'v*imr of 
 
 ?£3SSI 
 
 
NOTICE: Return or renew all Library Materials! The Minimum Fee for 
 each Lost Book is $50.00. 
 
 The person charging this material is responsible for 
 its return to the library from which it was withdrawn 
 on or before the Latest Date stamped below. 
 
 Theft, mutilation, and underlining of books are reasons for discipli- 
 nary action and may result in dismissal from the University. 
 
 To renew call Telephone Center, 333-8400 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS LIBRARY AT URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 
 
 JUN 0 2 1 
 
 391 
 
 
 MAY 0 1 
 
 > 1991 
 
 
 BUILDING 
 
 USE ONLY 
 
 
 m 0 5 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 
 L161— 0-1096 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2016 
 
 https://archive.org/details/lexiconmedicumor12hoop_0 
 
610.1 
 
 VALUABLES WORKS, 
 
 Printed by J. & J . Harper, New-York, and for sale by the Booksellers generally 
 ]/. j~ in the United States. 
 
 THE HISTORICAL WORKS of the Rev. WIL- 
 LIAM ROBERTSON, D.D. ; comprising his HIS- 
 TORY of AMERICA ; CHARLES V. ; SCOTLAND, 
 and INDIA. In 3 vols. 8vo. Embellished with Plates. 
 vSiereotyped.) 
 
 Harper’s edition of these valuable standard works is far superior, in 
 eterv respect, to any other edition ever published in this country ; and 
 is to’ be preferred to Jones’s University edition, ?s the. type is larger, 
 the priming and paper are equally good, and they are sold for less 
 than the cash price of that condensed edition. Each volume is a 
 separate history in itself ; and may be purchased separately, or bound 
 uniformly with the other volumes in sets. 
 
 GIBBON’S HISTORY of the DECLINE and 
 FALL of the ROMAN EMPIRE. In 4 vols. 8vo. 
 With Plates. 
 
 Harper’s edition of Uibbon’s History is stereotyped, and great care 
 has been taken to render it correct and perfect. The dates originally 
 introduced by the Author are preserved in the Tables of. Contents 
 prefixed to the Volumes, and also imbodied in the text. This will 
 render the present edition decidedly preferable to the English edition 
 in four volilmes, as in the latter the dates and Tables of Contents are 
 entirely omitted. 
 
 THE HISTORY OF MODERN EUROPE; with a 
 View of the Progress of Society, from the Rise of the 
 Modern Kingdoms to the Peace of Paris, in 17G3. By 
 William Russell, LL.D. ; and from the Peace of Paris, 
 in 1763, to the Treaty of Amiens, in 1802. By William 
 Jones, Esq. In 3 vols. 8vo. With Engravings. (Ste- 
 reotyped. Uniform with the works of Robertson and 
 Gibbon.) 
 
 HOOPER’S MEDICAL DICTIONARY. From 
 the last London Edition. With additions, by Samuel 
 Akerly, M.D. 8vo. (Stereotyped.) 
 
 In order to render this stereotype edition of Hooper’s Medical Dic- 
 tionary more acceptable to the medical public of the United States, 
 considerable ad.ti' ms have been made, particularly on Materia 
 Medica, Mineralogy Botany, Chymistry, Biography, Ac. &c. 
 
 GOOD’S (Dr. John Mason) STUDY OF MEDI- 
 CINE. In 5 vols. 8vo. A new edition. With addi- 
 tions by Samuc.1 Cooper, M.D. 
 
 THE BOOK OF NATURE; being a popular Illus- 
 t-ation of the general Laws and Phenomena of Crea- 
 tion, in its Unorganized and Organized, its Corporeal 
 and Mental Departments. By John Mason Good, M.D. 
 and F.R.S. In one vol. 8vo. (Stereotyped.) 
 
 “ — the work is certainly the best philosophical digest of the kind 
 which we have seen .” — London Monthly Review. 
 
 COOPER’S DICTIONARY of PRACTICAL SUR- 
 GERY. Revised and Enlarged. In 2 vols. 8vo. 
 (Stereotyped.) 
 
 BROWN’S DICTIONARY OF THE HOLY 
 BIBEE. From the last genuine Edinburgh edition. 
 Containing the Author’s last additions -and corrections, 
 and furtherenlarged and corrected by his Sons; with a 
 Life of the Author : and an Essay on the Evidence of 
 Christianity. Two volumes in one, 8vo. 
 
 A CONCORDANCE to the HOLY SCRIPTURES 
 of the OLD and NF/W TESTAMENTS ; by the Rev. 
 v olm Brown, of Haddington. Printed on Diamond 
 type, in the 32mo. form. (Stereotyped.) 
 
 This convenient and beautiful lit’Ie pocket volume contains, ver- 
 batim^' the same as the original duodecimo edition. 
 
 ENGLISH SYNONYMES, with copious Illustra- 
 tions and Explanations, drawn from the best writers. 
 By George Crabb, M.A., A new Edition, enlarged. 
 8vo. (Stereotyped.) 
 
 DOMESTIC DUTIES; or Instructions to Young 
 Married Ladies, on the Management of their House- 
 hold, and the Regulation of their Conduct in the 
 various relations and duties of Married Life. Bv Mrs, 
 William Parkes. Fifth American from the last 
 London Edition, with Notes and Alterations adapted 
 to the American Reader. 12mo. (Stereotyped.) 
 
 SERMONS ON IMPORTANT SUBJECTS, by the 
 late Rev. and pious Samuel Davies, A.M., some time 
 President of the College of New-Jersey. To which 
 are prefixed, Memoirs and Character of the Author : 
 and two Sermons on occasion of his Death, by the 
 Rev. Drs. Gibbon and Finley. Fourth American 
 Edition, containing all the Author’s Sermons over pub- 
 lished. In 3 vols. 8vo. 
 
 ELEMENTS OF SURVEYING. With Copper- 
 plate Engravings. By Charles Davies, Professor of 
 Mathematics, U. S. Military Academy. 8vo. (The 
 Tables carefully revised and stereotyped.) 
 
 GIBSON’S SURVEYING. Improved and en- 
 larged. By James Ryan, Teacher of Mathematics, 
 &c. 8vo. 
 
 HISTORICAL VIEW of the LITERATURE of 
 the SOUTH OF EUROPE. By M. De Sismondi. 
 Translated from the Original, with Notes. By Thomas 
 Roscoe, Esq. In 2 vols. 8vo. 
 
 THE WORKS of the. Rev. JOHN WESLEY, A.M. 
 With his LIFE. Complete in 10 vols. 8vo. From the 
 last London Edition. 
 
 WESLEY’S MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. Con- 
 taining his Tracts, Letters, &c. &c. From the last 
 London Edition. In 3 vols. 8vo. 
 
 WESLEY’S SERMONS Containing several Ser- 
 mons never before published in this country. In 3 vo- 
 lumes. 8 vo. 
 
 THE HISTORY of the JEWS, from the earliest 
 period to the present time. By Rev. II. H. Milman. 
 With numerous Maps ami Engravings. In 3 vols. 
 I8mo. (Stereotyped.) 
 
 THE HISTORY of NAPOLEON BUONAPARTE. 
 With numerous Engravings. In 2 vols. 18mo. (Ste 
 reotyped.) 
 
 PELHAM ; or, THE ADVENTURES OF A GEN- 
 TLEMAN. A Novel. In 2 vols. 12nio. (By the Au- 
 thor of “ The Disowned,” and “ Devereux.”) From 
 the second London Edition. (Stereotyped.) 
 
 THE DISOWNED. By the Author of “ Pelham,” 
 and “ Devereux.” A Novel. In 2 vols. (Stereotyped.) 
 
 DEVEREUX. A Novel. In 2 vols. 12mo By the 
 Author of “Pelham,” and] “ The Disowned.” (Ste- 
 reotyped.) 
 
 WAVERLEY; or, ’Tis Sixty Years Since. A 
 Novel. In 2 vols. 12ino. Revised, corrected, and en- 
 larged, by the Author. 
 
 *** Harper’s stereotype edition of Waverley contains upwards of 
 thirteen thousand words, in alterations and addi'ions, not in any 
 former edition. 
 
 LETTERS FROM THE AEGEAN. By James 
 Emerson, Esq. In 1 vol. 8vo. 
 
 THE LITERARY REMAINS OF THE LATE 
 HENRY NEELE, Author of the “ Romance of His- 
 tory,” &c. & c. — consisting of Lectures on English 
 Poetry, Tales, and other Miscellaneous Pieces in Prose 
 and Verse. 8vo. 
 
 PRESENT STATE OF CHRISTIANITY, and of 
 the Missionary Establishments for its ^Propagation, in 
 all Parts of the World. Edited by Frederic Scho- 
 berl. 12mo. 
 
 COMPLETE WORKS of Dr. SAMUEL JOHN 
 SON- Comprising the Rambler — Idler — Rasselas — 
 Lives of the Poets — Letters — Poems — -Miscellanies, 
 <fcc. With an Essay on his Life and Genius, by Arthur 
 Murphy, Esq. In 3 vols. 8vo. [In Press.] 
 
 VAN HALEN’S NARRATIVE of his Imprison 
 ment in the Dungeons of the Inquisition, his Escape, 
 his Journey to Madrid, &c. &c. 8vo. 
 
 Dr KrrrmNKR’s COOK’S ORACLE and HOUSE- 
 KEEPER’S MANUAL. Containing Receip's for 
 Cookery, and Directions for Carving, &c. &c. : being 
 the Result of actual Experiments instituted iti the 
 Kitchen of Wilmam Kitciiinkr, M.D. Adapted to 
 the American Public, by a Medical Gentleman. l'2mo. 
 f Stereotyped.) 
 
 THE REMINISCENCES OF THOMAS DIBDIN. 
 Author of tlie 11 Cabinet,” &c. &c. 2 vols. in 1. 8vo 
 THE CONDITION OF GREECE, in 1827 am 
 By J. P. Miller. 12mo. 
 
 THE RIVALS OF F.STE, AND OTHEP 
 By James G. Brooks and Mary F. Brooks 
 
Harper's Stereotype Edition , improved and enlarged. 
 
 LEXICON MEDICUM; 
 
 OR 
 
 ME DIC Ali DICTIONARY; 
 
 CONTAINING AN EXPLANATION OF THE TERMS IN 
 
 ANATOMY, 
 BOTANY, 
 CHEMISTRY, 
 MATERIA MEDICA, 
 MIDWIFERY, 
 
 MINERALOGY, 
 PHARMACY, 
 PHYSIOLOGY, 
 PRACTICE OF PHYSIC, 
 SURGERY, 
 
 AND THE VARIOUS BRANCHES OF 
 
 NATURAL PHILOSOPHY CONNECTED WITH MEDICINE. 
 
 SELECTED, ARRANGED, AND COMPILED FROM THE BEST AUTHOR8. 
 
 “ Nec aranearum sane texus ideo melior, quia ex se fila gignunt, nec 
 noster vilior quia ex alienis libamus ut apes.” 
 
 ^ Just. Lips. Monit. Polit. Lib. i. cap. 1. 
 
 By ROBERT HOOPER, M.D. F.L.S. 
 
 THE FOURTH AMERICAN, FROM THE LAST LONDON EDITION, 
 
 WITH ADDITIONS FROM AMERICAN AUTHORS ON BOTANY, CHEMISTRY, MATERIA MEDICA, MINERALOGY, &C 
 
 By SAMUEL AKERLY, M.D. 
 
 FORMERLY PHYSICIAN TO THE NEW-YORK CITY DISPENSARY, RESIDENT PHYSICIAN TO THE CITY HOSPITAL, 
 LATE HOSPITAL SURGEON UNITED STATES’ ARMY, PHYSICIAN TO THE NEW-YORK INSTITUTION 
 FOR THE INSTRUCTION OF THE DEAF AND DUMB, &C. &C. 
 
 IN TWO VOLUMES. 
 
 YOL. I. 
 
 NEW-YORK : 
 
 PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY J. & J. HARPER. 
 
 NO. 82 CLIFF-STREET, 
 
 and for sale by the principal booksellers throughout the 
 
 UNITED STATES. 
 
 1833 
 
SOUTHERN DISTRICT OF NEW-YORK, u. 
 
 B E iT REMEMBERED, That on the 15th day of OcH «r, A. D. 1S29, in the fifty-fourth year of the independence of the 
 United States of America, J. & J. HARPER, of the said district, have deposited in th»s office the title of a book, the right 
 whereof they claim as Proprietors, in the words following, to wit : 
 
 “ Lexicon Medicum j or Medical Dictionary ; containing an explanation of the terms in Anatomy, Botany, Chemistry, Materia 
 Medica, Midwifery, Mineralogy, Pharmacy, Physiology, Practice of Physic, Surgery, and the various branches of Natural Philo- 
 sophy connected with Medicine. Selected, arranged, and compiled from the best authors. 
 
 ‘ Nec aranearum sane texus ideo melior, quia ex se fila gignunt, nec noster vilior quia ex alienis libamus ut apes.’ 
 
 Just. Lips. Monit. Polit. Lib. i. cap. i. 
 
 By Robert Hooper, M.D. F.L.S. The fourth American, from the last London edition, with additions from American authors os 
 Botany, Chemistry, Materia Mcdica, Mineralogy, &c. By Samuel Akerly, M.D., formerly physician to the New-York City 
 Dispensary, resident physician to the City Hospital, late hospital surgeon United States’ army, physician to the New-York Institution 
 for the Instruction of the Deaf and Dumb, &c. &c.” 
 
 In conform ity to the Act of Congress of the United States, entitled “ An Act for the encouragement of Learning, by securing the 
 copies of maps, charts, and I looks, to the authors and proprietors of such copies, during the time therein mentioned.” And also to 
 an Aot, entitle.! “ An Act, supplementary to an Act, entitled an Act for the encouragement of Learning, by securing the copies of 
 maps, charts, and books, to the authors and proprietors of such copies, during the times therein mentioned, and extending the 
 benefits thereof to the arts of designing, engraving, and etching historical and other prints.” 
 
 FREDERICK I. BETTS, 
 
 Clerk of the Southern District of NeupYorb 
 
ADVERTISEMENT 
 
 ro 
 
 THE FOURTH AMERICAN EDITION. 
 
 In order to render the Fourth American Edition of Hooper’s 
 Medical Dictionary more acceptable to the Medical public of the 
 United States, considerable additions have been made, selected 
 from American authors, particularly on Materia Medica, Mine- 
 ralogy, &c. &c. For these additions an acknowledgment is due 
 to Dr. James Thacher, for the extracts we have made from his 
 Medical Biography, to Dr. John W. Webster, of Boston, for the 
 same liberty taken with his Manuel of Chemistry, and to Dr. Jacob 
 Bigelow, for the use of his Treatise on the Materia Medica. 
 Copious extracts have also been made from Professor Cleaveland’s 
 Mineralogy, and recourse has been had to the New-York Medical 
 Repository, Burns’s Mineralogical Journal, Eaton’s Geoloev, ana 
 other works, for the purpose of introducing new and interesting 
 articles. A number of obsolete terms have been omitted, but lest 
 it might be thought by some to injure the work as a standard of 
 modern as well as of ancient Medical terms, the words omitted have 
 been inserted in the form of an Appendix. 
 
I » 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 - • 
 
 
 
 
 V i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 j 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . 
 
 
 ' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 , ■ 
 
 
 
 * : 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 • * 
 
 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 In the present edition of the Medical Dictionary, the principal 
 additions and improvements are in the introduction of the 
 terms of Botany and those of Mineralogy, and the most modern 
 discoveries in Chemistry and Physiology. The work, therefore, will 
 now be found to contain an account of every article connected 
 with the study of medicine. \ 
 
 In conducting this laborious undertaking, particular attention has 
 been given to, 
 
 1 The accentuation, in order that the proper pronunciation of 
 the words may be obtained. 
 
 !2. The derivation of the terms, and the declension of the words 
 in common use. 
 
 3. The definitions, which are from the most approved sources. 
 
 4. The introduction of all the modern discoveries in the several 
 branches of medical science 
 
 In the selection and arrangement of the most compendious, the 
 most clear, and the most perfect accoun of the several articles of 
 Anatomy, Biography, Botany, Chemistry, the Materia Medica, 
 Midwifery, Mineralogy, Pathology, Pharmacy, and Physiology; the 
 Compiler has again to acknowledge his obligations to Abernethy, 
 Accum, Aikin, Albinus, Bell, Brande, Bergius, Blanchard, Bums, 
 
Vlll 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 Burserius, Callisen, Casselli, Cooper, Cruickshank, Cullen, Davy, 
 Denman, Duncan, the Editors of the London and Edinburgh Dis- 
 pensaries, and of Rees’ Cyclopaedia, and Motherby’s Medical Dic- 
 tionary, Fourcroy, Good, Haller, Henry, Hoffman, Innis, Latta, 
 Larcy, Lavoisier, Lewis, Linnaeus, Majendie, Meyer, Murray, 
 Nicholson, Orfila, Pott, Richerand, Richter, Saunders, Sauvage, 
 Scarpa, Smith, Soemmering, Swediaur, Symonds, Thomas, Thomp- 
 son, Turton, Ure (from whose condensed and comprehensive work 
 on chemistry large extracts have been made), Vaughan, Vossius. 
 Willan, Woodville, &c. &c. 
 
 It was his original intention to give to each writer the merit of 
 Jhe particular description selected from his work: but having occa- 
 sion to consult, frequently to abridge, and sometimes to alter, various 
 passages; and finding it difficult, and in many instances impossible, 
 to discover the original writer of several articles; and convinced at 
 the same time that it would be attended with no particular advan- 
 tage, he has preferred making a general acknowledgment to par- 
 ticularizing the labours of each individual. If he has been so for- 
 tunate as to have compressed within the narrow limits of the present 
 publication much general and useful information, his object will be 
 fully answered. 
 
A NEW 
 
 MEDICAL* DICTIONARY. 
 
 ABB 
 
 A l. In composition this letter, the a in Greek and 
 • a in Latin, signifies without : thus aphonia , 
 without voice, acaulis , without stem, aphyllus , with- 
 out a leaf, &c. 
 
 2. A. aa. (From ava, which signifies of each.) Ab- 
 breviations of ana , which word is used in prescriptions 
 after the mention of two or more ingredients, when it 
 implies, that the quantity mentioned of each ingredi- 
 ent should be taken; thus, R. Potasses nitratis — 
 Sacchari albi aa 3 j. Take nitrate of potassa and white 
 sugar, of each one drachm. 
 
 A A' RON. A physician of Alexandria, author of 
 thirty books in the Syriac tongue, containing the whole 
 practice of physic, chiefly collected from the Greek 
 writings, and supposed to have been written before A. 
 D. 620. He first mentioned, and described, the small- 
 pox and measles, which were probably brought thither 
 by the Arabians. He directed the vein under the 
 tongue to be opened in jaundice, and noticed the white 
 colour of the fieces in that disease. His works are lost, 
 except some fragments, preserved by R hazes. 
 
 AA'VORA. The fruit of a species of palm-tree 
 which grows in the West Indies and Africa. It is of 
 the size of a hen’s egg, and included with several more 
 in a large shell. In the middle of the fruit there is a 
 hard nut, about the size of a peach stone, which con- 
 tains a white almond, very astringent, and useful 
 against a diarrhoea. 
 
 Ajba'ctus. Abigeatus. Among the ancient physi- 
 cians, this term was used for a miscarriage, procured 
 by art, or force of medicines, in contradistinction to 
 abortus , which meant a natural miscarriage. 
 
 A'bacus. (From a Hebrew word, signifying dust.) 
 A table for preparations, so called from the usage of 
 mathematicians of drawing their figures upon tables 
 sprinkled with dust. 
 
 Abax'sir. Abasis. Ivory black ; and also calcare- 
 ous powder. 
 
 ABALIENA'TIO. Abalienation ; or a decay of 
 the body, or mind. 
 
 ABALLENA'TUS. 1. Corrupted. 
 
 2. A part so destroyed as to require immediate ex- 
 tirpation. 
 
 3. The total destruction of the senses, whether ex- 
 ternal or internal, by disease. 
 
 Abapti'sta. (From a, priv. and /Jarrrw, to plunge.) 
 Abaptiston. 1. The shoulders of the old trepan. 
 
 2. This term is employed by Galen, Fabricius ab 
 Aquapendente, Scultetus, and others, to denote the 
 conical saw with a circular edge, (otherwise called 
 modiolus, or terebra,) which was formerly used by sur- 
 geons to perforate the cranium. 
 
 Abapti'ston. See Abaptista. 
 
 Abarnahas. A chemical term formerly used in the 
 transmutation of metals, signifying luna plena, magnes, 
 or magnesia. 
 
 ABARTICULATION. (From ab, and articulus, a 
 joint.) A species of articulation which has evident 
 motion. See Diarthrosis. 
 
 Aba'sis. See Abaisir. 
 
 ABBREVIATION. The principal uses of medici- 
 nal abbreviations are in prescriptions, in which they 
 are certain marks, or half words, used by physicians 
 for despatch and conveniency when they prescribe ; 
 thus : — R readily supplies the place of recipe — h. s. 
 that of hora somni — n. m. that of nux moschata — elect. 
 that of electarium, &c.; and in general all the names 
 of compound medicines, with the several ingredients, 
 are frequently wrote only up to their first or second 
 syllable, or sometimes to their third or fourth, to make 
 them clear and expressive. Thus Croc. Anglic, stands 
 
 ABD 
 
 for Crocus Anglicanus — Conf. Aromat. for Confectio 
 Aromatica, &c. A point being always placed at the 
 end of such syllable, shows the word to be incomplete. 
 
 ABBREVIATUS. Abbreviate; shortened. A term 
 often used in botany. 
 
 ABDO MEN. ( Abdomen , inis. n. ; from abdo, to 
 hide ; because it hides the viscera. It is also derived 
 from abdere, to hide, and omentum , the caul ; by others 
 omen is said to be only a termination, as from lego , 
 legumen , so from abdo , abdomen.) The belly. The 
 largest cavity in the bocjy, bounded superiorly by the 
 diaphragm, by which it is separated from the chest ; 
 interiorly by the bones of the pubes and ischium ; on 
 each side by various muscles, the short ribs and ossa 
 ilii ; anteriorly by the abdominal muscles, and posteri- 
 orly by the vertebrae of the loins, the os sacrum and os 
 coccygis. Internally it is invested by a smooth mem- 
 brane, called peritoneum, and externally by muscles 
 and common integuments. 
 
 In the cavity of the belly are contained, 
 
 Anteriorly and laterally, 
 
 1. The epiploon. 2. The stomach. 3. The large 
 and small intestines. 4. The mesentery. 5. The lac- 
 teal vessels. 6. The pancreas. 7. The spleen. 8. The 
 liver and gall-bladder. 
 
 Posteriorly, without the peritoneum, 
 
 1. The kidneys. 2. The supra-renal glands. 3. The 
 ureters. 4. The receptacuium chyli. 5. The descend- 
 ing aorta. 6. The ascending vena cava. 
 
 Pnfcriorly in the pelvis, and without the peritoneum 
 
 In men, 1. The urinary bladder. 2. The sperma- 
 tic vessels. 3. The rectum. 
 
 In women, besides the urinary bladder and intesti 
 num rectum, there are, 
 
 1. The uterus. 2. The four ligaments of the uterus. 
 3. The two ovaria. 4. The two Fallopian tubes. 
 5. The vagina. 
 
 The fore part of this cavity, as has been mentioned, 
 is covered with muscles and common integuments, in 
 the middle of which is the navel. It is this part of the 
 body which is properly called abdomen ; it is distin- 
 guished, by anatomists, into regions. See Body. 
 
 The posterior part of the abdomen is called the loins, 
 and the sides the flanks. 
 
 ABDOMINALIS. (From abdomen, the belly.) Ab- 
 dominal ; pertaining to the belly. 
 
 Abdominal hernia. See Hernia. 
 
 Abdominal muscles. See Muscles. 
 
 Abdominal regions. See Body. 
 
 Abdominal ring. See Annulus Abdominis. 
 
 ABDU'CENS. See Abducent. 
 
 Abthicens labiorum. See Levator anguli oris. 
 
 ABDUCENT. (Abducens ; from ab, from, and du- 
 cere, to draw.) The name of some muscles which 
 draw parts back in the opposite direction to others 
 See Abductor. 
 
 Abducent muscles. See Abductor. 
 
 Abducent nerves. See JVervi abducentcs. 
 
 ABDUC'TOR. (From abduco, to draw away.' Ab 
 ducens. A muscle, the office of which is to pull back 
 or draw the member to which it is affixed from some 
 other. The antagonist is called adductor. 
 
 Abductor auricularis. See Posterior auris. 
 
 Abductor auris. See Posterior auris. 
 
 Abductor brevis alter. See Abductor polheis 
 manus. 
 
 Abductor indicis manus. An internal interns 
 seous muscle of the fore-finger, situated on the hand. 
 Abductor of Douglas; Semi-interosseous indicis of 
 Winslow ; Abductor indicis of Cowper. It arises from 
 the superior part of the metacarpal bone, and the os tra 
 
ABE 
 
 ABO 
 
 pezium, on its inside., by a fleshy beginning, runs to- 
 wards the metacarpal bone of the fore-finger, adheres to 
 it, and is connected by a broad tendon to the superior 
 part of the first phalanx of the fore-finger. Sometimes 
 it arises by a double tendon. Its use is to draw the 
 fore-finger from the rest, towards the thumb, and to 
 bend it somewhat towards the palm. 
 
 Abductor indicis pedis. An internal interosseous 
 muscle of the fore-toe, which arises tendinous aud 
 fleshy, by two origins, from the root of the inside of the 
 metatarsal bone of the fore-toe, from the outside of the 
 root of the metatarsal bone of the great toe, and from 
 the os cuneiforme internum, and is inserted tendinous 
 into the inside of the root of the first joint of the fore- 
 toe. Its use is to pull the fore-toe inwards, from the 
 rest of the small toes. 
 
 Abductor longus pollicis manus. See Extensor 
 ossis metacarpi pollicis manus. 
 
 Abductor medii digiti pedis. An interosseous 
 muscle of the foot, which arises tendinous and fleshy, 
 from the inside of the root of the metatarsal bone of the 
 middle toe internally, and is inserted tendinous into 
 the inside of the root of the first joint of the middle toe. 
 Its use is to pull the middle toe inwards. 
 
 Abductor minimi digijt manus. A muscle of the 
 little finger, situated on the hand. Carpo-phalangien 
 du petit doigt of Dumas ; Extensor tertii intemodii 
 minimi digiti of Douglas; Hypothenar minor of 
 Winslow. It arises fleshy from the pisiform bone, and 
 from that part of the ligamentum carpi annulare next 
 it, and is inserted, tendinous, into the inner side of the 
 upper end of the first bone of the little finger. Its use 
 is to draw the little finger from the rest. 
 
 Abductor minimi digiti pedis. A muscle of tile 
 little toe. Calcaneo-phalangien du petit doigt of Du- 
 mas; Adductor of Douglas; Parathenar major of 
 Winslow, by whom this muscle is divided into two, 
 Parathenar major and metatarseus ; Adductor minimi 
 digiti of Cowper. It arises tendinous and fleshy, from 
 the semicircular edge of a cavity on the inferior part of 
 the protuberance of the os calcis, and from the rest of 
 the metatarsai bone of the little toe, and is inserted 
 into the root of the first joint of the little toe externally. 
 Its use is to bend the little toe, aud its metatarsal bone, 
 downwards, and to draw the little toe from the rest 
 
 Abductor oculi. See Rectus externus oculi. 
 
 Abductor pollicis manus. A muscle of the thumb, 
 situated-on the hand. Scaphosus-phalangien du pouce 
 of Dumas; Adductor pollicis manus, and Adductor 
 brevis alter of Albinus ; Adductor thenar Riolani of 
 Douglas (the adductor brevis alter of Albinus is the 
 inner portion of this muscle) ; Adductor pollicis of 
 Cowper. It arises by a broad tendinous and fleshy be- 
 ginning, from the ligamentum carpi annulare, and from 
 the os trapezium, and is inserted tendinous into the 
 outer side of the root of the first bone of the thumb. Its 
 use is, to draw the thumb from the fingers. 
 
 Abductor pollicis pedis. A muscle of the great 
 toe situated on the foot. Calcaneo-phalangien du pouce 
 of Dumas ; Abductor of Douglas ; Thenar of Win- 
 slow ; Abductor pollicis of Cowper. It arises fleshy, 
 from the inside of the root of the protuberance of the 
 os calcis, where it forms the heel, and tendinous from 
 the same bone, where it joins the os naviculare ; and 
 is inserted tendinous into the internal sesamoid bone 
 and root of the first joint of the great toe. Its use is 
 to pull the great toe from the rest. 
 
 Abductor tertii digiti pedis. An interosseous 
 muscle of the foot, that arises tendinous and fleshy 
 from the inside and the inferior part of the root of the 
 metatarsal bone of the third toe ; and is inserted ten- 
 dinous into the inside of the root of the first joint of the 
 third toe. Its use is to pull the third toe inwards. 
 
 Abebje'os. (From a, neg. and fietiaios, firm.) Abe- 
 bceus. Weak, infirm, unsteady. A term made use of 
 by Hippocrates, dc Signis. 
 
 Abebje'us. See Abebceos. 
 
 ABELMO SCHUS. (An Arabian word.) See Hi- 
 biscus Abelmoschus. 
 
 Abelmosch. See Hibiscus Abelmoschus. 
 
 Abelmusk. See Hibiscus Abelmoschus. 
 
 ABERRA'TIO. (From ab and erro, to wander 
 from.) Formerly applied to some deviations from 
 what was natural, as a dislocation, and monstrosities. 
 
 Abe'ssi. (An Arabian term which means fifth.) 
 The alvine excrements. 
 
 A'besum. Quicklime. 
 
 Abevacua tio. (From ab, dim, and evacuo, to pour 
 out.) A partial or incomplete evacuation of the pec- 
 cant humours, either naturally or by art. 
 
 Abicum. The thyroid cartilage. 
 
 A BIES. ( Abies , etis. fem. ; from abeo, to proceed, 
 because it rises to a great height; or from amos, a 
 wild pear, the fruit of which its cones something re- 
 semble.) The fir. See Pinus. 
 
 Abies Canadensis. See Pinus Balsamea. 
 
 Abigea'tus. See Abactus. 
 
 ABIO'TOS. (From a, neg. and jStoo), to live.) 
 Deadly. A name given to liemlock, from its deadly 
 qualities. See Conium maculatwm. 
 
 ABLACTA'TIO. (From ab, from, and lac, milk.) 
 Ablactation, or the weaning of a child from the breast. 
 
 ABLATION. ( Ablatio ; from aufero, to take 
 
 away. 1. The taking away from the body whatever 
 is hurtful. A term that is seldom used but in its gene- 
 ral sense, to clothing, diet, exercise, &c. In some old 
 writings, it expresses the intervals between two fits of 
 a fever, 'or the time of remission. 
 
 2. Formerly chemists employed this term to signify 
 the removal of any thing that is either finished or else 
 no longer necessary in a process. 
 
 ABLUE NT. (Abluens ; from abluo, to wash 
 away.) Abstergent. Medicines which were formerly 
 supposed to purify or cleanse the blood. 
 
 ABLUTION. (Ablutio ; from abluo, to wash off.) 
 1. A washing or cleansing either of the body or the 
 intestines. 
 
 2. In chemistry it signifies the purifying of a body, 
 by repeated affusions of a proper liquor. 
 
 Aboli'tio. (From aboleo, to destroy.) The sepa- 
 ration or destruction of diseased parts. 
 
 Aborsus. A miscarriage. 
 
 ABORTIENS. Miscarrying. 
 
 In botany, it is sometimes used synonymously with 
 sterilis, sterile or barren. 
 
 ABORTION. ( Abortio ; from aborior , to be sterile.) 
 Aborsus; Amblosis ; Diaphthora , Ectrosis ; Exam- 
 bloma; Examblosis ; Apopallesis ; Apopalsis ; Apoph - 
 thora. Miscarriage, or the expulsion of the foetus from 
 the uterus, before the seventh month, after which it is 
 called premature labour. It most commonly occurs 
 between the eighth and eleventh weeks of pregnancy, 
 but may happen at a later period. In early gestation, the 
 ovum sometimes comes off entire ; sometimes the foetus 
 is first expelled, and the placenta afterwards. It is pre- 
 ceded by floodings, pains in the back, loins, and lower 
 part of the abdomen, evacuation of the water, shiver- 
 ings, palpitation of the heart, nausea, anxiety, syncope, 
 subsiding of the breasts and belly, pain in the inside of 
 the thighs, opening and moisture ol the os tincae. The 
 principal causes of miscarriage are blows or falls; 
 great exertion or fatigue ; sudden frights and other vio- 
 lent emotions of the mind : a diet too sparing or too 
 nutritious ; the abuse of spirituous liquors ; other dis- 
 eases, particularly fevers, and haemorrhages; likewise 
 excessive bleeding, profuse diarrhoea or cholic, parti- 
 cularly from accumulated faeces ; immoderate venery, 
 &c. The spontaneous vomiting so common in preg- 
 nancy, rarely occasions this accident : but when in- 
 duced and kept up by drastic medicines, it may be very 
 likely to have that effect. Abortion often happens 
 witiiout any obvious cause, from some defect in the 
 uterus, or in the foetus itself, which we cannot satis- 
 factorily explain. Hence it will take place repeatedly 
 in the same female at a particular period of preg- 
 nancy ; perhaps in some measure from the influence 
 of habit. 
 
 The treatment of abortion must vary considerably 
 according to the constitution of the patient, and the 
 causes giving rise to it. If the incipient symptoms 
 should appear in a female of a plethoric habit, it may 
 be proper to take a moderate quantity of blood from 
 the arm, then clear the bowels by some mild cathartic, 
 as the sulphas magnesite in the infusutn rosae, after- 
 wards exhibiting small doses of nitrate of potash, di- 
 recting the patient to remain quiet in a recumbent po- 
 sition, kept as cool as possible, with q low diet, and 
 the antiphlogistic regimen in other respects. Should 
 there be much flooding, cloths wetted with cold water 
 ought to be applied to the region of the uterus, or even 
 introduced into the vagina, to obstruct the escape of 
 the blood mechanically. YVhere violent forcing pains 
 attend, opium should be given by the mouth, or in the 
 form of glyster, after premising proper evacuations. 
 
ABS 
 
 ABS 
 
 Bhould these means not avail to check the discharge of 
 the forcing pains, and particularly if the water be eva- 
 cuated, there can be no expectation of preventing the 
 miscarriage ; and where there is reason for believing 
 the ftetus dead, from the breasts having previously 
 subsided, the morning sickness gone off', the motion 
 stopped, &c. it will be proper rather to encourage it by 
 manual assistance. 
 
 If on the other hand females of a delicate and irri- 
 table habit, rather deficient in blood, be subject to abor- 
 tion, or where this accident is threatened by profuse 
 evacuations and other debilitating causes, it may be 
 more probably prevented by a diet nutritious, yet easy 
 of digestion, with tonic medicines, and the use of the 
 cold bath, attending at the same time to the state of 
 the bowels, giving opium if pain attend, and carefully 
 avoiding the several exciting causes. 
 
 [When a female has suffered several abortions, it 
 becomes almost impossible to prevent a repetition at 
 the same period of gestation in a subsequent preg- 
 nancy. Nothing, however, will be so successful in 
 preventing a recurrence of a similar misfortune, as in 
 allowing the uterine vessels to recover their tone ; for 
 which purpose a sufficient time must intervene before 
 the next conception, otherwise the remedies above re- 
 commended will have little or no effect. A.] 
 
 ABORTIVE. ( Abortivus ; from aborior , to be 
 
 sterile.) That which is capable of occasioning an abor- 
 tion, or miscarriage, in pregnant women. It is now 
 generally believed, that the. medicines which produce 
 a miscarriage, effect it by their violent operation on 
 the system, and not by any specific action on the womb. 
 
 [From the violent operation of the secale cornutum , 
 or spurred rye , upon the gravid uterus, it has been 
 thought that it would act at any period of gestation as 
 an abortive ; but the experiments and trials made with 
 it, have proved it to be inert, having no specific action 
 upon the uterus, except in time of labour. A.] 
 
 ABORTUS. A miscarriage. 
 
 Abra'sa. (From abrado , to shave off.) Ulcers at 
 tended with abrasion. 
 
 ABRASION. {Abrasio ; from abrado , to tear off) . 
 This word is generally employed to signify the de- 
 struction of the natural mucus of any part, as the sto- 
 mach, intestines, urinary bladder, &c. It is also ap- 
 plied to any part slightly torn away by attrition, as the 
 skin, &c. 
 
 A'brathan. Corrupted from abrotanum, southern- 
 wood. See Artemisia abrotanum. 
 
 A'brette. See Hibiscus Abelmoschus. 
 
 Abro'ma. (From a, neg. and Bpwpa, food ; i. e. 
 not fit to be ’eaten.) A tree of New South Wales, 
 which yields a gum. 
 
 ABRO'TANU M. (A 6poravov, from a, neg. and 
 (3poros , mortal; because it never decays: or from 
 afipos, soft, and rovoj, extension ; from the delicacy of 
 its texture.) Common southernwood. See Artemisia. 
 
 Abrotanum mas. See Artemisia. 
 
 ABROTONI'TES. (From abrotanum.) A wine 
 mentioned by Dioscorides, impregnated with abro- 
 tanum , or southernwood, in the proportion of about 
 one hundred ounces of the dried leaves, to about seven 
 gallons of must. 
 
 ABRUPTE'. Abruptly. Applied to pinnate leaves 
 which terminate without an odd leaf or lobe folia 
 abrupti pinnata. 
 
 Abscede ntia. (From abscedo, to separate.) De- 
 cayed parts of the body, which, in a morbid state, are 
 separated from the sound. 
 
 ABSCESS. ( Abscessus ; from abscedo , to depart : 
 because parts, which were before contiguous, become 
 separated, or depart from each other.) Absccssio ; 
 Imposthuma. A collection of pus in the cellular mem- 
 brane, or in the viscera, or in bones, preceded by in- 
 flammation. Abscesses are variously denominated 
 according to their seat : as empyema, when in the ca- 
 vity of the pleura; vomica, in the lungs; panaris, in 
 any of the fingers ; hypopyon, in the anterior chamber 
 of the eye ; arthropuosis, in a joint ; lumbar abscess, &c. 
 
 The formation of an abscess is the result of inflam- 
 mation terminating in suppuration. This is known 
 by a throbbing pain, which lessens by degrees, as well 
 as the heat, tension, and redness of the inflamed part ; 
 and if the pus be near the surface, a cream-like white- 
 ness is soon perceived, with a prominence about the 
 middle, or at the inferior part, theu a fluctuation may 
 be felt, which becomes gradually more distinct, till at 
 
 length the matter mattes its way externally. When 
 suppuration occurs to a considerable extent, or in a 
 part of importance to life, there are usually rigours, or 
 sudden attacks of chilliness, followed by flushes of 
 heat; and unless the matter be soon discharged, and 
 the abscess healed, hectic fever generally comes on. 
 When abscesses form in the cellular membrane in 
 persons of a tolerably good constitution, they are usu- 
 ally circumscribed, in consequence of coagulable lymph 
 having been previously effused, and having obi iterated 
 the communication with the adjoining cells ; but in 
 those of a weakly, and especially a scrophulous const! 
 tution, from this not occurring, the pus is very apt to 
 diffuse itself, like the water in anasarca. Another cir- 
 cumstance, which may prevent its readily reaching the 
 surface, is its collecting under an aponeurosis, or other 
 part of dense structure, when the process of ulceration 
 will rather extend in another direction ; thus pus ac- 
 cumulating in the loins, may descend to the lower part 
 of the thigh. 
 
 When suppuration occurs, if the inflammation have 
 not yet subsided, it may be necessary to employ means 
 calculated to moderate this, in order to limit the extent 
 of the abscess: but evacuations must not be carried too 
 far, or there will not be power in the system to heal it 
 afterwards. If the disease be near the surface, fo- 
 mentations or warm emollient poultices should be 
 employed, to take off the tension of the skin, and pro- 
 mote the process of ulceration in that direction. As 
 soon as fluctuation is obvious, it will be generally pro- 
 per to make an opening, lest contiguous parts of im 
 portance should be injured; and often at an earlier 
 period, where the matter is prevented from reaching 
 the surface by a fascia, &c., but it is sometimes ad- 
 visable to wait awhile, especially in large spontaneous 
 abscesses, where the constitution is much debilitated, 
 till by the use of a nutritious diet, with bark and other 
 tonic means, this can be somewhat improved. There 
 are different modes of opening abscesses. 1. By inci- 
 sion or puncture ; this is generally the best, as being 
 least painful, and most expeditious, and the extent of 
 the aperture can be better regulated. 2. By caustic ; this 
 may be sometimes preferable when suppuration goes 
 on very slowly in glandular parts, (especially in scro- 
 phulous and venereal cases,) lessening the subjacent 
 tumour, giving free vent to the matter, and exciting 
 more healthy action in the sore; but it sometimes 
 causes much deformity, it can hardly reach deep seated 
 abscesses, and the delay may be often dangerous. 3. 
 By seton ; this is sometimes advantageous in superfi- 
 cial abscesses, (where suppuration is likely to con- 
 tinue,) about the neck and face, leaving generally but 
 a small scar ; likewise when near joints, or other im- 
 portant parts liable to be injured by the scalpel or 
 caustic. See Lumbar Abscess, and Ulcer. 
 
 ABSCES'SUS. See Abscess. 
 
 ABSCISSION. ( Abscissio ; from ab , and scindo , 
 to cut.) 1. The cutting away some morbid, or other 
 part, by an edged instrument. The abscision of the 
 prepuce makes what we call circumcision. 
 
 2. Abscission is sometimes used by medical writers to 
 denote the sudden termination of a disease in death, 
 before it arrives at its decline. 
 
 3. Celsus frequently uses the term abscissa vox to 
 express a loss of voice. 
 
 Absinthites. Absinthiac, or absinthiated. Some- 
 thing tinged or impregnated with the virtues of absin- 
 thium or wormwood. 
 
 ABSI'NTHIUM. ( Absinthium , thii, n. a^ivQtov t 
 from a, neg. and ipivdog, pleasant : so called from the 
 disagreeableness of the taste.) Wormwood. See Ar- 
 temisia. 
 
 Absinthium commune. Common Wormwood. 
 See Artemisia Absinthium. 
 
 Absinthium maritimum. Sea Wormwood. See 
 
 Artemisia Maritima. 
 
 Absinthium ponticum. Roman Wormwood. See 
 Artemisia Pontica. 
 
 Absinthium vulgare. Common Wormwood. See 
 Artemisia Absinthium. 
 
 ABSORBENS. See Absorbent. 
 
 ABSORBENT. ( Absorbens ; from absorbeo, to suck 
 up.) 1. The small, delicate, transparent vessels, which 
 take up substances from the surface of the body, or 
 from any cavity, and carry it to the blood, are termed 
 absorbents or absorbing vessels. They are denomi- 
 nated, according to the liquids which they convey 
 
aBV 
 
 lacteala and lymphatics. See Lacteal and Lym- . 
 phatic. 
 
 2 Those medicines are so termed, which have no 
 acrimony in themselves, and destroy acidities in the 
 stomach and bowels ; such are magnesia, prepared 
 chalk, oyster-shells, crabs’ claws, &c. 
 
 3. Substances are also so called by chemists, which 
 have the faculty of withdrawing moisture from the 
 atmosphere. 
 
 Absorbing vessels. See Absorbent. 
 
 ABSORPTION. ( Absorptio ; from absorbeo, to 
 suck up.) 1. A function in an animated body, ar- 
 ranged by physiologists under the head of natural ac- 
 tions. It signifies the taking up of substances applied 
 to the mouths of absorbing vessels ; thus the nutritious 
 part of the food is absorbed from the intestinal canal 
 by the lacteals ; thus msrcury is taken into the system 
 by the lymphatics of the skin, &c. The principle by 
 which this function takes place, is a power inherent in 
 the mouths of the absorbents, a vis insita , dependent 
 on the degree of irritability of their internal membrane 
 by which they contract and propel their contents for- 
 wards. 
 
 2. By this term chemists understand the conversion 
 of a gaseous fluid into a liquid or solid, on being united 
 with some other substance. It differs from condensation 
 in this being the effect of mechanical pressure. 
 
 f Absorption by plants. — In 1804, Dr. Foote sent to 
 Dr. Mitcliill of New-York, a peach, with the following 
 account of it “ I present you with a peach by the 
 bearer. You will readily perceive that I could not be 
 induced to this from any thing very promising in its 
 aspect, the richness of its flavour, or the singularity of 
 its species. On tasting, you will find it highly charged 
 with muriate of soda : and when I inform you that it 
 has undergone no artificial management, but possessed 
 this property when plucked from the tree, you may 
 find some difficulty in explaining the fact. 
 
 “ This peach was presented to me by Mr. Solomon 
 Brewer, of Westchester Co., New-York, my former 
 residence. Mr. B. is a respectable man, and the pre- 
 sent clerk of the town in which he lives. The history 
 he gives me of this natural salt-peach is, that it grew 
 in his neighbourhood, on a tree, around the body and 
 roots of which had been accidentally poured a quan- 
 tity of pork or beef-brine ; that its fruit ripens in the 
 month of September ; that the effect of the brine had 
 been, to produce a sickness and decay in the tree ; and 
 that at this time (Sept. 1804) it presents the singular 
 fact of a tree hanging tolerably full of salt peaches. 
 He was unable to inform me of the precise time of the 
 occurrence, but that it was the fore-part of summer, 
 and after the fruit had obtained its shape and some 
 size. This fact, as respects the vegetable kingdom, 
 is in my mind an isolated one. 
 
 “ I have felt the more interest in noticing this fact, 
 as it contributes much to strengthen and confirm the 
 opinion you long since advanced, that certain vegeta- 
 bles, as wheat, partake much of the properties of the 
 manure which is used as their aliment, and thence 
 urge with much propriety the importance of the sub- 
 ject to agriculturists.” — See Med. Repos, of JYew York, 
 vol. viii. p. 209. A.] 
 
 ABSTEMIOUS. ( Abstemius ; from abs, from, and 
 temetum , wine.) Refraining absolutely from all use of 
 wine ; but the term is applied to a temperate mode of 
 living, with respect to food generally. 
 
 Abste'ntio. Cffilius Aurelianus uses this word to 
 express a suppression, or retention: thus, abstentio 
 stercorum, a retention of the excrements, which he 
 mentions as a symptom very frequent in a satyriasis. 
 In a sense somewhat different, he uses the word ab- 
 stcnta, applying it to the pleura, where he seems to 
 mean that the humour of the inflamed pleura is 
 prevented, by the adjacent bones, from extending 
 itself. 
 
 ABSTERGENT. ( Abstergens ; from abstergo , to 
 cleanse away.) Any application that cleanses or clears 
 away foulness. The term is seldom employed by 
 modern writers. 
 
 ABSTRACTION. (From abstraho , to draw away.) 
 A term employed by chemists in the process of humia 
 distillation, to signify that the fluid body is again drawn 
 off from the solid, which it had dissolved. 
 
 A'bsus. The Egyptian lotus. 
 
 Abvacua'tio. (From abvacuo, to empty.) A mor- 
 bid discharge ; a large evacuation of any fluid, as of 
 
 ACA 
 
 blood from a plethoric person. A term used by some 
 old writers. 
 
 ACA'CIA. ( Acacia , ce. f. aicaiaa ; from axa^w, to 
 sharpen.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, Folygamia; Order, Moncecia. 
 The Egyptian thorn. 
 
 Acacia catechu. This plant affords a drug, form- 
 erly supposed to be an earthy substance brought from 
 Japan, and therefore called terra Japonica , or Japan 
 earth ; afterwards it appeared to be an extract prepared 
 in India, it was supposed till lately, from the juice of 
 the. Mimosa catechu, by boiling the wood and evapo- 
 rating the decoction by the heat of the sun. But the 
 shrub is now ascertained to be an acacia, and is termed 
 Acacia catechu. It grows in great abundance in the 
 kingdom of Bahar, and catechu comes to us principally 
 from Bengal and Bombay. It has received the follow- 
 ing names: Acachou; Faufel; Ccetchu; Caschu; Ca- 
 techu; Cadtchu; Cashow; Caitchu; Castjoe; Gachu; 
 Cate; Kaatli. The natives call it Cutt, the English 
 who reside there Cutch. In its purest state, it is a dry 
 pulverable substance, outwardly of a reddish colour, 
 internally of a shining dark brown, tinged with a red- 
 dish hue ; in the mouth it discovers considerable ad- 
 stringency, succeeded by a sweetish mucilaginous taste. 
 It may be advantageously employed for most purposes 
 where an adstringent is indicated ; and is particularly 
 useful in alvine fluxes, where astringents are required. 
 Besides this, it is employed also in uterine profluvia, 
 in laxity and debility of the viscera in general ; and it is 
 an excellent topical adstringent, when suffered to dis- 
 solve leisurely in the mouth, for laxities and ulcerations 
 of the gums, apththous ulcers in the mouth, and simi- 
 lar affections. This extract is the basis of several 
 formulae in our pharmacopoeias, particularly of a tinc- 
 ture : but one of the best forms under which it can be 
 exhibited, is that of simple infusion in warm water with 
 a proportion of cinnamon, for by this means it is at 
 once freed of its impurities and improved by the addi- 
 tion of the aromatic. 
 
 Fourcroy says that catechu is prepared from the seeds 
 of a kind of palm, called areca. Sir Humphrey Davy 
 has analyzed catechu, and from his examination it ap- 
 pears, that from Bombay is of uniform texture, red- 
 brown colour, and specific gravity 1.39 : that from Ben- 
 gal is more friable and less consistent, of a chocolate 
 colour externally, but internally chocolate streaked with 
 red-brown, and specific gravity 1.28. The catechu from 
 either place differs little in its properties. Its taste is 
 astringent, leaving behind a sensation of sweetness. It 
 is almost wholly soluble in water. Two hundred grains 
 of picked catechu from Bombay afforded 109 grains of 
 tannin, 66 extractive matter, 13 mucilage, 10 residuum, 
 chiefly sand and calcareous earth. The same quantity 
 from Bengal ; tannin 97 grains, extractive matter 73, 
 mucilage 16, residual matter, being sand, with a small 
 quantity of calcareous and aluminous earths, 14. Of 
 the latter, the darkest parts appeared to afford most 
 tannin, the lightest most extractive matter. The Hin- 
 doos prefer the lightest coloured, which has probably 
 most sweetness, to chew with the betel-nut. 
 
 Of all the astringent substances w e know, catechu 
 appears to contain the largest proportion of tannin; 
 and Mr. Purkis found, that one pound was equivalent 
 to seven or eight of oak bark for the purpose of tanning 
 ieather. 
 
 [The tinctura Japonica is a powerful and useful 
 astringent in looseness of the bowels. Many persons 
 take this preparation when they are not aware of it, 
 and when there is no occasion. It is used to colour 
 fictitious and imitation brandies made in the United 
 States, and from the quantity used, these liquors al- 
 ways produce costiveness. A.] 
 
 Acacia Germanica. German acacia. 
 
 1. The name of the German black-thorn or sloe-tree, 
 the Prunus spinosa of Linnams. 
 
 2. The name of the inspissated juice of the fruit, as 
 made in Germany ; which, as well as the tree, is there 
 called also Acacia nostras. It is now fallen into 
 disuse. 
 
 Acacia Indica. See Tamarindus Indica* 
 
 Acacia nostras. See Acacia Germanica. 
 
 Acacia vera. 1. The systematic name of the tree 
 which affords gum-arabic, formerly supposed to be a 
 Mimosa. Acacia: — spinis stipularibus patcntibus , 
 foliis bipinnatis, partialibus eztimis glandula mter- 
 stinctis , spicis globosis pedunculatis, of Wildenow 
 
ACA 
 
 ACA 
 
 The Egyptian Thorn. This tree yields the true Acacia 
 Gum, or Gum-Arabic, called also Gummi acanthinum ; 
 Gummi thebaicum; Gummi scorpionis ; Gum-lamac; 
 Gummi senega , or semca , or senegulense. 
 
 Cairo and Alexandria were the principal marts for 
 gum-arabic, till the Dutch introduced the gum from 
 Senegal into Europe, about the beginning of the seven- 
 teenth century, and this source now supplies the greater 
 part of the vast consumption of this article. The tree 
 which yields the Senegal gum, grows abundantly on the 
 sands, along the whole of the Barbary coast, and par- 
 ticularly about the river Senegal. There are several 
 species, some of which yield a red astringent juice, 
 but others afford only a pure, nearly colourless, insipid 
 gum, which is the great article of commerce. These 
 trees are from eighteen to twenty feet high, with thorny 
 branches. The gum makes its appearance about the 
 middle of November, when the soil has been thoroughly 
 saturated with periodical rains. The gummy juice is 
 seen to ooze through the trunk and branches, and, in 
 about a fortnight, it hardens into roundish drops, of a 
 yellowish white, which are beautifully brilliant where 
 they are broken off, and entirely so when field in the 
 mouth for a short time, to dissolve the outer surface. 
 No clefts are made, nor any artificial means used by 
 the Moors, to solicit the flow of the gum. The lumps 
 of gum-senegal are usually about the size of partridge 
 eggs, and the harvest continues about six weeks. This 
 gum is a very wholesome and nutritious food ; thou- 
 sands of the Moors support themselves entirely upon it 
 during the time of harvest. About six ounces is suffi- 
 cient to support a man for a day; and it is, besides, 
 mixed with milk, animal broths, and other victuals. 
 
 The gum-arabic, or that which comes directly from 
 Egypt and the Levant, only differs from the gum-sene- 
 gal in being of a lighter colour, and in smaller lumps ; 
 and it is also somewhat more brittle. In other respects, 
 they resemble each other perfectly. 
 
 Gum-arabic is neither soluble in spirit nor in oil ; 
 but, in twice its quantity of water, it dissolves into a 
 mucilaginous fluid, of the consistence of a thick syrup, 
 and in this state answers many useful pharmaceutical 
 purposes, by rendering oily, resinous, and pinguious 
 substances miscible with water. The glutinous quality 
 of gum-arabic renders it preferable to other gums and 
 mucilages as a demulcent in coughs, hoarsenesses, and 
 other catarrhal affections. It is also very generally 
 employed in ardor urinae, diarrhoeas, and calculous 
 complaints. 
 
 2. The name Acacia vera has also been used to de- 
 note the expressed juice of the immature pods of the 
 tree termed Acacia veravel. This inspissated juice is 
 brought from Egypt in roundish masses, wrapped up 
 in thin bladders. It is considered as a mild astringent 
 medicine. The Egyptians give it, in spitting of blood, 
 in the quantity of a drachm, dissolved in any conve- 
 nient liquor, and repeat this dose occasionally. They 
 likewise employ it in collyria, for strengthening the 
 eyes, and in gargles, for quinsies. It is now seldom 
 used as a medicine, being superseded by the use of 
 catechu, or kino. 
 
 Acacia veravel. See Acacia vera. 
 
 Acacia Zeylonica. See Hcematoxylon Campechia- 
 num. 
 
 Acacia gum. See Acacia vera. 
 
 Acacos. The thrush. See Aphtha. 
 
 ACALYCINUS. (From a, priv. and calyx , a flower- 
 cup.) Without a calyx. 
 
 ACALYCIS. (From a, priv. and calyx , a flower- 
 cup.) Without a calyx or flower-cup. Applied to 
 plants which have no calyx. 
 
 Aca'matos. (From a, neg. and Kay. vw, to grow 
 weary.) A perfect rest of the muscles, or that dispo- 
 sition of a limb which is equally distinct from flexion 
 and extension. 
 
 ACA'NTHA. (AKavda; from aKi 7, a point.) 
 
 1. A thorn ; or any thing pointed. 
 
 2. Sometimes applied to the spina dorsi. 
 
 Acantha' bolus. (From a/cavfla, a thorn; and/foAAo, 
 
 to cast out.) An instrument, or forceps, for taking out 
 or removing thorns, or whatever may stick in the flesh. 
 — Paulus JEgineta. 
 
 Aca'nthe. The name of the artichoke in ancient 
 authors. 
 
 ACA'NTHINUM. (From aKavda, a thorn.) Gum- 
 arabic was called gummi acanthinum , because it is 
 produced from a thorny tree. See Acacia Vera. 
 
 Acanticone. See Epidotc. 
 
 ACA'NTIIULUS. (From aKavOa , a thorn.) A 
 surgical instrument to draw out thorns or splinters, or 
 to remove any extraneous matter from wounds. 
 
 ACA'NTHUS. ( Acanthus , i. m. atcavdos ; from 
 aKavda , a thorn ; so named from being rough and 
 prickly.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 ntean system. Class, Didynamia; Order, Angiosper- 
 mia. Bear’s-breech. 
 
 Acanthus mollis. The systematic name of the 
 bear’s-breech, or brank-ursine. Acanthus: — foliis 
 sinuatis inermibus , of Linnaeus. Branca ursina of the 
 shops. The leaves and root abound with a mucilage, 
 which is readily extracted by boiling or infusion. The 
 roots are the most mucilaginous. Where this plant is 
 common, it is employed for the same purposes to which 
 althaea and other vegetables possessing similar qualities 
 are applied among us. It is fallen into disuse. The 
 herb-women too often sell the leaves of bear’s-foot, and 
 of cow’s parsnip, for the bear’s-breech. 
 
 Aca'pnon. (From a, priv. and Kairvoy, smoke.) 1. 
 Common wild marjoram. 
 
 2. U nsmoked honey. 
 
 ACAROIS. The name of a genus of plants, from 
 New South Wales. 
 
 Acarois resinifera. The name of a tree which 
 affords the Botany bay gum. See Botany bay. 
 
 [Gum Acaroides, New Holland resin, or earthy 
 gum-lac. This is the produce of the tree called Aca- 
 rois resinifera, or resin-bearing Acarois. The tree 
 grows abundantly in New Holland, near Botany bay. 
 The substance under consideration is usually found in 
 the ground near the trees from which it has sponta- 
 neously exuded. From some resemblance it bears 
 (though by no means a near one) to the article called 
 gum-lac , it has been known as the earthy gum-lac. 
 It is of yellowish, brownish, or yellowish brown colour, 
 and sometimes contains roots, sticks, and other foreign 
 substances. It has been distinguished in commerce by 
 the term Botany bay resin. They refer its importa- 
 tion into England to the year 1799. An account of its 
 chemical properties was published by Lichtenstein in 
 Crell’s Journal, and afterwards by Dr. Thompson, in 
 the fourth volume of his Chemistry, p. 138. It was 
 known to the early navigator Tasman, and was brought 
 to New-York and presented to Dr. Mitchill many 
 years ago by some of our navigators. For some time 
 past it has been regarded in Massachusetts as a pow- 
 erful restorative, or an invigorating medicine in cases 
 of gastric or general debility. 
 
 Gum Acaroides is insoluble in water : alcohol or dis- 
 tilled spirits is its proper menstruum. Even in pow- 
 der its use is improper, as it is not acted upon by the 
 intestinal or alimentary fluids. It is therefore neither 
 administered in substance, infusion, or decoction. It is 
 mostly prescribed in the form of tincture : Tinctura 
 gummi acaroidis. Tincture of New Holland resin. 
 
 The proper rule is to make a saturated tincture, of 
 which a tea spoon full may be given once in three or 
 four hours , according to the circumstances, in milk, 
 jelly, or syrup, water being apt to decompose it. 
 From Kite’s essay upon this production, it appears, 
 
 1. That dyspepsia has been exceedingly relieved by 
 it, and even wholly removed. 
 
 2. That it is an excellent restorative in the debility 
 consequent upon the depletion and exhaustion of acute 
 diseases. 
 
 3. It is said to have done good in hysteria 
 
 4. Cholera, with cramps of the lower extremities, is 
 reported to have yielded to its powers. 
 
 5. The morbid evacuations and commotions of diar- 
 rhoea are reported to have yielded to its virtue, alter 
 opium had failed. 
 
 6. Chronic and atonic catarrhs have been benefltted 
 by its administration. 
 
 7. It is alleged to have been remarkably serviceable 
 in incipient dysentery, as well as in that of long 
 duration. 
 
 8. In various spasmodic affections, such as stitches 
 in the sides, cramp of the stomach, rheumatic twinges, 
 &c., it has often afforded relief after opiates had failed. 
 
 It must be observed, however, that it is not to be 
 prescribed in cases of high action, or phlogistic dia- 
 thesis, nor during the prevalence of inflammatory 
 symptoms. 
 
 From tins abstract of the practice with this remedy, 
 no doubt can be entertained of its value, nor of the 
 
 13 
 
ACE 
 
 ACE 
 
 propriety of considering the discovery of its qualities, 
 as worthy to be considered among the happy events 
 attending the modern Materia Medica. — Mit chill's MS. 
 Lectures. A.] 
 
 A'CARUS. (From aieapys, small.) The tick. An 
 insect which breeds in the skin. A very numerous 
 genus of minute insects which infest the skin of ani- 
 mals, and produce various complaints. Those which 
 are found on the human body are 
 
 1. The acarus domesticus , or domestic tick. 
 
 2. The acarus scabiei, or itch tick. 
 
 3. The acarus autumnalis , or harvest-bug. 
 
 ACATALE'PSIA. (From a, neg. and KaraXap&avw, 
 
 to apprehend.) Uncertainty in the prognosis or judg- 
 ment of diseases. 
 
 ACA'TALIS. (From a, neg. and %ar£W, to want.) 
 The juniper tree : so named from the abundance of its 
 
 ACATA'POSIS. (From a, neg. and Karamvu ), to 
 swallow.) Difficult deglutition. 
 
 Aca'statos. (From a , neg. and KaBiarypi, to deter- 
 mine.) Inconstant. 
 
 1. Fevers were so called which are anomalous in 
 their appearance and irregular in their paroxysms. 
 
 2. Turbid urine without sediment. 
 
 ACAULIS. (From o, priv. and caulis, a stem.) 
 
 Without stem. Plants destitute of stem are called 
 acaules, stemless ; as Cypripedium acaule , and Car- 
 duus acaulis. This term must not be too rigidly un- 
 derstood. 
 
 ACCELERA'TOR. (From accelero, to hasten or 
 propel.) The name of a muscle of the penis. 
 
 Accelerator urinte. A muscle of the penis. 
 Ejaculator Seminis ; Bulbo-syndesmo-caverneux of 
 Dumas ; Bulbo-cavernosus of Winslow. It arises 
 fleshy from the sphincter ani and membranous part of 
 the urethra, and tendinous from the crus, near as far 
 forwards as the beginning of the corpus cavernosum 
 penis ; the inferior fibres run more transversely, and 
 the superior descend in an oblique direction. It is in- 
 serted into a line in the middle of the bulbous part of the 
 urethra, where each joins with its fellow ; by which 
 the bulb is completely closed. The use of these mus- 
 cles is to drive the urine or semen forward, and by 
 grasping the bulbous part of the urethra, to push the 
 blood towards its corpus cavernosum, and the glans, 
 by which they are distended. 
 
 ACCESSION. ( Accesio ; from accedo, to approach.) 
 The commencement of a disease. A term mostly ap- 
 plied to a fever which has paroxysms or exacerbations : 
 thus the accession of fever, means the commencement 
 or approach of the febrile period. 
 
 ACCESSO RIUS. (From accedo , to approach: so 
 called from the course it takes.) Connected by con- 
 tact or approach. 
 
 Accessorius lumbalis. A muscle of the loins. 
 See Sacro-lumbalis. 
 
 Accessorius nervus. The name given by Willis 
 to two nerves which ascend, one on each side, from 
 the second, fourth, and fifth cervical pairs of nerves, 
 through the great foramen of the occipital bone, and 
 pass out again from the cranium through the foramina 
 lacera, with the par vagum, to be distributed on the 
 trapezius muscle. 
 
 ACCI'PITER. (From accipio , to take.) 
 
 1. The hawk ; so named from its rapacity. 
 
 2. A bandage which was put over the nose : so called 
 from its likeness to the claw of a hawk, or from the 
 tightness of its grasp. 
 
 ACCIPITRI'NA. (From accipiter , the hawk.) The 
 herb hawk-weed : which Pliny says was so called be- 
 cause hawks are used to scratch it, and apply the juice 
 to their eyes to prevent blindness. 
 
 ACCLI'VIS. A muscle of the belly, so named from 
 the oblique ascent of its fibres. See Obliquus intemus 
 abdominis. 
 
 Accouchement. The French word for the act of 
 delivery. 
 
 Accoucheur. The French for a midwife. 
 
 ACCRETIO. (From ad, and cresco, to increase.) 
 Accretion. 
 
 1. Nutrition ; growth. 
 
 2. The growing together of parts naturally separate, 
 as the fingers or toes. 
 
 Accuba'tio. (From accumbo , to recline.) Child- 
 bed ; reclining. 
 
 Ace'dia. (From a, priv. and icnSos , care.) Careless- 
 
 14 
 
 ness, neglect in the application of medicines. Hippo- 
 crates sometimes uses this word, in his treatise on the 
 glands, to signify fatigue or trouble. 
 
 ACE PHALUS. (Acephalus, i. m. aKe<f>aXos; from 
 a, priv. and KctpaXy, a head.) Without a head. A 
 term applied to a lusus naturae, or monster, born with- 
 out a head. 
 
 [This term is also applied by modern naturalists to 
 a certain portion of the gelatinous or soft bodied ani- 
 mals, which were formerly classed among the Vermes 
 of Linnaeus. They are now termed Acephalous Mol- 
 luscce , or headless molluscae, having no distinct part 
 corresponding to the head of other animals. A.] 
 
 A'CER. (Acer, eris. neut. ; from acer, sharp : be- 
 cause of the sharpness of its juice.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class Polyga- 
 mia; Order, Monacia. 
 
 Acer campestre. The common maple. This tree 
 yields a s weetish, soft, milky sap, which contains a salt 
 with basis of lime, possessed, according to Slierer, of 
 peculiar properties. It is white, semitransparent, not 
 altered by the air, and soluble in one hundred parts of 
 cold, or fifty of boiling water. 
 
 Acer pseudoplatanus. The maple-tree, falsely 
 named sycamore. It is also called Platanus traga. 
 This tree is common in England, though not much used 
 rn medicine. The juice, if drank while fresh, is said 
 to be a good antiscorbutic. All its parts contain a sac- 
 charine fluid ; and if the root or branches be wounded 
 in the spring, a large quantity of liquor is discharged, 
 which, when inspissated, yields a brown sort of sugar 
 and syrup like molasses. 
 
 Acer saccharinum. The sugar maple-tree. Large 
 quantities of sugar are obtained from this tree in New- 
 England and Canada, which is much used in France, 
 where it is commonly known by the name of Saccha- 
 rum Canadense or Saccharum Acernum, maple sugar. 
 It has been supposed that all Europe might be supplied 
 from the maple of America, which grows in great 
 quantities in the western counties of all the middle 
 States of the American Union. It is as tall as the oak, 
 and from two to three feet in diameter ; puts forth a 
 white blossom in the spring, before any appearance of 
 leaves; its small branches afford sustenance for cattle, 
 and its ashes afford a large quantity of excellent pot- 
 ash. Twenty years are required for it to attain its full 
 growth. Tapping does not injure it ; but, on the con- 
 trary, it affords more syrup, and of a better quality, the 
 oftener it is tapped. A single tree has not only survived, 
 but flourished, after tapping, for forty years. Five or 
 six pounds of sugar are usually afforded by the sap of 
 one tree ; though there are instances of the quantity 
 exceeding twenty pounds. The sugar is separated from 
 the sap either by freezing, by spontaneous evaporation, 
 or by boiling. The latter method is the most used. 
 Dr. Rush describes the process ; which is simple, and 
 practised without any difficulty by the farmers. 
 
 From frequent trials of this sugar, it does not appear 
 to be in any respect inferior to that of the West Indies. 
 It is prepared at a time of the year when neither insect, 
 nor the pollen of plants, exists to vitiate it, as is the 
 case with common sugar. From calculations grounded 
 on facts, it is ascertained, that America is now capa- 
 ble of producing a surplus of one-eighth more than its 
 own consumption. 
 
 [The Acer Saccharinum, or sugar-maple tree, 
 abounds in the state of New-York and many other 
 parts of the United States. It furnishes a great amount 
 of rough sugar in the interior of the country and the 
 new settlements, where foreign and refined sugars are 
 but little used. Very little effort has heretofore been 
 made to introduce it into market as an article of com- 
 merce. But in 1828 several hundred barrels of this 
 sugar, from the Territory of Michigan, reached the 
 city of New-York by way of the great Western ca- 
 nal. It was sold at auction for six cents per pound ; 
 and when refined and converted iiUo loaf sugar, it af- 
 forded a reasonable profit to the refiner. A.l 
 
 ACERATE. Aceras. A salt formed of the acid 
 of the Acer campestre with an alkaline, earthy, or 
 metallic base. 
 
 ACE'RATOS. From a, neg. and Kcpao), or Kepav- 
 vvpi, to mix.) Unmixed ; uncorrupted. This term is 
 applied sometimes to the humours of the body by Hip 
 pocrates. Paulus ASgineta mentions a plaster of this 
 
 name. 
 
 ACERB. (Acerbus ; from acer, sharp.) A species 
 
H- 76 ^ 
 
 ■ — o 
 
 \J ' f ^ 
 
 CALL NO. 
 
 f ! AS 
 
 LOC. 
 
 NO. 
 
 O RUSH 
 o SER. REC. RTG. 
 o BOUND BEFORE 
 o NOT BOUND BEFORE 
 o VOL. IS COMPT. 
 
 CEASED WITH 
 
 MISSING ITEMS: 
 
 3ETN. FOR COMMERCIAL 
 3INDING _ 
 
 O 
 
 DTHER 
 
 DATE-IN 
 
 DATE-OUT 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 RARE, SCARCE, — HANDLE CAREFULLY 
 O PAMPHLET 
 O W/POCKET 
 O LOOSELEAF 
 O PAD BINDS 
 O REGULAR 
 O PAD FOR LOC. 
 
 O L.U.M. 
 
 O INSERT 
 O MAKE POCKET 
 O TREAT LEATHER 
 O C.C. SHEETS 
 O DISINFECT 
 
 BOOK REPAIRS 
 O GLUE HINGES 
 O REHANG 
 O POKE IN 
 O HALF BACK 
 O SAVE SPINE 
 O COMPLETE BIND 
 
 COLOR 
 
 O SEW: Tape, cords 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 PAPER CONSERVATION WORK 
 O WASH O DEACIDIFY 
 O MEND: PP, SIGNATURES, MAPS 
 O MEND: ARCHIVAL TAPE, HEAT TISSUE, 
 JAPANESE PAPER 
 
 O MOUNT: CHARTEX, PAPER, CLOTH 
 O ENCAPSULATE 
 
 CONTAINERS 
 
 O FOLDING STORAGE CONTAINER A 
 O FOLDING STORAGE CONTAINER B 
 O CLOTH BOX 
 
 GAMMON-1982 
 
ACE 
 
 ACE 
 
 of taste which consists in a degree of acidity, with an 
 addition' of roughness ; properties common to many 
 immature fruits. 
 
 Ace'rbitas, Acerbness. 
 
 ACERIC ACID. A peculiar acid, said to exist in 
 the juice of the common maple, Acer campestre of 
 Linnaeus. It is decomposed by heat, like the other 
 vegetable acids. 
 
 ACE'RIDES. (From a, priv. and icepos, wax.) Soft 
 plasters, made without wax. 
 
 ACEROSUS. (From acus , a needle.) 1. Acerose : 
 having the shape of a needle. Applied to leaves Which 
 are so shaped, as in Pinus sylvestris and Juniperus 
 communis. 
 
 2. (From acus , chaff.) Chaffy: applied to coarse 
 bread, &c. 
 
 ACESCENT. ( Acescens ; from aceo , to be sour or 
 tart.) Turning sour or acid. Substances which rea- 
 dily run into the acid fermentation, are so said to be , 
 as some vegetable and animal juices and infusions. 
 The suddenness with which this change is effected, 
 during a thunder-storm, even in corked bottles, has 
 not been accounted for. In some morbid states of the 
 stomach, also, it proceeds with astonishing rapidity. 
 
 ACE'STA. (From aueopai, to cure.) Distempers 
 which are easily cured. 
 
 Ace'stis. Borax. 
 
 ACETA'BULUM. ( Acetabulum , i. n. ; from ace - 
 turn , vinegar : so called because it resembles the ace- 
 tabulum, or old saucer in which vinegar was held for 
 the use of the table.) A name given by Latin writers 
 to the cup-like cavity of the os innominatum, which 
 receives the head of the thigh-bone. See Innomina- 
 tum os. 
 
 ACETA'RIUM. (From acetum, vinegar: because 
 it is mostly made with vinegar.) A sallad or pickle. 
 
 ACE'TAS. ( Acetas , tis ; f. from acetum , vinegar.) 
 An acetate A salt formed by the union of the acetic 
 acid, with a salifiable base. Those used in medicine 
 are the acetates of ammonia, lead, potassa, and zinc. 
 
 Acetas ammonia. Acetate of ammonia. See 
 Ammonia aceiatis liquor. 
 
 Acetas plumbi. Acetate of lead. See Plumbi 
 acetas and Plumbi acetatis liquor. 
 
 Acetas potasse. Acetate of potassa. See Potassa: 
 acetas. 
 
 Acetas zinci. A metallic salt composed of zinc 
 and acetic acid. It is used by some as an astringent 
 against inflammation of the eyes, urethra, and vagina, 
 diluted in the same proportion as the sulphate of zinc. 
 
 Acetate. See Acetas. 
 
 Acetate of Ammonia. See Ammonia acetatis 
 liquor. 
 
 Acetate of Potassa. See Potassa acetas. 
 
 Acetate of Zinc. See Acetas zinci. 
 
 Acetated vegetable A'lcali. See Potassa acetas. 
 
 Acetaled volatile Alcali. See Ammonia acetatis 
 liquor. 
 
 ACETIC ACID. Acidum aceticum. The same acid 
 y/hich, in a very dilute and somewhat impure state, 
 is called vinegar. Acetic acid is found combined with 
 potassa iu the juices-of a great many plants ; particu- 
 larly the Sambucus nigra , Phanix dactilifera , Ga- 
 lium verum , and Rhus typhinus. “Sweat, urine, 
 and even fresh milk, contain it. It is frequently ge- 
 nerated in the stomachs of dyspeptic patients. Almost 
 all dry vegetable substances, and some animal, sub- 
 jected in close vessels to a red heat, yield it copiously. 
 It is the result likewise of a spontaneous fermentation, 
 to which liquid vegetable and animal matters are 
 liable: Strong acids, as the sulphuric and nitric, de- 
 velope the acetic by their action on vegetables. It was 
 long supposed, on the authority of Boerhaave, that the 
 fermentation which forms vinegar is uniformly pre- 
 ceded by the vinous. This is a mistake: cabbages 
 sour in water, making sour crout ; starch, in starch- 
 makers’ sour waters ; and dough itself, without any 
 previous production of wine. 
 
 “ The varieties of acetic acid known in commerce 
 are four: 1. Wine vinegar. 2. Malt vinegar. 3. Sugar 
 vinegar. 4. Wood vinegar. 
 
 “We shall describe first the mode of making these 
 commercial articles, and then that of extracting the 
 absolute acetic acid of the chemist, either from these 
 vinegais, or directly front chemical compounds, of 
 which it is a constituent. 
 
 “ The following is the plan of making vinegar at 
 
 present practised in Paris. The wine destined for 
 vinegar is mixed in a large tun with a quantity of 
 wine lees, and the whole being transferred into cloth- 
 sacks, placed within a large iron-bound vat, the liquid 
 matter is extruded through the sacks by superincum- 
 bent pressure. What passes through is put into large 
 casks, set upright, having a small aperture in their 
 top. In these it is exposed to the heat of the sun in 
 summer, or to that of a stove in winter. Fermenta- 
 tion supervenes in a few days. If the heat should then 
 rise too high, it is lowered by cool air and the addition 
 of fresh wine. In the skilful regulation of the fermen- 
 tative temperature consists the art of making good 
 wine vinegar. In summer the process is generally 
 completed in a fortnight : in winter, double the time is 
 requisite. The vinegar is then run off into barrels, 
 which contain several chips of birch-wood. In about 
 a fortnight it is found to be clarified, and is then fit for 
 the market. It must be kept in close casks. 
 
 “ The manufacturers at Orleans prefer wine of a 
 year old for making vinegar. But if by age the wine 
 has lost its extractive matter, it does not readily un- 
 dergo the acetous fermentation. In this case, acetifi- 
 cation, as the French term tiie process, may be deter- 
 mined by adding slips of vines, bunches of grapes, or 
 green woods. 
 
 “ Almost all the vinegar of the north of France being 
 prepared at Orleans, the manufactory of that place has 
 acquired such celebrity, as to render their process 
 worthy of a separate consideration. The Orleans’ 
 casks contain nearly 400 pints of wine. Those which 
 have been already used are preferred. They are 
 placed ;n three rows, one over another, and in the top 
 have an aperture of two inches’ diameter, kept always 
 open. The wine for acetification is kept in adjoining 
 casks, containing beech shavings, to which the lees 
 adhere. The wine, thus clarified, is drawn off to 
 make vinegar. One hundred pints of good vinegar, 
 boiling hot, are first poured into each cask, and left 
 there for eight days. Ten pints of wine are mixed in, 
 every eight days, till the vessels are full. The vinegai 
 is allowed to remain in this state fifteen days before it 
 is exposed to sale. 
 
 “ The used casks, called mothers , are never emptied 
 more than half, but are successively filled again, to 
 acetify new portions of wine. In order to judge if the 
 mother works, the vinegar-makers plunge a spatula 
 into the liquid ; and according to the quantity of froth 
 which the spatula shows, they add more or less wine. 
 In summer, the atmospheric heat is sufficient. In 
 winter, stoves heated to about 75° Fahr. maintain the 
 requisite temperature in the manufactory. 
 
 “ In some country districts, the people keep, in a 
 place where the temperature is mild and equable, a 
 vinegar cask, into which they pour such wine as they 
 wish to acetify ; and it is always preserved full by 
 replacing the vinegar drawn off, by new wine. To 
 establish this household manufacture, it is only neces- 
 sary to buy at first a small cask of good vinegar. 
 
 “ At Gand, a vinegar from beer is made, in which 
 the following proportions of grain are found to be 
 most advantageous 
 
 1880 Paris lbs. malted barley. 
 
 700 — wheat. 
 
 500 — buckwheat. 
 
 These grains are ground, mixed, and boiled, along 
 
 with twenty-seven casks full of river water, for three 
 hours. Eighteen casks of good beer for vinegar are 
 obtained. By a subsequent decoction, more fermenta- 
 ble liquid is extracted, .which is mixed with the 
 former. The whole brewing yields 3000 English quarts. 
 
 “ In this country, vinegar is usually made from 
 malt. By mashing with hot water, 100 gallons of wort 
 are extracted in less than two hours from 1 boil of 
 malt. When the liquor has fallen to the temperature 
 of 75° Fahr. 4 gallons of the barm of beer are added. 
 After thirty-six hours it is racked off into casks, which 
 are laid on their sides, and exposed, with their bung- 
 holes loosely covered, to the influence of the sun in 
 summer ; but in winter they are arranged in a stove- 
 room. In three months this vinegar is ready for the 
 manufacture of sugar of lead. To make vinegar for 
 domestic use, however, the process is somewhat dif- 
 ferent. The above liquor is racked off into casks 
 placed upright, having a false cover, pierced with 
 holes fixed at about a foot from their bottom. On this 
 a considerable quantity of rape, or the refuse from the 
 
ACE 
 
 makers of British wine, or otherwise a quantity of low- 
 priced raisins, is laid. The liquor is turned into ano- 
 ther barrel every twenty-four hours, in which time it 
 has begun to grow warm. Sometimes, indeed, the 
 vinegar is fully fermented, as above, without the rape, 
 which is added towards the end, to communicate 
 flavour. Two large casks are in this case worked 
 together, as is described long ago by Boerhaave, as 
 follows : 
 
 “ ‘ Take two large wooden vats or hogsheads ; and 
 in each of these, place a wooden grate or hurdle, at 
 the distance of a foot from the bottom. Set the vessel 
 upright ; and on the grate, place a moderately close 
 layer of green twigs, or fresh, cuttings of the vine. 
 Then fill up the vessel with the footstalks of grapes, 
 commonly called the rape, to the top of the vessel, 
 which must be left quite open. 
 
 “ ‘ Having thus prepared the two vessels, pour into 
 them the wine to be converted into vinegar, so as to 
 fill one of them quite up, and the other but half-full. 
 Leave them thus for twenty-four hours, and then fill 
 up the half-filled vessel with liquor from that which is 
 quite full, and which will now in its turn only be left 
 half-full. Four-and-twenty hours afterwards, repeat 
 the same operation ; and thus go on, keeping the ves- 
 sels alternately full and half-full during twenty-four 
 hours, till the vinegar be made. On the second or 
 third day, there will arise in the half-filled vessel a 
 fermentative motion, accompanied with a sensible 
 heat, which will gradually increase from day to day. 
 On the contrary, the fermenting motion is almost im- 
 perceptible in the full vessel ; and as the two vessels 
 are alternately full and half-full, the fermentation is by 
 this means in some measure interrupted, and is only 
 renewed every other day in each vessel. 
 
 “ ‘ When this motion appears to have entirely 
 ceased, even in the half-filled vessel, it is a sign that 
 the fermentation is finished ; and therefore the vinegar 
 is then to be put into casks close stopped, and kept in 
 a cool place. 
 
 “ ‘ A greater or less degree of warmth accelerates or 
 checks this, as well as the spirituous fermentation. In 
 France, it is finished in about fifteen days, during the 
 summer ; but if the heat of the air be very great, and 
 exceed the twenty-fifth degree of Reaumur’s thermo- 
 meter (88 1-4° Fahr.) the half-filled vessel must be 
 filled up every twelve hours ; because, if the fermenta- 
 tion be not so checked in that time, it will become 
 violent, and the liquor will be so heated, that many of 
 the spirituous parts, on which the strength of the vine- 
 gar depends, will be dissipated, so that nothing will 
 remain after the fermentation but a vapid liquor, sour 
 indeed, but effete. The better to prevent the dissipa- 
 tion of the spirituous parts, it is a proper and usual pre- 
 caution to close the mouth of the half-filled vessel in 
 which the liquor ferments, with a cover made of oak 
 wood. As to the full vessel, it is always left open, 
 that the air may act freely on the liquor it contains : 
 for it is not liable to the same inconveniences, because 
 it ferments but very slowly.’ 
 
 “ Good vinegar may be made from a weak syrup, 
 consisting of 18 oz. of sugar to every gallon of water. 
 The yeast and rape are to be here used as above 
 described. Whenever the vinegar (from the taste and 
 flavour) is considered to be complete, it ought to be 
 decanted into tight barrels or bottles, and well secured 
 from access of air. A momentary ebullition before it 
 is bottled is found favourable to its preservation. In a 
 large manufactory of malt vinegar, a considerable 
 revenue is derived from the Sale of yeast to the bakers. 
 
 “ Vinegar obtained by the preceding methods has 
 more or less of a brown colour, and a peculiar but 
 rather grateful smell. By distillation in glass vessels 
 the colouring matter, which resides in a mucilage, is 
 separated, but the fragrant odour is generally replaced 
 by an empyreumatic one. The best French wine vine- 
 gars, and also some from malt, contain a little alcohol, 
 which comes over early with the watery part, and 
 renders the first product of distillation scarcely denser, 
 sometimes even less dense, than water. It is accord- 
 ingly rejected. Towards the end of the distillation 
 the empyreuma increases. Hence only the interme- 
 diate portions are retained as distilled vinegar. Its 
 specific gravity varies from 1.005 to 1.015, while that 
 of common vinegar of equal strength varies from 1.010 
 to 1.025. 
 
 “ A crude vinegar has been long prepared for the 
 
 ACE 
 
 calico printers, by subjecting wood in iron retorts to a 
 strong red heat.” 
 
 “ The acetic acid of the chemist may be prepared in 
 the following modes ; 1st. Two pans of ruseu actuate 
 of potassa with one of the strongest oil of vitriol yield, 
 by slow distillation from a glass retort into a refrige- 
 rated receiver, concentrated acetic acid. A smali 
 portion of sulphurous acid, which contaminates it, 
 may be removed by re-distillation, from a little acetate 
 of lead. 2d. Or four parts of good sugar of lead , with 
 one part of sulphuric acid treated in the same way, 
 afford a slightly weaker acetic acid. 3d. Gently cal- 
 cined sulphate of iron, or green vitriol, mixed with 
 sugar of lead in the proportion of 1 of the former to 
 2 1-2 of the latter, and carefully distilled from a porce- 
 lain retort into a cooled receiver, may be also consi- 
 dered a good economical process. Or without distiila 
 tion, if 100 parts of well-dried acetate of lime be 
 cautiously added to 00 parts of strong sulphuric acid, 
 diluted with 5 parts of water, and digested for 24 
 hours, and strained, a good acetic acid, sufficiently 
 strong for every ordinary purpose, will be obtained. 
 
 “ The distillation of acetate of copper, or of lead 
 per se, has also been employed for obtaining strong 
 acid. Here, however, the product is mixed with a 
 portion of the fragrant pyro-acetic spirit, which it is 
 troublesome to get rid of. Undoubtedly the best pro- 
 cess for the strong acid is that first described, and the 
 cheapest the second or third. When of the utmost 
 possible strength its sp. gravity is 1.0ti2. At the tem- 
 perature of 50° F. it assumes the solid form, crystal- 
 lizing in oblong rhomboidal plates. It has an extremely 
 pungent odour, affecting the nostrils and eyes even 
 painfully, when its vapour is incautiously snuffed up. 
 Its taste is eminently acid and acrid. It excoriates and 
 inflames the skin. 
 
 “ The purified wood vinegar, which is used for 
 pickles and culinary purposes, has commonly a specific 
 gravity of about 1.009 ; when it is equivalent in acid 
 strength to good wine or malt vinegar of 1.014. It 
 contains about 1-20 of its weight of absolute acetic 
 acid, and 19-20 of water. But the vinegar of fermenta- 
 tion=1.014 will become only 1.023 in acetate, from 
 which, if 0.005 be subtracted for mucilage or extractive, 
 the remainder will agree with the density of the 
 acetate from wood. A glass hydrometer of Fahren- 
 heit’s construction is used for finding the specific gra- 
 vities. It consists of a globe of about 3 inches’ diameter, 
 having a little ballast ball drawn out beneath, and a 
 stem above of about 3 inches long, containing a slip of 
 paper with a transverse line in the middle, and sur- 
 mounted with a little cup for receiving weights or 
 poises. The experiments on which this instrument, 
 called an Acetometer, is constructed, have been detailed 
 in the sixth volume of the Journal of Science.” 
 
 “ An acetic acid of very considerable strength may 
 also be prepared by saturating perfectly dry char 
 coal with common vinegar, and then distilling. The 
 water easily comes off, and is separated at first ; but 
 a stronger heat is required to expel the acid. Or 
 by exposing vinegar to very cold air, or to freezing 
 mixtures, its water separates in the state of ice, the 
 interstices of which are occupied by a strong acetic 
 acid, which may be procured by draining. The acetic 
 acid, or radical vinegar of the apotnecaries, in which 
 they dissolve a little camphor, or fragrant essential oil, 
 has a specific gravity of about 1.070. It contains fully 
 1 part of water to 2 of the crystallized acid. The 
 pungent smelling salt consists of sulphate of potash 
 moistened with that acid. 
 
 “ Acetic acid acts on tin , iron, zinc, coppef, and 
 nickel ; and it combines readily with the oxydes of 
 many other metals , by mixing a solution of their sul- 
 phates with that of an acetate of lead.” 
 
 “ Acetic acid dissolves resins, gum-resins, camphor, 
 and essential oils." 
 
 “ Acetic acid and common vinegar are sometimes 
 fraudulently mixed with sulphuric acid to give them 
 strength. This adulteration may be detected by the 
 addition of a little chalk, short of their saturation. 
 With pure vinegar the calcareous base forms a limpid 
 solution, but with sulphuric acid a vvhite insoluble 
 gypsum. Muriate of barytes is a still nicer test. Bri- 
 tish fermented vinegars are allowed by law to contain 
 a little sulphuric acid, but the quantity is frequently 
 exceeded. Copper is discovered in vinegars by super- 
 saturating them with ammonia, when a fine bluo 
 
ACE 
 
 ACE 
 
 colour la produced; and lead by sulphate of soda, 
 liydrosulphurets, sulphuretted hydrogen, and gallic 
 acid. None of these should produce any change on 
 genuine vinegar.” See Lead. 
 
 “ Salts consisting of the several bases, united in 
 definite proportions to acetic acid, are called acetates. 
 They are characterized by the pungent smell of vine- 
 gar, which they exhale on the affusion of sulphuric 
 acid ; and by their yielding on distillation in a mode- 
 rate red heat a very light, odorous, and combustible 
 liquid called pyro-acetate (spirit) ; which see. They 
 are all soluble in water ; many of them so much so as 
 to be uncrystallizable. About 30 different acetates 
 have been formed, of which only a very few have 
 been applied to the uses of life. 
 
 “ The acetic acid unites with all the alkalies and 
 most of the earths ; and with these bases it forms 
 compounds, some of which are crystallizable, and 
 others have not yet been reduced to a regularity of 
 figure The salts it forms are distinguished by their 
 great solubility ; their decomposition by fire, which 
 carbonizes them ; the spontaneous alteration of their 
 solution ; and their decomposition by a great number 
 of acids, which extricate from them the acetic acid in 
 a concentrated state. It unites likewise with most of 
 the metallic oxides. 
 
 “ With bhrytes the saline mass formed by the acetic 
 acid does not crystallize ; but, when evaporated to 
 dryness, it deliquesces by exposure to air. This mass 
 is not decomposed by acid of arsenic. By spontaneous 
 evaporation, however, it will crystallize in fine trans- 
 parent prismatic needles, of a bitterish acid taste, 
 which do not deliquesce when exposed to the air, but 
 rather effloresce. 
 
 ‘ With potassa this acid unites, and forms a deli- 
 quescent salt scarcely crystallizable, called formerly 
 foliated earth of tartar , and regenerated tartar. The 
 solution of this salt, even in closely stopped vessels, is 
 spontaneously decomposed : itdeposites athick, mucous, 
 flocculent sediment, at first gray, and at length black ; 
 till at the end of a few months nothing remains in the 
 liquor but carbonate of potassa, rendered impure by a 
 little coaly oil. 
 
 “ With soda it forms a crystallizable salt, which 
 does not deliquesce. This salt has very improperly 
 been called mineral foliated earth. According to the 
 new nomenclature, it is acetate of soda. 
 
 “ The salt formed by dissolving chalk or other calca- 
 reous earth in distilled vinegar, formerly called salt 
 of chalk , or fixed vegetable sal ammoniac , and by 
 Bergman calx acetata , has a sharp bitter taste, appears 
 in the form of crystals resembling somewhat ears of 
 corn, which remain dry when exposed to the air, 
 unless the acid has been superabundant, in which case 
 they deliquesce.” 
 
 Of the acetate of strontian little is known, but that 
 it has a sweet taste, is very soluble, and is easily 
 decomposed by a strong heat. 
 
 “ The salt formed by uniting vinegar with ammonia , 
 called by the various names of spirit of Minder eras, 
 liquid sal ammoniac, acetous sal ammoniac , and by 
 Bergman alkali volatile acetatum, is generally in a 
 liquid state, and is commonly believed not to be crys- 
 tallizable, as in distillation it passes entirely over into 
 the receiver. It nevertheless may be reduced into the 
 form of small needle-shaped crystals, when this liquor 
 is evaporated to the consistence of a syrup.” 
 
 “ With magnesia the acetic acid unites, and after a 
 perfect saturation, forms a viscid saline mass, like a 
 solution of gum-arabic, which does not shoot into 
 crystals, but remains deliquescent, has a taste sweet- 
 ish at first, and afterwards bitter, and is soluble in 
 spirit of wine. The acid of this saline mass may be 
 separated by distillation without addition. 
 
 “ Glucine is readily dissolved by acetic acid. This 
 solution, Vauquelin informs us, does not crystallize ; 
 but is reduced by evaporation to a gummy substance, 
 which slowly becomes dry and brittle ; retaining a 
 kind of ductility for a long time. It has a saccharine 
 and pretty strongly astringent taste, in which that of 
 vinegar, however, is distinguishable. 
 
 “ Yttria dissolves readily in acetic acid, and the solu- 
 tion yields by evaporation crystals of acetate of yttria.” 
 
 “• Alumine , obtained by boiling alum with alkali, and 
 edulcorated by digesting in an alkaline lixivium, is 
 dissolved by distilled vinegar in a very inconsiderable 
 quantity.” 
 
 “ Acetate of zircone may be formed by pouring 
 acetic acid on newly precipitated zircone. It has an 
 astringent taste.” 
 
 “ Vinegar dissolves the true gums, and partly the 
 gum-resins, by means of digestion. 
 
 “ Boerhaave observes, that vinegar by long boiling 
 dissolves the flesh, cartilages, bones, and ligaments of 
 animals,” — Ure's Chemical Dictionary. 
 
 Moderately rectified pyrolignous acid has been re- 
 commended for the preservation of animal food ; but 
 the empyreumatic taint it communicates to bodies im- 
 mersed in it, is not quite removed by their subsequent 
 ebullition in water. See Acid , Pyrolignous. 
 
 The utility of vinegar as a condiment for preserving 
 and seasoning both animal and vegetable substances 
 in various articles of food is very generally known. It 
 affords an agreeable beverage, when combined with 
 water in the proportion of a table-spoonful of the 
 former to half a pint of the latter. It is often employed 
 as a medicine in inflammatory and putrid diseases, 
 when more active remedies cannot be procured. Re- 
 lief has likewise been obtained in hypochondriacal and 
 hysteric affections, in vomiting, fainting, and hiccough, 
 by the application of vinegar to the mouth. If this 
 fluid be poured into vessels and placed over the gentle 
 heat of a lamp in the apartments of the sick, it greatly 
 contributes to disperse foul or mephitic vapours, and 
 consequently to purify the air. Its anticontagious 
 powers are now little trusted to, but its odour is em- 
 ployed to relieve nervous headache, fainting fits, or 
 sickness occasioned by crowded rooms. 
 
 As an external application, vinegar proves highly 
 efficacious when joined with farinaceous substances, 
 and applied as a cataplasm to sprained joints ; it also 
 forms an eligible lotion for inflammations of the sur- 
 face, when mixed with alcohol and water in about 
 equal proportions. Applied to burns and scalds, it is 
 said to be highly serviceable whether there is a loss of 
 substance or not, and to quicken the exfoliation of ca- 
 rious bone. (Gloucester Infirmary.) Mixed with an 
 infusion of sage, or with water, it forms a popular and 
 excellent gargle for an inflamed throat, also for an in- 
 jection to moderate the fluor albus. Applied cold to 
 the nose in cases of htemorrhage, also to the loins and 
 abdomen in menorrhagia, particularly after parturi- 
 tion, it is said to be very serviceable. An imprudent 
 use of vinegar internally is not without considerable 
 inconveniences. Large and frequent doses injure the 
 stomach, coagulate the chyle, and produce not only 
 leanness, but an atrophy. When taken to excess by 
 females, to reduce a corpulent habit, tubercles in the 
 lungs and a consumption have been the consequence. 
 
 [“ When any of the vinous liquors are exposed to 
 the free access of atmospheric air, at a temperature of 
 80 to 85 degrees, they undergo a second fermentation, 
 terminating in the production of a sour liquid, called 
 vinegar. During this process a portion of the oxygen 
 of the air is converted into carbonic acid ; hence, un- 
 like vinous fermentation, the contact of the atmos- 
 phere is necessary, and the most obvious phenomenon 
 is the removal of carbon from the beer or wine. Vi- 
 negar is usually obtained from malt liquor or cider, 
 while wine is employed as its source in those countries 
 where the grape is abundantly cultivated. — Webster's 
 Manuel of Chemistry. 
 
 Vinegar for ordinary use may also be made from 
 sugar, molasses, raisins, or other fruits, or from the re- 
 fuse of fruits, as follows : 
 
 “ Take the skins of raisins after they have been 
 used in making wine, and pour three times their own 
 quantity of water upon them ; stir them well about, 
 and then set the cask in a warm place, also covered, 
 and the liquor in a few weeks’ time will become a 
 sound vinegar, which drawn off from its sediments; 
 put into another cask, and well bunged down, will 
 be a good vinegar for the table.” — Beastall's Useful 
 Guide. A.] 
 
 ACETIFK 1ATION (Acctificatio ; from acetum , 
 vinegar, and fio, to make.) The action or operation 
 by which vinegar is made. 
 
 ACETOMETER. An instrument for estimating 
 the strength of vinegars. See Acetic Acid. 
 
 ACETO'SA. (From accsco, to be sour.) Sorrel. A 
 genus of plants in some systems of botany. See Bumex. 
 
 ACETOSE'LLA. (Frpin acetosa, sorrel : so called 
 from the acidity of its leaves.) Wood-sorrel. Seo 
 Oxalis acetosella. 
 
 17 
 
ACH 
 
 ACETOUS. (Acetosus ; from acetum, vinegar.) 
 Of or belonging to vinegar. 
 
 Acetous Acid. See Acetum. 
 
 Acetous Fermentation. See Fermentation. 
 
 ACE'TUM. ( Acetum , i. n. ; from acer , sour.) Vi- 
 negar. A sour liquor obtained from many vegetable 
 substances dissolved in boiling water, and from fer- 
 mented and spirituous liquors, by exposing them to 
 lieat and contact with air ; under which circumstances 
 they undergo the acid fermentation, and afford the 
 iiquor called, vinegar. Common vinegar consists of 
 acetic acid combined with a large portion of water, and 
 with this are in solution portions of gluten, mucilage, 
 sugar, and extractive matter, from which it derives its 
 colour, and frequently some of the vegetable acids, par- 
 ticularly the malic and the tartaric. See Acetic Acid. 
 
 AcEtum aromaticum. Aromatic vinegar. A pre- 
 paration of the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, thought to 
 be an improvement of what has been named thieves' 
 vinegar. 
 
 Take of the dried tops of rosemary, the dried leaves 
 of sage, of each four ounces ; dried lavender flowers, 
 two ounces ; cloves, two drachms ; distilled vinegar, 
 eight pounds. Macerate for seven days, and strain the 
 expressed juice through- paper. Its virtues are anti- 
 septic, and it is a useful composition to smell at in 
 crowded courts of justice, hospitals, &.c. where the air 
 is offensive. 
 
 Acetum colchici. Vinegar of meadow-saffron. 
 Take of fresh meadow-saffron root sliced, an ounce ; 
 acetic acid, a pint ; proof spirit, a fluid ounce. Mace- 
 rate the meadow-saffron root in the acid, in a covered 
 glass vessel, for three days ; then press out the liquor 
 and set it by, that the feculencies may subside ; lastly, 
 add the spirit to the clear liquor. The dose is from 
 3 ss to 3 iss. 
 
 Acetum distillatum. See Acidum aceticum di- 
 lutum. 
 
 Acetum scill.®. Vinegar of squills. Take of 
 squills recently dried, one pound ; dilute acetic acid, 
 six pints ; proof spirit, half a pint. Macerate the 
 squills with the vinegar in a glass. vessel, with a gentle 
 heat for twenty-four hours ; then express the liquor and 
 set it aside until the feces subside. To the decanted 
 liquor add the spirit. This preparation of squills is 
 employed as an attenuant, expectorant, and diuretic. 
 Dose, xv. to lx. drops. 
 
 A'CHEIR. (From a, neg. and %ap, hand.) With- 
 out hands. 
 
 Achi'colum. By this word Ctelius Aurelianus, 
 Acut. lib. iii. cap. 17, expresses the sudatorium of the i 
 ancient baths, which was a hot room where they used 
 to sweat. 
 
 ACHILLE'A. { Achillea , te, f. AxiXXeia : from 
 
 Achilles, who is said to have made his tents with it, 
 or to have cured Telephus with it.) 1. The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnasan system. Class Syn- 
 genesia; Order, Polygamia superjiua. 
 
 2. The pharmaceutical name, of the milfoil. See 
 Achillea millefolium. 
 
 Achillea aoeratum. Maudlin, or maudlin tansy. 
 Balsamita feemina ; Eupatorium Mcsues This plant, 
 the ageratum of the shops, is described by Linmeus as 
 Achillea : — foliis lanceolatis , obtusis , acutoserratis. 
 It is esteemed in some countries as anthelminthic aad 
 alterative, and is given in hepatic obstructions. It 
 possesses the virtues of tansy. 
 
 Achillea millefolium. The systematic name of 
 the common yarrow, or milfoil. Achillea ; Myriophyl- 
 lon; Chiliophyllon ; Lumbus veneris ; Militaris herba ; 
 Strahotes ; Carpentaria; Speculum veneris. The 
 leaves and flowers of this indigenous plant, Achillea — 
 foliis bipinnatis nudis ; laciniis linear ib us dentatis ; 
 caulibus superne sulcatis of Linnaeus, have an agree- 
 able, weak, aromatic smell, and a bitterish, rough, and 
 somewhat pungent taste. They are both directed for 
 medicinal use in the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia ; in the 
 present practice, however, they are almost wholly ne- 
 glected. 
 
 Achillea ptarmica. The systematic name of the 
 sneeze- wort, or bastard pellitory. Pscudopyrethrum ; 
 Pyrethrum sylvestre ; Draco sylvestris ; Tarchon syl- 
 vestris ; Sternutameatoria ; Dracunculus pralensis. 
 The flowers and roots of this plant, Achillea— foliis 
 lanceolatis , acuminatis , argute serratis , have a hot 
 biting taste, approaching to that of pyrethrum, with 
 which they also agree in their pharmaceutical proper- 
 
 ACH 
 
 ties. Their principal use is as a masticatory and ster- 
 nutatory. 
 
 Achillea foliis pinnatis. See Genipi verum. 
 
 ACHI LLES. The son of Peleus and Thetis, one 
 of the most celebrated Grecian heroes. A tendon is 
 named after him, and also a plant with which he is 
 said to have cured Telephus. 
 
 Aciiillis tendo. The tendon of the gastrocnemii 
 muscles. So called, because, as fable reports, Thetis, 
 the mother of Achilles, held him by that part when she 
 dipped him in the river Styx, to make him invulne- 
 rable. Homer describes this tenclon, and some writers 
 suppose it was thus named by the ancients, from their 
 custom of calling every thirlg Achillean , that had any 
 extraordinary strength or virtue. Others say it was 
 named from its action in conducing to swiftness of 
 pace, the term importing so much. The tendon of 
 Achilles is the strong and powerful tendon of the heel 
 which is formed by the junction of the gastrocnemius 
 and soleus muscles, and which extends along the pos- 
 terior part of the tibia from the calf to the heel. See 
 Gastrocnemius externus, and Gastrocnemius intemus. 
 
 When this tendon is unfortunately cut or ruptured, 
 as it may be in consequence of a violent exertion, or 
 spasm of the muscles of which it is a continuation, the 
 use of the leg is immediately lost, and unless the part 
 be afterwards successfully united, the patient must re- 
 main a cripple for life. When the tendon has been 
 cut, the division of the skin allows the accident to be 
 seen. When the tendon has been ruptured, the pa- 
 tient hears the sound like that of the smack of a whip, 
 at the moment of the occurrence. In whatever way 
 the tendon has been divided, there is a sudden inca- 
 pacity, or at least an extreme difficulty, either of stand- 
 ing or walking. Hence the patient falls down, and 
 cannot get up again. Besides these symptoms there is 
 a very palpable depression between the ends of the 
 tendon ; which depression is increased when the foot is 
 bent, and diminished,, or even quite removed when the 
 foot is extended. The patient can spontaneously bend 
 his foot, none of the flexor muscles being interested. 
 The power of extending the foot is still possible, as the 
 peronei muscles, the tibialis posticus, and long flexors, 
 remain perfect, and may perform this motion. The 
 indications are to bring the ends of the divided parts 
 together, and to keep them so, until they have become 
 firmly united. The first object is easily fulfilled by 
 putting the foot in a state of complete extension ; the 
 second, namely, that of keeping the ends of the ten 
 don in contact, is more difficult. It seems unneces 
 i sary to enumerate the various plans devised to ac 
 complish these ends. The following is Desault’s me 
 thod: After the ends of the tendon had been brough 
 into contact by moderate flection of the knee, am 
 complete extension of the foot, he used to fill up tin 
 hollows on each side of the tendon with soft lint and 
 compresses. The roller applied to the limb, made as 
 much pressure on these compresses as on the tendon, 
 and hence this part could not be depressed too much 
 against the adjacent parts. Desault next took a com- 
 press about two inches broad, and long enough to reach 
 from the toes to the middle of the thigh, and placed it 
 under the foot, over the back of the leg and lower part 
 of the thigh. He then began to apply a few circles of 
 a roller round the end of the foot, so as to fix the lower 
 extremity of the longitudinal compress ; after cover- 
 ing the whole foot with the roller, he used to make the 
 bandage describe the figure, of 8, passing it under the 
 foot and across the place where the tendon was rup- 
 tured, and the method was finished by encircling the 
 limb upward with the roller as far as the upper end of 
 the longitudinal compress. 
 
 A'CHLYS. (A Xu?.) Darkness; cloudiness. An 
 obsolete term, generally applied to a close, foggy air, 
 or a mist. 
 
 1. Hippocrates, de Morbis Mulierum, lib. ii. signifies 
 by this word air, condensed air in the womb. 
 
 2. Galen interprets it of those, who, during sickness, 
 lose that lustre and loveliness observed about the pupil 
 of the eye in health. 
 
 3. Others express it by an ulcer on the pupil of the 
 eye, or the scar left there by an ulcer. 
 
 4. It means also an opacity of the cornea; the sam« 
 as the caligo cornea of Dr. Cullen. 
 
 ACHME LLA. See Spilanthus acmella. 
 
 A'CIIOLUS. (From a, priv. and x 0 ^' bile' 0*2 
 ficient in bile. 
 
ACI 
 
 ACI 
 
 A'CHOR. ( Achor , oris. m. a%wp, qu. avvwp ; from 
 ax vr li ^ ran : according to Blanciiard it is derived from 
 a, priv. and space, as occupying but a small 
 
 compass.) Lactumen ; Mas; Scores; Cerion; Fa- 
 vus ; Crusta lactea of authors. The scald-head ; so 
 called from the branny scales thrown off it. A dis- 
 ease which attacks the hairy scalp of the head, for 
 the most part, of young children, forming soft and scaly 
 eruptions. Dr. Willan, in his description of different 
 kinds of pustules, defines the achor, a pustule of inter- 
 mediate size between the phlyzacium and psydracium, 
 which contains a straw-coloured fluid, having the ap- 
 pearance and nearly the consistence of strained honey. 
 It appeared most frequently about the head, and is 
 succeeded by a dull white or yellowish scab. Pustules 
 of this kind, when so large as nearly to equal the size 
 of phlyzacia, are termed ceria or favi, being succeeded 
 by a yellow semi-transparent, and sometimes cellular, 
 scab, like a honeycomb. The achor differs from the 
 favus and tinea only in the degree of virulence. It is 
 called favus when the perforations are large ; and tinea 
 when they are like those which are made by moths in 
 cloth ; but generally by tinea is understood a dry scab on 
 the hairy scalp of children, with thick scales and an 
 offensive smell. When this disorder affects the face, 
 it is called crusta lactea or milk scab. Mr. Bell, in his 
 Treatise on Ulcers, reduces the tinea capitis and crusta 
 lactea to some species of herpes, viz. the herpes pus- 
 tulosus, differing only in situation. 
 
 ACHORISTOS. Inseparable. This term was ap- 
 plied by the ancients, to symptoms, or signs, which are 
 inseparable from particular things. Thus, softness is 
 inseparable from humidity ; hardness from fragility ; 
 and a pungent pain in the side is an inseparable symp- 
 tom of a pleurisy. 
 
 ACHRAS. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria ; Order, Mono- 
 gynia. The sapota plum-tree. 
 
 Achras sapota. The systematic name of the tree 
 which affords the oval-fruited sapota, seeds of which 
 are sometimes given in the form of emulsion in calcu- 
 lous complaints. It is a native of South America, and 
 bears a fruit like an apple, which has, when ripe, a 
 luscious taste, resembling that of the marmalade of 
 quinces, whence it is called natural marmalade. The 
 bark of this, and the Achras mammosa is very astrin- 
 gent, and is used medicinally under the name of Cor- 
 tex jamaicensis. 
 
 ACHREI'ON. Useless. Applied by Hippocrates 
 to the limbs which, through weakness, become useless. 
 ACHROI'A. A paleness. 
 
 A'CIIYRON. A%upov. This properly signifies 
 bran, or chaff, or straw. Hippocrates, de Morbis 
 Mulierum, most probably means by this word, bran. 
 Achyron also signifies a straw, hair, or any thing that 
 sticks upon a wall. 
 
 A'CIA. (From aicy, a point.) A needle with thread 
 in it for chirurgical operations. 
 
 A'CICYS. Weak, infirm, or faint. In this sense 
 it is used by Hippocrates, de Morb. lib. iv. 
 
 ACID. ( Acidum , i. n.) 1. That which impresses 
 upon the organs of taste a sharp or sour sensation. The 
 word sour , which is usually employed to denote the 
 simple impression, or lively and sharp sensation pro- 
 duced on the tongue by certain bodies, may be regarded 
 as synonymous to the word acid. The only difference 
 which can be established between them, is, that the 
 one denotes a weak sensation, whereas the other com- 
 prehends all the degrees of force, from the least per- 
 ceptible to the greatest degree of causticity : thus we 
 say that verjuice, gooseberries, or lemons, are sour ; 
 but we use the word acid to express the impression 
 which the nitric, sulphuric, or muriatic acids make 
 upon the tongue. 
 
 2. Acids are an important class of chemical com 
 pounds. In the generalization of facts presented by 
 Lavoisier and the associated French chemists, it was 
 the leading doctrine that acids resulted from the union 
 of a peculiar combustible base called the radical , with 
 a common principle technically called oxygen, or the 
 acidifi.tr. This general position was founded chiefly 
 on the phenomena exhibited in the formation and 
 decomposition of sulphuric, carbonic, phosphoric, and 
 nitric acids ; and was extended by a plausible analogy 
 to other acids, the radicals of which were unknown. 
 
 “ I have already shown,” says Lavoisier, “ that 
 phosphorus is changed by combustion into an extremely 
 
 B 2 
 
 light, white, flaky matter. Its properties are likewise 
 entirely altered by this transformation ; from being 
 insoluble in water, it becomes not only soluble, but so 
 greedy of moisture as to attract the humidity of the 
 air with astonishing rapidity. By this means it is 
 converted into a liquid, considerably more dense, and 
 of more specific gravity than water. In the state of 
 phosphorus before combustion, it had scarcely any 
 sensible taste ; by its union with oxygen it acquires an 
 extremely sharp and sour taste ; in a word, from one 
 of the class of combustible bodies, it is changed into 
 an incombustible substance, and becomes one of those 
 bodies called acids. 
 
 44 This property of a combustible substance, to be 
 converted into an acid by the addition of oxygen, we 
 shall presently find belongs to a great number of bodies. 
 Wherefore strict logic requires that we should adopt a 
 common term for indicating all these operations which 
 produce analogous results. This is the true way to 
 simplify the study of science, as it would be quite im- 
 possible to bear all its specific details in the memory 
 if they were not classically arranged. For this reason 
 we shall distinguish the conversion of phosphorus into 
 an acid by its union with oxygen, and in general every 
 combination of oxygen with a combustible substance, 
 by the term oxygenation ; from this I shall adopt the 
 verb to oxygenate ; and of consequence shall say, that 
 in oxygenating phosphorus, we convert it into an acid. 
 
 “ Sulphur also, in burning, absorbs oxygen gas ; 
 the resulting acid is considerably, heavier than the 
 sulphur burnt ; its weight is equal to the sum of the 
 weights of the sulphur which has been burnt, and of the 
 oxygen absorbed ; and, lastly, this acid is weighty, in- 
 combustible, and miscible with water in all proportions. 
 
 “ I might multiply these experiments, and show, by 
 a numerous succession of facts, that all acids are 
 formed by the combustion of certain substances ; but 
 I am prevented from doing so in this place by the plan 
 which I have laid down, of proceeding only from facts 
 already ascertained to such as are unknown, and of 
 drawing my examples only from circumstances already 
 explained. In the mean time, however, the examples 
 above cited may suffice for giving a clear and accurate 
 conception of the manner in which acids are formed. 
 By these it may be clearly seen that oxygen is an ele- 
 ment common to them all, and which constitutes or 
 produces their acidity ; and that they differ from each 
 other according to the several natures of the oxyge- 
 nated or acidified substances. We must, therefore, in 
 every acid, carefully distinguish between the acidifia- 
 ble has?, which de Morveau calls the radical, and 4 the 
 acidifying principle or oxygen.’ ” Elements , p. 115. 
 
 “ Although we have not yet been able either to com- 
 pose or to decompound this acid of sea salt, we cannot 
 have the smallest doubt that it, like all other acids, is 
 composed by the union of oxygen with an acidifiable 
 base. We have, therefore, called this unknown sub- 
 stance the muriatic base, or muriatic radical.” P. 122. 
 5th Edition. 
 
 Berthollet maintains, that Lavoisier had given too 
 much latitude to the idea of oxygen being the universal 
 acidifying principle. “In fact,” says he, “it is car- 
 rying the limits of analogy too far to infer, that all 
 acidity, even that of the muriatic, fluoric, and boracic 
 acids, arises from oxygen, because it gives acidity to 
 a great number of substances. Sulphuretted hydrogen, 
 which really possesses the properties of an acid, 
 proves directly that acidity is not in all cases owing to 
 oxygen. There is no better foundation for concluding 
 that hydrogen is the principle of alcalinity, not only in 
 the alcaiies, properly so called, but also in magnesia, 
 lime, strontian, and barytes, because ammonia appears 
 to owe its alcalinity to hydrogen. 
 
 44 These considerations prove that oxygen may be 
 regarded as the most usual principle of acidity, but 
 that this species of affinity for the alcaiies may belong 
 to substances which do not contain oxygen ; that we 
 must not, therefore, always infer, from the acidity of 
 a substance, that it contains oxygen, although this 
 may be an inducement to suspect its existence in it ; 
 still less should we conclude, because a substance con- 
 tains oxygen, that it must have acid properties ; on 
 the contrary, the acidity of an oxygenated substance 
 shows that the oxygen has only experienced an incom- 
 plete saturation in it, since its properties remain pre- 
 dominant.” 
 
 This generalization of the French chemists concern- 
 
AC I 
 
 ACI 
 
 ing oxygen, was first experimentally combated by Sir 
 Humphry Davy, in a series of dissertations published 
 in the Philosophical Transactions. 
 
 “ His first train of experiments was instituted with 
 the view of operating by voltaic electricity on muriatic 
 and other acids freed from water. Substances which 
 are now known by the names of chlorides of phos- 
 phorus and tin, but which he then supposed to contain 
 dry muriatic acid, led him to imagine that intimately 
 combined water was the real acidifying principle, since 
 acid properties were immediately developed in the 
 above substances by the addition of that fluid, though 
 previously they exhibited no acid powers. In July, 
 1810, however, he advanced those celebrated views 
 concerning acidification, which, in the opinion of the 
 . best judges, display an unrivalled power of scientific 
 research. The conclusions to which these led him, 
 were incompatible with the general hypothesis of 
 Lavoisier. He demonstrated that oxymuriatic acid is, 
 as far as our knowledge extends, a simple substance, 
 which may be classed in the same order of natural 
 bodies as oxygen gas, being determined like oxygen to 
 the positive surface in voltaic combinations, and like 
 oxygen combining with inflammable substances, pro- 
 ducing heat and light. The combinations of oxymu- 
 riatic acid with inflammable bodies were shown to 
 be analogous to oxydes and acids in their properties 
 and powers of combination, but to differ from them in 
 being, for the most part, decomposable by water ; and, 
 finally, that oxymuriatic acid has a stronger attraction 
 for most inflammable bouies than oxygen. His pre- 
 ceding decomposition of the alcalies and earths having 
 evinced the absurdity of that nomenclature which 
 gives to the general and essential constituent of alca- 
 line nature, the term oxygen or acidifier ; his new dis- 
 covery of the simplicity of oxymuriatic acid, showed 
 the theoretical system of chemical language to be 
 equally vicious in another respect. Hence this philo- 
 sopher most judiciously discarded the appellation 
 oxymuriatic acid, and introduced in its place the name 
 chlorine, which merely indicates an obvious and per- 
 manent character of the substance, its greenish yellow 
 colour. The more recent investigations of chemists on 
 fluoric, hydriodic, and hydrocyanic acids, have brought 
 powerful analogies in support of the chloridic theory, 
 by showing that hydrogen alone can convert certain 
 undecompounded bases into acids well characterized, 
 without the aid of oxygen.” 
 
 “ After these observations on t.re nature of acidity, 
 we shall now state the general properties of the acids. 
 
 “ 1. The taste of these bodies is tor the most part 
 sour, as their name denotes; and in the stronger 
 species „t is acrid and corrosive. 
 
 “ 2. They generally combine with water in every 
 proportion, with a condensation of volume and evolu- 
 tion of heat. 
 
 “ 3. With a few exceptions they are volatilized or 
 decomposed at a moderate heat. 
 
 “ 4. They usually change the purple colours of vege- 
 tables to a bright red. 
 
 “ 5. They unite in definite proportions with the 
 alcalies, earths, and metallic oxydes, and form the 
 important class of salts. This may be reckoned their 
 characteristic and indispensable property.” 
 
 “ Thenard has lately succeeded in communicating to 
 many acids apparently a surcharge of oxygen, and 
 thus producing a supposed new class of bodies, the 
 oxygenized acids , which are, in reality, combinations 
 of the ordinary acids with oxygenized water, or with 
 the deutoxide of hydrogen.” 
 
 “ The class of acids has been distributed into three 
 orders, according as they are derived from the mineral, 
 the vegetable, or the animal kingdom. But a more 
 specific distribution is now requisite. They have 
 also been arranged into those which have a single, and 
 those which have a compound basis or radical. This 
 arrangement is not only vague, but liable in other 
 respects to considerable objections. The chief advan- 
 tage of a classification is to give general views to 
 beginners in the study, by grouping together such sub- 
 stances as have analogous properties or composition. 
 These objects will be tolerably well attained by the 
 following divisions and subdivisions. 
 
 “ 1st. Acids from inorganic nature, or which are 
 procurable without having recourse to animal or 
 vegetable products. 
 
 “ 2d. Acids elaborated by means of organization. 
 
 “The first group is subdivided into three families: 
 1st. Oxygen acids; 2d. Hydrogen acids; 3d. Acids 
 destitute of both these supposed acidifiers. 
 
 Family 1st. — Oxygen acids. 
 
 Section 1st, Non-metallic. 
 
 1. Boracic. 
 
 2. Carbonic. 
 
 3. Chloric. 
 
 4. Perchloric'? 
 
 5. Chloro-Carbonic. 
 
 6. Nitrous. 
 
 7. Hvponitric. 
 
 8. Nitric. 
 
 9. Iodic. 
 
 10. Iodo-Sulphuric. 
 
 11. Hypophosphorus. 
 
 12. Phosphorus. 
 
 13. Phosphatic. 
 
 14. Phosphoric. 
 
 15. Hyposulphurous. 
 
 16. Sulphurous. 
 
 17. Hyposulphuric. 
 
 18. Sulphuric. 
 
 19. Cyanic 1 
 
 Section 2d, Oxygen acids. — Metallic. 
 
 1. Arsenic. 
 
 2. Arsenious. 
 
 3. Antimonious 
 
 4. Antimonic. 
 
 5. Chromic. 
 
 6. Columbic. 
 
 7. Molybdic. 
 
 8. Molybdous. 
 
 9. Tungstic. 
 
 Family 2d. — Hydrogen acids. 
 
 1. Fluoric. 6. Hydroprussic, or 
 
 2. Hydriodic. Hydro-cyanic. 
 
 3. Hydrochloric, or Muria- 7. Hydrosulphurous. 
 
 tic 8. Hydrotellurous. 
 
 4. Ferroprussic. 9. Sulphuroprussic. 
 
 5. Hydroselenic. 
 
 Family 3d.— Acids without Oxygen or Hydrogen 
 
 1. Chloriodic. 3. Fluoboric. 
 
 2. Chloroprussic, or 4. Fluosilicic. 
 
 Chlorocyanic. 
 
 Division 2d.— Acids of Organic Origin. 
 1. Aceric. 24. Meconic. 
 
 2. Acetic. 
 
 3. Amniotic. 
 
 4. Benzoic. 
 
 6. Boletic. 
 
 6. Butyric. 
 
 7. Camphoric. 
 
 8. Caseic. 
 
 9. Cevadic. 
 
 10. Cholesteric. 
 
 11. Citric. 
 
 12. Delphinic. 
 
 13. ICllagic 1 
 
 14. Formic. 
 
 15. Fungic. 
 
 16. Gallic. 
 
 17. Igasuric. 
 
 18. Kinic. 
 
 19. Laccic. 
 
 20. Lactic. 
 
 21. Lampic. 
 
 22. Lilhic, or Uric. 
 
 23. Malic. 
 
 25. Menispermic. 
 
 26. Margaric. 
 
 27. Melassic 7 
 
 28. Mellitic. 
 
 29 Moroxylic 
 
 30. Mucic. 
 
 31. Nanceic? 
 
 32. Nitro-leucic. 
 
 33. Nitro-saccharic 
 
 34. OleiG. 
 
 35. Oxalic. 
 
 36. Purpuric. 
 
 37. Pyrolitlric. 
 
 38. Pyromalic. 
 
 39. Pyrotartaric. 
 
 40. Rosasic. 
 
 41. Saclactic. 
 
 42. Sebacic. 
 
 43. Suberic. 
 
 44. Succinic. 
 
 45. Sulphovinic 1 
 
 46. Tartaric. 
 
 The acids of the last division are all decomposable 
 at a red heat, and afford generally carbon, hydrogen, 
 oxygen, and, in some few cases, also nitrogen. The 
 mellitic is found like amber in wood coal, and, like it, 
 is undoubtedly of organic origin.” 
 
 Acid , aceric. See Aceric acid. 
 
 Acid, acetic. See Acetum. 
 
 Acid , acetous. See Acetum. 
 
 Acid , aerial. See Carbonic acid. 
 
 Acid , cetherial. See JEthers. 
 
 Acid , aluminous. See Sulphuric acid. 
 
 Acid, amniotic. See Amniotic acid. 
 
 Acid, animal. See Acid. 
 
 Acid, antimomc. See Antimony. 
 
 Acid , antimonous. See Antimony. 
 
 Acid of ants. See Formic acid. 
 
 Acid, arsenical. See Arsenic. 
 
 Acid , arsenious. See Arsenic. 
 
 Acid, benzoic. See Benzoic acid. 
 
 Acid, boletic. See Boletic acid. 
 
 Acid, boracic. See Boracic acid. 
 
 Acid, camphoric. See Camphoric acid. 
 
 Acid, carbonic. See Carbonic acid. 
 
 Acid , caseic. See Caseic acid. 
 
 Acid , cetic. See Cette acid. 
 
ACI 
 
 ACI 
 
 AciS, chloric See Chloric acid. 
 
 Acid, chloriodic. See Chloriodic acid. 
 
 Acid , chlorous. See Chlorous acid. 
 
 Acid , chloro-carbonic. See Chloro-carbonous acid 
 
 Kid Phosgene. 
 
 Acid , chloro- cyanic. See Ohloro-cyanic acid. 
 
 Acid , chloro-prussic. See Chloro-cyanic acid. 
 
 Acid , chromic. See Chromic acid. 
 
 Acid , citric. See Citric acid. 
 
 Acid , columbic. See Columbic acid. 
 
 Acid , cyanic. See Prussic acid. 
 
 Acid , dephlogisticated muriatic. See Chlorine. 
 
 Acid , dulcified. Now called iEther. 
 
 Acid , ellegic. See Ellagic acid. 
 
 Acid , ferro-chyazic. See Ferro-chyazic acid. 
 
 Acid , ferro-prussic. See Ferro-prussic acid. 
 
 Acid , ferruretted-chyazic. See Ferro-prussic acid. 
 Acid, fluoboric. See Fluoboric acid. 
 
 Acid, fluoric. See Fluoric acid. 
 
 Acid, fluoric, silicated. See Fluoric acid. 
 
 Acid, fluosilicic. See Fluoric acid. 
 
 Acid, formic. See Formic acid. 
 
 Acid, fungic. See Fungic acid. 
 
 Acid , gallic. See Gallic acid. 
 
 Acid, hydriodic. See Hydriodic acid. 
 
 Acid, hydrochloric. See Muriatic acid. m 
 Acid, hydrocyanic. See Prussic acid. 
 
 Acid, hydrofluoric. See Fluoric acid. 
 
 Acid, hydrophosphorous. See Phosphorous acid. 
 Acid, hydrophtoric. See Fluoric acid. 
 
 Acid, hydrosulphuric. See Sulphuretted hydrogen. 
 Acid, hydrothionic. See Sulphuretted hydrogen. 
 Acid , hyponitrous. See Hyponitrous acid. 
 
 Acid, hypophosphorous. See Hypophosphorous acid. 
 Acid , hypo sulphuric. See Hypo sulphuric acid. 
 
 Acid, hyposulphurous. See Hypo sulphurous acid. 
 Acid, igasuric. See Igasuric acid. 
 
 Acid, imperfect. These acids are so called in the 
 chemical nomenclature, which are not fully saturated 
 with oxygen. Their names are ended in Latin by 
 osum, and in English by ous : e. g. acidum nitrosum, 
 or nitrous acid. 
 
 Acid , iodic. See Iodic acid. 
 
 Acid, iodosulphuric. See lodosulphuric acid. 
 
 Acid, kinic. See Kinic acid. 
 
 Acid, krarneric. See Krameric acid. 
 
 Acid , laccic. See Laccic acid. 
 
 Acid, lactic. See Lactic acid. 
 
 Acid, lampic. See Lampic acid. 
 
 Acid, lethic. See Lethic acid. 
 
 Acid, malic. See Malic acid. 
 
 Acid , manganesic. See Manganesic acid . 
 
 Acid, margaritic. See Margaritic acid. 
 
 Acid, meconic. See Meconic acid. 
 
 Acid, mellitic. See Mellitic acid. 
 
 Acid, menispermic. See Mcnispermic acid. 
 
 Acid of milk. See Mucic acid. 
 
 Acid, mineral. Those acids which are found to ex- 
 ist in minerals, as the sulphuric, the nitric, &c. See 
 Acid. 
 
 Acid, molybdic. See Molybdic acid. 
 
 Acid , molybdous. See Molybdous acid. 
 
 Acid, morozylic. See Moroxylic acid. 
 
 Acid, mucic. See Mucic acid. 
 
 Acid, mucous. See Mucic acid. 
 
 Acid , muriatic. See Muriatic acid » 
 
 Acid, muriatic , dephlogisticated. 
 
 Acid, nanceic. See Nanceic acid. 
 
 Acid of nitre. See Nitric acid. 
 
 Acid, nitric. See Nitric acid. 
 
 Acid , nitro-leucic. See Nitro-leucic acid. 
 
 Acid, nitro-muriatic. See Nttro-muriatic acid. 
 Acid, nitro- saccharine. See Nitro-saccharic acid. 
 Acid , nitro sulphuric. See Nitro-sulphuric acid. 
 Acid, nitrous. See Nitrous acid. 
 
 Acid, CEnothionic. See (Enothionic acid. 
 
 Acid , oleic. See Oleic acid. 
 
 Acid, oxalic. See Oxalic acid. 
 
 Acid, oxiodic. See Iodic acid. 
 
 Acid, oxychloric. See Perchloric acid. 
 
 Acid, oxymuriatic. See Chlorine, 
 dcid, perchloric. See Perchloric acid. 
 
 Acid, perfect. An acid is termed perfect in the che- 
 mical nomenclature, when it is completely saturated 
 with oxygen. The names are ended in Latin by icum, 
 and in English by ic : e. g. acidum nitricum , or nitric 
 acid. 
 
 Acid, perlate. See Perlate acid. 
 
 Acid , pernitrous. See Hyponitrous acid. 
 
 Acid, phosphatic. See Phosphatic acid. 
 
 Acid, phosphoric. See Phosphoric acid. 
 
 Acid , phosphorous. See Phosphorous acid. 
 
 Acid, prussic. See Prussic acid. 
 
 Acid, purpuric. See Purpuric acid. 
 
 Acid, pyro-acetic. See Pyro-acetic acid. 
 
 Acid , pyrocitric. See Pyrocitric acid. 
 
 Acid, pyroligneous. See Pyro-ligneous ana . 
 
 Acid, pyromucous. See Pyro-mucic acid. 
 
 Acid, pyrotartaroas. See Pyrotartaric acid. 
 
 Acid , rheumic. See Rlieumic acid. 
 
 Acid, saccho-lactic. See Mucic acid. 
 
 Acid, saclactic. See Mucic acid. 
 
 Acid, sebacic. See Sebacic acid. 
 
 Acid, selenic. See Selenic acid. 
 
 Ac id, silicated fluoric. 
 
 Acid, sorbic. See Sorbic acid. 
 
 Acid, stannic. See Stannic acid. 
 
 Acid , stibic. See Stibic acid. 
 
 Acid , stibious. See Stibious acid. 
 
 Acid, suberic. See Suberic acid. 
 
 Acid, succinic. See Succinic acid. 
 
 Acid of sugar. See Oxalic acid. 
 
 Acid, sulpho- cyanic. See Sulphuro-prussic acid. 
 
 Acid, sulphovinous. See Sulphovinic acid. 
 
 Acid, sulphureous. See Sulphureous acid. 
 
 Acid, sulphuretted chyazic. See Sulphuro-prussic 
 acid. 
 
 Acid, sulphuric. See Sulphuric acid. 
 
 Acid of tartar. See Tartaric acid. 
 
 Acid , tartaric. See Tartaric acid. 
 
 Acid , telluric. See Telluric acid. 
 
 Acid, tungstic. See Tungstic acid. . 
 
 Acid , uric. See Lithic acid. 
 
 Acid, vegetable. Those which are found in the 
 vegetable kingdom, as the citric, malic, acetic, &c. 
 See Acid. 
 
 Acid of vinegar. See Acetum. 
 
 Acid of vinegar, concentrated. See Acetum. 
 
 Acid of vitriol. See Sulphuric acid. 
 
 Acid, vitriolic. See Sulphuric acid. 
 
 Acid, zumic. See Zumic acid. 
 
 ACIDIFIABLE. Capable of being converted into an 
 acid by pn acidifying principle. Substances possessing 
 this property are called radicals and acidifiable bases. 
 
 ACIDIFICATION. ( Acidificatio ; from acidum , an 
 acid.) The formation of an acid ; also the impreg- 
 nation of any thing with acid properties. 
 
 ACIDIFYING. See Acid. 
 
 ACIDIMETRY. The measurement of the strength 
 of acids. This is effected by saturating a given weight 
 of them with an alkaline base ; the quantity of which 
 requisite for the purpose, is the measure of their 
 power. 
 
 ACIDITY. Aciditas. Sourness. 
 
 ACIDULOUS. Acidula, Latin ; acidule, French. 
 Sligntly acid : applied to those salts in which the base 
 is combined with such an excess of acid, that they 
 manifestly exhibit acid properties, as the supertartrate 
 and the supersulphate of potassa. 
 
 Acidulous waters. Mineral waters, which contain 
 so great a quantity of carbonic acid gas, as to render 
 them acidulous, or gently tart to the taste. See Mine- 
 ral waters. 
 
 ACIDULUS. Acidulated. Any thing blended with 
 an acid juice in order to give it a coolness and brisk 
 ness. 
 
 A'CIDUM. ( Acidum , i. n. ; from aceo, to be sour.; 
 An acid. See Acid. 
 
 Acidum aceticum. See Acidum aceticum dilutum. 
 
 Acidum aceticum dilutum. Dilute acetic acid. 
 Take of vinegar, a gallon. 
 
 Distil the acetic acid in a sand bath, from a glass 
 retort into a receiver also of glass, and kept cold ; 
 throw away the first pint, and keep for use the six 
 succeeding pints, which are distilled over. 
 
 In this distillation, the liquor should be kept mode- 
 rately boiling, and the heat should not be urged too 
 far, otherwise the distilled acid will have an empyreu- 
 rnatic smell and taste, which it ought not to possess. 
 If the acid be prepared correctly, it will be colourless, 
 and of a grateful, pungent, peculiar acid taste. One 
 fluid ounce ought to dissolve at least ten grains of car- 
 bonate of lime, or white marble. This liquor is the 
 acetum distillatum ; the acidum acetosum of the Lon- 
 I SI 
 
ACI 
 
 don Pharmacopoeia of 1787, and the acidum aceticum 
 of that of 1822, and the acidum aceticum dilutum of 
 the present. The compounds of the acid of vinegar, 
 directed to be used by the new London Pharmaco- 
 poeia, are acetum colchici , acetum scillce, ceratum 
 plumbi acetatis , liquor ammonia acetatis , liquor 
 plumbi acetatis, liquor plumbi acetatis dilutis,ozymel, 
 ozymel s cilia, potasse acetas, and the cataplasma 
 s inapis. 
 
 Acidum aceticum concentratum. When the 
 acid of vinegar is greatly concentrated, that is, de- 
 prived of its water, it is called concentrated acid of 
 vinegar, and radical vinegar. 
 
 Distilled vinegar may be concentrated by freezing : 
 the congelation takes place at a temperature below 28 
 degrees, more or less, according to its strength ; and 
 the congealed part is merely ice, leaving, of course, a 
 stronger acid. If this be exposed to a very intense 
 cold, it shoots into crystals ; which, being separated, 
 liquefy, when the temperature rises , and the liquor is 
 limpid as water, extremely strong, and has a highly 
 pungent acetous odour. This is the pure acid of the 
 vinegar ; the foreign matter remaining in the uncon- 
 gealed liquid. 
 
 Other methods are likewise employed to obtain the 
 pure and concentrated acid. The process of Westen- 
 dorf, which has been often followed, is to saturate soda 
 with distilled vinegar ; obtain the acetate by crystal- 
 lization ; and pour upon it, in a retort, half its weight 
 of sulphuric acid. By applying heat, the acetic acid 
 is distilled over ; and, should there be any reason to 
 suspect the presence of any sulphuric acid, it may be 
 distilled a second time, from a little acetate of soda. 
 According to Lowitz, the best way of obtaining this 
 acid pure, is to mix three parts of the acetate of soda 
 with eight of supersulphate of potassa ; both salts being 
 perfectly dry, and in fine powder, and to distil from 
 this mixture in a retort, with a gentle heat. 
 
 It may also be obtained by distilling the verdigris of 
 commerce, with a gentle heat. The concentrated arid 
 procured by these processes, was supposed to differ 
 materially from the acetous acids obtained by distil- 
 ling vinegar ; the two acids were regarded as differing 
 in their degree of oxygenizement, and were after- 
 ward distinguished by the names of acetous and ace- 
 tic acids. The acid distilled from verdigris was sup- 
 posed to derive a quantity of oxygen from the oxyde of 
 copper, from which it was expelled. The experi- 
 ments of Adet have, however, proved the two acids to 
 be identical ; the acetous acid, therefore, only differs 
 from the acetic acid in containing more water, render- 
 ing it a weaker acid, and of a less active nature. 
 There exists, therefore, only one of acid vinegar, which 
 is the acetic ; its compounds are termed acetates. 
 
 Acidum acetosum. See Acetum. 
 
 Acidum .sthereum. See Sulphuric acid. 
 
 Acidum aluminosum. (So called because it exists 
 in alum.) See Sulphuric acid. 
 
 Acidum arsenicum. See Arsenic. 
 
 Acidum benzoicum. Benzoic acid. The London 
 Pharmacopoeia directs it to be made thus : — Take of 
 gum benzoin a pound and a half : fresh lime, four 
 ounces : water, a gallon and a half: muriatic acid, four 
 fluid ounces. Rub together the benzoin and lime; 
 then boil them in a gallon of the water, for half an hour, 
 constantly stirring ; and, when it is cold, pour off the 
 liquor. Boil what remains a second time, in four 
 pints of water, and pour off the liquor as before. Mix 
 the liquors, and boil down to half, then strain through 
 paper, and add the muriatic acid gradually, until it 
 ceases to produce a precipitate. Lastly, having poured 
 off the liquor, dry the powder in a gentle heat; put it 
 into a proper vessel, placed in a sand bath ; and by a 
 very gentle fire, sublime the benzoic acid. In this pro- 
 cess a solution of benzoate of lime is first obtained; 
 the muriatic acid then, abstracting the lime, precipi- 
 tates the benzoic acid, which is crystallized by sub- 
 limation. 
 
 The Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia forms a benzoate of 
 soda, precipitates the acid by sulphuric acid, and after- 
 ward crystallizes it by solution in hot water, which 
 dissolves a larger quantity than cold. 
 
 Benzoic acid has a strong, pungent, aromatic, and 
 peculiar odour. Its crystals are ductile, not pulver- 
 izable ; it sublimes in a moderate heat, forming a 
 white irritating smoke. It is soluble in about twenty- 
 four times its weight of boiling water, which, as it 
 
 ACO 
 
 cools, precipitates 19-20ths of what it had disfolved 
 It is soluble in alcohol. 
 
 Benzoic acid is very seldom used in the cure of dis- 
 eases ; but now and then it is ordered as a stimulant 
 against convulsive coughs and difficulty of breathing. 
 The dose is from one grain to five. 
 
 Acidum Boracicum. See Boracic acid. 
 
 Acidum carbonicum. See Carbonic acid. 
 
 Acidum catholicon. See Sulphuric acid. 
 
 Acidum citricum. See Citric acid. 
 
 Acidum murlaticum. See Muriatic acid. 
 
 Acidum muriaticum oxygenatum. See Oxygen- 
 ized muriatic acid. 
 
 Acidum nitricum. See Nitric acid. 
 
 Acidum nitricum dilutum. Take of nitric acid a 
 fluid ounce; distilled water nine fluid ounces. Mix them. 
 
 Acidum nitrosum. See Nitrous acid. 
 
 Acidum phosphoricum. See Phosphoric acid 
 
 Acidum primigenium. See Sulphuric acid. 
 
 Acidum succinicum. See Succinic acid. 
 
 Acidum sulphureum. See Sulphureous acid. 
 
 Acidum sulphuricum. See Sulphuric acid. 
 
 Acidum sulphuricum dilutum. Acidum vitrio- 
 licum dilutum. Spiritus vitrioli tenuis. Take of 
 sulphuric acid a fluid ounce and a half; distilled 
 water, /ourteen fluid ounces and a half. Add the 
 water gradually to the acid. 
 
 Acidum tartaricum. See Tartaric acid. 
 
 Acidum vitriolicum. See Sulphuric acid. 
 
 Acidum vitriolicum dilutum. See Acidum sul- 
 phuricum dilutum. 
 
 A'cies. Steel. 
 
 ACINACIFORMIS. (From acinacesf a Persian 
 scimitar, or sabre, and forma , resemblance.) Acina- 
 ciform ; shaped like a sabre, applied to leaves : as 
 those of the mysembryanthemum acinaciforme. 
 
 ACLNTE'SLA. (From auivyoia, immobility.) A loss 
 of motion and strength. 
 
 ACLNIFORMIS. (From acinus, a grape, and 
 forma , a resemblance.) Aciniform. A name given 
 by the ancients to some parts which resembled the 
 colour and form of an unripe grape, as the uvea of the 
 eye, which was called tunica acinosa, and the choroid 
 membrane of the eye, which they named tunica 
 acimforma. 
 
 A'CINUS. ( Acinus , i. m. ; a grape.) 1. In ana- 
 tomy, those glands which grow together in clusters are 
 called by some acini glandulosi. 
 
 2. In botany, a small beriy, which, with several 
 others, composes the fruit of the mulberry, black- 
 berry, &c. 
 
 Acinus biliosus. The small glandiform bodies of 
 the liver, which separate the bile from the blood, 
 were formerly called acini biliosi : they are now, 
 however, termed penicilli. See -Liver. 
 
 ACMA'STICOS. A species of fever, wherein the 
 heat continues of the same tenor to the end. Actuarius. 
 
 A'CME. (From aicpy, a point.) The height or crisis. 
 A term applied by physicians to that period or state of 
 a disease in which it is at its height. The ancients dis- 
 tinguished diseases into four stages : 1. The Arche, the 
 beginning or first attack. 2. Anabasis, the growth. 
 3. Acme, the height. 4. Par acme, or the decline of the 
 disease. 
 
 ACME'LLA. See Spilanthus. 
 
 A'CNE. aKvtj. Acna. A small pimple, or hard 
 tubercle on the face. Foesius says, that it is a small 
 pustule or pimple, which arises usually about the 
 time that the body is in full vigour. 
 
 Acne'stis. (From a, priv. and icvam, to scratch.) 
 That part of the spine of the back, which reaches from 
 the metaphrenon, which is the part between the shoul- 
 der-blades, to the loins. This part seems to have been 
 originally called so in quadrupeds only, because they 
 cannot reach it to scratch. 
 
 A'COE. aicoi). The sense of hearing. 
 
 ACOE'LIUS. (From a, priv. and uoiXia, the belly.) 
 Without belly. It is applied to those who are so 
 wasted, as to appear as if they had no belly. Galen. 
 
 ACOF'TUS. Akoitos ■ An epithet for honey, men 
 tioned by Pliny ; because it has no sediment, winch is 
 called koittj. 
 
 ACO'IVION. Akoviov. A particular form of me- 
 dicine among the ancient physicians, made of powders 
 levigated, and probably like collyria for the disorders 
 
 of the eyes. 
 
 ACONITA. (Aconita, at, f. ; from aconitum , a 
 
ACO 
 
 ACR 
 
 name of a plant.) A poisonous vegetable principle, 
 probably alcaline, recently extracted from the aconi- 
 tum napellus, or wolf’s bane, by Mons. Brandes The 
 details have not yet reached this country. 
 
 ACONITE. See Aconitum. 
 
 ACONI'TUM. {Aconitum., i. m.) Aconite. 1. A 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system, all the species 
 of which ‘have powerful effects on the human body. 
 Class, Polyandria ; Order, Trygynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the common, or 
 blue, wolf’s-bane. See Aconitum napellus. 
 
 Aconitum anthora. The root of this plant Aconi- 
 tum — floribus pentagynus, foliorum laciniis linearibus 
 of Linnaeus, is employed medicinally. Its virtues are 
 similar to those of the aconitum napellus . 
 
 Aconitum napellus. Monk’s hood. Aconite. 
 Wolf’s-bane. Camorum. Canicida. Cynoctanum. 
 Actonitum foliorum laciniis linearibus , superne 
 latioribus , linea exaratis of Linnaeus. This plant is 
 cultivated in our gardens as an ornament, but is spon- 
 taneously produced in Germany, and some other 
 northern parts of Europe. Every part is strongly poi- 
 sonous, but the root is unquestionably the most pow- 
 erful ; and, when first chewed, imparts a slight sensa- 
 tion of acrimony ; but afterward, an insensibility or 
 stupor at the apex of the tongue, and a pungent heat 
 of the lips, gums, palate, and fauces are perceived, 
 followed with a general tremor and sensation of chilli- 
 ness. The juice applied to a wound seemed to affect 
 the whole nervous system ; even by keeping it long in 
 the hand, or on the bosom, we are told unpleasant 
 symptoms have been produced. The fatal symptoms 
 brought on by this poison are, convulsions, giddiness, 
 insanity, violent purgings, both upwards and down- 
 wards, faintings, cold sweats, and death itself. Dr. 
 Stoerk appears to be the first who gave the wolf’s-bane 
 internally, as a medicine ; and since his experiments 
 were published, 1762, it has been generally and suc- 
 cessfully employed in Germany and the northern parts 
 of Europe, particularly as a remedy for obstinate 
 rheumatisms ; and many cases are related where this 
 disease was of several years’ duration, and had with- 
 stood the efficacy of other powerful medicines, as mer- 
 cury, opium, antimony, hemlock, &c. yet, in a short 
 time, was entirely cured by the aconitum. Instances 
 are also given us of its good effects in gout, scrofulous 
 swellings, venereal nodes, amaurosis, intermittent 
 fevers, paralysis, ulceration, and scirrhus. This plant 
 has been generally prepared as an extract or inspis- 
 sated juice, after the manner directed in the Pharma- 
 copoeia : its efficacy is much diminished on being long 
 kept. Like all virulent medicines, it should first be 
 administered in small doses. Stoerk recommends two 
 grains of the extract to be rubbed into a powder, with 
 two drachms of sugar, and to begin with ten grains of 
 this powder, two or three times a day. We find, how- 
 ever, that the extract is oftener given from one grain 
 to ten for a dose ; and Stoll, Scherekbecker, and 
 others, increased this quantity considerably. Instead 
 of the extract, a tincture has been made of the dried 
 leaves macerated in six times their weight of spirits of 
 wine, and forty drops given for a dose. Some writers 
 say that the napellus is not poisonous in Sweden, Po- 
 land, &c. ; but it should be noted that the species 
 which is not poisonous, is the aconitum lycoctonum of 
 Linnaeus. 
 
 Acopa. Dioscorides’s name for the buck-bean or 
 Menyanthes trifoliata of Linnaeus. 
 
 A'COPON. (From a, priv. and kottos , weariness.) 
 It signifies originally whatever is a remedy against 
 weariness, and is used in this sense by Hippocrates. 
 Aph. viii. lib. ii. But in time, the word was applied 
 to certain ointments. According to Galen and Paulus 
 jEgineta, the Acopa pharmaca are remedies for indis- 
 positions of body which are caused by long or vehe- 
 ment motion. 
 
 Acopos. The name of a plant in Pliny, supposed 
 to be the buck-bean or Menyanthes trifoliata of 
 Linnteus. 
 
 A'COR. ( Acor , oris , m. ; from aceo to be sour.) 
 Acidity. It is sometimes used to express that sour- 
 ness in the stomach contracted by indigestion, and 
 from whence flatulencies and acid belching arise. 
 
 Acor'dina. Indian tutty. 
 
 ACO'RIA. (From a, priv. and Kope w, to satiate.) 
 Insatiability. In Hippocrates, it means good appetite 
 and digestion. 
 
 ACORN. See Quercus robur. 
 
 A'CORUS. ( Acorus , i. m. ; aKopov , from Kopy, the 
 pupil ; because it was esteemed good for the disorders 
 of the eyes.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnfean system. Class, Hexandria. Order, Digynia. 
 
 Acorus calamus. The systematic name of the 
 plant which is also called Calamus aromaticus ; Aco- 
 rus verus ; Calamus odoratus ; Calamus vulgaris ; 
 Diring a ; Jacerantatinga ; Typha aromatica ; Clava 
 rugosa. Sweet-flag, or acorus. Acorus ; Scapi mu- 
 crone longissimo foliaceo of Linnseus. The root has 
 been long employed medicinally. It has a moderately 
 strong aromatic smell ; a warm, pungent, bitterish 
 taste; and is deemed useful as a warm stomachic. 
 Powdered, and mixed with some absorbent, it forms a 
 useful and pleasant dentifrice. 
 
 Acorus palustris. See Iris palustris. 
 
 Acorus verus. See Acorus calamus. 
 
 Acorus vulgaris. See Iris palustris. 
 
 A'COS. (A/co?, from aKtopai , to heal.) A remedy 
 or cure. 
 
 ACO'SMIA. (From a, neg. and Kocpos, beautiful.) 
 Baldness ; ill-health : irregularity, particularly of the 
 critical days of fevers. 
 
 Aco'ste. (Frcm atco^t], barley.) An ancient food 
 made of barley. 
 
 ACOTYLE'DON. ( Acotyledon , onis , n. from a, 
 priv. and kotvXtiSiov. Without a cotyledon ; applied 
 in botany to a seed or plant which is not furnished 
 with a cotyledon ; Semen acotyledon.) All the mosses 
 are plantce acotyledones. 
 
 ACOU'STIC. ( Acousticus : from a/couw, to hear.) 
 1. Belonging"to the ear or to sound. 
 
 2. That which is employed with a view to restore 
 the sense of hearing, when wanting or diminished. 
 No remedies of this kind, given internally, are known 
 to produce any uniform effect. 
 
 Acoustic nerve. See Portio mollis. 
 
 Acoustic duct . See Meatus auditorius. 
 
 Acr^t'palos. See Acraipala. 
 
 Acrai'pala. (AKpama\os. From a, neg. and upai- 
 iraXrh surfeit.) Remedies for the effects of a debauch 
 
 Acra'sia. (From a, and Kepaio, to mix.) Un- 
 healthmess ; intemperance. 
 
 Acrati'a. (From a, and xparoj, strength.) Weak- 
 ness or intemperance. 
 
 Ackati'sma. (From axparov, unmixed wine. The 
 derivation of this word is the same as Acrasia , be- 
 cause the wine used on the occasion was not mixed 
 with water.) A breakfast among the old Greeks, 
 consisting of a morsel of bread, soaked in pure un- 
 mixjsd wine. 
 
 Acrato'meli. (From aKparov , pure wine ; and 
 peXi, honey.) Wine mixed with honey. 
 
 A CRE. (From a/cpos, extreme.) The extremity 
 of the nose or any other part. 
 
 A'CREA. (From a/cpo?, extreme.) Ac.roteria. The 
 extremities ; the legs, arms, nose, and ears. 
 
 Acribei'a. (From aupiSyg, accurate.) An exact 
 and accurate description and diagnosis, or distinction, 
 of diseases. 
 
 ACRID. Acris. A term employed in medicine to 
 express a taste, the characteristic of which is pungency 
 joined with heat. 
 
 ACRIMONY. ( Acrimonia , from acris , acrid.) A 
 quality in substances by which they irritate, corrode, 
 or dissolve others. It has been supposed until very 
 lately, there were acid and alkaline acrimonies in the 
 blood, which produced certain diseases ; and although 
 the humoral pathology is nearly and improperly ex- 
 ploded, the term venereal acrimony, and some others, 
 are still and must be retained. 
 
 A'CRIS. 1. Acrid. S ee Acrid. 
 
 2. Any fractured extremity. 
 
 Acri'sia. (From a, priv. and spiva), to judge or 
 separate.) A turbulent state of a disease, which will 
 scarcely suffer any judgment to be formed thereof. 
 
 A'critus. (From «, neg. and /cptvw, to judge.) A 
 disease without a regular crisis, the event of which it 
 is hazardous to judge. 
 
 ACROBY'STIA. (From a/cpo ?, extreme, and /?uw, 
 to cover.) The prepuce which covers the extremity 
 of the penis. 
 
 ACROCHEIRE'SIS. (From a/cpo?, extreme, and 
 XUP) a hand.) An exercise among the ancients. Pro- 
 bably a species of wrestling, where they only held by 
 the hands. 
 
 23 
 
ACT 
 
 ACT 
 
 ACROCHEI'RIS. (From aKpos, extreme, and %ap, 
 a hand.) Gorraeus says, it signifies the arm from the 
 elbow to the ends of the fingers ; %£ip signifying the 
 arm, from the scapula to the fingers’ end. 
 
 ACROCHO'RDON. (From aKpos, extreme, and 
 XopSrj, a string.) Galen describes it as a round ex- 
 crescence on the skin, with a slender base ; and that 
 it hath its name because of its situation on the surface 
 of the skin. The Greeks call that excrescence an 
 achrochordon , where something hard concretes under 
 the skin, which is rather rough, of the same colour as 
 the skin, slender at the base and broader above. 
 Their size rarely exceeds that of a bean. 
 
 ACROCO'LIA. (From aKpos, extreme, and kcoXov, 
 a limb.) These are the extremities of animals which 
 are used in food, as the feet of calves, swine, sheep, 
 oxen, or lambs, and of the broths of which jellies are 
 frequently made. Castellus from Budajus adds, that 
 the internal parts of animals are also called by tins 
 name. 
 
 Achrole'nion. Casteilus says it is the same as 
 Olecranon. 
 
 ACROMA'NIA. (From aicpos, extreme, and pavia, 
 madness . ) Total or incurable madness. 
 
 ACRCfMION. (From aKpov, extremity, and wpos, 
 the shoulder.) A process of the, scapula or shoulder- 
 blade. See Scapula. 
 
 ACROMPHA'LIUM. (A Kpou(J>aXov from aicpos , 
 
 extreme, and optyaXos, the navel.) Acromphalon. The 
 tip of the navel. 
 
 ACRO'MPHALON. See Acromphalium. 
 
 Acro'nia. (From aKpov , the extremity.) The am- 
 putation of an extremity, as a finger. 
 
 ACRO'PATHOS. (From aKpos, extreme, and zsa- 
 0os , a disease.) Acropathus. It signifies literally a 
 disease at the top or superior part. Hippocrates in his 
 treatise De Superfcetatione, applies it to the internal 
 orifice of the uterus ; and in Predict, lib. ii. to cancers 
 which appear on the surface of the body. 
 
 ACRO PATHUS. See Acropathos. 
 
 A'CROPIS. (From ukoov, the extremity, and o^, 
 the voice.) Imperfect articulation, from a fault in the 
 tongue. 
 
 ACROPO'STHIA. (From aKpos, extreme, and 
 tsoady, the prepuce.) The extremity of the prepuce ; 
 or that part which is cut off in circumcision. 
 
 ACRO'PSILON. (From aKpos, extreme, and xpiXus, 
 naked.) The extremity of the denuded glans penis. 
 
 ACRO'SPELOS. (From aKpos, extreme, and ttcXos, 
 black, so called because its ears, or tops, are often of a 
 blackish colour.) Acrospelus. The bromus discordis, 
 or wild oat grass. 
 
 ACRO'SPELUS. See Acrospelos. 
 
 ACROTE'RIA. (From aKpos , extreme.) The ex- 
 treme parts of the body ; as the hands, feet, nose, ears, 
 chin, &c. 
 
 ACROTERLA'SMUS. (From aKpos , summus.) 
 The amputation of an extremity. 
 
 Acrothy'mia. See Acrothyraion. 
 
 ACROTHY'MION. (From aKpos , extreme, and 
 Svpoj, thyme.) Acrothymia. Acrothymkuim. A sort 
 of wart, described by Celsus, as hard, rough, with a 
 narrow basis, and broad top ; the top of the colour of 
 thyme ; it easily splits and bleeds. 
 
 Acrothymium. See Acrothyraion. 
 
 ACROTICUS. (From aKpos , summus ; whence 
 aKpdrrjs, r/ros *, summitas ; cacumen.) A disease afi’ect 
 ing the external surface. 
 
 Acrotica. The name of an order in Good’s No- 
 sology. 
 
 ACROTISMUS. Acrotismus ; (From a. priv. and 
 Kporos , pulsus , defect of pulse.) Acrotism or pulse- 
 lessness. A term synonymous with asphyxia, and ap- 
 plied to a species of entasia in Good’s Nosology. 
 
 ACTiE'A. (From ayw, to break.) Acte. The el- 
 der-tree, so called from its being easily broken. See 
 Samhucus nigra. 
 
 A'CTINE. The herb Bunias , or Napus. 
 
 ACTINOBOLI'SMUS. (From oktiv, a ray, and 
 jSciAau), to cast out.) Diradiatio. Irradiation. It is 
 applied to the spirits, conveying the inclinations of the 
 mind to the body. 
 
 ACTINOLITE. The name of a mineral which is 
 found in primitive districts. 
 
 [“ This mineral possesses all the essential characters 
 of hornblende. In fact, common hornblende and ac- 
 tynolite, separated only by slight differences, when 
 
 viewed in the extremes, do in other cases insensibly 
 pass into each other. The actynolite has usually a 
 greater transparency, a more lively green colour, 
 arising from the chrome which it contains, and differs 
 also in the result of fusion by the blow-pipe. 
 
 “ The actynolite occurs in prismatic crystals which 
 are commonly long and incomplete, sometimes 
 extremely minute and even fibrous, and variously 
 aggregated into masses more or less large. Its pre- 
 vailing colour is green, sometimes pure emerald 
 green, but varying from a dark or leek green to a pale 
 green, which is sometimes shaded with gray, yellow, 
 or brown. Its colours are liable to change in conse- 
 quence of decomposition. It scratches grass, but its 
 prisms are often fery brittle in a transverse direction. 
 Its cross fracture is often a little chonchoidal, and 
 more shining than that of common hornblende. Its 
 specific gravity is about 3.30. 
 
 “ It melts by the blow-pipe into a gray or yellowish- 
 gray enamel. It contains, according to Langier, of 
 
 Silex 50.00 
 
 Magnesia 19.25 
 
 Lime 9.75 
 
 Alumine 0.75 
 
 Oxide of iron 11.00 
 
 Oxide of chrome 5.00 
 
 95.75 
 
 Its green colour is derived from the chrome, but is 
 often modified by the large quantity of iron which is 
 present. It presents the following varieties, which 
 pass into each other : 1. common actynolite • 2. glassy ; 
 3. acicular ; 4. fibrous. 
 
 “ Actynolite is found in primitive rocks, or in veins 
 which traverse them ; it is sometimes in metallic beds. 
 It is perhaps most common in minerals which contain 
 magnesia. Its more distinct crystals occur in talc, 
 quartz, and limestone. 
 
 “ It is found in various parts of the United States. 
 In Maryland, near Baltimore, all its varieties occur 
 in granite or gneiss. In Pennsylvania, at Concord in 
 Chester county, in large masses of an emerald-green 
 colour. In Connecticut, near New-Haven, in serpen- 
 tine ; its structure generally radiated. In Maine, at 
 Brunswick, all its varieties occur, sometimes in granite 
 and gneiss, but more frequently in limestone.” — 
 Cleaveland' s Mineralogy. A.] 
 
 ACTION. {Actio, nis. f. ; from ago, to act.) I. 
 The operation or exertion of an active power. 
 
 2. Any faculty, power, or function. The actions or 
 functions of the body are usually divided by physiolo- 
 gists into vital, natural, or animal. 1. The vital 
 functions, or actions, are those which are absolutely 
 necessary to life, and without which animals cannot 
 exist; as the action of the heart, lungs, and arteries. 
 2. The natural functions are those which are instru- 
 mental in repairing the several losses which the body 
 sustains : digestion, and the formation of chyle, &c. 
 fall under this head. 3. The animal actions are those 
 which we perform at will, as muscular motion, and all 
 the voluntary motions of the body. 
 
 Independently of these properties, each part may be 
 said to have an action peculiar to itself— for instance, 
 tiie liver, by virtue of a power which is peculiar to it, 
 forms continually a liquid which is called bile : the 
 same thing takes place in the kidneys with regard to the 
 urine. The voluntary muscles, in certain states, be- 
 come hard, change their form, and contract. These 
 are, however, referrihle to vitality. It is upon these 
 the attention of the physiologist ought to be particu- 
 larly fixed. Vital action depends evidently upon nu- 
 trition, and reciprocally, nutrition is influenced by 
 vital action. — Thus, an organ that ceases to nourish, 
 loses at the same time its faculty of acting ; conse- 
 quently the organs, the action of which is oftenest re- 
 peated, possess a more active nutrition ; and, on the 
 contrary, those that act least, possess a much slower 
 nutritive motion. 
 
 The mechanism of vital action is unknowm. There 
 passes into the organ that acts an insensible molecular 
 motion, which is as little susceptible of description as 
 the nutritive motion. Every vital action, however 
 simple, is the same in this respect. 
 
 ACTUAL. This word is applied to any thing en- 
 dued with a property or virtue wluch acts by an im- 
 mediate power inherent in it: it is the reverse of 
 potential : thus, a red-hot iron or fire is called an actual 
 
ACU 
 
 ADA 
 
 cautery, in contradistinction from caustics, which are 
 called potential cauteries. Boiling water is actually 
 hot; brandy, producing heat in the body, is potentially 
 hot, though of itself cold 
 
 Actual cautery. The red-hot iron, or any red-hot 
 substance. See Actual. 
 
 ACTUA'RIUS. This word was originally a title of 
 dignity given to physicians at the court of Constanti- 
 nople ; but became afterward the proper name of a 
 celebrated Greek physician, John, (the son of Zachary, 
 a Christian writer,) who flourished there about the 
 12th or 13th century. He is said to be the first Greek 
 author who has treated of mild cathartics, as manna, 
 cassia, &c., though they were long before in use among 
 the Arabians. He appears also to have first noticed 
 distilled waters. His works, however, are chiefly 
 compiled from his predecessors. 
 
 ACTUATION. (From ago, to act.) That change 
 wrought on a medicine, or any thing taken into the 
 body, by the vital heat, which is necessary, in order to 
 make it act and have its effect. 
 
 ACU'ITAS. Acrimony. 
 
 Acui'tio. (From acuo , to sharpen.) The sharpen- 
 ing an acid medicine by an addition of something 
 more acid ; or, in general, the increasing the force of 
 any medicine, by an addition of something that hath 
 the same sort of operation in a greater degree. 
 
 ACULEA'TUS. (From aculeus, a prickle.) Prickly; 
 covered with sharp-pointed bodies : applied to stems 
 covered with sharp- pointed bodies, the prickles of which 
 separate with the epidermis, a3 in Rosa centifolia. 
 
 ACU'LEUS. (From acus, a needle; from am 7, or 
 uKiy; cusp is, a point.) A prickle or sharp point. A 
 species of armature with which the stems, branches, 
 and other parts of several plants are furnished ; as in 
 the rose, raspberry, gooseberry. The part on which it 
 grows is said to be aculeated, thus : — 
 
 Caulis aculeatus ; as in the Rosa canina. 
 
 Folia aculeata ; as in Solarium marginatum. 
 
 Calix aculeatus ; as in Solanum aculeatum. 
 
 Stipula aculeata ; as in Rosa cinnamomia. 
 
 Legumen aculeatum ; as in Scorpiurus muricata. 
 
 From the direction it has : — 
 
 Aculeus rectus, not curved ; as in Rliamnus sjtina 
 christi, and Rosa eglanteria. 
 
 Aculeus incurvus, curved inward ; as in Mimosa 
 cineraria. 
 
 Aculeus recurvus, curved downward ; as in Rubus 
 fruticosus, and Rosa rubiginosa. 
 
 From the number in one place : — 
 
 Aculeus solitarius ; as in Rosa canina. 
 
 Aculeus bifidus, or geminatus, in pairs ; there being 
 two joined at the basis ; as in Rliamnus spina christi. 
 
 Aculeus trifidus, three in one ; as in Barbaris vul- 
 garis. 
 
 A'culon. (From a, neg. and kvXow, to roll round ;) 
 so called because its fruit is not involved in a cup, or 
 sheath, like others. 
 
 Aculos. The fruit or acorn of the ilex. 
 
 A'culos. See Aculon. 
 
 ACU'MEN. 1. A point. 
 
 2. The extremity of a bone. 
 
 ACUMINATUS. (From acuo, to point.) Acumi- 
 nate ; or terminated by a point somewhat elongated. 
 Applied by botanists to several parts of plants. An 
 acuminate leaf is seen in the Syringa vulgaris. Acu- 
 minate leaf-stalk ; as that of Saxifraga stellar is. 
 
 ACUPUNCTU'RA. (From acus, a needle, and 
 punctura, a prick.) Acupuncture. A bleeding per- 
 formed by making many small punctures. 
 
 [The operation of making small punctures in certain 
 parts of the body with a needle, for the purpose of 
 relieving diseases, is practised in Siam, Japan, and 
 other oriental countries, for the cure of headaches, 
 lethargies, convulsions, colics, &c. The practice of 
 acupuncture is not followed in England nor America. 
 In a modern French work it has been highly com- 
 mended ; but, the author sets so rash an example, and 
 is so wild in his expectations of what may be done 
 by the thrust of a needle, that the tenor of his observa- 
 tions will not meet with many approvers. For instance, 
 in one case, he ventured to pierce the epigastric region 
 so deeply, that the coats of the stomach were supposed 
 to have been perforated : this was done for the cure 
 of an obstinate cough, and is alleged to have effected 
 a cure. But if this be not enough to excite wonder, 
 I am sure the author’s suggestion to run a long needle 
 
 into the right ventricle of the heart, in cases of 
 asphyxia, must create that sensation. — See Cooper's 
 Surg. Diet. A.J 
 
 A'curon. (From a, neg. and mipco, to happen.) A 
 name of the Alisma, because it produces no effect if 
 taken internally. 
 
 ACUSPASTO'RIS. A name of the Scandix an- 
 thriscus, the shepherd’s needle, or Venus’s comb. 
 
 ACUTANGULARIS. Acutangulatus. Acutan- 
 gular : applied to parts of plants, as caulis acutan- 
 gularis. 
 
 ACUTE'. Sharply. Applied in natural history to 
 express form ; as folium acut dentatum; acutd emar- 
 ginatus, which means sharply dentate, and with sharp 
 divisions. 
 
 ACUTENA'CULUM. (From acus, a needle, and 
 tenaculum, a handle.) The handle for a needle, to 
 make it penetrate easy when stitching a wound. 
 Heister call3 the portaiguille by this name. 
 
 ACUTUS. Sharp. 1. Used by naturalists to de- 
 signate form ; thus acute-leaved ; as in rumex acutus, 
 &c. 
 
 2. In pathology, it is applied to a sharp pungent 
 pain ; and to a disease which is attended with violent 
 symptoms, terminates in a few days, and is attended 
 with danger. It is opposed to a cltronic disease, 
 which is slow in its progress, and not so generally 
 dangerous. 
 
 ACY'ISIS. (From a, neg. and kvco, to conceive.) 
 A defect of conception, or barrenness in women. 
 
 A'cyrus. (From a, priv. and icvpos, authority ; so 
 named from its little note in medicine.) The German 
 leopard’s-bane. See Arnica montana. 
 
 ADyEMO'NIA. (From a, priv. and Saiptav, a ge- 
 nius of fortune.) See Ademonia. 
 
 Adam's Apple. See Pomum Adami. 
 
 Adam’s needle. The roots of this plant, Yucca 
 gloriosa of Linnaeus, are thick and tuberous, and ate 
 used by the Indians instead of bread ; being first re- 
 duced into a coarse meal. This, howeyer, is only in 
 times of scarcity. 
 
 ADAMANTINE SPAR. A stone remarkable for 
 its extreme hardness, which comes from the peninsula 
 of Hither India, and also from China. 
 
 [Its colour is dark brown, and its internal lustre 
 usually very strong. It comes from China, and almost 
 always contains grains of magnetic oxide of iron. A 
 specimen was found by chemists to contain, 
 
 a. ln.v.i.m tzn 
 
 Alumine 86.50 
 
 Silex 5.25 
 
 Oxide of iron 6.50 
 
 98.25 
 
 The corundum appears to belong to primitive. rocks, 
 and particularly to granite, into the composition of 
 which it sometimes enters ; hence scales of mica and 
 particles of feldspar sometimes adhere to its surface. 
 
 In the United States, it is by some supposed to exist 
 in Maryland, near Baltimore ; and in Connecticut, at 
 Haddam, in the same granite, which contains chryso- 
 beryl, &c. Tt may be employed, like emery, in polish- 
 ing hard substances. — Cleav. Min. A.] 
 
 A'DAMAS. (From a neg. and Sapaor, to conquer ; 
 as not being easily broken.) The adamant or diamond, 
 the most precious of all stones, and which was for- 
 merly supposed to possess extraordinary cordial virtues. 
 
 Adami'ta, or Adamitum. A hard stone in the 
 bladder. 
 
 [ADAMS, DR. SAMUEL, was the only son of 
 Samuel Adams, late governor of Massachusetts. He 
 was born at Boston, in October, 1751. His prepa- 
 ratory education was at a Latin school in his native 
 town. He entered Harvard University at the age of 
 fourteen years, and was graduated in 1770. His pro- 
 fessional education was acquired under the direction 
 of Dr. Joseph Warren, and he practised in Boston. 
 When hostilities commenced with Great Britain, in 
 1775, Dr. Adams, imbued with the patriotic spirit of 
 his father, engaged as surgeon in the hospital depart- 
 ment of the United States’ army. Commencing his 
 public services at Cambridge, by attending the soldiers 
 who were wounded at Lexington and Bunker’s Hill, 
 he afterward removed to Danbury, and successively 
 to various stations in several of the states, and conti- 
 nued in the service during the revolutionary war ; 
 after which he returned to his native town with a 
 broken constitution, and unable to recommence his 
 
 25 
 
ADD 
 
 ADE 
 
 professional pursuits : he died on the 17th of January, 
 1788. He possessed a substantial mind, social feelings, 
 and a generous heart ; and his greatest pleasure was 
 to do good to his fellow-men. — Tkachev's Med. Bio- 
 graphy. A.] 
 
 ADANSC^NIA. (From Jldanson who first de- 
 scribed the ^Ethiopian sour gourd, a species of this 
 genus.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, Po- 
 lyandria ; Order, Monadelphia. Monkeys’ bread. 
 
 Adansonia digitata. This is the only species of 
 the genus yet discovered. It is called the .Ethiopian 
 sour gourd and monkeys’ bread. Baobab. Bahobab. 
 It grows mostly on the west coast of Africa, from the 
 Niger to the kingdom of Benin. The bark is called 
 lalo : the negroes dry it in the shade ; then powder 
 and keep it in little cotton bags ; and put two or three 
 pinches into their food. It is mucilaginous, and gene- 
 rally promotes perspiration. The mucilage obtained 
 from this bark is a powerful remedy against the epi- 
 demic fevers of the country that produces these trees ; 
 so is a decoction of the dried leaves. The fresh fruit 
 is as useful as the leaves, for the same purposes. 
 
 Ada'rces. (From a, neg. and depicto, to see.) A 
 saltish concretion found about the reeds and grass in 
 marshy grounds in Galatia, and so called because it 
 hides them. It is used to clear the skin with, in lepro- 
 sies, tetters, &c. Dr. Plott gives an account of this 
 production in his Natural History of Oxfordshire. It 
 was formerly in repute fot > cleansing the skin from 
 freckles. 
 
 Adarticulation. See Arthrodia. 
 
 ADDEPHA'GIA. (From adr/v, abundantly, and 
 day to, to eat.) Insatiability. A voracious appetite. 
 See Bulimia. 
 
 ADDER. See Coluber berus. 
 
 ADDITAME'NTUM. (From addo, to add.) An 
 addition to any part, which, though not always, is 
 sometimes found. A term formerly employed as 
 synonymous with epiphysis , but now only applied to 
 two portions of sutures of the skull. See Lambdoidal 
 and Squamous Sutures. 
 
 Additamentum coli. See Appendicula cceci ver- 
 miformis. 
 
 ADDUCENS. (From ad, and duco, to draw.) The 
 name of some parts which draw those together to 
 which they are connected. 
 
 Adducens oculi. See Rectus intemus oculi. 
 
 ADDUCTOR. (From ad, and duco , to draw.) A 
 drawer or contractor. A name given to several mus- 
 cles, the office of which is to bring forwards or draw 
 together those parts of the body to which they are 
 annexed. 
 
 Adductor brevis femoris. A muscle of the 
 thigh, which, with the adductor longus and magnus 
 femoris, forms the triceps adductor femoris. Adduc- 
 tor femoris secundus of Douglas ; Triceps secundus 
 of Winslow. It is situated on the posterior part of the 
 thigh, arising tendinous from the os pubis, near its 
 joining with the opposite os pubis below, and behind 
 the adductor longus femoris, and is inserted tendinous 
 and fleshy, into the inner and upper part of the linea 
 aspera, from a little below the trochanter minor, to 
 the beginning of the insertion of the adductor longus 
 femoris. See Triceps adductor femoris. 
 
 Adductor femoris primus. See Adductor longus 
 femoris. 
 
 Adductor femoris secundus. See Adductor 
 brevis femoris. 
 
 Adductor femoris tertius. See Adductor mag- 
 nus femoris. 
 
 Adductor femoris quartus. See Adductor mag- 
 nus femoris. 
 
 Adductor indicis pedis. An external interrosse- 
 ous muscle of the fore-toe, which arises tendinous and 
 fleshy by two origins, from the root of the inside of 
 the metatarsal bone of the lore-toe, from the outside 
 of the root of the metatarsal bone of the great toe, and 
 from the os cuneiforme internum. It is inserted, ten- 
 dinous, into the inside of the root of the first joint of 
 the fore-toe. Its use is to pull the fore-toe inwards 
 from the rest of the small toes. 
 
 Adductor longus femoris. A muscle situated 
 on the posterior part of the thigh, which, with the 
 adductor brevis, and magnus femoris, forms the tri- 
 ceps adductor femoris. Adductor femoris primus of 
 Douglas. Triceps minus of Winslow. It arises by a 
 pretty strong roundish tendon, from the upper and 
 
 interior part of the os pubis, andl ligament of its syn 
 chondrosis, on the inner side of the pectineus, and is 
 inserted along the middle part of the linea aspera. 
 Spe Triceps adductor femoris. 
 
 Adductor magnus femoris. A muscle which, 
 with the adductor brevis femoris, and the adductor 
 longus femoris , forms the Triceps adductor femoris ; 
 Adductor femoris tertius et quartus of Douglas. Tri- 
 ceps magnus of Winslow. It arises from the symphy- 
 sis pubis, and all along the flat edge of the thyroid 
 foramen, from whence it goes to be inserted into the 
 linea aspera throughout its whole length. See Tri- 
 ceps adductor femoris. 
 
 Adductor minimi digiti pedis. An internal inter- 
 rosseous muscle of the foot. It arises, tendinous and 
 fleshy, from the inside of the root of the metatarsal 
 bone of the little toe. It is inserted, tendinous, into 
 the inside of the root of the first joint of the Jittle toe. 
 Its use is to pull the little toe inwards. 
 
 Adductor oculi. See Rectus internus oculi. 
 
 Adductor pollicis. See Adductor pollicis manus. 
 
 Adductor tollicis manus. A muscle of the 
 thumb, situated on the hand. Adductor pollicis ; 
 Adductor ad minimum digitum. It arises, fleshy, from 
 almost the whole length of the metacarpal bone that 
 sustains the middle finger ; from thence its fibres are 
 collected together. It is inserted, tendinous, into the 
 inner part of the root of the first bone of the thumb. 
 Its use is to pull the thumb towards the fingers. 
 
 Adductor polliqis pedis. A muscle of the great 
 toe, situated on the foot. Antithenar of Winslow. It 
 arises, by a long, thin tendon, from the os calcis, from 
 the os cuboides, from the os cuneiforme externum, and 
 from the root of the metatarsal bone of the second toe. 
 It is inserted into the external os sesamoideum, and 
 root of the metatarsal bone of the great toe. Its use is 
 to bring this toe nearer to the rest. 
 
 Adductor prostate. A name given by Sanc- 
 torini to a muscle, which he also calls Levator pros- 
 tates, and which Winslow calls Prostaticus superior. 
 Albinus, from its office, had very properly called it 
 Compressor prostates. 
 
 Adductor tertii digiti pedis. An external 
 interosseous muscle of the foot, that arises, tendinous 
 and fleshy, from the roots of the metatarsal bones of 
 the third and little toe. It is inserted, tendinous, into 
 the outside of the root of the first joint of the third toe 
 Its use is to pull the third toe outward. 
 
 ADE'LPHIA. ('A-deXtpia, a relation.) Hippocrates 
 calls diseases by this name that resemble each other. 
 
 ADEMO NIA. (From a, priv. and Saipuv, a genius, 
 or divinity, or fortune.) Adcemonia. Hippocrates 
 uses this word for uneasiness, restlessness, or anxiety 
 felt in acute diseases, and some hysteric fits. 
 
 A'DEN. (Aden, enis, m. ; adrjv, a gland.) 
 
 1. A gland. See Gland. 
 
 2. A bubo. See Bubo. 
 
 Adende'ntes. An epithet applied to ulcers which 
 eat and destroy the glands. 
 
 ADE NIFORMIS. (From aden , a gland, and forma, 
 resemblance.) Adeniform. 1. Glandiform, or resem- 
 bling a gland. 
 
 2. A term sometimes applied to the prostate glapfi. 
 
 ADENO GRAP1IY. (Adenographia ; from adr/v, a 
 gland, and ypa<Pu> , to write.) A treatise on the 
 glands. 
 
 ADENOI'DES. (From at lyv, a gland, and eidos, 
 resemblance.) Glandiform : resembling a gland. An 
 epithet applied also to the prostate gland. 
 
 ADENO'LOGY. (Adenologia ; from aSyv, a gland, 
 and Xoyog, a treatise.) The doctrine of the glands. 
 
 ADENOUS. ( Adenosus , from airjv, a gland.) 
 Gland-like. 
 
 ADEPHA'GLA. (From aSyv, abundantly, and 
 (payto, to eat.) Insatiable appetite. See Bulimia. 
 
 ADEPS. ( Adeps , ip is, m. aud f.) Fat. An oily 
 secretion from the blood into the cells of the cellular 
 membrane. See Fat. 
 
 Adeps anserinus. Goose-grease. 
 
 Adeps pr teparata. Prepared lard. Cut the lard 
 into small pieces, melt it over a slow fire, and press it 
 through a linen cloth. 
 
 Adeps suilla. Hog’s lard. This forms the basis 
 of many ointments, aud is used extensively for culi- 
 nary purposes. 
 
 ADEPT. (From Adipiscor, to obtain.) 1. A skilful 
 alchymist. Such are called so as pretend to some 
 
ADI 
 
 ADI 
 
 extraordinary skill in chemistry ; but these have too 
 often proved'eitner enthusiasts or impostors. 
 
 2. The professors of the Adepta Philosophia, that 
 philosophy the end of which is the transmutation 
 of metals, and a universal remedy, were also called 
 Adepts. 
 
 3. So Paracelsus calls that which treats of the dis- 
 eases that are contracted by celestial operations, or 
 communicated from heaven. 
 
 ADFLA'TUS. A blast ; a kind of erysipelas, or 
 St. Anthony’s fire. 
 
 ADHvESION. ( Adliesio ; from adhcero, to stick 
 to.) The growing together of parts- 
 
 ADHvESIVE. ( Adhcesivus ; from adhccro , to stick 
 to.) Having the property of sticking. 
 
 Adhesive inflammation. That species of inflam 
 mation which terminates by an adhesion of the 
 inflamed surfaces. 
 
 Adhesive plaster. A plaster made of common 
 litharge plaster and resin, is so called because it is used 
 for its adhesive properties. See Emplastrum resince. 
 
 Adhato'da. (A Zeylanic term, signifying expel- 
 ling a dead foetus.) See Justicia adhatoda. 
 
 Adiachy'tos. (From a, neg. and <5ta%i>u), to diffuse, 
 scatter, or be profuse.) Decent in point of dress. Hip- 
 pocrates thinks the dress of a fop derogatory from the 
 physician, though thereby he hide his ignorance, and 
 obtain the good opinion of his patients. 
 
 ADIA'NTHUM. ( Adiantum , i. n. aStav'Jov ; from 
 a, neg. and titaivco, to grow wet : so called, because its 
 leaves are not easily made wet.) The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linmean system Class, Cryptoga- 
 mia; Order, Filices. Maiden-hair. 
 
 Adianthum aureum The golden maiden-hair. 
 See Polytrichum. r 
 
 Adianthum capillus veneris. Maiden-hair. 
 The leaves of this plant are somewhat sweet and aus- 
 tere to the palate, and possess mucilaginous qualities. 
 A syrup, the syrop de capillaire is prepared from them, 
 which is much esteemed in France against catarrhs. 
 Orange-flower water, and a proportion of honey, it is 
 said, are usually added. It acts chiefly as a demulcent, 
 sheathing the inflamed sides of the glottis. 
 
 Adianthum pedatum. Adianthum canadense. This 
 plant is in common use in France for the same pur- 
 poses as the common adianthum capillus veneris in 
 this country, and appears to be far superior to it. 
 
 ADIAPHOROUS. Adiaphorusl A term which 
 implies the same with neutral ; and is particularly 
 used of some spirits and salts, which are neither of an 
 acid nor alcaline nature. 
 
 ADIAPNEU'STIA. (From the privative particle 
 a, and Sicmvtai, perspiro.) A diminution or obstruc- 
 tion of natural perspiration, and that in which the 
 ancients chiefly placed the cause of fevers. 
 
 ADIARRHCE'A. (From a, priv. and Siappem, to 
 flow out or through.) A suppression of the necessary 
 evacuations from the bowels. 
 
 ADIPOCI'RE. ( Adipocera , ®. f. ; from adeps , fat, 
 and cera , wax.) A particular spermaceti or fat-like 
 substance formed by the spontaneous conversion of 
 animal matter, under certain conditions. This con- 
 version has long been well known, and is said to have 
 been mentioned in the works of Lord Bacon. “ On 
 the occasion of the removal of a very great number of 
 human bodies from the ancient burying-place des 
 Innocens at Paris, facts of this nature were observed in 
 the most striking manner. Fourcroy may be called 
 the scientific discoverer of this peculiar matter, as well 
 as the saponaceous ainmoniacal substance contained in 
 bodies abandoned to spontaneous destruction in large 
 masses. This chemist read a memoir on the subject 
 in the year 1789 to the Royal Academy of Sciences, 
 from which the general contents are here abstracted. 
 
 “At the time of clearing the before-mentioned 
 burying-place, certain philosophers were specially 
 charged to direct the precautions requisite for securing 
 the health of the workmen. A new and singular ob- 
 ject of research presented itself, which had been neces- 
 sarily unknown to preceding chemists. It was impos- 
 sible to foretell what might be the contents of a soil 
 overloaded for successive ages with bodies resigned to 
 the putrefactive process. This spot di ffered from com- 
 mon burying-grounds, where each individual object is 
 surrounded by a portion of the soil. It was the bury- 
 ing-ground of a large district, wherein successive gene- 
 rations of the inhabitants had been deposited for up- 
 
 wards of three centuries. It could not be foreseen 
 that the entire decomposition might be retarded for 
 more than forty years ; neither was there any reason 
 to suspect that any remarkable difference would arise 
 from the singularity of situation. 
 
 “ The remains of the human bodies immersed in this 
 mass of putrescence, were found in three different 
 states, according to the time they had been buried, the 
 place they occupied, and their relative situations with 
 regard to each other. The most ancient were simply 
 portions of bones, irregularly dispersed in the soil, 
 which had been frequently disturbed. A second state, 
 in certain bodies which had always been insulated, 
 exhibited the skin, the muscles, the tendons, and apo- 
 neurosis, dry, brittle, hard, more or less gray, and 
 similar to what are called mummies in certain caverns 
 where this change has been observed, as in the cata- 
 combs at Rome, and the vault of the Cordeliers at 
 Toulouse. 
 
 “The third and most singular state of these soft 
 parts was observed in the bodies which filled the com- 
 mon graves or repositories. By this appellation are 
 understood cavities of thirty feet in depth, and twenty 
 on each side, which were dug in the burying-ground of 
 the Innocents, and were appropriated to contain the 
 bodies of the poor ; which were placed in very close 
 rows, each in its proper wooden bier. The necessity 
 for disposing a great number, obliged the men charged 
 with this employment to arrange them so near each 
 other that these cavities might be considered when 
 filled, as an entire mass of human bodies separated 
 only by two planks of about half an inch thick. Each 
 cavity contained between one thousand and fifteen 
 hundred. When one common grave of this magnitude 
 was filled a covering of about one foot deep of earth 
 was laid upon it, and another excavation of the same 
 sort was made at some distance. Each grave remained 
 open about three years, which was the time required 
 to fill it. According to the urgency of circumstances, 
 the graves were again made on the same spot after an 
 interval of time, not less than fifteen years, nor more 
 than thirty. Experience had taught the workmen, 
 that this time was not sufficient for the entire destruc- 
 tion of the bodies, and had shown them the progress- 
 ive changes wlfich form the object of Fourcroy’s me- 
 moir. 
 
 “ The first of these large graves, opened in the pre- 
 sence of this chemist, had been closed for fifteen years. 
 The coffins were in good preservation, but a little set- 
 tled, and the wood had a yellow tinge. When the 
 covers of several were taken off, the bodies were ob • 
 served at the bottom, leaving a considerable distance 
 between their surface and the cover, and flattened as 
 if they had suffered a strong compression. The linen 
 which had covered them was slightly adherent to the 
 bodies ; and with the form of the different regions ex- 
 hibited on removing the linen, nothing but irregular 
 masses of a soft ductile matter of a gray-white colour. 
 These masses environed the bones on all sides, which 
 had no solidity, but broke by any sudden pressure. 
 The appearance of this matter, its obvious composition, 
 and its softness, resembled common white cheese ; and 
 the resemblance was more striking from the print 
 which the threads of the linen had made upon its sur- 
 face. This white substance yielded to the touch, and 
 became soft when rubbed for a time between the 
 fingers. 
 
 “ No very offensive smell was emitted from these 
 bodies. The novelty and singularity of the spectacle, 
 and the example of the grave-diggers, dispelled every 
 idea either of disgust or apprehension. These men 
 asserted that they never found this matter, by them 
 called ~gras (fat,) in bodies interred alone; but that 
 the accumulated bodies of the common graves only 
 were subject to this change. On a very attentive ex- 
 amination of a number of bodies passed to this state, 
 Fourcroy remarked, that the conversion appeared in 
 different stages of advancement, so that, in various 
 bodies, the fibrous texture and colour, more or less 
 red, were discernible within the fatty matter; that the 
 masses covering the bones were entirely of the same 
 nature, offering indistinctly in all the regions a gray 
 substance, for the most part soft and ductile, some- 
 times dry, always easy to be separated in porous frag- 
 ments, penetrated with cavities, and no longer exhi 
 biting any traces of membranes, muscles, tendons, 
 vessels, or nerves. On the first inspection of these 
 
 07 
 
ADI 
 
 ADI 
 
 white masses, it might have been concluded that they 
 were simply the cellular tissue, the compartments and 
 vesicles of which they very well represented. 
 
 “ By examining this substance in the different re- 
 gions of the body, it was found that the skin is particu- 
 larly disposed to this remarkable alteration. It was 
 afterward perceived that the ligaments and tendons 
 no longer existed, or at least had lost their tenacity ; 
 so that the bones were entirely unsupported, and left 
 to the action of their own weight. Whence their rela- 
 tive places were preserved in a certain degree by mere 
 juxtaposition ; the least effort being sufficient to sepa- 
 rate them. The grave-diggers availed themselves of 
 this circumstance in the removal of the bodies. For 
 they rolled them up from head to feet, and by that 
 means separated from each other the extremities of 
 the bones, which had formerly been articulated. In 
 all those bodies which were changed into the fatty 
 matter, the abdominal cavity had disappeared. The 
 teguments and muscles of this region being converted 
 into the white matter, like the other soft parts, had 
 subsided upon the vertebral column, and were so flat- 
 tened as to leave no place for the viscera ; and ac- 
 cordingly there was scarcely ever any trace observed 
 in the almost obliterated cavity. This observation 
 was for a long time matter of astonishment to the in- 
 vestigators. In vain did they seek in the greater num- 
 ber of bodies, the place and substance of the stomach, 
 the intestines, the bladder, and even the liver, the 
 spleen, the kidneys, and the matrix in females. All 
 these viscera were confounded together, and for the 
 most part no traces of them were left. Sometimes 
 only certain irregular masses were found, of the same 
 nature as the white matter, of different bulks, from 
 that of a nut to two or three inches in diameter, in the 
 regions of the liver or of the spleen. 
 
 “ The thorax likewise offered an assemblage of facts 
 no less singular and interesting. The external part of 
 this cavity was flattened and compressed like the rest 
 of the organs ; the ribs, spontaneously luxated in 
 their articulations with the vertebra, were settled 
 upon the dorsal column ; their arched part left only a 
 small space on each side between them and the ver- 
 tebra. The pleura, the mediastinum, the large vessels, 
 the aspera arteria, and even the lungs and the heart, 
 were no longer distinguishable ; but for the most part 
 had entirely disappeared, and in their place nothing 
 was seen but some parcels of the fatty substance. In 
 this case, the matter which was the product of decom- 
 position of the viscera charged with blood and various 
 humours, differs from that of the surface of the body, 
 and the long bones, in the red or brown colour pos- 
 sessed by the former. Sometimes the observers found 
 in the thorax a mass irregularly rounded, of the same 
 nature as the latter, which appeared to them to have 
 arisen from the fat and fibrous substance of the heart. 
 They supposed that this mass, not constantly found in 
 all the subjects, owed its existence to a superabun- 
 dance of fat in this viscus, where it was found. For 
 the general observation presented itself, that, in similar 
 circumstances, the fat parts undergo this conversion 
 more evidently than the others, and afford a larger 
 •quantity of the white matter. 
 
 “ The external region in females exhibited the glan- 
 dular and adipose mass of the breast converted into the 
 fatty matter, very white and very homogeneous. 
 
 “ The head was, as has already been remarked, en- 
 vironed with the fatty matter ; the face was no longer 
 distinguishable in the greatest number of subjects ; the 
 mouth, disorganized, exhibited neither tongue nor pa- 
 late ; and the jaws, luxated and more or less displaced, 
 were environed with irregular layers of the white 
 matter. Some pieces of the same matter usually oc- 
 cupied the place of the parts situated in the mouth ; 
 the cartilages of the nose participated in the general 
 alteration of the skin ; the orbits, instead of eyes, con- 
 tained white masses ; the ears were equally disorgan- 
 ized ; and the hairy scalp, having undergone a similar 
 alteration to that of the other organs, still retained the 
 hair. Fourcroy remarks incidentally, that the hair 
 appears to resist every alteration much longer than 
 any other part of the body. The cranium constantly 
 contained the brain contracted in bulk ; blackish at the 
 surface, and absolutely changed like the other organs. 
 In a great number of subjects which were examined, 
 this viscus was never found wanting, and it was al- 
 ways iu the above-mentioned state; which proves 
 28 
 
 that the substance of the brain is greatly disposed to 
 be converted into the fat matter. 
 
 “ Such was the state of the bodies found in the bu- 
 rial-ground des Innocens. Its modifications were also 
 various. Its consistence in bodies lately changed, that 
 is to say, from three to five years, was soft and very 
 ductile, containing a great quantity of water. In other 
 subjects converted into this matter for a long time, such 
 as those which occupied the cavities which had been 
 closed thirty or forty years, this matter is drier, more 
 brittle, and in denser flakes. In several, which were 
 deposited in dry earth, various portions of the fatty 
 matter had become semitransparent. The aspect, the 
 granulated texture, and brittleness of this dried matter, 
 bore a considerable resemblance to wax. 
 
 “ The period of the formation of this substance had 
 likewise an influence on its properties. In general, all 
 that which had been formed for a long time was white, 
 uniform, and contained no foreign substance, or fibrous 
 remains ; such, in particular, was that afforded by the 
 skin of the extremities. On the contrary, in bodies 
 recently changed, the fatty matter was neither so uni- 
 form nor so pure as in the former ; but it was still 
 found to .contain portions of muscles, tendons, and 
 ligaments, the texture of which, though already altered 
 and changed in its colour, was still distinguishable. 
 Accordingly, as the conversion was more or less ad- 
 vanced, these fibrous remains were more or less pene- 
 trated with the fatty matter, interposed as it were 
 between the interstices of the fibres. This observation 
 shows, that it is not merely the fat which is thus 
 changed, as was natural enough to think at first sight. 
 Other facts confirm this assertion. The skin, as has 
 been remarked, becomes easily converted into very pure 
 white matter, as does likewise the brain, neither of 
 which has been considered by anatomists to be fat. It 
 is true, nevertheless, that the unctuous .parts, and 
 bodies charged with fat, appear more easily and speed- 
 ily to pass to the state under consideration. This was 
 seen in the marrow, which occupied the cavities of the 
 longer bones. And again, it is not to be supposed but 
 that the greater part of these bodies had been ema- 
 ciated by the illness which terminated their lives ; not- 
 withstanding which, they were all absolutely turned 
 into this fatty substance. 
 
 “ An experiment made by Poulletier de la Salle, and 
 Fourcroy likewi e, evinced that a conversion does not 
 take place in the fat alone. Poulletier had suspended 
 in his laboratory a small piece of the human liver, to 
 observe what would arise to it by the contact of the 
 air. It partly putrefied, without, however, emitting 
 any very noisome smell. Larvae of the dermestes and 
 bruchus attacked and penetrated it in various direc- 
 tions ; at last it became dry, and after more than ten 
 years’ suspension, it was converted into a white friable 
 substance resembling dried agaric, which might have 
 been taken for an earthy substance. In this state it 
 had no perceptible smell. Poulletier was desirous of 
 knowing the state of this animal matter, and experi- 
 ment soon convinced him and Fourcroy that it was far 
 from being in the state of an earth. It melted by heat, 
 and exhaled in the form of vapour, which had the 
 smell of a very fetid fat; spirit of wine separated a 
 concrescible oil, which appeared to possess all the pro- 
 perties of spermaceti. Each of the three alcalies con- 
 verted it into soap ; and, in a word, it exhibited all the 
 properties of the fatty matter of the burial-ground of 
 the Innocents exposed for several months to the air. 
 Here then was a glandular organ, which in the midst 
 of the atmosphere had undergone a change similar to 
 that of the bodies in the burying-place ; and this fact 
 sufficiently shows, that an animal substance which is 
 very far from being of the nature of grease, may be 
 totally converted into this fatty substance. 
 
 “ Among the modifications of this remarkable sub- 
 stance in the burying-ground before-mentioned, it was 
 observed that the dry, friable, and brittle matter, was 
 most commonly found near the surface of the earth, 
 and the soft, ductile matter at a greater depth. Four- 
 croy remarks, that this dry matter did not differ from 
 the other merely in containing less water, but likewise 
 by the volatilization of one of its principles.” 
 
 The grave-diggers assert, that near three years are 
 required to convert a body into this fatty substance. 
 But Dr. Gibbes of Oxford found, that lean beef secured 
 in a running stream, was converted into this fatty matter 
 at the end of a month. He judges from facts, that run- 
 
ADI 
 
 ADI 
 
 ning water is most favourable to this process. He took i 
 three lean pieces of mutton, and poured on each a quan- 
 tity of the three common mineral acids. At the end of 
 three days, each was much changed : that in the nitric 
 acid was very soft, and converted into the fatty mat- 
 ter ; that in the muriatic acid was not in that time so 
 much altered ; the sulphuric acid had turned the other 
 black. Lavoisier thinks that this process may hereafter 
 prove of great use in society. It is not easy to point 
 out what animal substance, or what situation, might 
 be the best adapted for an undertaking of this kind. 
 
 The result of Fourcroy’s inquiries into the ordinary 
 changes of bodies recently deposited in the earth, was 
 not very extensive. The grave-diggers informed him, 
 that those bodies interred do not perceptibly change co- 
 lour for the first seven or eight days ; that the putrid pro- 
 cess disengages elastic ft uid, which inflates the abdomen, 
 and at length bursts it ; that this event instantly causes 
 vertigo, faintness, and nausea in such persons as un- 
 fortunately are within a certain distance of the scene 
 where it takes place ; but that when the object of its 
 action is nearer, a sudden privation of sense, and fre- 
 quently death, is the consequence. These men are 
 taught by experience, that no immediate danger is to 
 be feared from the disgusting business they are engaged 
 in, excepting at this period, which they regard with the 
 utmost terror. They resisted every inducement and 
 persuasion which these philosophers made use of, to 
 prevail on them to assist their researches into the 
 nature of this active and pernicious vapour. Fourcroy 
 takes occasion from these facts, as well as from the 
 pallid and unwholesome appearance of the grave- 
 diggers, to reprobate burials in great towns or their 
 vicinity. 
 
 Such bodies as are interred alone, in the midst of a 
 great quantity of humid earth, are totally destroyed 
 by passing through the successive degrees of the ordi- 
 nary putrefaction ; and this destruction is more speedy, 
 the warmer the temperature. But if these insulated 
 bodies be dry and emaciated ; if the place of deposition 
 be likewise dry, and the locality and other circum- 
 stances such, that the earth, so far from receiving 
 moisture from the atmosphere, becomes still more ef- 
 fectually parched by the solar rays ; — the animal juices 
 are volatilized and absorbed, the solids contract and 
 harden, and a peculiar species of mummy is produced. 
 But every circumstance is very different in the com- 
 mon burying-grounds. Heaped together almost in con- 
 tact, the influence of external bodies affects them 
 scarcely at all, and they become abandoned to a pe- 
 culiar disorganization, which destroys their texture, 
 and produces the new and most permanent state of 
 combination here described. From various observa- 
 tions, it was found, that this fatty matter was capable 
 of enduring in these burying-places for thirty or forty 
 years, and is at length corroded and carried off by the 
 aqueous putrid humidity which there abounds. 
 
 Among other interesting facts afforded by the chemi- 
 cal examination of this substance are the following 
 from experiments by Fourcroy. 
 
 1. This substance is fused at a less degree of heat than 
 that of boiling water, and may be purified by pressure 
 through a cloth, which disengages a portion of fibrous 
 and bony matter. 2. The process of destructive dis- 
 tillation by a very graduated heat was begun, but not 
 completed, on account of its tediousness, and the little 
 promise of advantage it afforded. The products which 
 came over were water charged with volatile alcali, a 
 fat oil, concrete volatile alcali, and no elastic fluid 
 during the time the operation was continued. 3. 
 Fragments of the fatty matter exposed to the air during 
 the hot and dry summer of 1786 became dry, brittle, 
 and almost pulverulent at the surface. On a careful 
 examination, certain portions were observed to be 
 semitransparent, and more brittle than the rest. These 
 possessed all the apparent properties of wax, and did 
 not afford volatile alcali by distillation. 4. With 
 water this fatty matter exhibited all the appearances 
 of soap, and afforded a strong lather. The dried sub- 
 stance did not form the saponaceous combination with 
 the same facility or perfection as that which was re- 
 cent. About two-thirds of this dried matter separated 
 from the water by cooling, and proved to be the semi- 
 transparent substance resembling wax. This was 
 taken from the surface of the soapy liquor, which 
 being then passed through the filter, left a white soft 
 shining matter, which was fusible and combustible. 
 
 5. Attempts were made to ascertain the quantity of 
 volatile alcali in this substance, by the application of 
 lime, and of the fixed alcalies, but without success : for 
 it was difficult to collect and appreciate the first por- 
 tions which escaped, and likewise to disengage the 
 last portions. The caustic volatile alcali, with the 
 assistance of a gentle heat, dissolved the fatty matter, 
 and the solution became perfectly clear and transpa- 
 rent at the boiling temperature of the mixture, which 
 was at 185° F. 6. Sulphuric acid, of the specific 
 gravity of 2. 0, was poured upon six times its weight 
 of the fatty matter, and mixed by agitation. Heat was 
 produced, and a gas or effluvium of the most insup- 
 portable putrescence was emitted, which infected the 
 air of an extensive laboratory for several days. Four- 
 croy says, that the smell cannot be described, but that 
 it is one of the most horrid and repulsive that can be 
 imagined. It did not, however, produce any indispo 
 sition either in himself or his assistants. By dilution 
 with water, and the ordinary processes of evaporation 
 and cooling, properly repeated, the -sulphates of am- 
 monia and of lime were obtained. A substance was 
 separated from the liquor, which appeared to be the 
 waxy matter, somewhat altered by the action of the 
 acid. 7. The nitrous and muriatic acids were also 
 applied, and afforded phenomena worthy of remark, 
 but which for the sake of conciseness are here omit- 
 ted. 8. Alcohol does not act on this matter at the 
 ordinary temperature of the air. But by boiling it 
 dissolves one-third of its own weight, which is almost 
 totally separable by cooling as low as 55°. The alco- 
 hol, after this process, affords by evaporation a portion 
 of that waxy matter which is separable by acids, and 
 is therefore the only portion soluble in cold alcohol. 
 The quantity of fatty matter operated on was 4 ounces, 
 or 2304 grains, of which the boiling spirit took up the 
 whole except 26 grains, which proved to be a mixture 
 of 20 grains of ammoniacal soap, and 6 or 8 grains of 
 the phosphates of soda and of lime. From this expe- 
 riment, which was three times repeated with similar 
 results, it appears that alcohol is well suited to afford 
 an analysis of the fatty matter. It does not dissolve 
 the neutral salts ; when cold, it dissolves that portion 
 of concrete animal oil from which the volatile alcali 
 had flown off; and when heated, it dissolves the 
 whole of the truly saponaceous matter, which is after- 
 ward completely separated by cooling. And accord- 
 ingly it was found, that a thin plate of the fatty mat- 
 ter, which had lost nearly the whole of its volatile 
 alcali, by exposure to the air for three years, was 
 almost dissolved by the cold alcohol. 
 
 The concrete oily or waxy substance obtained in 
 these experiments constitutes the leading object of 
 research, as being the peculiar substance with which 
 the other well-known matters are combined. It sepa- 
 rates spontaneously by the action of the air, as well as 
 by that of acids. These last separate it in a state of 
 greater purity, the less disposed the acid may be to ope- 
 rate in the way of combustion. It is requisite, there- 
 fore, for this purpose, that the fatty matter should 
 be previously diffused in 12 times its weight of hot 
 water ; and the muriatic or acetous acid is preferable 
 to the sulphuric or the nitrous. The colour of the 
 waxy matter is grayish ; and though exposure to the 
 air, and also the action of the oxygenated muriatic acid 
 did produce an apparent whiteness, it nevertheless dis- 
 appeared by subsequent fusion. No method was dis- 
 covered by which it could be permanently bleached. 
 
 The nature of this wax or fat is different from that 
 of any other known substance of the like kind. When 
 slowly cooled after fusion, its texture appears crystal- 
 line or shivery, like spermaceti ; but a speedy cooling 
 gives it a semitransparency resembling wax. Upon 
 the whole, nevertheless, it seems to approach more 
 nearly to the former than to the latter of these bodies. 
 It has less smell than spermaceti, and melts at 127° F.; 
 Dr. Bostock says 92°. Spermaceti requires 6° more of 
 heat to fuse it, (according to Dr. Bostock 20°. ) The 
 spermaceti did not so speedily become brittle by cooling 
 as the adipocire. One ounce of alcohol of the strength 
 between 39 and 40 degrees of Baume’s aerometer, dis- 
 solved when boiling hot 12 gros of this substance, but 
 the same quantity in like circumstances dissolved only 
 30 or 36 grains of spermaceti. The separation of these 
 matters was also remarkably different, the spermaceti 
 being more speedily deposited, and in a much more 
 regular and crystalline form. Ammonia dissolves 
 
ADI 
 
 ADN 
 
 with singular facility, and even in the cold, this con- 
 crete oil separated from the fatty matter ; and by heat 
 it forms a transparent solution, which is a true soap. 
 But no excess of ammonia can produce such an effect 
 with spermaceti. 
 
 Fourcroy concludes his memoir with some specu- 
 lations on the change to which animal substances in 
 peculiar circumstances are subject. In the modern 
 chemistry, soft animal matters are considered as a com- 
 position of the oxydes of hydrogen and carbonated 
 azote, more complicated than those of vegetable mat- 
 ters, and therefore more incessantly tending to altera- 
 tion. If then the carbon be conceived to unite with 
 the oxygen, either of the water which is present, or of 
 the other animal matters, and thus escape in large quan- 
 tities in the form of carbonic acid gas, we shall perceive 
 tlie reason why this conversion is attended with so 
 great a loss of weight, namely, about nine-tenths of the 
 whole. The azote, a principle so abundant in animal 
 matters, will form ammonia by combining with the 
 hydrogen ; part of this will escape in tire vaporous 
 form, and the rest will remain fixed in the fatty mat- 
 ter. The residue of the animal matters deprived of a 
 great part of their carbon, of their oxygen, and the 
 whole of their azote, will consist of a much greater 
 proportion of hydrogen, together with carbon and a 
 minute quantity of oxygen. This, according to the 
 theory of Fourcroy, constitutes the waxy matter, or 
 adipocire, which, in combination with ammonia, forms 
 the animal soap, into which the dead bodies are thus 
 converted. 
 
 Muscular fibre, macerated in dilute nitric acid, and 
 afterward well washed in warm water, affords pure 
 adipocire, of a light yellow colour, nearly of the con- 
 sistence of tallow, of a homogeneous texture, and of 
 course free from ammonia. This is the mode in which 
 it is now commonly procured for chemical experiment. 
 
 Ambergris appears to contain adipocire in large 
 quantity, rather more than half of it being of this sub- 
 stance. 
 
 Adipocire has been more recently examined by 
 Chevreul. He found it composed of a small quantity 
 of ammonia, potassa, and lime, united to much marga- 
 rine, and to a very little of another fatty matter differ- 
 ent from that. Weak muriatic acid seizes the three 
 alcaline bases. On treating the residue with a solu- 
 tion of potassa, the margarine is precipitated in the 
 form of a pearly substance, while theother fat remains 
 dissolved. Fourcroy being of opinion that the fatty 
 matter of animal carcasses, the substance of biliary 
 calculi, and spermaceti, were nearly identical, gave 
 them the same name of adipocire ; but it appears from 
 the researches of Chevreul that these substances are 
 very different from each other. 
 
 In the Philosophical Transactions for 1813, there is a 
 very interesting paper on the above subject by Sir E. 
 Home and Mr. Brande. He adduces many curious 
 facts to prove that adipocire is formed b> an incipient 
 and incomplete putrefaction. Mary Howard, aged 44, 
 died on the 12th May, 1790, and was buried in a grave 
 ten feet deep at the east end of Shoreditch churchyard, 
 ten feet to the east of the great common sewer, which 
 runs from north to south, and has always a current of 
 water in it, the usual level of which is eight feet below 
 the level of the ground, and two feet above the level of 
 the coffins in the graves. In August, 1811, the body 
 was-taken up, with some others buried near it, for the 
 purpose of building a vault, and the flesh in all of them 
 was converted into adipocire or spermaceti. At the 
 full and new moon the tide raises water into the 
 graves, which at other times are dry. To explain the 
 extraordinary quantities of fat or adipocire formed by 
 animals of a certain intestinal construction, Sir E. ob- 
 serves, that the current of water which passes through 
 their colon, while the loculated lateral parts are full of 
 solid matter, places the solid contents in somewhat 
 sitnuar circumstances to dead bodies in the banks of a 
 common sewer. 
 
 The circiunstance of ambergris, which contains 60 
 per cent, of fat, being found in immense quantities in 
 the lower intestines of the spermaceti whales, and 
 never higher up than seven feet from the anus, is an 
 undeniable proof of fat being formed in the intestines ; 
 and a r ambergris is only met with in whales out of 
 health It is most probably collected there from the ab- 
 sorbents, under the influence of disease, not acting so 
 as to take it into the constitution. In the human 
 30 
 
 colon,, solid masses of fat are sometimes met with in a 
 diseased state of that canal. A description and analysis 
 by Doctor Ure of a mass of ambergris, extracted in 
 Perthshire from the rectum of a living woman, were 
 published in a London Medical Journal in September, 
 1817. There is a case communicated by Dr. Babington, 
 of fat formed in the intestines of a girl four and a half 
 years old, and passing off by stool. Mr. Brande found, 
 on the suggestion of Sir E. Home, that muscle digested 
 in bile, is convertible into fat, at the temperature of 
 about 100°. If the substance, however, pass rapidly 
 into putrefaction, no fat is formed. Fa;ces voided by a 
 gouty gentleman after six days’ constipation, yielded, 
 on infusion in water, a fatty film. This process of 
 forming lat in the lower intestines by means of bile, 
 throws considerable light upon the nourishment de- 
 rived from clysters, a fact well ascertained, but which 
 could not be explained. It also accounts for the wast- 
 ing of the body, which so invariably attends all com- 
 plaints of the lower bowels. It accounts too for all 
 the varieties in the turns of the colon, which we meet 
 with in so great a degree in different animals. This 
 property of the bile explains likewise the formation of 
 fatty concretions in the gall bladder so commonly met 
 with, and which, from these experiments, appear to be 
 produced by the action of the bile on the mucus 
 secreted in the gall bladder; and it enables us to 
 understand how want of the gall bladder in children, 
 from mal-formation, is attended with excessive lean- 
 ness, notwithstanding a great appetite, and leads to an 
 early death. Fat thus appears to be formed in the 
 intestines, and from thence received into the circu- 
 lation, and deposited in almost every part of the body. 
 And as there appears to be no direct channel by which 
 any superabundance of it can be thrown out of the 
 body, whenever its supply exceeds the consumption, 
 its accumulation becomes a disease, and often a very 
 distressing one. 
 
 [In the New- York Medical Repository, vol. ii. p. 
 325, is related the case of a person who was drowned, 
 and whose body was converted into this substance 
 after lying in the mud of a river for a year. We have 
 seen a piece of meat raised out of a well by' pumping, 
 into which it had fallen, and where it was completely 
 changed into adipocire. A barrel of meat, which had 
 undergone a change and become adipocire, was raised 
 from the British frigate Hussar, sunk near Hell- Gate 
 during the revolutionary war, where it had remained 
 in eight or ten fathoms of salt water near fifty years. 
 A single body of a female, consisting of a solid mass 
 of adipocire, w^as dug up in dry ground, near the City 
 Hall in New-York. A box of candles, taken from a 
 sunken wreck on the coast of Brazil, was changed in 
 appearance and consistence, and had become a mass 
 of adipocire. The bones of a huge cetaceous animal 
 were dug up in the low grounds about New-Orleans: 
 when they were exhibited as a show in New-York, 
 in 1828, adipocire was discovered in the cells of the 
 spongy part of the jaw-bone. A.] 
 
 ADPPOSE. ( Adiposus ; from adeps, fat.) Fatty ; 
 as adipose membrane, &c. 
 
 Adipose membrane. Membrana adiposa. The 
 fat collected in the cells of the cellular membrane. 
 
 ADI PSA. (From a, neg. and Sirpa, thirst.) 1. So 
 the Greeks called medicines, &c. which abate thirst. 
 
 2. Hippocrates applied this word to oxymel. 
 
 ADI PSIA. (From a, neg. and Supa, thirst.) A 
 want of thirst. A genus of disease in the class locales , 
 and order dysorcxice of Cullen’s Nosology. It is 
 mostly symptomatic of some disease of the brain. 
 
 ADI PSOS. So called because it allays thirst.) 1. 
 The Egyptian palm-tree, the fruit of which is said to 
 be the Myrobalans , which quench thirst. 
 
 2. Also a name for liquorice. 
 
 ADJUTO RIUM. (From ad and juvo , to help.) 
 A name of the humerus , from its usefulness in lifting 
 up the fore-arm. 
 
 ADJUVA NTIA. Whatever assists in preventing 
 or curing disease. 
 
 Adnata tunica. Albuginea oculi ; Tunica albu- 
 ginea oculi. A membrane of the eye mostly confound- 
 ed with the conjunctiva. It is, however, thus formed : 
 five of the muscles which move the eye, take their ori- 
 gin from the bottom of the orbit, and the sixth arises 
 from the edge of it ; they are all inserted by a tendi- 
 nous expansion, into the anterior part of the tunica 
 sclerotica , which expansion forms the adnata, and 
 
ADV 
 
 gives the whiteness peculiar to the fore-part of the 
 eye. It lies between the sclerotica and conjunctiva. 
 
 ADNA'TUS. (From adncscor , to grow to.) A 
 term applied to some parts which appear to grow to 
 others: as tunica adnata , stipules adnata, folium 
 adnatum. 
 
 ADOLESCE'NTIA. See Age. 
 
 Ado'nion. (From A <5 am?, the youth from whose 
 blood it was feigned to have sprung.) Adonium. See 
 Artemisia abrotanum. 
 
 Adonium. See Adonion. 
 
 ADO PTER. Tubus ir.termedius. A chemical 
 vessel with two necks, used to combine retorts to the 
 cucurbits or matrasses in distillation, with retorts 
 instead of receivers. 
 
 A'dor. A sort of corn, called also spelta. 
 
 A'dos. Forge water, or water in which red-hot 
 iron is extinguished. 
 
 AD PONDUS OMNIUM. The weight of the whole. 
 These words are inserted in pharmaceutical prepara- 
 tions, or prescriptions, when the last ingredient ought 
 to weigh as much as all the others put together. 
 
 ADPRESSUS. Approximated. A term in botany, 
 applied to branches of leaves when they rise in a 
 direction nearly parallel to the stem, and are closely 
 applied to them, as in the branches of the Genista 
 tinctoria and leaves of the Tlilaspi campestris. 
 
 Adra Rhi'za. Blancard says the root of the Aris- 
 tolochia is thus named. 
 
 Adra'chne. The strawberry bay-tree. A species 
 of Arbutus. 
 
 Adrara'gi. An Indian name for our garden-saffron. 
 
 ADROBO'LON. (From aSpos, large, and jSuXo?, 
 a globe, bole, or mass.) Indian bdellium, which is 
 coarser than the Arabian. See Bdellium. 
 
 ADSCENDENS. See Ascendens. 
 
 ADSTRICTION. Costiveness. < 
 
 ADSTRINGENT. See Astringent. 
 
 [ADULARIA. This is the most perfect variety of 
 feldspar, and bears to common feldspar, in many 
 respects, the relation of rock crystal to common quartz. 
 Adularia is more or less translucent, and sometimes 
 transparent and limpid. Its colour is white, either a 
 little milky, or with a tinge of green, yellow, or red. 
 But it is chiefly distinguished by presenting, when in 
 certain positions, whitish reflections, which are often 
 slightly tinged with blue or green, and exhibit a pearly 
 or silver lustre. These reflections, which are often 
 confined to certain spots, proceed in most cases from 
 the interior of the crystal. 
 
 Adularia is sometimes cut into plates and polished. 
 The fish's eye , moonstone , and argentine , of lapidaries, 
 come chiefly from Persia, Arabia, and Ceylon, and 
 belong to adularia, as do also the water opal and 
 girasole of the Italians. — Cleavl. Min. 
 
 It has been found in the states of Maryland, Penn- 
 sylvania, New-York, and Massachusetts. A.] 
 
 ADUSTION. Adustio. 1. An inflammation about 
 the brain,' and its membranes, with a hollowness of 
 the eyes, a pale colour, and a dry body ; obsolete. 
 
 2. In surgery, adustion signifies the same as cauter- 
 ization, and means the application of any substance 
 to the animal body, which acts like fire. The ancient 
 surgeons, especially the Arabians, were remarkably 
 fond of having recourse to adustion in local diseases ; 
 but the use of actual heat is very rarely admitted by 
 the moderns. 
 
 ADVENTITIOUS. (Adventitius ; from advenio, 
 to come to.) Any thing that accidentally, and not in 
 the common course of natural causes, happens to 
 make a part of another. Something accruing or befall- 
 ing a person or thing from without. It is used in 
 medicine in opposition to hereditary; as when diseases 
 may be transmitted from the parent and also acquired, 
 as is the case with gout and jcrofula. They are some- 
 times hereditary, and very often adventitious. 
 
 ADVERSIFO'LIA. (From adversus , opposite, and 
 folium , a leaf.') A plant with alternate leaves. 
 
 Adversifo ; li* plant.*. 1. Plants the leaves of 
 which stand opposite to each other on the same stem 
 or branch. 
 
 2. The name of a class in Sauvages’ Metkodus Fo- 
 liorum. Valerian, teasel, honey-suckle, &c. are 
 examples. 
 
 ADVERSUS. Opposite. Applied in natural history 
 to parts which stand opposite to each other ; as plantce 
 adversifolice , the leaves standing opposite to each 
 
 /EGO 
 
 other on the same stem, as in valerian, teasel, honey- 
 suckle, &c. 
 
 ADYNA'MIA. ( Adynamia , ce, f. ; ASwapia, from 
 a, priv. and Swapis, power.) A defect of vital power. 
 
 Adyna'mi*. (The plural of Adynamia.) The 
 second order of the class- neuroses of Cullen’s Noso- 
 logy ; it comprehends syncope , dyspepsia , hypochon- 
 driasis, and chlorosis. 
 
 Ady'namon. (From a, neg. and Svvapig, strength.) 
 Adynamum. Among ancient physicians, it signified a 
 kind of weak factitious wine, prepared from must, 
 boiled down with water ; to be given to patients to 
 whom pure or genuine wine might be hurtful. 
 
 Adynamum. See Adynamon. 
 
 [A1DELITE. A mineral described by Kirwan, con- 
 taining, according to Bergman, silex from 62 to 69 
 parts, alumine from 18 to 20, lime from 8 to 16, water 
 3 to 4. — Clean. Min. A.] 
 
 /EDOI'A. (From aiSas, modesty ; or from a, neg. 
 and eiSeo), to see ; as not being decent to the sight.) 
 The pudenda, or parts of generation. 
 
 iEDOPSO'PHIA. (From aiSoia, pudenda; and 
 xpo'H a), to break wind.) A term used by Sauvages 
 and Sagar, to signify a flatus from the bladder, or 
 from the womb, making its escape through the vagina. 
 
 A3DOPTO SIS. (JEdoptosis ; from aiSolov, the 
 groin ; pi. aiSoia, pudenda; and ir^ioais, a falling 
 down.) Genital prolapsi. The name of a genus of 
 diseases in Good’s Nosology. 
 
 /EGAGRO PILUS. (From aiyaypos, a wild goat, 
 and pila, a ball.) JEgagropila. 
 
 1. A ball found in the stomach of deer, goats, hogs, 
 horned cattle, as cows, &c. It consists of hairs which 
 they have swallowed from licking themselves. They 
 are of different degrees of hardness, but have no medi- 
 cinal virtues. Some rank these balls among the 
 Bezoars. Hieronymus Velschius wrote a Realise on 
 the virtues of this. 
 
 2. A species of conferva found in Wallenfenmoor, 
 from its resembling these concretions, is also so named. 
 
 A3'GIAS. A white speck on the pupil of the eye, 
 which occasions a dimness of sight. 
 
 iEGI'DES. Aglia. A disorder of the eyes men- 
 tioned .by Hippocrates. Foesius thinks the disease 
 consists of small cicatrices in the eye, caused by an 
 afflux of corrosive humours upon the part. But in 
 one passage of Hippocrates, Foesius says it signifies 
 small white concretions of humours which stick upon 
 the pupil, and obscure the sight. 
 
 iEGI'DlON. A collyrium or ointment for inflamma- 
 tions and defluxions of the eyes. 
 
 /E'GILOPS. 1. The same as JEgylops. 
 
 2. Wild fescue grass, so called from its supposed 
 virtue in curing the disorder named A2gyIops. It is a 
 species of Bromus in the Linnaean system. 
 
 iEGINE'TA, Paulus. A celebrated surgeon of the 
 island of Angina, from Which he derived his name. lie 
 is placed by Le Clerc in the fourth century ; by others 
 in the seventh. He was eminently skilled in his pro- 
 fession, and his works are frequently cited by Fabri- 
 cius ab Aquapendente. He is the first author that 
 notices the cathartic quality of rhubarb. He begins 
 his book with the description of the diseases of women ; 
 and is said to be the first that deserves the appellation 
 of a man midwife. 
 
 AIqine'tia. Malabrian broom rape. A species of 
 
 Orobancha. 
 
 A3'GIS. A film on the eye. 
 
 ASGO'CERAS. (From ai\, a goat, and nepas, a 
 horn ; so called, because the pods were supposed to 
 resemble the horns of a goat.) Fcenugreek. See 
 Trigmella Fcenumgrcecum. 
 
 ASGO'LETHRON. (From ai\, a goat, and oXedpo ?, 
 destruction : so named from the opinion of its being 
 poisonous to goats.) Tournefort says it is the Cha- 
 mcerododendron , now the Azelcea pontica of Linnaeus. 
 
 iEGO'NYCHON. (From ai\ , a goat, and ovv%, a 
 hoof: because of the hardness of the seed.) See 
 Lithosperm.um officinale. 
 
 AEGOPO'DIUM. ( JEgopodium , i. n. ; from ai\, a 
 goat, and tzovs, a foot : from its supposed resemblance 
 to a goat’s foot.) A genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Clas3, Pentandria ; Order, Digynia. Goat- 
 weed. The following species was formerly much 
 esteemed. 
 
 iEGOPomuM podagraria. Goatweed. This plant 
 is sedative, and was formerly applied to mitigafe pains 
 
AER 
 
 of gout, and to relieve piles, but not now employed. In 
 its earlier state it is tender and esculent. 
 
 AEgoproso'pon. (From ai%, a goat, and zspoawirov, 
 a face : so called because goats are subject to defects 
 in the eyes, or from having in it some ingredients 
 named after the goat.) A name of a lotion for the 
 eyes, when inflamed. 
 
 AE'GYLOPS. (, Mgylops , op is, m. ; from ai\, a 
 goat, and coi^, an eye.) Anchilops. A disease so 
 named from the supposition that goats .were very sub- 
 ject to it. The term means a sore just under the inner 
 angle of the eye. The best modern surgeons seein to 
 consider the asgylops only as a stage of the fistula 
 Iachrymalis. Paulus AEgineta calls it anchilops, before 
 it bursts, and aegylops after. When the skin covering 
 the lachrymal sac has been for some time inflamed, or 
 subject to frequent returning inflammations, it most 
 commonly happens that ihe puncta lachrymalia are 
 affected by it ; and the fluid, not having an opportu- 
 nity of passing off by them, distends the inflamed skin, 
 so that at last it becomes sloughy, and bursts exter- 
 nally. This is that state of the disease which is called 
 perfect aigylops, or aegylops. 
 
 AEgy'ptia muscata. See Hibiscus abelmoschus. 
 AEGYPTl'ACUM. A name given to different un- 
 guents of the detergent or corrosive kind. We meet 
 with a black, a red, a white, a simple, a compound, 
 and a magistral regyptiacum. The simple aegyptiacum, 
 which is that usually found in our shops, is a composi- 
 tion of verdigris, vinegar, and honey, boiled to a con- 
 sistence. It is usually supposed to take its name from 
 its dark colour, wherein it resembles that of the natives 
 of Egypt. It is improperly called an unguent, as there 
 is no oil, or rather fat in it. 
 
 AEgy'ptium pharmacum ad aures. AStius speaks 
 of this as excellent for deterging foetid ulcers of the 
 ears, which he says it cures, though the patient were 
 born with them. 
 
 AEIPATHEI'A. (From ati, always, and z zuOos, a 
 disease.) Diseases of long duration. 
 
 AENEA. (From as, brass, so called because it was 
 formerly made of brass.) A catheter. 
 
 AEO'NION. The common house leek. See Sem- 
 pervivum tectorum. 
 
 AEO'RA. (From aiwpeio, to lift up, to suspend on 
 high.) Exercise without muscular action ; as swing- 
 ing. A species of exercise used by the ancients, and 
 of which Aetius gives the following account. -Gesta- 
 tion, while it exercises the body, the body seems to be 
 at rest. Of this motion there are several kinds. First, 
 swinging in a hammock, which, at the decline of a 
 fever, is beneficial. Secondly, being carried in a litter, 
 in which the patient either sits or lies along. It is 
 useful when the gout, stone, or such other disorder 
 attends, as does not admit of violent motions. Thirdly, 
 riding in a chariot, which is of service in most chroni- 
 cal disorders; especially before the more violent exer- 
 cises can be admitted. Fourthly, sailing in a ship or 
 boat. This produces various effects, according to the 
 different agitation of the waters, and, in many tedious 
 chronical disorders, is efficacious beyond what is ob- 
 served from the most skilful administration of drugs. 
 These are instances of a passive exercise. 
 
 AEQUA'HS. Equal. Applied by botanists to dis- 
 tinguish length; as filimenta, cequalia ; pedunculi 
 i equates , &c. 
 
 AE'QUE. Equally. The same as ana. 
 AEQ.UTVALVIS. JEquivalve. A botanical term, 
 implying, composed of equal valves. 
 
 A'ER. ( Aer , eris , m. ; fromai?o.1 The fluid which 
 surrounds the globe. See Air and Atmosphere. 
 
 AE'ra. Darnel, or lolium. 
 
 JEratcd alkaline water. An alkaline water impreg- 
 nated with carbonic acid. 
 
 SERIAL. Belonging to air. 
 
 JErial Acid. See Carbonic acid. 
 
 JErial plants. Those plants are so called which, 
 after a certain time, do not require that their roots 
 should be fixed to any spot in order to maintain their 
 life, which they do by absorption from the atmosphere. 
 Such are a curious tropical tribe of plants called cacti, 
 the epidendrum, flos aeris, and the ficus australis. 
 AERI'TIS. The Anagallis, or pimpernell. 
 AEROLITE. A meteoric stone. 
 
 AEROLO'GICE. See Aerology. 
 
 AEROLO'GY. (Acrologia, ce, f. ; from arjp, the 
 air, and Aoyoj, a discourse.) Aerologice. That part 
 
 iEST 
 
 of medicine which treats of the nature and proper 
 
 ties of air. 
 
 Aero'meli. Honey dew; also a name for manna. 
 
 AEROMETER. An instrument for making the ne- 
 cessary corrections in pneumatic experiments to ascer- 
 tain the mean bulk of the gases. 
 
 AEROPHO BIA. Fear of air or wind. 
 
 1. Said to be a symptom of phrenitis and hydro- 
 phobia. 
 
 2. A name of Hydrophobia. 
 
 AERO'PHOBUS. (From app, air, and $ 060 $, fear.) 
 
 According to Ccelius Aurelianus, some phrenetic pa- 
 tients are afraid of a lucid, and others of an obscure 
 air : and these he calls aerophobi. 
 
 AERO SIS. The aerial vital spirit of the ancients. 
 
 AEROSTATION. JErostatio. A name commonly, 
 but not very correctly, given to the art of raising heavy 
 bodies into the atmosphere, by buoyancy of heated air, 
 or gases of small specific gravity, enclosed in a bag, 
 which from being usually of a spherical form, is called 
 a balloon. 
 
 AERO'SUS LAPIS. So Pliny calls the Lapis cala- 
 minaris, upon the supposition that it was a copper ore. 
 
 AEruca. Verdigris. 
 
 AERU'GO. (JErugo, ginis , f., from as, copper.) 
 1. The rust of any metal, particularly of copper. 
 
 2. Verdigris. See Verdigris. 
 
 AErugo jeris. Rusts of copper or verdigris. See 
 
 Verdigris. 
 
 AErugo pr.epara'ta. See Verdigris. 
 
 AES. Brass. 
 
 AESCULA'PIUS, said to be the son of Apollo, by 
 the nymph Coronis, bom at Epidaurus, and educated 
 by Chiron, who taught him to cure the most dangerous 
 diseases, and even raise the dead ; worshipped by the 
 ancients as the god of medicine. His history is so in- 
 volved in fable, that it is useless to trace it minutely. 
 His two sons, Machaon and Podalirius, who ruled 
 over a small city in Thessaly, after his death accom- 
 panied the Greeks to the siege of Troy : but Homer 
 speaks merely of their skill in the treatment of wounds ; 
 and divine honours were not paid to their father till a 
 latter period. In the temples raised to him, votive 
 tablets were hung up, on which were recorded the dis- 
 eases cured, as they imagined, by his assistance. 
 
 AE'SCULUS. ( JEsculus , i, m. ; from esca, food.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system 
 Class, Hcptandria ; Order, Monogynia. Horse- 
 chesnut. 
 
 AEsculus hippo castanum. The systematic name 
 for the common horse-chesnut tree. Castanea equina , 
 pavina. JEscillus—foliolis septenis of Linnaeus. The 
 fruit of this tree, when dried and powdered, is recom- 
 mended as an errhine. The bark is highly esteemed 
 on the continent as a febrifuge ; and is, by some, con- 
 sidered as being superior in quality to the Peruvian 
 bark. The bark intended for medical use is to be 
 taken from those branches which are neither very 
 young nor very old, and to be exhibited under similar 
 forms and doses, as directed with respect to the Peru- 
 vian bark. It rarely disagrees with the stomach ; but 
 its astringent effects generally require the occasional 
 administration of a laxative. During the late scarcity 
 of grain, some attempts were made to obtain starch 
 from the horse-chesnut, and not without success. 
 
 AESTHE'TICA. (From aioOdvopai, to feel, or per- 
 ceive.) Diseases affecting the sensation. The name 
 of an order of diseases in Good’s Nosology. See A 'o 
 sology. 
 
 AESTIV'ALIS. (From aestas, summer.) AEstival ; 
 belonging to summer. Diseases of animals and plants 
 which appear in the summer. 
 
 AEstivales plants. Plants which flower in sum- 
 mer. A division according to the seasons of the year. 
 
 AESTIVA'TIO. AEstivation; the action of the 
 summer, or its influence on things. 
 
 ASstphara. Incineration, or burning of the flesh, 
 or any other part of the body. 
 
 AESTUA'RIUM. A stove for conveying heat to all 
 parts of the body at once. A kind of vapour bath. 
 Ambrose Parti calls an instrument thus, which he de- 
 scribes for conveying heat to any particular part. Pal- 
 inarius, De Morbis Contagiosis, gives a contrivance 
 under this name, for sweating the whole body. 
 
 AEstua'tio. The boiling up, or rather the ferment- 
 ing of liquors when mixed. 
 
 AS' ST US. JEstus , us, m. ; from the Hebrew esh, 
 
J5TH 
 
 AFF 
 
 heat. Heat ; applied to the feeling merely of heat, and 
 sometimes to that of inflammation in which there is 
 heat and redness. 
 
 /Estus volaticus. 1 . Sudden heat, or scorching, 
 which soon goes oft", but which for a time reddens the 
 
 part. 
 
 2. According to Vogel, synonymous with phlogosis. 
 
 3. Erythema volaticum of Sauvages. 
 
 /E TAS. See Age. 
 
 /E'THER. (. JEther , eris, m. ; from aiOyp : a sup- 
 posed fine subtile fluid.) ./Ether. A volatile liquor, 
 obtained by distillation, from a mixture of alcohol and 
 a concentrated acid. 
 
 The medical properties of aether, when taken inter- 
 nally, are antispasmodic, cordial, and stimulant. 
 Against nervous and typhoid fever, all nervous dis- 
 eases, but especially tetanic affections, soporose dis- 
 eases from debility, asthma, palsy, spasmopic colic, 
 hysteria, &c. it always enjoys some share of reputa- 
 tion. Regular practitioners seldom give so much as 
 empirics, who sometimes venture upon large quanti- 
 ties, with incredible benefit. Applied externally, it is 
 of service in the headache, toothache, and other pain- 
 ful affections. Thus employed, it is capable of pro- 
 ducing two very opposite effects, according to its ma- 
 nagement ; for, if it be prevented from evaporating, 
 by covering the place to which it is applied closely 
 with the hand, it proves a powerful stimulant and 
 rubefacient, and excites a sensation of burning heat, 
 as is the case with solutions of camphor in alcohol, or 
 turpentine. In this way it is frequently used for re- 
 moving pains in the head or teeth. On the contrary, 
 if it be dropped on any part of the body, exposed freely 
 to the air, its rapid evaporation produces an intense 
 degree of cold ; and, as this is attended with a propor- 
 tional diminution of bulk in the part, applied in this 
 way, it has frequently contributed to the reduction of 
 the intestine, in cases of strangulated hernia. 
 
 /Ether rectificatus. JEther vitriolicus. Recti- 
 fied aether. Take of sulphuric aether, fourteen fluid 
 ounces. Fused potash, half an ounce. Distilled 
 water, eleven fluid ounces. 
 
 First dissolve the potash in two ounces of the water, 
 and add thereto the aether, shaking them well together, 
 until they are mixed. Next, at a temperature of about 
 200 degrees, distil over twelve fluid ounces of rectified 
 aether, from a large retort into a cooled receiver. Then 
 shake the distilled aether well with nine fluid ounces of 
 water, and set the liquor by, so that the water may 
 subside. Lastly, pour off the supernatant rectified 
 aether, and keep it in a well-stopped bottle. 
 
 Sulphuric aether is impregnated with some sulphu- 
 reous acid, as is evident in the smell, and with some 
 aetherial oil: and these require a second process to 
 separate them. Potash unites to the acid, and re- 
 quires to be added in a state of solution, and in suffi- 
 cient quantities, for the purpose of neutralizing it; 
 and it also forms a soap with the oil. It is advantage- 
 ous also to use a less quantity of water than exists in 
 the ordinary solution of potash; and therefore the 
 above directions are adopted in the last London Phar- 
 macopeia. For its virtues, see JEther. 
 
 /Ether sulphuricus. Naphtha vitrioli ; JEther 
 vitriolicus. Sulphuric aether. Take of rectified spirit, 
 sidphuric acid, of each, by weight, a pound and a half. 
 Pour the spirit into a glass retort, then gradually add 
 to it the acid, shaking it after each addition, and 
 taking care that their temperature, during the mixture, 
 may not exceed 120 degrees. Place the retort very 
 cautiously into a sand bath, previously heated to 200 
 degrees, so that the liquor may boil as speedily as pos- 
 sible, and the aether may pass over into a tubulated 
 receiver, to the tubulure of which another receiver is 
 applied, and kept cold by immersion in ice, or water. 
 Continue the distillation until a heavier part also begins 
 to pass over, and appear under the aether in the bottom 
 of the receiver. To the liquor which remains in the 
 retort, pour twelve fluid ounces more of rectified spirit, 
 and repeat the distillation in the same manner. 
 
 It is mostly employed as an excitant, nervine, anti- 
 spasmodic, and diuietic, in cases of spasms, cardialgia, 
 enteralgia, fevers, hysteria, cephalalgia, and spasmodic 
 asthma. The dose is from min. xx to 3 ij. Exter- 
 nally, it cures toothache, and violent pains in the head. 
 See JEther. 
 
 ./Ether vitriolicus. See JEther sulphuricus and 
 JEther rectificatus . 
 
 C 
 
 ./Ethe'rea herba. The plant formerly so ealled ia 
 supposed to be the Eryngium. 
 
 /Etherial oil. See Oleum JEtherium. 
 
 /ETHlOPS. A term applied formerly to several 
 preparations, because of a black colour, like the skin 
 of an /Ethiopian. 
 
 /Ethiops antimonia'lis. A preparation of anti 
 mony and mercury, once in high repute, and still em 
 ployed by some practitioners in cutaneous diseases 
 A few grains are to be given at first, and the quantity 
 increased as the stomach can bear it. 
 
 /Ethiops martialis. A preparation of iron, for 
 merly in repute, but now neglected. 
 
 JEthiops mineral. The substance heretofore known 
 by this name, is called by the London College, Hy- 
 drargyri sulphuretum nigrum. 
 
 /ETHMOID. See Ethmoid. 
 
 JEthmoid Artery. See Ethmoid Artery. 
 
 JEthmoid Bone. See Ethmoid Bone. 
 
 /E THU'S A. ( JEthusa , f. ; from aiOovaa , beg- 
 garly.) The name of a genus of plants of the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Digynia. 
 
 /Ethusa meum. The systematic name of the meurn 
 of the Pharmacopoeias. Called also Meum athaman- 
 ticum ; Meu ; Spignel ; Baldmoney. The root of this 
 plant is recommended as a carminative, stomachic, 
 and for attenuating viscid humours, and appears to be 
 nearly of the same nature as lovage, differing in its 
 smell, being rather more agreeable, somewhat like that 
 of parsnips, but stronger, and being in its taste less 
 sweet, and more warm, or acrid. 
 
 /ETIOLOGY. ( JEtiologia , «e, f. ; airio\oyia : from 
 aijia, a cause, and Aoyoj, a discourse.) The doctrine 
 of the causes of diseases. 
 
 /ET1TES. Eagle stone. A stone formed of oxyde 
 of iron, containing in its cavity some concretion which 
 rattles on shaking the stone. Eagles were said to 
 carry them to their nest, whence their name: and su- 
 perstition formerly ascribed wonderful virtues to them. 
 
 [This is now arranged among the ores of iron by 
 the name of the nodular argillaceous oxide of iron. 
 See Clean. Min. A.] 
 
 AE'TIUS. A physician, called also Amidenus , 
 from the place of his birth. He flourished at Alexan- 
 dria, about the end of the fifth ceutury, and left six- 
 teen books, divided into four tetrabiblia , on the prac- 
 tice of physic and surgery, principally collected from 
 Galen and other early writers, but with some original 
 observations. He appears very partial to the use of 
 the cautery, both actual and potential, especially in 
 palsy; which plan of treatment Mr. Pott revived in 
 paraphlegia ; and it has since often been adopted with 
 success. Aetius is the earliest writer who ascribed 
 medical efficacy to the external use of the magnet, par 
 ticularly in gout and convulsions ; but rather on the 
 report of others, than as what he had, personally ex- 
 perienced. 
 
 /Eto'cion. JEtolium. The granum cnidium. See 
 Daphne mezereon. 
 
 /Eto'nychum. See Lithospermum. 
 
 AFFECTION. ( Affectio , onis, f. This'is expressed 
 in Greek by aadog : hence pathema, passio.) Any ex 
 isting disorder of the whole body, or a part of it ; kp 
 hysterics, ieprosy, &c. Thus, by adding a descriptive 
 epithet’to the term affection, most distempers may be 
 expressed. And hence we say febrile affection, cuta- 
 neous affection, &c., using the word affection synony- 
 mously with disease. 
 
 AFFINITY. ( Affinitas , atis, f. ; a proximity of 
 relationship.) The term affinity is used indifferently 
 with attraction. See Attraction. 
 
 Affinity of aggregation. See Attraction. 
 
 Affinity, appropriate. See Affinity , incermediate. 
 
 Affinity of composition. See Attraction. 
 
 Affinity, compound. When three or more bodes, 
 on account of their mutual affinity, unite and form one 
 homogeneous body, then the affinity is termed com 
 pound affinity or attraction : thus, if to a solution of 
 sugar and water be added spirits of wine, these three 
 bodies will form a homogeneous liquid by compound 
 affinity. 
 
 Affinity, divellent. See Affinity , quiescent. 
 
 Affinity, double. Double elective attraction. 
 When two bodies, each consisting of two elementary 
 parts, come into contact, and are decomposed, so that 
 their elements become reciprocally united, and pro- 
 duce two new compound bodies, the decomposition ia 
 
AFF 
 
 then termed decomposition by double affinity : thus, if 
 we add common salt, which consists of muriatic acid 
 and soda, to nitrate of silver, which is composed of nitric 
 acid and oxyde of silver, these two bodies will be decom- 
 pounded ; for the nitric acid unites with the soda, and 
 the oxyde of silver with the muriatic acid, and thus 
 may be obtained two new bodies. The common salt 
 and nitrate of silver therefore mutually decompose 
 each other by what is called double affinity. 
 
 Affinity, intermediate. Appropriate affinity. 
 Affinity of an intermedium is, when two substances of 
 different kinds, that show to one another no component 
 affinity, do, by the assistance of a third, combine, and 
 unite into a homogeneous whole : thus, oil and water 
 are substances of different kinds, which, by means of 
 alcali, combine and unite into a homogeneous sub- 
 stance : hence the theory of lixiviums, of washing, &c. 
 See Attraction. 
 
 Affinity, quiescent. Mr. Kirwan employs the 
 term Quiescent affinity to mark that, by virtue of 
 which, the principle of each compound, decomposed 
 by double affinity, adhere to each other ; and Bivel- 
 lent affinity , to distinguish that by which the princi- 
 ples of one body unite and change order with those 
 of the other : thus, sulphate of potash is not com- 
 pletely decomposed by the nitric acid or by lime, when 
 either of these principles is separately presented ; but 
 if the nitric acid be combined with lime, this nitrate of 
 lime will decompose the sulphate of potash. In this 
 last case, the affinity of the sulphuric acid with the al- 
 cali is weakened by its affinity to the lime. This acid, 
 therefore, is subject to two affinities, the one which 
 retains it to the alcali, called quiescent, and the other 
 which attracts it toward the lime, called divellent 
 affinity. 
 
 Affinity, reciprocal. When a compound of two 
 bodies is decomposed by a third, the separated princi- 
 ple being in its turn capable of decomposing the new 
 combination : thus ammonia and magnesia will sepa- 
 rate each other from muriatic acid. 
 
 Affinity, simple. Single elective attraction. V 
 a body, consisting of two component parts, be decom- 
 posed on the approach of a third, which has a greater 
 affinity with one of those component parts than they 
 have for each other, then the decomposition is termed 
 decomposition by simple affinity : for instance, if 
 pure potash be added to a combination of nitric acid 
 and lime, the union which existed between these two 
 bodies will cease, because the potash combines with 
 the nitric acid, and the lime, being disengaged, is pre- 
 cipitated. The reason is, that the nitric acid has a 
 greater affinity for the pure potash than for the lime, 
 therefore it deserts the lime, to combine with the pot- 
 ash. When two bodies only enter into chemieal 
 anion, the affinity, which was the cause of it, is also 
 termed simple or single elective attraction; thus the 
 solution of sugar and water is produced by simple affi- 
 nity, because there are but two bodies. 
 
 AFFLA'TUS. (From ad and flare , to blow.) A 
 vapour or blast. A species of erysipelas, which at- 
 tacks people suddenly, so named upon the erroneous 
 supposition that it was produced by some unwhole- 
 some wind blowing on the part. 
 
 AFFUSION. (Affusio ; from ad, and f undo , to 
 pour upon.) Pouring a liquor upon something. The 
 affusion of cold water, or pouring two or three quarts 
 on the patient’s head and body, is sometimes practised 
 by physicians, but lately introduced by Dr. Currie, of 
 Liverpool, in the treatment of typhus fever, and which 
 appears to possess a uniformity of success, which we 
 look for in vain in almost any other branch of medical 
 practice. The remedy consists merely in placing the 
 patient in a bathing-tub, or other convenient vessel, 
 and pouring a pailful of cold water upon his body ; 
 after which he is wiped dry, and again put to bed. It 
 should be noted, 
 
 First, That it is the low contagious fever in which 
 the cold affusion is to be employed : the first symp- 
 toms of which are a dull headache, with restlessness 
 and shivering ; pains in the back, and all over the body, 
 the tongue foul, with great prostration of strength ; the 
 headache becoming more acute, the heat of the body, by 
 the thermometer, 102° to 105°, or more ; general restless- 
 ness, increasing to delirium, particularly in the night. 
 
 Secondly , That it is in the early stage of the disease 
 we must employ the remedy ; and generally in the state 
 of the greatest heat and exacerbation. 
 
 AGA 
 
 Thirdly, It is affusion, not immersion, that must be 
 employed. 
 
 Since the first publication of Dr. Currie’s work, the 
 practice of affusion has been extended throughout 
 England ; and its efficacy has been established in some 
 stages of the disease, from which the author had origin 
 ally proscribed the practice of it. One of the caution- 
 ary injunctions which had been given for the affusion 
 of cold water in fever, was never to employ it in cases 
 where the patient had a sense of chilliness upon him , 
 even if the thermometer, applied to the trunk of the 
 body, indicated a preternatural degree of heat. In his 
 last edition of Reports, however, Dr. Currie has given 
 the particulars of a case of this kind, in which the cold 
 affusion was so managed as to produce a successful 
 event. 
 
 In fevers arising from , or accompanied by, topical 
 inflammation, his experience does not justify the use of 
 cold affusion ; though, in a great variety of these cases, 
 the warm affusion may be used with advantage. 
 “ And,” says he, “ though I have used the cold af- 
 fusion in some instances, so late as tire twelfth or four- 
 teenth day of contagious fever, with safety and suc- 
 cess, yet it can only be employed, at this advanced 
 period, in the instances in which the heat keeps up 
 steadily above the natural standard, and the. respira- 
 tion continues free. In such cases, I have seen it ap- 
 pease agitation and restlessness, dissipate delirium, 
 and, as it were, snatch the patient from impending dis- 
 solution. But it is in the early stages of fever (let me 
 again repeat) that it ought always to be employed, if 
 possible ; anywhere, without any regard to the heat of 
 the patient, it is had recourse to in the iast stage of 
 fever, after every other remedy has failed, and the case 
 appears desperate, (of which I have heard several in- 
 stances,) can it appear surprising that the issue should 
 sometimes be unfavourable ?” 
 
 Numerous mmmunications from various practition- 
 ers, in the W est and East Indies, in Egypt and Ame- 
 rica, also show the efficacy of affusion in the raging 
 fevers of hot countries. 
 
 AFORA. ( From a, priv. and fores, a door.) Having 
 a door or valve : applied to plants, the seed vessel of 
 which is not furnished with a valvule. 
 
 AFTER-BIRTH. See Placenta. 
 
 A'ga cretensium. • The small Spanish milk-thistle. 
 
 AGALACTA'TIO. See Agalactia. 
 
 AGALA'CTIA. (A yaXaicJia; from a, priv. and 
 yaXa, milk.) Agalaxis ; Agalactio ; Agalactatio. A 
 defect of milk in childbirth. 
 
 AGALA'CTOS. (From a, priv. and ya\a, milk.) 
 An epithet given to women who have no milk when 
 they lie in. 
 
 AGALA'XIS. See Agalactia. 
 
 Agallochum. See Lignum aloes. 
 
 Agallochum verum. See Lignum aloes. 
 
 Aga'lluge. See Lignum aloes. 
 
 Agallugum. See Lignum aloes. 
 
 AGALMATOLITE See Figurestone. 
 
 AGARIC. See Agaricus. 
 
 Agaricoides. (From ayapiicos, the agaric, and 
 ciXos, resemblance.) A species of fungus like the 
 agaric. 
 
 AGA'RICUS. Agaric. The name of a genus o{ 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Cryptogamia, 
 Order, Fungi. The plants of this genus appear to ap- 
 proach nearer to the nature of animal matter than any 
 other productions of the vegetable kingdom, as, beside 
 hydrogen, oxygen, and carbon, they contain a consi 
 derable portion of nitrogen, and yield ammonia by dis- 
 tillation. Prof. Proust has likewise discovered in 
 them the benzoic acid, and phosphate of lime. 
 
 The mushrooms, remarkable for the quickness of 
 their growth and decay, as well as for the feetor attend- 
 ing their spontaneous decomposition, were unaccount- 
 ably neglected by analytical chemists, though callable 
 of rewarding their trouble, as is evinced by the recent 
 investigations and discoveries of Messrs. Vauquel. i 
 and Braconnot. The insoluble fungous portion of tie 
 mushroom, though it resembles woody fibre in sorrn 
 respects, yet being less soluble than it in alcalies, and 
 yielding a nutritive food, is evidently a peculiar pro- 
 duct, to which accordingly the name of fungin lias 
 been given. Two new vegetable acids, the boletic and 
 fungic, were also fruits of these researches 
 
 The six following species have been submitted to 
 chemical analysis ; the results are affixed to each. 1 
 
AGA 
 
 AGA 
 
 Agaricus campestris, an ordinary article of foo ana- 
 lyzed by Vauquelin, gave the following constituents: 
 1. Adipocire. On expressing the juice of the agaric, 
 and subjecting the remainder to the action of boiling 
 aikohol, a fatty matter is extracted, which falls down 
 in white Makes as the aikohol cools. It has a dirty 
 white colour ; a fatty feel, like spermaceti ; and, ex- 
 posed to heat, soon melts, and then exhales the odour of 
 grease. 2. An oily matter. 3. Vegetable albumen. 
 4. The sugar of mushrooms. 5. An animal matter 
 soluble in water and aikohol: on being heated, it 
 evolves the odour of roasting meat, like osmazome. 
 6. An animal matter not soluble in aikohol. ?• Fungin. 
 8. Acetate of potash. 
 
 2. Agaricus volvaceus afforded Braconnot fungin, 
 gelatin, vegetable albumen, much phosphate of potash, 
 some acetate of potash, sugar of mushrooms, a brown 
 oil, adipocire, wax, a very fugacious deleterious matter, 
 uncombined acid, supposed to be the acetic, benzoic 
 acid, muriate of potash, and a deal of water ; in all 
 14 ingredients. 
 
 3. Agaric us acris, or piperatus, was found by Bra- 
 connot, after a minute analysis, to contain nearly the 
 same ingredients as the preceding, without the wax 
 and benzoic acid, but with more adipocire. 
 
 4. Agnricus stypticus. From twenty parts of this 
 Braconnot obtained of resin and adipocire 1.8, fungin 
 Hi.7, of an unknown gelatinous substance, a pStasli 
 salt, and a fugacious acrid principle, 1.5. 
 
 5. Agaricus bulbosus, was examined by Vauquelin, 
 who found the following constituents : an animal mat- 
 ter insoluble in aikohol ; osmazome ; a soft fatty matter 
 of a yellow colour and acrid taste ; an acid salt, (not a 
 phosphate.) The insoluble substance of the agaric 
 yielded an acid by distillation. 
 
 b. Agaricus theogolus. In this, Vauquelin found 
 sugar of mushrooms ; osmazome ; a bitter acrid fatty 
 matter; an animal matter not soluble in aikohol; a 
 salt containing a vegetable acid. 
 
 Agaricus albus. See Boletus laricis. 
 
 Agaricus campestris. There are several species 
 of the agaric, which go by the term mushroom ; as the 
 Agaricus chantarellus , deliciosus , violaceus , &c. ; but 
 that which is eaten in this country is the Agaricus 
 campestris of Linnaeus. Similar to it in quality is the 
 champignon, or Agaricus pratensis. Broiled with 
 salt and pepper, or stewed with cream and some aro- 
 matic, they are extremely delicious, and, if not eaten 
 to excess, salubrious. Great care should be taken to 
 ascertain that they are the true fungus, and not those 
 of a poisonous nature. Catchup is made by throwing 
 salt on mushrooms, which causes them to part with 
 their juice. 
 
 Agaricus chantarellus. A species of fungus, 
 esteemed a delicacy by the French. Broiled with salt 
 -and pepper, it has much the flavour of a roasted cockle. 
 
 Agaricus chirurgorum. See Boletus igniarius. 
 
 Agaricus cinnamomeus. Brown mushroom. This 
 species of agaric is of a pleasant smell. When broiled, 
 it gives a good flavour. 
 
 Agaricus deliciosus. This fungus, well seasoned, 
 and then broiled, has the exact flavour of a roasted 
 muscle. It is in season in September. 
 
 Agaricus mineralis A mineral; the mountain 
 milk, or mountain meal, of the Germans. It is one of 
 the purest of the native carbonates of lime, found 
 chiefly in the clefts of rocks, and at the bottom of some 
 lakes, in a loose or semi-indurated form. It has been 
 used internally in htemorrhages, strangury, gravel, 
 and dysenteries ; and externally as an application to I 
 old ulcers, and weak and watery eyes. 
 
 [It is composed of very minute particles, feebly 
 cohering, fine or soft to the touch, and soiling the 
 fingers. Its texture is spongy, and hence it usually 
 swims for a moment when placed on water. Its colour 
 is white, either pure, or tinged with yellow, &.c. It is 
 a very pure carbonate of lime. 
 
 Agaric mineral undoubtedly proceeds from the gra- 
 dual disintegration of other varieties of carbonate of 
 lime, and is deposited from water in the cavities or 
 fissures of other calcareous rocks. 
 
 Var. 1. Fossil Farina. This variety differs but 
 little from that just described, and has probably a 
 similar origin. It appears in thin, white crusts, light 
 as cotton, and very easily reducible to powder. These 
 crusts are attached to the lateral or lower surfaces of 
 beds of shell, limestone, Sec. — Clean. Min. A.] 
 
 Agaricus muscarius. Bug agaric; so called from 
 its known virtue in destroying bugs. This reddish 
 fungus is the Agaricus — stipitatus, lamellis dimidiatis 
 solitarus , stipite volvato, apice cbilatato , basi ovato , of 
 Linnaeus. It is not much known in this country. 
 Haller reiates that six persons of Lithuania perished 
 at one time, by eating this kind of mushroom ; and 
 that in others it has caused delirium. The following 
 account from Orfila, of the effects of this species in 
 the animal economy, is interesting. Several French 
 soldiers ate, at two leagues from Polosck, in Russia, 
 mushrooms of the above kind. Four of them, of a 
 robust constitution, who conceived themselves proof 
 against the consequences under which their feebler 
 companions were beginning to suffer, refused obsti- 
 nately to take an emetic. In the evening, the following 
 symptoms appeared. Anxiety, sense of suffocation, 
 ardent thirst, intense griping pains, a small and irregu- 
 lar pulse, universal cold sweats, changed expression of 
 countenance, violet tint of the nose and lips, general 
 trembling, fuetid stools. These symptoms becoming 
 worse, they were carried to the hospital. Coldness 
 and livid colour of the limbs, a dreadful delirium, and 
 acute pains, accompanied them to the last moment. 
 One of them sunk a few hours after his admission into 
 the hospital ; the three others had the same fate in the 
 course of the night. On opening their dead bodies, the 
 stomach and intestines displayed large spots of inflam- 
 mation and gangrene; and putrefaction seemed ad- 
 vancing very rapidly. It is employed externally to 
 strumous phagedenic, and fistulous ulcers, as an escha- 
 rotic. 
 
 Agaricus piperatus. The plant thus named by 
 Linnaeus, is the pepper mushroom ; also called peppei 
 agaric. It is the Fungus piperatus albus , lacteo-succo 
 tuvgens of Ray. Fungus albus acris. When freely 
 taken, fatal consequences are related by several writers 
 to have been the result. When this vegetable has even 
 lost its acrid juice by drying, its caustic quality still 
 remains. 
 
 Agaricus pratensis. The champignon of Hud 
 son’s Flora Anglica. This plant has but little smell, 
 and is rather dry, yet when broiled and stewed, com- 
 municates a good flavour. 
 
 Agaricus violaceus. Violet' mushroom. This 
 fungus requires much broiling, but when sufficiently 
 done and seasoned, it is as delicious as an oyster. 
 Hudson’s bulbosus is only a variety of this. 
 
 AGATE. A mineral found chiefly in Siberia and 
 Saxony, which consists of chalcedony blended with 
 variable proportions of jasper, amethyst, quartz, opal, 
 heliotrope, and carnelion. 
 
 [This name is usually applied to an aggregate of 
 certain quartzy or siliceous substances, intimately 
 combined, possessing a great degree of hardness, a 
 compact and fine texture, agreeable colours, variously 
 arranged and intermixed, and susceptible of a good 
 polish. The minerals which most frequently enter 
 into the composition of agates, are common chalce- 
 dony, carnelion, and jasper, to which are sometimes 
 added flint, homstone, common quartz, amethyst, 
 heliotrope, and opal. The chalcedony , however, is the 
 most common and abundant ingredient, and may fre- 
 quently be considered the base of the agate ; in fact, 
 some agates are composed entirely of chalcedony dif 
 ferently coloured. In most cases, only two or three ol 
 the aforementioned ingredients occur in the samt 
 agate ; but, though variously intermixed, each ingre- 
 dient usually remains perfectly distinct. 
 
 Agates exhibit the colours already mentioned, while 
 describing the simple minerals which compose them. 
 But these colours are often so arranged, as to present 
 the resemblance of some well-known object. Hence 
 arises much of the beauty of agates ; and hence also 
 most of the distinctive names they have received in 
 the arts. Of these a few will be mentioned. 1. Onyx 
 agate. 2. Eyed agate. 3. Dotted agate. 4. Moss 
 agate. 5. Dendritic agate. 6. Spotted or figured 
 agate. 7. Breccia agate. 8. Fortification agate. 9. 
 Ribband agate, Sec. Clean. Min. A.] 
 
 [Agatized wood. This substance appears to have 
 been produced by the process common y called the pe 
 trifaction of wood. It is essentially composed of sili- 
 ceous earth, which it is highly probable has been gra- 
 dually deposited, as the vegetable matter was decom- 
 posed and removed. Both its form and texture indi- 
 cate its origin. Thus it presents more or less distinctly, 
 
AGG 
 
 AGR 
 
 the form of the trunk, branches, roots, or knots, which 
 once belonged to the vegetable. The surface is rough 
 or longitudinally striated. Its texture is fibrous, and 
 the fibres often intertwined like those of wood. Its 
 longitudinal fracture is usually fibrous or splintery, and 
 its cross fracture imperfectly concboidal, with little 
 or no lustre. — Cleav. Min. 
 
 Agatized wood has been found in various parts of 
 the United States. We have seen in the possession of 
 Dr. Mitchill some remarkable specimens of siliceous 
 petrifactions or agatized madrepores, echini, &c. from 
 the West-Indian islands. A.] 
 
 AGE. J. Etas . The ancients reckoned six stages of 
 life. 
 
 1. Pueritia , childhood, which is to the fifth year 
 »f our age. . 
 
 2. Adolescentia , youth, reckoned to the eighteenth, 
 >nd youth properly so called, to the twenty-fifth year. 
 
 3. Juventns, reckoned from the twenty-fifth to the 
 thirty-fifth year. 
 
 4. Virilis <Etas , manhood, from the thirty-fifth to 
 the fiftieth year. 
 
 5. Senectus , old age , from fifty to sixty. 
 
 6. Crepita xtas , decrepit age, which ends in death. 
 
 AGENE'SIA. (A ycvyaia ; from a, neg. y twain, or 
 
 yivopai, to beget.) Male sterility, or impotency in 
 man. A term employed by Vogel and Good. See 
 Nosology. 
 
 A'GEr. ( Ager , gri. m. ; from aypos-) The com- 
 mon earth or soil. 
 
 Ager nature. The womb. 
 
 AGE'RATUM. (Ayvpa'Jov ; from a, priv. and yy 
 pas, senectus : never old, evergreen ; because its flow- 
 ers preserve their beauty a long time.) See Achillxa 
 ageratum. 
 
 AGEU'STIA. (From a, neg. and ytvopai, gusto, 
 to taste.) Agheustia; Apogeustia ; Apogeusis. A 
 defect or loss of taste. A genus of disease in the class 
 locales , and order dyscesthesioe of Cullen. The causes 
 are fever or palsy, whence he forms two species : the 
 latter he calls organic , arising from some affection in 
 the membrane of the tongue, by which relishing things, 
 or those which have some taste, are prevented from 
 coming into contact with the nerves ; the other atonic , 
 arising without any affection of the tongue. 
 
 AGGLUTINA'NTIA. Adhesive medicines which 
 heal by causing the parts to stick together. 
 
 AGGLUTINA TION. ( Agglutinatio ; from ad 
 
 and glutino, to glue together.) The adhesive union or 
 sticking together of substances. 
 
 Aggluti'tio. Obstruction in the cesophagus, or a 
 difficulty in swallowing. 
 
 AGGREGATE. (Aggregates ; from aggrego, to 
 assemble together.) Aggregated or added together. 
 1. When bodies of the same kind are united, the only 
 consequence is, that one larger body is produced. In 
 this case, the united mass is called an aggregate, and 
 does not differ in its chemical properties from the bo- 
 dies from which it was originally made. Elementary 
 writers call the smallest parts into which an aggregate 
 can be divided without destroying its chemical pro- 
 perties, integrant parts. Thus the integrant parts of 
 common salt are the smallest parts which can be con- 
 ceived to remain without change ; and beyond these, 
 any further subdivision cannot be made without deve- 
 loping the component parts, namely, the alcali and the 
 acid ; which are still further resolvable into their con- 
 stituent principles. 
 
 2. A term applied to glands, flowers, gems, See. An 
 aggregate flower is one which consists of a number of 
 smaller flowers or fructifications, collected into a head 
 by means of some part common to them all. In this 
 view aggregate flowers are opposed to simple flowers 
 which have a single fructification, complete in its 
 parts, nine of which are common to many flowers. 
 
 Aggregate gem. A term applied in botany when 
 two, three, or even more gems appear at the same 
 time. 
 
 Aggregate glands. (From aggrego , to assemble 
 together.) Glandulx aggregates. An assemblage of 
 glands, as those on some parts of the internal surface 
 of the intestines. 
 
 Aggregate peduncle. Clustered flower stalks, 
 so called when several grow together, as in verbascum 
 nigrum. 
 
 Aggregation , affinity of. See Attraction. 
 
 Aggregation , attraction of. See Attraction. 
 
 AGGREGATUS. See Aggregate . 
 
 AGHEU'STIA. See Ageustia. 
 
 AGITATO'RIA. Convulsive diseases. 
 
 AGLACTA'TIO. Defect of milk. 
 
 AGLA'XIS. Defect of milk. 
 
 Aglium. 1. A shining tubercle or pustule on the 
 face. 
 
 2. A white speck on the eye. See JEgides. 
 
 A'gnacal. A tree, which, according to Ray, grows 
 about the isthmus of Darien, and resembles a pear- 
 tree, the fruit of which is a great provocative to venery. 
 
 Agna'ta. See Adnata tunica. 
 
 AGNI'NA. (Agnina ; from agnus, a lamb.) 
 AStius calls one of the membranes which involve the 
 foetus by the name of membrana agnina , which he 
 derives from its tenderness. See Amnios. 
 
 AGNOI'A. (From a, priv. and yiviooKot, to know.) 
 Forgetfulness. 
 
 A GNUS. A lamb. 
 
 Agnus castus. (Called agnus, from the down 
 upon its surface, which resembles that upon a lamb’s 
 skin ; and castus, because the chaste matrons, at the 
 feasts of Ceres, strewed them upon their beds and lay 
 upon them.) See Vitex agnus castus. 
 
 T Agnus tartaricus. This is a vegetable produc- 
 tion, and belongs to the ferns. It is the root of the 
 Polyijpdium Barometz, belonging to the class Crypto- 
 gamia, and order Felices of Linnaeus. The root of this 
 plant is covered with a sort of orange-coloured wool 
 among the radicals, and has a peculiar oblong figure, 
 which, when put in a proper position, has a remote 
 resemblance to a sheep. When pulled up by the roots, 
 the stipes of the leaves, except four, are cut away, and 
 those left behind are trimmed to resemble legs, and 
 this Chinese juggle has had great sway in the world, 
 and has deceived even Dr. Darwin, who has figured 
 and noticed it in his Botanic Garden as a plant grow- 
 ing in the form of an animal. — Notes from MitckilVs 
 Lectures. A.] 
 
 Agomphi'asis. A looseness of the teeth. 
 
 A'gone. (A yovy ; from a, neg. and yovos, offspring . 
 so called because it was supposed to cause barrenness.) 
 Henbane. See Hyosciamus niger. 
 
 AGO'NIA. Sterility, impotence, agony. 
 
 Agoni'sticum. (Ayiavigucov ; from aywviow, to 
 struggle.) A term used by ancient physicians to sig- 
 nify water extremely cold, which was directed to be 
 given in large quantities, in acute erysipelatous fevers, 
 with a view of overpowering or struggling with the 
 febrile heat of the blood. 
 
 A'GONOS. (From a, priv. and yovos, or yovy, an 
 offspring.) Barren. Hippocrates calls those women 
 so who have no children, though they might have if 
 the impediment were removed. 
 
 AGRE STIS. 1. Pertaining to the field ; the trivial 
 name of many plants. 
 
 2. In the works of some old writers, it expresses an 
 ungovernable malignity in a disease. 
 
 A'GRI A. 1. A name of the Ilex aquifolium, or com 
 mon hollv. 
 
 2. A malignant pustule, of which the ancient sur 
 geons, and particularly Celsus, describe two sorts ; one 
 which has been so called, is small, and casts a rough- 
 ness or. redness over the skin, slightly corroding it ; 
 smooth about its centre ; spreads slowly ; and is of a 
 round figure. The second ulcerates, with a violent 
 redness and corrosion, so as to make the hair fall off* ; 
 it is of an unequal form, and turns leprous. 
 
 AGRIA'MPELOS. (From aypios, wild, and apne- 
 \os, a vine.) The wild vine, or white bryony. See 
 Bryonia. 
 
 AGRIEL^E'A. (From aypios, wild, and c\aia, the 
 olive-tree.) The oleaster, or wild olive. 
 
 AGRI'FOLIUM. (From axis, a prickle, and 0vA- 
 \6v, a leaf.) The holly-tree. Which should rather be 
 called acifolium, from its prickly leaves. 
 
 AGRIMO'NIA. ( Agrimonia , as, f. ; from aypos, a 
 field, and povos, alone : so named from its being the 
 chief of all wild herbs.) Agrimony. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaan 
 system. Class, Dodecandria ; Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopteial name of the common agri- 
 mony. See Agrimonia cupatoria. 
 
 Agrimonia eupatoria. The systematic name of 
 the common agrimony. Agrimonai of the pharma- 
 copoeias ; Agrimonia — foliis caulinis pinnatis, folio tit 
 unJique serratis, omnibus minutis inter stinctis, frve 
 
AGU 
 
 AIR 
 
 tibus hispidis of Linnaeus. It is common in fields about 
 hedges and shady places, flowering in June and July. 
 It has been principally regarded in the character of a 
 mild astringent and corroborant, and many authors 
 recommend it as a deobstruent, especially in hepatic 
 and other visceral obstructions. Chomel relates two 
 instances of its successful use in cases where the liver 
 was much enlarged and indurated. It has been used 
 with advantage in haemorrhagic affections, and to give 
 tone to a lax and weak state of the solids. In cutane- 
 ous disorders, particularly in scabies, we have been 
 told that it manifests great efficacy. For this purpose 
 it was given infused with liquorice in the form of tea ; 
 but, according to Alston, it should be always exhibited 
 in the state of powder. It is best used while fresh, and 
 the tops, before the flowers are formed, possess the 
 most virtue. Cullen observes that the agrimony has 
 some astringent powers, but they are feeble ; and pays 
 little attention to what has been said in its favour. 
 
 AGRIMONY. See Agrimonia. 
 
 Agrimony hemp. See Bidens tripartita. 
 
 AGRIOCA'RDAMUM. (From aypios, wild, and 
 KapSapov , the nasturtium.) Sciatica cresses, or wild 
 garden cress. 
 
 AGRIOCA'STANUM. (From aypios, wild, and 
 Kas-avov, the chestnut.) Earth of pig-nut. See Bu- 
 nium bulbo-castanum. 
 
 AGRIOCI'N ARA. (From aypiof, wild, and Kivapa, 
 artichoke.) Wild artichoke ; not so good as the culti- 
 vated for any purpose. See Cinara scolymus. 
 
 AGRIOCOCCIME'LA. (From aypios , wild, kokkus , 
 a berry, and pyXea, an apple-tree.) The Prunas spi- 
 nosa of Linnaeus. 
 
 AGRIOME'LA. The crab-apple. 
 
 A'grion. Agriophyllon. The peucedanum silaus, 
 or hog's fennel. 
 
 AGRIOPASTINA'CA. (From aypios, wild, and 
 pastinaca, a carrot.) Wild carrot, or parsnip. 
 
 AGRIOPHY LLON. See Agrion. 
 
 AGRIORI'GANUM. (From aypios, wild, and opi- 
 yavov, marjoram.) Wild marjoram. See Origanum 
 Xidgare. 
 
 AGRIOSELI'NUM. (From aypios, wild, and <7rXt- 
 Vov, parsley.) Wild parsley. Lee Bmyrnium olusar 
 trum. 
 
 AGRIOSTA'RI. (From aypios, wild, and j-aij, 
 wheat.) Field corn, a species of Triticuui. 
 
 AGRIPA'LMA. (From aypios , wild, and a aXpa, a 
 palm-tree.) Agripalma gallis. The herb mother- 
 wort, or wild-palm. 
 
 Agripa'lma gallis. See Agripalma. 
 
 AGRI'PPiE. Those children which are born with 
 their feet foremost are so. called, because that was said 
 to be the case with Agrippa the Roman, who was 
 named ab agropartu , from his difficult birth. 
 
 A'GRIUM. An impure sort of natron. The purer 
 sort was called halmyrhaga. 
 
 AGROSTEMMA. (Aypov q-eppa, the garland of 
 the field.) The name of a genus of plants. Class De- 
 candria ; Order, Pentagynia. Cockle. 
 
 Agrostemma githago. This plant has been 
 called Nigellastrum ; Pseudo v.clanthium ; I/ychnis 
 segetum major ; Githago; NigeUa officinarum ; I.ych- 
 noidcs segetum. Cockle. It has no particular virtues, 
 and is fallen into disuse. 
 
 AGROSTIS. (From aypos, a field.) The name of 
 a genus of plants. Class, Triandria ; Order, Digynia. 
 Bentgrass. 
 
 AGRU'MINA. Leeks ; wild onions. 
 
 AGRY'PNIA. (From a , priv. and v-ttvos, sleep.) 
 Watchfulness; sleeplessness. The name of a genus 
 in Good’s Nosology. See Nosology. 
 
 AGR YPNOCO'MA. (From aypvnvos, without sleep, 
 and Kiopa, a lethargy.) A lethargic kind of watchful- 
 ness, in which the patient is stupidly drowsy, and yet 
 cannot sleep. 
 
 AGUE. See Febris Intermittens . 
 
 Ague cake. The popular name for a hard tumour, 
 most probably the spleen on the left side of the belly, 
 lower than the false ribs in the region of the spleen, 
 said to be the effect of intermittent fevers. However 
 frequent it might have been formerly, it is now very 
 rare, and although then said to be owing tc the use of 
 bark, it is now less frequent since the bark has been 
 generally employed. 
 
 Ague drop. A medicine sold for the cure of agues, 
 composed of arsenite of potassa in solution in water. 
 
 The regular substitute for the quack medicine called 
 the tasteless ague drop, which lias cured thousands of 
 that complaint, is the liquor arsenicalis, or Fowler’s 
 arsenical solution. 
 
 Ague-free. A name given by some to sassafras, on 
 account of its supposed febrifuge virtue. 
 
 AGUSTINE. (From a, priv. and yu^ia, taste, that 
 is tasteless.) AugUstina. A new earth discovered in 
 the Saxon beryl, or beryl of Georgien Stadt, (a stone 
 greatly resembling the beryl of Siberia) by Professor 
 Tromsdorfl’ of Erfurth, in Germany, to which he has 
 given the name of agustine, on account of the pro- 
 perty of forming salts which are nearly destitute of 
 taste. This earth is white and insipid : when moist- 
 ened with water, it is somewhat ductile, but is not 
 soluble in that fluid. Exposed to a violent heat, it be- 
 comes extremely hard, but acquires no taste. It com- 
 bines with acids, forming salts which have little or no 
 taste. It does not combine either in the humid or dry 
 way with alcalies, or with their carbonates. It retains 
 carbonic acid but feebly. It dissolves in acids equally 
 well after having been hardened by exposure to heat, 
 as when newly precipitated. With sulphuric acid it 
 forms a salt which is insipid, and scarcely soluble, but 
 an excess of acid renders it soluble, and capable of 
 crystallizing in stars. With an excess of phosphoric 
 acid it forms a very soluble salt. With nitrous acid it 
 forms a salt scarcely soluble. 
 
 Agutiguepoo'bi braziliensis. An Indian name 
 of the arrow-root. See Maranta. 
 
 [AIGUE MARINE, called by some aqua marina ; one 
 of the precious stones which has been found in various 
 parts of the United States. It is a name sometimes 
 employed to designate the beryl. A.] 
 
 AIMATEI'A. A black bilious and blood-like dis- 
 charge from the bowels. 
 
 AIMORRHQE'A. See Hcemorrhagia. 
 
 AIMO'RRHOIS. See Hoemorrhois. 
 
 AIPATHEI'A. (From aei, always, and zsaQos, a 
 disease.) Diseases of long continuance. 
 
 Ai'pi. Aipima coxera. Aipipoca. Indian words 
 for Cassada. See Jatroplia manihot. 
 
 AIR. This term was, till lately, used as the generic 
 name for such invisible and exceedingly rare fluids as 
 possess a very high degree of elasticity, and are not 
 condensible into the liquid state by any degree of cold 
 hitherto produced ; but as this term is commonly em- 
 ployed to signify that compound of aeriform fluids 
 which constitutes our atmosphere, it has been deemed 
 advisable to restrict it to this signification, and to em- 
 ploy as the generic term the word Gas, for the different 
 kinds of air, except what relates to our atmospheric 
 compound. 
 
 Air, atmospheric. “ The immense mass of perma- 
 nently elastic fluid which surrounds the globe we in 
 habit,” says Dr. Ure, “ must consist of a general 
 assemblage of every kind of air which can be formed 
 by the various bodies that compose its surface. 
 Most of these, however, are absorbed by water; a 
 number of them are decomposed by combination with 
 each other; and some of them are seldom disengaged 
 in considerable quantities by the processes of nature. 
 Hence it is that the lower atmosphere consists chiefly 
 of oxygen and nitrogen, together with moisture and 
 the occasional vapours or exhalations of bodies. The 
 upper atmosphere seems to be composed of a large pro- 
 portion of hydrogen,- a fluid of so much less specific 
 gravity than any other, that it must naturally ascend 
 to the highest place, where, being occasionally set on 
 fire by electricity, it appears to be the cause of the 
 aurora borealis and fire-balls. It may easily be un- 
 derstood, that this will only happen on the confines of 
 the respective masses of common atmospherical air, 
 and of the inflammable air; that- the combustion will 
 extend progressively, though rapidly, in flashings from 
 the place where it commences ; and that when by any 
 means a stream of inflammable air, in its progress to- 
 ward the upper atmosphere, is set on fire at one end, 
 its ignition may be much more rapid than what hap- 
 pens higher up, where oxygen is wanting, and at Ihe 
 same time more definite in its figure and progression, 
 so as to form the appearance of a fire-ball. 
 
 That the air of the atmosphere is so transparent as 
 to be invisible except by the blue colour it reflects 
 when in very large masses, as is seen in the sky or 
 region above us, or in viewing extensive landscapes, 
 that it is without smell, except that of electricity, 
 
 37 
 
AIR 
 
 AIR 
 
 which it sometimes very manifestly exhibits ; altogether 
 without taste, and impalpable ; not condensible by any 
 degree of cold into the dense fluid state, though easily 
 changing its dimensions with its temperature ; that it 
 gravitates and is highly elastic ; are among the nume- 
 rous observations and discoveries which do honour to 
 the sagacity of the philosophers of the seventeenth 
 century. They likewise knew that this fluid is indis- 
 pensably necessary to combustion, but no one, except 
 the great, though neglected, John Mayow, appears to 
 have formed any proper notion of its manner of act- 
 ing in that process. 
 
 The air of the atmosphere, like other fluids, appears 
 to be capable of holding bodies in solution. It takes 
 up water in considerable quantities, with a diminution 
 of its own specific gravity : from which circumstance, 
 as well as from the consideration that water rises very 
 plentifully in the vaporous state in vocuo , it seems pro- 
 bable, that the air suspends vapour, not so much by a 
 real solution, as by keeping its particles asunder, and 
 preventing their condensation. Water likewise dis- 
 solves or absorbs air. 
 
 Mere heating or cooling does not affect the chemical 
 properties of atmospherical air ; but actual combus- 
 tion, or any process of the same nature, combines its 
 oxygen, and leaves its nitrogen separate. Whenever 
 a process of this kind is carried on in a vessel contain- 
 ing atmospherical air, which is enclosed either by in- 
 verting the vessel over mercury, or by stopping its 
 aperture in a proper manner, it is found that the pro- 
 cess ceases after a certain time ; and that the remain- 
 ing air (if a combustible body capable of solidifying the 
 oxygen, such as phosphorus, have been employed,) has 
 lost about a fifth part of its volume, and is of such a 
 nature as to be incapable Of maintaining any combus- 
 tion for a second time, or of supporting the life of ani- 
 mals. From these experiments it is clear, that one of 
 the following deductions must be true : — 1. The com- 
 bustible body has emitted some principle, which, by 
 combining with the air, has rendered it unfit for the 
 purpose of further combustion ; or, 2. It has absorbed 
 part of the air which was fit for that purpose, and has 
 left a residue of a different nature ; or, 3. Both events 
 have happened ; namely, that the pure part of the air 
 has been absorbed, and a principal has been emitted, 
 which has changed the original properties of the re- 
 mainder. 
 
 The facts must clear up these theories. The first 
 induction cannot be true, because the residual air is 
 not only of less bulk, but of less specific gravity, than 
 before. The air cannot therefore have received so 
 much as it has lost. The second is the doctrine of the 
 philosophers who deny the existence of phlogiston, or 
 a principle of inflammability ; and the third must be 
 adopted by those who maintain that such a principle 
 escapes from bodies during combustion. This residue 
 was called phlogisticated air, in consequence of such 
 an opinion. 
 
 In the opinion that inflammable air is the phlogiston, 
 it is not necessary to reject the second inference that 
 the air has been no otherwise changed than by the 
 mere subtraction of one of its principles ; for the pure 
 or vital part of the air may unite with inflammable air 
 supposed to exist in a fixed state in the combustible 
 body ; and if the product of this union still continues 
 fixed, it is evident, that the residue of the air, after 
 combustion) will be the same as it would have been if 
 the vital part had been absorbed by any other fixed 
 body. Or, if the vital air be absorbed while inflam- 
 mable air or phlogiston is disengaged, and unites 
 with the agriform residue, his residue will not be 
 heavier than before, unless the inflammable air it has 
 gained exceeds in weight the vital air it has lost ; and 
 if the inflammable air falls short of that weight, the 
 residue will be lighter. 
 
 These theories it was necessary to mention ; but it 
 has been sufficiently proved by various experiments, 
 that combustible bodies take oxygen from the atmos- 
 phere, and leave nitrogen ; and that when these two 
 fluids are again mixed in due proportions, they com- 
 pose a mixture not differing from atmospherical air. 
 
 The respiration of animals produces the same effect 
 on atmospherical air as combustion does, and their 
 constant heat appears to be an effect of the same 
 nature. When an animal is included in a limited 
 quantity of atmospherical air, it dies as sooq as the 
 .oxygen is consumed ; and no other air will maintain 
 
 I animal life but oxygen, or a mixture which contains 
 it. Pure oxygen maintains the life of animals much 
 longer than atmospherical air, bulk for bulk. 
 
 It is to be particularly observed, however, that, in 
 many cases of combustion, the oxygen of the air, in 
 combining with the combustible body, produces a 
 compound, not solid, or liquid, but aeriform. The re- 
 sidual air will therefore be a mixture of the nitrogen 
 of the atmosphere with the consumed oxygen, con- 
 verted into another gas. Thus, in burning charcoal, 
 the carbonic acid gas generated, mixes with the resi- 
 dual nitrogen, and makes up exactly, when the effect 
 of heat ceases, the bulk of the original air. The 
 breathing of animals, in like manner, changes the oxy- 
 gen into carbonie acid gas, without altering the atmos- 
 pherical volume. 
 
 There are many provisions in nature by which the 
 proportion of oxygen in the atmosphere, which is con- 
 tinually consumed in respiration and combustion, is 
 again restored to that fluid. In fact there appears, as 
 far as an estimate can be formed of the great and ge- 
 neral operations of nature, to be at least as great an 
 emission of oxygen as is sufficient to keep the general 
 mass of the atmosphere at the same degree of purity. 
 Thus, in volcanic eruptions, there seems to be at least 
 as much oxygen emitted or extricated by fire from va- 
 rious minerals, as is sufficient to maintain the combus- 
 tion, and perhaps even to meliorate the atmosphere. 
 And in the bodies of plants and animals, which appear 
 in a great measure to derive their sustenance and aug- 
 mentation from the atmosphere and its contents, it is 
 found that a large proportion of nitrogen exists. Most 
 plants emit oxygen in the sunshine, from which it is 
 highly probable that they imbibe and decompose the air 
 of the atmosphere, retaining carbon, and emitting the 
 vital part. Lastly, if to this we add the decomposition 
 of water, there will be numerous occasions in which 
 this fluid will supply us with disengaged oxygen ; while, 
 by a very rational supposition, its hydrogen may be 
 considered as having entered into the bodies of plants 
 for the formation of oils, sugars, mucilages, &c., from 
 which it may be again extricated. 
 
 To determine the respirability or purity of air, it is 
 evident that recourse must be had to its comparative 
 efficacy in maintaining combustion, or some other 
 equivalent process. 
 
 From the latest and most accurate experiments, the 
 proportion of oxygen in atmospheric air is by measure 
 about 21 per cent. ; and it appears to be very neatly 
 the same, whether it be iu this country or on the coast 
 of Guinea, on low plains or lofty mountains, or even 
 at the height of 7250 yards above the level of the sea, 
 as ascertained by Gay Lussac, in his afirial voyage in 
 September, 1805. The remainder of the air is nitro- 
 gen, with a small portion of aqueous vapour, amount- 
 ing to about one per cent, in the driest weather, and a 
 still less portion of carbonic acid, not exceeding a 
 thousandth part of the whole. 
 
 As oxygen and nitrogen differ in specific gravity in 
 the proportion of 135 to 121, according to Kirwan, 
 and of 139 to 120, according to Davy, it has been pre- 
 sumed, that the oxygen would be more abundant in 
 the lower regions, and the nitrogen in the higher, if 
 they constituted a mere mechanical mixture, which 
 appears contrary to the fact. On the other hand, it 
 has been urged, that they cannot be in the state of 
 chemical combination, because they both retain their 
 distinct properties unaltered, and no change of tem- 
 perature or density takes place on their union. But 
 perhaps it may be said, that, as they have no repug- 
 nance to mix with each other, as oil and water have, 
 the continual agitation to which the atmosphere is ex- 
 posed, may be sufficient to prevent two fluids, differ- 
 ing not more than oxygen and nitrogen in gravity, 
 from separating by subsidence, though simply mixed. 
 On the contrary, it may be argued, that to say chemical 
 combination cannot take place without producing new 
 properties, which did not exist before in the compo- 
 nent parts, is merely begging the question ; tor though 
 this generally appears to be the case, and often in a 
 vejy striking manner, yet combination does not al- 
 ways produce a change of properties, as appears in 
 M. Biot’s experiments with various substances; of 
 which we may instance water, the refraction of which 
 is precisely the mean of that of the oxygen and hydro- 
 gen, which are indisputably combined in it. 
 
 To get rid of the difficulty, Mr. Dalton of Manchester 
 
AIR 
 
 AIZ 
 
 framed an ingenious hypothesis, that the particles of 
 different gases neither attract nor repel each other ; so 
 that one gas expands by the repulsion of its own par- 
 ticles, without any more interruption from the pre- 
 sence of another gas, than if it were in a vacuum. 
 This would account for the state of atmospheric air, it 
 is true ; but it does not agree with certain facts. In 
 the case of the carbonic acid gas in the Grotto del 
 •Cano, and ever the surface of brewers’ vats, why does 
 not this gas expand itself freely upward, if the superin- 
 cumbent gases do not press upon it? Mr. Dalton 
 'himself, too, instances as an argument for his hypo- 
 thesis, that oxygen and hydrogen gases, when mixed 
 by agitation, do not separate on standing. But why 
 should either oxygen or hydrogen require agitation, to 
 diffuse it through a vacuum, in which, according to Mr. 
 Dalton, it is placed ? 
 
 The theory of Berthollet appears consistent with all 
 the facts, and sufficient to account for the phenome- 
 non. If two bodies be capable of chemical combina- 
 tion, their particles must have a mutual attraction for 
 each other. This attraction, however, may be so op- 
 posed by concomitant circumstances, that it may be 
 diminished in any degree. Thus we know, that the 
 affinity of aggregation may occasion a body to eombine 
 slowly with a substance for which it has a powerful 
 affinity, or even entirely prevent its combining with it ; 
 the presence of a third substance may equally pre- 
 vent the combination ; and so may the absence of a 
 certain quantity of caloric. But in all these cases the 
 attraction of the particles must subsist, though diminisn- 
 ed or counteracted by opposing circumstances. Now 
 we know that oxygen and nitrogen are capable of 
 combination; their particles, therefore, must attract 
 each other ; but in the circumstances in which they 
 are placed in our atmosphere, that attraction is pre- 
 vented from exerting itself, to such a degree as to form 
 them into a chemical compound, though it operates 
 with sufficient force to prevent their separating by their 
 difference of specific gravity. Thus the state of the 
 atmosphere is accounted for, and every difficulty obvi- 
 ated, without any new hypothesis. 
 
 The exact specific gravity of atmospherical air, 
 compared to that of water, is a very nice and impor- 
 tant problem. By reducing to 60° Fahr. and to 30 
 inches of the barometer, the results obtained with great 
 care by Biot and Arago, the specific gravity of atmos- 
 pherical air, appears to be 0.001220, water being re- 
 presented by 1.000000. This relation expressed frac- 
 tionally is 1-820, or water is 820 times denser than at- 
 mospherical air. Mr. Rice, in the 77th and 78th num- 
 bers of the Annals of Philosophy, deduces from Sir 
 George Shuckburgh’s experiments 0.00120855 for the 
 specific gravity of air. This number gives water to 
 air as 827.437 to 1. If with Mr. Rice we take the cubic 
 inch of water=252.525 gr., then 100 cubic inches of 
 air by Biot’s experiments will weigh 30.808 grains, and 
 by Mr. Rice's estimate 30.519. He considers with Dr. 
 Prout the atmosphere to be a compound of 4 volumes 
 of nitrogen, and 1 of oxygen ; the specific gravity of 
 the first being to that of the second as 1.1111 to 0.9722. 
 Hence 
 
 0.8 vol. nitr. sp.gr 0.001166=0.000933 
 
 0.2 oxy 0.001340=0.000268 
 
 0.001201 
 
 The numbers are transposed in the Annals of Phi- 
 losophy by some mistake. 
 
 Biot and Arago found the specific gravity of oxygen 
 
 to be 1.10359 
 
 and that of nitrogen 0.96913 
 
 air being reckoned, 1.00000 
 
 Or compared to water as unity, — 
 
 Nitrogen i3 0.001182338 
 
 Oxygen, 0.001346379 
 
 And 0.8 nitrogen =0.00094587 
 
 0.2 oxygen =0.00026927 
 
 0.00121514 
 
 And 0.79 nitrogen =0.000934 
 
 0.21 oxygen =0.000283 
 
 0.001217 
 
 A number which approaches very nearly to the result 
 Of experiment. Many analogies, it must be confessed, 
 favour Dr. Prout’s proportion^; but the greater num- 
 
 ber of experiments on the composition and density of 
 the atmosphere agree with Biot’s results. Nothing 
 can decide these fundamental chemical proportions, 
 except a new, elaborate, and most minutely accurate 
 series of experiments. We shall then know whether 
 the atmosphere contains in volume 20 or 21 per cent, 
 of oxygen.” — Ure's Chem. Diet. 
 
 Air , alcaline. See Ammonia. 
 
 Air , azotic. See Nitrogen. 
 
 Air, fixed. See Carbonic, acid. 
 
 Air, fluoric. See Fluoric acid. 
 
 Air, hepatic. See Hydrogen sulphuretted. 
 
 Air, heavy inflammable. See Carburetted hydrogen. 
 
 Air , inflammable. See Hydrogen. 
 
 Air, marine. See Muriatic acid. 
 
 Air, nitrous. See Nitrous. 
 
 Air, phlogisticated. See Nitrogen. 
 
 Air, phosphoric. See Hydrogen phosphuretted. 
 
 Air, sulphureous. See Sulphureous acid. 
 
 Air, vital. See Oxygen. 
 
 AISTHETE'RIUM. (From aiaOavoyai, to perceive.) 
 The sensorium commune, or common sensory, or seat, 
 or origin of sensation. 
 
 A IX LA CHAPE'LLE. Called Aken by the Ger- 
 mans. A town in the south of France, where there is 
 a sulphureous water, Therm® Aquis-granensis, the 
 most striking feature of which, and what is almost 
 peculiar to it, is the unusual quantity of sulphur it con- 
 tains: the whole, however, is so far united to a gase- 
 ous basis, as to be entirely volatilized by heat ; so that 
 none is left in the residuum after evaporation. In co- 
 lour it is pellucid, in smeil sulphureous, and in taste 
 saline, bitterish, and rather alcaline. The temperature 
 of these waters varies considerably, according to the 
 distance from the source and the spring itself. In the 
 well of the hottest bath, it is, according to Lucas, 136°, 
 Monet, 146° ; at the fountain where it is drank, it is 
 112° This thermal water is much resorted to on the 
 Continent for a variety of complaints. It is found 
 essentially serviceable in the numerous symptoms of 
 disorders in the stomach and biliary organs, that follow 
 a life of high indulgence in the luxuries of the table ; 
 in nephritic cases, which produce pain in the loins, 
 and thick mucous urine with difficult micturition. As 
 the heating qualities of this water are as decided as in 
 any of the mineral springs, it should be avoided in 
 cases of a general inflammatory tendency, in hectic 
 fever and ulceration of the lungs ; and in a disposition 
 to active htemorrhagy. As a hot bath, this water is 
 even more valuable and more extensively employed 
 than as an internal remedy. The baths of Aix la Cha- 
 pelle may be said to be more particularly medicated 
 than any other that we are acquainted with. They 
 possess both temperature of any degree that can be 
 borne; and a strong impregnation with sulphur in its 
 most active forms ; and a quantity of alcali, which is 
 sufficient to give it a very soft soapy feel, and to ren- 
 der it more detergent than common water. From these 
 circumstances, these baths will be found of particular 
 service in stiffness and rigidity of the joints and liga- 
 ments, which is left by the inflammation of gout and 
 rheumatism, and in the debility of palsy, where the 
 highest degree of heat which the skin can bear is re- 
 quired. The sulphureous ingredient renders it highly 
 active in almost every cutaneous eruption, and in ge- 
 neral in every foulness of the skin ; and here the inter- 
 nal use of the water should attend that of the bath 
 These waters are also much employed in the distress- 
 ing debility which follows a long course of mercury 
 and excessive salivation. Aken water is one of the 
 few natural springs that are hot enough to be employed 
 as a vapour bath, without the addition of artificial 
 heat. It is employed in cases in which the hot bath 
 is used ; and is found to be a remarkably powerful 
 auxiliary in curing some of the worst species of cuta- 
 neous disorders. With regard to the dose of this wa- 
 ter to be begun with, or the degree of heat to lathe in, 
 it is in all cases best to begin with small quantities and 
 low degrees of heat, and gradually increase them, 
 agreeably to the effects aqd constitution of the patient. 
 The usual time of the year for drinking these waters 
 is from the beginning of May to the middle of June, or 
 from the middle of August to the latter end of Sep 
 tember. 
 
 Aizo'on. (From aei, always, and to live.) Aizo- 
 um. 1. An evergreen aquatic plant, like the aloe, said 
 to possess antiscorbutic virtues. 
 
 89 
 
ALA 
 
 2. The house leek. See Sempervivum tectorum. 
 Aizoum. See Aizoon. 
 
 Aja'va. An ancient name of a seed used in the East 
 as a remedy for the colic. 
 
 AJUGA. (From a, priv. and gvyov, a yoke.) 1. 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the creeping bugloss. 
 See Ajuga pyramidalis. 
 
 Ajuga pyramidalis. Consolida media. Bugula. 
 Upright bugloss. Middle consound. This plant, Aju- 
 
 £ a — caule tetragovo foliis radicalibus maximis , of 
 innaeus, possesses subadstringent and bitter qualities : 
 and has been recommended in phthisis , aphtha, and 
 cynanche. 
 
 [AKANTICONE. The nanje of a mineral synony- 
 mous with the epidote of Haiiy, pistazit of Werner, 
 glassy actynolite of Kirwan, &c. A.] 
 
 A'KENSIDE, Mark. An English physician, born 
 at Newcastle-upon-Tyne, in 1721 ; but more distin- 
 guished as a poet, especially for his “ Pleasures 
 of the Imagination.” After studying at Edinburgh, 
 and graduating at Leyden, he settled in practice ; but 
 though appointed physician to the queen, as well 
 as to St. Thomas’s Hospital, he is said not to have 
 been very successful. He died of a putrid fever, in 
 his 49th year. He has left a Dissertation on Dysentery 
 in Latin, admired for its elegance ; and several small 
 Tracts in the Philosophical and London Medical 
 Transactions. 
 
 AL. The Arabian article, which signifies the ; it is 
 applied to a word by way of eminence, as the Greek o 
 is. The Easterns express the superlative by adding 
 God thereto, as the mountain of God , for the hignest 
 mountain ; and it is probable that Al relates to the 
 word Alla, God : so Alchemy, may be the chemistry of 
 God, or the most exalted perfection of chemical 
 science. 
 
 A'LA. 1. The wing of a bird. 
 
 2. The arm- pit, so called because it answers to the 
 pit under the wing of a bird. 
 
 3. An accidental part of the seed of a plant ; consist- 
 ing of a membraneous prolongation from the side of the 
 seed, and distinguished by the number into 
 
 Semina monoterygia : one-winged, as in Bignonia. 
 Dipterygia : two-winged, as in Betula. 
 
 Tripterygia : three-winged. 
 
 Tetrapterygia : four-winged. 
 
 Polypterigia : many-winged, or Molendinacea : 
 
 windmill-winged, for so the many-winged seeds of 
 some umbelliferous plants are termed. 
 
 4. The two lateral or side petals of a papilionaceous 
 or butterfly-shaped flower. 
 
 Ala auris. The upper part of the external ear. 
 Ala interna minor. See Kymphat. 
 
 Ala nasi. 1. The cartilage of the nose which 
 forms the outer part of the nostrils. 
 
 2. The sides of the nose are called ala: nasi. 
 
 Ala vespertilionis. That part of the ligament 
 of the womb, which lies between the tubes and the 
 ovarium ; so called from its resemblance to the wing 
 of a bat. 
 
 ALABASTER. Among the stones which are known 
 by the napie of marble, and have been distinguished 
 by a considerable variety of denominations by statua- 
 ries and others, whose attention is more directed to 
 their external character and appearance than their 
 component parts, alabasters are those which have a 
 greater or less degree of imperfect transparency, a gra- 
 nular texture, are softer, take a duller polish than 
 marble, and are usually of a white colour. Some 
 stones, however, of a veined and coloured appearance, 
 nave been considered as alabasters, from their possess- 
 ing the first-mentioned criterion ; and some transpa- 
 rent and yellow sparry stones have also received this 
 appellation. 
 
 [Alabaster is a variety of compact gypsum. It is 
 found in compact masses of a fine grain, whose frac- 
 ture is even, or splintery, and nearly or quite dull, or 
 sometimes a little foliated. It is nearly opaque, and 
 Us colours are commonly white or gray, sometimes 
 shaded with yellow, red, See. or variously mingled. 
 Its specific gravity is sometimes only 1.87. It is some- 
 times in concretions. 
 
 Compact gypsum, and some varieties of granular 
 gypsum, are employed in sculpture and architecture, 
 undei the name of alabaster. The same name is also 
 given to certain varieties of carbonate of lime. It may 
 
 40 
 
 ALB 
 
 be well to employ the term gypseous and calcareous 
 
 alabaster. — Clean Min. 
 
 The cabinet of the New-York Lyceum of Natural 
 History contains some very fine specimens of gypseous 
 alabaster, from various parts of the United States. A.] 
 
 ALiEFO RMlS. (Alaformis ; from Ala, a wing, 
 and format, resemblance.) Wing-like. Any thing like 
 a Ving. 
 
 Alai'a phthi'sis. (From a\aio$, blind, and i pdiaig, 
 a wasting.) A consumption from a flux of humours 
 from the head. 
 
 [ALALITE. A rare mineral, consisting principally 
 of silex, magnesia, and lime, found in the form of pris- 
 matic crystals, otherwise called diopside. A.] 
 
 Alandahla. The Arabian for bitter. The bitter 
 apple. See Cucumis colocynthis. 
 
 Alanfu'ta. An Arabian name of a vein between 
 the chin and lower lip, which was formerly opened to 
 prevent foetid breath. 
 
 A l Ain a ossa. The wing-like processes of the sphe- 
 noid bone. 
 
 ALARIS. {Alaris ; from ala, awing.) Formed 
 like, or belonging to a wing. 
 
 Alaris externus. Musculus alaris externus. A 
 name of the external pterygoid muscle ; so called be- 
 cause it takes its rise from the wing-like process of the 
 sphenoid bone. 
 
 Alaris vena. The innermost of the three veins in 
 the bend of the arm. 
 
 Alate'rnus. A species of rhamnus. 
 
 ALA TUS. (From ala, a wing.) Winged. ] Ap- 
 plied to steins and leaf-stalks, when the edges or Rngfos 
 are longitudinally expanded into leaf-like borders; as 
 in JEnopordium acantkiuni ; Lathyrus latifoliu , SfC. 
 and the leaf-stalk of the orange tribe, citrus, &.c 
 
 2. One who has prominent scapula; like tin <vings 
 of birds. 
 
 Albagras nigra. So Avicenna names tin Lepra 
 ichthyosis , or Lepra G'rcecorum. 
 
 ALBAME'NTUM. (From albus, white., The 
 white of an egg. 
 
 Alba'num. Urinous salt. 
 
 Alba'tio. (From albus, white.) Albificati The 
 calcination or whitening of metals. 
 
 A'LBICANS. (From albico , to grow whiti ) In- 
 clining to white. Whitish. 
 
 Albica'ntia co'rpora. Corpora albicanlia WiL- 
 lisii. Two small round bodies or projections f. /m the 
 base of the brain, of a white colour. 
 
 ALBIN. A mineral found in Bohemia; su called 
 from its white colour. 
 
 Albi'num. See Gnaphalium dioicum. 
 
 ALBI'NUS Bernard Siegfred, son of a physician, 
 and professor at Leyden of the same name, v* as born 
 near the end of the 17th century, and prosecuted his 
 studies with so much zeal and success, that he was 
 appointed, on the recommendation of Boerhaave, pro- 
 fessor of anatomy and surgery, when only 20 years 
 old. This office he filled for half a century, and ac- 
 quired a greater reputation than any of his predeces- 
 sors. He has left several valuable anatomical works; 
 and particularly very accurate descriptions, and plates 
 of the muscles and bones, which are still highly 
 esteemed. 
 
 A'LBORA. A sort of itch ; or rather of leprosy. 
 Paracelsus says, it is a complication of the morphew, 
 serpigo, and leprosy. When cicatrices appear in the 
 face like the serpigo, and then turn to small blisters of 
 the nature of the morphew, it is the albora. It termi- 
 nates without ulceration, but by foetid evacuations in 
 the mouth and nostrils ; it is also seated in the root of 
 the tongue. 
 
 ALBUCA'SIS, an Arabian physician and surgeon 
 of considerable merit, who lived about the beginning 
 of the twelfth century. He has copied much from 
 preceding writers, but added also many original ob- 
 servations ; and his works may be still perused with 
 pleasure. He insisted on the necessity of a surgeon 
 being skilled in anatomy to enable him to operate with 
 success, as well as acquainted with the materia me- 
 dica, that he may apply his remedies with propriety. 
 He appears to have extracted polypi from the nose, and 
 performed the operation of bronchotomy. He is the 
 first who left distinct descriptions and delineations of 
 the instruments used in surgery^ and of the manner of 
 employing them. 
 
 ALB UGI'NEA. {Albuginia ; from albus, white : so 
 
ALB 
 
 called on account of its white colour.) The name of a 
 membrane of the eye and of the testicle. 
 
 Albuginea oouli. See Adnata tunica. 
 
 Albuginea testis. Tunica albuginea testis. The 
 innennost coat of the testicle. A s.rong, white, and 
 dense membrane, immediately covering the body or 
 substance of the testicle. On its outer surface it is 
 smooth, but rough and uneven on the inner. See 
 Testicle. 
 
 ALBU'GO. A white opacity of the cornea of the 
 eye. The Greeks named it leucoma; the Latins, albugo , 
 nebula , and nubecula. Some ancient writers have 
 called it pterygium , janua oculi, onyx , unguis , and 
 tegides. It is a variety of Cullen’s Caligo corneai. 
 
 [Albugo, (from albus, white.) It is a white opacity 
 of the cornea, not of a superficial kind, but affecting 
 the very substance of this membrane. A.] 
 
 Album balsamum. The balsam of copaiba. See 
 Copaiba. 
 
 Album GrjEcum. The white dung of dogs. It was 
 formerly applied as a discutient, to the inside of the 
 throat, in quinsies, being first mixed with honey ; me- 
 dicines of this kind have long since justly sunk into 
 disuse. 
 
 Album olus. See Valeriana locusta. 
 
 A LB U' MEN. Albumine. 1. Coagulable lymph. 
 This substance, which derives its name from the Latin 
 for the white of an egg, in which it exists abundantly, 
 and in its purest natural state, is one of the chief con- 
 stituent principles of all the animal solids. Beside the 
 white of egg, it abounds in the serum of blood, the vi- 
 treous and crystalline humours of the eye, and the fluid 
 of dropsy. Fourcroy claims to himself the honour of 
 having discovered it in the green feculae of plants in 
 general, particularly in those of the cruciform order, in 
 very young ones, and in the fresh shoots of trees, though 
 Rouelle appears to have detected it there long before. 
 Vauquelin says it exists also in the mineral water of 
 Ploinbieres. 
 
 Seguin has found it in remarkable quantity in such 
 vegetables as ferment without yest, and afford a vinous 
 liquor; and from a series of experiments, he infers, that 
 albumen is the true principle of fermentation, and that 
 its action is more powerful in proportion to its solu- 
 bility, three different degrees of which he found it to 
 possess. 
 
 The chief characteristic of albumen is its coagula- 
 bility by the action of heat. If the white of an egg be 
 exposed to a heat of about 134° F. white fibres begin to 
 appear in it, and at 160° it coagulates into a solid mass 
 In a heat not exceeding 212 it dries, shrinks, and as- 
 sumes the appearance of horn. It is soluble in cold 
 water before it has been coagulated, but not after ; and 
 when diluted with a very large portion, it does not 
 coagulate easily. Pure alcalies dissolve if, even after 
 coagulation. It is precipitated by muriate of mercury, 
 nitro-muriate of tin, acetate of lead, nitrate of silver, 
 muriate of gold; infusion of galls and tannin. The 
 acids and metallic oxydes coagulate albumen. On the 
 addition of concentrated sulphuric acid, it becomes 
 black, and exhales a nauseous smell. Strong muriatic 
 acid gives a violet tinge to the coagulum, and at length 
 becomes saturated with ammonia. Nitric acid, at 70° 
 F. disengages from it abundance of azotic gas ; and if 
 the heat be increased, prussic acid is formed ; after 
 which carbonic acid and carburetted hydrogen are i 
 evolved, and the residue consists of water containing a 
 little oxalic acid, and covered with a lemon-coloured 
 fat oil. If dry potassa or soda be triturated with albu- 
 men, either liquid or solid, ammoniacal gas is evolved, 
 and the calcination of the residuum yields an aicaline 
 prusslate. 
 
 On exposure to the atmosphere in a moist state, albu - 
 men passes at once to the state of. putrefaction. 
 
 Solid albumen maybe obtained by agitating white of 
 egg with ten or twelve times its weight of alcohol. 
 This seizes the water which held the albumen in solu- 
 tion ; and this substance is precipitated under the form 
 of white flocks or filaments, which cohesive attraction 
 renders insoluble, and which consequently may be 
 freely washed with water. Albumen thus obtained is 
 like fibrine, solid, white, insipid, inodorous, denser than | 
 water, and without action or vegetable colours It j 
 dissolves in potassa and soda more easily than fibrine ; 
 but in acetic acid and ammonia, with more difficulty. | 
 When these two animal principles are separately dis- J 
 solved in potassa, muriatic acid added to the albumi- j 
 
 ALB 
 
 nous, does not disturb the solution, but it produces a 
 cloud in the other. 
 
 Fourcroy and several other chemists have ascribed 
 the characteristic coagulation of albumen by heat to its 
 oxygenation. But cohesive attraction is the real cause 
 of the phenomenon. In proportion as the temperature 
 rises, the particles of water and albumen recede from 
 each other, their affinity diminishes, and then the albu- 
 men precipitates. However, by uniting albumen with 
 a large quantity of water, we diminish its coagulating 
 property to such a degree, that heat renders the solution 
 merely opalescent. A new-laid egg yields a soft coagu- 
 lum by boiling ; but when, by keeping, a portion of the 
 water has transuded so as to leave a void space within 
 the shell, the concentrated albumen affords a firm co- 
 agulum. 
 
 An analogous phenomenon is exhibited by acetate of 
 alumina, a solution of which, being heated, gives a pre- 
 cipitate in flakes, which re-dissolve as the caloric which- 
 separated the particles of acid and base escapes, or as 
 the temperature falls. A solution containing 1-10 of 
 dry albumen forms by heat a solid coagulum ; but when 
 it contains only 1-15, it gives a glary liquid. One-thou- 
 sandth part, however, on applying heat, occasions opa- 
 lescence. Putrid white of egg, and the pus of ulcers, 
 have a similar smell. According to Dr. Bostock, a 
 drop of a saturated solution of corrosive sublimate let 
 fall into water containing 1-2000 of albumen, occasions 
 a milkiness and curdy precipitate. On adding a slight 
 excess of the mercurial solution to the albuminous 
 liquid, and applying heat, the precipitate which falls, 
 being dried, contains in every 7 parts 5 of albumen. 
 Hence that salt is the most delicate test of this animal 
 product. The yellow pitchy precipitate occasioned by 
 tannin, is brittle when dried, and not liable to putrefac- 
 tion. But tannin, or infusion of galls, is a much nicer 
 test of gelatin than of albumen. 
 
 The cohesive attraction of coagulated albumen 
 makes it resist putrefaction. In this state it may be 
 kept for weeks under water without suffering change. 
 By long digestion in weak nitric acid, albumen seems 
 convertible into gi'atin. By the analysis of Gay Lussac 
 and Th4riard. 100 parts of albumen are formed of 52.883 
 carbon, 23.872 oxygen, 7.540 hydrogen, 15 705 nitrogen ; 
 or, in other terms, of 52.883 carbon, 27.127 oxygen and 
 hydrogen, in the proportion for constituting water, 
 15.705 nitrogen, and, 4.285 hydrogen in excess. The 
 negative pole of a voltaic pile in high activity coagu- 
 lates albumen; but if the pile be feeble, coagulation 
 goes on only at the positive surface. Albumen, in such 
 a state of concentration as it exists in serum of blood, 
 can dissolve some metallic oxydes, particularly the pro- 
 toxide of iron. Orfila has found white of egg to be the 
 best antidote to the poisonous effects of corrosive subli- 
 mate on the human stomach. As albumen occasions 
 precipitates with the solutions of almost every metallic 
 salt, probably it may act beneficially against other spe- 
 cies of miner al poison. 
 
 From its coagulability albumen is of great use in cla- 
 rifying liquids. 
 
 It is likewise remarkable for the property of render- 
 ing leather supple, for which purpose a solution of 
 whites of eggs in water is used by leather-dressers.— >- 
 Ure's Chem. Diet. 
 
 2. In botany, the term albumen is applied to a fari- 
 naceous, fleshy, or horny substance, which makes up 
 the chief bulk of some seeds, as grapes, corn, palms, 
 lilies, never rising out of the ground, nor assuming the 
 office of leaves, being destined solely to nourish the ger- 
 minating embryo, till its roots perform their office. In 
 the date palm, this part is nearly as hard as stone, in 
 mirabilis it is like wheat-flour. It is wanting in seve- 
 ral tribes of plants, as those with compound or with 
 cruciform flowers, and the cucumber or gourd kind, 
 according to Gardner. Some few leguminous plants 
 have it, and a great number of others, which, like them, 
 have cotyledons besides. We are not, however, to 
 suppose, that so important an organ is altogether want- 
 ing, even in the above-mentioned plants. The farina- 
 ceous matter destined to nourish their embryos, is un- 
 questionably lodged in their cotyledons, the sWeet taste 
 of which, as they begin to germinate, often evinces its 
 presence, and that it has undergone the same change as 
 in barley. The albumen of the nutmeg is remarkable 
 for its eroded variegated appearance, and aromatic 
 quality ; the cotyledons of this plant are very small. — 
 Smith. 
 
 41 
 
ALE 
 
 ALG 
 
 Albumen ovi. Albugo ovi ; Albumen albor ovi ; 
 Ovi albus liquor; Ovi candidum albumentum ; Cla- 
 ret a. The white of an egg. 
 
 ALBURNUM. (From albus , white.) The soft 
 white substance, which, in trees, is found between the 
 liber, or inner bark, and the wood. In process of time 
 it acquires solidity, becoming itself the wood While 
 soft, it performs a very important part of the func- 
 tions of growth, which ceases when it becomes 
 hard. A new circle of alburnum is annually formed 
 over the old, so that a transverse section of the trunk 
 presents a pretty correct register of the tree’s age, 
 each zone marking one year. From its colour and 
 comparative softness, it has been called by some 
 writers, the adeps arborum. The alburnum is found 
 in largest quantities in trees that are vigorous. In an 
 oak six inches in diameter, this substance is nearly 
 equal in bulk to the wood. 
 
 A LBUS. White. This term is applied to many 
 parts, from their white colour ; as linca alba , lepra 
 alba , macula alba , Sec. 
 
 A'LCAHEST. An Arabic word to express a uni- 
 versal dissolvent, which was pretended to by Paracel- 
 sus and Van Helmont. Some say that Paracelsus first 
 used this word, and that it is derived from the German 
 words al and geest , i. e. all spirit: and that Van Hel- 
 mont borrowed the word, and applied it to his inven- 
 tion, which he called the universal dissolvent. 
 
 A'LCALI. (Arabian.) This word is spelt indif- 
 ferently with a c or a k. See Alkali. 
 
 ALCALIZATION. The impregnating any spritu- 
 ous fluid with an alcali. 
 
 ALCANNA. (Indian word.) See Anchusa. 
 
 A lcaol. The solvent for the preparation of the 
 philosopher’s stone. 
 
 ALCARRAZES. A species of porous pottery 
 made in Spain. 
 
 ALCEA. ( Alcea , a. f. ; from oXkt), strength.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Monadelphia ; Order, Polyandria. Hollyhock. 
 
 Alcea ASgyptiaca villosa. See Hibiscus Abel- 
 moschus. 
 
 Alcea Indica. See Hibiscus Abclmoschus. 
 
 Alcea rosea. Common hollyhock. The flowers 
 of this beautiful tree are said to possess adstringent 
 and mucilaginous virtues. They are seldom used me- 
 dicinally. 
 
 Alchemia. See Alchemy. 
 
 ALCHEMI'LLA. ( Alchemilla , <e. f. So called be- 
 cause it was celebrated by the old alchemists.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna;an 
 system. Class, Tetrandria; Order, Monogynia. La- 
 dies’ mantle. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the plant called la- 
 dies’ mantle. Sea Alchemilla vulgaris. 
 
 Alchemilla vulgaris. Ladies’ mantle. This 
 plant, Alchemilla: — Fcliis lobatis of Linnaeus, was 
 formerly esteemed as an adstringent in haemorrhages, 
 fluor albus, &c. given internally. It is fallen into 
 disuse. 
 
 ALCHEMIST. One who practises the mystical 
 art of alchemy. 
 
 A'LCHEMY. Alchemia ; Alchimia ; Alkima. That 
 branch of chemistry which relates to the transmuta- 
 tion of metals into gold ; — the forming a panacea or 
 universal remedy, — an alcahest, or universal men- 
 struum, — a universal ferment, and many other lab- 
 surdities. 
 
 Alchimia. See Alchemy. 
 
 ALCHIMILLA. See Alchemilla. 
 
 A'lchitron. 1. Oil of Juniper. 
 
 2. Also the name of a dentifrice of Messue. 
 
 A'LCHYMY. Alchemy. 
 
 A'LCOHOL. S eeAlkohol. 
 
 ALCYO'NIUM. It is difficult to say what the 
 Greeks called by this name. Dioscorides speaks of 
 five sorts of it. It is a spongy plant-like substance, 
 met with on the sea-shore, of different shapes and co- 
 lours. This bastard sponge is calcined with a little 
 salt, as a dentifrice, and is used to remove spots on 
 the skjn.. 
 
 ALDER. See Betula alnus. 
 
 Alder, berry-bearing. See Rhamnus frangula. 
 
 Alder wine. See Betula alnus. 
 
 Aldrum. See Ahum. 
 
 Aldum- See Alium. 
 
 ALE. Cerevisia: Liquor cereris ; Vinum hordea- 
 
 42 
 
 ceum. A fermented liquor made from malt and hops, 
 and chiefly distinguished from beer, made from the 
 same ingredients, by the quantity of hops used therein, 
 which is greater in beer, and therefore renders the 
 liquor more bitter, and fitter for keeping. Ale, when 
 well fermented, is a wholesome beverage, but seems 
 to disagree with those subject to asthma, or any dis- 
 order of the respiration, or irregularity in the digestive 
 organs. The old dispensatories enumerate several 
 medicated ales, such as cerevisia ozydorica , for the 
 eyes ; cerevisia antiarthritica , against the gout ; ce- 
 phalica , epileptica, Sec. See Beer. 
 
 ALEI'ON. (AXrtov, copious.) Hippocrates uses 
 this word as an epithet for water. 
 
 ALEI'PHA. (From aXutpo), to anoint.) Any me- 
 dicated oil. 
 
 ALELAI'ON. (From aXs, bait, and thaiov , oil.) 
 Oil beat up with salt, to apply to tumours. Galen fre 
 quently used it. 
 
 ALE'MA. (From a. priv. and Xq/o?, hunger.) 
 Meat, food, or any thing that satisfies the appetite. 
 
 ALE'MBIC. fAlembicus. Some derive it from the 
 Arabian particle al , and ap6i\ ; from aySaiviu, to as- 
 cend. Avicenna declares it to be Arabian.) Moors- 
 head. A chemical utensil made of glass, metal, oj 
 earthenware, and adapted to receive volatile products 
 from retorts. It consists of a body to which is fitted a 
 conical head, and out of this head descends laterally a 
 beak to be inserted into the receiver. 
 
 ALE'MBROTH. (A Chaldee word, importing the 
 key of art.) 1. Some explain it as the name of a salt, 
 sal mercurii , or sal philosophorum V artis ; others say 
 it. is named dlembrot and sal fusionis or sal fizionis 
 Alembroth desiccatum is said to be the sal tartari , 
 hence this word seems to signify alkaline salt, which 
 opens the bodies of metals by destroying their sulphurs, 
 and promoting their separation from the ores. From 
 analogy, it is supposed to have the same effect in con- 
 quering obstructions and attenuating viscid fluids in 
 the human body. 
 
 2. A peculiar earth, probably containing a fixed 
 alkali, found in the island of Cyprus, has also this ap- 
 pellation. 
 
 3. A solution of the corrosive sublimate, to which 
 the muriate of ammonia has been added, is called sal 
 alembroth. 
 
 Alefe'nsis. A species of ash-tree, which produces 
 manna. 
 
 A'les. (From aXf, salt.) A compound salt. 
 
 Aleu'ron. (From aXaw, to grind.) Meal. 
 
 AL EXANDERS See Smyrnium olusatrum. 
 
 Alexanders , round-leaved. See Smyrnium perfo- 
 liatum. 
 
 ALEXA'NDRIA. ( Alexandria .) Alexandrina. 
 
 The bay-tree, or laurel, of Alexandria. 
 
 Alexa'ndrium. Emplastrum viride. A plaster 
 described by Celsus, made with wax, alum, Sec. 
 
 ALEXICA'CUM. (From aXr^w, to drive away, 
 dnd kokov, evil.) An antidote or amulet, to resist 
 poison. 
 
 ALEXIPHA'RMIC. (Alexipharmicum ; from aXe\(o, 
 to expel, and QappaKOv, a poison.) Antipharmicum ; 
 Caco-alexiteria. A medicine supposed to preserve the 
 body against the power of poisons, or to correct or ex- 
 pel those taken. The ancients attributed this pro- 
 perty to some vegetables and even waters distilled from 
 them. The term, however, is now very seldom used. 
 
 ALEXIPYRE'TICUM. (From aX^w, to drive 
 away, and zsvqeros, fever.) A febrifuge. 
 
 ALEXIPY'RETOS. Alexipyretum. A remedy for 
 a fever. 
 
 Ale'xir. An elixir. 
 
 ALEXITE'RIUM. ( Alexiterium , i. n. ; from aXH-w, 
 to expel, and mpem, to preserve.) A preservative me- 
 dicine against poison, or contagion. 
 
 ALGA. A sea-weed. 
 
 Alga:. 1. The name of an order or division of the 
 class Cryptogamia in the Linnaean system of plants. 
 The name of one of the seven families or natural 
 tribes into which the whole vegetable kingdom is di- 
 vided by Linnaeus in his Philosophia Botanica. He 
 defines them plants, the roots, leaves, and stems of which 
 are all in one. Under this description are compre- 
 hended all the sea-weeds and some other aquatic plants. 
 
 2. In the sexual system of plants Alga constitute 
 the third order of the class, Cryptogamia. From their 
 admitting of little distinction of root, leaf, or stem, and 
 
ALI 
 
 ALT 
 
 Che parts of their flowers being equally incapable of 
 description, the genera are distinguished by the situ- 
 ation of what is supposed to be the flowers or seeds, 
 or by the resemblance which the whole plant bears to 
 some other substance. 
 
 The parts of fructification of the algae are in caly- 
 cules of which there are three varieties 
 
 1. Pelta , target ; a flat, oblong fruit, seen in the Li- 
 chen caninus. 
 
 2. Scutella , the saucer; a round, hollow, or flat 
 fruit, as in Lichen stellaris. 
 
 3. Tuberculum , the tubercle ; a hemispherical fruit, 
 observable in Lichen geographicus. 
 
 In the fuci, the parts of fructification are sometimes 
 In hollow bladders ; and in some of the ulvas, it is dis- 
 persed through the whole substance of the plant. 
 
 A LGAROTH. (So called from Victorius Alga- 
 roth, a physician of Verona, and its inventor.) Alga- 
 rot ; Algaroth; Mercurius vitce ; Pulvis Algarothi; 
 Pulvis angelicas ; Mercurius mortis. The antimo- 
 nial part of the butter of antimony, separated from 
 some of its acid by washing it in water. It is vio- 
 lently emetic in doses bf two or three grains, and is 
 preferred by many for making the emetic tartar. 
 
 ALGE DO. (From aAyos, pain.) A violent pain 
 about the anus, perinaeum, testes, urethra, and blad- 
 der, arising from the sudden stoppage of a virulent go- 
 norrhoea. A term very seldom used. 
 
 ALGE'MA. (From aAyew, to be in pain.) Alge- 
 modes ; Algematodes. Uneasiness; pain of any kind. 
 
 A LGOR. A sudden chillness or rigour. 
 
 Algosarel. The Arabian term for the wild carrot. 
 See Daucus sylvestris. 
 
 Alha'g4. (Arabian.) A species of Hcdysarum. 
 The leaves are hot and pungent, the flowers pur- 
 gative. 
 
 Alha'ndala. An Arabian name for the colocynth, 
 or bitter apple. 
 
 Alha'sef. (Arabian.) Alhasaf. A sort of foetid 
 pustule, called also Hydroa. 
 
 A'lia squilla (From aAtoj, belonging to the sea, 
 and eociAAa, a shrimp.) The prawn. A species of 
 the genus cancer. 
 
 A'lica. (From alo, to nourish ) In general signi- 
 fication, a grain, a sort of food admired by the ancients. 
 It is not certain whether it is a grain or a preparation 
 of some kind thereof. 
 
 Alicastrum. (From alica , as siliquastrum from 
 siliqua.) A kind of bread mentioned by Celsus. 
 
 A'lices. (From aAt^w, to sprinkle.) Little red 
 spots in the skin, which precede the eruption of pus- 
 tules in the small-pox. 
 
 Aliena'tio mentis. Estrangement of the mind. 
 
 A LIENA'TION. ( Alienatio ; from alieno , to 
 estrange.) A term applied to any wandering of the 
 mind. 
 
 ALIEN A'TUS. Alienated. A leaf is so termed 
 when the first leaves give way to others totally differ- 
 ent from them, and the natural habit of the genus, as 
 is the case in many of the mimosce from New Holland. 
 
 ALIFO RMIS. Abeform, or wing-like. A name 
 given by anatomists and naturalists to some parts from 
 their supposed resemblance, as aliform muscles, &c. 
 See Aheformis. 
 
 ALIMENT. ( Alimentum ; from alo , to nourish.) 
 The name of aliment is given generally to every sub- 
 stance, which being subjected to the action of the or- 
 gans of digestion, is capable by itself of affording nou- 
 rishment. In this sense an aliment is extracted neces- 
 sarily from vegetables or animals : for only those 
 bodies that have possessed life are capable of serving 
 usefully in the nutrition of animals during a certain 
 time. This manner of regarding aliments appears 
 rather too confined. Why refuse the name of ali- 
 ments to substances which, in reality, cannot of them- 
 selves afford nourishment, but which contribute effica- 
 ciously to nutrition, since they enter into the compo- 
 sition of the organs, and of the animal fluids ? Such 
 are the muriate of soda, the oxyde of iron, silicia, and 
 particularly water, which is found in such abundance 
 in the bodies of animals, and is so necessary to them. 
 It appears preferable to consider as an aliment every 
 substance which can serve in nutrition ; establishing, 
 however, the important distinction between substances 
 which can nourish of themselves, and those which are 
 useful to nutrition only in concert with the former. 
 
 In respect to their nature, aliments are different 
 
 from each other, by the proximate principles which 
 predominate in their composition. They may be dis- 
 tinguished into nine classes : — 
 
 1st, Farinaceous aliments: wheat, barley, oats, 
 rice, rye, maize, potato, sago, salep, peas, haricots, 
 lentils, See. 
 
 2d, Mucilaginous aliments : carrots, salsafy, tgoats- 
 beard) beet-root, turnip, asparagus, cabbage, lettuce, 
 artichoke, cardoons, pbmpions, melons, &c. 
 
 3d, Sweet aliments : the different sorts of sugar 
 figs, dates, dried grapes, apricots, &c. 
 
 4th, Acidulous aliments : oranges, gooseberries, 
 cherries, peaches, strawberries, raspberries, mulberries, 
 grapes, prunes, pears, apples, sorrel, &c. 
 
 5th, Fatty and oily aliments: cocoa, olives, sweet 
 almonds, nuts, walnuts, the animal fats, the oils, 
 butter, Sec. 
 
 6th, Caseous aliments : the different sorts of milk, 
 cheese, Sec. 
 
 7th, Gelatinous aliments : the tendons, the aponeu- 
 rosis, the chorion, the cellular membrane, young ani- 
 mals, Sec. 
 
 8th, Albuminous aliments: the brain, the nerves, 
 eggs, Sec. 
 
 9th, Fibrinous aliments: the flesh and the blood of 
 different animals. 
 
 We might add to this list a great number of sub- 
 stances that are employed as medicines, but which 
 doubtless are nutritive, at least in some of their im- 
 mediate principles ; such are manna, tamarinds, the 
 pulp of cassia , the extracts and saps of vegetables, the 
 animal or vegetable decoctions. 
 
 Among aliments there are few employed such as 
 nature presents them ; they are generally prepared, 
 and disposed in such a manner as to be suitable to the 
 action of the digestive organs. The preparations 
 which they undergo are infinitely various, according 
 to thesortof aliment, the people, the climates, customs, 
 the degree of civilization : even fashion is not without 
 its influence on the art of preparing aliments. 
 
 In the hand of the skilful cook, alimentary sub- 
 stances almost entirely change their nature: — form, 
 consistence, odour, taste, colour, composition, &c., 
 every tiling is so modified that it is impossible for the 
 most delicate tastes to recognise the original substance 
 of certain dishes. 
 
 The useful object of cookery is to render aliments 
 agreeable to the senses, and of easy digestion ; but it 
 rarely stops here : frequently with people advanced in 
 civilization its object is to excite delicate palates, or 
 difficult tastes, or to please vanity Then, far from 
 being a useful art, it becomes a real scourge, which 
 occasions a great number of diseases, and has fre- 
 quently brought on premature death. 
 
 We understand by drink , a liquid which, being in- 
 troduced into the digestive organs, quenches thirst, 
 and so by this repairs the habitual losses of our fluid 
 humours : the drinks ought to be considered as real 
 aliments. 
 
 The drinks are distinguished by their chemical com- 
 position : — 
 
 1st, Water of different sorts, spring water, river wa 
 ter, water of wells, &c. 
 
 2d, The juices and infusions of vegetables and ani- 
 mals, juices of lemon, of gooseberries, whey, tea, 
 coffee, Sec. 
 
 3d, Fermented liquors : the different sorts of wine, 
 beer, cider, perry, &c. 
 
 4th, The alcoholic liquors : brandy, alcohol, ether, 
 rum, sack, ratafia. 
 
 ALIMENTARY. Alimentarius. Nourishing or 
 belonging to food. 
 
 Alimentary canal. Canalis alimentarius. Ali- 
 mentary duct. A name given to the whole of those 
 passages which the food passes through from the 
 mouth to the anus. This duct may be said to be the 
 true characteristic of an animal ; there being no ani- 
 mal without it, and whatever has it, being properly 
 ranged under the class of animals. Plants receive their 
 nourishment by the numerous fibres of their roots, but 
 have no common receptacle for digesting the food re 
 ceived, or for carrying off the excrements. But in all, 
 even the lowest degree of animal life, we may observe 
 a stomach, if not also intestines, even where we cannot 
 perceive the least formation of any organs of the 
 senses, unless that common one of feeling, as in 
 oysters. 
 
ALK 
 
 ALK 
 
 Alimentary duct. 1. The alimentary canal. See 
 Alimentary canal. 
 
 2. The thoracic duct is sometimes so called. See 
 Thoracic duct. 
 
 Alimos. Common liquorice. 
 
 A'limum. A species of arum. 
 
 Alipa'sma. (From a\u<pu), to anoint.) An oint- 
 ment rubbed upon the body to prevent sweating. 
 
 Alipow. A species of turbith, found near Mount 
 Ceti, in Languedoc. It is a powerful purgative, used 
 instead of senna, but is much more active. 
 
 ALI'PTAl. (From aXa^w, to anoint.) Those who 
 anointed persons after bathing. 
 
 Alisanders. The same as alexanders. 
 
 ALI'SMA. (Alisma ; from aXj, the sea.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Hexandria ; Order, Polygynia. Water- plantain. 
 
 Alisma plantago aquatica. The systematic 
 name of the water-plantain, now fallen into disuse. 
 
 A' lit. Alith. Asafcetida. 
 
 A'lkahat glaube'ri. An alkaline salt. 
 
 A'lkahest. An imaginajy universal menstruum, 
 or solvent. See Alcahcst. 
 
 A'lkahest glaube'ri. An alkaline salt. 
 
 ALKALESCENT. Alkalescens. Any substance 
 in which alkaline properties are beginning to be deve- 
 loped, or to predominate, is so termed. 
 
 A'LKALI. ( Alcali , in Arabic, signifies burnt; or 
 from al and kali, i. e. the essence, or the whole of 
 kali, the plant from which it was originally prepared, 
 though now derived from plants of every kind. Alcali; 
 alifi ; alafor ; alafort ; calcadis. 
 
 Alkalies may be defined, those bodies which com- 
 bine with acids, so as to neutralize or impair their ac- 
 tivity, and produce salts. Acidity and alkalinity are 
 therefore two correlative terms of one species of com- 
 bination. When Lavoisier introduced oxygen as the 
 acidifying principle, Morveau proposed hydrogen as 
 the alkalifying principle, from its being a constituent 
 of volatile alcali or ammonia. But the splendid dis- 
 covery by Sir H. Davy, of the metallic basis of potassa 
 and soda, and of their conversion into alkalies, by com- 
 bination with oxygen, has banished for ever that hypo- 
 thetical conceit. It is the mode in which the consti- 
 tuents are combined, rather than the nature of the 
 constituents themselves, which gives rise to the acid 
 or alkaline condition. Some metals combined with 
 oxygen in one proportion, produce a body possess- 
 ed of alkaline properties ; in another proportion, of 
 acid properties. And on the other hand, ammonia 
 and prussic acid prove that both the alkaline and acid 
 conditions can exist independent of oxygen. These 
 observations, by generalizing our notions of acids and 
 alkalies, have rendered the definitions of them very 
 imperfect. The difficulty of tracing a limit between 
 the acids and alkalies is still increased, when we find 
 a body sometimes performing the functions of an acid, 
 sometimes of an alkali. Nor can we diminish this 
 difficulty by having recourse to the beautiful law dis- 
 rcovered by Sir H. Davy, that oxygen and acids go to 
 the positive pole, and hydrogen alkalies, and inflam- 
 mable bases to the negative pole. We cannot in fact 
 give the name of acid to all the bodies which go to the 
 first of these poles, and that of alkali to those that go 
 to the second ; and if we wished to define the alkalies 
 4jy bringing into view their electric energy, it would be 
 necessary to compare them with the electric energy 
 which is opposite to them. Thus we are always re- 
 duced to define alkalinity by the property which it has 
 of saturating acidity, because alkalinity and acidity 
 are two correlative and inseparable terms. M. Gay 
 Lussac conceives the alkalinity which the metallic 
 oxides enjoy, to be the result of two opposite properties, 
 the alkalifying property of the metal, and the acidifying 
 of oxygen, modified both by the combination and by 
 the proportions. 
 
 The alkalies maybe arranged into three classes: 
 1st, Those whigh consist of a metallic basis combined 
 with oxygen. These are three in number, potassa, 
 soda, and lithia. 2d, That which contains no oxygen, 
 viz. ammonia. 3d, Those containing oxygen, hydro- 
 gen, and carbon. In this class w T e have aconita, atro- 
 pia, brucia, cicuta, datura, delphia, hyosciama, mor- 
 phia, strychnia, and perhaps some other truly vegeta- 
 ble alkalies. The order of vegetable alkalies may be 
 as numerous as that of vegetable acids. The earths, 
 lime, barytes, and strontites, were enrolled among the I 
 
 alkalies by Fourcroy, but they have been kept apart by 
 other systematic writers, and are called alkaline earfi.s. 
 
 Besides neutralizing acidity, and thereby giving birtli 
 to salts, the first four alkalies having the following pro- 
 perties : — 
 
 1st, They change the purple colour of many vegeta 
 bles to a green, the reds to a purple, and the yellows to 
 a brown. If the purple have been reddened by acid, 
 alkalies restore the purple. 
 
 2d, They possess this power on vegetable colours 
 after being saturated with carbonic acid, by which 
 criterion they are distinguishable from the akaline 
 earths. 
 
 3d, They have an acrid and urinous taste. 
 
 4th, They are powerful solvents or corrosives of 
 animal matter ; with which, as well as with oils in 
 general, they combine, so as to produce neutrality. 
 
 5th, They are decomposed, or volatilized, at a strong 
 red heat. 
 
 6th, They combine with water in every proportion, 
 and also largely with alcohol. 
 
 7th, They continue to be soluble in water when neu 
 tralized with carbonic acid ; while the alkaline earths 
 thus become insoluble. 
 
 It is needless to detail at length Dr. Murray’s specu- 
 lations on alkalinity. They seem to flow from a par- 
 tial view of chemical phenomena. According to him, 
 either oxygen or hydrogen may generate alkalinity, 
 but the combination of both principles is necessary tc 
 give this condition its utmost energy. “Thus the 
 class of alkalies will exhibit the same relations as the 
 class of acids. Some are compounds of a base with 
 oxygen ; such are the greater number of the metallic 
 oxydes, and probably of the earths. Ammonia is a 
 compound of a base with hydrogen. Potassa, soda, 
 barytes, strontites, and probably lime, are compounds 
 of bases with .oxygen and hydrogen ; and these last, 
 like the analogous order among the acids, possess the 
 highest power.” Now, perfectly dry and caustic ba- 
 rytes, lime, and strontites, as well as the dry potassa 
 and soda obtained by Gay Lussac and Thenard, are 
 not inferior in alkaline power to the same bodies after 
 they are slacked or combined with water. 100 parts 
 of lime destitute of hydrogen, that is, pure oxyde of 
 calcium, neutralize 78 parts of carbonic acid. But 132 
 parts of Dr. Murray’s strongest lime, that is, the hy- 
 drate, are required to produce the same alkaline effect. 
 If we ignite nitrate of barytes, we obtain, as is well 
 known, a perfectly dry barytes, or protoxide of bari- 
 um ; but if we ignite crystallized barytes, we obtain 
 the same alkaline earth combined with a prime equi- 
 valent of water. These two different states of barytes 
 were demonstrated by M. Berthollet in an excellent 
 paper published in the 2d volume of the Memoirs 
 D’Arcueil, so far back as 1809. “ The first barytes,” 
 (that from crystallized barytes) says he, “ presents all 
 the characters of a combination ; it is engaged with a 
 substance which diminishes its action on other bodies, 
 which renders it more fusible, and which gives it by 
 fusion the appearance of glass. This substance is no- 
 thing else but water; but in fact, by adding a little 
 water to the second barytes (that from ignited nitrate) 
 and by urging it at the fire, we give it the properties 
 of the first.” Page 47. 100 parts of barytes void of 
 hydrogen, or dry barytes, neutralize 28 1-2 of dry car- 
 bonic acid. Whereas 111 2-3 parts of the hydrate, 
 or what Dr. Murray has styled the most energetic, are 
 required to produce the same effect. In fact, it is not 
 hydrogen which combines with the pure barytic earth, 
 but hydrogen and oxygen in the state of water. The 
 proof of this is, that when carbonic acid and that hy- 
 drate unite, the exact quantity of water is disengaged. 
 The protoxide of barium, or pure barytes, has never 
 been combined with hydrogen by any chemist. — lire's 
 Chem. Diet. 
 
 Alkali causticum. Caustic alkali. An alkali is 
 so called when deprived of the carbonic acid it usually 
 contains, for it then becomes more caustic, and more 
 violent in its action. 
 
 Alkali , caustic volatile. See Ammonia- 
 
 Alkali, ) hlogisticated. Prussian alkali. When a 
 fixed alkali is ignited with bullock’s blood, or other 
 animal subs ances, and lixiviated, it is found to be in 
 a great measure saturated with prussic acid : from the 
 theories formerly adopted respecting this combination, 
 it was called phlogisticated alkali. 
 
 Alkali fixum. Fixed alkali. Those alkalies are 
 
ALK 
 
 ALK 
 
 so called that emit no characteristic smell, and cannot 
 bevolatilizcd, but with the greatest difficulty. Two 
 kinds of fixed alkalies have only hitherto been made 
 known, namely potassa and soda. See Potassa and 
 Soda. 
 
 Alkali , fossile. See Soda. 
 
 Alkali , mineral. See Soda. 
 
 Alkali , Prussian. See Alkali, phlogisticated. 
 
 Alkali , vegetable. See Potassa. 
 
 Alkali , volatile. See Ammonia. 
 
 ALKALl'NA. Alkalines. A class of substances 
 described by Cullen as comprehending the substances 
 otherwise termed antucida. They consist of alkalies, 
 and other substances which neutralize acids. The 
 principal alkalines in use, are the carbonates and sub- 
 carbonates of soda and potassa, the subcarbonate of 
 ammonia, lime-water, chalk, magnesia and its car- 
 bonate. 
 
 ALKALIZATION. Alkalizatio. The impreg- 
 nating any thing with an alkaline salt, as spirit of 
 wine, Sec. 
 
 ALKALOMETER. The name of an instrument 
 for determining the quantity of alkali in commercial 
 potassa and soda. 
 
 A'lkanet. {Alkanah, a reed, Arabian.) See An- 
 chusa tinctoria. 
 
 A lkanna. SeeAnchusa. 
 
 Alka'nna ve'ra. See Lawsonia inermis. 
 
 ALKEKE NGI. (Arabian.) The winter- cherry. 
 See Physalis alkekengi. 
 
 ALKE'RMES. A term borrowed from the Arabs, 
 denoting a celebrated remedy, of the form and consist- 
 ence of a confection, whereof the kermes is the basis. 
 See Kermes. 
 
 Alkima. See Alchemy. 
 
 A'LKOHOL. (An Arabian word, which signifies 
 antimony : so called from the usage of the Eastern 
 ladies to paint their eyebrows with antimony, reduced 
 to a most subtile powder ; whence it at last came to 
 signify any thing exalted to its highest perfection.) 
 Alcohol ; Alkol ; Spiritus vinosus rectificatus ; Spi- 
 ritus vini rectificatus ; spiritus vini concentratus ; 
 Spiritus vini rectificatissimus. 
 
 1. This term is applied in strictness only to the pure 
 spirit obtainable by distil'ation and subsequent rectifi- 
 cation from all liquids that have undergone vinous 
 fermentation, and from none but such as are suscepti- 
 ble of it. But it is commonly used to signify this spirit 
 more or less imperfectly freed from water, in the state 
 in which it is usually met with in the shops, and in 
 which, as it was first obtained from the juice of the 
 grape, it was long distinguished by the name of spirit 
 of wine. At present it is extracted chiefly from grain 
 or molasses in Europe, and from the juice of the sugar 
 cane in the West Indies ; and in the diluted state in 
 which it commonly occurs in trade, constitutes the 
 basis of the several spirituous liquors called brandy, 
 rum, gin, whiskey, and cordials, however variously 
 denominated or disguised. 
 
 As we are not able to compound alkohol imme- 
 diately from its ultimate constituents, we have recourse 
 to the process of fermentation, by which its principles 
 are first extricated from the substances in which -they 
 were combined, and then united into a new compound ; 
 to distillation, by which this new compound, the alko- 
 hol, is separated in a state of dilution with water, and 
 contaminated with essential oil ; and to rectification, 
 by which it is ultimately freed from these. 
 
 It appears to be essential to the fermentation of 
 alkohol, that the fermenting fluid should contain sac- 
 charine matter, which is indispensable to that species 
 of fermentation called vinous. In France, where a 
 great deal of wine is made, particularly at the com- 
 mencement of the vintage, that is too weak to be a 
 sajeable commodity, it is a common practice to subject 
 this wine to distillation, in order to draw off the spirit ; 
 and as the essential oil that rises in tins process is of a 
 more pleasant flavour than that of malt or molasses, 
 the French brandies are preferred to any other; though 
 even in the flavour of these there is a difference, ac- 
 cording to the wine from which they are produced. In 
 the West Indies a spirit is obtained from the juice of 
 the sugar-cane, which is highly impregnated with its 
 essential oil, and well known by the name of rum. 
 The distillers in this country use grain, or molasses, 
 whence they distinguish the products by the name of 
 malt spirits , and. molasses spirits. It is said that a 
 
 very good spirit may be extracted from the hu3ks of 
 gooseberries or currants, after wine has been made 
 from them. 
 
 As the process of malting developes the saccharine 
 principle of grain, it would appear to render it fitter for 
 the purpose ; though it is the common practice to use 
 about three parts of raw grain with one of malt. For 
 this two reasons may be assigned : by using raw grain, 
 the expense of malting is saved, as well as the duty on 
 malt ; and the process of malting requires some nicety 
 of attention, since, if it be carried too far, part of the 
 saccharine matter is lost, and if it be stopped too soon, 
 this matter will not be wholly developed. Besides, if 
 the malt be dried too quickly, or by any unequal heat, 
 tile spirit it yields will be less in quantity, and more 
 unpleasant in flavour. Another object of economical 
 consideration is, what grain will afford the most spirit 
 in proportion to its price, as well as the best in quality. 
 Barley appears to produce le§s spirit than wheat; and 
 if three parts of raw wheat be mixed with one of 
 malted barley, the produce is said to be particularly 
 fine. This is the practice of the distillers in Holland 
 for producing a spirit of the finest quality ; but in Eng- 
 land they are expressly prohibited from using more 
 than one part of wheat to two of other grain. Rye, 
 however, affords still more spirit than wheat. 
 
 Other articles have been employed, though not ge- 
 nerally, for the fabrication of spirit, as carrots and 
 potatoes ; and we are lately informed by Professor 
 Proust, that from the fruit of the carob tree he has ob- 
 tained good brandy in the proportion of a pint from 
 five pounds of the dried fruit. 
 
 To obtain pure alkohol, different processes have 
 been recommended ; but the purest rectified spirit ob- 
 tained as above described, being that which is least 
 contaminated with foreign matter, should be employed. 
 Rouelle recommends to draw off half the spirit in a 
 water bath ; to rectify this twice more, drawing off 
 two-thirds each time ; to add water to this alkohol, 
 which will turn it milky by separating the essential 
 oil remaining in it ; to distil the spirit from this water ; 
 and finally rectify it by one more distillation. 
 
 Baum6 sets apart the first running, when about a 
 fourth is come over, and continues the distillation till 
 he has drawn off about as much more, or till the liquor 
 runs off milky. The last running he puts into the 
 still again, and mixes the first half of what comes 
 over with the preceding first product. This process is 
 again repeated, and all the first products being mixed 
 together, are distilled afresh. When about half the 
 liquor is come over, this is to be set apart as pure 
 alkohol. 
 
 Alkohol in this state, however, is not so pure as 
 when, to use the language of the old chemists, it has 
 been dephlegmated , or still further freed from w ater, 
 by means of some alkaline salt. Boerhaave recom- 
 mended, for this purpose, the muriate of soda, deprived 
 of its water of crystallization by heat, and added hot 
 to the spirit. But the subcarbonate of potassa is pre- 
 ferable. About a third of the weight of the alkohol 
 should be added to it in a glass vessel, well shaken, 
 and then suffered to subside. The salt will be moist- 
 ened by the water absorbed from the alkohol; which 
 being decanted, more of the salt is to be added, and 
 this is to be continued till the salt falls dry to the bot- 
 tom of the vessel. The alkohol in this state will be 
 reddened by a portion of the pure potassa, which it 
 will hold in solution, from which it must be freed by 
 distillation in a water bath. Dry muriate of lime may 
 be substituted advantageously for the alkali. 
 
 As alkohol is much lighter than water, its specific 
 gravity is adopted as the test of its purity. Fourcroy 
 considers it as rectified to the highest point when its 
 specific gravity is 829, that of water being 1000; and 
 perhaps this is nearly as far as it can be carried by the 
 process of Rouelle or Baum£ simply. Bories found 
 the first measure that came over from twenty of spirit 
 at 836 to be 820, at the temperature of 71" F. Sir 
 Charles Blagden, by the addition of alkali, brought it 
 to 813, at 60" F. Chaussier professes to have reduced 
 it to 798 ; but he gives 998.35 as the specific gravity of 
 water. Lowitz asserts that he has obtained it at 791. 
 by adding as much alkali as nearly to absorb the spirit; 
 but the temperature is not indicated. In the shops, it 
 is about 835 or 840 : according to the London College 
 it should be 815. 
 
 It is by no means an easy undertaking to determine 
 
 45 
 
ALK 
 
 ALK 
 
 the strength or relative value of spirits, even with suf- 
 ficient accuracy for commercial purposes. The fol- 
 lowing requisites must he obtained belore this can be 
 well done : the specific gravity of a certain number of 
 mixtures of alkohol and water must be taken so near 
 each other, as that the intermediate specific gravities 
 may not perceptibly differ from those deduced from 
 the supposition of a mere mixture of the fluids ; the 
 expansions or variations of specific gravity in these 
 mixtures must be determined at different temperatures; 
 some easy method must be contrived of determining 
 the presence and quantity of saccharine or oleaginous 
 matter which the spirit may hold in solution, and the 
 effect of such solution on the specific gravity ; and 
 lastly, the specific gravity of the fluid must be ascer- 
 tained by a proper floating instrument with a graduated 
 stem or set of weights; or, which may be more con- 
 venient, with both. 
 
 The most remarkable characteristic property of al- 
 kohol, is its solubility or combination in all proportions 
 with water ; a property possessed by no other com- 
 bustible substance, except the acetic spirit obtained by 
 distilling the dry acetates. When it is burned in a 
 chimney which communicates with the worm-pipe of 
 a distilling apparatus, the product, which is condensed, 
 is found to consist of water, which exceeds the spirit 
 in weight about one-eighth part ; or more accurately, 
 100 parts of alkohol, by combustion, yield 136 of 
 water. If alkohol be burned in closed vessels with 
 vital air, the product is found to be water and car- 
 bonic acid. Whence it is inferred that alkohol con- 
 sists of hydrogen, united either to carbonic acid, or its 
 acidifiable base ; and that the oxygen uniting on the 
 one part with the hydrogen, forms water ; and on the 
 other with the base of the carbonic acid, torms that 
 acid. 
 
 The most exact experiments on this subject are 
 those recently made by De Saussure. The alkohol he 
 used had, at 62.8°, a specific gravity or 0.8302 ; and by 
 Richter’s proportions, it consists of 13.8 water, and 
 86.2 of absolute alkohol. The vapour of alkohol was 
 made to traverse a narrow porcelain tube ignited ; 
 from which the products passed along a glass tube 
 about six feet in length, refrigerated by ice. A little 
 charcoal was deposited in the porcelain, and a trace of 
 oil in the glass tube. The resulting gas being ana- 
 lyzed in an exploding eudiometer, with oxygen, was 
 found to resolve itself into carbonic acid and water. 
 Three volumes of oxygen disappeared for every two 
 volumes of carbonic acid produced ; a proportion 
 which obtains in the analysis by oxygenation of ole- 
 fiant gas. Now, as nothing resulted but a combustible 
 gas of this peculiar constitution, and condensed water 
 equal to 1000-4064 of the original weight of the alkohol, 
 we may conclude that vapour of water and olefiant 
 gas are the sole constituents of alkohol. Subtracting 
 the 13.8 per cent, of water in the alkohol at the begin- 
 ning of the experiment, the absolute alcohol of Richter 
 will consist of 13.7 hydrogen, 51.98 carbon, and 34.32 
 oxygen. Hence Gay Lussac infers, that alkohol, in 
 vapour, is composed of one volume olefiant gas, and 
 one volume of the vapour of water, condensed by che- 
 
 mical affinity into one volume. 
 
 The sp. gr. of olefiant gas is 0.97804 
 
 of aqueous vapour is -0.62500 
 
 Sum=l. 60304 
 And alkoholic vapour is=1.6133 
 These numbers approach nearly to those which 
 would result from two prime equivalents of olefiant 
 gas, combined with one of water ; or ultimately, three 
 of hydrogen, two of carbon, and one of oxygen. 
 
 The mutual action between alkohol and acids pro- 
 duces a light, volatile, and inflammable substance, 
 called aether. Pure alkalies unite with spirit of wine, 
 and form alkaline tinctures. Few of the neutral salts 
 unite with this fluid, except such as contain ammonia. 
 The carbonated fixed alkalies are not soluble in it. 
 From the strong attraction which exists between alko- 
 hol and water, it unites with this last in saline solu- 
 tions, and in most cases precipitates the salt. This is 
 a pleasing experiment, which never fails to surprise 
 those who are unacquainted with chemical eflects. 
 If, for example, a saturated solution of nitre in water 
 be taken, and an equal quantity of strong spirit of wine 
 be poured upon it, the mixture will constitute a weaker 
 spirit, which is incapable of holding the nitre in solu- 
 
 tion ; it therefore falls to the bottom instantly, in the 
 form of minute crystals. 
 
 The degree of solubility of many neutral salts in 
 alkohol have been ascertained by experiments made 
 by Macquer, of which an account is published in the 
 Memoirs of the Turin Academy. 
 
 All deliquescent salts are soluble in alkohol. Alko- 
 hol holding the strontitic salts in solution, gives a flame 
 of a rich purple. The cupreous salts and boi acic acid 
 give a green ; the soluble calcareous, a reddish ; the 
 barytic, a yellowish. 
 
 The alkohol of 0.825 has been subjected to a eold of 
 —91° without congealing. 
 
 When potassium and sodium are put in contact with 
 the strongest alkohol, hydrogen is evolved. When 
 chlorine is made to pass through alkohol in a Woolfe’s 
 apparatus, there is a mutual action. Water, an oily- 
 looking substance, muriatic, acid, a little carbonic acid 
 and carbonaceous matter, are the products. This oily 
 substance does not redden turnsole, though its analysis 
 by heat shows it to contain muriatic acid. It is white, 
 denser than water, has a cooling taste analogous to 
 mint, and a peculiar, but not eethereous odour. It is 
 very soluble in alkohol, but scarcely in water. The 
 strongest alkalies hardly operate on it. 
 
 It was at one time maintained, that alkohol did not 
 exist in wines, but was generated and evolved by the 
 heat of distillation. On this subject Gay Lussac made 
 some decisive experiments. He agitated wine with 
 litharge in fine powder, till the liquid became as limpid 
 as water, and then saturated it with subcarbonate of 
 potassa. The alkohol immediately separated and 
 floated on the top. He distilled another portion of 
 wine in vacuo , at 59° Fahr., a temperature considera- 
 bly below that of fermentation. Alkohol came over. 
 Mr. Brande proved the same position by saturating 
 wine with subacetate of lead, and adding potassa. 
 
 Adein and Duportal have substituted for ihe redis- 
 tillations used in converting wine or beer into alkohol, 
 a single process of great elegance. From the capital 
 of the still a tube is led into a large copper recipient. 
 This is joined by a second tube to a second recipient, 
 and so on through a series of four vessels, arranged 
 like a Woolfe’s apparatus. The last vessel communi- 
 cates with the worm of the first refrigeratory. This, 
 the body of the still, and the two recipients nearest it, 
 are charged with the wine or fermented liquor. When 
 ebullition takes place in the still, the vapour issuing from 
 it communicates soon the boiling temperature to the 
 liq uor in tb e two recipients. From these the volatilized 
 alkohol wifi rise and pass into the third vessel, which 
 is empty. After communicating a certain heat to it, 
 a portion of the finer or less condensible spirit will 
 pass into the fourth, and thence, in a little, into the 
 worm of the first refrigeratory. The wine round the 
 worm will likewise acquire heat, but more slowly. 
 The vapour that in that event may pass uncondensed 
 through the first worm, is conducted into a second, 
 surrounded with cold water. Whenever the still is 
 worked off, it is replenished by a stop-cock from the 
 nearest recipient, which, in its turn, is filled from the 
 second, and the second froifi the first worm tub. It is 
 evident, from this arrangement, that by keeping the 
 third and fourth recipients at a certain temperature, 
 we may cause alkohol, of any degree of lightriess, to 
 form directly at the remote extremity .of the apparatus. 
 The utmost economy of fuel and time is also secured, 
 and a better flavoured spirit is obtained. The arnire 
 gout of bad spirit can scarcely be destroyed by infu- 
 sion with charcoal and redistillation. In this mode of 
 operating, the taste and smell are excellent, from the 
 first. Several stills on the above principle have been 
 constructed at Glasgow for the West India distillers, 
 nd have been found extremely advantageous. The 
 excise laws do not permit their employment in the 
 home trade. 
 
 If sulphur in sublimation meet with the vapour of 
 alkohol, a very small portion combines with it, which 
 communicates a hydrosulphurous smell to the fluid. 
 The increased surface of the two substances appears 
 to favour the combination. It had been supposed, that 
 this was the only way in which they could be united ; 
 but Favre lias lately asserted, that having digested two 
 drachms of flowers of sulphur in an ounce of alkohol,. 
 over a gentle fire not sufficient to make it boil, for 
 twelve hours, he obtained a solution that gave twenty- 
 three grains of precipitate. A similar mixture left to 
 
ALL 
 
 ALL 
 
 Bland for a month in a place exposed to the solar rays, 
 afforded sixteen grains of precipitate ; and another from 
 which the light was excluded, gave thirteen grains If 
 alkohol be boiled with one-fourth of its weight of sul- 
 phur for an hour, and filtered hot, a small quantity of 
 minute crystals will be deposited on cooling; and the 
 clear fluid will assume an opaline hue on being diluted 
 with an equal quantity of water, in which state it will 
 pass the filter, nor will any sediment be deposited for 
 several hours. The alkohol used in the last-mentioned 
 experiment did not exceed 840. 
 
 Phosphorus is sparingly soluble in alkohol, but in 
 greater quantity by heat than in cold. The addition 
 of water to this solution affords an opaque milky fluid, 
 which becomes clear by the subsidence of the phos- 
 phorus 
 
 Earths seem to have scarcely any action upon alko- 
 hol. Quicklime, however, produces some alteration 
 in this fluid, by changing its flavour, and rendering it 
 of a yellow colour. A portion is probably taken up. 
 
 Soap^ are dissolved with great facility in alkohol, 
 with which they combine more readily than with 
 water. None of the metals, oi their oxydes, are acted 
 upon by this fluid. Resins, essential oils, camphor, 
 bitumen, and various other substances, are dissolved 
 with great facility in alkohol, from which they may be 
 precipi ated by the addition of water. From its pro- 
 perty of dissolving resins, it becomes the menstruum of 
 some varnishes. 
 
 Camphor is not only extremely soluble in alkohol, 
 but assists the solution of resins in it. Fixed oils, when 
 rendered drying by metallic oxydes, are soluble in it, as 
 well as when combined with alkalies. 
 
 Wax, spermaceti, biliary calculi, urea, and all the 
 animal substances of a resinous nature, are soluble in 
 alkohol; but it curdles milk, coagulates albumen, and 
 hardens the muscular fibre and coagulum of the blood. 
 
 The uses of alkohol are various. As a solvent of 
 resinous substances and essential oils, it is employed 
 both in pharmacy and by the perfumer. When diluted 
 with an equal quantity of water, constituting wnat is 
 called proof spirit, it is used for extracting tinctures 
 from vegetable and other substances, the alkohol dis- 
 solving the resinous parts, and the water the gummy. 
 From giving a steady heat without smoke when burnt 
 in a lamp, it was formerly much employed to keep 
 water boiling on the tea-table. In thermometers, for 
 measuring great degrees of cold, it is preferable to mer- 
 cury, as we cannot bring it to freeze. It is in common 
 use for preserving many anatomical preparations, and 
 certain subjects of natural history; but to some it is 
 injurious, the mollusca; for instance, the calcareous 
 covering of which it in time corrodes. It is of consi- 
 derable use, too, in chemical analysis, as appears under 
 the different articles to which it is applicable . 
 
 From the great expansive power of alkohol, it has 
 been made a question, whether it might not he applied 
 with advantage in the working of steam engines. 
 From a series of experiments made by Betancourt, it 
 appears, that the steam of alkohol has, in all cases of 
 equal temperature, more than double the force of that 
 of water ; and that the steam of alkohol at 174° F. is 
 equal to that of water 212°; thus there is a considerable 
 diminution of the consumption of fuel, and where this 
 is so expensive as to be an object of great importance, 
 by contriving the machinery so as to prevent the alko- 
 hol from he ing lost, it may possibly at some future time 
 be used with advantage, if some other fluid of great 
 expansive power, and interior price, be not found more 
 economical. 
 
 Alkohol may be decomposed by transmission through 
 a red-hot tube : it is also decomposable by the strong 
 acids, and thus affords that remarkable product, Ether, 
 and Oleum Vini.— [/re's Chem. Diet. 
 
 2. The alkohol of the London Pharmacopoeia is 
 directed to be made thus- — Take of rectified spirit, a 
 gallon ; subcarbonate of potassa, three pounds. Add a 
 pound of the subcarbonate of potassa, previously 
 heated to 300°, to the spirit, and macerate for twenty- 
 four hours, frequently stirring them ; then pour off the 
 spirit, and add to it the rest of the subcarbonate of 
 potassa heated to the same degree ; lastly, with the aid 
 of a warm bath, let the alkohol distil over, keep it in a 
 well-stopped bottle. The specific gravity of alkohol is 
 to^the specific gravity of distilled water, as 815 to 
 
 ALLAGITE. A carbosilicate of manganese. 
 
 ALLANITE. A mineral, first recognised as a dis- 
 tinct species by Mr. Allan of Edinburgh. It is massive 
 and of a brownish black colour. 
 
 [Before the biowpipe it froths, and is converted into 
 scoria. In nitric acid it forms a jelly. It contains 
 silex 35.4, lime 9.2, oxide of cerium 33.9, alurnine 4.1, 
 oxide of iron 25.4, volatile matter 4.0. It is found in 
 Greenland, and associated with mica and feldspar. A.l 
 
 Allantoi des. (From aWas, a hog’s pudding, ana 
 uSog, likeness: because in some brutal animals it is 
 long and thick.) Membrana allantoides. A membrane 
 of the fmtus, peculiar to brutes, which contains the 
 urine discharged from the bladder. 
 
 ALLELUI A. (Hebrew. Praise the Lord.) So 
 named from its many virtues. See Oxalis acetosella. 
 
 ALL-GOOD. See Chenopodium bonushenricus. 
 
 ALL-HEAL. See Heraclium and Stachys. 
 
 ALLIA CEOUS. ( Alliaceus ; from allium , gariick.) 
 Pertaining to gariick. 
 
 ALLIA'RIA. (From allium, gariick : from its smell 
 resembling gariick.) See Erysimum alliaria. 
 
 A LLIUM. (Allium, i. n. ; from oleo , to smell ; be- 
 cause it stinks: or from aXem, to avoid; as being 
 unpleasant to most people.) Gariick. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys 
 tern. Class, Hexandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of gariick. See Allium 
 sativum. 
 
 Allium oepa. Cep a. Allium ; — scapo nudo inferni 
 ventricoso longiore , foliis teretibus , of Linnaeus. The 
 Onion. Dr. Cullen says, onions are acrid and stimu- 
 lating, and possess very little nutriment. With bilious 
 constitutions they generally produce flatulency, thirst, 
 headache, and febrile symptoms : but where the tem- 
 perament is phlegmatic, they are of infinite service, by 
 stimulating the habit and promoting the natural secre- 
 tions, particularly expectoration and urine. They are 
 recommended in scorbutic cases, as possessing anti- 
 scorbutic properties. Externally, onions are employed 
 in suppurating poultices, and suppiession of urine in 
 children is said to be relieved by applying them, roasted, 
 to the pubes. 
 
 Allium porrum. The Leek or Porret. Porrum. 
 Every part of this plant, but more particularly the root, 
 abounds with a peculiar odour. The expressed juice 
 possesses diuretic qualities, and is given in the cure of 
 dropsical diseases, and calculous complaints, asthma, 
 and scurvy. The fresh root is much employed for 
 culinary purposes. 
 
 Allium sativum. Allium; Theriaca rusticorum , 
 Gariick. Allium : — caule planifolio bulbifero, bulbo 
 composito , staminibus tricuspidatis , of Linnaeus. This 
 species of Gariick, according to Linnaeus, grows spon- 
 taneously in Sicily ; but, as it is much employed for 
 culinary and medicinal purposes, it has been long very 
 generally cultivated in gardens. Every part of the 
 plant, but more especially the root, has a pungent acri- 
 monious taste, and a peculiarly offensive strong smell. 
 This odour is extremely penetrating and diffusive ; for, 
 On the root being taken into the stomach, the alliaceous 
 scent impregnates the whole system, and is discover 
 able in the various excretions, as in the urine, perspi- 
 ration, milk, &c. Gariick is generally allied to the 
 onion, from which it seems only to differ in being more 
 powerful in its effects, and in its active matter, being in 
 a more fixed state. By stimulating the stomach, they 
 both favour digestion, and, as a stimulus, are readily 
 diffused over the system. They may, therefore, be con- 
 sidered as useful condiments with the food of phleg- 
 matic people, or those whose circulation is languid, and 
 secretions interrupted ; but with those subject to inflam- 
 matory complaiflts, or where great irritability prevails, 
 these roots, in their acrid state, may prove very hurtful. 
 The medicinal uses of gariick are various ; it has been 
 long in estimation as an expectorant in pituitous asth- 
 mas, and other pulmonary affections, unattended with 
 inflammation. In hot bilious constitutions, therefore, 
 gariick is improper: for it frequently produces flatu- 
 lence, headache, thirst, heat, and other inflammatory 
 symptoms. A free use of it is said to promote the piles 
 in habits disposed to this complaint. Its utility as a 
 diuretic in dropsies is attested by unquestionable au- 
 thorities; and its febrifuge power has not only been 
 experienced in preventing the paroxysms of intermit- 
 tents, but even in subduing the plague. Bergius says 
 quartans have been cured by it; and he begins by 
 giving one bulb, or clove, morning and evening, adding 
 
ALL 
 
 ALL 
 
 every day one more, till four or five cloves be taken at 
 a dose : if the fever then vanishes, the dose is to be 
 diminished, and it will be sufficient to take one or two 
 cloves, twice a day, for some weeks. Another virtue of 
 garlick is that of an anthelminthic. It has likewise been 
 found of great advantage in scorbutic cases, and in cal- 
 culous disorders, acting in these not only as a diuretic, 
 but, in several instances, manifesting a lithontriptic 
 power. That the juice of alliaceous plants, in general, 
 has considerable effects upon human calculi, is to be 
 inferred from the experiments of Lobb; and we are 
 abundantly warranted in asserting that a decoction of 
 the beards of leeks, taken, liberally, and its use per- 
 severed in for a length of time, has been found remark- 
 ably successful in calculous and gravelly complaints. 
 The penetrating and diffusive acrimony of garlick, ren- 
 ders its external application useful in many disorders, 
 as a rubefacient, and more especially as applied to the 
 soles of the feet, to cause a revulsion from the head or 
 breast, as was successfully practised and recommended 
 by Sydenham. As soon as an inflammation appears, 
 the garlick cataplasm should be removed, and one of 
 bread and milk be applied, to obviate excessive pain. 
 Garlick has also been variously employed externally, 
 to tumours and cutaneous diseases: and, in certain 
 cases of deafness, a clove, or small bulb of this root, 
 wrapt in gauze or muslin, and introduced into the 
 meatus auditorius, has been found an efficacious 
 remedy. Garlick may be administered in different 
 forms ; swallowing the clove entire, after being dipped 
 in oil, is recommended as most effectual ; where this 
 cannot be done, cutting it into pieces without bruising 
 it, and swallowing these may be found to answer 
 equally well, producing thereby no uneasiness in the 
 fauces. On being beaten up and formed into pills, the 
 active parts of this medicine soon evaporate : this Dr. 
 Woodville, in his Medical Botany, notices, on the 
 authority of Cullen, who thinks that Lewis has fallen 
 into a gross error, in supposing dry garlick more active 
 than fresh. The syrup and oxymel of garlick, which 
 formerly had a place in the British Pharmacopoeias, are 
 now expunged. The cloves of garlick are by some 
 bruised, and applied to the wrists, to cure agues, and 
 to the bend of the arm to cure the toothache : when 
 held in the hand, they are said to relieve hiccough ; 
 when beat with common oil into a poultice, they re- 
 solve sluggish humours ; and, if laid on the navels of 
 children, they are supposed to destroy worms in the 
 intestines. 
 
 Allium victoriale. Victorialis long a. The root, 
 which when dried loses its alliaceous smell and taste, 
 is said to be efficacious in allaying the abdominal 
 spasms of gravid females. 
 
 ALLOCHROITE. A massive opaque mineral of a 
 grayish, yellowish, or reddish colour. 
 
 [This mineral resembles certain varieties of the gar- 
 net in some of its physical characters, but more parti- 
 cularly in composition. It contains silex 37.0, lime 
 30.0, alumine 5.0, oxide of iron 18.5, oxide of manga- 
 nese 6.25 ;=96.75. Clean. Min. A.] 
 
 ALLOEO'SIS. (From oAAoj, another.) Alteration 
 in the state of a disease. 
 
 Alloeo'tica. (From aAAoj, another.) Alteratives. 
 Medicines which change the appearance of the dis- 
 ease. 
 
 ALLOGNO'SIS. (From aAAos, another, and yivui- 
 to know.) Delirium ; perversion of the judgment ; 
 incapability of distinguishing persons. 
 
 ALLOPHANE. A mineral of a blue, and some- 
 times a green or brown colour. 
 
 ALLO'PHASIS, (From <zAAoj, another, and 
 to speak.) According to Hippocrates, a delirium, 
 where the patient is not able to distinguish one tiling 
 from artother. 
 
 ALLOTRIOPHA'GIA. (From aXXorpios, foreign, 
 and <payu>, to eat.) In Vogel’s Nosology, it signifies 
 the greedily eating unusual things for food. See Pica. 
 
 ALLOY. Allay. 1. Where' any precious metal is 
 mixed with another of less value, the assayers call the 
 latter the alloy, and do not in general consider it in any 
 other point of view than as debasing or diminishing the 
 value of the precious metal. 
 
 2. Philosophical chemists have availed themselves of 
 this term to distinguish all metallic compounds in ge- 
 neral. Thus brass is called an alloy of copper and 
 zinc ; bell metal an alloy of copper and tin. 
 
 Every alloy is distinguished by the metal which pre- 
 48 
 
 dominates in its composition, or which gives it its va- 
 lue. Thus English jewellery trinkets are ranked under 
 alloys of gold, though most of them deserve to be 
 placed under the head of copper. When mercury is 
 one of the component metals, the alloy is called amal- 
 gam. Thus we have an amalgam of gold, silver, tin, 
 (fee. Since there are about thirty different permanent 
 moials, independent of those evanescent ones that con- 
 stitute the bases of the alkalies anc sarths, there ought 
 to be about 870 different species of binary alloy. But 
 only 132 species have been hitherto made and exa- 
 mined. Some metals have so little affinity for others, 
 that as yet no compound of them has been effected, 
 whatever pains have been taken. Most of these ob- 
 stacles to alloying, arise from the difference in fusibility 
 and volatility. Yet a few metals, the melting point of 
 which is nearly the same, refuse to unite. It is obvi- 
 ous that two bodies will not combine, unless their affi- 
 nity or reciprocal attraction be stronger than the cohe- 
 sive attraction of their individual particles. To over- 
 come this cohesion of the solid bodies, and render affi- 
 nity predominant, they must be penetrated by caloric. 
 If oqg be very difficult of fusion, and the other very 
 volatile, they will not unite unless the reciprocal 
 attraction be exceedingly strong. But if their degree 
 of fusibility be almost the same, they are easily placed 
 in the circumstances most favourable for making an 
 alloy. If we are therefore far from knowing all the 
 binary alloys which are possible, we are still furthei 
 removed from knowing all the triple, quadruple, &c. 
 which may exist. It must be confessed, moreover, 
 that this department of chemistry has been imperfectly 
 cultivated. 
 
 Besides, alloys are not, as far as we know, definitely 
 regulated like oxydes in the proportions of their com- 
 ponent parts. 100 parts of mercury will combine with 
 4 or 8 parts of oxygen, to form two distinct oxydes, the 
 black and the red ; but with no greater, less, or inter- 
 mediate proportions. But 100 parts of mercury will 
 unite with 1, 2, 3, or with any quantity up to 100 or 
 1000, of tin or lead. The alloys have the closest rela- 
 tions in their physical properties with the metals. 
 They are all solid at the temperature of the atmos- 
 phere, except some amalgams ; they possess metallic 
 lustre, even when reduced to a coarse powder: are 
 completely opaque, and more or less dense, according 
 to the metals which compose them ; are excellent con- 
 ductors of electricity ; crystallize more or less per- 
 fectly ; some are brittle, others ductile and malleable ; 
 some have a peculiar odour ; several are very sono- 
 rous and elastic. When an alloy consists of metals 
 differently fusible, it is usually malleable while cold, 
 hut brittle while hot ; as is exemplified in brass. 
 
 The density of an alloy is sometimes greater, some- 
 times less than the mean density of its components, 
 showing that, at the instant of their union, a diminu- 
 tion or augmentation of volume takes place. The re- 
 lation between the expansion of the separate metals 
 and that of their alloys, has been investigated only in 
 a very few cases. Alloys containing a volatile metal 
 are decomposed, in whole or in part, at a strong heat. 
 This happens with those of arsenic, mercury, tellurium, 
 and zinc. Those that consist of two differently fusible 
 metals, may often be decomposed by exposing them to 
 a temperature capable of melting only one of them. 
 This operation is called eliquation. It is practised on 
 the great scale to extract silver from copper. The ar- 
 gentiferous copper is melted with 3 1-2 times its weight 
 of lead ; and the triple alloy is exposed to a sufficient 
 heat. The lead carries off the silver in its fusion, and 
 leaves the copper under the form of a spongy lump 
 The silver is afterward recovered from the lead by 
 another operation. 
 
 Some alloys oxydize more readily by heat and air, 
 than when the metals are separately treated. Thus 3 
 of lead and 1 of tin, at a dull red, burn visibly, and 
 are almost instantly oxydized. Each by itself in the 
 same circumstances, would oxydize slowly, and with- 
 out the disengagement of light. 
 
 The formation of an alloy must be regulated by the 
 nature of the particular metals. 
 
 Tlie degree of affinity between metals may be in some 
 measure estimated by the greater or less facility with 
 which, when of different degrees of fusibility or vola- 
 tility, they unite, or with which they can atler union 
 be separated by heat. The greater or less tendency to 
 separate into diff erent proportional alloys, by long-con- 
 
ALO 
 
 ALO 
 
 tinued fusion, may also give some information on this 
 subject. Mr. Hatchett remarked, in his admirable 
 researches on metallic alloys, that gold made standard 
 with the usual precautions by silver; copper, lead, anti- 
 mony, &c. and then cast into vertical bars, was by no 
 means a uniform compound ; but that the top of the 
 bar, corresponding to the metal at the bottom of the 
 crucible, contained the larger proportion of gold. 
 Hence, for thorough combination, two red-hot cruci- 
 bles should be employed ; and the liquified metals 
 should be alternately poured from the one into the 
 other. And to prevent unnecessary oxydizement by 
 exposure to air, the crucibles should contain, besides 
 the metal, a mixture of common salt and pounded 
 charcoal. The melted alloy should also be occasion- 
 ally stirred up with a rod of pottery. 
 
 The most direct evidence of a chemical change hav- 
 ing taken place in the two metals by combination, is 
 when the alloy melts at a much lower temperature 
 than the fusing points of its components. Iron, which 
 is nearly infusible, when alloyed with gold acquires 
 almost the fusibility of this metal. Tin and lead form 
 solder, an alloy more fusible than either of its compo- 
 nents; but the triple compound of tin, lead, and bis- 
 muth, is most remarkable on this account. The ana- 
 logy is here strong, with the increase of solubility 
 which salts acquire by mixture, as is exemplified in 
 the uncrystallizable residue of saline solutions, or mo- | 
 ther waters, as they are called. Sometimes two me- 
 tals will not directly unite, which yet, by the interven- 
 tion of a third, are made to combine. This happens 
 with mercury and iron, as has been shown by Messrs. 
 Aiken, who effected this difficult amalgamation by 
 previously uniting the iron to tin or zinc. 
 
 The tenacity of alloys is generally, though not 
 always, inferior to the mean of the separate metals. 
 One part of lead will destroy the compactness and 
 tenacity of a thousand of gold. Brass made with a 
 small proportion of zinc, is more ductile than copper 
 itself ; but when one-third of zinc enters into its com- 
 position, it becomes brittle. 
 
 In common cases, the specific gravity affords a good 
 criterion whereby to judge of the proportion in an 
 alloy, consisting of two metals of different densities. — 
 Ure. 
 
 ALLSPICE. See Myrtes Pimenta. 
 
 ALLUVIAL. That which is deposited in valleys, 
 or in plains, from neighbouring mountains, or the over- 
 flowing of rivers. Gravel, loam, clay, sand, brown 
 coal, wood coal, bog iron ore, and calc tuff, compose 
 the alluvial deposites. 
 
 A'LMA. The first motion of a foetus to free.itself 
 from its confinement. 
 
 2. Water. — Rulandus. 
 
 Almabri. A stone like amber. 
 
 Alma'nda cathartica. A plant growing on the 
 shores of Cayenne and Surinam, used by the inhabit- 
 ants as a remedy for the colic ; supposed to be ca- 
 thartic. 
 
 Alme'ne. Rock salt. 
 
 ALMOND. See Amygdalus. 
 
 Almond , bitter. See Amygdalus. 
 
 Almond , sweet. See Amygdalus. 
 
 Almond paste. This cosmetic for softening the skin 
 and preventing chops, is made of four ounces of 
 blanched bitter almonds, the white of an egg, rose wa- 
 ter and rectified spirits, equal parts, as much as is suf- 
 ficient. 
 
 Almonds of the ears. A popular name for the ton- 
 sils, which have been so called from their resemblance 
 to an almond in shape. See Tonsils. 
 
 Almonds of the throat. A vulgar name for the ton- 
 sils. See Tonsils. 
 
 Alnabati. In Avicenna and Serapion, this word 
 means the siliqua dulcis , a gentle laxative. See Ce- 
 ratonia siliqua. 
 
 ALNUS. (Alno, Italian.) The alder. The phar- 
 macopceial name of two plants, sometimes used in me- 
 dicine, though rarely employed in the present practice. 
 
 1. Alnus rotundifolia ; glutinosa ; viridis. The 
 common alder-tree. See Retula alnus. 
 
 2. Alnus nigra. The black or berry-bearing alder. 
 See Rhamnus Frangula. 
 
 A'LOE. (Aloe, es. fr. from ahlah , a Hebrew word, 
 signifying growing near the sea.) The name of a ge- 
 nus of plants of the Linnaean system. Class Hexan- 
 dria t Order, Monogynia. The Aloe. 
 
 D 
 
 Aloe Caballina. See Alog perfoliata. 
 
 Aloe Ouineensis. See Aloe perfoliata. 
 
 Aloe perfoliata. Aloe Succotorina ; Aloe Zoco- 
 torina. Succotorine aloes is obtained from a variety 
 of the Aloe perfoliata of Linnaeus ; — -foliis caulinis 
 dentatis, amplexicaulibus vaginantibus 1 floribus co - 
 rymbosis cernuis, pedunculatis subcylmdricis. It is 
 brought over wrapped in skins, from the Island of So 
 cotora, in the Indian Ocean ; it is of a bright surface, 
 and in some degree pellucid ; in the lump of a yellow- 
 ish red colour, with a purplish cast ; when reduced 
 into powder, it is of a golden colour. It is hard and 
 friable in very cold weather ; but in summer it softens 
 very easily between the fingers. It is extremely bitter, 
 and also accompanied with an aromatic flavour, but 
 not so much as to cover its disagreeable taste. Its 
 scent is rather agreeable, being somewhat similar to 
 that of myrrh. Of late this sort has been very scarce, 
 and its place in a great measure supplied by another 
 variety, brought from the Cape of Good Hope, which 
 is said to be obtained from the Aloe spicata of Lin- 
 naeus, by inspissating the expressed juice of the leaves, 
 whence it is termed in the London Pharmacopoeia 
 Eztractum aloes spicata. 
 
 The Aloe liepatica , vel Barbadensis , the common or 
 Barbadoes or hepatic aloes, was thought to come from 
 a variety of the Aloe perfoliata described '.—floribus 
 | pedunculatis , cernuis corymbosis, subcylindricis, foliis 
 spinosis, covfertis , dentatis, vaginantibus,planis , ma- 
 culatis : but Dr. Smith has announced, that it will be 
 shown in Sibthorp’s Flora Graeca, to be from a distinct 
 species, the Aloe vulgaris, or true aXorj of Dioscorides ; 
 and it is therefore termed in the London Pharmaco- 
 poeia, Aloes vulgaris extractum. The best is brought 
 from Barbadoes in large gourd-shells ; an inferior sort 
 in pots, and the worst in casks. It is darker coloured 
 than the Socotorine, and not so bright : it is also drier 
 and more compact, though sometimes the sort in casks 
 is soft and clammy. To the taste it is intensely bitter 
 and nauseous, being almost wholly without that aro- 
 ma which is observed in the Socotorine. To the smell 
 it is strong and disagreeable. 
 
 The Aloe caballina, vel Guineensis , or horse-aloes, 
 is easily distinguished from both the foregoing, by its 
 strong rank smell ; in other respects it agrees pretty 
 much with the hepatic, and is now not unfrequently 
 sold in its place. Sometimes it is prepared so pure 
 and bright as scarcely to be distinguishable by the eye, 
 even from the Socotorine, but its offensive smell be- 
 trays it ; and if this also should be dissipated by art, 
 its wanting the aromatic flavour of the finer aloes will 
 be a sufficient criterion. This aloe is not admitted 
 into the materia medica, and is employed chiefly by 
 farriers. 
 
 The general nature of these three kinds is nearly the 
 same. Their particular differences only consist in the 
 different proportions of gum to their resin, and in their 
 flavour. The smell and taste reside principally in the 
 gum, as do the principal virtues of the aloes. Twelve 
 ounces of Barbadoes aloes yield nearly 4 ounces of 
 resin, and 8 of gummy extract. The same quantity of 
 Socotorine aloes yields 3 ounces of resin and 9 of gum- 
 my extract. 
 
 Aloes is a well-known stimulating purgative, a pro- 
 perty which it possesses not only when taken inter- 
 nally, but also by external application. The cathartic 
 quality of aloes does not reside in the resinous part of 
 the drug, but in the gum, for the pure resin has little 
 or no purgative power. Its medium dose is from 5 to 
 15 grains, nor does a larger quantity operate more effec- 
 tually. Its operation is exerted on the large intestines ; 
 principally on the rectum. In small doses long conti- 
 nued, it often produces much heat and irritation, par- 
 ticularly about the anus, from which it sometimes oc- 
 casions a bloody discharge ; therefore, to those who 
 were subject to piles, or of an haunorrhagic diathesis, 
 or even in a state of pregnancy, its exhibition has been 
 productive of considerable mischief ; but on the con- 
 trary, by those of a phlegmatic .constitution, or those 
 suffering from uterine obstructions (for the stimulant 
 action of aloes, it has been supposed, may be extended 
 to the uterus ; and in some cases of dyspepsia, palsy, 
 gout, and worms, aloes may be employed as a laxative 
 with peculiar advantage. In all diseases of the bilious 
 tribe, aloes is the strongest purge, and the best prepara- 
 tions for this purpose are the pilula ex aloe cum myrrha, 
 the tinctura aloes, or the extractum colocynthidis 
 
ALO 
 
 ALT 
 
 eomposiium. Its efficacy in jaundice is very consi- 
 derable, as it proves a succedaneum to the bile, of 
 which in that disease there is a defective supply to the 
 intestine either in quantity or quality. Aloes there- 
 fore may be considered as injurious where inflamma- 
 ' tion or irritation exists in the bowels or neighbouring 
 parts, in pregnancy, or in habits disposed to piles ; but 
 highly serviceable in all hypochondriac affections, ca- 
 chectic habits, and persons labouring under oppression 
 of the stomach caused by irregularity. Aromatics cor- 
 rect the offensive qualities of aloes the most perfectly. 
 The canella alba answers tolerably, and without any 
 inconvenience; but some rather prefer the essential 
 oils for this purpose. Dr. Cullen says, “ If any medi- 
 cine be entitled to the appellation of a stomach purge , 
 it is certainly aloes. It is remarkable with regard to 
 it, that it operates almost to as good a purpose in a 
 small as in a large dose ; that one or two grains will 
 produce one considerable dejection, and 20 grains will 
 do no more, except it be that in the last dose the opera- 
 tion will be attended with gripes, &c. Its chief use 
 is to render the peristaltic motion regular, and it is 
 one of the best cures in habitual costiveness. There is 
 a difficulty we meet with in the exhibition of purga- 
 tives, viz. that they will not act but in their full dose, 
 and will not produce half their effect if given in half 
 the dose. For this purpose we are chiefly confined to 
 aloes. Neutral salts in half their dose will not have 
 half their effect ; although even from these, by large 
 dilution, we may obtain this property ; but besides 
 them and our present medicine, I know no other 
 which has any title to it except sulphur. Aloes some- 
 times cannot be employed. It has the effect of stimu- 
 lating the rectum more than other purges, and with 
 justice has been accused of exciting hemorrhoidal 
 swellings, that we ought to abstain from it in such 
 cases, except when we want to promote them. Aloes 
 has the effect of rarifying the blood and disposing to 
 hemorrhagy, and hence it is not recommended in ute- 
 rine fluxes. Fcetid gums are of the same nature in 
 producing haemorrhagy, and perhaps this is the founda- 
 tion of their emmenagogue power.” Aloes is admi- 
 nistered either simply in powders, which is too nause- 
 ous, or else in composition ; — 1. With purgatives, as 
 soap, scammony, colocynth, or rhubarb. 2. With 
 aromatics, as canella, ginger, or essential oils. 3. 
 With bitters, as gentian. 4- With emmenagogues, as 
 iron, myrrh, wine, &c. It may be exhibited in pills as 
 the most convenient form, or else dissolved in wine, or 
 diluted alkohol. The officinal preparations of aloes 
 are the following : — 
 
 1. Pilula? AloSs. 
 
 2. Pilula Alogs Composita 
 
 3. Pilulae Aloes cum Assafoetidd. 
 
 4. Pilula Aloes cum Colocynthide. 
 
 5. Pilula Aloes cum Myrrha. 
 
 6 Tinctura Aloes. 
 
 7. Tinctura AloSs AStherialis. 
 
 8. Tinctura Aloes et Myrrha. 
 
 9. Vinum Alo£s. 
 
 JO. Extractum A logs. 
 
 11. Decoctum AloSs Compositum. 
 
 12. Pul vis Aloes Compositus. 
 
 13. Pulvis Aloes cum Canella. 
 
 14. Pulvis Aloes cum Guaiaco. 
 
 15. Tinctura AloSs Composita. 
 
 16. Extractum Colocynthidis Compositum. 
 
 17. Tinctura Benzoini Composita. 
 
 Aloe Socotorina. See Aloe perfoliata. 
 
 Aloe Zocotorina. See Aloe perfoliata. 
 
 Aloedx'ria. (From «A or/, the aloe.) Compound 
 
 purging medicines : so called from having aloes as the 
 chief ingredient. 
 
 Aloephangina. Medicines formed by a combina- 
 tion of aloes and aromatics. 
 
 ALOES. Fel naturae. The inspissated juice of the 
 aloe plant. Aloes is distinguished into three species, 
 socotorine , hepatic , and caballine ; of which the two 
 first are directed for officinal use in our pharmaco- 
 poeias. See AloP perfoliata. 
 
 Aloes lignum. See Lignum Aloes. 
 
 ALOE'TIC. A medicine wherein aloes is the chief 
 or fundamental ingredient. 
 
 Alogotro'phia. (From aAo.yoj, disproportionate, 
 and rpe0a>, to nourish.) Unequal nourishment, as in 
 the rickets. 
 
 ALO PECES. (From aXw rtf, the fox.) The psoce 
 50 
 
 muscles are so called by Fallopius and Vesalius be> 
 cause in the fox they are particularly strftng. 
 
 ALOPECIA. (From aXunril, a fox: because the 
 fox is subject to a distemper that resembles it ; or. as 
 some say, because the fox s urine will occasion bald 
 ness.) Baldness, or the falling off of the hair. A ge- 
 nus of disease in Sauvages’ Nosology. 
 
 ALOPECUROIDEA. (From alopecurus y the fox- 
 tail grass.) Resembling the alopecurus. The name 
 of a division of grasses. 
 
 Alo'sa. (From aAtcncw, to take: because it is ra- 
 venous.) See Clupea alosa- 
 
 Alosa'nthi. (From aXs, salt, and avOos, a flower.) 
 Alosanthum. Flowers of salt. 
 
 A'losat. Quicksilver. 
 
 Alosohoc. Quicksilver. 
 
 A'LPHITA. ( Alphita , the plural of aXapirov, the 
 meal of barley in general ) By Hippocrates this term 
 is applied to barley-meal either toasted or fried. Ga- 
 len says that tcpipva is coarse meal, aXivpov is fine 
 meal, and aXcpira is a middling sort. 
 
 Alfhi'tidon. Alphitedtcm. It is when a bone is 
 broken into small fragments like alphite or bran. 
 
 Alfho'nsin. The name of an instrument for ex- 
 tracting balls. It is so called from the name of its in- 
 ventor, Alphonso Ferrier, a Neapolitan physician. It 
 consists of three branches, which separate from each 
 other by their elasticity, but are capable of being closed 
 by means of a tube in which they are included. 
 
 ALPHOSIS. The specific name of a disease in the 
 genus Epichrosis of Good’s Nosology. 
 
 A'LPHUS. (AX <f>os ; from aXtyaivto, to change : be- 
 cause it changes the colour of the skin.) A species of 
 leprosy, called by the ancients vitilago , and which 
 they divided into alphas , melas, and leuce. See Lepra. 
 
 A'lpini balsamum. Balm of Gilead. 
 
 ALPI'NUS, Prosper, a Venetian,, born in 1553, 
 celebrated for his skill in medicine and botany. After 
 graduating at Padua, he went to Egypt, and during 
 three years carefully studied the plants of that country, 
 and the modes of treating diseases there ; of which 
 he afterward published a very learned account. He 
 has left also some other less important works. He 
 was appointed physician to the celebrated Andrew 
 Doria ; and subsequently botanical professor at Padua, 
 which office he retained till his death in 1616. 
 
 A'LSINE. ( Alsine , es. f. ; from aXoos, a grove : so 
 called because it grows in great abundance in woods 
 and shady places.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linntean system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Tri- 
 gynia. Chick weed. 
 
 Alsine media. Morsus gallinae ccntunculus. The 
 systematic name for the plant called duckweed, which, 
 if boiled tender, may be eaten like spinach, and forms 
 also an excellent emollient poultice. 
 
 ALSTON, Charles, born in Scotland in 1683, was 
 early attached to the study of botany, and distinguished 
 himself by opposiug the sexual system of Linnaeus. 
 He afterward studied under Boerhaave at Leyden ; 
 then returning to his native country, was materially 
 instrumental, in conjunction with the celebrated Alex- 
 ander Monro, in establishing the medical school at 
 Edinburgh, where he was appointed professor of bo- 
 tany and materia medica. He died in 17G0. His 
 “ Lectures on the Materia Medica,” a posthumous 
 work, abound in curious and useful facts, which will 
 long preserve their reputation. 
 
 A'LTERATIVE. {Alter ans ; from altero, to 
 change.) Alterative medicines are those remedies 
 which are given with a view to re-establish the healthy 
 functions of the animal economy, without producing 
 any sensible evacuation. 
 
 Altern® plants. Alternate leaved plants. The 
 name of a class of plants in Sauvages’ Method us 
 foliorum. 
 
 ALTERNANS. Alternate ; placed alternately. A 
 term applied by botanists to leaves, gems, St c. 
 
 ALTERNUS. Alternate. In botany, this term is 
 applied to branches and leaves when they stand singly 
 on each side, in such a manner that between every 
 two on one side there is but one on the opposite 
 side, as on the branches of the Althaea officinalis. 
 Rhamnus catharticus, and leaves of the JUaloa nx 
 tundi folia. 
 
 ALTHAEA. ( Althaea , <r. f. ; from aX9tu>, to heal : 
 so called from its supposed qualities in healing.) I 
 The name of a genus of plants of the Linmean system 
 
ALU 
 
 ALU 
 
 Class, Monadelphia ; Order, Polyandria. Marsh- 
 mallow. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the marsh-mallow. 
 See Althea Officinalis. 
 
 Althjea officinalis. The systematic name of 
 the marsh-mallow. Malvaviscus ; Aristalthcea. Al- 
 thaea : — foliis simplicibus tomentosis. The mucila- 
 ginous matter with which this plant abounds, is the 
 medicinal part of the plant ; it is commonly employed 
 for its emollient and demulcent qualities in tickling 
 coughs, hoarseness, and catarrhs, in dysentery, and 
 difficulty and heat of urine. The leaves and root are 
 generally selected for use. They relax the passages in 
 nephritic complaints, in which last case a decoction is 
 the best preparation. Two or three ounces of the 
 fresh roots may be boiled in a sufficient quantity of 
 water to a quart, to which one ounce of gum-arabic 
 may be added. The following is given where it is re- 
 quired that large quantities should be used. An ounce 
 of the dried roots is to be boiled in water, enough to 
 leave two or three pints to be poured off for use : if 
 more of the root be used, the liquor will be disagree- 
 ably slimy. If sweetened, by adding a little more of 
 the root of liquorice, it will be very palatable. The 
 root had formerly a place in many of the compounds 
 in the pharmacopoeias, but now it is only directed in 
 the form of syrup. 
 
 Althe'xis. (From aXdsiv, to cure, or heal.) Hip- 
 pocrates often uses this word to signify the cure of a 
 distemper. 
 
 ALU DEL. A hollow sphere of stone, glass, or 
 earthenware, with a short neck projecting at each 
 end, by means of which one globe might be set upon 
 the other. The uppermost has no opening at the top. 
 They were used in former times for the sublimation of 
 several substances. 
 
 ALUM. See Alumen. 
 
 Alum earth. A massive mineral of a blackisn 
 brown colour, a dull lustre, an earthy and somewhat 
 slaty fracture, sectile and rather soft, oontainiug char- 
 coal silica, alumina, oxyde of iron, sulphur, sulphates 
 of lime, potassa, and iron, magnesia, muriate of po- 
 tassa, and water. 
 
 Alum slate. A massive mineral of a bluish black 
 colour, or slate containing alum. 
 
 ALU MEN. (Alum, an Arabian word.) Assos ; 
 Aiub ; Aseb ; Elanula ; Sulphas alumina: acidulus 
 cum potassa ; Super-sulphas alumina: et potassa ; 
 Argilla vitriolata. Alum. This important salt has 
 been the object of innumerable researches both with 
 regard to its fabrication and composition It is pro- 
 duced, but in a very small quantity, in the native state ; 
 and this is mixed with heterogeneous matters. It 
 effloresces in various forms upon ores during calcina- 
 tion, but it seldom occurs crystallized. The greater 
 part of this salt is factitious, being extracted from mi- 
 nerals called alum ores, such as ; 
 
 1. Sulphuretted clay. This constitutes the purest 
 of all aluminous ores, namely, that of La Tolfa, near 
 Civita Vecchia, in Italy. It is white, compact, and as 
 hard as indurated clay, whence it is called pctra alumi- 
 naris. It is tasteless and mealy; one hundred parts 
 of this ore contain above forty of sulphur and fifty of 
 clay, a small quantity of potassa, and a little iron. 
 Bergman says it contains forty-three of sulphur in one 
 hundred, thirty-five of clay, and twenty-two of siliceous 
 earth. This ore is first torrefied to acidify the sulphur, 
 which then acts on the clay, and forms the alum. 
 
 2. The pyritaceousclay, which is found at Schwem- 
 sal, in Saxony, at the depth of ten or twelve feet. It 
 is a black and hard, but brittle substance, consisting of 
 clay, pyrites, and bitumen. It is exposed to the air 
 for two years, by which means the pyrites are decom- 
 posed, and the alum is formed. The alum ores of 
 Hesse and Liege are of this kind ; but they are first 
 torrefied, which is said to be a disadvantageous 
 method. 
 
 3. The schistus aluminaris contains a variable pro- 
 portion of petroleum and pyrites intimately mixed with 
 it. When the last are in a very large quantity, this 
 ore is rejected as containing too much iron. Professor 
 Bergman very properly suggested, that by adding a 
 proportion of clay, this ore may turn out advantage- 
 ously for producing alum. But if the petrol be consi- 
 derable, it must be torrefied. The mines of Becket in 
 Normandy, and those of Whitby, in Yorkshire, are 
 of this species. 
 
 4. Volcanic aluminous ore. Such is that of Salfa- 
 terra near Naples. It is in the form of a white saline 
 earth, after it has effloresced in the air ; or else it is in 
 a stony form. 
 
 5. Bituminous alum ore is called shale, and is in the 
 form of a schistus, impregnated with so much oily 
 matter, or bitumen, as to be inflammable. It is found 
 in Sweden, and also in the coal mines at Whitehaven, 
 and elsewhere. 
 
 Chaptal has fabricated alum on a large scale from 
 its component parts. For this purpose he constructed 
 a chamber 91 feet long, 48 wide, and 31 high in the 
 middie. The walls are of common masonry, lined 
 with a pretty thick coating of plaster. The floor is 
 paved with bricks, bedded in a mixture of raw and 
 burnt clay ; and this pavement is covered with ano- 
 ther, the joints of which overlap those of the first, and 
 instead of mortar, the bricks are joined with a cement 
 of equal parts of pitch, turpentine, and wax, which, 
 after having been boiled till it ceases to swell, is used 
 hot. The roof is of wood, but the beams are very 
 close together, and grooved lengthwise, the interme- 
 diate space being filled up by planks fitted into the 
 grooves, so that the whole is put together without a 
 nail. Lastly, the whole of the inside is covered with 
 three or four successive coatings of the cement above- 
 mentioned, the first being laid on as hot as possible ; 
 and the outside of the wooden roof was varnished in 
 the same manner. The purest and whitest clay being 
 made into a paste with water, and formed into balls 
 half a foot in diameter, these are calcined in a fur- 
 nace, broken to pieces, and a stratum of the fragments 
 laid on the floor. A due proportion of sulphur is then 
 ignited in the chamber, in the, Same manner as for the 
 fabrication of sulphuric acid ; and the fragments of 
 burnt clay, imbibing this as it forms, begin after a few 
 days to crack and open, and exhibit an efflorescence 
 of sulphate of alumina. When the earth has com- 
 pletely effloresced, it is taken out of the chamber, ex- 
 posed for some time in an open shed, that it may be 
 the more intimately penetrated by the acid, and is then 
 lixiviated and crystallized in the usual manner. The 
 cement answers the purpose of read on this occasion 
 very effectually, and, according to Chaptal, costs no 
 more than lead would at three farthings a pound. 
 
 Curaudau has lately recommended a process for 
 making alum without evaporation. One hundred 
 parts of clay and five of muriate of soda are kneaded 
 into a paste with water, and formed into loaves. 
 With these a reverberatory furnace is filled, and a 
 brisk fire is kept up for two hours. Being powdered, 
 and put into a sound cask, one-fourth of their weight 
 of sulphuric acid is poured over them by degrees, stir- 
 ring the mixture well at each addition. As soon as 
 the muriatic gas is dissipated, a quantity of water 
 equal to the acid is added, and the mixture stirred as 
 before. When the heat is abated, a little more water 
 is poured in ; and this is repeated till eight or ten times 
 as much water as there was acid is added. When 
 the whole has settled, the clear liquor is drawn off 
 into leaden vessels, and a quantity of water equal to 
 this liquor is poured on the sediment. The two liquors 
 being mixed, a solution of potassa is added to them, 
 the alkali in which is equal to one-fourth of the weight 
 of the sulphuric acid. Sulphate of potassa may ba 
 used, but twice as much of this as of the alkali is 
 necessary. After a certain time, the liquor, by cool- 
 ing, attends crystals of alum equal to three times the 
 weight of the acid used. It is refined by dissolving it 
 in the smallest possible quantity of boiling water. 
 The residue may be washed with more water, to be 
 employed in lixiviating a fresh portion of the ingre 
 dients. 
 
 Its sp. gravity is about 1.71. It reddens the vege- 
 table blues. It is soluble in 16 parts of water at 60°, 
 and in 3-4 of its weight at 212 ( *. It effloresces superfi- 
 cially on exposure to air, but the interior remains long 
 unchanged. Its water of crystallization is sufficient at 
 a gentle heat to fuse it. If the heat be increased it 
 froths up, and loses fully 45 per cent, of its weight in 
 water. The spongy residue is called burnt or calcined 
 alum , and is used by surgeons as a mild escharotic. 
 A violent heat separates a great portion of its acid. 
 
 Alum was thus analyzed by Berzelius : 1st, 20 parts 
 (grammes) of pure alum lost, by the heat of a spirit 
 lamp, 9 parts, which gives 45 per cent, of water. The 
 dry salt was dissolved in water, and its acid precipi- 
 
 D2 
 
ALU 
 
 ALU 
 
 tated by muriate of barytes ; the sulphate of which, 
 obtained after ignition, weighed 20 parts ; indicating 
 in 100 pans 34.3 of dry sulphuric acid. 2 d, Ten parts 
 of alum were dissolved in water, and digested with an 
 excess of ammonia. Alumina, well washed and 
 burned, equivalent to 10.67 per cent, was obtained. In 
 another experiment, 10.86 per cent, resulted. 3d, Ten 
 parts of alum dissolved in water, were digested with 
 carbonate of strontites, till the earth was completely 
 separated. The sulphate of potassa, after ignition, 
 weighed 1.815, corresponding to 0.981 potassa, or in 
 100 parts to 9.81. 
 
 Alum, therefore, consists of 
 
 Sulphuric acid 34.33 
 
 Alumina 10.86 
 
 Potassa 9.81 
 
 Water 45.00 
 
 • 100.00 
 
 or, Sulphate of alumina 36.85 
 
 Sulphate of potassa 18.15 
 
 Water 45.00 
 
 100.00 
 
 The-nard’s analysis, Ann. de Chimie, vol. 59, or Ni- 
 cholson’s Journal, vol. 18, coincides perfectly with 
 that of Berzelius in the product of sulphate of barytes. 
 From 400 parts of alum, he obtained 490 of the ignited 
 barytic salt ; but the alumina was in greater propor- 
 tion, equal to 12.54 per cent, and the sulphate of po- 
 tassa less, or 15.7 in 100 parts. 
 
 Vauquelin, in his last analysis, found 48.58 water; 
 and by Thenard’s statement there are indicated 
 34.23 dry acid, 
 
 7.14 potassa, 
 
 12.54 alumina, 
 
 46.09 water. 
 
 100.00 
 
 If we rectify Yauquelin’s erroneous estimate of the 
 sulphate of barytes, his analysis will also coincide 
 with the above. Alum, therefore, differs from the 
 simple sulphate of alumina previously described, 
 which consisted of 3 prime equivalents of acid and 2 
 of earth, merely by its assumption of a prime of sul- 
 phate of potassa. It is probable that all the aluminous 
 salts have a similar constitution. It is to be observed, 
 moreover, that the number 34.36 resulting from the 
 theoretic proportions, is, according to Gilbert’s re- 
 marks on the Essayof Berzelius, the just representation 
 of the dry acid in 100 of sulphate of barytes, by a cor- 
 rected analysis, which makes the prime of barytes 9.57. 
 
 Should ammonia be suspected in alum, it may be 
 detected, and its quantity estimated, by mixing quick- 
 lime with the saline solution, and exposing the mix- 
 ture to heat in a retort, connected with a Woolfe’s 
 apparatus. The water of ammonia being afterward 
 saturated with an acid, and evaporated to a dry salt, 
 will indicate the quantity of pure ammonia in the 
 alum. A variety of alum, containing both potassa and 
 ammonia, may also be found. This will occur where 
 urine has been used, as well as muriate of potassa, in 
 its fabrication. If any of these bisulphates of allu- 
 mina and potassa be acted on in a watery solution, by 
 gelatinous alumina, a neutral triple salt is formed, 
 which precipitates in a nearly insoluble state. 
 
 When alum in powder is mixed with flour or sugar, 
 and calcined, it forms the pyrophorus of Homberg. 
 
 Mr. Winter first mentioned, that another variety of 
 alum can be made with soda, instead of potassa. This 
 salt, which crystallizes in octahedrons, has been also 
 made with pure muriate of soda, and bisulphate of 
 alumina, at the laboratory of Hurlett, by Mr. W. Wil- 
 son. It is extremely difficult to form, and effloresces 
 like the sulphate of soda. 
 
 On the subject of soda-alum, Dr. Ure published a 
 short paper in the Journal of Science for July, 1822. 
 The form and taste of this salt are exactly the same as 
 those of common alum ; but it is less hard, being easily 
 crushed between the fingers, to which it imparts air 
 appearance of moisture. Its specific gravity is 1.6. 
 100 parts of water at 60° F. dissolve 110 of it ; forming 
 a solution, whose sp. gravity is 1.296. In this respect, 
 potassa alum is very different. For 100 parts of water 
 dissolve only from 8 to 9 parts, forming a saturated so- 
 lution, the specific gravity of which is no more than 
 1.0465. Its constituents are, by Dr. Ure’s analysis, — 
 
 [ Sulphuric acid 34.00 4 primes, 33.96 
 
 Alumina 10.75 3 — 10.82 
 
 Soda 6.48 1 — 6.79 
 
 Water 49.00 ' 25 — 48.43 
 
 100.23 100.00 
 
 Or it consists of 3 primes sulphate of alumina-}- 1 sul- 
 phate of soda. To each of the former, 5 primes of 
 water may be assigned, and to the latter 10, as in 
 Glauber’s salts. 
 
 The only injurious contamination of alum is sul- 
 phate of iron. It is detected by ferro-prussiate of 
 potassa. 
 
 Oxymuriate of alumina, or the chloride, has been 
 proposed by Mr. Wilson of Dublin, as preferable to 
 solution of chlorine, for dischaiging the turkey-red die. 
 
 Alum is used in large quantities in many manufac- 
 tories. When added to tallow, it renders it harder. 
 Printer’s cushions, and the blocks used in the calico 
 manufactory, are rubbed with burnt alum to remove 
 any greasiness, which might prevent the ink or colour 
 from sticking. Wood sufficiently soaked in a solution 
 of alum does not easily take fire ; and the same is true 
 of paper impregnated with it, which is fitter to keep 
 gunpowder, as it also excludes moisture. Paper im 
 pregnated with alum is useful in whitening silver, and 
 in silvering brass without heat. Alum mixed in milk 
 helps the separation of its butter. If added in a very 
 small quantity to tdrbid water, in a few minutes it 
 renders it perfectly limpid, without any bad taste or 
 quality; while the sulphuric acid imparts to it a very 
 sensible acidity, and does not precipitate as soon, or so 
 well, the opaque earthy mixtures that render it turbid. 
 It is used in making pyrophorus, in tanning, and in 
 many other manufactories, particularly in the art of 
 dying, in which it is of the greatest and most impor- 
 tant use, by cleansing and opening the pores on the 
 surface of the substance to be died, rendering it fit for 
 receiving the colouring particles, (by which the alum 
 is generally decomposed,) and at the same time making 
 the colour fixed. Crayons generally consist of the 
 earth of alum, powdered and tinged for the purpose. — 
 Ure's Chem. Diet. 
 
 In medicine it is employed internally as a powerful 
 astringent in cases of passive haemorrhages from the 
 womb, intestines, nose, and sometimes lungs. In 
 bleedings of an active nature, i. e. attended with fever, 
 and a plethoric state of the system, it is highly impro- 
 per. Dr. Percival recommends it in the colica picto- 
 num and other chronic disorders of the bowels, at- 
 tended with obstinate constipation. (See Percival’s 
 Essays.) The dose advised in these cases is from 5 to 
 20 grains, to be repeated every four, eight, or twelve 
 hours. When duly persisted in, this remedy proves 
 gently laxative, and mitigates the pain. 
 
 Alum is also powerfully tonic, and is given with this 
 view in the dose of 10 grains made into a bolus three 
 times a day, in such cases as require powerful tonic 
 and astringent remedies. Another mode of adminis- 
 tering it is in the form of whey made by boiling a 
 drachm of powdered alum in a pint of milk for a few 
 minutes, and to be taken in the quantity of a tea-cup 
 full three times a day. Dr. Cullen thinks it ought to 
 be employed with other astringents in diarrhoeas. In 
 active haemorrhages, as was observed, it is not useful, 
 though a powerful medicine in those which are pas- 
 sive. It should be given in small doses, and gradually 
 increased. It has been tried in the diabetes without 
 success ; though, joined with nutmeg, it has been more 
 successful in intermittents, given in a large dose, an 
 hour or a little longer, before the approach of the pa- 
 roxysm. In gargles, in relaxation of the uvula, and 
 other swellings of the mucous membrane of the f'auceB, 
 divested of acute inflammation, it has been used with 
 advantage. 
 
 Externally, alum is much employed by surgeons as 
 a lotion for the eyes, and is said to be preferable to sul- 
 phate of zinc or acetate of lead in the ophthalmia 
 membranarum. From two to five grains dissolved in 
 an ounce of rose-water, forms a proper collyrium. It 
 is also applied as a styptic to bleeding vessels, and to 
 ulcers, where there is too copious a secretion of pus. 
 It has proved successful in inflammation of the eyes, 
 in the form of cataplasm, which is made by stirring 
 or shaking a lump of alum in the whites of two 
 eggs, till they form a coagulum, which is applied to 
 the eye between two pieces of thin linen rag. Aluin 
 
ALV 
 
 ALU 
 
 is also employed as an injection in cases of gleet or 
 fluor albus. 
 
 When deprived of its humidity, by placing it in an 
 earthen pan over a gentle fire, it is termed burnt alum, 
 alumen exsiccatum , and is sometimes employed by sur- 
 geons to destroy fungous flesh, and is a principal ingre- 
 dient in most styptic powders. 
 
 Alum is also applied to many purposes of life ; in this 
 country, bakers mix a quantity with the bread, to 
 render it white ; this mixture makes the bread better 
 adapted for weak and relaxed bowels ; but in opposite 
 states of the alimentary canal, this practice is highly 
 pernicious. 
 
 The officinal preparations of alum are : 
 
 1. Alumen exsiccatum. 
 
 2. Solutio sulphatis cupri ammoniati. 
 
 3. Liquor aluminis compositus. 
 
 4. Pulvis sulphatis aluminis compositus. 
 
 Alumen catinum. A name of potassa. 
 
 Alumen commune. See Alumen. 
 
 Alumen crystallinum. See Alumen. 
 
 Alumen exsiccatum. Dried Alum. Expose alum 
 
 in an earthen vessel to the fire, so that it may dissolve 
 and boil, and let the heat be continued and increased 
 until the boiling ceases. See Alumen. 
 
 Alumen factitium. See Alumen. 
 
 Alumen romanum. See Alumen. 
 
 Alumen rubrum. See Alumen. 
 
 Alumen rupeum. See Alumen. 
 
 Alumen rutilum. See Alumen. 
 
 Alumen ustum. See Alumen. 
 
 ALU MINA. Alumine. Terra Alumina. Earth 
 of alum. Pure clay. One of the primitive earths, 
 which, as constituting the plastic principle of all clays, 
 loams, and boles, was called argil or the argillaceous 
 earth, but now, as being obtained in greatest purity 
 from alum, is styled alumina. It was deemed elemen- 
 tary matter till Sir H. Davy’s celebrated electro-che- 
 mical researches led to the belief of its being, like 
 barytes and lime, a metallic oxyde. 
 
 The purest native alumina is found in the oriental 
 gems, the sapphire and ruby. They consist of nothing 
 but this earth, and a small portion of colouring matter. 
 The native porcelain clays or kaolins, however white 
 and soft, can never be regarded as pure alumina. 
 They usually contain fully half their weight of silica, 
 and frequently other earths. To obtain pure alumina 
 we dissolve alum in 20 times its weight of water, and 
 add to it a little of the solution of carbonate of soda, to 
 throw down any iron which may be present. We then 
 drop the supernatant liquid into a quantity of the water 
 of ammonia, taking care not to add so much of the 
 aluminous solution as will saturate the ammonia. The 
 volatile alkali unites with the sulphuric acid of the 
 alum, and the earthy basis of the latter is separated in 
 a white spongy precipitate. This must be thrown on 
 a filter, washed, or edulcorated, as the old chemists 
 expressed it, by repeated affusions of water, and then 
 dried. Or if an alum, made with ammonia instead of 
 potassa, as is the case with some French alums, can be 
 got, simple ignition dissipates its acid and alkaline con- 
 stituents, leaving pure alumina. 
 
 Alumina prepared by the first process is white, pul- 
 verulent, soft to the touch, adheres to the tongue, forms 
 a smooth paste without grittiness in the mouth, insipid, 
 inodorous, produces no -change in vegetable colours, 
 insoluble in water, but mixes with it readily in every 
 proportion, and retains a small quantity with consider- 
 able force; is infusible in the strongest heat of a fur- 
 nace, experiencing merely a condensation of volume 
 dnd consequent hardness, but is in small quantities 
 melted by the oxyhydrogen blowpipe. Its specific 
 gravity is 2.000 in the state of powder, but by ignition 
 it is augmented. 
 
 Every analogy leads to the belief that alumina con- 
 tains a peculiar metal, which may be called aluminum. 
 The first evidences obtained of this position are pre- 
 sented in Sir H. Davy’s researches. Iron negatively 
 electrified by a very high power being fused in contact 
 with pure aljmina, formed a globule whiter than pure 
 iron which effervesced slowly in water, becoming 
 covered with a white powder. The solution of this in 
 muriatic acid, decomposed by an alkali, afforded alu- 
 mina and oxyde of iron. By passing potassium in 
 vapour through alumina heated to whiteness, the 
 greatest part of the potassium became converted into 
 potassa, which formed a coherent mass with that part 
 
 of the alumina not decompounded ; and in this mass 
 there were numerous gray particles, having the 
 metallic lustre, and which became white when heated 
 in the air, and which slowly effervesced in water. In 
 a similar experiment made by the same illustrious che- 
 mist, a strong red heat only being applied to the alu- 
 mina, a mass was obtained, which took fire sponta- 
 neously by exposure to air, and which effervesced vio- 
 lently in water. This mass was probably an alloy of 
 aluminum and potassium. The conversion of potas- 
 sium into its deutoxyde, dry potassa, by alumina, 
 proves the presence of oxygen in the latter. When 
 regarded as an oxyde, Sir H. Davy estimates its oxygen 
 and basis to be to one another as 15 to 33 ; or as 10 to 
 22. The prime equivalent of alumina would thus 
 appear to be 1.0-{-2.2=3.2. But Berzelius’s analysis of 
 sulphate of alumina seems to indicate 2.136 as the 
 quantity of the earth which combines with five of the 
 acid. Hence aluminum will come to be represented by 
 2.136—1=1.136. 
 
 Alumina which has lost its plasticity by ignition, 
 recovers it by being dissolved in an acid or alkaline 
 menstruum, and then precipitated. In this state it is 
 called a hydrate, for when dried in a steam heat it 
 retains much water ; and therefore resembles in com- 
 position wavellite, a beautiful mineral, consisting 
 almost entirely of alumina, with about 28 per cent, of 
 water. 
 
 Alumina is widely diffused in nature. It is a con- 
 stituent of every soil, and of almost every rock. It is 
 the basis of porcelain, pottery, bricks, and crucibles. 
 Its affinity for vegetable colouring matter, is made use 
 of in the preparation of lakes, and in the arts of dying 
 and calico printing. Native combinations of alumina, 
 constitute the fullers’ earth, ochres, boles, pipe- 
 clays, &c. 
 
 The salts of alumina have the following general 
 characters : 
 
 1. Most of them are very soluble in water, and their 
 solutions have a sweetish acerb taste. 
 
 2. Ammonia throws down their earthy base, even 
 though they have been previously acidulated with 
 muriatic acid. 
 
 3. At a strong red heat they give out a portion of 
 their acid. 
 
 4. Phosphate of ammonia gives a white precipitate. 
 
 5. Hydriodate of potassa produces a flocculent pre- 
 cipitate of a white colour, passing into a permanent 
 yellow. 
 
 6. They are not affected by oxalate of ammonia, 
 tartaric acid, ferroprussiate of potassa, or tincture of 
 galls : by the first two tests they are distinguishable from 
 yttria ; and by thelast two, from that earth and glucina. 
 
 7. If bisulphate of potassa be added to a solution of 
 an aluminous salt moderately concentrated, octahedral 
 crystals of alum will form. 
 
 ALUMINITE. A mineral of a snow white colour, 
 dull, opaque, and having a fine earthy fracture. It 
 consists of sulphuric acid, alumina, water, silica, lime, 
 and oxyde of.iron. 
 
 ALUMINOUS. Pertaining to alum. 
 
 Aluminous waters. Waters impregnated with par- 
 ticles of alum. 
 
 ALUMINUM. See Alumina. 
 
 ALUSIA. (From aXvais, a wandering.) Alysis ; 
 Illusion; Hallucination. A term used by Good to a 
 species of his genus Empathemata. See Nosology. 
 
 ALVEAR'IUM. (From alveare, a bee-hive.) That 
 part of the meatus auditorius externus is so called, 
 which contains the wax of the ear. 
 
 ALVE OLUS. (A diminutive of alveus, a cavity.) 
 The socket of a tooth. 
 
 A'LVEUS. ( Alveus , i. m., a cavity.) A cavity. 
 
 Alveus ampullescens. That part of the duct con- 
 veying the chyle to the subclavian vein, which swells 
 out. 
 
 Alveus communis. The common duct, or commu- 
 nication of the ampullae of the membranacepus semi- 
 circular canals in the internal ear, is so termed by 
 Scarpa. 
 
 ALVIDU'CA. (From alvus, the belly, and duco , to 
 draw.) Purging medicines. 
 
 ALVIFLUXUS. (From alvus , and Jluo, to flow.) 
 A diarrhoea, or purging. 
 
 ALVUS. (Alvus, i. f. and sometimes m. ab allu- 
 endo, qua sordes alluuntur.) The belly, stomach, and 
 entrails. 
 
 53 
 
AMA 
 
 AMB 
 
 A'LYCE. (From aXvio, to be anxious.) That 
 anxiety which attends low fevers. 
 
 ALY'PIA. (From a, neg. and Xvnr}, pain.) With- 
 out pain ; applied to a purgation of the humours, with- 
 out pain. 
 
 ALY'PIAS. Alypum. A species of turbith, the 
 globularia alypum ; so called because it purges with- 
 out pain. 
 
 ALYSIS. See Alusia. 
 
 ALY'SMUS. (From aXvu, to be restless.) Rest- 
 lessness. 
 
 ALY'SSUM. (From a, neg. and Xvtraa, the bite of 
 a mad dog ; so called because it was foolishly thought 
 to be a specific in the cure of the bite of a mad-dog.) 
 Mad- wort. See Marrubiuvt alyssum. 
 
 Alyssum Galeni. See Marrubium. verticillatum. 
 
 Alyssum Plinii. See Galium album. 
 
 Alyssum verticillatum. The Marrubium verti- 
 cillatum. 
 
 A lzum. Aldum; Aldrum. The name of the tree 
 which produces gum bdellium, according to some 
 ancient authors. 
 
 A'MA (A pa, together.) A word used in compo- 
 sition. 
 
 AMA DINE. A substance, the properties of which 
 are intermediate between those of starch and gum. 
 See Starch. 
 
 AMADOU. A variety of the boletus igniarius , 
 found on old ash and other trees. It is boiled in water 
 to extract its solubfe parts, then dried and beat with a 
 mallet to loosen its texture. It has now the appear- 
 ance of very spongy doe-skin leather. It is lastly 
 impregnated with a solution of nitre, and dried, when 
 it is called spunk, or German tinder; a substance much 
 used on the continent for lighting fires, either from the 
 collision of flint and steel, or from the sudden conden- 
 sation of air in the atmospheric pyrophorus. 
 
 AMA'LGAM. {Amalgam a ; from apa and yapeiv, 
 to marry.) A substance produced by mixing mercury 
 with a metal, the two being thereby incorporated. 
 See Alloy. 
 
 Amame'lis. (From apa, and prjXea, an apple.) 
 The bastard medlar of Hippocrates. 
 
 AMANI'T/E. (From a, priv. and pavia , madness; 
 so called, because they are eatable and not poisonous, 
 like some others.) A tribe of fungous productions, 
 called mushrooms, truffles, and morells, and by the 
 French, champignons. 
 
 Amara dulcis. See Solarium dulcamara. 
 
 Ama'racus. (From a, neg. and papaivw, to decay : 
 because it keeps its virtues a long time.) Marjoram. 
 
 Amaranth , esculent. See Amaranthus oleraceus. 
 
 AMARA'NTHUS. ( Amaranthus , i. m. ; from a, 
 neg. and papaivw, to decay : because the flower, when 
 cut, does not soon decay.) The ndine of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Moncecia; 
 Order, Pentandria. 
 
 Amaranthus oleraceus. Esculent amaranth. 
 The leaves of this, and several other species, are eaten 
 in India the same as cabbage is here. 
 
 AMA'RUS. Bitter. See Bitter. The principal 
 bitters used medicinally are, 
 
 1. The pure bitters; gentiana lutea, humulus lu- 
 pulus, and quassia amara. 
 
 2. Styptic bitters ; cinchona officinalis, croton cas- 
 carilla, quassia simarouba. 
 
 3. Aromatic bitters ; artemisia absinthium, anthe- 
 mis nobilis, hyssopus, &c. 
 
 Amatoria febuis. (From amo, to love.) See 
 Chlorosis. 
 
 Amatoria veneficia. (From amo , to love, and 
 venejicium , witchcraft.) Philters. Love powders. 
 
 Amato'rius. A term given to a muscle of the eye, 
 by which that organ is moved in oglipg. See Rectus 
 '■ inferior oculi. 
 
 Amatzqui'ti. An Indian term. See Arbutus unedo. 
 
 AMAURO'SIS. ( Amauroses , is. f. A pavpmai ; ; 
 from apavpou), to darken or obscure.) Gutta serena ; 
 Amblyopia. A disease of the eye attended with a di- 
 minution or total loss of sight, without any visible in- 
 jury to the organ, and arising from a paraly tic affection 
 of the retina and optic nerve. A genus of disease in 
 the class locales , and order dyscesthesice of Cullen. It 
 arises generally from compression of the optic nerves ; 
 amaurosis compressions ; from debility, amaurosis 
 atonica; from spasm, amaurosis spasmodica; or from 
 poisons, amaurosis venenata. 
 
 The symptoms of amaurosis are noted for being very 
 irregular. In many cases, the pupil is very much di- 
 lated, immoveable, and of its natural black colour. 
 Sometimes, however, in the most complete and incura- 
 ble cases, the pupil is of its natural size, and the iris 
 capable of free motion. In some cases, the pupil has 
 a dull, glassy, or horny appearance. Sometimes its 
 colour is greenish, occasionally whitish and opaque, 
 so as to be liable to be mistaken for an incipient cata- 
 ract. Richter mentions a degree of strabismus, as the 
 only symptom, except the loss of sight, as invariably 
 attendan on amaurosis. 
 
 The bl ndness produced by amaurosis, is generally 
 preceded by an imaginary appearance of numerous 
 insects, or substances, like cobwebs, interposing them- 
 selves between objects and the eye. The origin of a 
 cataract on the other hand, is usually attended with 
 a simple cloudiness of vision. 
 
 Violent contusions of the head, apoplectic fits, flashes 
 of lightning, frequent exposure to the rays of the sun, 
 severe exercise, strong passions, drunkenness, and 
 other causes of paralytic affections, are enumerated as 
 producing this complaint. Sometimes tumours within 
 the cranium, bony projections, &c. have been found 
 compressing the optic nerves : but in many instances 
 no morbid appearance couM be traced, to account for 
 the blindness. 
 
 The disorder is generally difficult to be removed : but 
 is sometimes much benefited by general and local sti- 
 mulants, persevered in for a considerable time. If 
 there are marks of congestion in the head, local bleed- 
 ing, active purging, and other evacuations, would be 
 proper in the first instance. Blisters and issues behind 
 the ear or neck should also be tried. Richter speaks 
 of much success from the use of medicines acting stea- 
 dily on the bowels, after premising an emetic. Mr. 
 Ware observes, that in some cases the pupil is con- 
 tracted, indicating probably, internal inflammation ; 
 and then the internal use of mercury, especially the 
 oxymuriate, will be most beneficial. Electricity has 
 been sometimes serviceable, taking the aura or sparks, 
 or even gentle shocks : but galvanism is certainly pre- 
 ferable. Errhines are often useful, as the compound 
 powder of asarabacca ; Mr. Ware particularly recom- 
 mends the hydrargyrus vitriolatus of the former Lon- 
 don Pharinacopceia. Stimulants have been sometimes 
 usefully applied to the eye itself, as the vapour of oil 
 of turpentine, an infusion of capsicum, & c. Where 
 the intention of a blister is to stimulate, it is best ap- 
 plied to the temple on the affected side. 
 
 AMBER. Succinum. A beautiful bituminous sub- 
 stance, which takes a good polish, and, alter a slight 
 rubbing, becomes so electric, as to attract straws and 
 small bodies ; it was called yXctcrpov, electrum, by the 
 ancients, and hence the word electricity. “ Amber is 
 a hard, brittle, tasteless substance, sometimes perfectly 
 transparent, but mostly semitransparent or opaque, 
 and of a glossy surface : it is found of all colours, but 
 chiefly yellow or orange, and often contains leaves or 
 insects ; its specific gravity is from 1.065 to 1.100 ; its 
 fracture is even, smooth, and glossy ; it is capable of a 
 fine polish, and becomes electric by friction ; when 
 rubbed or heated, it gives a peculiar agreeable smell, 
 particularly when it melts, that is at 550° of Fahren- 
 heit, but it then loses its transparency : projected on 
 burning coals, it burns with a whitish flame, and a 
 whitish-yellow smoke, but gives very little soot, and 
 leaves brownish ashes ; it is insoluble in water and 
 alcohol, though the latter, when highly rectified, ex- 
 tracts a reddish colour from it; but it is soluble in the 
 sulphuric acid, which then acquires a reddish-purpli 
 colour, and is precipitable from it by water. No other 
 acid dissolves it, nor is it soluble in essential or ex- 
 pressed oils, without some decomposition and long di- 
 gestion ; but pure alkali dissolves it. By distillation 
 it affords a small quantity of water, with a little ace- 
 tous acid, an oil, and a peculiar acid. The oil rises 
 at first colourless : but, as the heat increases, becomes 
 brown, thick, and empvreumatic. The oil may be 
 rectified by successive distillations, or it may be ob- 
 tained very light and limpid at once, if it be put into a 
 glass alembic with water, as the elder Rouelle directs, 
 and distilled at a heat not greater than 212° Fahr. It 
 requires to be kept in stone bottles, however, to retain 
 this state ; for in glass vessels it becomes brown by the 
 action of light. 
 
 Amber is met with plentifully in regular mines in. 
 
AMB 
 
 AMB 
 
 \ 
 
 some parts of Prussia. The upper surface is composed 
 of sand, under which is a stratum of loam, and under 
 this a bed of wood, partly entire, but chiefly mouldered 
 or changed into a bituminous substance. Under the 
 wood is a stratum of sulphuric or rather aluminous 
 mineral, in which the amber is found. Strong sulphu- 
 reous exhalations are often perceived in the pits. 
 
 Detached pieces are also found occasionally on the 
 sea-coast in various countries. It has been found in 
 gravel beds near London. In the Royal Cabinet at 
 Berlin there is a mass of lHlbs. weight, supposed to be 
 the largest ever found. Jussieu asserts, that the deli- 
 cate insects in amber, which prove the tranquillity of 
 its formation, are not European. Haiiy has pointed 
 out the following distinctions between mellite and co- 
 pal, the bodies which most closely resemble amber. 
 Mellite is infusible by heat. .A bit of copal heated at 
 the end of a knife takes fire, melting into drops, which 
 flatten as they fall ; whereas amber burns with spit- 
 ting and frothing; and when its liquefied particles 
 drop, they rebound from the plane which receives 
 them. The origin of amber is at present involved in 
 perfect obscurity, though the rapid progress of vegeta- 
 ble chemistry promises soon to throw light on it. Va- 
 rious frauds are practised with this substance. Neu- 
 mann states as the common practices of workmen, the 
 two following : The one consists in surrounding the 
 amber with sand in an iron pot, and cementing it with 
 a gradual fire for forty hours, some small pieces placed 
 near the sides of the vessel being occasionally taken 
 out for judging of the effect of the operation : the se- 
 cond method, which he says is that most generally 
 practised, is by digesting and boiling the amber about 
 twenty hours with rapeseed oil, by which it is rendered 
 both clear and hard. 
 
 Werner has divided it into two sub-species, the 
 white and the yellow : but there is little advantage in 
 the distinction. Its ultimate constituents are the same 
 with those of vegetable bodies in general ; viz. carbon, 
 hydrogen, and oxygen. 
 
 In the second volume of the Edinburgh Philosophi- 
 cal Journal, Dr. Brewster has given an account of 
 some optical properties of amber, from which he con- 
 siders it established beyond a doubt that amber is an 
 indurated vegetable juiee ; and that the traces of a 
 regular structure, indicated by its action upon polarized 
 light, are not the effect of the ordinary laws of crystal- 
 lization by which mellite has been formed, but are pro- 
 duced by the same causes which influence the mecha- 
 nical condition of gum-arabic, and other gums, which 
 are known to be formed by the successive deposition 
 and induration of vegetable fluids.” — lire's Ghem. 
 Diet. See Oleum Succini, and Succinic Acid. 
 
 [Amber has heretofore been chiefly obtained from 
 the shores of the Baltic in Prussia. It has how ever 
 been found in other countries. 
 
 In the state of New-Jersey, on Crosswick’s creek, 
 four miles from Trenton, it occurs in alluvial soil. The 
 amber is both yellow and whitish, and occurs in grains 
 or small masses, seldom exceeding an inch in length. 
 It rests on lignite or carbonated wood, or even pene- 
 trates it, aud is sometimes connected with pyrites. 
 Tite stratum of lignite, which contains the amber, rests 
 on a coarse, ferruginous sand, and is covered by a soft 
 bluish clay, embracing masses of pyrites. Above the 
 clay is a bed of sand. Amber exists also near Wood- 
 bury, in the same state, in large plates in a bed of marl ; 
 also at Camden, opposite Philadelphia, where a trans- 
 parent specimen, almost white, and several inches in 
 diameter, has been found in a stratum of gravel. 
 
 Most naturalists are induced to believe that amber is 
 a resinous juice, which once proceeded from certain 
 trees, but has since been gradually mineralized in the 
 interior of the earth. It occurs in masses, whose 
 weight usually varies from a fraction of an ounce to a 
 few pounds ; and its largest masses, which are ex- 
 tremely rare, do not much exceed 201bs. — Clean. Min. 
 
 The largest mass perhaps ever seen, was recently 
 found between Memel and Koningsberg, measuring 14 
 inches in length, by 9 1-4 in breadth, and weighing 
 211be.— Month. Mag. Oct. 1811. A.] 
 
 AMBER SEED. See Hibiscus abelmoschus. 
 
 AMBERGRIS, (Ambragrisea, ce.. f.) A concrete, 
 found in very irregular masses, floating on the sea 
 near the Molucca islands, Madagascar, Sumatra, on 
 the coast of Coromandel, Brazil, America, China, and 
 Japan. It has also been taken out of the intestines of 
 
 the Physeter macrocephalus , the spermaceti whale 
 As it has not been found in any whales but such as 
 are dead or sick, its production is generally supposed 
 to be owing to disease, though some have a little too 
 peremptorily affirmed it to be the cause of the morbid 
 affection. As no large piece has ever been found 
 without a greater oi less quantity of the beaks of the 
 Sepia, octopodia , the common food of the spermaceti 
 whale, interspersed throughout its substance, there 
 can be little doubt of its originating in the intestines of 
 the whale; for if it were occasionally swallowed by it 
 only, and then caused disease, it would be frequently 
 found without these, when it is met with floating or 
 thrown upon the shore. 
 
 Ambergris is found of various sizes, generally in 
 small fragments, but sometimes so large as to weigh 
 near two hundred pounds. When taken from the 
 whale it is not so hard as it becomes afterward on ex 
 posure to the air. Its specific gravity ranges from 780 
 to 926. If good, it adheres like wax to the edge of a 
 knife with which it is scraped, retains the impression 
 of the teeth or nails, and emits a fat odoriferous liquid 
 on being penetrated with a hot needle. It is generally 
 brittle ; but, on rubbing it with the nail, it becomes 
 smooth like hard soap. Its colour is either white, 
 black, ash-coloured, yellow, or blackish ; or it is va- 
 riegated, namely, gray with black specks, or gray with 
 yellow specks. Its smell is peculiar, and not easy to 
 be counterfeited. At 144° it melts, and at 212° is 
 volatilized in the form of a white vapour. But, on a 
 red-hot coal, it burns, and is entirely dissipated. Wa 
 ter has no action on it ; acids, except nitric, act feebly 
 on it ; alkalies combine with it, and form a soap; 
 tether and the volatile oils dissolve it ; so do the fixed 
 oils, and also ammonia, when assisted by heat ; alko- 
 hol dissolves a portion of it, and is of great use iu 
 analyzing it, by separating its constituent parts. Ac 
 cording to Boillon la Grange, who has given the latest 
 analysis of it, 3820 parts of ambergris consist of adipo- 
 cire 2016 parts, a resinous substance 1167, benzoic acid 
 425, and coal 212. But Bucholtz could find no benzoic 
 acid in it. Dr. Ure examined two different specimens 
 with considerable attention. The one yielded ben- 
 zoic acid, the other, equally genuine to all appearance, 
 afforded none. 
 
 An aikoholic solution of ambergris, added in minute 
 quantity to lavender water, tooth powder, hair pow- 
 der, wash balls, &c. communicates its peculiar fra- 
 grance. Its retail price being in London so high as a 
 guinea per oz. leads to many adulterations. These 
 consist of various mixtures of benzoin, labdanum, 
 meal, &c. scented with musk. The greasy appear- 
 ance and smell which heated ambergris exhibits, afford 
 good criteria , joined to its solubility in hot aether and 
 alkohol. 
 
 It has occasionally been employed in medicine, but 
 its use is mostly confined to the perfumer. Dr. Swe- 
 diaur took thirty grains of it without perceiving any 
 sensible effect. A sailor, who took half an ouuce of 
 it, found it a good purgative. — Ure’s Ghem. Diet. 
 
 [Ambergris, which is a concretion from the intestines 
 of the spermaceti whale, also contains a considerable 
 portion of fatty matter, amounting in some specimens 
 to 60 per cent. It is only found in the unhealthy ani- 
 mal. Its chief constituent is a substance very analo- 
 gous to cholesterine, and to which Peltier and Caven- 
 tou have given the name of ambreine. By digestion in 
 nitric acid, ambreine is converted into a peculiar acid 
 called the ambreic acid. Webster's Manual of Ghem. 
 Boston , 1828. A.] 
 
 The medical qualities of ambergris are stomachic, 
 cordial, and antispasinodic. It is very seldom used in 
 this country, 
 
 AMBLO SIS. (ApSAuxri? ; from apSAow, to cause 
 abortion.) A miscarriage. 
 
 Amblo'tica. (\p$X<jiTiKa ; from ap8\ou>, to cause 
 abortion.) Medicines which were supposed to occa- 
 sion abortiop. 
 
 AMBLYGONITE. A greenish-coloured mineral 
 tha.* occurs in granite, along with green topaz and 
 tourmaline, near Pinig, in Saxony. It seems to be a 
 species of spodumine. 
 
 AMBLYO PIA, ( Amblyopia , ce. f. ; from apfiAoj, 
 dull, aud coxp , the eye.) Amblyosmus ; Amblytes. 
 Hippocrates means by this word, dimness of sight to 
 which old people are subject. Paulus Actuarius, and 
 the best modern writers, seem to think that amblyopia 
 
 55 
 
AME 
 
 AME 
 
 means the same thing as the incomplete amaurosis. 
 See Amaurosis. 
 
 Amblyo'smus. See Amblyopia. 
 
 Amblytes. See Amblyopia. 
 
 A'mbo. An Indian name of the mango. 
 
 A'mbon. (From apSaivw, to ascend.) Celsus uses 
 this term to signify the margin or tip of the sockets in 
 which the heads of the large bones are lodged. 
 
 A'mbone. The same as ambe. 
 
 A'MBRA. Amber. Also an aromatic gum. 
 
 Ambra cineracea. Ambergris and gray amber. 
 
 Ambra grisea. Ambergris. 
 
 A'mbram. Amber. 
 
 AMBREINE. See Ambergris. 
 
 Ambreic acid. See Ambergris. A.] 
 
 Ambre'tte. See Hibiscus abelmoschus. 
 
 Ambulati'va. (From arnbulo, to walk.) A species 
 of herpes ; so called because it walks or creeps, as it 
 were, about the body. 
 
 AMBU'STIO. ( Ambustio , onis. f. ; from amburo, 
 to burn.) See. Burn. 
 
 AMBUSTUM. A bum or scald. 
 
 Ame'lla. The same as achmella. 
 
 AMENORRHQEA. ( Amenorrheea , <r. f. ; from a , 
 priv. pyv, a month, and pew, to flow.) A partial 
 or total obstruction of the menses in women from other 
 causes than pregnancy and old age. The menses 
 should be regular as to quantity and quality ; and that 
 this discharge should observe the monthly period, is 
 essential to health. When it is obstructed, nature 
 makes her efforts to obtain for it some other outlet. 
 When these efforts of nature fail, the consequence 
 may be, pyrexia, pulmonic diseases, spasmodic affec- 
 tions, hysteria, epilepsia, mania, apoplexia, chlorosis, 
 according to the general habit and disposition of the 
 patient. Dr. Culleh places this genus in the class 
 locales , and order epischeses. His species are, 1. 
 Emansio mensium ; that is, when the menses do not 
 appear so early as is usually expected. See Chlorosis. 
 2. Suppressio mensium , when, after the menses ap- 
 pearing and continuing as usual for some time, they 
 cease without pregnancy occurring. 3. Amenorrheea 
 difficilis, vel Menorrhagia dijfcilis, when this flux is 
 too small in quantity, and attended with great 
 pain, &c. 
 
 The causes of a suppression of the menses appear 
 mostly to operate by inducing a constriction of the ex- 
 treme vessels ; such as cold, fear, and other depressing 
 passions, an indolent life, the abuse of acids, &c. It 
 is sometimes symptomatic of other diseases, in which 
 considerable debility occurs, as phthisis pulmonalis. 
 When the discharge has been some time interrupted, 
 particularly in persons previously healthy, haemor- 
 rhages will often happen from other outlets, the nose, 
 stomach, lungs, &c. even in some instances a periodi- 
 cal discharge of blood from an ulcer has occurred. 
 The patient generally becomes obstinately costive, 
 often dyspeptic ; colicky pains, and various hysterical 
 symptoms likewise are apt to attend. The means of 
 chief efficacy in restoring the uterine function are those 
 calculated to relax spasm, assisted sometimes by such 
 as increase arterial action, particularly in protracted 
 cases. The former will be employed with most pro- 
 bability of success, when symptoms of a menstrual 
 effort appear. They are, especially the hip-bath, fo- 
 mentations to the hypogastrium, sitting over a vessel 
 of hot water, so that the vapour may be applied to the 
 pudenda ; with antispasmodic medicines, as the com- 
 ound galbanum pill, castor, &c. but especially opium, 
 f the patient be plethoric, venaesection should be pre- 
 mised. In cases of long standing, the object will be to 
 bring about a determination of blood to the uterus. 
 This may be accomplished by emmenagogues, of which 
 savine and cantharis are most to be relied upon ; 
 though the latter would be improper, if haematuria had 
 occurred. Certain cathartics are also very useful, par- 
 ticularly aloes, which appear to operate especially on 
 the rectum, and thus sympathetically influence the 
 uterus. Electric shocks passed through the hypogas- 
 tric region, may likewise contribute to the cure. 
 
 In cases of scanty and painful menstruation, the 
 means pointed out above as calculated to take off con- 
 striction of ti>e uterine vessels, should be resorted to; 
 especially the hip-bath, and the free use of opium. 
 
 Amentace® PLANTiE. Amentaceous plants. A di- 
 vision of plants in natural arrangements of bota- 
 nists. 
 
 56 
 
 AMENT A'CETJS. Having an amentum or catkin, 
 as the willow, birch, beech, poplar, &c. 
 
 AME'NTIA. ( Amentia , ce. f. ; from a, priv. and 
 mens, the mind.) Imbecility of intellect, by which the 
 relations of things are either not perceived, or not 
 recollected. A disease in the class neuroses , and order 
 vesanice of Cullen. When it originates at birth, it is 
 called amentia congenita , natural stupidity ; when from 
 the infirmities of age, amentia senilis , dotage or child- 
 ishness ; and when from some accidental cause, amentia 
 acquisita. 
 
 AME'NTUM. (Derived from its fancied resem- 
 blance to a caUs-tail, and by Festus, from the Greek 
 appa, a bond or thong.) Julus ; Nucamentum; Ca- 
 tulus. Catkin. A species of inflorescence, considered 
 by some as a species of calyx. It is a simple peduncle 
 covered with numerous ahaffy scales, under which are 
 the flowers or parts of fructification. The distinctions 
 of catkins are into, 
 
 1. Cylindrical : as in Corylus avellana ; Beta alba ; 
 Alnus. 
 
 2. Globose as in Fagus sylvatica ; Platanus orien- 
 talis ; Urtica pilulifera. 
 
 3. Ovate : as in the Female Pinus sylvestris. 
 
 4. Filiform : seen in Fagus pumila and Castanea 
 pumila. 
 
 5. Attenuate, slender towards the end : as in Fagus 
 castanea. 
 
 6. Thick : in Juglans regia. 
 
 7. Imbrecate , scaly : as in Juniperus communis, and 
 Salix fusca. 
 
 8. Paleaceous , chaffy : as in Pinus sylvestris. 
 
 9. j Yaked : the scales being so small or wanting, that 
 the parts of fructification appear naked, as in Excoc- 
 caria. 
 
 American balsam. See Myroxylum Peruiferum. . 
 
 [American centaury. This is the Ghironia angu~ 
 laris of Linnaeus. It is a native of damp, rich soils, 
 in the middle and southern parts of the United States, 
 where it is commonly known by the name of centaury. 
 Every part of the plant is a pure, strong bitter, and 
 communicates its qualities to both water and alkohol. 
 It appears to be a remedy in considerable use at the 
 south for intermittent fever. On the stomach it exerts 
 an invigorating influence, and promotes appetite and 
 digestion. It may be given in powder, in doses of ten 
 or twenty grains, or in infusion, which is the more 
 common mode. — Bigelow's Sequel, &c. A.] 
 
 [American columbo. This is the Frasera Walteri 
 of Michaux. It is a tall, rank, perennial plant, grow- 
 ing spontaneously in the southern and western parts 
 of the United States. It is the Swertia frazera of 
 Smith, in Rees’s Cyclopedia. The root, which is large 
 and fleshy, has a considerable degree of bitterness, and 
 when cut in slices and dried, has some resemblance to 
 the imported columbo. Owing to its comparative 
 cheapness, it has been substituted in druggists’ shops 
 for columbo, to which it is incomparably inferior in 
 bitterness. It is however an article of considerable 
 tonic powers, and, when fresh, is said to be emetic and 
 cathartic. — Big. Seq. A.] 
 
 [American hellebore. Veratrum viride. The 
 plant bearing this name grows on wet meadows, and 
 on the banks of brooks throughout the United States. 
 It sends up a tuft of large plaited leaves early in the 
 spring, and in June produces a panicle of green flowers. 
 It is often designated by the name o (poke-root, though 
 a very different plant from the Phytolacca. 
 
 Its properties resemble those of the Veratrum Album 
 of Europe, to which plant it is so closely allied in ap- 
 pearance, that many botanists have considered them 
 the same species. The root has a bitter taste, accom- 
 panied with acrimony, and leaves a permanent im- 
 pression on the mouth and fauces. It abounds with a 
 resinous juice, which adheres closely to a knife with 
 which it has been cut. This is taken up by alkohol, 
 and precipitated by water. The decoction has an in- 
 tensely bitter taste, probably owing to an extractive 
 principle. The distilled water has a slightly un- 
 pleasant taste, without bitterness or pungency. Ve- 
 ratrine probably exists in this root. 
 
 Like the white Hellebore, it is an acrid emetic, and 
 a powerful stimulant, followed by sedative effects. 
 From the sum of my observations respecting it, I am 
 satisfied that the root, when not impaired by long 
 keeping or exposure, is, in sufficient doses, a strong 
 emetic, commencing its operation tardily, but conti- 
 
AMM 
 
 AMM 
 
 nuing it in many instances for a long time ; in large | 
 doses affecting the functions of the brain and nervous 
 system, in a powerful manner, producing giddiness, 
 impaired vision, prostration of strength, and diminu- 
 tion of the vital powers. 
 
 From three to six grains in powder will commonly 
 occasion vomiting, the activity being in some degree 
 proportionate to the freshness of the article. Dr. W are 
 found, that doses somewhat larger did not act with 
 undue violence, in the case of some alms-house pa- 
 tients. A wine, prepared like that of white hellebore, 
 has produced relief in gout and rheumatism, in doses 
 of less than a fluid drachm.— Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 [American Senna. Cassia Marilandica. This is a 
 tall plant, with yellow flowers, growing in most parts 
 of the United States. Its botanical affinity to the 
 Cassia Senna, probably first led to a suspicion of its 
 cathartic powers. Its leaves abound with resin, and 
 have also some extractive and volatile matter. An 
 ounce of the dried leaves, infused in water, proves 
 cathartic, and the plant, being easy of acquisition, is 
 not unfrequently used for this purpose by country 
 practitioners. — Big. Seq. A.] 
 
 America'num tuberosum. The potatoe. See 
 Solanum toberosum. 
 
 Amethy'sta pharmaca. (From a, neg. and peOv, 
 wine.) Medicines which were said either to prevent 
 or remove the effects of wine. — Galen. 
 
 AMETHY'STUS. (From a, neg. and pedvcrKw, to be 
 inebriated : so called, because in former times, accord- 
 ing to Plutarch, it was thought to prevent drunkenness. 
 — Ruland. in Lex. Chem.) The amethyst. “ A gem 
 of a violet colour, and great brilliancy, said to be as 
 hard as the ruby or sapphire, from which it only differs 
 in colour. This is called the oriental amethyst, and is 
 very rare. When it inclines to the purple or rosy 
 colour, it is more esteemed than when it is nearer to 
 the blue. These amethysts have the same figure, 
 hardness, specific gravity, and other qualities, as the 
 best sapphires or rubies, and come from the same 
 places, particularly from Persia, Arabia, Armenia, and 
 the West Indies. The occidental amethysts are merely 
 coloured crystals or quartz.” 
 
 AMIANTHUS. See Asbestos. 
 
 Ami'culum. A little short cloak. It is the same as 
 the amnios, but anciently meant a covering for the 
 pubes of boys, when they exercised in the gymnasium. 
 — Rhodius. 
 
 AMIDINE. A substance produced, according to 
 Saussure, when we abandon the paste of starch to 
 itself, at the ordinary temperature, with or without the 
 contact of air. 
 
 A'midum. See Amylum. 
 
 Aminje'um. A wine produced in Amintea, formerly 
 a province of Italy ; called also Salernum. Also a 
 strong wine vinegar. Galen mentions Amineeum Nea- 
 politanum , and Amineeum Siculum. 
 
 A'MMI. ( Ammium , i. n. A g/tt; from appos, sand, 
 from its likeness to little gravel-stones.) 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnean system. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the herb bishop’s 
 weed, of which there are two sorts. See Sison ammi 
 and ammi majus. 
 
 Ammi majus. The systematic name for the ammi 
 vulgare of the shops. The seeds of this'plant, Ammi — 
 foliis inferioribus pinnatis, lanceolatis serrat.is ; snpe- 
 rioribus , multijidis , linearibus , of Linnaeus ; are less 
 powerful than those of the Sison ammi , but were 
 exhibited with the same views. 
 
 Ammi ve'rum. See Sison Ammi. 
 
 Ammi vulgare. See Ammi majus. 
 
 Ammion. Ammium. Cinnabar. 
 
 Ammocho'sia. (From appos, sand, and %£w, to 
 pour.) A remedy for drying the body by sprinkling it 
 with hot sand.— Oribasius. 
 
 AMMO NIA. ( Ammonia , <c. f ; so called because it 
 is obtained from sal ammoniac, which received its 
 name from being dug out of the earth near the temple 
 of Jupiter Ammon.) Ammonia gas. The substance 
 so called is an a€riform or alkaline air. “ There is a 
 saline body, formerly brought from Egypt, where it 
 was separated from soot by sublimation, but which is 
 now made abundantly in Europe, called sal ammo- 
 niac. From this salt pure ammonia can be readily 
 obtained by the following process. Mix unslacked 
 quicklime with its own weight of sal ammoniac, each 
 in fine powder, and introduce them into a glass retort. 
 
 Join to the beak of the retort, by a collar of caout- 
 chouc, (a neck of an Indian rubber bottle answers 
 well,) a glass tube about 18 inches long, containing 
 pieces of ignited muriate of lime. This tube should 
 lie in a horizontal position, and its free end, previously 
 bent obliquely by the blowpipe,' should dip into dry 
 mercury in a pneumatic trough. A slip of porous 
 paper, as an additional precaution, may be tied round 
 the tube, and kept moist with aether. If a gentle heat 
 from apharcoal chaffer or lamp be now applied to the 
 bottom of the retort, a gaseous body will bubble up 
 through the mercury. Fill a little glass tube, sealed at 
 one end, with the gas, and transfer it, closely stopped 
 at the other end, into a basin containing water. If the 
 water rise instantly and fill the whole tube, the gas is 
 pure, and may be received for examination. 
 
 Ammonia is a transparent, colourless, and conse- 
 quently invisible gas, possessed of elasticity, and the 
 other mechanical properties of the atmospherical air. 
 Its specific gravity is an important datum in chemical 
 researches, and has been rather differently stated. 
 Now as no aeriform body is more easily obtained in a 
 pure state than ammonia, this diversity, among accu- 
 rate experimentalists, shows the nicety of this statical 
 operation. Biot and Arago make it — 0.59669 by ex- 
 periment, and by calculation from its elementary 
 gases, they make it = 0.59438. Kir wan says that 100 
 cubic inches weigh 18.16 gr. at 30 inches of bar. and 
 61° F., which compared to air reckoned 30.519, gives 
 0.59540. Sir H. Davy determines its density to be 
 = 0.590, with which estimate the theoretic calculations 
 of Dr. Prout, in the sixth volume of the Annals of Phi- 
 losophy, agree. 
 
 This gas has an exceedingly pungent smell, well 
 known by the old name of spirits of hartshorn. An 
 animal plunged into it speedily dies. It extinguishes 
 combustion, but being itself to a certain degree com- 
 bustible, the flame of a taper immersed in it is enlarged 
 before going out. It has a very acrid taste. Water 
 condenses it very rapidly. 
 
 Water is capable of dissolving easily about one-third 
 of its weight of ammoniacal gas, or 460 times its bulk. 
 Hence, when placed in contact with a tube filled with 
 this gas, water rushes into it with explosive velocity. 
 
 Ammoniacal gas, perfectly dry, when mixed with 
 oxygen, explodes with the electric spark, and is con- 
 verted into water and nitrogen, as has been shown in 
 an ingenious paper by Dr. Henry. But the simplest, 
 and perhaps most accurate mode of resoiving ammo- 
 nia into its elementary constituents, is that first prac- 
 tised by Berthollet, the celebrated discoverer of its 
 composition. This consists in making the pure gas 
 traverse very slowly an ignited porcelain tube of a 
 small diameter. 
 
 The alkaline nature of ammonia is demonstrated, 
 not only by its neutralizing acidity, and changing the 
 vegetable reds to purple or green, but also by its being 
 attracted to the negative pole of a voltaic arrangement. 
 When a pretty strong electric power is applied to 
 ammonia in its liquid or solid combinations, simple 
 decomposition is effected ; but in contact with mercury, 
 very mysterious phenomena occur. If a globule of 
 mercury be surrounded with a little water of ammo- 
 nia, or placed in a little cavity in a piece of sal ammo- 
 niac, and then subjected to the voltaic power by two 
 wires, the negativ^ touching the mercury, and the 
 positive the ammoniacal compound, the globule is 
 instantly covered with a circulating film, a white 
 smoke rises from it, and its volume enlarges, while it 
 shoots out ramifications of a semi-solid consistence 
 over the salt. The amalgam has the consistence of 
 soft butter, and may be cut with a knife. Whenever 
 the electrization is suspended, the crab-like fibres 
 retract towards the central mass, which soon, by the 
 constant formation of white saline films, resumes its 
 pristine globular shape and size. The enlargement of 
 volume seems to amount occasionally to ten times that 
 of the mercury-, when a small globule is employed. 
 Sir H. Davy, Berzelius, and Gay Lussac and Thenard, 
 have studied this singular phenohienon with great 
 care. They produced the very same substance by 
 putting an amalgam of mercury and potassium into the 
 moistened cupel of sal ammoniac. It becomes five or 
 six times larger, assumes the consistence of butter, 
 while it retains its metallic lustre. 
 
 What takes place in these experiments? In the 
 . second case, the substance ®f metallic aspect which we 
 
 57 
 
AaVTM 
 
 AMM 
 
 obtain is an amtnoniacal hydruret of mercury and po- 
 tassium. There is formed, besides, muriate of potassa. I 
 Consequently a portion of the potassium of the amal- 
 gam decomposes the water, becomes potassa, which | 
 itself decomposes the muriate of ammonia. Thence I 
 result hydrogen and ammonia, which, in the nascent 
 state, unite to the undecomposed amalgam. In the 
 first experiment, the substance which, as in the 
 second, presents the metallic aspect, is only an ammo- 
 uiacal hydruret of mercury ; its formation is accom- 
 panied by the perceptible evolution of a certain quan- 
 tity of chlorine at the positive pole. It is obvious, 
 therefore, that the salt is decomposed by the electricity. 
 The hydrogen of the muriatic acid, and the ammonia, 
 both combiue with the mercury. 
 
 Ammonia is not affected by a cherry-red heat. 
 According to Guyton de Morveau, it becomes a liquid 
 at about 40° — 0°, or at 0° the freezing point of mer- 
 cury ; but it is uncertain whether the appearances he 
 observed may not have been owing to hygrometric 
 water, as happens with chlorine gas. The ammo- 
 niacal liquid loses its pungent smell as its temperature 
 sinks, till at — 50° it gelatinizes, if suddenly cooled ; but 
 if slowly cooled it crystallizes. 
 
 Oxygen, by means of electricity, or a mere red heat, 
 resolves ammonia into water and nitrogen. When 
 there is a considerable excess of oxygen, it acidifies a 
 portion of the nitrogen into nitrous acid, whence 
 many fallacies in analysis have arisen. Chlorine and 
 ammonia exercise so powerful an action on each other, 
 that when mixed suddenly, a sheet of white flame per- 
 vades them. The simplest way of making this fine 
 experiment, is to invert a matress, with a wide mouth 
 and conical neck, over another with a taper neck, con- 
 taining a mixture of sal ammoniac and lime, heated by 
 a lamp. As soon as the upper vessel seems to be full 
 of ammonia, by the overflow of the pung%nt gas, it is 
 to be cautiously lifted up, and inserted, in a perpen- 
 dicular direction, into a wide-mouthed glass decanter 
 or flask, filled with chlorine. On seizing the two ves- 
 sels thus joined with the two hands covered with 
 gloves, and suddenly inverting them, like a sand-glass, 
 the heavy chlorine and light ammonia, rushing in 
 opposite directions, unite, with the evolution of flame. 
 As one volume of ammonia contains, in a condensed 
 state, one and a half of hydrogen, which requires for 
 its saturation just one and a half of chlorine, this quan- 
 tity should resolve the mixture into muriatic acid and 
 nitrogen, and thereby give a ready analysis of the alka- 
 line gas. If the proportion of chlorine be less, sal 
 ammoniac and nitrogen are the results. The same 
 thing happens on mixing the aqueous solutions of 
 ammonia and chlorine. But if large bubbles of chlo- 
 rine be let up in ammoniacal water of moderate 
 strength, luminous streaks are seen in the dark to per- 
 vade the liquid, and the same reciprocal change of the 
 ingredients is effected. 
 
 Gay Lussac and Thenard state, that when 3 parts of 
 ammoniacal gas and 1 of chlorine are mixed together, 
 they condense into sal ammoniac, and azote, equal to 
 1-10 the whole volume, is given out. 
 
 Iodine has an analogous action on ammonia ; 
 seizing a portion of its Ijydrogen to form hydriodic acid, 
 whence hydriodate of ammonia results ; while another 
 portion of iodine unites with the liberated nitrogen to 
 form the explosive pulverulent iodine. 
 
 Cyanogen and ammoniacal gas begin to act upon 
 each other whenever they come into contact, but some 
 hours are requisite to render the effect complete. They 
 unite in the proportion nearly of 1 to 1 1-2, forming a 
 compound which gives a dark orange-brown colour to 
 water, but dissolves in only a very small quantity of 
 water. The solution does not produce prussimi blue 
 with the salts of iron. 
 
 By transmitting ammoniacal gas through charcoal 
 ignited in a tube, prussic or hydrocyanic acid is formed. 
 
 The action of the alkaline metals on gaseous ammo- 
 nia, is very curious. When potassium is fused in that 
 gas, a very fusible olive-green substance, consisting of 
 potassium, nitrogen, and ammonia is formed ; and a 
 volume of hydrogen remains exactly equal to what 
 would result from the action on water of the quantity 
 of potassium employed. Hence, according to Thenard, 
 the ammonia is divided into two portions. One is 
 decomposed, so that its nitrogen combines with the 
 potassium, and its hydrogen remains free, while the 
 other is absorbed in whole or in part by the nitroguret 
 
 of potassium. Sodium acts in the same manner. The 
 I olive substance is opaque, and it is only when in plates 
 of extreme thinness that it appears semitransparent ; it 
 I has nothing of the metallic appearance ; it is heavier 
 I than water ; and, on minute inspection, seems imper- 
 fectly crystallized. When it is exposed to a heat pro- 
 gressively increased, it melts, disengages ammonia, and 
 hydrogen, and nitrogen, in tlie proportions constituting 
 ammonia ; then it becomes solid, still preserving its 
 green colour, and is converted into a nitroguret of 
 potassium or sodium. Exposed to the air at the ordi 
 nary temperature, it attracts only its humidity, but not 
 its'oxygen, and is slowly transformed into ammoniacal 
 gas, and potassa or soda. It burns vividly when pro- 
 jected into a hot crucible, or when heated in a vessel 
 containing oxygen. Water and acids produce also 
 sudden decomposition, with the extrication of heat. 
 Alkalies or alkaline salts are produced. Alkohol like 
 wise decomposes it with similar results. The pre- 
 ceding description of the compound of ammonia with 
 potassium, as prepared by Gay Lussac and Thenard, 
 was controverted by Sir H. Davy. 
 
 The experiments of this accurate chemist led to the 
 conclusion, that the presence of moisture had modified 
 their results. In proportion as more precautions are 
 taken to keep every thing absolutely dry, so in propor- 
 tion is less ammonia regenerated. He seldom obtained 
 as much as 1-10 of the quantity absorbed; and he 
 never could procure hydrogen and nitrogen in the pro- 
 portions constituting ammonia; there was always an 
 excess of nitrogen. The following experiment was 
 conducted wilh the utmost nicety. 3 1-2 gr. of potas- 
 sium were heated in 12 cubic inches of ammoniacal 
 gas ; 7.5 were absorbed, and 3.2 of hydrogen evolved. 
 On distilling the olive-ccloured solid in a lube of plati- 
 na, 9 cubical inches of gas were given off, and half a 
 cubical inch remained in the tube and adapters. Of 
 the nine cubical inches, one-fifth of a cubical inch only 
 was ammonia ; 10 measuies of the permanent gas 
 mixed with 7.5 of oxygen, and acted upon by the 
 electrical spark, left a residuum of 7.5. He infers that 
 the results of the analysis of ammonia, by electricity 
 and potassium, are the same. 
 
 On the whole we may legitimately infer, that there 
 is something yet unexplained in these phenomena. 
 The potassium separates from ammonia as much hy- 
 drogen, as an equal weight of it would from water. 
 If two volumes of hydrogen be thus detached from the 
 alkaline gas, the remaining volume,' with the volume 
 of nitrogen, will be left to combine with the potassium, 
 forming a triple compound, somewhat analogous to 
 the cyanides, a compound capable of condensing am 
 monia. 
 
 When ammoniacal gas is transmitted over ignited 
 wires of iron, copper, platina, &c. it is decomposed 
 completely, and though the metals are not increased in 
 weight, they have become extremely brittle. Iron, at 
 the same temperature, decomposes the ammonia, with 
 double the rapidity that platinum does. At a high 
 temperature, the protoxyde of nitrogen decomposes 
 ammonia. 
 
 Of the ordinary metals, zinc is the only one which 
 liquid ammonia oxydizes and then dissolves. But it 
 acts on many of the metallic oxydes. At a high tem- 
 perature the gas deoxydizes all those which are re- 
 ducible by hydrogen. The oxydes soluble in liquid 
 ammonia, are the oxyde of zinc ; the protoxyde and 
 peroxyde of copper ; the oxyde of silver ; the third and 
 fourth oxydes of antimony ; the oxyde of tellurium ; 
 the protoxides of nickel, cobalt, and iron, the peroxyde 
 of tin, mercury, gold, and platinum. The first five 
 are very soluble, the rest less so. These combinations 
 can be obtained by evaporation, in the dry state, only 
 with copper, antimony, mercury, gold, platinum, and 
 silver ; the four last of which are very remarkable for 
 their detonating property. See the particular metals. 
 
 All the acids are susceptible of combining w r ith am- 
 monia, and they almost all form with it neutral com- 
 pounds. Gay Lussac made the important discovery, 
 that whenever the acid is gaseous, its combination 
 with ammoniacal gas takes place in a simple ratio of 
 determinate volumes, whether a neutral or a subsalt 
 be formed. 
 
 Ammoniacal salts have the following general cha- 
 racters : — 
 
 1st, When treated with a caustic fixed alkali or 
 earth, they exhale the peculiar smell of ammouia. 
 
AMM 
 
 2d, They are generally soluble in- water, and crys- 
 tallizable. 
 
 3d, They are all decomposed at a moderate red 
 ne'at ; and if the acid be fixed, as the phosphoric or 
 boracic, the ammonia comes away pure. 
 
 4th, When they are dropped into a solution of mu- 
 riate of platina, a yellow precipitate falls.” — Ure's 
 C/iem. Diet. 
 
 The preparations of .ammonia in use are, 
 
 1. Liquor ammoniae. See Ammonia liquor. 
 
 t Z. The sub-carbonate of ammonia. See Ammonia 
 subcarbonas, and ammonia subcarbonatis liquor. 
 
 3. The acetate of ammonia. See Ammonia acetatis 
 liquor. 
 
 4. The muriate of ammonia. See Sal ammoniac. 
 
 5. Ferrum ammoniatum. 
 
 6. Several tinctures and spirits, holding ammonia in 
 solution. 
 
 Ammonia , argentate of. Fulminating silver. 
 
 Ammonia acetata. See Liquor ammonia acetatis. 
 
 Ammonia muriata. See Sal ammoniac. 
 
 Ammonia prjeparata. See Ammonia subcarbonas. 
 
 Ammoniac, sal. See Sal Ammoniac. 
 
 AMMONI'ACUM. (A ppoviaKov ] so called from 
 Ammonia , whence it was brought.) Gum-ammoniac. 
 A concrete gummy resinous juice, composed of little 
 lumps, or tears, of a strong and somewhat ungrateful 
 smell, and nauseous taste, followed by a bitterness. 
 There has, hitherto, been no information had concern- 
 ing the plant which affords this drug ; but Wildenow 
 considers it to be the Heracleum gummiferum, having 
 raised that plant from the seeds, which are sometimes 
 found in the drug. It is imported here from Turkey, 
 and from the East Indies. It consists, according to 
 Braconnot, of 70 resin, 18.4 gum. 4.4 glutinous matter, 
 6 water, and 1.2 loss in 100 parts. Gum ammoniacum 
 is principally employed as an expectorant, and is fre- 
 quently prescribed in asthma and chronic catarrh. Its 
 dose is from 10 to 30 grains. It is given in the form of 
 pill or diffused in water, and is frequently combined 
 with squill, or tartarized antimony. In large doses it 
 proves purgative. Externally, it is applied as a discu- 
 tient, under the form of plaster, to white swellings of 
 the knee, and to indolent tumours. The officinal pre- 
 parations are ammoniacum purificatum. Emplastrum 
 ammoniaci ; Empl. ammoniaci cum hydrargyro ; Mis- 
 tura ammoniaci. 
 
 Ammoni* acetatis liquor. A solution of ace- 
 tate of ammonia; formerly called Aqua ammonia ace- 
 tata. Take of sub-carbonateof ammonia, two ounces ; 
 dilute acetic acid, four pints. Add the acid to the salt, 
 until bubbles of gas shall no longer arise, and mix. 
 The effervescence is occasioned by the escape of car- 
 bonic acid gas, which the acetic acid expels, and neu- 
 tralizes the ammonia. 
 
 If the acid rather predominate, the solution is more 
 grateful to the taste ; and provided that acid be cor- 
 rectly prepared, the proportions here given will be 
 found sufficient ; where the acid cannot be depended 
 on, it will be right to be regulated rather by the cessa- 
 tion of effervescence than by quantity. 
 
 This preparation was formerly known in the shops 
 under the name of spirit of Minderems. When assist- 
 ed by a warm regimen, it proves an excellent and pow- 
 erful sudorific ; and, as it operates without quickening 
 the circulation, or increasing the heat of the body, it is 
 admissible in febrile and inflammatory diseases, in 
 which the use of stimulating sudorifics are attended 
 with danger. Its action may likewise be determined 
 to the kidneys, by walking about in the cool air. The 
 common dose is half an ounce, either by itself, or 
 along with other medicines, adapted to the same in- 
 tention. 
 
 Ammoni.e carbonas. See Ammonia subcarbonas. 
 
 Ammonite liquor. Liquor of Ammonia. Take of 
 muriate of ammonia eight ounces ; lime newly pre- 
 pared, six ounces ; water, four pints. Pour on the lime 
 a pint of the water, then cover the vessel, and set them 
 by for an hour ; then add the muriate of ammonia, 
 and the remaining water previously made boiling hot, 
 and cover the vessel again ; strain the liquor when it 
 has cooled ; then distil from it twelve fluid ounces of 
 the solution of ammonia into a receiver cooled to the 
 temperature of 50°. The specific gravity of this solu- 
 tion should be to that of distilled water, as 4.960 to 
 1000. 
 
 Lime is capable of decomposing muriate of ammo- 
 
 AMN 
 
 nia at a temperature much below that of boiling wa- 
 ter; so that when the materials are mixed, a solution 
 of ammonia and of muriate of lime is obtained. This 
 being submitted to distillation, the ammonia passes 
 over with a certain portion of the water, leaving be- 
 hind the muriate of lime dissolved iu the rest. The 
 proportion of water directed seems, however, unneces- 
 sarily great, which obliges the operator to employ larger 
 vessels than would otherwise suffice. But the process 
 now directed is certainly much easier, more economi- 
 cal, and more uniform in its results, than that of 
 former pharmacopoeias. 
 
 This preparation is colourless and transparent with 
 a strong peculiar smell ; it parts with the ammonia in 
 the form of gas, if heated to 130 degrees, and requires 
 to be kept, with a cautious exclusion of atmospherical 
 air, with the carbonic acid of which it readily unites : 
 on this latter account, the propriety of keeping it in 
 small !>ottles instead of a large one,- has been sug- 
 gested. 
 
 This is the aqua ammonia pur a of the shops, and 
 the alcali volatile ca-isticum. 
 
 Water of ammonia is very rarely given internally, 
 although it may be used in doses of ten or twenty drops, 
 largely diluted, as a powerful stimulant in asphyxia 
 and similar diseases. Externally it is applied to the 
 skin as a rubefacient, and in the form of gas to the 
 nostrils, and to the eyes as a stimulant: in cases of 
 torpor, paralysis, rheumatism, syncope, hysteria, and 
 chronic ophthalmia. 
 
 Ammoni-e murias. See Sal ammoniaca. 
 
 Ammoni-e nitras. Alcali volatile nitratum ; Sal 
 ammoniacus nitrosus ; Ammonia nitrata. A salt 
 composed of the nitric acid and ammonia, the virtues 
 of which are internally diuretic and deobstruent, and 
 externally resolvent and sialogogue. 
 
 Ammonle subcarbonas. Subcarbonate of ammo- 
 nia. This preparation was formerly called ammonia 
 praparata , and sal volatilis salis ammoniaci , and sal 
 volatilis. It is made thus : — Take of muriate of am- 
 monia, a pound : of prepared chalk, dried, a pound 
 and a half. Reduce them separately to powder ; 
 then mix them together, and sublime in a heat gra- 
 dually raised, till the retort becomes red. In this pre- 
 paration a double decomposition takes place, the car- 
 bonic acid of the chalk uniting with the ammonia, and 
 forming subcarbonate of ammonia, which is volatilized 
 while muriate of lime remains in the vessel. 
 
 This salt possesses nervine and stimulating powers, 
 and is highly beneficial in the dose of from two to 
 eight grains, in nervous affections, debilities, flatulency, 
 and acidity from dyspepsia. 
 
 Ammonia subcarbonatis liquor. Liquor am- 
 monia carbonatis. Solution of subcarbonate of am- 
 monia. Take of subcarbonate of ammonia, four 
 ounces ; distilled water a pint. Dissolve the subcar- 
 bonate of ammonia in the water, and filter the solution 
 through paper. This preparation possesses the pro- 
 perties of ammonia in its action on the human body. 
 See Ammonia subcarbonas. 
 
 Ammonicated copper , liquor of. See Cupri ammo- 
 niati liquor. 
 
 Ammo'nion. (From appoj, sand.) Adtius uses this 
 term to denote a collyrium of great virtue in many 
 diseases of the eye, which was said to remove sand or 
 gravel from the eyes. 
 
 AMMONI TES. Petrifactions, which have like- 
 wise been distinguished by the name of cornua ammo- 
 nis , and are called snake-stones by the vulgar, consist 
 chiefly of lime-stone. They are found of all sizes, 
 from the breadth of half an inch to more than two feet 
 in diameter ; some of them rounded, others greatly 
 compressed, and lodged in different strata of stones 
 and clays. They appear to owe their origin to shells 
 of the nautilus kind. 
 
 AMMO'NIIJM. Berzelius first gave this name to a 
 supposed metal which with oxygen he conceives to 
 form the alkali called ammonia. It is now generally 
 used by all chemists. See Ammonia. 
 
 AMNE'SIA. (From a, priv. and pvrjcts, memory.) 
 Amnestia. Forgetfulness ; mostly a symptomatic 
 affection. 
 
 Amne'stia. See Amnesia. 
 
 A MNIOS. (From apvoj, a lamb, or lamb’s skin.) 
 Amnion. The soft internal membrane which sur- 
 rounds the foetus. It is very thjn and pellucid in the 
 early stage of pregnancy, but acquires considerable 
 
 59 
 
AMP 
 
 thickness and strength in the latter months. The am- 
 nios contains a thin watery fluid, in which the foetus 
 is suspended. See Liquor amnii. 
 
 AMNIOTIC. (Amnioticus ; from amnios ; so called 
 because it is obtained from the membrane of that 
 name.) Of or belonging to the amnios. 
 
 Amniotio acid. Acidum amnioticum. A peculiar 
 acid found in the liquor of the amnios of the cow. It 
 exists in the form of a white pulverulent powder. It 
 is slightly acid to the taste, but sensibly reddens vege- 
 table blues. It is with difficulty soluble in cold, but 
 readily soluble in boiling water, and in alkohol. 
 When exposed to a strong heat, it exhales an odour of 
 ammonia and of prussic acid. Assisted by. heat, it de- 
 composes carbonate of potassa, soda, and ammonia. 
 It produces no change in the solutions of silver, lead, 
 or mercury, in nitric acid. Amniotic acid may be ob- 
 tained by evaporating the liquor of the amnios of the 
 cow to a fourth part, and suffering it to cool ; crystals 
 of amniotic acid will be obtained in considerable quan- 
 tity. Whether this acid exists in the liquor of the am- 
 nios of other animals, is not yet known. 
 
 AMO'MUM. ( Amomum , i. n. ; from an Arabian 
 word, signifying a pigeon, the foot of which it was 
 thought to resemble.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linneean system. Class Monanaria ; Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 Amomum cardamomum. The former systematic 
 name for the cardamomum minus. See Elettaria 
 cardamomum. 
 
 Amomum granum paradisi. The systematic name 
 of the plant which affords the grains of paradise. Car- 
 damomum majus; Meleguetta ; Maniguetta ; Carda- 
 momum piperatium. Grains of paradise, or the 
 greater cardamom seeds, are contained in a large 
 brown, somewhat triangular flask, the thickness of 
 one’s thumb, and pyramidal. The seeds are angular, 
 and of a reddish brown colour, smaller than pepper, 
 and resemble very much the seeds of the cardamomum 
 minus. They are extremely hot, and similar in virtue 
 to pepper. 
 
 Amomum verum. True stone parsley. The fruit is 
 about the size of a grape, of a strong and grateful aro- 
 matic taste, and penetrating smell. The seeds have 
 Jieen given as a carminative. 
 
 Amomum zingiber. The former systematic name 
 of the plant which affords ginger. See Zingiber offici- 
 nale. 
 
 Amo'rge. See Amurca. 
 
 AMPELITE. The aluminous ampelite, is the alum 
 -slate ; and the graphic, the graphic slate. 
 
 AMPELOSA'GRIA. (From apneXos, a vine, and 
 . aypios , wild.) See Bryonia alba. 
 
 AMPHEMERI'NA. S ee Amphemerinos. 
 
 AMPHEMERI'NOS. (Fom ap<pi, about and rjpcpa, 
 a day.) Amphemerina. A fever of one day’s du- 
 ration. 
 
 AMPHIARTHRO'SIS. Apcpiapdpuxng; from aptpi, 
 both, and apQpwms, an articulation: so called from 
 its partaking both of diarthrosis and synarthrosis.) A 
 mixed species of connexion of bones, which admits of 
 . an obscure morion, as is observed in the metacarpal 
 and metatarsal bones, and the vertebra. 
 
 AMPHIBIUM. (From apQi, ambo, and /?toj, vita.) 
 An amphibious animal, or one that lives both on land 
 and in the water. The amphibious animals, according 
 to Linnaeus, are a class, the heart of which is fur- 
 nished with one ventricle and one auricle, in which 
 respiration is in a considerable degree voluntary. 
 
 AMPHIBLESTROI'DES. (From ap>pi6Xc^pov, a 
 net, and eiSos , a resemblance.) Reteform or net-like ; 
 a term which has been applied to the retina. 
 
 Amphibole. Some species of action Mte and horn- 
 blende have this name. 
 
 [This is the name given by Hauy, to a mineral, the 
 synonyms of which are : — 
 
 Tremolith of Werner, 
 
 La Tremolithe of Brocliant, 
 
 Grammatite of Brogniart, 
 
 Tremolitd of Cleaveland. A .] 
 
 Amphibolites. Trap rocks are so called in geo- 
 logy, the basis of which is hornblende. 
 
 AMPHIBRA'NCIIIA. (From aptfu, about, and 
 Ppavxia, the jaws.) The fauces or parts about the 
 tonsils, according to Hippocrates and Foesius. 
 
 Amphicau'stis. (From ap(pi, about, and icav^is, 
 ripe corn.) 1. A sort of wild barley. 
 
 (30 
 
 AMY 
 
 2. Eustachius says, it was also to express the pri- 
 vate parts of a woman. 
 
 AMPHIDEON. (From apQt, on both sides, and 
 Sana, to divide.) Amphidceum ; Amphidium. The os 
 tine®, or mouth of the womb, which opens both ways, 
 was so ca^ed by the ancients. 
 
 AMPHiDIARTHRO felS. The same as Amphiar - 
 throsis. 
 
 Amphigene. A name of Vesuvian. 
 
 [This name is given by Hauy to that crystalline sub- 
 stance, frequently found among volcanic productions, 
 and which other mineralogists have called Leu- 
 cite. A.] 
 
 AMPHIMERI'NA. (From apepi, about, and ypepa, 
 a day.) A fever of one day’s continuance. 
 
 AMFHIME'TRION. (From ap<pi, about, and py- 
 rpa, the womb.) Amphimetrium. The parts about 
 the womb. Hippocrates. 
 
 A'mphiplex. (From apd>i , about, and ZuXcktu), to 
 connect.) According to Rufus Ephesius, the part 
 situated between the scrotum and anus, and which is 
 connected with the thighs. 
 
 Amphipneuma. (From apipi, about, and zsvevpa , 
 breath.) A difficulty of breathing. — Hippocrates. 
 
 AMPHI'POLIS. (from ap6i , about, and zcoXcto, to 
 attend.) Amphipolus. One who attends the bed of a 
 sick person, and administers to him. — Hippocrates. 
 
 Amphismi'la. (From ap<bt, on both sides, and 
 < rpiXy , an incision-knife.) A dissecting knife, with an 
 edge on both sides. Galen. 
 
 AMPLECTENS. Embracing, clasping. 
 
 AMPLEXIOAULIS. (From amplector , to sur- 
 round, and caulis, a stem.) Embracing or clasping 
 the stem. Folium amplexicaule is a leaf, the base of 
 which surrounds the stem, as in Papaver somniferum 
 and Carduus marianus ; and the Senesio hirsutus , has 
 a leafstalk which embraces the stem as its base. 
 
 AMPU'LLA. {ApdoXXa ; from ava6aXXa> t to swell 
 out.) A bottle. 
 
 1. All bellied vessels are so called in chemistry, as 
 bolt-heads, receivers, cucurbits, &c. 
 
 2. In anatomy this term is applied by Scarpa to the 
 dilated portions of the membranaceods semicircular 
 canals, just within the vestibulum of the ear. 
 
 3. In botany; it is a small membranaceous bag 
 attached to the roots and the emersed leaves of some 
 aquatic plants, rendering them buoyant. — Thompson. 
 
 AMPULLE'SCENS. (From ampulla , a bottle.) 
 The most tumid part of the thoracic duct is called al- 
 veus amputlcscens. 
 
 AMPUTA'TIO. (Froift amputo, to cut off.) Ectome. 
 Amputation ; a surgical operation, which consists in 
 the removal of a limb or viscus : thus we say, a leg, 
 a finger, the penis, &c. when cut off, are amputated ; 
 but when speaking of a tumour or excrescence, it is 
 said to be removed, or dissected out. 
 
 AMULE'TUM. (From appa , a bond ; because it 
 was tied round the person’s neck; or rather from 
 apvvo), to defend.) An amulet, or charm ; by wearing 
 which the person was supposed to be defended from 
 the admission of all evil . in particular, an antidote 
 against the plague. 
 
 Amu'rca. (From ttpcpyw, to press out.) Amorgc. 
 1. A small herb, whose expressed juice is used in 
 dying. 
 
 2. The sediment of the olive, after the oil has been 
 pressed from it ; recommended by Hippocrates and 
 Galen as an application to ulcers. 
 
 Amu'tica. (From apvr'] w, to scratch.) Medicines 
 that, by vellicating or scratching, as it were, the bron 
 chia, stimulate it to the discharge of whatever is to 
 be thrown off the lungs. 
 
 A'myche. (From apvaao), to scratch.) 
 
 1. A superficial laceration or exulceration of the 
 skin : a slight wound. — Hippocrates. 
 
 2. Scarification. — Galen. 
 
 AMY GDALA. ( Amygdala , ce. f. ; ApvySaXy ; from 
 apvaa to, to lancinate: so called, because atter the 
 green husk is removed from the fruit, there appear 
 upon the shell certain fissures, as it were lace- 
 rations.) 
 
 1. The fruit called the almond. See Amygdalis 
 
 communis. 
 
 2. The tonsil glands of the throat are sometimes 
 termed, from their resemblance, Amygdala. 
 
 Amygdala amara. The bitter almond. SeeAmyg- 
 dalus communis. 
 
AMY 
 
 Amygdala dulcis. The sweet almond. S ee-Amyg- 
 dalus communis. 
 
 Amygdala oleum. See Amygdalus communis. 
 
 AMYGDALOID. {Amygdaloides ; from amygda- 
 lus , an almond, and eidos, resemblance.) Almond-like. 
 
 1. A name given to some parts of the body and to 
 parts of vegetables 'and minerals, which resemble 
 almonds. 
 
 2. A compound mineral consisting of spheroidal par- 
 ticles or vesicles of iithomarge, green earth, calc spar, 
 steatite imbedded in a basis of fine-grained green- 
 stone or wacke, containing sometimes, also, crystals of 
 hornblende. 
 
 [Amygdaloid is a compound rock, composed of a 
 basis, in which are imbedded various simple minerals. 
 But these imbedded minerals are not crystals and 
 grains, apparently of cotemporaneous origin with the 
 basis itself, as in the case of porphyry. On the con- 
 trary, their form, though sometimes irregular, is usually 
 spheroidal or oval, like that of an almond ; and hence 
 the name of this rock, (from Amygdala , an almond.) 
 — Clean. Min. A.] 
 
 AMY'GDALUS. ( Amygdalus , i. m. ; from amyg- 
 dala, the derivation of which look to.) The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnaeah system. Class Ico- 
 sandria ; Order, Monogynia. The almond-tree. 
 
 Amygdalus communis. The systematic name of 
 the plant which affords the common almond. Amyg- 
 dalus — foliis serratis infimis glandulosis, Jloribus scs- 
 s ili bus, geminis of Linnaeus. 
 
 The almond is a native of Barbary. The same tree 
 produces either bitter or sweet. Sweet almonds are 
 more in use as food than medicine ; but they are said 
 to be difficult of digestion, unless extremely well com- 
 minuted. Their medicinal qualities depend upon the 
 oil which they contain in the farinaceous matter, and 
 which they afford on expression, nearly in the propor- 
 tion of half their weight. It is very similar to olive 
 oil; perhaps rather purer, and is used for the same 
 purposes. The oil thus obtained is more agreeable to 
 the palate than most of the other expressed oils, and is 
 therefore preferred for internal use, being generally 
 employed with a view to obtund acrid juices, and to 
 soften and relax the solids, in tickling coughs, hoarse- 
 ness, costiveness, nephritic pains, &.c. Externally, it 
 is applied against tension and rigidity of particular 
 parts. The milky solutions of almonds in watery 
 liquors, usually called emulsions, possess, in a certain 
 degree, the emollient qualities of the oil, and have this 
 advantage over pure oil, that they may be given in 
 acute or inflammatory disorders, without danger of the 
 •11 effects which the oil might sometimes produce by 
 turning rancid. The officinal preparations of almonds 
 are the expressed oil, the confection, and the emulsion ; 
 to the latter, the additien of gum-arabic is sometimes 
 directed, which renders it a still more useful demul- 
 cent in catarrhal affections, stranguries, &,c. 
 
 Bitter almonds yield a large quantity of oil, per- 
 fectly similar to that obtained from sweet almonds, but 
 the matter remaining after the expression of the oil, is 
 more powerfully bitter than the almond in its entire 
 state. Great part of the bitter matter dissolves by the 
 assistance of heat, both in water and rectified spirit ; 
 and a part arises also with both menstrua in distilla- 
 tion. Bitter almonds have been long known to be 
 poisonous to various brute animals ; and some authors 
 have alleged that they are also deleterious to the human 
 species ; but the facts recorded upon this point appear 
 to want further proof. However, as the noxious 
 quality seems to reside in that matter which gives it 
 the bitterness and flavour, it is very probable, that 
 when this is separated by distillation, and taken in a 
 sufficiently concentrated state, it may prove a poison 
 to man, as is the case with the common laurel, to 
 which it appears extremely analogous. Bergius tells 
 us, that bitter almonds, in the form of emulsion, cured 
 obstinate intermittents, after the batjt had failed. A 
 simple water is distilled from bitter almonds, after the 
 oil is pressed out, which possesses the same qualities, 
 and in the same degree, as that drawn from cherry- 
 stones. These afforded, formerly, the now-exploded 
 aqua cerasorum nigroruni , or black cherry-water. 
 
 Amygdalus pkrsica. The systematic name of the 
 common peach-tree. The fruit is known to be grateful 
 and wholesome, seldom disagreeing with the stomach, 
 unless this organ is not in a healthy state, or the fruit 
 has been eaten to excess, when effects similar to those 
 
 ANA 
 
 of the other dulco-acid summer fruits may be pro- 
 duced. The flowers, including the calyx as well aa 
 the corolla, are the parts of the persica used for medi- 
 cinal purposes. These have an agreeable but weak 
 smell, and a bitterish taste. Boulduc observes, “ that 
 when distilled, without addition, by the heat of a 
 water-bath, they yield one-sixth their weight, or more, 
 of a whitish liquid, which communicates to a consi- 
 derable quantity of other liquids a flavour like that of 
 the kernels of fiuits. These flowers have a cathartic 
 effect, and especially to children, have been success- 
 fully given in the character of a vermifuge ; for this 
 purpose, an infusion of a drachm of flowers dried, or 
 half an ounce in their recent state, is the requisite dose. 
 The leaves of the peach are also found to possess an- 
 thelmintic power, and from a great number of experi- 
 ments appear to have been given with invariable suc- 
 cess both to children and adults. However, as the 
 leaves and flowers of this plant manifest, in some de- 
 gree, the quality of those of the laurocerasus, they 
 ought to be used with caution.” 
 
 A'myla. (From amylum , starch.) This term has 
 been applied to some chemical ftecula, or highly pul- 
 verized residuum. Obsolete. 
 
 Amy'leon. Amylion. Starch. ’ 
 
 A MYLUM. {Amylum, i. n. Apt iXov from a, 
 priv. and yv\r), a mill ; because it was formerly made 
 from wheat, without the assistance of a mill.) Amy - 
 lean; Amylion. See Starch. 
 
 AMYRIS.* (From a, intensive, and pupov, oint- 
 ment, or balm ; so called from its use, or smell.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linntean system. 
 Class, Octandria; Order, Monogynia , of which two 
 species are used in medicine. 
 
 Amyris elemifera. The systematic name of the 
 plant from which it is supposed we obtain the resin 
 called gum-elemi. The plant is described by Linnaeus : 
 Amyris : — foliis ternis quinato pinnatisque subtus to- 
 mentosis. Elemi is brought here from the Spanish 
 West Indies : it is most esteemed when softish, some- 
 what transparent, of a pale whitish colour, inclining a 
 little to green, and of a strong, though not unpleasant 
 smell. It is only used in ointments and plasters, and is 
 a powerful digestive. 
 
 Amyris gileadensis. The systematic name of the 
 plant from which the opobalsamum is obtained. It has 
 been called by a variety of names, as Balsamum gcnu- 
 inum antiquorum; Balsamelceon ; JKgyptiacum balsa- 
 mum; Balsamum Asiaticum ; Balsamum Judaicum , 
 Balsamum Syriacum ; Balsamum e Mecca ; Balsamum 
 Alpini; Oleum balsami ; Carpobalsamum; Xylobal- 
 samum. Balsam, or balm of Gilead ; Balsam of Mecca. 
 A resinous juice, obtained by making incisions into the 
 bark of the Amyris : — foliis tcrnatis integcrrimis, 
 pcdunculis unifloris lateralibus of Linnteus. This tree 
 grows spontaneously, particularly near to Mecca, on 
 the Asiatic side of the Red Sea. The juice of the fruit 
 is termed carpobalsamum in the pharmacopoeias, and 
 that of the wood and branches xylobalsamum. The 
 best sort is a spontaneous exudation from the tree, and 
 is held in so high estimation by the Turks, that it is 
 rarely, if ever, to be met with genuine among us. The 
 medicinal virtues of the genuine balsam of Gilead, have 
 been highly rated, undoubtedly with much exaggera- 
 tion. The common balsam of Mecca is scarcely used ; 
 but its qualities seem to be very similar to those of the 
 balsam of Tolu, with perhaps more acrimony. The 
 dose is from 15 to 50 drops. 
 
 A'myum. (From a , priv. and pt>j, muscle.) A limb 
 so emaciated that the muscles scarcely appear. 
 
 ANA. In medical prescriptions it means “ of 
 each.” See A. 
 
 Ana'basis. (From avaSatv w, to ascend.) 
 
 1. An ascension, augmentation, or increase of a dis- 
 ease, or paroxysm. It is usually meant of fevers. — 
 Galen. 
 
 2. A species of the equisetum, or horse-tail plant. 
 
 Anaba'tica. (From avaSaivu), to ascend.) An 
 
 epithet formerly applied to a continual fever, when it 
 increases in malignity. 
 
 ANABE'XIS. (From avaSyrru), to cough up.) An 
 expectoration of matter by coughing. 
 
 ANABLE'PSIS. (From ava and fiXcrru), to see 
 again.) The recovery of sight after it has been lost. 
 
 Anablysis. (From ava and /?Au§w, to gush out 
 again.) Ebullition or effervescence. 
 
 Ana'bole. (From avaSaX Aw, to cast up.) The 
 
ANiE 
 
 discharge of any thing by vomit ; also dilatation, or 
 extension. — Galen. 
 
 Anabrochk'sis. (From ava and (ipoxco), to reab- 
 sorb.) The reabsorption of matter. 
 
 Anabrochi'smos. (From avaSpoxrw, to reabsorb.) 
 Anabrochismus. The taking up and removing the hair 
 on the eyelids, when they become troublesome. — 
 Galen , JEgineta, and others. 
 
 ANABRO'SIS. (From avaPpooicu), to devour.) A 
 corrosion of the solid parts, by sharp and biting 
 humours. — Galen. 
 
 ANACA'RDIUM. (From ava, without, and KapSia, 
 a heart.) Without heart; because the pulp of the 
 fruit, instead of having the seed enclosed, as is usually 
 the case, has the nut growing out of the end of it. The 
 name of a geuus of plants. Class, Enneandria ; Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 Anacardium occidentals. The cashewnut. The 
 oil of this nut is an active caustic, and employed as 
 such in its native country : but neither it, nor any part 
 of the fruit, is used medicinally in this country. It is 
 a useful marking ink, as any thing written on linen or 
 cotton with it, is of a brown colour, which gradually 
 grows blacker, and is very durable. 
 
 Anacardium orientals. The Malacca bean. See 
 Avicennia tomentosa. 
 
 ANACATHA'RSIS. (From ava, and Kadaipopai, 
 to purge up.) An expectoration of pus, or a purgation 
 by spitting, contra-distinguished from catharsis, or 
 evacuation downwards. In this sense the word is 
 used by Hippocrates and Galen. Blanchard denotes, 
 by this word, medicines wliich operate upwards, as 
 vomiting, &c. 
 
 ANACATHA'RTIC. (Anacatharticus ; from ava- 
 Kadaipoyai, to purge upwards.) Promoting expecto- 
 ration, or vomiting. 
 
 Ana'chron. Mineral alkali. 
 
 ANA'CLASIS. (From avaKXaw, to bend back.) A 
 reflection or recurvature of any of the members, accord- 
 ing to Hippocrates. 
 
 ANA'CLISIS. (From avaxXevw, to recline.) A 
 couch, or sick-bed. — Hippocrates. 
 
 Anaco'che. (From ava/cwx^i to retard.) Delay 
 in the administration of medicines ; also slowness in 
 the progress of a disease. — Hippocrates. 
 
 ANACCELIA'SMUS. (From ava, and KoiXia, the 
 bowels.) A gentle purge, which was sometimes used 
 to relieve the lungs. 
 
 Anacolle'ma. (From ava, and rcoXXaw, to glue 
 together.) A collyrium made of agglutinant sub- 
 stances, and stuck on the forehead. — Galen. 
 
 Anaconcholi'smos. (Fromavaxoy%oXtg<D,tosound 
 as a shell.) A gargarism : so called, because the noise 
 made in the throat is like the sound of a shell. — Galen. 
 
 ANACTE'SIS. (From avaicraopai, to recover.) 
 Restoration of strength; recovery from sickness.— 
 Hippocrates. 
 
 ANACUPHI'SMA. (From avaKovfyil or, to lift up.) 
 A kind of exercise mentioned by Hippocrates, which 
 consists in lifting the body up and down, like our 
 weigh jolt, and dumb bells. 
 
 Anacvce'sis. (From avaicvicaio, to mix.) The 
 mixture of substances, or medicines, by pouring one 
 upon another. 
 
 ANACY'CLEON. (From avaKvicXoa), to wander 
 about.) Anacycleus. A mountebank, or wandering 
 quack. 
 
 ANACYRI'OSIS. (From ava, and tcvpog, autho- 
 rity.) By this word, Hippocrates means that gravity 
 and authority which physicians should preserve among 
 sick people and their attendants. 
 
 ANADIPLO'SIS. (From ava5nr\ou>, to redupli- 
 cate.) A reduplication or frequent return of a parox- 
 ysm, or disease. — Galen. 
 
 Ana'dosis. (From avio, upwards, and SiSupt, to 
 give.) 1. A vomit. 
 
 2. The distribution of aliment all over the body. 
 
 3. Digestion. 
 
 Ana'drome. (From avw, upwards, and Spepu), to 
 run.) A pain which runs from the lower extremities 
 to the upper parts of the body. — Hippocrates. 
 
 Anje'dks. (From a, priv. and ai8w, a shame.) 
 Shameless. Hippocrates uses this word metaphori- 
 cally for without restraint; and applies it to water 
 rushing into the aspera arteria. 
 
 ANAESTHE SIA. ( Antesthesia , <z. f. kvaioBiiaia \ 
 from a, priv. and aiadavopai, to feel.) Loss of the j 
 
 ANA 
 
 sense of touch. A genus of disease in the class 
 Locales , and order Dyscesthesia of Cullen. 
 
 ANAGALLIS. (From avaycXaa), to laugh; be- 
 cause, by curing .the spleen, it disposes persons to be 
 cheerful.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in- the 
 Linnsean system. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name' of the an.aga.lli » 
 
 arvensis. 
 
 Anagallis arvensis. The systematic name for the 
 Anagallis — foliis indivisis, caule procumbente of Lin- 
 naeus. A small and delicately formed plant, which 
 does not appear to possess any particular properties. 
 
 Anagargali'ctum. (From ava, and yapyapscov, the 
 throat.) A gargarism, or wash for the throat. 
 
 Anagargari'stcm. A gargle. 
 
 ANAGLY'PHE. (From avayXvcfxn, to engrave.; 
 A part of the fourth ventricle of the brain was formerly 
 thus called, from its resemblance to a pen, or style. 
 
 ANAGNO’SIS. (From avayivuoKw, to know.; 
 The persuasion, or certainty, by which medical men 
 judge of a disease from its symptoms. — Hippocrates. 
 
 ANA'GRAPHE. (From avaypa<f> a>, to write.) A 
 prescription or receipt. 
 
 ANALCINE. Cubic zeolite. A mineral found in 
 granite, gneiss, trap rocks, and lavas, at Calton Hill, 
 Edinburgh, in Bohemia, and Ferroe islands. From its 
 becoming feebly electrical by heat, it has got this name. 
 [Derived from AvuXai?. Weak.] 
 
 Anale'ntia. A fictitious term used by Paracelsus 
 for epilepsy. 
 
 ANALE'PSIA. (From ava, and XaySavu), to take 
 again.) A species of epilepsy, which proceeds from a 
 disorder of the stomach, and with which the patient is 
 apt to be seized veiy often and suddenly. 
 
 ANALE'PSIS. (From avaXapBavw, to restore.) A 
 recovery of strength after sickness. 
 
 ANALE'PTIC. (Analcpticus ; from avaXapSavin, 
 to recruit or recover.) That which recovers tire 
 strength which has been lost by sickness. 
 
 ANALO'SIS. (From avaXioxw, to consume,) A 
 consumption, or wasting. 
 
 AN A 'LYSIS. (AvaXwij ; from avaXvu), to resolve.) 
 The resolution by chemistry, of any matter into its 
 primary and constituent parts. The processes and ex- 
 periments which chemists have recourse to, are ex- 
 tremely numerous and diversified, yet they may be 
 reduced to two species, which comprehend the whole 
 art of chemistry. The first is, analysis, or decompo- 
 sition; the second, synthesis , or composition. In 
 analysis, the parts of which bodies are composed, are 
 separated from each other : thus, if we reduce cinna- 
 bar, which is composed of sulphur and mercury, and 
 exhibit these two bodies in a separate state, we say 
 we have decomposed or analyzed cinnabar. But if, 
 on the contrary, several bodies be mixed together, and 
 a new substance be produced, the process is then term- 
 ed chemical composition, or synthesis: thus, if by 
 fusion and sublimation, we combine mercury with 
 sulphur, and produce cinnabar, the operation is termed 
 chemical composition, or composition by synthesis. 
 Chemical analysis consists of a great variety of opera- 
 tions. In these operations the most extensive know- 
 ledge of such properties of bodies as are already dis- 
 covered must be applied, in order to produce simplicity 
 of effect, and certainty in the results. Chemical ana- 
 lysis can hardly be executed with success, by one who 
 is not in possession of a considerable number of simple 
 substances in a state of great purity, many of which, 
 from their effects, are called reagents. The word ana- 
 lysis is often applied by chemists to denote that series 
 of operations, by which the component parts of bodies 
 are determined, whether they be merely separated, or 
 exhibited apart from each other ; or whether these 
 distinctive properties be exhibited by causing them to 
 enter into new combinations, without the perceptible 
 intervention of a separate state ; and, in the chemical 
 examination of bodies, analysis or separation can 
 scarcely ever be effected, without synthesis taking 
 place at the same time. 
 
 AN AMNE'SIS. (From avapipvyoicu, to remember.) 
 Remembrance, or recollection of what has been done. 
 
 — Galen. ■ 
 
 ANAMNESTIC. (From the same.) A remedy 
 for bad memory, or whatever strengthens the memory. 
 
 ANA'NAS. The egg-shaped pineapple. Bee Bra- 
 
 melia Ananas. 
 
 Ana'nce. (From avay/cajw, to compel.) Neces- 
 
ANA 
 
 ANA 
 
 sity. It is applied to any desperate operation Hip- 
 pocrates. 
 
 Anaphalanti'asis. (From avaQaXavros, bald.) A 
 thinness of hair upon the eyebrows. — G omens. 
 
 Ana phora. (From avaepepu), to' bring up.) It is 
 applied to a person who spits blood. — Gorrceus. 
 
 ANAPHORYXIS. (From avaQopvceu , to grind 
 down.) The reducing of any thing to dust, or a very 
 fine powder. 
 
 ANAPHRODI'SIA. ( Anaphrodisia , <b. f. ; from a, 
 priv. and acppo&ioia, the feast of Venus.) Impotence. 
 A genus of disease in the class Locales , and order Dy- 
 sorexiee of Cullen. It either arises from paralysis, ana- 
 phrodisia paralytica ; or from gonorrhoea, anaphrodi- 
 sia gonorrhoica. 
 
 Anaphro'meli. (From a, neg. a<ppos, froth, and 
 peXi, honey.) Clarified honey. 
 
 ANAPL A'SIS. (From avanXaacno, to restore again.) 
 A restoration of flesh where it has been lost ; also the 
 reuniting a fractured bone. — Hippocrates. 
 
 ANAPLERO'SIS. (From avanXypou), to fill again.) 
 The restitution or filling up of wasted parts. — Galen. 
 
 Anaplero'tica. (From the same.) Medicines re- 
 newing flesh : incarnatives, or such medicines as fill 
 up a wound so as to restore it to its original shape.— 
 Galen. 
 
 Anaplku’sis. (From avairXcvu), to float upon.) 
 The rotting of a bone, so that it drops off, and lies upon 
 the flesh. Exfoliation, or separation of a bone. — Hip- 
 pocrates, JEginet.a , Sec. 
 
 ANAPNEU'SIS. (From avanvevo), to respire.) Res- 
 piration. 
 
 ANA'PNOE. Respiration. 
 
 ANAPTO'SIS. (From avamir'Jo), to fall back.) A 
 relapse. 
 
 Ana'ptysis. The same as Anacatharsis. 
 
 Anarrhegni'mia. (From ava, and prjyvvpi, to 
 break again.) Anarrliezis. A fracture ; the fresh 
 opening of a wolind. 
 
 ANARKHCE'A. (From ava , upwards, and pew, to 
 flow.) A flu.\ of humours from below upwards. — 
 Schneider de Catarrho. 
 
 Anarrho pia. (From ava , upwards, and peirw, to 
 creep.) A flux of humours, from below upwards. — 
 Hippocrates. 
 
 A'NAS. {Anas, tis. f. ; from vein, to swim, a 
 nando.) A genus of birds in the Linna;an system. 
 
 Anas cygnus. The swan. The flesh of the young 
 swan or cygnet is tender, and a great delicacy. 
 
 Anas do.mestica. The tame duck. The flesh of 
 this bird is difficult of digestion, and requires that 
 warm and stimulating condiments be taken with it to 
 enable the stomach to digest it. 
 
 ANASA RCA. ( Anasarca , ce. f. ; from ava, through, 
 and aapl, flesh.) Sarcites. A species of dropsy from 
 a serous humour, spread between the skin and flesh, 
 or rather a general accumulation of lymph in the cel- 
 lular system. Dr. Cullen ranks this genus of disease 
 in the class Cachexies, and the order lntmiescentiae. 
 He enumerates the following species, viz. 1. Ana- 
 sarca serosa : as when the due discharge of serum is 
 suppressed, Sec. 2. Anasarca oppilata : as when the 
 blood-vessels are considerably pressed, which happens 
 to many pregnant women, Sec. 3. Anasarca exanthe- 
 matica: this happens after ulcers, various eruptive 
 disorders, and particularly after the erysipelas. 4. 
 Anasarca anaemia happens when the blood is rendered 
 extremely poor from considerable losses of it. 5. Ana- 
 sarca debilium: as when feebleness is induced by long 
 illness, &c. 
 
 This species of dropsy shows itself at first with a 
 swelling of the feet and ancles towards the evening, 
 which, for a time, disappears again in the morning. 
 The tumefaction is soft and inelastic, and when pressed 
 upon by the finger, retains its mark for some time, the 
 skin becoming much paler than usual. By degrees the 
 swelling ascends upwards, and occupies the trunk of 
 the body ; and at last, even the face and eyelids appear 
 full and bloated ; the breathing then becomes difficult, 
 the urine is small in quantity, high coloured, and de- 
 posites a reddish sediment ; the belly is costive, the 
 perspiration much obstructed, the countenance yellow, 
 and a considerable degree of thirst, With emaciation 
 of the whole body, prevails. To these symptoms suc- 
 ceed torpor, heaviness, a troublesome cough, and a 
 slow fever. In some cases the water oozes out, 
 through the pores of the cuticle ; in others, being too 
 
 gross to pass by these, it raises the cuticle in small 
 blisters; and sometimes the skin, not allowing the 
 water to escape through it, is compressed and hard- 
 ened, and is at the same time so much distended as to 
 give the tumour a considerable degree of firmness. 
 For the causes of this disease, see Hydrops. 
 
 In those who have died of anasarca, the whole of 
 the cellular membrane has been distended with a fluid, 
 mostly of a serous character. Various organic dis- 
 eases have occurred ; and the blood is said to be altered 
 in consistence, according to the degree of the disease. 
 In general a cure can be more readily effected when it 
 arises from topical or general debility, than when occa- 
 sioned by visceral obstruction ; and in recent cases, 
 than in those of long continuance. The skin becoming 
 somewhat moist, with a diminution of thirst, and in- 
 creased flow of urine, are very favourable. In some 
 few cases the disease goes oft’ by a spontaneous crisis 
 by vomiting, purging, &c. The indications of treat- 
 ment in anasarca are, 1. To evacuate the fluid already 
 collected. 2. To prevent its returning again. The 
 first object may be attained mechanically by an opera- 
 tion ; or by the use of those means, which increase the 
 action of the absorbents : the second by removing any 
 exciting causes, which may still continue to operate ; 
 and at the same time endeavouring to invigorate the 
 system. Where the quantity of fluid collected is such 
 as to disturb the more important functions, the 
 best mode of relieving the patient is to make a few 
 small incisions with a lancet, not too near each other, 
 through the integuments on the fore and upper part of 
 each thigh ; the discharge may be assisted by pressure, 
 and when a sufficient quantity has been evacuated, it 
 is better to heal them by the first intention. In the use 
 of issues or blisters, there is some risk of inducing gan- 
 grene, especially if applied to the legs : and the same 
 has happened from scarifications with the cupping in- 
 strument. Absorption may be promoted by friction, 
 and bandaging the parts, which will at the same time 
 obviate farther effusion ; but most powerfully by the 
 use of different evacuating remedies, especially those 
 which occasion a sudden considerable discharge ot 
 fluids. Emetics have been often employed with ad- 
 vantage ; but it is necessary to guard against weaken- 
 ing the stomach by the frequent repetition of those 
 which produce much nausea; and perhaps the benefit 
 results not so much from the evacuation produced by 
 the mouth, as from their promoting other excretions ; 
 antimonials in particular inducing perspiration, and 
 squill increasing the flow of urine, &c. ; for which pur- 
 pose they may be more safely given in smaller doses : 
 fh very torpid habits, mustard may claim the prefer 
 ence. Cathartics are of much greater and more gene- 
 ral utility ; where .the bowels are not particularly irri- 
 table, the more drastic purgatives should be employed 
 and repeated as often as the strength will allow ; giv- 
 ing, for example, every second or third morning, jalap, 
 scammony, colocynth, or gamboge, joined with calo 
 mel or the supertartrate of potassa and some aromatic, 
 to obviate their griping. Elaterium is perhaps the 
 most powerful, generally vomiting as well as purging 
 the patient, but precarious in its strength and there- 
 fore better given in divided doses, till a sufficient effect 
 is produced. Diuretics are universally proper, and 
 may be given in the intervals, where purgatives can 
 be borne, otherwise constantly persevered in ; but un- 
 fortunately the effects of most of them tire uncertain. 
 Saline substances in general appear to stimulate the 
 kidneys, whether acid, alkaline, or neutral ; but the 
 acetate, and supertartrate of potassa, are chiefly re- 
 sorted to in dropsy. Dr. Ferriar, of Manchester, has 
 made an important remark of the latter salt, that its 
 diuretic power is much promoted by a previous opera 
 tion on the bowels, which encourages the more liberal 
 use of it ; indeed, if much relied upon, a drachm or two 
 should be given three times or oftener in the day. It is 
 obviously, therefore, best adapted to those cases, in 
 which the strength is not greatly impaired ; and the 
 same holds with the nauseating diuretics, squill, col- 
 chicum, and tobacco. The latter has been strongly 
 recommended by Dr. Fowler of York, in the form of 
 tincture ; the colchicum, as an oxymel by some Ger- 
 man physicians ; but the squill is most in use, though 
 certainly very precarious if given alone. In languid 
 and debilitated habits, we prefer the more stimulant 
 diuretics, as juniper, horseradish, mustard, garlic, the 
 I spiritus aetheris nitrici, &c. ; even turpentine, or the 
 
 63 
 
ANA 
 
 ANC 
 
 tinctura cantharidis, may be proper, where milder | 
 means have failed. Digitalis is often a very powerful 
 remedy, from the utility of which in inflammatory dis- 
 eases we might expect it to answer best in persons of 
 great natural strength, and not much exhausted by the 
 disorder ; but Dr. Withering expressly states that its 
 diuretic effects appear most certainly and beneficially, 
 where the pulse is feeble or intermitting, the counte- 
 nance pale, the skin cold, and the tumours readily pit- 
 ting on pressure ; which has been since confirmed by 
 other practitioners : it should be begun with in small 
 doses two or three times a day, and progressively in- 
 creased till the desired operation on the kidneys ensues, 
 unless alarming symptoms appear in the mean time. 
 Opium and some other narcotics have been occasion- 
 ally useful as diuretics in dropsy, but should be only 
 regarded as adjuvants, from their uncertain effects. 
 In the use of diuretics, a very important rule is, not to 
 restrict the patient from drinking freely. This was 
 formerly thought necessary on theoretical grounds; 
 whereby the thirst was aggravated to a distressing de- 
 gree, and the operation of remedies often prevented, 
 especially on the kidneys. Sir Francis Milman first 
 taught the impropriety of this practice, which is now 
 generally abandoned ; at least so long as the flow of 
 urine is increased in proportion to the drink taken, it 
 is considered proper to indulge the patient with it. 
 Another evacuation, which it is very desirable to pro- 
 mote in anasarca, is that by the skin, but this is with 
 difficulty accomplished : nauseating emetics are the 
 most powerful means, but transient in their effect, and 
 their frequent use cannot be borne. If a gentle dia- 
 phoresis can be excited, it is as much as we could ex- 
 pect ; and perhaps on the whole most beneficial to the 
 patient. For this purpose the compound powder of 
 ipecacuanha, saline substances, and antimonials in 
 small doses, assisted by tepid drink, and warmth ap- 
 plied to the surface, may be had recourse to. Some- 
 times much relief is obtained by promoting perspira- 
 tion locally by means of the vapour-bath. Mercury 
 has been much employed in dropsy, and certainly ap- 
 pears often materially to promote the operation of 
 other evacuants, particularly squill and digitalis ; but 
 its chief utility is where there are obstructions of the 
 viscera, especially the liver, of which, however, ascites 
 is usually the first result : its power of increasing ab- 
 sorption hardly appears, unless it is carried so far as to 
 affect the mouth, when it is apt to weaken the system 
 so much as greatly to limit its use. The other indica- 
 tion of invigorating the constitution, and particularly 
 the exhalant arteries, may be accomplished by tonic 
 medicines, as the several vegetable bitters, clialybeat£s 
 in those who are remarkably pale, and, if there be a 
 languid circulation, stimulants may be joined with 
 them : a similar modification will be proper in the diet, 
 which should be always as nutritious as the patient 
 can well digest ; directing also in torpid habits pungent 
 articles, as garlic, onions, mustard, horseradish, &c. to 
 be freely taken, which will be farther useful by pro- 
 moting the urine. Rhenish wine, or punch made with 
 hoilands and supertartrate of potassa, may be allowed 
 for the drink. Regular exercise, such as the patient 
 can bear, (the limbs being properly supported, espe- 
 cially by a well-contrived laced stocking) ought to be 
 enjoined, or diligent friction of the skin, particularly 
 of the affected parts, employed when the tumefaction 
 is usually least, namely, in the morning. The cold 
 bath, duly regulated, may also, when the patient is 
 convalescent, materially contribute to obviate a 
 relapse. 
 
 ANASPA'SIS. (From ava , and (mam, to draw to- 
 gether.) Hippocrates uses this word to signify a con- 
 traction of the stomach. 
 
 Ana'ssytos. (From ava, upwards, and oevopai, to 
 agitate.) Anassytus. Driven forcibly upwards. Hip- 
 pocrates applies this epithet to air rushing violently 
 upwards, as in hysteric fits. 
 
 Anasta'ltica. (From ava^eWm, to contract.) 
 Styptic or refrigerating medicines. 
 
 ANA'STASIS. (From ava^npi, to cause to rise.) 
 
 1. A recovery from sickness ; a restoration of health. 
 
 2. It likewise signifies a migration of humours, when 
 expelled from one place and obliged to remove to ano- 
 ther. — Hippocrates. 
 
 ANASTOMO SIS. (From ava, through, and <gopa, 
 a mouth. 1 The communication of vessels with one 
 another. 
 
 64 
 
 | ANASTOMO'TIC (Anastomoticus ; from ava, 
 
 through, and $ -opa, the mouth.) That which opens 
 the pores and mouths of the vessels, as cathartics, di- 
 uretics, deobstruents, and sudorifics. 
 
 ANATASE. A mineral found only in D^uphiny 
 and Norway. 
 
 [This name is given by Haiiy and Brogniart, to the 
 octahedral oxide of Titanium, which has been found in 
 various parts of the United States, in the forms of 
 The oxide of titanium, 
 
 The ferruginous oxide, 
 
 The silico calcareous oxide. 
 
 See Bruce’s Mineralogical Journal, in which nume- 
 rous specimens are figured and described by him. A.] 
 
 Ana'tes. (From rates , the buttocks.) A disease 
 of the anus. Festus, &c. 
 
 ANATO'MIA. See Anatomy. 
 
 ANA'TOMY. (A vqropia, or avaropy, Anatomia, 
 as. f. and Anatome, es ; from ava, and repvo), to cut 
 up.) Androtomy. The dissection or dividing of or- 
 ganized substances to expose the structure, situation, 
 and uses of parts. Anatomy is divided into that of 
 animals strictly so called, also, denominated zootomy, 
 and that of vegetables or pliytotomy. 
 
 The anatomy of brute animals and vegetables is 
 comprised under the term comparative anatomy, be- 
 cause their dissection was instituted to illustrate or 
 compare by analogy their structure and functions with 
 those of the human body. 
 
 Anatomy, comparative. Zootomy. The dissec- 
 tion of brutes, fishes, polypi, plants, &c. to illustrate, 
 or^compare them with the structure and functions of 
 the human body. 
 
 ANATRE'SIS. (From ava, and nrpam, to perfo- 
 rate.) A perforation like that which is made upon 
 the skull by trepanning. 
 
 ANATRI'HE (From avarpiSm, to rub.) Friction 
 all over the body. 
 
 Anatri'psis. Friction all over the body. — Mos- 
 chion de Morb. Jllnlieb. and Galen. 
 
 Ana'tron. (Arabian.) The name of a lake in 
 Egypt, where it was produced. See Soda. 
 
 Ana'trope. (From avarpe ttw, to subvert.) Ana- 
 trophe ; Anatropha. A relaxation or subversion of 
 the stomach, 'with loss of appetite and nausea. Vo- 
 miting; indigestion. — Galen. 
 
 Ana'trum. Soda. 
 
 ANAU'DIA. (From a, priv. and avSrj, the speech.) 
 Dumbness ; privation of voice ; catalepsy — Hip- 
 pocrates. 
 
 Ana'xyris. (From ava\vpis, the sole.) The herb 
 sorrel ; so called because its leaf is shaped like the sole 
 of the shoe. 
 
 ANCEPS. ( Anceps , ipitis. adjective.) Two-edged ; 
 that is, compressed, having the edges sharp like a two- 
 edged sword ; applied to stems and leaves of plants, as 
 in the Sisyrinchium striatum, Iris grammea , and 
 leaves of the Typha latifolia. 
 
 A'NCHA. (Arabian, to press upon, as being the 
 support of the body.) The thigh. — Avicenna, Fo- 
 restius, &c. 
 
 A'NCHILOPS. (From a/xh near, and the 
 eye.) A disease in the inward corner of the eye. See 
 JEgilops. 
 
 ANCHORA'LIS. (From ayxwv, the elbow.) The 
 projecting part of the elbow.on which we iean, called 
 generally the olecranon. See Ulna. 
 
 Anchoralis processus. The olecranon, a process 
 of the ulna. 
 
 ANCHOVY. See Clupea encrasicolus. 
 
 Anchovy Pear. See Grias caulifiora. 
 
 ANCIllJ'SA. (Anchusa, <e. f. ; from ayxtiv, to 
 strangle : from its supposed constringent quality ; or, 
 as others say, because it strangles serpents.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The name in some pharmacopoeias for the alka- 
 net root and bugloss. See Anchusa officinalis, and 
 Anchusa tinctoria. 
 
 Anchusa officinalis. The officinal bugloss. In 
 some pharmacopoeias it is called Buglossa ; Buglos- 
 sum angustifolium majus ; Buglossum vulgar e ma- 
 jus; Buglossum sylvestre ; Buglossum sativum. An- 
 chusa— foliis lanceolatis strigosis, spicis secundis 
 imbricatis, calycibus quinque partitis, of Linnaeus; 
 it was formerly esteemed as a cordial in melancho- 
 lic and hypochondriacal diseases. It is seldom used 
 
AND 
 
 ANC 
 
 tn modern practice, and then only as an aperient and 
 refrigerant. 
 
 Anchusa tinctorxa. The systematic name for the. 
 anchusa or alkanna of the pharmacopoeias. This 
 plant grows wild in France, but is cultivated in our 
 gardens. The root is externally of a deep purple co- 
 lour. To oil, wax, turpentine, and alkohol, it imparts 
 a beautiful deep red colour, for which purpose it is 
 used. Its medicinal properties are scarcely percep- 
 tible. 
 
 A'nchyle. See Ancyle. 
 
 ANCHYLOMERI'SMA. (From ayxvXopai, to 
 bend.) Sagar uses this term to express a concretion, 
 or growing together of the soft parts. 
 
 ANCHYLO'SIS. (From ayxvXopai, to bend.) A 
 stiff joint. It is divided into the true and spurious, ac- 
 cording as the motion is entirely or but partly lost. 
 This state may arise from various causes, as tumefac- 
 tion of the ends of the bones, caries, fracture, disloca- 
 tion, &.c. also dropsy of the joint, fleshy excrescences, 
 aneurisms, and other tumours. It may also be owing 
 to the morbid contraction of the flexor muscles, in- 
 duced by the limb being long kept in a particular posi- 
 tion, as a relief to pain, after burns, mechanical inju- 
 ries, &c. The rickets, white swellings, gout, rheuma- 
 tism, palsy, from lead particularly, and some other 
 disorders, often lay the foundation for anchylosis : and 
 the joints are very apt to become stiff in advanced life. 
 Where the joint is perfectly immoveable, little can be 
 done for the 'patient; but in the spurious form of the 
 complaint, we must first endeavour to remove any 
 cause mechanically obstructing the motion of the joint, 
 and then to get rid of the morbid contraction of the 
 muscles. If inflammation exist, this must be first sub- 
 dued by proper means. Where extraneous matters 
 have been deposited, the absorbents must be excited to 
 remove them : and where the parts are preternaturally 
 rigid, emollient applications will be serviceable. Fo- 
 mentations, gentle friction of the joint and of the 
 muscles, which appear rigid, with the camphor lina- 
 ment, &c. continued for half an hour or more two or 
 three times a day ; and frequent attempts to move the 
 joint to a greater extent, especially by the patient ex- 
 erting the proper muscles, not with violence, but 
 steadily for some time, are the most successful means : 
 but no rapid improvement is to be expected in general. 
 Sometimes, in obstinate cases, rubbing the part with 
 warm brine occasionally, or applying stimulant plas- 
 ters of ammoniacum, &c. may expedite the cure; 
 and in some instances, particularly as following rheu- 
 matism, pumping cold water on the part every morning 
 has proved remarkably beneficial. Where there is a 
 great tendency to contraction of the muscles, it will be 
 useful to obviate this by some mechanical contrivance. 
 It is proper to bear in mind, where, from the nature of 
 the case, complete anchylosis cannot be prevented, 
 that the patient may be much less inconvenienced by 
 its being made to occur in a particular position ; that 
 is in the upper extremities generally a bent, but in the 
 hip or knee an extended one. 
 
 A'nci. A term formerly applied to those who have 
 a distorted elbow. 
 
 A'ncinar. Borax. 
 
 ANCIPITIUS. (From Anceps .) Two-edged: ap- 
 plied to a leaf which is compressed and sharp at both 
 edges, as that of the Typha latifblia. 
 
 Ancirome'le. See Ancylomcle. 
 
 A'NCON. (From aytca^opai, to embrace; airorov 
 ayKeiodai trepm o^cw to o^eov : because the bones meet- 
 ing and there uniting, are folded one into another.) 
 The elbow. 
 
 ANCONE'US. (From ayxwv, the elbow.) A small 
 triangular muscle, situated on the back part of the el- 
 bow. Anconeus minor of Winslow ; Anconeus vel 
 cubilalis Riolani of Douglas. It arises from the ridge, 
 and from the external condyle of the humerus, by a 
 thick, strong, and short tendon : from this it becomes 
 fleshy, and, after running about three inches obliquely 
 backward, it is inserted by its oblique fleshy fibres into 
 the back part or ridge of the ulna. Its use is to extend 
 the fore-arm. 
 
 Anconeus externus. See Triceps extensor cubiti. 
 
 Anconeus internijs. See Triceps extensor cubiti. 
 
 Anconeus major. See Triceps extensor cubiti. 
 
 Anconeus minor. See Anconeus. 
 
 ANCONOID. ( Anconoideus ; from ayiaov, the el- 
 bow.) Belonging to the elbow. 
 
 Anconoid process. See Ulna. 
 
 A'NCTER. (AyKTyp, a bond, or button.) A fibula 
 or button, by which the lips of wounds are held to- 
 gether. — Gorrceus. 
 
 ANCTERIA'SMUS. (From ayurnp, a button.) The 
 operation of closing the lips of wounds together by 
 loops, or buttons. — Galen. 
 
 Ancu'bitus. A disease of the eyes with a sensation 
 as if sand were in them. — Joh. Anglic. Ros. Ang. 
 
 A'NCYLE. (From ayicvXos, crooked.) Anchyle. 
 A species of contraction, called a stiff joint. — Galen 
 
 Ancylion. See Ancyloglossum. 
 
 ANC YLOBLE'PH ARON. ( Ancyloblepharum , i. n ; 
 from ay/cvXy, a hook, and t SXecpapov, an eyelid.) A 
 disease of the eye, by which the eylids are closed to- 
 gether. — Ae Hus. 
 
 ANCYLOGLO'SSUM. (Ancyloglossum, i. n.; from 
 ayicvXr), a hook, and yXuaaa, the tongue.) Ancylion 
 of ASgineta. Tongue-tied. A contraction of the frte- 
 nulurn of the tongue. 
 
 ANCYLOME'LE. (From ayicvXos, crooked, and 
 pr/Xy, a probe.) Ancyromele : Anciromele. A crooked 
 probe, or a probe with a hook, with which surgeons 
 search wounds. — Galen , & c. 
 
 ANCYLO'SIS. See Anchylosis. 
 
 Ancylo'tomus. (From ay/cuA?/, a hook, and Tepvo), 
 to cut.) A crooked chirurgical knife, or bistoury. A 
 knife for loosening tire tongue, not now used. 
 
 A'ncyra. (A yKvpa, an anchor.) A chirurgical 
 
 hook. Epicharmus uses this word for the membrum 
 virile, according to Gorrasus. 
 
 ANCYROI'DES. ( Ancyroides processus; from 
 
 ayKvpa, an anchor, and a<5oj, a likeness.) A procsss 
 of the scapula was so called, from its likeness to the 
 beak of an anchor. The coracoid process of the sca- 
 pula. See Scapula. 
 
 Ancyrome'le. See Ancylomele. 
 
 ANDALUSITE. A massive mineral, of a flesh, and 
 sometimes rose-red colour, belonging to primitive coun- 
 tries, and first found in Andalusia in Spain. 
 
 [It has been found also in the United States. The 
 hardness of this mineral is nearly equal to that of co- 
 rundum. Its specific gravity is 3.16. Its structure is 
 more or less distinctly crystalline. Jt is perfectly infu- 
 sible by the blow-pipe. It contains alumine 52, silex 
 38, potash 8, iron 2. 
 
 It differs from feldspar by its greater hardness and 
 its infusibility; and from corundum, by its structure 
 and less specific gravity. Some mineralogists, how- 
 ever, are inclined to believe this mineral to be feldspar 
 intimately mixed with corundum ; and hence its hard- 
 ness. — Clean. Min. A.] 
 
 Anderson's pills. These consist of Barbadoes aloes, 
 with a proportion of jalap, and oil of aniseed. 
 
 [ANDERSON, ALEXANDER, M.D. Dr. Ander- 
 son, of the city of New-York, received his degree of 
 Doctor in Medicine from the Medical faculty of Co- 
 lumbia College. He afterward turned his attention 
 to the subject of engraving in wood, and finally aban- 
 doned his profession of a physician for the employ- 
 ment of an engraver, t in which he now stands pre- 
 eminent, being a self-taught artist. His wood en- 
 gravings are excellent, and many of them equal 
 copperplate. He has made this art subservient to his 
 first profession, by engravings illustrating the intes- 
 tines, blood-vessels,. &c., as well as subjects of botany 
 and natural history. He is a modest, unassuming 
 man, and is now (1829) in the height of his reputation 
 and usefulness. A.] 
 
 [ANDERSON, JAMES, M.D. Having successfully 
 terminated his academical pursuits at an early age, 
 Dr. Anderson commenced the study of medicine under 
 the direction of his father, a very respectable physi- 
 cian from Scotland. He attended a course of lectures, 
 by Professors Shippen and Morgan, in the school of 
 Philadelphia, then in its infancy ; and next sailed for 
 Edinburgh, at that time the focus of medical literature. 
 Circumstances, which it is unnecessary to mention, 
 not permitting him to remain long enough to obtain a 
 degree, he returned to this country with an ample cer- 
 tificate, signed by his preceptors, Cullen, the elder 
 Munro, and the whole board of professors. Immedi- 
 ately on his return, he commenced the practice of 
 physic in conjunction with his father. Deeply versed 
 in general, and particularly in medical science, and 
 devoted almost beyond example to the performance of 
 his professional duties, he soon obtained a reputation, 
 
ANE 
 
 ANE 
 
 unenjoyed by any of his competitors. For a period 
 of upwards of thirty years, he retained a practice of 
 an extent certainly without a parallel in this section 
 of the country. Advancing rapidly toward his six- 
 tieth year, and feeling the infirmities consequent on a 
 life so laborious, he retired to his seat near Chester- 
 town. In this situation, however, he was not allowed 
 thd repose which he anticipated. Though the native 
 vigour of his constitution was broken down by the in- 
 vasion of disease, and by those accidents to which his 
 course of life subjected him, he attended almost to 
 the close of it, to the calls of his patients. He died 
 December 8th, 1820, at his seat in the vicinity of Ches- 
 tertown, Maryland, in the 69th year of liis age. — 
 Thacker's Med . Biog. A.] 
 
 Andi'ra. A tree of Brazil, the fruit of which is 
 bitter and astringent, and used as a vermifuge. 
 
 AN DRAN ATO'MIA. (From avyp, a man, and 
 rcpvin, to cut.) Andranatome. The dissection of the 
 human body, particularly of the male. — M. Aur. Se- 
 verinus , Z ootome Democrit. ■ 
 
 Andrapodocape'lus. (From avSponoSgif, a slave, 
 and Kanr]\os, a dealer.) A crimp. Galen calls by this 
 name the person whose office it was to anoint and 
 slightly to wipe the body, to cleanse the skin from foul- 
 ness. 
 
 ANDREOLITE. A species of crop-stone. 
 
 ANDRQCCETE'SIS. (From avep , a man, and koi- 
 t£w, to cohabit with.) 1. The venereal act. 
 
 2. The infamous act of sodomy. — Moschion, &c. 
 
 ANDROGYNUS. (From avep, a man, and yvvy, 
 a woman.) 1. An hermaphrodite. 
 
 2. An effeminate person. — Hippocrates. 
 
 3. A plant is said to he androgenous, which produces 
 both male and female flowers from the same root, as 
 the walnut, beech, horn-beam, nettle, &c. 
 
 ANDRO MACHUS, of Crete, was physician to the 
 emperor Nero. He invented a composition, supposed 
 to be an antidote against poison, called after him, 
 Tlieriaca Andromaclii , which he dedicated to that em- 
 peror in a copy of Greek verses still preserved. This 
 complicated preparation long retained its reputation, 
 but is now deservedly abandoned. 
 
 Andro'nion. Andronium. A kind of plaster used 
 by Algineta for carbuncles, invented by Andron. 
 
 ANDROPOGON. (From avr/p, a man, and luoyuiv, 
 a beard.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 113 ‘an system. Class, Polygamia : Order, Moncecia. 
 
 Andropogon nardus. The systematic name of 
 Indian nard or spikenard. Spica nardi ; Spica Indi- 
 ca. The root of this plant is an ingredient in the 
 mithridate and theriaca ; it is moderately warm and 
 pungent, accompanied with a flavour not disagreeable, 
 it is said to be used by the Orientals as a spice. 
 
 Andropogon schjenanthus. The systematic name 
 of the camel-hay, or Sweet-rush. Juncus odoratus ; 
 Fcenum camelorum ; Juncus aromaticus. The dried 
 plant is imported into this country from Turkey and 
 Arabia. It has an agreeable smell, and a warm, bit- 
 terish, not unpleasant taste. It was formerly em- 
 ployed as a stomachic and deobstruent. 
 
 ANDRO'TOMIA. Androtome. Human dissection, 
 particularly of the male. 
 
 ANDRY, Nicholas, a physician, born at Lyons in 
 1658. He was made professor of medicine at Paris in 
 1701, and lived to the age of 84. Besides a Treatise on 
 Worms, and other minor publications, and contribu- 
 tions in the Medical and Philosophical Journals, he 
 was author of a work, still esteemed, called “ Ortho- 
 pedie,” or the art of preventing and removing defor- 
 mities in children ; which he proposed to effect by 
 regimen, exercise, and various mechanical contri- 
 vances. 
 
 Ane'bium. (From avaSuino, to ascend.) The 
 herb alkanet, so called lrom its quick growth. See 
 Anchusa. 
 
 ANELE'SIS. (From amXoa, to roll up.) Aneile- 
 ma . An involution of the guts, such as is caused by 
 flatulence and gripes. —Hippocrates. 
 
 ANE MIA. (From avepos, wind.) Flatulence. 
 
 ANE'MONF,. (From avepos, wind ; so named, be- 
 cause it does not open its flowers till blown upon by 
 tiie wind.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 utean system. Class, Polyandria ; Order, Polyginia. 
 The wind flower. 
 
 Anemone hkpatica. The systematic name for the 
 Jicpatica nobilis of the pharmacopoeias. Herba trini 
 
 tatis. Hepatica, or herb trinity. This plant possesses 
 mildly adsiringent and corroborant virtues, with which 
 . intentions infusions of it have been drunk as tea, or 
 the powder of the dry leaves given to the quantity of 
 halt a spoonful at a time. 
 
 Anemone nemorosa. The systematic name of the 
 ranunculus albus of the pharmacopoeias. The bruised 
 leaves and flowers are said to cure tinea capitis ap- 
 plied to the part. The inhabitants of Kamskatka, it 
 is believed, poison their arrows with the root of this 
 plant. 
 
 Anemone pratensis. The systematic name for 
 the Pulsatilla nigricans of the pharmacopoeias. This 
 plant, Anemone — pedunculo involucrato, petalis apice 
 refiexis , foliis bipinnatis, of Linnaeus, has been re- 
 ceived into the Edinburgh pharmacopoeia upon the 
 authority of Baron Stoerck, who recommended it as 
 an effectual remedy for most of the chronic diseases 
 affecting the eye, particularly amaurosis, cataract, and 
 opacity of the cornea, proceeding from various causes. 
 He likewise found it of great service in venereal 
 nodes, nocturnal pains, ulcers, caries, indurated glands, 
 suppressed menses, serpiginous eruptions, melancholy, 
 and palsy. The plant, in its recent state, has scarcely 
 any smell ; but its taste is extremely acrid, and, when 
 chewed, it corrodes the tongue and fauces. 
 
 ANENCE'PHALUS. (From a. priv. and £yx£0aXof, 
 the brain.) A monster without brains. Foolish. — 
 Oalen de Hippocratc. 
 
 A'nkos. A loss of voice and reason. 
 
 ANEPITHY'MIA. (From a. priv. and en idvpta, 
 desire.) Loss of appetite. 
 
 A'NESIS. (From avirjpi, to relax.) A remission, 
 or relaxation, of a disease, or symptom. Aetius, &.c. 
 
 Ane'sum. See Anisum. 
 
 ANETHUM {Anethum, i. n. AveOov ; from avcv, 
 afar, and -Sew, to run : so called because its roots run 
 out a great way.)- 
 
 L The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the common dill. 
 See Ancthum graveolcns. 
 
 Anethum FtENicuLUM. The systematic name for 
 the fceniculum of the shops. Sweet fennel, Ancthum — 
 fructibus ovatis of Linnaeus. The seeds and roots of 
 this indigenous plant are directed by the colleges of 
 London and Edinburgh. The seeds have an aromatic 
 smell, and a warm sweetish taste, and contain a large 
 proportion of essential oil. They are stomachic and 
 carminative. The root has a sweet taste, but very 
 little aromatic warmth, and is said to be pectoral and 
 diuretic. 
 
 Anethum graveolens. The systematic name of 
 the Anethum of the shops. Ancthum— fructibus com- 
 pressis , of Linnams. — Bill. Anet. This plant is a 
 native of Spain, but cultivated in several parts of 
 England. The seeds are directed for use by the Lon- 
 don and Edinburgh Pharmacopoeias : they have a mo- 
 derately warm, pungent taste, and an aromatic, but 
 sickly smell. There is an essential oil, and a distilled 
 water prepared from them, which are given in flatu- 
 lent colics and dyspepsia. They are also said to pro- 
 mote the secretion of milk. 
 
 ANE'TICA. ( Aneticus ; from aviypai, to relax.) 
 Medicines which assuage pain, according to Andr 
 Tiraquell. 
 
 Anetus. (From avirj/ju, remilto.) A name given 
 by Good, in his Study of Medicine, to a genus of dis- 
 eases which embraces intermittent fevers. See JVb- 
 
 sology. 
 
 ANEURI'SMA. ( Ancurisma , matis, neut. Avcv- 
 pvapa ; from avevpv vw, to dilate.) An aneurism ; a 
 preternatural tumour formed by the dilatation of an 
 artery. A genus of disease ranked by Cullen in the 
 class locales, and order Tumores. There are three 
 species of aneurism : 1. The true aneurism, aneurisma 
 verum , which is known by the presence of a pulsating 
 tumour. The artery either seems only enlarged at a 
 small part of its tract, and the tumour has a deter, 
 minate border, or it seems dilated for a considerable 
 length, in which circumstance the swelling is oblong, 
 and loses itself 60 gradually in the surrounding parts, 
 that its margin cannot be exactly ascertained. The 
 first, which is the most common, is termed circum- 
 scribed true aneurism ; the last, the diffused true aneu- 
 rism. The symptoms of the circumscribed true aneu- 
 rism, take place as follows: the first thing the patient 
 
ANE 
 
 ANE 
 
 perceives is an extraordinary throbbing in some par- 
 ticular situation, and, on paying a little more attention, 
 he discovers there a small pulsating tumour, which 
 entirely disappears when compressed, but returns again 
 as soon as tiie pressure is removed. It is commonly 
 unattended with pain or change in the colour of the 
 skin. When once the tumour has originated, it con- 
 tinually grows larger, and at length attains a very con- 
 siderable size. In proportion as it becomes larger, its 
 pulsation becomes weaker, and, indeed, it is almost 
 quite lost, when the disease has acquired much mag- 
 nitude. The diminution of the pulsation has been 
 ascribed to the coats of the artery, losing their dilatable 
 and elastic quality, in proportion as they are distended 
 and indurated ; and, consequently, the aneurismal sac 
 being no longer capable of an alternate diastole and 
 systole from the action of the heart. The fact is also 
 imputed to the coagulated blood, deposited on the inner 
 surface of the sac, particularly in large aneurisms, in 
 which some of the blood is always interrupted in its 
 motion. In true aneurisms, however, the blood does 
 not coagulate so soon, nor so often, as in false ones. 
 Whenever such coagulated blood lodges in the sac, 
 pressure can only produce a partial disappearance of 
 the swelling. In proportion as the aneurismal sac 
 grows larger, the communication into the artery 
 beyond the tumours is lessened. Hence, in this state, 
 the pulse below the swelling becomes weak and small, 
 and tlie limb frequently cold and cedematous. On dis- 
 section, the lower continuation of the artery is found 
 preternaturally small, and contracted. The pressure 
 of the tumour on the adjacent parts also produces a 
 variety of symptoms, ulcerations, caries, &c. Some- 
 times an accidental contusion, or concussion, may 
 detach a piece of coagulum from the inner surface of 
 the cyst, and the circulation through the sack be ob- 
 structed by it. The coagulum may possibly be im- 
 pelled quite into the artery below, so as to induce 
 important changes. The danger of an aneurism 
 arrives when it is on the point of bursting, by which 
 occurrence the patient usually bleeds to death; and 
 this sometimes happens in a few seconds. Ths fatal 
 event may generally be foreseen, as the part about to 
 give way becomes particularly tense, elevated, thin, 
 soft, and of a dark purple colour. 2. The false or 
 spurious aneurism , aneurisma spurium, is always 
 owing to an aperture in the artery, from which the 
 blood gushes into the cellular substance. It may arise 
 from an artery being lacerated in violent exertions; 
 but the most common occasional cause is a wound. 
 This is particularly apt to occur at the bend of the arm, 
 where the artery is exposed to be injured in attempting 
 to bleed. When this happens, as soon as the puncture 
 has been made, the blood gushes out with unusual 
 force, of a bright scarlet colour and in an irregular 
 stream, corresponding to the pulsation of the artery. 
 It flows out, however, in an even and less rapid stream 
 when pressure is employed higher up than the wound. 
 These last are the most decisive marks of the artery 
 being opened; for blood often flows from a vein with 
 great rapidity, and in a broken current, when the 
 vessel is very turgid and situated immediately over the 
 artery, which imparts its motion to it. The surgeon 
 endeavours precipitately to stop the hiemorrhage by 
 pressure; and he commonly occasions a diffused false 
 aneurism. The external wound in the skin is closed, 
 so that the blood cannot escape from it ; but insinuates 
 itself into the cellular substance. The swelling thus 
 produced is uneven, often knotty, and extends upwards 
 and downwards, along the tract of the vessel. The 
 skin is also usually of a dark purple colour. Its size 
 increases as long as the internal haemorrhage continues, 
 and, if this should proceed above a certain pitch, mor- 
 tification of the limb ensues. 3. The varicose aneu- 
 rism, aneurisma varicosum : this was first described by 
 Dr. W. Hunter. It happens when the brachial artery 
 is punctured in opening a vein : the blood then rushes 
 into the vein, which becomes varicose. Aneurisms 
 may happen in any part of the body, except the latter 
 species, which can only take place where a vein runs 
 over an artery. When an artery has been punctured, 
 the tourniquet should be applied, so as to stop the flow 
 of blood by compressing the vessel above; then the 
 most likely plan of obviating the production of spurious 
 aneurism appears to be applying a firm compress 
 immediately over the wound, and securing it by a 
 bandage, or in any other way, so a3 effectually to close 
 
 J2 2 
 
 the orifice, yet not prevent the circulation through 
 other vessels : afterward keeping the limb as quiet as 
 possible, enjoining the antiphlogistic regimen, and 
 examining daily that no extravasation has happened, 
 which would require the compress being fixed more 
 securely, previously applying the tourniquet, and 
 pressing the effused blood as much as possible into the 
 vessel. If there should be much coldness or swelling 
 of the limb below, it will be proper to.rub it frequently 
 with some spirituous or other stimulant embrocation. 
 It is only by trial that it can be certainly determined 
 when the wound is closed ; but always better not to 
 discontinue the pressure prematurely. The same plan 
 may answer, when the disease has already come on, 
 if the blood can be entirely, or even mostly, pressed 
 into the artery again; at any rate, by determining the 
 circulation on collateral branches, it will give greater 
 chance of success to a subsequent operation. There is 
 another mode, stated to have sometimes succeeded, 
 even when there was much coagulated blood ; namely, 
 making strong pressure over the whole limb, by a 
 bandage applied uniformly, and moistened to make it 
 sit closer, as well as to obviate inflammation ; but this 
 does not appear so good a plan, at least in slighter 
 cases. If however the tumour be very large, ai^d 
 threatens to burst, or continues spreading, the opera- 
 tion should not be delayed. The tourniquet being 
 applied, a free incision is to be made into the tumour, 
 the extravasated blood removed, and. the artery tied 
 both above and below the wound, as near to it as may 
 be safe ; and if any branch be given off between, this 
 must be also secured. It is better not to make the 
 ligatures tighter, than may be necessary to stop the 
 flow of blood ; and to avoid including any nerve if pos- 
 sible. Sometimes, where extensive suppuration or 
 caries has occurred, or gangrene is to be apprehended, 
 amputation will be necessary; but this must not be 
 prematurely resolved upon, for often after several 
 weeks the pulse has returned in the limb below. In 
 the true aneurism, when small and recent, cold and 
 astringent applications are sometimes useful ; or 
 making pressure on the tumour, or on the artery above, 
 may succeed ; otherwise an operation becomes neces- 
 sary to save the patient’s life; though unfortunately it 
 oftener fails in this than in the spurious kind ; gangrene 
 ensuing, or haemorrhage ; this chiefly arises from the 
 arteries being often extensively diseased, so that they 
 are more likely to give way, and there is less vital 
 power in the limb. A great improvement has been 
 made in the mode of operating in these cases by Mr. 
 John Hunter, and other modern surgeons, namely, 
 instead of proceeding as already explained in the spu- 
 rious aneurism, securing the artery some way above, 
 and leaving the rest in a great measure to the powers 
 of nature. It has been now proved by many instances, 
 that when the current of the blood is thus interrupted, 
 the tumour will cease to enlarge, and often be con- 
 siderably diminished by absorption. There is reason 
 for believing too, that the cures effected spontaneously, 
 or by pressure, have been usually owing to the trunk 
 above, being obliterated. There are many obvious 
 advantages in this mode of proceeding; it is more easy, 
 sooner performed, and disorders the system less, par- 
 ticularly as you avoid having a large unhealthy sore to 
 be healed ; besides there is less probability of the vessel 
 being diseased at some distance from the tumour. In 
 the popliteal aneurism, for example, the artery may be 
 secured rather below the middle of the thigh, where it is 
 easily come at. The tour niquet therefore being applied, 
 and the vessel exposed, a strong ligature is to be passed 
 round it; or, which is perhaps preferable, two ligatures 
 a little distant, subsequently cutting through the artery 
 between them, when the two portions contract among 
 the surrounding flesh. It is proper to avoid including 
 the nerve or vein, but not unnecessarily detach the 
 vessel from its attachments. For greater security one 
 end of each ligature, after being tied, may be passed 
 through the intercepted portion of artery, that they 
 may not be forced off. Then the wound is to be closed 
 by adhesive plaster, merely leaving the ends of the 
 ligatures hanging out, which will after some time come 
 away. However it must be remembered that haemor- 
 rhage is liable to occur, when this happens, even three 
 or four weeks after the operation ; so that proper pre- 
 cautions are required, to check it as soon as possible ; 
 likewise the system should be lowered previously, and 
 kept so during the cure. When a true aneurism 
 
 67 
 
ANG 
 
 changes into the spurious form, whichis known by the 
 tumour spreading, becoming harder, and with a less 
 distinct pulsation, the operation becomes immediately 
 necessary. When an aneurism is out of the reach of 
 an operation, life may be prolonged by occasional 
 bleeding, a spare diet, &c.; and when the tumour 
 becomes apparent externally, carefully guarding it 
 from injury. In the varicose aneurism an operation 
 will be very seldom if ever required, the growth of the 
 tumour being limited. 
 
 Aneurisma spurium. See Aneurisma. 
 
 Aneurisma varicosum. See Aneumsma. 
 
 Aneurjsma verum. See Aneurisma. 
 
 ANE'XIS. (From av£%w, to project.) A swelling, 
 or protuberance. 
 
 ANGEIOLO'GY. ( Angeiologia , a. f. ; from ayyctov, 
 a vessel, and Xoyoj, a discourse.) A dissertation, or 
 reasoning, upon the vessels of the body. 
 
 ANGEIOTI'SMUS. (From ayytiov, a vessel, and 
 rrpvo), to cut.) An angeiotomist, or skilful dissector of 
 the vessels. 
 
 ANGEIO'TOMY. (Angeiotomia ; from ayyetov, a 
 vessel, and repvu), to cut.) The dissection of the blood- 
 vessels of an animal body ; also the opening of a vein, 
 or an artery. 
 
 ANGE LICA. (So called from its supposed angelic 
 virtues.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class Pentandria ; Order, Digynia. 
 Angelica. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the garden angelica. 
 See Angelica archangelica. 
 
 Angelica archangelica. The systematic name 
 for the angelica of the shops. Milzadella Angelica — 
 foliorum impari lohato of Linnaeus. A plant, a native 
 of Lapland, but cultivated in our gardens. The roots 
 of angelica have a fragrant, agreeable smell, and a 
 bitterish, pungent taste. The stalk, leaves, and seeds, 
 which are also directed in the pharmacopoeias, possess 
 the same qualities, though in an inferior degree. Their 
 virtues are aromatic and carminative. A sweatmeat 
 is made, by the confectioners, of this root, which is 
 extremely agreeable to the stomach, and is surpassed 
 only by that of ginger. 
 
 Angelica , garden. See Angelica archangelica. 
 
 Angelica pilula. Anderson’s Scots pill. 
 
 Angelica sativa. See Angelica sylvestris. 
 
 Angelica sylvestris. Angelica sativa. Wild 
 angelica. Angelica — foliis aqualibus ovato-lanceo- 
 latis serratis, of Linnaeus. This species of angelica 
 possesses similar properties to the garden species, but 
 in a much inferior degree. It is only used when the 
 latter cannot be obtained. The seeds, powdered and 
 put in the hair, kill lice. 
 
 Angelica, wild. See Angelica sylvestris. 
 
 ANGELICUS. (From angel us, an angel.) Some 
 plants, &x. are so called, from their supposed superior 
 virtues. 
 
 Angelicus pulvis. Submuriate of mercury. 
 
 ANGELINA. Angelina zanoni acostce. A tree of 
 vast size, sometimes above sixteen feet thick, growing 
 in rocky and sandy places in Malabar in the East 
 Indies. It bears ripe fruit in December. The dried 
 leaves heated are said to alleviate pain and stiffness of 
 the joints, and dismiss swelling of the testes caused by 
 external violence ; and are also said to be useful in the 
 cure of venereal complaints. 
 
 Angelin.® cortex. The name of the tree from 
 which the Cortex Angelinas is procured. It is a native 
 of Grenada. This bark has been recommended as an 
 anthelmintic for children. 
 
 Angeloca'cos. The purging Indian plum. See 
 Myrobalanus. 
 
 A'ngi. (From angor, anguish; because of their pain.) 
 Buboes in the groin. — Fallopius de Morbo Gallico. 
 
 ANGIGLO'SSUS. (From ayKvXrj , a hook, and 
 yXwao-a, the tongue.) A person who stammers. 
 
 ANGI'NA. ( Angina , ce. f. , from ayx ( * , » to strangle ; 
 because it is often attended with a sense of strangu- 
 lation.) A sore’ throat. See Cynanche. 
 
 Angina uni. A name used by some of the later 
 Greeks writers to express what the more ancient writers 
 of this nation called linozostres , and the Latins epili- 
 num . which is the cuscuta or dodder, growing on the 
 linum or flax, as that on the thyme was called epithy- 
 mum. See Ouscuta. 
 
 Angina maligna. Malignant or putrid sore throat. 
 See Cynanche maligna. 
 
 ANG 
 
 Angina parotidea. The mumps. See Cynanch 6 
 
 parotidea. 
 
 Angina pectoris. Syncope ang nosa of Dr. Parry. 
 An acute constrictory pain at the lower end of the 
 sternum, inclining rather to the left side, and extending 
 up into the left arm, accompanied with great anxiety 
 Violent palpitations of the heart, laborious breathings, 
 and a sense of suffocation, are the characteristic symp- 
 toms of this disease. It is found to attack men much 
 more frequently than women, particularly those who 
 have short necks, who are inclinable to corpulency, 
 and who, at the same time, lead an inactive and seden- 
 tary life. Although it is sometimes met with in per- 
 sons under the age of twenty, still it more frequently 
 occurs in those who are between forty and fifty. In 
 slight cases, and in the first stage of the disorder, the 
 fit comes on by going up hill, up stairs, or by walking 
 at a quick pace after a hearty meal ; but as the disease 
 advances, or becomes more violent, the paroxysms are 
 apt to be excited by certain passions of the mind ; by 
 slow walking, by riding on horseback, or in a carriage ; 
 or by sneezing, coughing, speaking, or straining at 
 stool. In some cases, they attack the patient from two 
 to four in the morning, or whilst sitting or standing, 
 without any previous exertion or obvious cause. On 
 a sudden, he is seized with an acute pain in the 
 breast, or rather at the extremity of the sternum, in- 
 clining to the left side, and extending up into the arm, 
 as far as the insertion of the deltoid muscle, accom- 
 panied by a sense of suffocation, great anxiety, and an 
 idea that its continuance or increase, would certainly 
 be fatal. In the first stage of the disease, the uneasy 
 sensation at the end of the sternum, with the other un- 
 pleasant symptoms, which seemed to threaten a sus- 
 pension of life by a perseverance in exertion, usually 
 go off upon the person’s standing still, or turning from 
 the wind ; but, in a more advanced stage, they do not 
 so readily recede, and the paroxysms are much more 
 violent. During the fit, the pulse sinks, in a greater 
 or less degree, and becomes irregular ; the face and 
 extremities are pale, and bathed in a cold sweat, and, 
 for a while, the patient is perhaps deprived of the 
 powers of sense and voluntary motion. The disease 
 having recurred more or less frequently during the 
 space of some years, a violent attack at last puts a 
 sudden period to his existence. Angina pectoris is 
 attended with a considerable degree of danger ; and it 
 usually happens that the person is carried off suddenly. 
 It mostly depends upon an ossification of the coronary 
 arteries, and then we can never expect to effect a radi 
 cal cure. During the paroxysms, considerable relief is 
 to be obtained from fomentations, and administering 
 powerful .antispasmodics, such as opium and aether 
 combined together. The application of a blister to the 
 breast is likewise attended sometimes with a good 
 effect. As the painful sensation at the extremity of 
 the sternum often admits of a temporary relief, from 
 an evacuation of wind by the mouth, it may be proper 
 to give frequent doses of carminatives, such as pepper 
 mint, carraway, or cinnamon water. Where these 
 fail in the desired effect, a few drops of ol. anisi, on a 
 little sugar, may be substituted. 
 
 With the view of preventing the recurrence of the 
 disorder, the patient should carefully guard against 
 passion, or other emotions of the mind : he should use 
 a light, generous diet, avoiding every thing of a heat- 
 ing nature ; and he should take care never to overload 
 the stomach, or to use any kind of exercise immedi- 
 ately after eating. Besides these precautions, he 
 should endeavour to counteract obesity, which has 
 been considered as a predisposing cause ; and this is to 
 be eflected most safely by a vegetable diet, moderate 
 exercise at proper times, early rising, and keeping the 
 body perfectly open. It has been observed that angina 
 pectoris is a disease always attended with considera- 
 ble danger, and, in most instances, has proved fatal 
 under every mode of treatment. We are given, how 
 ever, to understand, by Dr. Macbride, tlxat of late, 
 several cases of it have been treated with great suc- 
 cess, and the disease radically removed, by inserting a 
 large issue on each thigh. These, therefore, should 
 never be neglected. In one case, with a view of cor- 
 recting, or draining off the irritating fluid, lie ordered, 
 instead of issues, a mixture of lime water with a little 
 of the spirituous juniperi comp., and an alterative pro- 
 portion of Huxham’s antimoniaf wine, together with a 
 plain, light, perspirable diet. From this course tbe 
 
ANI 
 
 ANI 
 
 patient was soon apparently mended ; but it was not 
 until after the insertion of a large issue in each thigh, 
 that he was restored to perfect health. 
 
 Angini tonsillaris. See Gynanche tonsillaris. 
 
 Angina trachealis. See Gynanche trachealis. 
 
 ANGIOCARPI. The name given by Persoon to a 
 division of funguses which bear their seeds internally. 
 They are either hard or membranous, tough and 
 leathery. 
 
 ANGIOLO'GY (Angiologia ; from ayyciov, a 
 vessel, and Xoyos, a discourse.) The doctrine of the 
 vessels of the human body. 
 
 ANGIOSPERMIA. (From ayyos, a vessel, and 
 tnteppa, a seed.) The name of an order of plants in 
 tlie class Didynamia of the sexual system of Lin- 
 naeus, the seeds of which are lodged in a pericarpium 
 or seed- vessel. 
 
 Angiosperm® herb®. Those plants, the seeds of 
 which are enclosed in a covering or vessel. 
 
 A'NGLICUS. (From Anglia , England.) The 
 sweating sickness, which was so endemic and fatal in 
 England, was called Sudor Anglicanus. See Sudor 
 Anglicus. 
 
 Ango'lam. A very tall tree of Malabar, possessing 
 vermifuge powers. 
 
 Ango'ne. (From ayxo), to strangle.) A nervous 
 sort of quinsy, or hysteric suffocation, where the 
 fauces are contracted and stopped up without inflam- 
 mation. 
 
 A'NGOR. ( Angor , oris. m. : from Ango.) Agony 
 or intense bodily pain. — Galen. 
 
 A'NGOS. (Ayyos, a vessel.) A vessel. A col- 
 lection of humours. 
 
 ANGULATUS. Angled. — A term used to desig- 
 nate stem, leaves, petioles, &c. which present several 
 acute angles in their circumference. There are seve- 
 ral varieties of angular stems. 
 
 1. Triangulatus, three-angled ; as in Cactus trian- 
 gularis. 
 
 2. Quadrangulatus, four-angled ; as in Cactus 
 tetragonus. 
 
 3. Quinqueangulalus , five-angled ; as in Cactus 
 pentagonus. 
 
 4. Hexangulatus, six-angled ; as in Cactus hexa- 
 gonus. 
 
 5. Multiangulatus , many-angled; as in Cactus 
 cereus. 
 
 6. Obtusangularis, obtuse-angled; as in Sprofula- 
 ria nodosa. 
 
 7. Acutangulatus , acute-angled ; as in Scrofularia 
 aquatica. 
 
 8. Caulis triqueter, three-sided, but with flat sides ; 
 as in Hedysarum triquetrum , Viola mirabilis, Carex 
 acuta. 
 
 ft. Caulis tetaquetrus , quadrangular with flat sides ; 
 as in Hypericum quadr angular e, Mentha officinalis. 
 
 For angular leaves, See Leaf, Petiole , &c. 
 
 ANGULOSUS. Angular. 
 
 Angustu'r® cortex. A bark imported from An- 
 gustura. See Cusparia. 
 
 ANHELA'TION. (Anhelatio ; from anhelo, to 
 breathe with difficulty.) Anhclitus. Shortness of 
 breathing. 
 
 ANHYDRITE. Anhydrous gypsum. There are. 
 six varieties of this mineral su hate of lime. 1. The 
 compact. — 2. The granular. 3. The fibrous. 4. The 
 radiated. 5. The sparry or cube spar. 6. The silici- 
 ferous or vulpinite. 
 
 Anhydros. A name given by the ancient Greeks, 
 to express one of those kinds of Strychna or night- 
 shades, which, when taken internally, caused madness. 
 
 ANHYDROUS. (From a, neg. and vSop, water. 
 Without water. 
 
 Anice'ton. (From a, priv. and vua 7, victory.) A 
 name of a plaster invented by Crito, and so called be- 
 cause it was thought an infallible or invincible remedy 
 for achores, or scald-head. It was composed of litharge, 
 alum, and turpentine, and is described by Galen. 
 
 Anil. The name of the Indigo plant. 
 
 A'NIMA. A soul: whether rational, sensitive, or 
 vegetative. The word is pure Latin, formed of ave- 
 pos, breath. It is sometimes used by physicians to de- 
 note the principle of life in the body, in which sense 
 Willis calls the blood anima brutalis. By chemists it 
 was used figuratively for the volatile principle in bo- 
 dies, whereby they were capable of being raised by the 
 fire ; and by the old writers on botany, materia me- 
 
 dica, and pharmacy, it was frequently employed to 
 denote its great efficacy : hence anima , hepates, aloes , 
 rliabarbari , &c. 
 
 Anima aloes. Refined aloes. 
 
 Anima articulorum. A name of tht Hermodac- 
 tyles. See Hcrmodactylus. 
 
 Anima hepatis. Sal martis. 
 
 Anima pulmonum. The soul of the lungs. A name 
 given to saffron, on account of its use in asthmas. 
 Anima rhabarbari. The best rhubarb. 
 
 Anima saturni. A preparation of lead. 
 
 Anima veneris. A preparation of copper. 
 ANIMAL. An organized body endowed with life 
 and voluntary motion. The elements which enter into 
 the composition of the bodies of animals are solid, 
 liquid, gaseous, and inconfinable. 
 
 Solid Elements. Phosphorus, sulphur, carbon, iron, 
 manganese, potassium, lime, soda, magnesia, silica, 
 and alumina. 
 
 Liquid Elements. Muriatic acid ; water, which in 
 this case may be considered as an element, enters into 
 the organization, and constitutes three-fourths of the 
 bodies of animals. 
 
 Gaseous Elements. Oxygen, hydrogen, azote. 
 Inconfiwable Elements. Caloric, light, electric, and 
 magnetic fluids. 
 
 These diverse elements, united with each other, 
 three and three, four and four, &c. according to laws 
 still unexplained, form what we name the proximate 
 principles of animals. 
 
 Proximate Materials , or Principles. These are di- 
 vided into azotized, and non-azotized. 
 
 The azotized principles are : albumen, fibrin, gela 
 tin, mucus, cheese-curd principle, urea, uric acid, 
 osraazome, colouring matter of the blood. 
 
 The non-azotized principles are : the acetic, benzoic, 
 lactic, formic, oxalic, rosacic, acids; sugar of milk, 
 sugar of diabetic urine, picromel, yellow colouring 
 matter of bile, and of other liquids or solids which be- 
 come yellow accidentally, the blistering principle of 
 cantharides, spermaceti, biliary calculus, the odorife- 
 rous principles of ambergris, musk, castor, civet, &c. 
 which are scarcely known, except for their faculty of 
 acting on the organ of smell. 
 
 Animal fats are not immediate, simple, proximate 
 principles. It is proved that human fat, that of the 
 pig, of the sheep, &c. are principally formed by two 
 fatty bodies, stearin , and elain, which present very 
 different characters that may be easily separated. 
 
 Neither is the butter of the cow a simple body ; it 
 contains acetic acid, a yellow colouring principle, an 
 odorous principle, which is very manifest in ferment- 
 ed cheese. 
 
 We must not reckon among these substances, adi- 
 pocire, a matter which is seen in bodies long buried in 
 the earth ; it is composed of margarine , of a fluid acid 
 fat, of an orange colouring principle, and of a peculiar 
 odorous substance. Nor must this substance be con- 
 founded with spermaceti, and the biliary calculus, 
 which are themselves very different from each other. 
 It does not contain a single principle analogous to 
 them. 
 
 Organic Elements. The materials or principles 
 above mentioned combine among themselves, and 
 from their combination arise the organic elements, 
 which are solid or liquid. The laws or forces that go- 
 vern these combinations are entirely unknown. 
 
 Organic Solids. The solids have sometimes the 
 form of canals, sometimes that of large or small plates, 
 at other times they assume that of membranes. In 
 man the total weight of solids is generally eight or 
 nine times less than that of liquids. This proportion 
 is nevertheless variable according to many circum- 
 stances. 
 
 The ancients believed that all the organic solids 
 might be reduced by ultimate analysis to simple fibres, 
 which they supposed were formed of earth, oil, and 
 iron. Haller, who admitted this idea of the ancients, 
 owns that this fibre is visible only to the eye of the 
 mind. Invisibilis est ea Jibra sola ; mentis aeie dis- 
 tmguimus. This is just the same as if he had said 
 that it does not exist at all, whicii nobody at present 
 doubts. 
 
 Tiie ancients also admitted secondary fibres, which 
 they supposed to be formed by particular modifica- 
 tions of the simple fibre. Thence, the nervous, mus 
 cular, parenchymatous, osseous fibre. 
 
 63 
 
ANN 
 
 ANO 
 
 Chaussier has lately proposed to admit four sorts of 
 fibres, which he calls luminary , nerval , muscular , and 
 albuginous. 
 
 Science was nearly in this state when Pinel con- 
 ceived the idea of distinguishing the organic solids, not 
 by fibres, but by tissues or systems. Bichat applied it 
 to all the solid parts of the bodies of animals: the 
 classification of BicMt has been perfected by Dupuy- 
 tren and Richerand. 
 
 Classification of the Tissues. 
 
 1. Cellular — 
 < 
 
 . Arterial. 
 
 2. Vascular < 
 
 Venous. 
 
 ; Lymphatic. 
 
 3. Nervous • 
 
 4. Osseous .. 
 
 \ Cerebral. 
 
 | Ganglaic. 
 
 ( 
 
 ' Fibrous. 
 
 5. Fibrous 
 
 Fibro- cartilaginous. 
 Dermoid. 
 
 6. Muscular j 
 
 i Voluntary. 
 Involuntary. 
 
 7. Erectile — 
 
 8. Mucous ... 
 
 9. Serous — 
 
 
 10. Horny or i 
 
 Hairy. 
 
 Epidemic f 
 
 1 Epidermoid. 
 
 11. Parenchymatous, Glandular. 
 
 These systems, associated with each other and with 
 the fluids, compose the organs or instruments of life. 
 When many organs tend by their action toward a 
 common end, we name them, collectively considered, 
 an apparatus. The number of apparatus, and their 
 disposition, constitute the differences of animals. — 
 Magendie. 
 
 Animal actions. Jlctiones animates. Those ac- 
 tions, or functions, are so termed, which are performed 
 through the means of the mind. To this class be- 
 long the external and internal senses, the voluntary 
 action of muscles, voice, speech, watching, and sleep. 
 See Action. 
 
 Animal Heat. See Heat , animal. 
 
 Animal (Economy. See (Economy , animal. 
 
 Animal Oil. Oleum animate. Oleum animate Dip- 
 polii. An empyreumatic oil, obtained from the bones 
 of animals, recommended as an anodyne and anti- 
 spasmodic. 
 
 A'nime gummi. The substance which bears this 
 name in the shops is a resin. See Hymencea courbaril. 
 
 A'nlmi deliquium. (From animus , the mind, and 
 delinquo, to leave.) Fainting. See Sijncope. 
 
 A'NIMUS. This word is to be distinguished from 
 anima; which generally expresses the faculty of rea- 
 soning, and animus, the being in which that faculty 
 resides. 
 
 Anin'ga. A root which grows in the Antilles 
 islands, and is used by sugar-bakers for refining their 
 sugar. 
 
 ANISCA'LPTOR. (From anus, the breech, and 
 scalpo , to scratch.) The latissimus dorsi is so called, 
 because it is the muscle chiefly instrumental in per- 
 forming this office. — Bartholin. 
 
 Anisotachys. (From aviaos, unequal, and 
 quick.) A quick and unequal pulse.— Gorreeus. 
 
 ANI'SUM. (From a. neg. and iaos , equal.) See 
 Pimpinella anisum. 
 
 Anisum sinense. See Illicium anisatum. 
 
 Anisum stellatcm. See Illicium. 
 
 Anisum vulgare. See Pimpinella anisum. 
 
 ANNEAL. We know too little of the arrangement 
 of particles to determine what it is that constitutes or 
 produces brittleness in any substance. In a conside- 
 rable number of instances of bodies which are capable 
 of undergoing ignition, it is found that sudden cooling 
 renders them hard and brittle. This is a real inconve- 
 nience in glass, and also in steel, when this metalic 
 substance is required to be soft and flexible. The in- 
 conveniences are avoided by cooling them very gradu- 
 ally, and this process is called annealing. Glass vessels, 
 or other articles, are carried into an oven or apartment 
 near the great furnace, called the leer, where they are 
 permitted to cool, in a greater or less time, according 
 to their thickness and bulk. The annealing of steel, 
 or other metallic bodies, consists simply in ■ heating 
 them and suffering them to cool again, either upon the 
 
 hearth of the furnace, or in any other situation wheff 
 the heat is moderate, or at least the temperature is no» 
 
 very cold. 
 
 Annoto. See Bixa orleana. 
 
 ANNUAL. ( Annuus , yearly.) A term applied in 
 botany to plants and roots, which are produced from 
 the seed, grow to their full extent, and die in one year 
 or season, as Papaver somniferum , Helianthus annuus , 
 Hordeum triticum, &c. 
 
 Annue'ntes. (From annuo, to nod.) Some mus- 
 cles of the head were formerly so called, because they 
 perform the office of nodding, or bending the head 
 downwards. — Cowper, &c. 
 
 ANNULAR. ( Annularis ; from Annulus , a ring, 
 because it is ring-like, or the ring is worn on it, or it 
 surrounds any thing like a ring ; thus, annular bone, &c. 
 
 Annular bone. Circulus osseus. A ring-like bone, 
 placed before the cavity of the tympanum in the foetus. 
 
 Annular cartilage. See Trachcca. 
 
 ANNULA'RIS. Annularis digitus. The ring- 
 finger. The one between the little and middle fingers. 
 
 Annularis processus. See Pons varolii. 
 
 A'NNULUS. ( Annulus , i. m., a ring.) A ring. In 
 botany applied to the slender membrane surrounding 
 the stem of the fungi. 
 
 Annulus abdominis. The abdominal ring. An 
 oblong separation of tendinous fibres, called an open- 
 ing, in each groin, through which the spermatic chord 
 in men, and the round ligament of the uterus in wo- 
 men, pass. It is through this part that the abdominal 
 viscera fall in that species of hernia, which is called 
 bubonocele. See Obliquus externus abdominis. 
 
 A'NO. (Avo), upwards ; in opposition to Karo, down- 
 wards.) Upwards. 
 
 ANOCATHA'RTIC. (From avo, upwards, and 
 Kadaipm, to purge.) Emetic, or that which purges up- 
 wards. 
 
 ANOCHEI'LON. (From avo, upwards, and xu\os, 
 the lip.) The upper lip. 
 
 Ano'dia. (From a, neg. and ofios, the way.) Hip- 
 pocrates uses this word for inaccuracy and irregularity 
 in the description and treatment of a disease. 
 
 ANO'DYNA. See Anodyne. 
 
 ANODYNE. (Anodynus ; from a, priv. and utbuyn, 1 
 pain.) Those medicines are termed Anodynes , which 
 ease pain and procure sleep. They are divided into 
 three sorts ; paregorics, or such as assuage pain ; hyp- 
 notics, or such as relieve by procuring sleep ; and nar- 
 cotics, or such as ease the patient by stupifying him. 
 
 Ano'dynum martiale. Ferrum ammoniatum pre- 
 cipitated from water by potassa. 
 
 Ano'dynum minerale. Sal prunella. 
 
 ANOMALOUS. (From a- priv. and vopos, a law.) 
 This term is often applied to those diseases, the symp- 
 toms of which do not appear with that regularity 
 which is generally observed in diseases. A disease is 
 also said to be anomalous, when the symptoms are so 
 varied as not to bring it under the description of any 
 known affection. 
 
 ANO'MPHALOS. (From a, priv. and op(J>a\os, the 
 navel.) Anomphalus. Without a navel. 
 
 ANO'NYMUS. ( Anonymus , from a, priv. and ovo- 
 pa, name.) Nameless; some eminences of the brain 
 are called columvce anonymee ; and it was formerly 
 applied to one of the cricoid muscles. 
 
 ANO’RCHIDES. (From a, priv. and op%(?, the 
 testicle.) Children are so termed which come into the 
 world without testicles. This is a very common oc- 
 currence. The testicles of many male infants at the 
 time of birth are within the abdomen. The time of 
 their descent is very uncertain, and instances have 
 occurred where they have not reached the scrotum at 
 the age of.ten or fifteen. 
 
 ANORE XIA. ( Anorexia , ce, f. ; from a, priv. and 
 ope^ij, appetite.) A want of appetite, without loath- 
 ing of food. Cullen ranks this genus of disease in the 
 class Locales, and order Dysorexice. He believes it to 
 be generally symptomatic, but enumerates two species, 
 viz. tile Anorexia humoralis, and the Anorexia atonica. 
 See Dyspepsia. 
 
 ANO SMIA. ( Anosmia , <b , f. ; from a, neg. and o$w, 
 to smell.) A loss of the sense of smelling. This genus 
 of disease is arranged by Cullen in the order J.ocales, 
 and order Dyscesthaesice. When it arises from a dis- 
 ease of the Schneiderian membrane, it is termed Anos- 
 mia organica ; and when* from no manifest cause 
 Anosmia atonica. 
 
ANT 
 
 ANT 
 
 A'NSER. ( Anser , eris. m. ; a goose or gander.) 
 The name of a genus of birds. 
 
 Anser dome'sticcs. The tame goose. The flesh 
 of this bird is somewhat similar to that of the duck, 
 and requires the assistance of spirituous and stimu- 
 lating substances, to enable the stomach to digest it. 
 Both are very improper for weak stomachs. 
 
 ANSERI'NA. (From anser, a goose; so called be- 
 cause geese eat it.) See Potentilla anserina. 
 
 ANT. See Formica rufa. 
 
 Ant, acid of. See Formic acid. 
 
 ANTACID. ( Antacidus ; from avji, against, and 
 acidus, acid.) That which destroys acidity. The ac- 
 tion of antacids in the human stomach, is purely che- 
 mical, as they merely combine with the acid present, 
 and neutralize it. They are only palliatives, the gene- 
 ration of acidity being to be prevented by restoring the 
 tone of the stomach and its vessels. Dyspepsia and 
 diarrhoea are the diseases in which they are employed. 
 The principal antacids in use are the alkalies ; e. g. 
 Liquoris potasste, gutt. xv. or from 5 to 15 gr. of sub- 
 carbonate of potassa, or soda dissolved in water. The 
 solution of soda called double soda-water, or that of 
 potassa supersaturated with carbonic acid, is more 
 frequently used, as being more pleasant. Ammonia 
 has been recommended as preferable to every other 
 antacid, from 10 to 20 drops of the liquor ammoniae in 
 a cupful of water. The liquor calcis, or lime water, is 
 likewise used to correct acidity, two or three ounces 
 being taken occasionally. Creta praeparata alone, or 
 with the addition of a small quantity of any aromatic 
 — chelae cancrorum praeparatae ; magnesia also and its 
 carbonate, are used for the same purpose. 
 
 ANTAGONIST, {Antagonistus, counteracting.) A 
 term applied to those muscles which have opposite 
 functions. Such are the flexor and extensor of any 
 limb, the one of which contracts it, the other stretches 
 it out ; and also the abductors and adductors. Soli- 
 tary muscles are those without any antagonist, as the 
 heart, &c. 
 
 ANTA LGIC. ( Antalgicus ; from av'Ji, against, 
 and aXyos, pain.) That which relieves pain. 
 
 ANTA'LKALINE. (Antalkalinus ; from av'Ji, 
 against, and alkali , an alcali.) That which possesses 
 the power of neutralizing alkalies. All the acids are 
 of this class. 
 
 ANTAPHRODISl'AC. Antaphrodisiacus ; from 
 uv'Jl, against, and AQpoSi'Jr), Venus. Antiveiiereal, or 
 whatever extinguishes amorous desires. 
 
 Antaphrodi'tic. The same. 
 
 Antapo'dosis. (From av'jairodidmiju, to recipro- 
 cate.) A vicissitude, or return of the paroxysm of 
 fevers. — Hippocrates. Called by Galen eipidosis. 
 
 Antarthri'tic. See Antiarthritic. 
 
 Antasthma'tic. See Antiasthmatic. 
 
 Antatro'phic. See Antiatrophic. 
 
 Anteche'sis. (From av'Jexoyai , to resist.) A vi- 
 olent stoppage in the bowels, which resists all dfforts 
 to remove it. — Hippocrates. 
 
 Antela'bium. (From ante , before, and labium , a 
 lip.) The extremity of the lip. 
 
 Ante'mbasis. (From avn , mutually, and epSaivto, 
 to enter.) A coalescence, or union of bone. — Galen. 
 
 Anteme'tic. See Antiemetic. 
 
 Antenea'smus. (From avn, against, and reivcapos, 
 implacable.) That species of madness in which the 
 patient endeavours to destroy himself. 
 
 Antephia'ltic. See Antiphialtic. 
 
 Antepile'ptic. See Antiepileptic. 
 
 ANTE'RIOR. Before. A term applied to what 
 may be situated before another of the same kind, as a 
 muscle, a projection, eminence, lobe, artery, &c. 
 
 Anterior auris. Musculus anterior auris. One 
 of the common muscles of the ear, situated before the 
 external ear. It arises thin and membranous, near the 
 posterior part of the zygoma , and is inserted into a 
 small eminence on the back of the helix, opposite to the 
 concha, which it draws a little forwards and upwards. 
 
 Anterior intercostal. Nervus inter costalis an- 
 terior. Splanchnic nerve. A branch of the great in- 
 tercostal that is given off in the thorax. 
 
 Anterior mallei. See Laxator tympani. 
 
 ANTHE'LIX. See Antihelix. 
 
 Anthe'lmia. (From avn , against, and e\pivs, a 
 worm ; so called, because it was thought of great vir- 
 tue in expelling worms.) See Spigclia anthe'lmia , and 
 Marilandica. 
 
 ANTHELMINTIC. ( Anthelminticus ; from avn , 
 
 against, and eXpivs, a worm.) Whatever procures the 
 evacuation of worms from the stomach and intestines. 
 The greater number of anthelmintics act mechani- 
 cally, dislodging the worms, by the sharpness or rough- 
 ness of their particles, or by their cathartic operation. 
 Some seem to have no other qualities than those of 
 powerful bitters by which they either prove noxious to 
 these animals, or remove that debility of the digestive 
 organs, by which the food is not properly assimilated, 
 or the secreted fluids poured into the intestines are not 
 properly prepared ; circumstances from which it has 
 been supposed the generation of worms may arise. 
 The principal medicines belonging to this class, are, 
 mercury, gamboge, Geoffnea inermis, tanacetum, po- 
 lypodium filix mas, spigelia marilandica, artemisia 
 santonica, olea Europsea, stannum pulverisatum, ferri 
 iimaturte, and dolichos pruriens ; which see under their 
 respective heads. 
 
 A' N THEMIS. ( Anthemis , midis, foem. ; from av- 
 Oeu), floreo ; because it bears an abundance of flowers.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linncean 
 system. Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Polygamia su- 
 perflua. 
 
 2. The name in the London Pharmacopoeia for cha- 
 momile. See Anthemis nobilis. 
 
 Anthemis cotula. The systematic name of the 
 plant called Cotula feeiida ■ Chamcemelum fatidum , in 
 the pharmacopoeias. Mayweed. Stinking chamo- 
 mile. This plant, Anthemis: — receptaculis conicis 
 paleis setaceis , seminibus nudis , of Linnteus, has a 
 very disagreeable smell ; the leaves, a strong, acrid, 
 bitterish taste ; the flowers, however, are almost insi- 
 pid. It is said to have been useful in hysterical affec- 
 tions, but is very seldom employed. 
 
 Anthemis nobilis. The systematic name for the 
 Chamcemelum; Chamcemelum nubile; Chamomilla ro- 
 mana; Euanthemon of Galen. Anthemis of the last 
 London pharmacopoeia. Common chamomile. Anthe- 
 mis — foliis pinnato-compositis linearibus acutis sub- 
 villosis , of Linnaeus. Both the leaves and flowers of 
 this indigenous plant have a strong though not un- 
 grateful smell, and a very bitter, nauseous taste ; but 
 the latter are the bitterer, and considerably more aro- 
 matic. They possess tonic and stomachic qualities, 
 and are much employed to restore tone to the stomach 
 and intestines, and as a pleasant and cheap bitter. 
 They have been long successfully used for the cure of 
 intermittents, as well as of fevers of thedrregular ner- 
 vous kind, accompanied with visceral obstructions. 
 The flowers have beep found useful in hysterical af- 
 fections, flatulent or spasmodic colics, and dysentery; 
 but, from their laxative quality, Dr. Cullen tells us 
 they proved hurtful in diarrhoeas. A simple infusion 
 is frequently taken to excite vomiting, or tor promoting 
 the operation of emetics. Externally they are used in 
 the decoctum pro fomento , and are an ingredient in 
 the decoctum malvce compositum. 
 
 Anthemis pyrethrom. The plant from which we 
 obtain the pyrethrum of the pharmacopoeias ; Aste- 
 rantium ; Buphthalmum crcticum; Beilis montana 
 putescens acris ; Dentaria ; Herba salivaris ; Pcs 
 Alexandrinus. Spanish Chamomile ; pellitory of 
 Spain. Anthemis : — caulibus simplicibus unijloris 
 decumbent thus — foliis pinnato-multifidis, of Linmeus. 
 This root, though cultivated in this country, is gene- 
 rally imported from Spain. Its taste is hot and acrid, 
 its acrimony residing in a resinous principle. The 
 ancient Romans, it is said, employed the root of this 
 plant as a pickle. In its receiit state, it is not so pun- 
 gent as tfrhen dried, and yet, if applied to the skin, it 
 produces inflammation. Its qualities are stimulant; 
 but it is never used, except as a masticatory, for re- 
 lieving toothaches, rheumatic affections of the face, 
 and paralysis of the tongue, in which it affords relief 
 by stimulating the excretory ducts of the salival glands, 
 
 ANTHERA. (From avOos, a flower.) 
 
 1. A compound medicine used by the ancients ; so 
 called from its florid colour. — Galen- JEgincta. 
 
 2. The male part of the fructification of plants : — so 
 called by Linna:us, by way of eminence. The male 
 genital organ of plants consists of three parts, the fila- 
 ment, anther, and pollen. The anthera is the little 
 head or extremity which rests on the filament. 
 
 Different terms are applied to the anthers from their 
 figure: 
 
 1. Oblong ; as in TAUum candidum. 
 
 • 51 
 
ANT 
 
 ANT 
 
 2. Globose ; as in Mereurialis annua. 
 
 3. Semilunar; as in Frag aria vesca. 
 
 4. Angular; as in Tulip a gesneriana. 
 
 5. Linear ; as in the grasses and Protea. 
 
 6. Didymous ; as in Digitalis purpurea. 
 
 7. Arrow-shaped ; as in Crocus sativus. 
 
 8 Bifid , parted half way down in two ; as in the 
 grasses and Erica. 
 
 9. Shield-like , or peltate , of a round shape ; as in 
 Taxus baccata. 
 
 10. Dentate , with a tooth-like margin ; as in Taxus 
 baccata. 
 
 11. Hairy ; as in Lamium album. 
 
 12. Bicom , with two divisions like horns; as in 
 Arbutus uva ursi and Vaccinium myrtillus. 
 
 13. Cristate , having cartilaginous points. 
 
 14. Crucial ; as in Mellitis. 
 
 15. Double or twin-like ; as in Callisia and Hura. 
 
 16. Rostrate ; as in Osbeckia. 
 
 17. Subulate, or awl-shaped; as in the genus Ro- 
 ella. 
 
 18. Cordate ; as in Cupraria. 
 
 19. Reniform, kidney-shaped ; as in Tradescantia 
 and Ginora. 
 
 20. Trigonal, or three-cornered ; as in the Rose. 
 
 21. Tetragonal, or four-cornered, as in Cannabis 
 and Dictamnus. 
 
 From their situation : 
 
 22. Erect , with its base upon the apex of the fila- 
 ment ; as in Tulipa gesneriana. 
 
 23. Incumbent, lying horizontally upon the filament, 
 as in Amaryllis formossima. 
 
 24. Versatile, when the incumbent anther adheres 
 so loosely to the filament, that the least agitation of 
 the plant puts it in motion ; as in Sccale ccreale. 
 
 25. Lateral, adhering laterally to the filament ; as 
 in Dianther a. 
 
 26. Sessile, the filament almost wanting; as in 
 Aristolochia clematitis. 
 
 27. Free, not united to any other anther. 
 
 28. Connate, united together ; as in Viola odorata. 
 ANTHODIUM. A species of calyx, which contains 
 
 many flowers being common to them all. 
 
 Jt is distinguished from its structure into, 
 
 1. Monophyllous, consisting of one leaflet perfect at 
 its base, but cut at its limb or margin ; as in Trago- 
 pogon. 
 
 2. Polyphyllous, consisting of several leaflets ;' as in 
 Carduus and Centaurea. 
 
 3. Simple, consisting of one series of leaflets ; as in. 
 Cacalia porophyllum. 
 
 4. Equal, when all the leaves of the Anthodium 
 simplex are of the same length, as in Ethulia. 
 
 5. Imbrecate or squamose, as in Centaurea cyanus. 
 
 6. Squarrose, the leaflets bent backward at their 
 extremities. 
 
 7. Scabrous, rough, consisting of dry leaflets ; as in 
 Centaurea glastifolia and jacea. 
 
 8. Spinous, the leaflets having thorns ; as in Cynaa 
 scolymus and Centaurea sonchifolia. 
 
 9. Turbinate ; as in Tarconanthus camphoratus. 
 
 10. Globose ; as in Centaurea calcitrapa. 
 
 11. Hemispherical, round below and flat above ; as 
 in Anthemis and Chrysocoma. 
 
 12. Cylindrical , long and round ; as with Eupato- 
 rium. 
 
 13. Calcyculate , the basis surrounded by another 
 small leafy anthodium ; as in Leontodon taraxacum, 
 Senecio , and Crepis. 
 
 ANTHOPHYLLITE. A massive mineral, of a 
 brown colour, found at Konigsberg, in Norway. 
 
 [This substance has been observed only in amor- 
 phous masses, whose longitudinal fracture is foliated, 
 or radiated, and whose cross fracture is uneven. The 
 lustre of the most perfect laminae is somewhat metallic. 
 Its natural joints, of which two are much more perfect 
 than the others, are parallel to the faces of a rectan- 
 gular four-sided prism. It is rather difficult to break, 
 and strongly scratches fluate of lime, but produces 
 little or no effect on glass. It is feebly translucent at 
 the edges, and its colour is brown, tinged with violet. 
 Its powder is whitish, and rough to the touch. Its 
 specific gravity varies from 3.11, to 3.29. Before the 
 blow-pipe it is infusible. It contains silex 62.66, alu- 
 mine 13.33, magnesia 4.0, lime 3.33, oxide of iron 12.00, 
 manganese 3.25, water 1.43. It is softer, lighter, and 
 has less lustre, than Labrador stone.— Oleav. Min. A.] 
 
 ANTHOPHY'LLUS. (From av6os, a flower, and 
 vXhov, a leaf; so called from the fragance of the 
 owers and the beauty of the leaves.) The clove is 
 so termed when it has been suffered to grow to matu- 
 rity. — Bauhin. 
 
 ANTHOPHY'LLUS. (From avOos, a flower, and 
 <pi\e a), to love.) A florist. 
 
 A'NTHORA. (Quasi antithora. AvriQopa ; from 
 avm, against, and §opa, monkshood : so called, 
 because it is said to counteract the effects of the thorn 
 or monkshood.) A species of Wolfsbane. See Aco- 
 nitum anthora. 
 
 A'nthos flores. The flowers of the rosmarinus 
 are so termed in some pharmacopoeias. See Rosma- 
 rinus officinalis. 
 
 ANTHRA'CIA. 1. The name of a genus of diseases 
 in Good’s Nosology. See JVosology. 
 
 2. A name of the carbuncle. See Anthrax. 
 
 ANTHRACITE. Blind coal, Kilkenny coal, or 
 glance coal. There are three varieties, conchoidal, 
 slaty, and columnar. 
 
 [When pulverized and heated, it becomes red, and 
 slowly consumes with a very light lambent flame, 
 without smoke, and when pure emits no sulphureous 
 or bituminous odour ; it leaves a variable proportion 
 of reddish ashes. Slaty glance coal consists of car- 
 bon, with from 3 to 30 per cent, of earth and iron. 
 This mineral occurs in imbedded masses, beds, or 
 veins, in primitive, transition, and floetz rocks. It is 
 found in gneiss, in micaceous; shistus, in mineral veins, 
 with calcareous spar, native silver, mineral pitch, and 
 red iron ore ; and has been discovered by Jameson in 
 the independent coal formation in the Isle of Arran. — 
 Phillips's Min. 
 
 The coal of Rhode-Island is mingled with quartz, 
 and occasionally with fibrous asbestos ; yet it has but 
 little hydrogen, and less bitumen. It is overlaid by 
 coarse shale, containing numerous and strong impres- 
 sions of ferns. 
 
 In Pennsylvania there are two great coal formations; 
 one situated S. E. of the mountains, and the other N. 
 W. The former is the Anthracite or glance coal, ex- 
 tending almost from Delaware along the head waters 
 of the Lehigh and Schuylkill, and to Wilkesbarre on 
 the Susquehannah, and along the Juniata. — Mitchill's 
 Motes to Phil. Min. 
 
 This formation of Anthracite has been traced for 
 ninety or a hundred miles in the state of Pennsylvania, 
 and mines have been opened in many places on the 
 branches of the Susquehannah, Schuylkill, and Dela- 
 ware rivers, and some of them bordering on the states 
 of New-Jersey and New-York. Li many places it is 
 near the surface, and appears to be inexhaustible. It 
 i3 now extensively used as fuel, and its consumption is 
 increasing. A.] 
 
 Anthraco'sis octjli. A red, livid, burning, sloughy, 
 very painful tumour, occurring on the eyelids. — JEgi- 
 
 neta. 
 
 ANTHRAX. ( Anthrax , acis. m. ; from avdpal , a 
 burning coal.) Anthracia; Anthrocosia ; Anthro- 
 coma; Carbunculus ; Carbo ; Rubinus versus ; Codi- 
 sella; Granatrislum ; Pruna; Persicus ignus of 
 Avicenna. A hard and circumscribed inflammatory 
 tubercle like a boil, which sometimes forms on the 
 cheek, neck, or back, and in a few days becomes 
 highly gangrenous. It then discharges an extremely 
 foetid sanies from under the black core, which, like a 
 burning coal, continues destroying the surrounding 
 parts It is supposed to arise from a peculiar miasma, 
 is most common in warm climates, and often attends 
 the plague. 
 
 ANTHROPOGRA'PHY. (Anthropographia ; from 
 avdmonos, a man, and ypa^w, to write.) Description 
 of the structure of man. 
 
 ANTHROPOLO'GY. (Anthpopologia ; from 
 avdpwiros, a man, and Aoyoj, a discourse.) The de- 
 scription of man. 
 
 ANTHYPNO'TIC. ( Anthypnoticus ; from av'Ji, 
 against, and vrr vog, sleep.) That which prevents 
 sleep or drowsiness. 
 
 ANTH YPOCHONDRI' AC. (Anthypocliondriacus ; 
 from av'Ji, against, and v iloxovSpia, the hypochondria.) 
 That which is adapted to cure low-spiritedness or dis- 
 orders of the hypochondria. 
 
 ANTIIYSTE'RIC. (Anthystericus ; from av'Ji, 
 against, and vs -epa, the womb.) That which relievea 
 the hysteric passion 
 
ANT 
 
 A'NTI. (Av 7 t, against.) There are many names 
 compounded with this word, as Antiasthmatic ; Anti- 
 hysteric ; Antidys enteric , &c. ; which signify medi- 
 cines against the asthma, hysterics, dysentery, &c. 
 
 Antia'gra. (From av'Jias, a tonsil, and ay pa, a 
 prey.) Antiagri. A tumour of the tonsils. — Ulpian , 
 Roland , &c. 
 
 ANTIARTHRI'TIC. ( Antiarthriticus ; from 
 av 'Ji, against, and apdpijis, the gout.) Antiarthritic. 
 Against the gout. 
 
 ANTIASTHMATIC. > Antiasthmaticus'; from 
 av’Ji, against, and aoOpa, an tsthma.) Antasthmatic. 
 Against the asthma. 
 
 ANTIATROPHIC. (Antiitrophicus ; from av'Ji, 
 against, and a^podna, an atrophy.) Against an atro- 
 phy or wasting away. 
 
 ANTICACHE'CTIC {Anticachecticus ; from 
 av'Ji, against, and Kaxt\ia, a cachexy.) Medicines 
 against a cachexy, or bad hal .it of body. 
 
 ANTICA'RDIUM. (Front av'Ji, against, or oppo- 
 site, and KapSia, the heart. ) T1 te hollow at the bottom of 
 the breast, commonly called icrobiculus cordis, or the 
 pit of the stomach. 
 
 ANTICATARRHA'L. Anticatarr kalis ; from 
 av'Ji, against, and Ka'Jappu. a catarrh.) That which 
 relieves a catarrh. 
 
 ANTIC AUSO'TIC. (Fiom av'Ji, against, and 
 
 Kavoos, a burning fever.) Remedies against burning 
 fevers. We read, in Corp. Puarm. of Junken, of a 
 syrupus anticausoticus. 
 
 A'nticheir. (From av'Ji, against, and %tip, the 
 hand.) The thumb.— Galen. 
 
 Anticne'mion. (From avn, against, or opposite, 
 and Kvrjpij, the calf of the leg.) That part of the tibia 
 which is bare of flesh, and opposite the calf of the leg. 
 The shin-bone. — Oalen. 
 
 ANTICO'LIC. (From avn, against, and kwXiktj, 
 the colic.) Remedies against the colic. 
 
 Antidia'stole. (From avn, against, and Sia^eWio, 
 to distinguish.) An exact and accurate distinction of 
 one disease, or symptom, from another. 
 
 ANTIDI NIC. (From avn, against, and Sivos, cir- 
 cumgyration.) Medicines against a vertigo, or giddi- 
 ness. — Blanchard. 
 
 ANTIDOT ARIUM. ( Antidotarium , i. n. ; from 
 avndoros , an antidote.) A term used by former 
 writers for what we now call a dispensatory ; a place 
 where antidotes are prescribed and prepared. There 
 are antidotaries extant of several authors, as those of 
 JVicholaus, Mesue , Myrepsus, &c. 
 
 ANTI'DOTUS. From avn, against, and SiSwpi, 
 to give.) 1. An antidote. 
 
 2. A preservative against sickness. 
 
 3. A remedy. — Oalen. 
 
 ANTIDYSENTE'RIC. {Antidys enter icus ; from 
 avn, against, and ivcevrepia, a flux.) Medicines 
 against a dysentery. 
 
 ANTIEMETIC. {Antiemeticus ; from avn, against, 
 and epeio, to vomit.) Antemetic. That which pre- 
 vents or stops vomiting. 
 
 ANTIEPHIALTIC. {Antiephialticus ; from avn, 
 against, and eQiaXrris, the nightmare.) Antephialtic. 
 Against the nightmare. 
 
 ANTIEPILEPTIC {Antiepilepticus ; from avn, 
 against, and eirtA^tj, the epilepsy.) Antepileptic. 
 Against epilepsy. 
 
 ANTIFEBRI LE. {Antifebrilis; from avn, against, 
 and febris , a fever.) A febrifuge, a remedy against 
 fever. 
 
 ANTIHE'CTIC. {Antihecticus ; from avn, against, 
 and (ktikos, a hectic fever.) A remedy against a hec- 
 tic fever. 
 
 Antihe'cticum poterii. Antimonium diaphore- 
 ticum Joviale. A medicine invented by Poterius, 
 formerly extolled as effectual in hectic fevers, but 
 now disregarded. It is an oxyde of tin and chaly- 
 beated regulus of antimony, in consequence of their 
 deflagration with nitre. 
 
 ANTIHE'LIX. ( Antihelix , lids, m.; from avn, 
 against, and eXi\, the helix.) The inner circle of the 
 external ear, so called from its opposition to the outer 
 circuit, called the helix. 
 
 ANTIHELMINTIC. See Anthelmintic. 
 
 ANTIHYSTER'IC. {Antihystericus ; from avn, 
 against, and vs -epuca, hysterics.) Medicines which 
 prevent or relieve hysterics. 
 
 Antile'psis. (From avnXapSavw, to take hold of.) 
 
 ANT 
 
 The securing of bandages or ligatures from slipping. 
 
 — Hippocrates. 
 
 ANTILO BIUM. (From avn, opposite, and A 0605, 
 the bottom of the ear.) The tragus or that part of 
 the ear which is opposite the lobe. 
 
 ANTILOI'MIC. (Antiloimicus ; from avn, against, 
 and Xoipos, the plague.) Remedies or preventives 
 against the plague. 
 
 ANTl'LOPUS. The antelope. An African beast 
 resembling a deer, the hoofs and horns of which were 
 formerly given in hysteric and epilectic cases. 
 
 ANTILY'SSUS. (From avn, against, and A vacra* 
 the bite of a mad dog.) A medicine or remedy against 
 the bite of a mad dog. 
 
 ANTIMONIA'L. {Antimonialis ; from antimo- 
 nium, antimony.) An antimonial or composition in 
 which antimony is a chief ingredient. A preparation 
 of antimony. 
 
 Antimonial powder. See Antimonialis pulvis. 
 
 Antimonia'lis pulvis. Antimonial powder. Take 
 of sulphuret. of antimony, powdered, a pound ; harts- 
 horn shavings, two pounds. Mix and throw them 
 into a broad iron pot heated to a white heat, and stir 
 the mixture constantly until it acquires an ash colour. 
 Having taken it out, reduce it to powder, and put it 
 into a coated crucible, upon which another inverted 
 crucible, having a small hole in its bottom, is to* be 
 luted. Then raise the fire by degrees to a white heat, 
 and keep it so for two hours. Reduce the residuary 
 mass to a very fine powder. The dose is from five to 
 ten grains. It is in high esteem as a febrifuge, sudo- 
 rific, and antispasmodic. The diseases in which it is 
 mostly exhibited are, most species of asthenic and 
 exanthematous fevers, acute rheumatism, gout, dis- 
 eases arising from obstructed perspiration, dysuria, 
 nervous affections, and spasms. 
 
 This preparation was introduced into the former 
 London pharmacopoeia as a substitute for a medicine 
 of extensive celebrity, Dr. James’s powder; to which, 
 however, the present form more nearly assimilates in 
 its dose, and it is more manageable in its adminis- 
 tration, by the reduction of the proportion of antimony 
 to one-half. 
 
 Antimonic acid. See Antimony. 
 
 Antimonious acid. See Antimony. 
 
 Antimonii oxydum. Oxyde of Antimony. This 
 preparation is now directed to be made by dissolving 
 an ounce of tartarized antimony, and two drams of 
 subcarbonate of ammonia, separately in distilled 
 water, mixing the solutions and boiling, till the oxyde 
 of antimony is precipitated, which is to be washed 
 with water, and dried. This must not be confounded 
 with the old calcined or diaphoretic antimony, being 
 a much more active preparation. See Antimony. 
 
 In its effects, it will be found to agree pretty much 
 with the antimonium tartarizatum ; but it is very 
 little employed. 
 
 Antimonii sulphuretum pr.ecipitatum. Sulphur 
 antimonii pracipitatum. Precipitated sulphuret of 
 antimony. This preparation of antimony appears to 
 have rendered that called kermes mineral nneces- 
 sary. It is made thus: — Take of sulphuret of anti- 
 mony, in powder, two pounds ; — of the solution of 
 potassa, four pints: — of distillial water, three pints. 
 
 Mix ; and boil the mixture over a stow fire for three 
 hours, stirring it well, and occasionally adding distil- 
 led water, so that the same measure may be preserved. 
 Strain the solution quickly through a double linen 
 cloth, and while it is yet hot, drop in gradually, as 
 much sulphuric acid as may be required to precipitate 
 the powder; then wash away the sulphate of potassa 
 by hot water; dry the precipitated sulphuret of anti- 
 mony, and reduce it to powder. In this process part 
 of the water is decomposed, and its oxygen unites 
 partly with the antimony ; the oxyde of antimony, as 
 well as the potassa, combines with sulphur and hydro- 
 gen, forming hydrosulphuret of antimony and hydro- 
 guretted sulphuret of potassa : if the solution be allow- 
 ed to cool, the former of these partly precipitates, con- 
 stituting the kermes mineral ; but the addition of the 
 sulphuric acid throws down tne whole of it at once, 
 mixed with some sulphur, furnished with the decom- 
 position of the hydroguretted sulphuret of potassa. 
 
 As an alterative and. sudorific, it is in high estima- 
 tion, and given in diseases of the skin and glands; 
 and, joined with calomel, it is one of the most power 
 ful and penetrating alteratives we are in possession of 
 
ANT 
 
 ANT 
 
 Antimonii tartarizati vinum. Wine of tartar- 
 ized antimony. Take of tartarized antimony, one 
 pcruple; boiling distilled water, eight fluid ounces; 
 rectified spirit, two fluid ounces. Dissolve the tartar- 
 ized antimony in the boiling distilled water, and add 
 the spirit to the filtered liquor. Four fluid drachms of 
 this contain one gram of tartarized antimony. 
 
 ANTIMON1TE. A salt formed by the combina- 
 tion of the antimonous acid with alkaline and other 
 bases. See Antimony. 
 
 ANTIMO'NIUM. See Antimony 
 
 Antimonium calcinatcm. An oxyde of antimony. 
 
 Antimonium diaphoreticum. An old name for 
 an oxyde of antimony. 
 
 Antimonium tartarizatum. Tartarus emeticus ; 
 Tartarum emeticum ; Tartarus antimonialus ; Tar- 
 tris antimonii cum potassa; Tartarum stibiatum. 
 Tartar emetic. It is obtained by boiling the fusible 
 oxyde of antimony with supertartrate of potassa, the 
 excess of tartaric acid dissolves the oxyde, and a triple 
 salt is obtained by crystallization. The London Phar- 
 macopoeia directs thus Take of glass of antimony 
 finely legivated, supertartrate of potassa in powder, of 
 each a pound ; boiling distilled water a gallon ; mix 
 the glass of antimony and the supertartrate of potassa 
 well together, and then add them by degrees to the 
 distilled water, which is to be kept boiling and con- 
 stantly stirred; boil the whole for a quarter of an 
 hour, and then set it by. Filter it when cold, and 
 evaporate the filtered liquor so that crystals may form 
 in it. A solution of this salt in dilute wine is ordered 
 in the Pharmacopoeia. See Antimonii tartarizati 
 vinum. 
 
 Tartar emetic is the most useful of all the antimo- 
 nial preparations. Its action is not dependent on the 
 state of the stomach, and, being soluble in' water, its 
 dose is easily managed, while it also acts more speed- 
 ily. In doses of from one to three, four, or five grains, 
 it generally acts powerfully as an emetic, and is em- 
 ployed whenever we wish to obtain the effects which 
 result from full vomiting. As patients are differently 
 affected by this medicine, the safest mode of exhibiting 
 it is: Ijk. Antimonii tartar azati, gr. iii. Aqua distil- 
 lates, 5 iv. Misce et cola. Dosis 5 ss. omni horse quad- 
 rante, donee supervenerit vomitus. 
 
 For children, emetic tartar is not so safe for an 
 emetic as ipecacuanha powder : when great debility 
 of the system is present, even a small dose has been 
 known to prove fatal. Sometimes it proves cathartic. 
 In smaller doses it excites nausea, and proves a pow- 
 erful diaphoretic and expectorant. As an emetic it is 
 chiefly given in the beginning of fevers and febrile 
 diseases ; when great debility is present, and in the 
 advanced stages of typhoid fever, its use is improper, 
 and even sometimes fatal. As a diaphoretic, it is 
 given in small doses, of from an eighth to a quarter of 
 a grain ; and as an expectorant, in doses still smaller. 
 Emetic tartar, in small doses, combined with calomel, 
 has been found a powerful yet safe alterative in ob- 
 stinate eruptions of the skin. IjL. Antimonii tartari- 
 zati, gr iv. Hydrargyri submuriatis , gr. xvi. Con- 
 fectionis roses gallics , q. s. Divide in pil. xxiv. 
 Capiat i. mane nocteque ex thea sassafras. 
 
 In the form of powder, or dissolved in water, it is 
 applied by a pencil to warts and obstinate ulcers : it is 
 also given in the form cf clyster, with a view to pro- 
 duce irritation in soporose diseases, apoplexy, ileus, 
 and strangulated hernia. The powder mixed with 
 any fluid, and rubbed on thescorbiculus cordis, excites 
 vomiting. Another property which tartar emetic has, 
 when rubbed on the skin, is that of producing a crop 
 of pustules very like to the small-pox, and with this 
 view it is used against rheumatic pains, white, and 
 other obstinate swellings. The best antidote against 
 the bad effects of too large a quantity of this and other 
 antimonial preparations, is a decoction of the bark of 
 cinchona; in defect of which, tea and other astrin- 
 gents may be used. In a larger dose, this salt is capa- 
 ble of acting as a violent poison. The best antidotes 
 are demulcent drinks, infusions of bark, tea, and sul- 
 phuretted hydrogen water, which instantly converts 
 the energetic salt into a relatively mild sulpliuret: 
 anodynes are useful afterward. 
 
 Antimonium vitrifactum. Glass of antimony. 
 An oxyde of antimony, with a little sulphuret. 
 
 ANTIMONY. ( Antimonium , i. u. Avu yoviov. 
 
 The origin of this word is very obscure. The most 
 74 
 
 received etymology is, from avm, against, and yovos, 
 a monk; because Valentine, by an injudicious ad- 
 ministration of it, poisoned his brother monks.! Sti- 
 bium. A metal found native, but very rarely ; it has, 
 in that state, a metallic lustre, and is found in masses 
 of different shapes ; its colour is white, between those 
 of tin and silver. It generally contains a small por- 
 tion of arsenic. It is likewise met with in the state of 
 an oxyde, antimonial ochre. The most abundant ore 
 of it is that in which it is combined with sulphur, the 
 gray ore of antimony, or sulphuret of antimony. 
 The colour of this ore is bluish, or steel-gray, of a me- 
 tallic lustre, and is often extremely beautifully varie- 
 gated. Its texture is either compact, foliated, or 
 striated. The striated is found both crystallized, 
 massive, and disseminated : there are many varieties 
 of this ore. 
 
 Properties of Antimony. — Antimony is a metal of 
 a grayish white, having a slight bluish shade, and 
 very brilliant. Its texture is lamellated, and exhibits 
 plates crossing each other in every direction. Its sur- 
 face is covered with herbarisations and foliage. Its 
 specific gravity is 6.702. It is sufficiently hard to 
 scratch all the soft metals. It is very brittle, easily 
 broken, and pulverizable. It fuses at 810° Fahr. It 
 can be volatilized, and burns by a strong heat. When 
 perfectly fused, and suffered to cool gradually, it crys- 
 tallizes in octahedra. It unites with sulphur and 
 phosphorus. It decomposes water strongly at a red 
 heat. It is soluble in alkaline sulphurets. Sulphuric 
 acid, boiled upon antimony, is feebly decomposed 
 Nitric acid dissolves it in the cold. Muriatic acid 
 scarcely acts upon it. The oxygenated muriatic acid 
 gas inflames it, and the liquid acid dissolves it with 
 facility. Arsenic acid dissolves it by heat with diffi- 
 culty. It unites, by fusion, with gold, and renders it 
 pale and brittle. Platina, silver, lead, bismuth, nickel, 
 copper, arsenic, iron, cobalt, tin, and zinc, unite with 
 antimony by fusion, and form with it compounds, 
 more or less brittle. Mercury does not alloy with it 
 easily unless very pure. We are little acquainted 
 with the action of alkalies upon it. Nitrate of potassa 
 is decomposed by it. It fulminates by percussion 
 with oxygenated muriate of potassa. Antimony forms 
 three, probably four, distinct combinations with 
 oxygen : 
 
 1. The protoxyde, a blackish gray powder obtained 
 from a mixture of powder of antimony and water at 
 the positive pole of a voltaic circuit. 
 
 2. The deutoxyde, obtained by digesting the metal 
 in powder, in muriatic acid, and pouring the solution 
 in water of potassa. Wash and dry the precipitate. 
 It is a powder of a dirty white colour which melts in 
 a moderate red heat, and crystallizes as it cools. 
 
 3. The tritoxyde , or antimonious acid, which as 
 immediately produced by the combustion of the metal, 
 called formerly, from its fine white colour, the argen- 
 tine flowers of antimony. It forms the salts called 
 antimonites with the different bases. 
 
 4. The peroxyde, or antimonic acid. This is formed 
 when the metal in powder is ignited along with six 
 times its weight of nitre in a silver crucible. The 
 excess of potassa and nitre being afterward sepa- 
 rated by hot water, the antimoniate of potassa is then 
 to be decomposed by muriatic acid, when the insolu- 
 ble antimonic acid of a straw colour will be obtained. 
 
 Methods of obtaining antimony. 1. To obtain anti- 
 mony, heat 32 parts of filings of iron to redness, and 
 project on them, by degrees, 100 parts of antimony; 
 when the whole is in fusion, throw on it, by degrees, 
 20 parts of nitrate of potassa, and after a few minutes 
 quiet fusion, pour it into an iron melting cone, pre 
 viously heated and greased. 
 
 2. It may also be obtained by melting eight parts of 
 the ore mixed with six of nitrate of potassa, and three 
 of supertartrate of potassa, gradually projected into a 
 red-hot crucible, and fused. 
 
 To obtain perfectly pure antimony, Margraaf melted 
 some pounds of the sulphuret in a luted crucible, and 
 thus scorified any metals it might contain. Of the 
 antimony thus purified, which lay at the bottom, he 
 took sixteen ounces, which he oxydized cautiously 
 first with a slow, and afterward with a strong heat, 
 until it ceased to smell of sulphur, and acquired a 
 grayish-white colour. Of this gray powder he took four 
 ounces, mixed them with six dracluns of supertartrate 
 of potassa, and three of charcoal, and kept them in 
 
ANT 
 
 ANT 
 
 fhsion in a well-covered and luted crucible, for one 
 nour, and thus obtained a metallic button that weighed 
 one ounce, seven drachms, and twenty grains. 
 
 The metal, thus obtained, he mixed with half its 
 weight of desiccated subcarbonate of soda, and cover- 
 ed the mixture with the same quantity of the subcar- 
 bonate. He then melted it in a well-covered and 
 luted crucible, in a very strong heat, for half an hour, 
 and thus obtained a button which weighed one ounce, 
 six drachms, and seven grains, much whiter and more 
 beautiful than the former. This he again treated with 
 one and a half ounce of subcarbonate of soda, and 
 obtained a button, weighing one ounce, five drachms, 
 and six grains. This button was still purer than the 
 foregoing. Repeating these fusions with equal weights 
 of subcarbonate of soda three times more, and an 
 hour and a half each time, he at last obtained a button 
 so pure as to amalgamate with mercury with ease, 
 very hard, and in some degree malleable ; the scoriie 
 formed in the last fusion were transparent, which 
 indicated that they contained no sulphur, and hence it 
 is the obstinate adherence of the sulphur that renders 
 the purification of this metal so difficult. 
 
 “Chlorine gas and antimony combine with combus- 
 tion, and a bichloride results. This was formerly pre- 
 pared by distilling a mixture of two parts of corrosive 
 sublimate with one of antimony. The substance 
 which came over having a fatty consistence, was 
 called butter of antimony. It is frequently crystal- 
 lized in four-sided prisms. It is fusible and volatile 
 at a moderate heat; and is resolved by water alone 
 into the white oxyde and muriatic acid. Being a 
 bichloride, it is eminently corrosive, like the bichlo- 
 ride of mercury, from which it is formed. It consists 
 of 45.7 chlorine -f- 54-3 antimony, according to Dr. 
 John Davy’s analysis, when the composition of the 
 sulphuret is corrected by its recent exact analysis by 
 Berzelius. But 11 antimony -f- 2 primes chlorine 
 = 9.0, give the proportion per cent, of 44.1 55.5 ; 
 
 a good coincidence, if we consider the circuitous pro- 
 cess by which Dr. Davy’s analysis was performed. 
 Three parts of corrosive sublimate, and one of metal- 
 lic antimony, are the equivalent proportions for 
 making butter of antimony. 
 
 Iodine and antimony combine by the aid of heat 
 into a solid iodine , of a dark red colour. 
 
 The phosphuret of this metal is obtained by fusing 
 it with solid phosphoric acid. It is a white semicrys- 
 talline substance. The sulphuret of antimony exists 
 abundantly in nature. It consists, according to Berze- 
 lius, of 100 antimony + 37.25 sulphur. The propor- 
 tion given by the equivalent ratio is 100 + 36.5. The 
 only important alloys of antimony are those of lead 
 and tin ; the former constitutes type-metal, and con- 
 tains about one-sixteenth of antimony; the latter 
 alloy i3 employed for making the plates on which mu- 
 sic is engraved. 
 
 The salts of antimony are of two different orders ; 
 in the first, the deutoxyde acts the part of a salifiable 
 base ; in the second, the tritoxide and peroxide act the 
 part of acids, neutralizing the alkaline and other bases, 
 to constitute the antimonites and antimoniates. 
 
 The only distinct combination of the first order enti- 
 tled to our attention, is the triple salt called tartrate of 
 potassa and antimony , or tartar emetic, and which, by 
 Gay Lussac’s new views, would be styled cream-tar- 
 trate of antimony. This constitutes a valuable and 
 powerful medicine, and therefore the mode of pre- 
 paring it should be correctly and clearly defined. As 
 the dull white deutoxyde of antimony is the true basis 
 of this compound salt, and as that oxyde readily passes 
 by mismanagement into the tritoxide or antimonious 
 acid, which is altogether unfit for the purpose, ade- 
 quate pains should be taken to guard against so capital 
 an error. In the British pharmacopoeias, the glass of 
 antimony is now directed as the basis of tartar emetic. 
 More complex and precarious formulae were formerly 
 introduced. The new edition of the Pharmacop£e 
 Frangaise has given a recipe, which appears, with a 
 slight change of proportions, to be unexceptionable. 
 Take of the sulphuretted vitreous oxide of antimony, 
 levigated and acidulous tartrate of potassa, equal 
 parts. From a powder, which is to be put into an 
 earthen or silver vessel, with a sufficient quantity of 
 pure water. Boil the mixture for half an hour, adding 
 boiling water from time to time ; filter the hot liquor, 
 and evaporate to dryness in a porcelain capsule ; dis- 
 
 solve in boiling water the result of the evaporation, 
 evaporate till the solution acquires the spec. grav. 
 1.161, and then let it repose, that crystals be obtained, 
 which, by this process, will be pure. By another 
 recipe, copied, with some alteration, from Mr. Phil- 
 lips’s prescription, into the appendix of the French 
 Pharmacopoeia, a subsulphate of antimony is formed 
 first of all, by digesting two parts of sulphuret of anti- 
 mony in a moderate heat, with three parts of oil of 
 vitriol. This insoluble subsulphate being well washed, 
 is then digested in a quantity of boiling water, with its 
 own weight of cream of tartar, and evaporated at the 
 density 1.161, after which it is filtered hot. On cool- 
 ing, crystals of the triple tartrate are obtained. One 
 might imagine, that there is a chance of obtaining by 
 this process a mixture of sulphate of potassa, and per- 
 haps of a triple sulfate of antimony, along with the 
 tartar emetic. Probably this does not happen, for it 
 is said to yield crystals, very pure, very white, and 
 without any mixture whatever. 
 
 Pure tartar emetic is in colourless and transparent 
 tetrahedrons or octohedrons. It reddens litmus. Its 
 taste is nauseous and caustic. Exposed to the air, it 
 effloresces slowly. Boiling water dissolves half its 
 weight, and cold water a fifteenth part. Sulphuric, 
 nitric, and muriatic acids, when poured into a solution 
 of this salt, precipitate its cream of tartar; and soda, 
 potassa, ammonia, or their carbonates, throw down 
 its oxyde of antimony. Barytes, strontites, and lime 
 waters occasion not only a precipitate of oxyde of an- 
 timony, like the alkalies, but also insoluble tartrates of 
 these earths. That produced by the alkaline hydro- 
 sulphurets is wholly formed of kermes ; while that 
 caused by sulphuretted hydrogen, contains both kermes 
 and cream of tartar. The decoctions of several varie- 
 ties of cinchona, and of several bitter and astringent 
 plants, equally decompose tartar emetic ; and the pre- 
 cipitate then always consists of the oxyde of antimony, 
 combined with the vegetable matter and cream of 
 tartar. Physicians ought, therefore, to beware of such 
 incompatible mixtures. When tartar emetic is ex- 
 posed to a red heat, it first blackens, like all organic 
 compounds, and afterward leaves a residuum of me- 
 tallic antimony and subcarbonate of potassa. From 
 this circumstance, and the deep brownish red precipi- 
 tate, by hydrosulphurets, this antimonial combination 
 may readily be recognised. The precipitate may 
 further be dried on a philter, and ignited with black 
 flux, when a globule of metallic antimony will be ob- 
 tained. Infusion of galls is an active precipitant of 
 tartar emetic. 
 
 The composition of this salt, according to M. The- 
 nard, is 35.4 acid, 39.6 oxyde, 16.7 potassa, and 8.2 
 water. The presence of the latter ingredient is obvi- 
 ous, from the undisputed phenomenon of efflorescence. 
 If we adopt the new views of M. Gay Lussac, this salt 
 may be a compound of a prime equivalent of tartar = 
 23.825, with a prime equivalent of deutoxide of anti- 
 mony = 13. On this hypothesis, we would have the 
 following proportions : 
 
 2 primes qcid, = 16.75 45.4 
 
 1 prime potassa, = 5.95 16.2 
 
 1 prime water, = 1.125 3.1 
 
 4 oxyde of antimony, = 13.00 35.3 
 
 36.825 100.0 
 
 But very little confidence can be reposed in such 
 atomical representations. 
 
 The deutoxyde seems to have the property of com- 
 bining with sulphur in various proportions. To this 
 species of compound must be referred the liver of an- 
 timony, glass of antimony, and crocus metallorum of 
 the ancient apothecaries. Sulphuretted hydrogen 
 forms, with the deutoxide of antimony, a compound 
 which possessed at one time great celebrity in medi- 
 cine, and of which a modification has lately been in- 
 troduced into the art of calico printing. By dropping 
 hydrosulphuret of potassa, or of ammonia, into the 
 cream tartrate, or into mild muriate of antimony, the 
 hydrosulphuric of the metallic oxyde precipitates of a 
 beautiful deep orange colour. This is kermes mineral. 
 Cluzel’s process for obtaining a fine kermes, light, 
 velvety, and of a deep purple-brown, is the following: 
 one part of pulverized sulphuret of antimony, 22 1-2 
 parts of crystallized subcarbonate of soda, and 200 
 parts of water, are to be boiled together in an iron pot. 
 Filter the hot liquor into warm earthen pans, and 
 
 75 
 
ANT 
 
 ANT 
 
 allow them to cool very slowly. At the end of 24 I 
 hours, the kermes is deposited. Throw it on a filter, 
 wash it with water which had been boiled and then 
 cooled out of contact with air. Dry the kermes at a 
 temperature of 85°, and preserve in corked phials. 
 Whatever may be the process employed, by boiling 
 the liquor, after cooling and filtration, on new sulphuret 
 of antimony, or upon that which was left in the former 
 operation, this new liquid will deposite, on cooling, a 
 new quantity of kermes. Besides the hydrosulphuret- 
 ted oxyde of antimony, there is formed a sulphuretted 
 hydrosulphuret of potassa or soda. Consequently the 
 alkali seizes a portion of the sulphur from the antimo- 
 nial sulphuret, water is decomposed; and, while a 
 a portion of its hydrogen unites to the alkaline sul- 
 phuret, its oxygen, and the other portion of its hydro- 
 gen, combine with the sulphuretted antimony. It 
 seems, that the resulting kermes remains dissolved in 
 the sulphuretted hydrosulphuret of potassa or soda ; 
 but as it is less soluble in the cold than the hot, it is 
 partially precipitated by refrigeration. If we pour into 
 the supernatant liquid, after the kermes is deposited 
 and removed, any acid, as the dilute nitric, sulphuric, 
 or muriatic, we decompose the sulphuretted hydrosul- 
 phuret of potassa or soda. The alkaline base being 
 laid hold of, the sulphuretted hydrogen and sulphur to 
 which they were united are set at liberty ; the sulphur 
 and kermes fall together, combine with it, and form 
 an orange-coloured compound, called the golden sul- 
 phuret of antimony. It is a hydroguretted sulphuret 
 of antimony. Hence, when it is digested with warm 
 muriatic acid, a large residuum of sulphur is obtained, 
 amounting sometimes to 12 per cent. Kermes is com- 
 posed, by Thenard, of 20.3 sulphuretted hydrogen, 4.15 
 sulphur, 72.76 oxyde of antimony, 2.79 water and loss; 
 and the golden sulphuret consists of 17.87 sulphuretted 
 hydrogen, 68.3 oxyde of antimony, and 12 sulphur. 
 
 By evaporating the supernatant kermes liquid, and 
 cooling, crystals form, which have been lately em- 
 ployed by the calico printer to give a topical orange. 
 These crystals are dissolved in water, and the solution, 
 being thickened with paste or gum, is applied to cloth 
 in the usual way. When the cloth is dried, it is 
 passed through a dilute acid, when the orange precipi- 
 tate is deposited and fixed on the vegetable fibres. 
 
 An empirical antimonial medicine, called James’s 
 powder, has been much used in this country. The 
 inventor called it his fever powder, and was so suc- 
 cessful in his practice with it, that it obtained very 
 great reputation, which it still in some measure retains. 
 Probably, the success of Dr. James was in a great 
 measure owing to his free use of the bark, which he 
 always gave as largely as the stomach would bear, as 
 soon as he had completely evacuated the prime vias 
 by the use of his antimonial preparation, with which at 
 first he used to combine some mercurial. His speci- 
 fication, lodged in chancery, is as follows : “ Take 
 antimony, calcine it with a continued protracted heat, 
 in a flat, unglazed, earthen vessel, adding to it from 
 time to time a sufficient quantity of any animal oil 
 and salt, well dephlegmated , then bml it in melted 
 nitre for a considerable time, and separate the powder 
 from the nitre by dissolving it in water.” The real 
 recipe has been studiously concealed, and a false one 
 published in its stead. Different formulae have been 
 offered for imitating it. That of Dr. Pearson furnishes 
 a mere mixture of an oxyde of antimony, with phos- 
 phate of lime. The real powder of James, according 
 to this chemist, consists of 57 oxyde of antimony, with 
 43 phosphate of lime. It seems highly probable that 
 superphosphate of lime would act on oxyde of anti- 
 mony in a way somewhat similar to cream of tartar, 
 and produce a more chemical combination than what 
 can be derived from a precarious ustuiation, and cal- 
 cination of hartshorn shavings and sulphuret of anti- 
 mony, in ordinary hands. The antimonial medicines 
 are powerful deobstruents, promoting particularly the 
 cuticular discharge. The union of this metallic oxyde 
 with sulphuretted hydrogen, ought undoubtedly to 
 favour its medicinal agency in chronic diseases of the 
 6kin. The kermes deserves more credit than it has 
 hitherto received from British physicians. 
 
 The compounds, formed by the antimonious and 
 antimonic acids with the bases, have not been applied 
 to any use. Muriate of barytes may be employed as a 
 test tor tartar emetic. It will show, by a precipitate 
 insoluble in nitric acid, if sulphate of potassa be pre- 
 
 sent. If the crystals be regularly formed, more tartar 
 
 need not be suspected.” — Ure's C/iem. Diet. 
 
 The preparations of antimony formerly in use were 
 very many : those now directed to be kept are ; — 
 
 1. Sulphuretum antimonii. 
 
 2. Oxydurn antimonii. 
 
 3. Sulphuretum antimonii prcecipitatum. 
 
 4. Antimonium tariarizatum. 
 
 5. Vinum antimonii tartarizati. 
 
 6. Pulvis antimonialis. 
 
 ANTI' MORIS. (From avn , against, and popos, 
 death, or disease.) A medicine to prolong life. 
 
 ANTINEPHRI'TIC. (Ant/nephriticus ; from avn, 
 against, and vc^ptn?, a disease of the kidneys.) A 
 remedy against disorders of the kidneys. 
 
 ANTIODONTALGIC. ( Antiodontalgicus ; from 
 
 avn , against, and ohovrahyia, the toothache.) Against 
 the toothache. 
 
 ANTIODONTA'LGICUS. An insect described by 
 Germi in a small work published at Florence 1794, so 
 called from its property of allaying the toothache. It 
 is a kind of curculio found on a species of thistle, Car- 
 duus spinosissimus. If twelve or fifteen of these in- 
 sects, in the state of larva, or when come to perfection, 
 be bruised and rubbed slowly between the fore-finger 
 and thumb until they have lost their moisture, and if 
 the painful tooth, where it is hollow, be touched with 
 that finger, the pain ceases sometimes instantaneously. 
 A piece of shamoy leather will answer the same pur- 
 pose with the finger. If the guins are inflamed, the 
 remedy is of no avail. Other insects possess the pro- 
 perty of curing the toothache ; such as the Scarabeus 
 ferrugineus of Fabricius; the Coccinella septempunc- 
 tata, or lady-bird; the Chrysomela populi , and the 
 Chrysomela sanguinolenta. This property belongs to 
 several kinds of t he Coleoptera. 
 
 ANTIPARALY'TIC. {Antiparalyticus ; from avn, 
 against, and napoXvais, the palsy.) Against the 
 palsy. 
 
 ANTIPATHY. ( Antipathia , ce. f. AvnitaOyi, from 
 avrnraOeu), to have a natural repugnance or dislike ; 
 from avn , against, and raQos, an affection.) 1. An 
 aversion to particular objects. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of diseases in some classifi- 
 cations. 
 
 ANTIPERISTA'LTIC. ( Antiperistalticus ; from 
 avn, against, and nepi^eWu), to contract.) Whatsoe- 
 ver obstructs the peristaltic motion of the intestines. 
 
 Antiperi'statis. (tf’rom avn, against, and irepi^t)- 
 pt, to press.) A compression on all sides. Theo- 
 phrastus de igne. 
 
 ANTIPHA'RMIC. ( Antipharmicus ; from avn, 
 
 against, and (pappaxov , a poison.) The same as alexi- 
 pharmic. Remedies or preservatives against poison. — 
 
 Dioscorides. 
 
 ANTIPIILOGI'STIC. (Antiphlogisticus ; fromav- 
 n, against, anddXeyu), to burn.) A term applied to those 
 medicines, plans of diet, and other circumstances, 
 which tend to oppose inflammation, or which, in other 
 words, weaken the system by diminishing the activity 
 of the vital power. 
 
 ANTIPHTHI SIC. (Antiphthisicus ; from avn, 
 
 against, and <J>6ims, consumption.) Against a con- 
 sumption. 
 
 Anti’phthora. (From avn, against, and <j>0opa, 
 corruption.) A species of wolfsbane which resists cor- 
 ruption. See Aconitum anthora. 
 
 ANTIPHY'SIC. ( Antiphysicus ; from avn, against, 
 and <pvaau), to blow.) A carminative or remedy 
 against wind. 
 
 ANTIPLET’RI'TIC. ( Antipleuriticus ; from avn, 
 against, and 7rXa >pms, pleurisy.) Against a pleurisy. 
 
 ANTIPODA'GRIC. (Antipodagricus ; from avn, 
 against, and nobaypa, the gout.) That which relieves 
 or removes the gout. 
 
 Antipraxia. (From avn against, and vpaaou), to 
 work.) A contrariety of functions and temperaments 
 in divers parts. Contrariety of symptoms. 
 
 ANTIPYRE'TIC. (Antipyrcticus ; from avn , 
 against, and tt vperog, fever.) Against a fever. 
 
 Antiquartana'ria. (From avn, against, and 
 quartana , a quartan fever.) Remedies against quar 
 tan agues. 
 
 Antiqua'rticum. The same as Antiquartanaria. 
 ANTIRRHI'NUM. (A vno^tvov; from avn against, 
 and f>u, the nose : so called because it represents tire 
 nose of a calf.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 
ANT 
 
 ANT 
 
 Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia; Order, Angio- 
 spermia. 
 
 Antirrhinum elatine. The systematic name of 
 the plant we call flue'!*-.!, or female speedwell. Ela- 
 tine of the shops. The leaves of this plant have a 
 roughish bitter taste, but no smell. It was formerly 
 much used against scurvy and old ulcerations, but now 
 wholly forgotten. 
 
 Antirrhinum linaria. The systematic name for 
 the linaria of the pharmacopoeias. Osyris ; Urina 
 ria ; Antirrhinum— foliis lanceolatis linearibus con- 
 fertis, caule erecto, spicis terminalibus sessilibus,flo- 
 ribus imbricatis of Linnaeus. Common toad-flax. A 
 perennial indigenous plant, common in barren pas- 
 tures, hedges, and the sides of roads, flowering from 
 July to September. The leaves have a bitterish and 
 somewhat saline taste, and when rubbed between the 
 fingers, have a faint smell, resembling that ot elder. 
 They are said to be diuretic and cathartic, and in both 
 characters to act powerfully, especially in the first ; 
 hence the name urinaria. They have been recom- 
 mended in dropsies and other disorders requiring pow- 
 erful evacuations. The linaria has also been used as a 
 resolvent in jaundice, and such diseases as were sup- 
 posed to arise from visceral obstructions. But the 
 plant has been chiefly valued for its effects when ex- 
 ternally applied, especially in hfemorrhoidal affections, 
 for which both the leaves and flowers iiave been em- 
 ployed in various forms of ointment, fomentation, and 
 poultice. Dr. Wolph first invented an ointment of 
 this plant for the piles. The Landgrave of Hesse, to 
 whom he was physician, constantly interrogated him, 
 to discover its composition; but Wolph obstinately 
 refused, till the prince promised to give him a fat ox 
 annually for the discovery: hence, to the following 
 verse, which was made to distinguish the linaria 
 from the escula, viz. 
 
 “ Escula lactescit, sine lacte linaria crescit .” The 
 hereditary Marshal of Hesse added, 
 
 “ Escula nil nobis , sed dat linaria taurum .” 
 
 ANTISCO'LIC. ( Antiscolicus ; from aim, against, 
 and a worm.) Remedies against worms. 
 
 See Anthelmintic. 
 
 ANTISCORBUTIC. (Antiscorbuticus, from avn, 
 against, and scorbutus , the scurvy.) Medicines which 
 cure the scurvy. 
 
 ANTISEPTIC. (Antis epticus, from avn , against, 
 and crrjiru), to putrefy.) Whatever possesses a power 
 of preventing animal substances from passing into a 
 state of putrefaction, and of obviating putrefaction 
 when already begun. This class of medicines com- 
 prehends four orders : 
 
 1. Tonic antiseptics; as cinchona, cusparia, cha- 
 mcemelum, &c. which are suited for every condition 
 of body, and are, in general, preferable to other anti- 
 septics, for those with relaxed habits. 
 
 2. Refrigerating antiseptics ; as acids, which are 
 principally adapted for the young, vigorous, and ple- 
 thoric. 
 
 3. Stimulating antiseptics ; as wine and alkohol, 
 best adapted for the old and debilitated. 
 
 4. Antispasmodic antiseptics ; as camphor and asa- 
 foetida, which are to be selected for irritable and hys- 
 terical habits. 
 
 [“ The presence of air, though not necessary to pu- 
 trefaction, materially accelerates it, and those gases 
 which contain no oxygen, are very efficient in check- 
 ing or altogether preventing the process. Carbonic 
 acid also remarkably retards putrefaction; and if 
 boiled meat be carefully confined in vessels containing 
 that gas, it remains for a very long time unchanged, as 
 seen in Mr. Appert’s method of preserving meat.” 
 
 “There are several substances which, by forming 
 new combinations with animal matter, retard or pre- 
 vent putrefaction ; such as chlorine, and many of the 
 saline and metallic compounds ; sugar, alkohol, volatile 
 oils, acetic acids, and many other vegetable substances, 
 also stand in the list of antiputrefactives, though their 
 mode of operating is by no means understood.” — 
 Webster's Man. of Chem. 
 
 The alkaline earths and salts are antiseptics, and act 
 Dy absorbing the acids formed in the process of putre- 
 faction. Carbon or charcoal of wood is one of the 
 most powerful antiseptics. It will restore tainted 
 meat, and purify offensive water. Casks are now 
 charred to contain water on long sea voyages, and it 
 will continue pure and sweet in these for a long time. 
 
 Charcoal in powder is successfully used in the euro 
 of looseness of the bowels, and it has been known to 
 cure intermittent fevers. A.] 
 
 Anti'spasis. (From avn, against, and cnatn, to 
 draw.) A revulsion. The turning the course of the 
 humours, while they are actually in motion. — Oalen. 
 
 ANTISPASMODIC. (Antispasmodicus ; from avn. 
 against, and airaapoi, a spasm.) Possessing the power 
 of allaying, or removing, inordinate motions in the 
 system, particularly those involuntary contractions 
 which take place in muscles, naturally subject to the 
 command of the will. Spasm may arise from various 
 causes. One of the most frequent is a strong irritation, 
 continually applied; such as dentition, or worms. In 
 these cases, narcotics prove useful, by diminishing 
 irritability and sensibility. Sometimes spasm arises 
 from mere debility; and the obvious means of re- 
 moving this is by the use of tonics. Both narcotics 
 and tonics, therefore, are occasionally useful as anti- 
 spasmodics, such as opium, camphor, and aether, in 
 the one class, and zinc, mercury, and Peruvian bark, 
 in the other. But there are, farther, several other 
 substances, which cannot be with propriety referred 
 to either of these classes ; and to these, the title of an- 
 tispasmodics is more exclusively appropriated. The 
 principal antispasmodics, properly so called, are mos- 
 chus, castoreum, oleum animale empyreuinaticum, 
 petroleum, ammonia, asafeetida, sagapenum, galba- 
 num, valeriana, crocus, melaleuca leucadendron. 
 The narcotics, used as antispasmodics, are aether, 
 opium, camphor. The tonics, used as antispasmodics, 
 are cuprum, zincum, hydrargyrum, cinchona. 
 
 ANTI'THENAR. (From avn, against, and Sevap, 
 the palm of the hand or foot.) A muscle of the foot. 
 See Adductor pollicis pedis. 
 
 ANTITRA'GICUS. Antitragus. One of the 
 proper muscles of the ear, the use of which is to turn 
 up the tip of the antitragus a little outwards, and to 
 depress the extremity of the antihelix towards it. 
 
 ANTITRAGUS. ( Antitragus , i. m. from avn, and 
 rpayos, the tragus.) An eminence of the outer ear, 
 opposite to the tragus. 
 
 ANTIVENE’REAL. (From avn, against, and 
 venereus , venereal.) Against the venereal disease. 
 
 ANTO'NII SANCTI IGNIS. (So called because 
 St. Anthony was supposed to cure it miraculously. 
 In the Roman missal, St. Anthony is implored as being 
 the preserver from all sorts of fire.) St. Anthony’s 
 fire. See Erysipelas. 
 
 Antofhy'llon. (From avn, against, and (J>vXX ov 
 a leaf ; so called because its leaves are opposite.) The 
 male caryopliyllus. 
 
 A NTRUM. ( Antrum , i. n. a den or cave.) 1 A 
 cavity which has a small opening into it. 
 
 2. The cochlea of the ear. 
 
 Antrum buccinosum. The cochlea of the ear 
 
 Antrum gen.e. See Antrum of Highmore. 
 
 Antrum higiimorianum. See Antrum of High- 
 more. 
 
 Antrum of highmore. (From the name of an 
 anatomist, who gave the first accurate description of 
 it.) Antrum Highmorianum ; Antrum genae ; Sinus 
 maxillaris pituitarius ; Antrum maxilla superioris. 
 Maxillary sinus. A large cavity in the middle of each 
 superior maxillary bone, between the eye and the roof 
 of the mouth, lined by the mucous membrane of the 
 nose. See Maxillare superius, os. 
 
 One or both antra are liable to several morbid affec- 
 tions. Sometimes their membranous lining inflames 
 and secretes pus. At other times, in consequence of 
 inflammation, or other causes, various excrescences 
 and fungi are produced in them. Their bony parietes 
 are occasionally affected with exostosis, or caries. 
 Extraneous bodies may be lodged on them, and it is 
 even asserted that insects may be generated in them, 
 and cause, for many years, afflicting pains. Abscesses 
 in the antrum are by far the most common. Violent 
 blows on the cheek, inflammatory affections of the 
 adjacent parts, and especially of the pituitary mem- 
 brane lining the nostrils, exposure to cold and damp 
 and, above all things, bad teeth, may induce inflam- 
 mation and suppuration in the antrum. The first 
 symptom is a pain, at first imagined to be a tooth- 
 ache, particularly if there should be a carious tooth at 
 this part of the jaw. This pain, however, extends 
 more into the nose than that usually does which arises 
 from a decayed tooth ; it also affects, more or less, the 
 
ANU 
 
 ANY 
 
 eye, the orbit, and the situation of the frontal sinuses. 
 But even such symptoms are insufficient to character- 
 ize the disease, the natuie of which is not unequivo- 
 cally evinced, till a much later period. The complaint 
 is, in general, of much longer duration than one en- 
 tirely dependent on a caries of the tooth, and its vio- 
 lence increases more and more, until at hast a hard 
 tumour becomes perceptible below the cheek-bone. 
 The swelling by degrees extends over the whole cheek ; 
 but it afterward rises to a point, and forms a very cir- 
 cumscribed hardness, which may be felt above the 
 back grinders. This symptom is accompanied by red- 
 ness, and sometimes by inflammation and suppuration 
 of the external parts. It is not uncommon also, for 
 the outward abscess to communicate with that within 
 the antrum. The circumscribed elevation of the 
 tumour, however, does not occur in all cases. There 
 are instances in which the matter makes its way to- 
 wards the palate, causing the bones of the part to 
 swell, and at length rendering them carious, unless 
 timely assistance be given. There are other cases, 
 in which the matter escapes between 1 he fangs and 
 sockets of the teeth. Lastly, there are other examples, 
 in which matter, formed in the antrum, makes its 
 exit at the nostril of the same sidt when the patient 
 is lying with his head on the opposite one, in a low 
 position. If this mode of evacuation should be fre- 
 quently repeated, it prevents the tumour both from 
 pointing externally, and bursting, as it would do if the 
 purulent matter could find no other vent. This eva- 
 cuation of the pus from the nostril is not very com- 
 mon. The method of cure consists in extracting one 
 of the dentes molares from the affected side ; and then 
 perforating through the socket into the bony cavity. 
 
 A mild injection may afterward be employed to 
 cleanse the sinus occasionally. 
 
 Antrum maxilla. See Antrum of Highmore. 
 
 Antrum maxillare. See Antrum of Highmore. 
 
 Antrum pylori. A concavity of the stomach ap- 
 proaching the pylorus. 
 
 Anty'lion. (From Antyllus , its inventor.) An 
 astringent application, recommended by Paulus iEgi- 
 neta. 
 
 A'NUS. (Anus, i. masc. quasi onus ; as carrying 
 the burden of the bowels.) 
 
 1. The fundament ; the lower extremity of the great 
 intestine, named the rectum, is so called ; and its office 
 is to form an outlet for the faeces. The anus is fur- 
 nished wiih muscles which are peculiar to it, viz. the 
 sphincter , which forms a broad circular band of fibres, 
 and keeps it habitually closed, and the levatores ani , 
 which serve to dilate and draw it up to its natural 
 situation, after the expulsion of the faeces. It is also 
 surrounded, as well as the whole of the neighbouring 
 intestine, with muscular fibres, and a very loose sort 
 of cellular substance. Tire anus is subject to various 
 diseases, especially piles, ulceration, abscesses, ex- 
 crescences, prolapsus ; and imperforation in new-born 
 infants. 
 
 2. The term anus is also applied to a small opening 
 of the third ventricle of the brain, wliicn leads into 
 the fourth. 
 
 [ Fissure of the anus. In the New- York Medical 
 and Physical Journal, a very interesting case of this 
 malady is related by the patient himself. He was suc- 
 cessfully operated upon by Professor Alexander II. Ste- 
 vens, M.D., of the College of Physicians and Surgeons 
 of New-York. The fissure was on one side, and the 
 incision was made directly upon it and through the 
 sphincter. The relief from the most agonizing pain 
 was immediate and permanent. We find a note on the 
 subject of this disease in the Philadelphia edition of 
 Cooper's First Lines of the Practice of Surgery, which 
 we quote. 
 
 “ Baron Boyer has recently called the attention of i 
 Surgeons to what he has denominated fissure of the 
 anus. Though this disease w as noticed by AStius, it 
 passed unobserved by modern surgeons until the time 
 of Sabatier, who imperfectly described it. Baron 
 Boyer has met with many cases of it, and it is now 
 understood by all the surgeons of Paris, w here it is said 
 to be not uncommon. It has been generally confounded 
 with ulcerated piles, blind fistula, or other diseases of 
 the rectum. The symptoms it occasions have been 
 considered inexplicable by the surgeon, though exceed- 
 ingly distressing to the patient. Fissure of the anus is 
 an oblong ulceration of the extremity of the rectum, 
 
 just where the mucous membrane joins the skin. The 
 ulceration is generally a little above the anus, so that 
 it is not easily discovered, unless the sides of the rec- 
 tum are drawn outwards, and the gut partially everted. 
 Moreover, the fissure is superficial, and presents 
 nothing striking to the eye, and is, therefore, more 
 likely to pass unobserved. The mucous membrane is 
 more red than natural at the edges of the ulcerated 
 portion, which is entirely absorbed; but there is 
 nothing unnatural to be felt witn the fingers, except 
 a very remarkable constriction, which accompanies, or 
 rather precedes, this disease. It would appear, that 
 this constriction is, indeed, the cause of the malady, 
 which results from the efforts to expel hardened feces 
 through the contracted passage. The introduction of 
 the finger causes exquisite pain.” 
 
 “The first symptom of the disease, is pain felt in 
 evacuating the rectum, greatly aggravated by costive- 
 ness, and rendered most excruciating by the hardness 
 of the feces. Hence the sufferer is led to use injections 
 and mild laxative medicines. In the commencement, 
 the pain subsides at the expiration of about half an 
 hour ; in its progress, the paroxysms lengthen to several 
 hours’ duration, and the patients writhe in agony, not 
 knowing what position to put themselves in. They 
 suffer least in bed, and remain there several days with- 
 out leaving it. The pain has accessions without any 
 known cause, and often ceases in the same manner.” 
 
 “ The pain appears to be owing to a retention of 
 excrementitiuus matter near the extremity of the rec- 
 tum, the expulsion of which is prevented by the con- 
 striction of the sphincter ani. The faeces are, some- 
 times, streaked with a line of blood, especially if they 
 be hard; but this is not always the case: sometimes 
 there is a discharge per anum of a white liquid matter, 
 in small quantities ; this is what would be expected 
 from an inflamed or ulcerated mucous membrane, but 
 occasionally the ulceration extends to the muscular 
 coat of the intestine.” 
 
 “ These symptoms vary in different patients. In 
 delicate and nervous women, a variety of remote symp- 
 toms occur, and often conceal the origin of the primary 
 complaint, which is mistaken for cancer of the rectum, 
 ulceration of the womb, &c.” 
 
 “ In this disease there are two distinct occurrences: 
 viz. constriction of the anus, and ulceration or fissure. 
 The former is the cause of the latter. Ulceration with- 
 out constriction, as we every day see in fistula in ano, 
 does not occasion so severe pain as is felt in this com- 
 plaint. With respect to the treatment of this com- 
 plaint, if it be slight, it will sometimes yield to laxative 
 medicines and the application of leeches to the peri- 
 liaeum. But these means are not generally sufficient. 
 It is then necessary to divide with the Knife the whole 
 of the sphincter ani, and that if possible, immediately 
 at the seat of the fissure. The incision should be at 
 least one-third of an inch deep, especially near the 
 verge of the anus, and an inch long. After the ope- 
 ration, or at any rate, before cicatrization begins, a 
 tent is to be introduced and kept in the rectum, with- 
 out which the operation would be unsuccessful 
 When the fissure is in the anterior part of the anus, as 
 the sphincter could not be safely divided in that direc- 
 tion, it is best to cut towards the coccyx. After the 
 cure the rectum is found more ample than before.” A.] 
 
 Anus, artificial. An accidental opening in the 
 parietes of the abdomen, to which opening some part of 
 the intestinal canal leads, and through which the feces 
 are either wholly or in part discharged. When stran- 
 gulated hernia occurs, in which the intestine is simply 
 pinched, and this event is unknown ; when it has not 
 been relieved by the usual means ; or when the ne- 
 cessary operation has not been practised in time ; the 
 protruded part becomes gangrenous, . and the feces 
 escape. But if the patient should be at last operated 
 upon, his feces are discharged through the wound, and 
 the intestines are more easily emptied. In both cases, 
 the excrement continues to be discharged from the ar- 
 tificial opening. In this way an artificial anus is 
 formed, through which the excrement is evacuated 
 during life/ 
 
 Any'pRion. (From a, priv. and ti^wp, water; so 
 called, because they who eat of it become thirsty.) A 
 species of night-shade, according to Blancard. 
 
 Anypeu'thynus. (From a, neg. and vrcuOvvof, 
 blameable.) Hippocrates, in his Precepts, uses this 
 word to signify an accidental event, which cannot be 
 
APH 
 
 A PH 
 
 charged on the physician, and for which he is not ac- 
 countable. 
 
 AO RTA. (. Aorta , ce. f.; from arjp, air, and rypea), 
 to keep: so called because the ancients supposed that 
 only air was contained in it.) The great artery of 
 tlie body, which arises from the left ventricle of the 
 heart, forms a curvature in the chest, and descends 
 into the abdomen. See Artery. 
 
 Apalachi'ne gallis. (From airaXaKW, to repel ; 
 because it is supposed to repel infection.) See Ilex 
 cassine. 
 
 APARI'NE. (From pivr ?, a file ; because its bark is 
 rough, and rasps like a file.) Goose-grass. See Ga- 
 lium aparine. 
 
 Aparthro'sis. (From aito and a pOpov, a joint.) 
 Articulation. 
 
 APATITE. A phosphate of lime mineral, of a 
 white wine, yellow, green and red colour, found in 
 primitive rocks in Cornwall and Devonshire. 
 
 [There are several varieties of the phosphate of 
 lime. The first variety (apatite) yielded klaproth, 
 lime 55.00, phosphoric acid, 45.00. 
 
 Its solubility in acids, and inferior hardness, may 
 serve to distinguish it from the chrysoberil, tourmaline, 
 topaz, chrysolite, beryl, emerald, and some Varieties of 
 quartz; all of which it more or less resembles, espe- 
 cially the emerald, beryl , and chrysolite. From car- 
 bonate of lime it differs by its greater hardness, and 
 want of effervescence in acids ; and it does not, like the 
 fiuate of lime, when its powder is thrown into warm 
 sulphuric acid, yield a gas capable of corroding glass, 
 unless from the accidental presence of a small quantity 
 of that salt. The variety of phosphate of lime, called 
 apatite, usually in crystals, sometimes presents a 
 low six-sided prism, the primitive form. 
 
 The same gangure, which contains the crystals, often 
 embraces grains or small granular masses, having a 
 crystalline structure, but nearly or quite destitute of a 
 regular form. The apatite occurs in veins, or is dis- 
 seminated in granite, gneiss, or other primitive rocks. 
 It is associated with quartz, feldspar, fiuate of lime, 
 garnets, the oxydes of iron, tin, &c. 
 
 Apatite has been found in Maryland, Pennsylvania, 
 and New- York; also in the States of Connecticut and 
 Maine.— Cl. Min. A.] 
 
 APE'LLA. (From a, priv. and pellis , skin.) Short- 
 ness of the prepuce. Galen gives this name to all 
 whose prepuce, either through disease, section, or 
 otherwise, will not cover the gians. 
 
 APE'PSIA. (Apcpsia, ce f. Amipta; from a, priv. 
 and iteittu), to digest.) Indigestion. See Dyspepsia. 
 
 Ape'riens palpebrarum rectus. See Levator 
 palpebrce superioris. 
 
 APERIENT. ( Aperiens ; from aperio , to open.) 
 
 1. That which gently opens the bowels. 
 
 2. Applied also to muscles, the office of which is to 
 open parts ; as the levator palpebrai superioris, which 
 is called, in some anatomical works, aperiens palpebne. 
 
 Aperi'staton. See Aperistatus. 
 
 Aperi'status. (From a , neg. and irepi^jpi, to sur- 
 round.) Aperistaton. An epithet used by Galen, of 
 an ulcer which is not dangerous, nor surrounded by 
 inflammation. 
 
 Ape'rtor ocuLt. See Levator palpcbrce superioris. 
 
 APETA liUS. (From a , priv. antj petalum, a petal.) 
 Without a petal or corol. 
 
 Apetalve plant.e. Plants without petals. The 
 name of a division of plants in most systems of botany. 
 
 Apeutiiy'smenus. (From aizo and evdvs, straight.) 
 A name formerly given to the intestinum rectum, or 
 straight gut. 
 
 A PEX. 1. The extremity of a part ; as the apex of 
 the tongue, apex of the nose, &c. 
 
 2. The extremity of a leaf, apexfolii. 
 
 3. The anthera of a flower of Tournefort, Rivinus, 
 and Ray. 
 
 Aphani'smus. (From afyavi^o), to remove from the 
 sight.) The removal, or gradual decay, of a disorder. 
 
 APHANITE. The name given by Haiiy to a rock 
 apparently homogeneous, but really compound, in 
 which amphibole is the predominant principle. 
 
 APHA2RESIS. (From adiatprw, to remove.) This 
 term was formerly much useef in the schools of surgery, 
 to signify that part of the art which consists in taking 
 off any diseased or preternatural part of the body. 
 
 APHELXIA. ( Aphelxiu , a:, f. ; from a<pe\KO), 
 
 abstraho to separate or abstract.) Revery. A genus 
 
 of diseases in Good’s classification constituted by 
 absence or abstraction of mind. See Nosology. 
 
 Aphefse'ma. (From am, and to boil.) A 
 
 decoction. 
 
 A'phesis. (From acpiypt, to remit.) The remis- 
 sion or termination of a disorder. 
 
 Aphiste'sis. (From acpi^yixt, to draw from.) An 
 abscess. 
 
 Aphlogistic lamp. One which burns without flame. 
 
 A'phodos. (From atro, and ooos , departure.) Ex- 
 crement. The dejection of the body. 
 
 APHO'NIA. (A<£a ma; from a, priv. and <pwvi 7, thu 
 voice.) A suppression of the voice, without either 
 syncope or coma. A genus of disease in the class 
 Locales , and order Dyscinesice , of Cullen. 
 
 1. When it takes place from a tumour of the fauces, 
 or about the glottis, it is termed aphonia gutturalis. 
 
 2. When from a disease of the trachea, aphonia 
 trachealis. 
 
 3. And when from a paralysis, or want of nervous 
 energy, aphonia atonica. 
 
 APHORIA. ( Aphoria , ce. f. ; from a, negative, and 
 0£pw, fero, paris.) Barrenness. The name of a genus 
 of diseases in Good's new classification. See Noso- 
 logy. 
 
 A'PHORISM. ( Aphorismus ; from a<f>opi^ w, to dis- 
 tinguish.) A maxim, or principle, comprehended in a 
 short sentence. 
 
 APIIRITE. Earth foam. A carbonate of lime 
 usually found in calcareous veins at Gera in Misnia and 
 Thuringia. 
 
 [APHRIZITE. A variety of schorl, sometimes in 
 nine-sided prisms, terminated at one extremity by three 
 faces, and at the other by six, of which three are 
 larger than the others, and stand on those three lateral 
 edges of the prism, each of which contain? an angle 
 of 120°.— Cl. .Min. A.J 
 
 APHRODl'SIA. ( From A<b poSlttj, Venus.) An 
 immoderate desire of venery. 
 
 APHRODISIAC. (Aphrodisiacus ; from atppoScoia, 
 venery.) That which excites a desire for venery. 
 
 Aphrodisia'sticon. (From pippos, froth.) A troch 
 so called by Galen, because it was given in dysenteries, 
 where the stools were frothy. 
 
 Aphrodi'sius morbus. (From A (ppoSirri, Venus.) 
 The venereal disease. 
 
 APHTHA. ( Aphtha , ce. f. A <f>Qai from airrw, to 
 inflame.) The thrush. Frog, or sore mouth. Aphtha 
 lactucimen of Sauvages. Ulcera serpentia oris, or 
 spreading ulcers in the mouth, of Celsus. Pustula 
 oris. Alcola. Vesiculce gingivarum. Acacos. Aphtha 
 infantum. A disease ranked , by Cullen in the class 
 Pyrexice, order Exanthemata. Children are very sub- 
 ject to it. It appears in small, white ulcers upon the 
 tongue, gums, and around the mouth and palate, 
 resembling small particles of curdled milk. When the 
 disease is mild, it is confined to these parts ; but when 
 it is violent and of long standing, it is apt to extend 
 through the whole course of the alimentary canal, from 
 the mouth down to the anus ; and so to excite severe 
 purgings, flatulencies; and other disagreeable symp- 
 toms. The disease when recent and confined to the 
 mouth, may in general be easily removed ; but when 
 of long standing, and extending down to the stomach 
 and intestines, it very frequently proves fatal. 
 
 The thrush sometimes occurs as a chronic disease, 
 both in warm climates and in tltose northern countries 
 where the cold is combined with a considerable 
 degree of moisture, or where the soil is of a very 
 marshy nature. It may, in some cases, be considered 
 as an idiopathic affection ; but it is more usually symp- 
 tomatic. It shows itself, at first, by an uueasy sen- 
 sation, or burning heat in the stomach, which comes on 
 by slow degrees, and increases gradually in violence. 
 After some time, small pimples, of about the size of a 
 pin’s head, show themselves on the tip and edges of the 
 tongue; and these, at length, spread over the whole 
 inside of the mouth, and occasion such a tenderness 
 and rawness, that the patient cannot take any food of 
 a solid nature ; neither can he receive any vinous or 
 spirituous liquor into his mouth, without great pun- 
 gency and pain being excited ; little febrile heat attends 
 but there is a dry skin, pale countenance, small pulse, 
 and cold extremities. These symptoms will probably 
 continue for some weeks, the general health being 
 sometimes better and sometimes worse, and then the 
 patient will be attacked with acrid eructations or 
 
 7U 
 
API 
 
 APO 
 
 severe purgings, which greatly exhaust his strength, 
 and produce considerable emaciation of the whole 
 body. After a little time, these symptoms cease, and 
 he again enjoys better health ; but, sooner or later, the 
 acrid matter shows itself once more in the mouth, with 
 greater virulence than before, and makes frequent 
 translations to the stomach and intestines, and so from 
 these to the mouth again, until, at last, the patient is 
 reduced to a perfect skeleton. Elderly people, and 
 persons with a shattered constitution, are most liable 
 to its attacks. The treatment of the thrush in children 
 Is generally to be begun with the exhibition of a gentle 
 emetic : then clear the bowels, if confined, by rhubarb 
 and magnesia, castor oil, or other mild aperients ; or 
 sometimes in gross, torpid habits by a dose of calomel. 
 In general the prevalence of acid in the primae vise 
 appears to lead to the complaint; whence antacid 
 remedies prove beneficial in its progress: when the 
 patient is costive, giving the preference to magnesia ; 
 when relaxed, to chalk, which may be sometimes 
 joined with aromatics, the mild vegetable astringents, 
 or even a little opium, if the diarrhoea be urgent! 
 Where the child is very weak, and the aphthae of a 
 dark colour, the decoction of bark or other tonics must 
 be had recourse to. The separation of the sloughs and 
 healing of the ulcers may be promoted by washing the 
 mouth occasionally with the honey of borax, diluted 
 with two or three parts of rose water ; or where they 
 are of a dark colour, by the decoction of bark, acidu- 
 lated with sulphuric acid. The diet should be light 
 and nutritious, especially where there is much debility. 
 As the complaint is subsiding, particular attention is 
 required to obviate the bowels becoming confined. In 
 the chronic aphthae affecting grown persons, pretty 
 much the same plan of treatment is to be pursued : 
 besides which, the compound powder of ipecacuanha 
 and other ’diaphoretics, assisted by the occasional use 
 of the warm bath, wearing flannel next the skin, par- 
 ticularly in a damp cold climate, &c. appear to be 
 beneficial. 
 
 APHYLLUS. (From a, priv. and 0uAA ov, a leaf.) 
 Leafless.' A term applied to parts of plants which are 
 so conditioned when similar parts of other plants have 
 leaves. Thus a stem is said to be aphyllous when it is 
 altogether void of leaves. Linnasus uses the term 
 nudus. Examples are found in Cuscuta Europcea , 
 dodder ; Asphodelus fistula sus, &c. 
 
 Aphyllje plant.®. Aphyllous plants, or plants 
 without leaves. Some plants being entirely devoid of 
 leaves, are naturally arranged under one head, to 
 which this name is given. 
 
 A'PIS. The name of a genus of insects in the Lin- 
 naean system. The bee. 
 
 Apis mellifica. The systematic name of the 
 honey-bee. It was formerly dried and powdered, and 
 thus given internally as a diuretic. It is to the industry 
 of this little animal that we are indebted for honey and 
 wax. See Mel and Cera. The venom of the bee, 
 according to Fontana, bears a close resemblance to 
 that of the viper. It is contained in a small vesicle, 
 and has a hot acrid taste like that of the scorpion. 
 
 A'PIUM. ( Apium , i. n. ; from yitios, Dorice , amos, 
 mild : or from apes , bees ; because they are fond of it.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- 
 tem. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the herb smallage. 
 See Apium graveolens. 
 
 Apium oraveolens. The systematic name for the 
 apium of the pharmacopoeias. Apium— foliolis cau- 
 linis , cunciformibus, umbellis, sessilibus , of Linnams. 
 Smallage The root, seeds, and fresh plant, are ape- 
 rient and carminative. 
 
 Apium hortlnse. See Apium petroselinum. 
 
 Apium petroselinum The systematic name for 
 the petroselinum of the pharmacopoeias. Petroselinum 
 vulgare. Apium hortense. Common parsley. Apium 
 — foliis caulinis lincaribus , involucellis minutis , of 
 Linnaeus. Both the roots and seeds of this plant were 
 formerly directed by the London College for medicinal 
 use, and the root is still retained in the Edinburgh 
 Pharmacopoeia: the former have a sweetish taste, 
 accompanied with a slight warmth or flavour, some- 
 what resembling that of carrot; the latter are in taste 
 warmer and more aromatic than any other part of the 
 plant, and manifest considerable bitterness. Tile roots 
 are said to be aperient and diuretic, and have been 
 employed in nephritic pains and obstructions of urine. 
 
 The seeds possess aromatic and carminative powers, 
 
 but are seldom prescribed. 
 
 [APLOME of Hauy, Brochant, Brogniart. This 
 very rare mineral has been observed only in dodecae- 
 drons with rhombic faces, marked by stria;, parallel to 
 the shorter diagonals. This dodecaedron is supposed to 
 be derived from a cube by one of the most simple laws 
 of decrement : viz. that of a single range of particles 
 parallel to all the edges of a cube. Hence its name 
 from the Greek AirAooj, simple. 
 
 The Aplome gives fire with steel, and feebly scratches 
 quartz. Its specific gravity is 3.44. Its fracture in 
 some parts is uneven and nearly dull ; While in others 
 it is shining and slightly conchoidal. Its colour is 
 usually a deep brown, sometimes yellowish green. 
 It is usually opaque, but the small crystals often trans- 
 mit an orange-coloured light. 
 
 It is fusible by the blow-pipe into a blackish glass. It 
 is composed of silex, 40.0, alumine 20.0, lime 14.5, 
 oxyde of iron 14.5, manganese 2.0, ferruginous silex 
 2.0 ; = 93.00. 
 
 It differs from the garnet in the direction of its striae 
 and its inferior specific gravity. It has been found in 
 Siberia and Saxony. — Cl. Min. A.] 
 
 APLONiE. A deep orange-brown mineral, mostly 
 considered to be a variety of the garnet. 
 
 APNEU'STIA. (From a , and itvcw, to breathe.) 
 A defect or difficulty of respiration, such as happens in 
 a cold, &c. Foesius. 
 
 Apniea'. The same. — Galen. 
 
 Apocapni'smus. (From ano, and Kairvogi smoke.) 
 A fumigation. 
 
 Apocalha'rsis. (From am, and Kadatpu), to purge.) 
 An evacuation of humours. A discharge downwards, 
 and sometimes applied, with little discrimination, to 
 vomiting. 
 
 Apocaulize'sis. (From anoKavXliw, to break trans- 
 versely.) A transverse fracture. — Hippocrates. 
 
 APOCENO'SIS. (From am, and ksvoui, to evacu- 
 ate.) 1. A flow or evacuation of any humour. 
 
 2. The name of an order in the class Locales of 
 Cullen, which embraces diseases characterized by a 
 superabundant flux of blood, or other fluid, without 
 pyrexia. 
 
 Apo'cope. (From am, and kotttu), to cut from.) 
 Abscission, or the removal of a part by cutting it off - . 
 
 Apo'crisis. (From am, and xpivw, to secrete 
 from.) A secretion of superabundant humours. — 
 
 Hippocrates. 
 
 Apocru'sticon. See Apocmstinum. 
 
 Apocru'stinum. (From airoicpovw, to repel.) Apo 
 crusticon. An astringent or repellent medicine.— 
 Galen. 
 
 Apocye'sis. (From am, and kvio, to bring forth.) 
 Parturition, or the bringing forth of a child. — Galen. 
 
 Apodacry'tica. (From am, and daicpv, a tear) 
 Medicines which, by exciting tears, remove super- 
 fluous humours from the eyes, as onions &c. — Pliny. 
 
 Apogeu'sis. See Ageustia 
 
 Apogeu'stia. See Ageustia. 
 
 Apoginome'sis. (From amyivopai, to be absent.) 
 The remission or absence of a disease. — Hippocrates. 
 
 Apoglauco'sis. (From am, and yXaricos, sky- 
 coloured ; so called because of its bluish appearance.) 
 See Glaucoma. 
 
 Apo'gonum. (J’rom am, and ytvopai, to beget.) A 
 living foetus in the womb. — Hippocrates. 
 
 Apolep'sis. (From am, and A ay6avo), to take 
 from.) An interception, suppression, or retention of 
 urine, or any other natural evacuation. — Hippo- 
 crates. 
 
 Apolino'sis. (From am, and A ivov, flax.) The 
 method of curing a fistula, according to ASgineta, by 
 the application of raw flax. 
 
 Apo' lysis. (From am, and Avw, to release.) The 
 solution or termination of a disease. The removal of 
 a bandage. — Erotianus. 
 
 APOMA'GMA. (From am, and parrw, to cleanse 
 from.) Any thing used to cleanse and wipe away 
 filth from sores, as sponge, Sec. — Hippocrates. 
 
 Apomathe'ma. (From am, neg. and pavdavu, to 
 learn.) Hippocrates expresses, by this term, a forget 
 fulness of all that has been learnt. 
 
 Apo'meli. (From ano, from, and pc\i, honey.) A* 
 oxymcl,or decoction, made with honey. 
 
 APONEURO SIS (From urn, and vcvpui , a nerve ; 
 from an erroneous supposition of the ancients, that it 
 
APO 
 
 APO 
 
 was formed by the expansion of a nerve.) A tendi- 
 nous expansion. See Muscle. 
 
 Al’O'NIA. (From a, priv. and ttovos , pain.) Free- 
 dom from pain. 
 
 Aponitro'sis. (From am), and virpov, nitre.) The 
 sprinkling an ulcer over with nitre. 
 
 Apopalle'sis. (From anoizaWu), to throw off 
 hastily.) An abortion, or premature expulsion of a 
 foetus. — Hippocrates. 
 
 Apopalsis. See Apopallesis. 
 
 Apopeda'sis. (From goto , and nydau), to jump 
 from.) A luxation. 
 
 APOPHLEGMA'SrA. (From goto, and 'pXeypa, 
 phlegm.) A discharge of phlegm or mucus. 
 
 APOPHLEGMA'TIC. (Apophlegmaticus ; from 
 airo, and (pXcypa, phlegm.) Apophlegmatizantia ; 
 Apophlegmatizonta. 1. Medicines which excite the 
 secretion of mucus from the mouth and nose. 
 
 2. Masticatories. 
 
 3. Errhines. 
 
 Apophlegmatizantia. See Apophlegmatic. 
 
 Apophlegmatizonta. See Apophlegmatic. 
 
 Apophra'xis. (From goto, and (j>paaou>, to interrupt.) 
 A suppression of the menstrual discharge. 
 
 Apophtha'rma. (From got o, and <pQupu), to cor- 
 rupt.) A medicine to procure abortion. 
 
 Apophthe'gma. (From anocpdeYYopai, to speak 
 eloquently.) A short maxim, or axiom ; a rule. 
 
 Apo'phthora. (From airoipOeipu), to be abortive.) 
 An abortion. 
 
 Apophy'ades. The ramifications of the veins and 
 arteries. — Hippocrates. 
 
 Apo'phyas. (From goto^uw, to proceed from.) 
 Any thing which grows or adheres to another, as a 
 wart to the finger. 
 
 APOPHYLLITE. Ichthyophthalmite. Fish-eye 
 stone. A mineral composed of silex, potassa, and 
 water, found in the iron mine of Utoe, in Sweden. 
 
 [This mineral occurs in laminated masses, or in 
 regular crystals, having a strong, and peculiar external 
 lustre, which is intermediate between vitreous and 
 pearly. When exposed to the fltime of a lamp it exfo- 
 liates. Before the blow-pipe it melts with some diffi- 
 culty into a white enamel. Its fragments, placed in 
 cold nitric acid, are gradually converted into a whitish, 
 flaky substance. Its powder forms a jelly in nitric ’or 
 muriatic acid. It contains silex 51, lime 28, potash 4, 
 water 17. It is lighter and harder than sulphate of 
 barytes, but much less hard than adularia, both of 
 which it may resemble. — Cl. Min. A.J 
 
 APO'PHYSIS. (From airotivu), to proceed from.) 
 1. In anatom'y. Appendix ; Probole ; Ecphysis ; Pro- 
 cessus ; Productio; Projectura; Protuber anti a. A 
 process, projection, or protuberance of a bone beyond 
 a plain surface ; as the nasal apophysis of the frontal 
 bone, &c. 
 
 2. In botany, this word is applied to a fleshy tuber- 
 cle under the basis of the capsule or dry fruit adher- 
 ing to the frondose mosses. 
 
 Apople'cta vena. A name formerly applied to the 
 internal jugular vein; so called because in apoplexies 
 it appears full and turgid. — Bartholin. 
 
 APOPLE'CTIC. (From anonXylia, an apoplexy.) 
 Belonging to an apoplexy. 
 
 APOPLE'XY. ( Apoplexy , ce. f. ; from goto, and 
 nXyeou), to strike or knock down; because persons, 
 when seized with this disease, fall down suddenly.) 
 A sudden abolition, in some degree, of the powers of 
 sense and motion, the patient lying in a sleep-like 
 state ; the action of the heart remaining, as well as 
 the respiration, often with a stertorous noise. Cullen 
 arranges it in the class JYeuroses, and order Cornata : 
 
 1. When it takes place from a congestion of blood, 
 it is termed Apoplexia sanguinea. 
 
 2. When there is an abundance of serum, as in per- 
 sons of a cold phlegmatic temperament, Apoplexia 
 serosa. 
 
 3. If it arise from water in the ventricles of the 
 brain, it is called Apoplexia hydrocephalica. See Hy- 
 drocephalus. 
 
 4. If from a wound, Apoplexia traumatica. 
 
 5. If from poisons, Apoplexia venenata. 
 
 6. If from the action of suffocating exhalations, 
 Apoplexia suffocata. 
 
 7. If from passions of the mind, Apoplexia mentalis. 
 
 8. And when it is joined with catalepsy, Apoplexia 
 cataleptica. 
 
 F 
 
 Apoplexy makes its attack chiefly at an advanced 
 period of life ; and most usually on those who are of a 
 corpulent habit, with a short neck, and large head ; 
 and who lead an inactive life, make use of a full diet, 
 or drink to excess. The immediate cause of apoplexy, 
 is a compression of the brain, produced either by an 
 accumulation of blood in the vessels of the head, and 
 distending them to such a degree, as to compress the 
 medullary portion of the brain; or by an effusion of 
 blood from the red vessels, or of serum from the exha- 
 lants ; which fluids are accumulated in such a quan- 
 tity as to occasion compression. These states, of 
 overdislension and of effusion, may be brought on by 
 whatever increases the afflux, and impetus of the 
 blood in the arteries of the head ; such as violent fits 
 of passion, great exertionsof muscular strength, severe 
 exercise, excess in venery, stooping down lor any 
 length of time, wearing any thing too tight about the 
 neck, overloading the stomach, long exposure to ex 
 cessive cold, or a vertical sun, the sudden suppression 
 of any long-accustomed evacuation, the application of 
 the fumes of certain narcotic and metallic substances, 
 such as opium, alkohol, charcoal, mercury, &c. and 
 by blows, wounds, and other external injuries: in 
 short, apoplexy may be produced by whatever deter- 
 mines too great a flow of blood to the brain, or pre 
 vents its free return.from that organ. 
 
 The young, and those of a full plethoric habit, are 
 most liable to attacks of the sanguineous apoplexy ; 
 and those of a phlegmatic constitution, or who are 
 much advanced in life, to the serous. Apoplexy is 
 sometimes preceded by headache^ giddiness, dimness 
 of sight, loss of memory, faltering of the tongue in 
 speaking, numbness in the extremities, drowsiness, 
 stupor, and nightmare, all denoting an affection 
 of the brain; but it more usually happens that, 
 without much previous indisposition, the person falls 
 down suddenly, the countenance becomes florid, the 
 face appears swelled and puffed up, the vessels of the 
 head, particularly of the neck and temples, seem tur 
 gid and distended with blood ; the eyes are prominent 
 and fixed, the breathing is difficult and performed with 
 a snorting noise, and the pulse is strong and full. 
 Although the whole body is affected with the loss of 
 sense and motion, it nevertheless takes place often 
 more upon one side than the other, which is called 
 hemiplegia, and in this case, the side least affected 
 with palsy is somewhat convulsed. 
 
 In forming an opinion as to the event, we must be 
 guided by the violence of the symptoms. If the fit is 
 of long duration, the respiration laborious and sterto- 
 rous, and the person much advanced in years, the dis- 
 ease, in all probability, will terminate fatally. In 
 some cases, it goes off’ entirely; but it more frequently 
 leaves a state of mental imbecility behind it, or termi- 
 nates in a hemiplegia, or in death. Even when an 
 attack is recovered from, it most frequently returns 
 again, after a short period of time, and in the end 
 proves fatal. In dissections of apoplexy, blood is often 
 found effused on the surface and in the cavities of the 
 brain ; and in other instances, a turgidity and disten- 
 tion of the blood-vessels are to be observed. In some 
 cases, tumours have been found attached to different 
 parts of the substance of the brain, and in others, no 
 traces of any real affection of it could be observed. 
 
 On an attack of sanguineous apoplexy, all compres- 
 sion should be removed from the neck, the patient iaid 
 with his head a good deal raised, and a free admission 
 of cool air allowed. Then blood should be taken 
 freely from the arm or the temporal artery, or the jugu- 
 lar vein; which it may be sometimes necessary to 
 repeat, if the symptoms continue, and the patient is 
 still plethoric ; or if blood can less be spared, cupping 
 or leeches may lessen the congestion in the brain. 
 The next object should be thoroughly to evacuate the 
 bowels by some active purgative, as calomel joined 
 with jalap, or with extract of colocynth, or followed 
 by infusion of senna and some neutral salt, with a lit- 
 tle tartarized antimony or tincture of jalap repeated 
 every two hours till it operates ; or a draught of tinc- 
 ture of senna and wine of aloes, where the bowels are 
 very torpid, may answer the purpose. Stimulant 
 clysters will also be proper, particularly if the patient 
 cannot swallow, as common salt and syrup of buck- 
 thorn, with a proper quantity of gruel; infusion of 
 senna or infusion of colocynth ; or a turpentine clyster 
 in elderly torpid habits. Cold should then be applied 
 
APO 
 
 APO 
 
 assiduously to the scalp, the hair being previously 
 shaved, and a blister to the back of the neck; and 
 diaphoretic medicines may be exhibited, avoiding, 
 however, those which contain opium. Sinapisms to the 
 feet may also be useful, particularly if these are cold. 
 If under these means, the sensibility does not gradually 
 return, some of the gentle diffusible stimulants will be 
 proper, as ammonia, mustard, aether, camphor, &c. : 
 and at this period, a blister to the scalp may come in 
 aid. By some practitioners emetics are recommended, 
 but their use is hazardous, especially if sufficient 
 evacuations be not premised : and the same may be 
 observed of sternutatories. In the serous form of the 
 disease, general bleeding is inadmissible, and even 
 the local abstraction of blood should be very spa- 
 ringly made ; the bowels should be kept open, espe- 
 cially by aloetic or mercurial formulae, but not pro- 
 curing profuse discharges; and the other secretions 
 maintained, especially by the use of the diffusible 
 stimulants already mentioned; blisters to the head, 
 and errhines may be here also useful. When apo- 
 plectic symptoms have been occasioned by opium, or 
 other narcotics, the timely discharge of this by an 
 active emetic will be the most important measure ; 
 but in a plethoric habit, bleeding should be premised; 
 subsequently various stimulants may be employed, as 
 ammonia, vinegar, &c. endeavouring to procure a 
 determination to the surface, and rousing the patient 
 from his torpid state. The prevention of the san- 
 guineous form of the disease will be best attempted 
 by abstemiousness, regular moderate exercise, and 
 keeping up the evacuations ; an issue or seton may 
 also be useful ; but under urgent circumstances, bleed- i 
 ing, especially topical, must be resorted to. In leuco- ‘ 
 phlegmatic habits, a more nutritious diet will be 
 proper. 
 
 APOPNI'XIS. (From ammiyo), to suffocate.) A 
 suffocation. — Mcschion. 
 
 APOPSOPHE'SIS. (From a:ro, and i potpEio, to emit 
 wind.) The emission of wind by the anus or uterus, 
 according to Hippocrates. 
 
 APOPSY'CHIA. (From uiro, from, and rpvxv, the 
 mind.) The highest degree of deliquium, or fainting, 
 according to Galen. 
 
 APO'PTOSIS. (From amniirru), to fall down.) A 
 prolapsus, or falling dovyi of any part through relaxa- 
 tion. — Erotian . 
 
 Aporb'xis. (From am, and opty a>, to stretch out.) 
 A play with balls, in the gymnastic exercises. 
 
 Apo'ria. (From a, priv. and mpos, a duct.) Rest- 
 lessness, uneasiness, occasioned by the interruption of 
 perspiration, or any stoppage of the natural secretions. 
 
 Aporrhi'psis. (From amp'piirru), to cast off.) 
 Hippocrates used this word to signify that kind of 
 insanity where the patient tears off his clothes, and 
 casts them from him. 
 
 Aposceparni'smus. (From am, from, and aKeirap- 
 rt$w, to strike with a hatchet.) Deasciatio. A spe- 
 cies of fracture, when part of a bone is chipped off. — 
 Gorrceus. 
 
 Aposcha'sis. (From am, and axagu), to scarify.) 
 Aposchasmus. A scarification. Venesection. — Hip- 
 pocrates. , 
 
 [APOSEPEDINE. The products of the fermenta- 
 tion of cheese have been examined by M. Bracconnot, 
 who has shown that the substance, called by Proust 
 caseous oxide , has no claim to such a title, and pro- 
 poses to call it Jiposepedine, from am, and errjnedoiv, 
 (result of putrefaction). To obtain this substance, 
 the curd of skim-milk, spontaneously coagulated, is to 
 be mixed with water, and exposed in an open vessel 
 until the putrefaction has fully obtained its height. 
 By filtration, a liquor is obtained which, on being con- 
 centrated by evaporation, yields a product of a very 
 foetid odour, owing apparently to the presence of an 
 oily substance. Towards the close of the evaporation, 
 vapours of acetic acid pass over, and a liquid of the 
 consistence of syrup remains; which, on cooling, con- 
 cretes into a granulated, reddish mass like honey, and 
 of a saline bitter taste. Treated by alkohol, it is sepa- 
 rated into a soluble and insoluble portion. The latter 
 is the Jiposepedine of M. Bracconnot ; the former is 
 the caseate of ammonia of Proust — Webster's Man. 
 Cfiem. A.] 
 
 Aposi'tia. (From am, from, and euros, food.) 
 Apositios. A loathing of food. — Galen. 
 
 Apospa'sma. (From amarrao), to tear off.) A vio- 
 
 lent, irregular fracture of a tendon, ligament, - 
 
 Galen. 
 
 ArosPHACELi'sis. (From am, and <ttbaut\os, a 
 mortification.) Hippocrates uses this word to denote 
 a mortification of the flesh in wounds, or fractures, 
 caused by too tight a bandage. 
 
 APO'STASIS. (From am, and impi, to recede 
 from.) 1. An abscess, or collection of matter. 
 
 2. The coming away of a fragment of bone by frac- 
 ture. 
 
 3. When a distemper passes away by some outlet, 
 Hippocrates calls it an apostasis by excretion. 
 
 4. When the morbific matter, by its own weight, 
 falls and settles on any part, an apostasis by settle- 
 ment. 
 
 5. When one disease turns to another, an apostasis 
 
 by metastasis. 
 
 APOSTA'XIS. (From a-o^a^o), to distil from.) 
 Hippocrates uses this word to express the defluxion or 
 distillation of any humour, or fluid : as blood from the 
 nose. 
 
 APOSTELUS. An apostle. An ointment and 
 other things were formerly so designated from some 
 famous inventer ; as unguentum apostelorum, because 
 it has twelve ingredients in it. 
 
 APOSTEMA. ( Apostema , atis. n.; from a^t^ppi, 
 to recede.) The term given by the ancients to ab- 
 scesses in general. See Abscess. 
 
 APOSTEMA'TIAI. Those who, from an inward 
 abscess, void pus downward, are thus called by 
 Areteeus. 
 
 Aposteri'gma. (From ano^piym, fulcio.) Galen 
 uses this word to denote a rest of a diseased part, a 
 cushion. 
 
 Apo'strophe. (From am, and $ 'P£0&>, to turn 
 from.) Thus Paulus ASgineta expresses an aversion 
 for food. 
 
 APOSYRINGE'SIS. (From am, and <rvpiy%, a 
 fistula.) The degeneracy of a sore into a fistula. — 
 Hippocrates. 
 
 APOSY'RMA. (From am, and avpio, to rub off.) 
 An abrasion or disqaamation of the bones or skin. — 
 Hippocrates. 
 
 APOTANEUSIS. (From am, and reivio, to ex- 
 tend.) An extension, or elongation, of any member 
 or substance. 
 
 Apotelme'sis. (From am, and rihpa, a bog.) An 
 expurgation of filth, or fjeces. 
 
 APOTHE'CA. (AmOrfxri ; from anondrjpi, to re- 
 posit.) A shop, or vessel, where medicines are sold, 
 or deposited. 
 
 APOTHECA'RY. ( Apothecarius ; from a~o, and 
 Tidrjpi, pono, to put: so called from his employ being 
 to prepare, and keep in readiness, the various articles 
 in the Materia Medica, and to compound them for the 
 physician’s use ; or from anoOriKij, a shop.) In every 
 European country, except Great Britain, the apothe- 
 cary is the same as we name in England the druggist 
 and chemist. 
 
 APOTHERAPEI'A. (From am, and Stpancvo), to 
 cure.) A perfect cure, according to Hippocrates. 
 
 Apotherapeu-'tica. (From ano&eoamvu>, to heal.) 
 Therapeutics. That part of medicine which teaches 
 the art of curing disorders. 
 
 Apothe'rmum. (From am, and 3-eppy, heat.) An 
 acrimonious pickle, with mustard, vinegar, and oil. — 
 Galen. 
 
 APO'THESIS. (From am, and ndrjpi, to replace.) 
 The reduction of a dislocated bone, according to Hip- 
 pocrates. 
 
 APOTHLI’MMA. (From am, and 3\i6<o, to press 
 from.) The dregs or expressed juice of a plant. 
 
 Apothrau'sis. (From am, and Spavio, to break.) 
 The taking away the splinters of a broken bone. 
 
 Apo'tocus. (From am, and tiktio, to bring forth.) 
 Abortive ; premature. — Hippocrates. 
 
 Apotre'psis. (From am, and rpemo, to turn from.) 
 A resolution or reversion of a suppiu ating tumour. 
 
 ApotroPje'a. (From amrpemo, to avert.) An 
 amulet, or charm, to avert diseases. — Foesius. 
 
 A'POZEM. ( Apozema . From am, and £cu, to 
 boil.) A decoction. 
 
 Apozeu'xis. (From am, and gcvywpi, to sepa- 
 rate.) The separation or removal of morbid parts.— 
 
 Hippocrates. 
 
 Apo'zymos (From am, and <ppri, ferment ) Fer- 
 mented. 
 
APP 
 
 APPARATUS. (From apparco , to appear, or be 
 ready at band.) This term is applied to the instru- 
 ments and the preparation and arrangement of every 
 thing necessary in the performance of any operation, 
 medical, surgical, or chemical. 
 
 Apparatus altus. See Lithotomy. 
 
 Apparatus major. See Lithotomy. 
 
 Apparatus minor. See Lithotomy. 
 
 Apparatus, pneumatic. The discovery of aeri- 
 form fluids has, in modern chemistry, occasioned the 
 necessity of some peculiar instruments, by means of 
 which those substances may, in distillations, solutions, 
 or other operations, be caught, collected, and properly 
 managed. The proper instruments for this are styled 
 the pneumatic apparatus. Any kind of air is specifi- 
 cally lighter then any liquid ; and, therefore, if not 
 decomposed by it, rises through it in bubbles. On this 
 principle rests the essential part of the apparatus, 
 adapted to such operations. Its principal part is the 
 pneumatic trough, which is a kind of reservoir for the 
 liquid, through which the gas is conveyed and caused 
 to rise, and is filled either with water or with quick- 
 silver. Some inches below its brim a horizontal shelf 
 is fastened, in dimension about half or the third part 
 of the tro .gh, and in the water-trough this is provided 
 on its foremost edge with a row of holes, into which, 
 from underneath, short-necked funnels are fixed. The 
 trough is filled with water sufficient to cover the shelf, 
 to support the receivers, which being previously filled 
 with water are placed invertedly, their open end 
 turned down upon the above-mentioned holes, through 
 which afterward the gases, conveyed there and di- 
 rected by means of the funnels, rise in the form of air 
 bubbles. 
 
 In some cases the trough must be filled with quick- 
 silver, because water absorbs or decomposes some 
 kinds of air. The price and specific gravity of that 
 metal make it necessary to give to the p quicksilver 
 trough smaller dimensions. It is either cut in marble, 
 or made of wood well joined. The late Karsto has 
 contrived an apparatus, which, to the advantage of 
 saving room, adds that of great conveniency. 
 
 To disengage gases, retorts of glass, either common 
 or tubulated, are employed, and placed in a sand-bath, 
 or heated by a lamp. Earthen, or coated glass retorts, 
 are put in the naked fire. If necessary, they are 
 joined with a metallic or glass conveying pipe. 
 When, besides the aeriform, other fluids are to be col- 
 lected, the middle or intermediate bottle finds ito use ; 
 and to prevent, after cooling, the rising of the water 
 from the trough into the disengaging vessel, the tube 
 of safety is employed. For the extrication of gases 
 taking place in solutions, for which no external heat is 
 required, the bottle called disengaging bottle, or proof, 
 may be used. For receivers, to collect disengaged 
 airs, various cylinders of glass are used, whether gra- 
 duated or not, either closed at one end or open at both ; 
 and in this last case, they are made air-tight by a stop- 
 per fitted by grinding. Besides these, glass bells and 
 eonunon bottles are employed. 
 
 To combine with water, in a commodious way, 
 some gases that are only gradually and slowly ab- 
 sorbed by it, the glass apparatus of Parker is ser- 
 viceable. 
 
 APPENDI'CULA. A little appendage. 
 
 Appendicula c®ci vkrmiformis. A vermicular 
 process, about four inches in length, and the size of a 
 goose-quill, which hangs to the intestinum caeum of 
 the human body. 
 
 Apepndicul® eppiloic®. Appendices coliadiposcB. 
 The small appendices of the colon and rectum, winch 
 are filled with adipose substance. See Omentum. 
 
 APPENDICULATUS. Applied to leaves, leaf- 
 stalks, &cc. that are furnished with an additional organ 
 for some particular purpose not essential to it ; as the 
 Dionesa muscipulu , the leaves of which terminate 
 each in a pair of toothed irritable lobes, that close 
 over and imprison insects; as also the leaf of the JVe- 
 pentha distillatorea , which bears a covered pitcher full 
 of water ; the leaves of our Utriculum , which have 
 numerous bladders attached to them which seem to 
 6ecrete air and float them ; and the petiolus of the 
 Dipsacus pilosus , which has little leaves at its base. 
 
 APPENDIX. 1. An appendage; that which be- 
 longeth to any thing. 
 
 2. See Apophysis. 
 
 APPLE. See Pyrus 
 
 F 2 
 
 AQy 
 
 Apple , acid of. See Malic acid. 
 
 Apple , pine. See Bromelia ananus. 
 
 Apple , thorn. See Datura stramonium. 
 
 Appropriate affinity. See Affinity intermediate. 
 
 APRICOT. See Prunus armeniaca. 
 
 APYRE'XIA. (From a, priv. and irvpelia, a fever.) 
 Apyrexia. Without fever. — The intermission of fever- 
 ish heat. 
 
 APYRI'NUS. (From a, priv. and irvpyv, nucleus , a 
 kernel.) Without a kernel. 
 
 Apyrin® plant®. Plants without kernels. The 
 name in Gerard’s arrangement of a class of plants. 
 
 APYROUS. Bodies which sustain the action of a 
 strong heat for a considerable time, without change ot 
 figure or other properties, have been called apyrous ; 
 but the word is now very seldom used. It is synony 
 mous with refractory. 
 
 A QUA. See Water. 
 
 Aqu® aeris fixi. Water impregnated with fixed 
 air. This is liquid carbonic acid, or water impreg- 
 nated with carbonic acid. It sparkles in the glass, has 
 a pleasant acidulous taste, and forms an excellent be- 
 verage. It diminishes thirst, lessens the morbid heat 
 of the body, and acts as a powerful diuretic. It is 
 also an excellent remedy in increasing irritability of 
 the stomach, as in advanced pregnancy, and it is one 
 of the best anti-emetics which we possess. 
 
 Aqua aluminis composita. Compound solution 
 of alum, formerly called aqua aluminosa bateana. 
 See Liquor aluminis compositus. 
 
 Aqua ammoni® acetat®. See Ammonia acetatis 
 liquor. 
 
 Aqua ammoni® pur®. See Ammonia. 
 
 Aqua aneti. See Anethum graveolens. 
 
 Aqua calcis. See Calcis liquor. 
 
 Aqua carui. See Carum carui. 
 
 Aqua cinnamomi. See Laurus cinnamomum. 
 
 Aqua ccelestis. A preparation of copper. 
 
 Aqua cupri ammoniati. See Cupri ammoniati 
 liquor. 
 
 Aqua cupri vitriolati composita. This pre- 
 paration of the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia is used 
 externally, to stop haemorrhages of the nose, and otner 
 parts. It is made thus : R Cupri vitriolati , Aluminis , 
 sing. | ss. Aquae purae , § iv. Acidi vitriolici , 3 ij. 
 Boil the salts in water until they are dissolved ; then 
 filter the liquor and add the acid. 
 
 Aqua distillata. Distilled water. This is made 
 by distilling water in clean vessels, until about two- 
 thirds have come over. In nature, no water is found 
 perfectly pure. Spring or river water always contains 
 a portion of saline matter, principally sulphate ot 
 lime ; and, from this impregnation, is unfit for a num 
 ber of pharmaceutic preparations. By distillation, a 
 perfectly pure water is obtained. The London Col- 
 lege directs ten gallons of common water ; of which, 
 first distil four pints, which are to be thrown away; 
 then distil four gallons. This distilled water is to be 
 kept in glass vessels. See Water. 
 
 Aqua fieniculi. See Anethum fceniculum. 
 
 Aqua fortis. This name is given to a weak and 
 impure nitric acid, commonly used in the arts. It is 
 distinguished by the terms double and single , the single 
 being only half the strength of the other. The artists 
 who use these acids call the more concentrated acid, 
 which is much stronger even than the double aqua 
 fortis, spirit of nitre. This distinction appears to be 
 of some utility, and is therefore not improperly re- 
 tained by chemical writers. See Nitric acid. 
 
 Aqua kali pr®parati. See Potasses subcarbona - 
 tis liquor. 
 
 Aqua kali puri. See Potasses liquor. 
 
 Aqua lithargyri acetati. See Plumbi acetatis 
 liquor. 
 
 Aqua lithargyri acetati composita. See 
 Plumbi acetatis liquor dilutus. 
 
 Aqua marine. See Beryl. 
 
 Aqua menth® piperit®. See Mentha piperita . 
 
 Aqua menth® sativ®. See Mentha viridis. 
 
 Aqua menth® viridis. See Mentha viridis 
 
 Aqua de napoli. See Aquetta. 
 
 Aqua piment®. See Myrtus pimenta. 
 
 Aqua pulegii. See Mentha Pulegium. 
 
 Aqua regia. Aqua regalis. This acid, which is 
 a mixture of the nitric and muriatic acids, lately called 
 nitro-muriatic, and now chlorine, was formerly called 
 aqua regalis, because it was, at that time, the only 
 
ARx» 
 
 AC*U 
 
 acid that was known to be able to dissolve gold. See 
 Chlorine. 
 
 Aqua ros*. See Rosa centifolia. 
 
 Aqua styptica. A name formerly given to a com- 
 bination of powerful astringents, viz. sulphate of cop- 
 per, sulphate of alum, and sulphuric acid. It has 
 been applied topically to check haemorrhage, and, 
 largely diluted with water, as a wash in purulent oph- 
 thalmia. See Aqua cupri vitriolati composita. 
 
 Aqua Toffania. See Aquetta. 
 
 Aqua vite. Ardent spirit of the first distillation 
 has been distinguished in commerce by this name. 
 
 Aqua zinci vitriolati cum camphora. Aqua 
 vitriolica campkorata. This is made by dissolving 
 half an ounce of sulphate of zinc in a quart of boiling 
 water, adding half an ounce of camphorated spirit, 
 and filtering. This, when properly diluted, is a use- 
 ful collyrium for inflammations of the eyes, in which 
 there is a weakness of the parts. Externally, it is ap- 
 plied by surgeon^ to scorbutic and phagedenic ulcera- 
 tions. 
 
 Aque distillate. Distilled waters. These are 
 made by introducing vegetables, as mint, penny royal, 
 &c. into a still with water ; and drawing off as much 
 as is found to possess the properties of the plants. The 
 London College orders the waters to be distilled from 
 dried herbs, because fresh are not ready at all times of 
 the year. Whenever the fresh are used, the weights 
 are to be increased. But whether the fresh or dried 
 herbs are employed, the operator may vary the weight 
 according to the season in which they have been pro- 
 duced and collected. Herbs and seeds, kept beyond the 
 space of a year, are improper for the distillation of 
 waters. To every gallon of these waters, five ounces, 
 by measure, of proof spirit are to be added. 
 
 Aque minerales. See Mineral waters. 
 
 Aqua stillatitie simplices. Simple distilled 
 waters. 
 
 Aque stillatitie spirituose. Spirituous dis- 
 tilled waters, now called only spiritus ; as spiritus 
 pulegii. 
 
 AQUEDUCT. Aquceductus ; a canal or duct, so 
 named because it was supposed to carry a watery 
 fluid. 
 
 Aqueduct of fallopius. A canal in the petrous 
 portion of the temporal bone, first accurately described 
 by Fallopius. 
 
 Aquatic nut. See Trapa natans. 
 
 Aquatics plants. Aquatic plants, or such as 
 grow in or near water. A natural order of plants. 
 
 AQUATIC US. (From aqua, water.) Aquatic ; 
 or belonging to the water. 
 
 AQUEOUS. (Aquosus, watery.) Of the nature of, 
 or resembling water. 
 
 Aqueous' humour. Humor Aquosus. The very 
 limpid watery fluid, which fills both chambers of the 
 eye. See Eye. 
 
 AQUE'TTA. The name of a liquid poison, made 
 use of by the Roman women, under the Pontificate of 
 A lexander VII. It was prepared and sold in drops, by 
 Tophariia, or Toffania, an infamous woman who re- 
 sided at Palermo, and afterward at Naples. From her, 
 these drops obtained the name of Aqua Toffania, 
 Aqua della Toffana ; and also Aqua di Napoli. This 
 poison is said by some to be a composition of arsenic, 
 and by others of opium and cantharides. 
 
 AQUIFO'LIUM. (From acus, a needle, end folium, 
 a leaf ; so called on account of its prickly leaf.) See 
 Ilex aquifolium. 
 
 A'QUILA. (Arro?, the eagle.) 1. A species of the 
 extensive genus Falco of ornithologists. 
 
 2. Aquila, among the ancients, had many other epi- 
 thets joined with it, as rubra, salutifera, volans, &c. 
 
 3. A chemical name formerly used for sal-ammoniac, 
 mercurius prtecipitatus, arsenic, sulphur, and the phi- 
 losopher’s stone. 
 
 Aquila alba. One of the names given to calomel 
 by the ancients. See Hydrargyri submurias. 
 
 Aquila alba philosophorum. Aqua alba gany- 
 modis. Sublimated sal-ammoniac. 
 
 Aquila c<elestis. A panacea, or cure for all dis- 
 eases ; a preparation of mercury. 
 
 Aquila veneris. A preparation of the an- 
 cients, made with verdigris and sublimed sal-ammo- 
 niac. 
 
 Aquila lignum. Eagle-wood. It is generally sold 
 for the agallochum. See Lignum aloes. 
 
 84 
 
 Aquile vene. Branches of the jugular veins, 
 which are particularly prominent in the eagle. 
 
 AQUILEGIA. (From aqua , water, and lego , to 
 gather ; so called from the shape of its leaves, which 
 retain water.) The herb columbine. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Polyandria; Order , Pehtagynia. 
 
 2. The name in the pharmacopoeias, for the colum- 
 bine. See Aquilegia vulgaris. 
 
 Aquilegia vulgaris. The systematic name of the 
 columbine. The seeds, flowers, and the whole plant, 
 have been used medicinally, the first in exanthematous 
 diseases, the latter chiefly as an antiscorbutic. Though 
 retained in several foreign pharmacopoeias, their uti- 
 lity seems to be not allowed in this country. 
 
 Aquili'na. (From Aquila , an eagle ; so called from 
 the resemblance of its leaves to eagle’s wings.) The 
 trivial name of a species of pteris. See Pteris. 
 
 AQUU'LA. (Diminutive of aqua.) A small quan- 
 tity of very fine and limpid water. This term is ap- 
 plied to the pellucid water, which distends the capsule 
 of the crystalline lens, and the lens itself. Paulus 
 yEgineta uses it to denote a tumour consisting of a 
 fatty substance under the skin of the eyelid. 
 
 Arabic gum. See Acacice gummi. 
 
 A'racalan. An amulet. 
 
 A'raca mira. (Indian.) A shrub growing in the 
 Brazils, the roots of which are diuretic and antidy- 
 senteric. 
 
 ARA'CHNE. (From arag, Hebrew, to weave ; or 
 from apaxvth a spider.) The spider. 
 
 ARACHNOID. {Arachnoidcs ; from apa%v^, a 
 spider, and eiSos, likeness ; so named from its resem- 
 blance to a spider’s web.) Web-like. 
 
 Arachnoid membrane. Membrana arachnoidcs. 
 1. A thin membrane of the brain, without vessels and 
 nerves, situated between the dura and pia mater, and 
 surrounding the cerebrum, cerebellum, medulla ob- 
 longata, and medulla spinalis. 
 
 2. The term is also applied by some writers to the 
 tunic of the crystalline lens and vitreous humour of 
 the eye. 
 
 ARACK. (Indian.) An Indian spirituous liquor, 
 prepared in many ways, often from rice ; sometimes 
 from sugar, fermented with the juice of .cocoa-nuts; 
 frequently from toddy, the juice of which flows from 
 the cocoa-nut tree by incision, and from other sub- 
 stances. 
 
 A'rados. (From apaSew, to be turbulent.) Hippo- 
 crates uses this term* to signify a commotion in thf 
 stomach, occasioned by the fermentation of its contents 
 
 Areotica. (From apaiow , to rarefy.) Things 
 which rarefy the fluids of the body. 
 
 ARA'LIA. (From ara, a bank in the sea ; so called 
 because it grows upon the banks near the sea.) The 
 name of a ’genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, Pentandria ; Order, Pentagynia. The berry- 
 bearing angelica. Of the several species of this tree, 
 the roots of the nudicaulis, or naked-stalked, were 
 brought over from North America, where it grows, and 
 sold here for sarsaparilla. 
 
 Ara'nea. (From apaio, to knit together.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of insects. 
 
 2. The spider. 
 
 ARA'NTIUS, Ju'lius Caesar, a celebrated anato- 
 mist and physician, born at Bologna, about the year 
 1530. After studying under Vesalius, and others, he 
 graduated and became professor there, and died in 
 1589. In his first work, “ On the Human Foetus,” he 
 described the foramen ovale, and ductus arteriosus, 
 and corrected several errors in the anatomy of the 
 gravid uterus, which had been generally derived from 
 the examination of brutes. He afterward showed that 
 the blood, after birth, could only pass from the right to 
 the left side by the heart through the vessels of the 
 lungs, thus preparing for the discovery of the circu- 
 lation of Harvey. A Treatise on Tumours, and a 
 Commentary on part of Hippocrates, were also writ- 
 ten by him. 
 
 ARA'TRUM. The plough. A plant has this for a 
 trivial name, because its roots are found to hinder the 
 plough : hence remora aratn ■ See Ononis spinosa. 
 
 ARBOR. A tree. 1. In botany, a plant, consisting 
 of one trunk which rises to a great height, is very 
 durable, woody, and divided at its top into branches 
 which do not perish in the winter ; as the oak, elm, 
 ash, &c. 
 
ARC 
 
 ARE 
 
 2. In anatomy, it is applied to parts which ramify 
 like a tree , as the Arbor vita of the cerebellum. 
 
 3. In chemistry, applied to crystallizations which ra- 
 mify like branches. 
 
 Arbor dians:. See Silver. 
 
 Arbor vit.®. The tree of life. 
 
 1. The cortical substance of the cerebellum is so 
 disposed, that, when cut transversely, it appears rami- 
 fied like a tree, from which circumstance it is termed 
 arbor vita. 
 
 2. The name of a tree formerly in high estimation in 
 medicine. See Thuya occidentalis. 
 
 Arbores. One of the natural divisions or families 
 of plants. Trees consist of a single and durable woody 
 trunk, bearing branches, which do not perish in the 
 winter, as Tilia , Fraxinus , Pyrus , &c. 
 
 ARBUST1VA. (From arbustum , a copse of shrubs 
 or trees.) The name of an order of plants in Lin- 
 nteus’s natural method. 
 
 ARBUTHNOT, John, a physician, born in Scotland 
 soon after the restoration, celebrated for his wit and 
 learning. He graduated at A berdeen, and settling in 
 this metropolis, had the good fortune to be at Epsom, 
 when Prince George of Denmark was taken ill there ; 
 whom, having restored to health, he was appointed 
 physician to Qtueen Anne, but never got into very ex- 
 tensive practice. His chief medical publications were 
 “ On the Choice of Aliments,” and “ On the Effects of 
 Air upon Human Bodies.” He died in 1735. 
 
 A'RBUTUS. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linntean system. Class, Decandria; Order, Mo- 
 no gynia. 
 
 Arbutus, trailing. See Arbutus uva ursi. 
 
 Arbutus unedo. Amatzquitl ; Unedo papyracea. 
 A decoction of the bark of the root of this plant is re- 
 commended in fevers. 
 
 Arbutus uva ursi The systematic name for the 
 officinal trailing Arbutus ; Bear’s berry ; Bear’s whor- 
 tle-berry ; Bear’s whorts ; or Bear’s bilberries ; called 
 also Vaccaria. Arbutus — caulibus procumbentibus , 
 foliis integerrimis , of Linnaeus. This plant, though 
 employed by the ancients in several diseases, requiring 
 adstringent medicines, had almost entirely fallen into 
 disuse until the middle of the present century, when it 
 first drew the attention of physicians, as a useful re- 
 medy in calculous and nephritic complaints, which 
 diseases it appears to relieve by its adstringent qualities. 
 
 A'rca arcanorum. The mercury of the philo- 
 sophers. 
 
 Arca cordis. The pericardium. 
 
 ARCA'NUM. A secret. A medicine, the prepara- 
 tion or efficacy of which is kept from the world, to 
 enhance its value. With the chemists, it is a thing 
 secret and incorporeal ; it can only be known by ex- 
 perience, for it is the virtue of every thing, which ope- 
 rates a thousand times more than the thing itself. 
 
 Arcanum cathoucum. Bezoar, plantain, and 
 colchicum. 
 
 Arcanum duplex. Arcanum duplicatum. A 
 name formerly given to the combination of potassa 
 and sulphuric acid, more commonly called vitriolated 
 tartar, and now sulphate of potassa. 
 
 Arcanum tartari. The acetate of potassa. 
 
 Arce'rthos. Juniper. 
 
 ARCHAS'US. 1. The universal archteus, or prin- 
 ciple of Van Helmont, was the active principle of the 
 material world. See Vis vita. 
 
 2. Good health. 
 
 A'rche. (From apx» 7 , the beginning.) The earliest 
 stage of a disease. 
 
 Arche'nda. (Arabian.) A powder made of the 
 leaves of the ligustrum, to check the foetid odour of 
 the feet. 
 
 Archeo'stis. White briony. 
 
 [ARCHER, JOHN, M. D. of the state of Maryland, 
 a celebrated practitioner of medicine. Many con- 
 tributions of his, on various subjects of medical 
 science, are to be found in the New- York Medical 
 Repository. He was the first who introduced the 
 Seneca snake-root (polygala senega) as a remedy in 
 Croup. He died in 1814. A.] 
 
 Archil. See Lichen rocella. 
 
 [There are several lichens which abound in colour- 
 ing matter ; of these the most remarkable is the lichen 
 rocella , which grows in the south of France, and in 
 the Canary Islands; and which affords the beautiful, 
 but perishable blue, called litmus, archil, or turnsole- 
 
 The moss is dried, powdered, mixed with pearlash 
 and urine, and allowed to ferment, during which it 
 becomes red and then blue ; in this state it is mixed 
 with carbonate of potassa and chalk, and dried. It is 
 used for dying silk and ribands ; and by the chemists 
 as a most delicate test of acids, which it indicates by 
 passing from blue to red ; the blue colour is restored by 
 alkalies, which do not render it green. Cudbear ap- 
 pears to be a similar preparation of the lichen tar- 
 tar eus.— Webster's Man. Chem. A.] 
 
 Archilla. See Lichen rocella. 
 
 Archi'tholos. (From apx> h the chief, and ^oXoj, 
 a chamber.) The sudatorium, or principal room of 
 the ancient baths. 
 
 ARCHOPTO MA. (From apxos, the anus, and ttitt- 
 t(o, to fall down.) A bearing down of the rectum, or 
 prolapsus ani. 
 
 A'rchos. (From apxos > an arch.) The anus ; so 
 called from its shape. 
 
 ARCTA'TIO. (From arcto, to make narrow.) 
 Arctitudo. Narrowness. 
 
 1. A constipation of the intestines, from inflam- 
 mation. 
 
 2. A preternatural straitness of the pudendum mu- 
 liebre. 
 
 A'RCTIUM. (From apuros, a bear; so called from 
 its roughness.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaan system. Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Polyga- 
 mia aqualis. The burdock. 
 
 Arctium lappa. The systematic name for the 
 herb clot-bur, or burdock. Bardana ; Arctium ; Bri- 
 tannica ; llaphis. The plant so called in the pharma- 
 copoeias, is the Arctium— foliis cordatis , inermibus, 
 petiolatis, of Linnsus. It grows wild in uncultivated 
 grounds. The seeds have a bitterish subacrid taste : 
 they are recommended as very efficacious diuretics, 
 given either in the form of emulsion, or in powder, to 
 the quantity of a drachm. The roots taste sweetish, 
 with a slight austerity and bitterness: they are es- 
 teemed aperient, diuretic, and sudorific ; and are said 
 to act without irritation, so as to be safely ventured 
 upon in acute disorders. Decoctions of them have 
 been used in rheumatic, gouty, venereal, and other 
 disorders ; and are preferred by some to those of sar- 
 saparilla. Two ounces of the roots are to be boiled in 
 three pints of water, to a quart; to this, two drachms 
 of sulphate of potassa have been usually added. Of 
 this decoction, a pint should be taken every day in 
 scorbutic and rheumatic cases, and when intended as 
 a diuretic, in a shorter period. 
 
 ARCTIZITE. The foliated species of scapolite. 
 See Scapolite. 
 
 ARCTU'RA. (From arcto , to straiten.) An in- 
 flammation of the finger, or toe, from a curvature of the 
 nail. — Linnaus. 
 
 ARCUA'LTA. (From arcus , a bow.) Arcualis. 
 The sutura coronalis is so named, from its bow-like 
 shape ; and, for the-same reason, the bones of the sin- 
 ciput are called arcualia ossa. — Bartholin. 
 
 ARCUA'TIO.- (From arcus , a bow.) A gibbosity 
 of the fore-parts, with a curvation of the sternum, of 
 the tibia, or dorsal vertebrae. — Avicenna. 
 
 A'rculjE. (A dim. of arca , a chest.) The orbits 
 or sockets of the eyes. 
 
 A'RDAS. (From ap5va>, to defile.) Filth, excre- 
 ment, or refuse. — Hippocrates. 
 
 ARDENT. ( Ardens ; from ardeo , to burn.) Burn- 
 ing hot. Applied to fevers, alkohol, &c. 
 
 ARDOR. {Ardor, oris. m. ; from ardeo, to burn.) 
 A burning heat. 
 
 Ardor febrilis. Feverish heat. 
 
 Ardor urin;e. Scalding of the urine, or a sense 
 of heat in the urethra. 
 
 Ardor ventriculi. Heartburn. 
 
 A'REA. 1. An empty space. 
 
 2. That kind of baldness where the crown of the 
 head is left naked, like the tonsure of a monk. 
 
 ARE'CA. The name of a genus of plants of the 
 class Palma. 
 
 Areca indica. An inferior kind of nutmeg. 
 
 Are'gon. (From aprjyo), to help ; so called from its 
 valuable qualities.) A resolvent ointment. 
 
 Arema'ros. Cinnabar. 
 
 ARE NA. Sand, or gravel. 
 
 Arena'mel. (From arena, sand ; so called because 
 it was said to be procured from sandy places.) Arena- 
 men. Bole-armenic. 
 
 85 
 
ARG 
 
 ARI 
 
 ARENA'TIO. (From arena , sand.) Saburation, 
 or the sprinkling of hot sand upon the bodies of pa- 
 tients. — Baccius de Tkermis. 
 
 [Arendalite. The same as Arendate; both of 
 which are synonymous with Epidote. A.] 
 
 Arendate. See Epidote. 
 
 Are'ntes. (From areo, to dry up.) A sort of an- 
 cient cupping-glasses, used without scarifying. 
 
 AREOLA. (A diminutive of area, a void space.) 
 A small red or brown circle, which surrounds the nip- 
 ples of females. During and after pregnancy, it be- 
 comes considerably larger. 
 
 Areometer. See Hydrometer. 
 
 AretjENOi'des. See Arytaenoides. 
 
 AliETvE'US, of Cappadocia ; a physician, who 
 practised at Rome, but at what period is uncertain, 
 thougli the most probable opinion places him between 
 the reigns of Vespasian and Adrian. Eight books of 
 his remain “ On the Causes, Signs, and Method of 
 treating acute and chronic Diseases,” written in the 
 Greek language, and admired for their pure style, and 
 luminous descriptions, as well as the judicious prac- 
 tice generally recommended. He was partial to the 
 use of hellebore and other drastic medicines ; and ap- 
 pears to have been among the first to recommend 
 cautharides for blistering the skin. 
 
 A RETE. (Ape 777 , virtue.) Hippocrates uses this 
 word to mean corporeal or mental vigour. 
 
 Are'us. A pessary, invented by Jigineta. 
 
 A'RGAL. Argol. Crude tartar, in the state in 
 which it is taken from the inside of wine-vessels, is 
 known in the shops by this name. 
 
 Arqasy'llis. (From apyog, a serpent ; which it is 
 said to resemble.) The plant which was supposed to 
 produce gum-ammoniac. See Heracleum gummi- 
 ferum. 
 
 A'rgema. (From apyog, white.) Argemon. A 
 small white ulcer of the globe of the ey e.—Erotianus. 
 Oaten, &rc. 
 
 Argentate of ammonia. Fulminating silver. 
 
 [This mineral has a laminated or rather slaty struc- 
 ture. Its laminse or layers, often curved or undulated, 
 are seldom perfectly parallel; but their surface has 
 almost always a pearly lustre, somewhat shining. 
 According to Bournon, these laminae are composed of 
 minute rhombs, whose summits are so deeply trun- 
 cated perpendicularly to the axis, that only a very thin 
 portion of the rhomb remains. Indeed this mineral 
 sometimes presents the primitive rhomb. It is trans- 
 lucent, at least at the edges ; and its colour is white, 
 snaued with gray, green, or red. It is easily broken ; 
 and its spec. grav. is 2.64. 
 
 It is nearly a pure carbonate of lime, often contain- 
 ing a little oxide of iron or manganese. Hence at 
 a red heat it often becomes reddish brown.— Cl. 
 Min. A.] 
 
 Argenti nitras. Argentum nitratum ; Causti- 
 tum lunare. Nitrate of silver. Take of silver an 
 ounce ; nitric acid, a fluid ounce ; distilled water, two 
 fluid ounces. Mix the nitric acid and water, and dis- 
 solve the silver therein on a sand bath ; then increase 
 the heat gradually that the nitrate of silver may be 
 dried. Melt the salt in a crucible over a slow fire 
 until the water being evaporated, it shall cease to 
 boil ; then pour it quickly into moulds of convenient 
 shape. Its virtues are corrosive and astringent. In- 
 ternally it is exhibited in very small quantities, in epi- 
 lepsy, chorea, and other nervous affections, and exter- 
 nally it is employed to destroy fungous excrescences, 
 callous ulcers, fistulas, &c. In the latter disease, it is 
 used as an injection ; from two grains to three being 
 dissolved in an ounce of distilled water. 
 
 ARGE'NTUM. ( Argentum , i. m. ; from apyog, 
 
 white, because it is of a white colour.) Silver. See 
 Silver. 
 
 Argentum fusum. Crude mercury. 
 
 Argentum mobile. Crude mercury. 
 
 Argentum nitratum. See Argenti nitras. 
 
 Argentum vivum. See Mercury. 
 
 A'rges. (From apyog, white.) A serpent, with a 
 whitish skin, deemed by Hippocrates exceedingly 
 venomous. 
 
 ARGILLA. ( Argilla , <e. f. ; from apyog, white.) 
 Argil. White clay. See Alumina. 
 
 Argilla vitriolata. Alum. 
 
 ARGILLACEOUS. Of or belonging to argilla, or 
 aluminous earth. See Alumina. 
 
 80 
 
 Argillaceous earth. See Alumina. 
 
 Argillaceous schistus. See Clay-slate. 
 
 ARGILLITE. See Clay-slate. 
 
 [ARGILOLITE. This mineral often strongly re- 
 sembles certain varieties of compact limestone, or cal- 
 careous marl. Its texture is sometimes porous, and 
 sometimes compact, or even slaty. Its fracture is dull 
 and earthy, sometimes splintery or conchoidal. In 
 hardness, also, it differs little from indurated marl, or 
 the softer varieties of compact limestone, and is some 
 times nearly friable. Its particles are sufficiently hard 
 to scratch iron, although its masses may be cut by a 
 knife. 
 
 It adheres but slightly to the tongue, and yields an 
 argillaceous odour when moistened. In water it gra- 
 dually crumbles, but never forms a ductile paste. It 
 is opaque ; and its colour is gray, often tinged with 
 yellow or blue; also rose, or pale red, brown, or 
 brownish red, and sometimes greenish. It very often 
 presents white, brown, or greenish spots, nearly round, 
 and is sometimes striped. 
 
 It hardens by exposure to heat, but is generally in- 
 fusible by the blow-pipe : some varieties melt at their 
 surf ace. It does not effervesce with acids, by which it 
 is distinguished from those minerals which it most re- 
 sembles. 
 
 Clay stone seems to approach very near to jasper, or 
 petrosilex, in a state of decomposition, and sometimes 
 to tripoli. — Cl. Min. A.] 
 
 Argyri'tis. (From apyvpog, silver.) Litharge, or 
 spume of silver. A kind of earth was formerly so 
 named, which is taken from silver mines, and is be- 
 spangled with many particles of silver. 
 
 ARGYRO'COME. (From apyvpog, silver, and 
 Kopij, hair.) A species of gnaphalium or cudweed 
 was so named from its white silvery floscules. 
 
 Argyroli'banos. The white olibanum. 
 
 Argyro'phora. An antidote, in the composition 
 of which there is silver. 
 
 ARGYROTROPHE'MA. (From apyog, white, and 
 rpotpypa, food.) A white cooling food, made with 
 milk. Milk diet. — Oalen. 
 
 Arheumati'stos. (From a , neg. and bevpan^oj 
 to be afflicted with rheums.) Not being afflicted with 
 gouty rheums. 
 
 ARICY'MON. (From apt and kv u>, to be quickly 
 impregnated.) A woman who conceives quickly aim 
 often. 
 
 ARILLUS. (From arire, to be dry or parched.) 
 The seed-coat or tunic of the permanent husk that 
 invests a seed, which drying falls off spontaneously. 
 It is a peculiar membrane, thick, and loosely sur- 
 rounds the seed. 
 
 The varieties of arilli are, 
 
 1. The succulent , pulpy ; like a berry in Evonymus 
 europeus and Lcetia. 
 
 2. Cartilaginous ; in Coffea Arabica. 
 
 3. Dimidiate, half round ; as in Tazus baccata. 
 
 4. Lacerate, cut-like ; as in the mace of the Myris - 
 tica moschata. 
 
 5. Reticulate, net-like, surrounding the seed like a 
 net ; as in the Orchis tribe. 
 
 6. Tricuspid ; as in Malva coromandiliana. 
 
 7. Hirsute, hairy ; as in Geranium incanum. 
 
 8. Villous ; in Geranium dissectum. 
 
 ARISTA. (From areo, to dry.) The awn ; a 
 sharp beard, or point, -or bristle-like filament, which 
 proceeds from the husk or glume of grasses. Its dis- 
 tinctions are into, m 
 
 1. Naked, without villi ; as in St ip a arguens and 
 juncea. 
 
 2. Plumose, having white villi ; as in Stipapennata. 
 
 3. Straight, as in Bromus secalinus , and mollis. 
 
 4. Geniculate, having a knee-like bend; as with 
 Avena saliva. 
 
 5. Recurved, bent back ; as in Holcus lanatus, and 
 
 Agrostis canina. 
 
 6. Tortile, twisted like a rope; as in AgrostiS 
 rubra, and Aira montana. 
 
 7. Terminal , fixed to the apex of the husk ; it is so 
 
 in Agrostis miliacea. 
 
 8. Dorsal, fixed to the back or outward part of the 
 husk ; as in Agrostis canina ; Bromus ; Alopecuris. 
 
 9. Uncinate, hooked ; as in Panicum hirtellum. 
 
 ARISTA LTHA2' A. (From api?og, best, and uA&uo, 
 
 the althaea.) The common marsh-mallow. See Air 
 t/uea ojfcinalis. 
 
ARK 
 
 ARN 
 
 ARISTATUS. (From arista , the awn.) Avvned. 
 Applied to leaves, leaf-stalks, &c. when terminated 
 by a long rigid spine, which in a leaf does not appear 
 as a contraction. In Galium aristatum , the leaf-stalk 
 is awned. 
 
 ARISTOLO'CHIA. ( Aristolochia , oe. f. ; from 
 
 apiaros, good, and Ao^ta or Aoxaa, parturition ; so 
 called because it was supposed to be of sovereign use 
 in disorders incident to child-birth.) 1. The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Gynandna; Order, Hexandria. 
 
 2. The pliarmacopceial name of the long-rooted 
 birthwort See A ristolochia longa. 
 
 Aristolochia anguicida. Snake-killing birth- 
 wort. Aristolochia — foliis cordatis , acuminatis ; 
 caule volubili , fructicoso ; pedunculis solitariis ; sti- 
 pulis cordatis, of Linnaeus. The juice of the root of 
 this plant has the property of so stupifying serpents, 
 that they may be handled with impunity. One or 
 two drops are sufficient ; and if more be dropped into 
 the mouth, they become convulsed. So ungrateful is 
 the smell of the root to those reptiles, that it is said 
 they immediately turn from it. The juice is also 
 esteemed as a preventive against the effects usually 
 produced by the bite of venomous serpents. 
 
 Aristolochia clematitis. Aristolochia tenuis. 
 The systematic name of the Aristolochia vulgaris of 
 some pharmacopoeias. An extract is ordered by the 
 Wirtemberg Pharmacopoeia, and the plant is retained 
 in that of Edinburgh. It is esteemed as possessing 
 " anti podagric virtues. 
 
 Aristolochia fabacea. See Fumaria bulbosa. 
 
 Aristolochia longa. The systematic name for 
 the aristolochia of our pharmacopoeias. Aristolochia 
 —foliis cordatis , petiolatis, integerrimis , obtusius- 
 culis ; caule infirmo , fioribus solitariis. The root of 
 this plant only is in use ; it possesses a somewhat 
 aromatic smell, and a warm bitterish taste, accompa- 
 nied with a slight degree of pungency. The virtues 
 ascribed to this root by the ancients were very con- 
 siderable ; and it was frequently employed in various 
 diseases, but particularly in promoting the discharge 
 of the lochia; hence its name. It is now very rarely 
 used, except in gouty affections, as an aromatic sti- 
 mulant. 
 
 Aristolochia rotunda. The root of this species 
 of birthwort, Aristolochia — -foliis cordatis , subsessi- 
 libus, obtusis ; caule infirmo; fioribus solitariis , of 
 Linnaeus ; is used indiscriminately with that of the 
 aristolochia longa. See Aristolochia longa. 
 
 Aristolochia serpentaria. The systematic 
 name for the Serpentaria virginiana of the pharma- 
 copoeias. Aristolochia; Colubrina virginiana; Vi- 
 perina ; Viperina virginiana ; Pestilochia ; Con- 
 trayerva virginiana. Virginian snake-root. The 
 plant which affords this root is the Aristolochia — 
 foliis cordato oblongis planis ; caulibus infirmis 
 flezuosis teretibus ; fioribus solitariis. Caulus geni- 
 culata valde nodosa. Flores ad radicem of Linnaeus. 
 Snake-root has an aromatic smell, approaching to 
 that of valerian, but more agreeable; and a warm, 
 bitterish, pungent taste. It was first recommended 
 as a medicine of extraordinary power, in counteract- 
 ing the poisonous effects of the bites of serpents ; this, 
 however, is now wholly disregarded : but as it pos- 
 sesses tonic and antiseptic virtues, and is generally 
 admitted as a powerful stimulant and diaphoretic, it 
 is employed, in the present day, in some fevers where 
 these effects are required. A tinctura is directed both 
 by the London and Edinburgh Pharmacopoeias. 
 
 Aristolochia tenuis. See Aristolochia clematitis. 
 
 Aristolochia trilobata. Three-lobed birthwort 
 The root, and every part of this plant, Aristolochia — 
 foliis trilobis , caule volubili, fioribus maximis of Lin- 
 naeus, is diuretic, and is employed in America against 
 the bite of serpents. 
 
 Aristolochia vulgaris. See Aristolochia cle- 
 matitis. 
 
 Aristophanei'on. (From Aristophanes, its in- 
 ventor.) The name of an ancient emollient plaster, 
 composed of wax, or pitch.— Gorrceus. 
 
 [ARKTIZIT. This mineral is otherwise called 
 Wernerite, after the celebrated German mineralogist 
 Werner. 
 
 The Wernerite, a rare mineral, occurs in eight-sided 
 prisms, terminated by four-sided summits, whose faces 
 form, with the alternate lateral planes on which they , 
 
 stand, an angle of about 121°. Or it may be called a four 
 sided prism, truncated on its lateral edges. The primi- 
 tive form appears to be a quadrangular prism, with 
 square bases. It also occurs in irregular grains. 
 
 The Wernerite strikes fire with steel, but is scratched 
 by feldspar. Its fracture is both imperfectly foliated 
 and uneven, with a moderate lustre, a little pearly or 
 resinous. Its specific gravity is 3.60. 
 
 It is usually more or less translucent ; and its colour 
 is greenish gray, or olive green, and sometimes white. 
 The surface of the crystals sometimes has the lustre 
 and aspect of an enamel. 
 
 Before the blow-pipe, it froths and melts into an 
 opaque, white enamel. A mean of two analyses, by 
 John, gives silex 45.5, alumine 33.5, lime 13.22, oxide 
 of iron 5.75, oxide of manganese 1.47 =£>9.44. 
 
 Its mode of fusion by the blow-pipe, and its imper 
 fectly foliated structure, may serve to distinguish it 
 from most minerals which it resembles. 
 
 This mineral is sometimes in tabular masses, but 
 most commonly in crystals which are easily recog- 
 nised. The general form of these crystals, (certain 
 small faces being neglected,) is a very oblique rhomb, 
 or rather four-sided prism, so flattened that some of 
 its edges become thin and sharp, like the edge of an 
 axe. The primitive form is a four-sided prism, the 
 bases of which are parallelograms, with angles of 
 101° 30', and 78° 30'. The integrant particles are 
 oblique, triangular prisms. M. II any has described 
 five secondary forms. — Cl. Min. A.] 
 
 ARMA. ( Arma , orum. pi. n. Arms.) In botany, 
 applied to a species of armature or offensive weapons. 
 They are one of the seven kinds of fulcra, or props of 
 plants enumerated by Linnaeus in his Delincatio 
 plantce. They are pungent points in some part of a 
 plant. In the present day, arma is used as a generic 
 term embracing the aculeus , furca, spina , and sti~ 
 mulus. 
 
 ARMATU'RA. 1. See Arma. 
 
 2. The amnios or internal membrane which sur- 
 rounds the foetus. 
 
 ARMATURE. See Arma. 
 
 A'rme. (From apo>, to adapt.) 1. A junction of 
 the lips of wounds. 
 
 2. The joining of the sutures of the head. 
 
 [ARMINLAN STONE. Quartzy or calcareous 
 substances, penetrated by the azure carbonate of cop- 
 per, have been called by this name, the copper giving 
 a most beautiful blue colour. A.] 
 
 Armi'lla. (Diminutive of armus, the arm.) The 
 round ligament which confines the tendons of the 
 carpus. 
 
 ARMORA'CIA. (From Armorica, the country 
 whence it was brought.) See Cochlearia Armoracia. 
 
 ARMSTRONG, John, a Scotch physician, born in 
 1709, who, after graduating at Edinburgh, settled in 
 London, but met with little success, having distin- 
 guished himself less in his profession than as a poet, 
 particularly by his “Essay on the Art of Preserving 
 Health,” in blank verse. He afterward attended the 
 army in Germany, which brought him more into 
 notice as a physician. He attained the age of seventy, 
 and died in pretty good circumstances. His profes- 
 sional publications are not of much note ; the princi- 
 pal one is entitled “ Medical Essays.” He is supposed, 
 however, to have contributed materially to a useful 
 Treatise on the Diseases of Children, published by his 
 brother George, who, after practising many years as 
 an apothecary, obtained a diploma in medicine. 
 
 A'RNICA. ( Arnica , or. f. A pviKrj ; from apj, a 
 
 lamb; because of the likeness of the leaf of this 
 plant to the coat of the lamb.) Arnica. 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linmean system. 
 Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Polygamia superfiua. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Mountain arnica. 
 See Arnica montana. 
 
 Arnica Montana. The systematic name for the 
 arnica of the pharmacopoeias. Arnica foliis oratis 
 integris ; caul 'mis geminis oppositis, of Linnams. 
 Doronicum Germanicum. Acyrus. The flowers of 
 this plant are very generally employed on the Conti- 
 nent. Of the advantages derived from their use, in 
 paralytic and other affections, depending upon a want 
 of nervous energy, there are several proofs ; and their 
 extraordinary virtues, as a febrifuge and antiseptic, 
 have been highly extolled by Dr. Collin, of Vienna. 
 Much caution is necessary in regulating the dose, as 
 
ARS 
 
 ARS 
 
 it is a medicine very apt to produce vomiting, and 
 much uneasiness of the stomach. See Arnica. 
 
 Arnica suedensis. See Inula dysenterica. 
 
 Arno'tto. A Spanish name for a shrub. See 
 Bixa orleana. 
 
 ARO'MA. {Aroma, matis , neut. ; from api, in- 
 tensely, and o£u>, to smell.) Spirilis rector. The 
 odorous principle of plants, and other substances, 
 which have their characteristic smell. This is called 
 by the moderns, aroma. Water charged with aroma, 
 ;s called the distilled water of the substance made use 
 of: thus lavender and peppermint waters are water 
 impregnated with the aroma of the lavender and 
 peppermint. 
 
 Aromata. {Apwpara, sweet spices, herbs, Sec.) 
 Aromatics. 
 
 AROMA'TIC. {Aromaticus ; from apwpa, an 
 odour.) A term applied to a grateful spicy scent, 
 and an agreeable pungent taste, as cinnamon bark, 
 cardamoms, &c. 
 
 Aromatic vinegar. See Acetum aromaticum. 
 
 Aromatic.® plant®. Odoriferous or strong and 
 agreeable smelling plants. The name of a class of 
 plants in some natural arrangements. 
 
 Aroma'ticus cortex. A name for canella alba. 
 Cortex winter tnus. 
 
 AROMATuPO'LA. (From apwpa, an odour, and 
 jtwXeio, to sell.) A druggist ; a vender of drugs and 
 spiceries. 
 
 ARQ,UEBUSA'DE. (A French word, implying 
 good for a gun-shot wound.) Aqua sclopetaria ; 
 Aqua vulneraria ; Aqua catapultarum. The name 
 of a spirituous water, distilled from a farrago of aro- 
 matic plants. 
 
 ARRA CK. A spirituous liquor distilled from rice, 
 and drunk, in the rice countries, as brandy is in this 
 island. Its effects on the animal economy are the 
 same. 
 
 ARRAGONITE. A mineral of a greenish and 
 pearly gray colour, found at Arragon in Spain, Eng- 
 land, and Scotland. 
 
 [Although this mineral is composed chiefly of lime 
 and carbonic acid, yet there is reason to believe, that 
 other ingredients are essential to its true composition. 
 It differs from pure carbonate of lime in hardness, 
 specific gravity, and crystalline structure. 
 
 In nitric acid it dissolves with effervescence. The 
 analysis of no mineral has ever so much exercised 
 the talents, exhausted the resources, and disappointed 
 the expectations of the most distinguished chemists of 
 Europe, as that of arragonite. Vauquelin and Four- 
 croy obtained lime 58.5, carbonic acid 41.5 ; and the 
 analysis of Biot and Thenard, conducted with much 
 ingenuity, scarcely differs from this, except in giving 
 a little water. With these, both Chevenix and Kla- 
 proth agree, in finding the arragonite to contain lime 
 and carbonic acid in nearly the same proportions as in 
 the common carbonate of lime. Kirwan in his mine- 
 ralogy, published in 1794, conjectured that the arra- 
 gonite might contain strontian; and very recently 
 Professor Stromeyer of Gottingen has discovered in 
 this mineral between three and four per cent, of the 
 carbonate of strontian. This discovery will very pro- 
 bably lead to a solution of the preceding difficulty; 
 but it is important that the analysis should be repeated 
 by different chemists. — Cl. Min. A.] 
 
 A'rraphus. (From a, priv. and paQrj, a suture.) 
 Without suture. It is applied to the cranium when 
 naturally without sutures. 
 
 Arrangement of Minerals. See Minerals, arrange- 
 ment of. 
 
 ARRHAS'A. (From a, neg. and pew, to flow.) The 
 suppression of any natural flux, as the menses, See. 
 
 ARRHIZUS. (From a, priv. and piX,a, a root: 
 without root.) Applied to paraatical plants, which 
 have no roots, but adhere and imbibe their nourish- 
 ment by ainastomosing of the vessels ; as Viscum al- 
 bum , and Loranthus europeus. 
 
 ARROWHEAD. The Sagittaria sagittifolia of 
 Linnaeus. The roots of this plant are said to be escu- 
 lent, but it must be in times of very great scarcity. 
 
 Arrow-root. See Maranta. 
 
 Arrow-shaped. See Leaf. . 
 
 ARSE'NIATE. {Arsenias, atis. m. ; from arseni- 
 cum , arsenic.) A salt formed by a combination of 
 arsenic acid with salifiable bases; as arseniate of am- 
 monia, which is produced by the union of ammonia 
 with arsenic acid. The only one used in medicine is 
 88 
 
 the superarseniate of potassa, which is in solution in 
 the liquor arsenicalis. See Arsenicalis liquor. 
 
 A'RSENIC. {Arsenicum, i. n. ; from the Arabic 
 term Arsanek , or from apar/v, for appqv, mas cuius ; 
 from its strong and deadly powers.) The name of a 
 metal scattered, in great abundance, over the minera, 
 kingdom. It is found in black, heavy masses of little 
 brilliancy, called native arsenic or testaceous arsenic. 
 This exists in different parts of Germany. Mineral- 
 ized by sulphur, it forms sulphurized arsenic. This 
 mineral is met with in Italy, about Mount Vesuvius. 
 There are two varieties of this ore, which differ froip 
 each other in colour, occasioned by the different pro- 
 portions of their component parts. The one is called 
 yellow sulphurized arsenic , or orpiment ; the other, red 
 sulphurized arsenic , or realgar , or ruby arsenic ; both 
 are met with in Hungary and different parts of Ger- 
 many. The colour of the first ore is a lemon-yellow, 
 inclining sometimes to a green ; the colour of the latter 
 is a ruby-red ; it is more transparent than the former, 
 and found in compact and solid masses, sometimes 
 crystallized in bright needles. Arsenic united to oxy- 
 gen, constitutes the ore called native oxyde of arsenic. 
 This ore is scarce ; it is generally found of an earthy 
 appearance, or as an efflorescence, coating native, or 
 metallic arsenic; its colour is a whitish gray; it is 
 rarely met with crystallized. Arsenic exists likewise 
 alloyed with cobalt, antimony, tin, copper, lead, and 
 various other metals. 
 
 Method of obtaining Arsenic. In order to obtain 
 metallic arsenic, mix two parts of the white oxyde of 
 arsenic of commerce, with one of black flux (obtained 
 by detonating one part of nitrate of potassa with two 
 of supertartrate of potassa), and put the mixture into 
 a crucible, or melting pot. Invert over this anothei 
 crucible, lute the two together with a little clay and 
 sand, and apply gradually a red heatWo the lower one. 
 The oxyde of arsenic will be reduced, and be found 
 lining the upper crucible in small crystals of a metal- 
 lic brilliancy. 
 
 The charcoal of the black flux takes in this process 
 the oxygen from the white oxyde, and forms carbonic 
 acid gas ; which flies off during the process, and the 
 oxyde becomes reduced to the metallic state. This re- 
 duction of the oxyde is greatly facilitated by the alkali 
 of the flux. 
 
 Remark. — In order to obtain arsenic in a state of 
 absolute purity, the metal thus obtained must be re- 
 duced to a powder, dissolved by heat in nitro-muriatic 
 acid, and then precipitated by immersing into the so 
 lution a plate of zinc. The arsenic is thus precipitated 
 in a fine powder, and may be reduced to a mass, by 
 exposing it in a covered crucible to a moderate heat. 
 
 “It is among the most combustible of the metals, 
 burns with a blue flame, and garlic smell, and sublimes 
 in the state of arsenious acid. 
 
 Concentrated sulphuric acid does not attack arsenic 
 when cold; but if it be boiled upon this metal, sul- 
 phurous acid gas is emitted, a small quantity of sul- 
 phur sublimes, and the arsenic is reduced to an oxyde. 
 
 Nitrous acid readily attacks arsenic, and converts it 
 into arsenious acid, or, if much be employed, into ar- 
 senic acid. 
 
 Boiling muriatic acid dissolves arsenic, but affects it 
 very little when cold. This solution affords precipi- 
 tates upon the addition of alkalies. The addition of 
 a little nitric acid expedites the solution; and this so 
 lution, first heated and condensed in a close vessel, is 
 wholly sublimed into a thick liquid, formerly termed 
 butter of arsenic. Thrown in powder into chlorine 
 gas, it burns with a bright white flame, and is con- 
 verted into a chloride. 
 
 None of the earths or alkalies act upon it, unless it 
 be boiled a long while in fine powder, in a large pro- 
 portion of alkaline solution. 
 
 Nitrates detonate with arsenic, convert it into ar- 
 senic acid, and this, combining with the base of the 
 nitrate, forms an arseniate, that remains at the bottom 
 of the vessel. 
 
 Muriates have no action upon it; but if three parts 
 of chlorate of potassa be mixed with one part of ar- 
 senic in fine powder, which must be done with great 
 precaution, and a very light hand, a very small quan- 
 tity of this mixture placed on an anvil, and struck 
 with a hammer, will explode with flame and a con- 
 siderable report ; if touched with fire, it will burn with 
 considerable rapidity; and if thrown into concentrated 
 sulphuric acid, at the instant of contact a flame rises 
 
ARS 
 
 ARS 
 
 Into the air like a flash of lightning, which is so bright 
 as to dazzle the eye. 
 
 Arsenic readily combines with sulphur by fusion 
 and sublimation, and forms a yellow compound called 
 orpiment , or a red called realgar. The nature of these, 
 and their difference, are not accurately known ; but 
 Fourcroy considers the first as a combination of sul- 
 phur with the oxyde, and the second as a combination 
 of sulphur with the metal itself, as he found the red 
 sulphuret converted into the yellow by the action of 
 acids. 
 
 Arsenic is soluble in fat oils in a boiling heat ; the 
 solution is black, and has the consistence of an oint- 
 ment when cold. Most metals unite with arsenic; 
 which exists in the metallic state in such alloys as 
 possess the metallic brilliancy. 
 
 Iodine and arsenic unite, forming an rodide, of a 
 dark, purple-red colour, possessing the properties of 
 an acid. It is soluble in water, and its solution forms 
 a soluble compound with potassa. 
 
 Arsenic combines with hydrogen into a very noxious 
 compound, called arsenuretted hydrogen gas. To pre- 
 pare it, fuse in a covered crucible 3 parts of granu- 
 lated tin, and 1 of metallic arsenic in powder ; and 
 submit this alloy, broken in pieces, to the action of 
 muriatic acid in a glass retort. On applying a mode- 
 rate heat, the arsenuretted hydrogen comes over, and 
 may be received in a mercurial or water pneumatic 
 trough. Protomuriate of tin remains in the retort. 
 
 A prime equivalent of hydrogen is to one of arsenic 
 as 1 to 76 ; and 2 consequently as 1 to 38. Gelilen fell 
 a victim to his researches on this gas ; and therefore 
 the new experiments requisite to elucidate its consti- 
 tution must be conducted with circumspection. It 
 extinguishes flame, and instantly destroys animal life. 
 Water has no effect upon it. Front the experiments 
 of Sir H. Davy, and Gay Lussac and Thenard, there 
 appears to be a solid compound of hydrogen and ar- 
 senic, or a hydruret. It is formed by acting with the 
 negative pole of a voltaic battery on arsenic plunged 
 in water. It is reddish brown, without lustre, taste, 
 and smell. It is not decomposed at a heat approaching 
 to cherry-red ; but at this temperature it absorbs oxy- 
 gen ; while water and arsenious acid are formed, with 
 the evoluton of heat and light. The proportion of the 
 two constituents is not known. 
 
 Arsenic is used in a variety of arts. It enters into 
 metallic combinations, wherein a white colour is re- 
 quired. Glass manufacturers use it; but its effect in 
 the composition of glass does not seem to be clearly 
 explained. Orpiment and realgar are used as pig- 
 ments.” 
 
 Arsenic and its various preparations are the most 
 active of all poisons. That which is mostly taken, is 
 the white oxyde, or arsenious acid. See Arsenious acid. 
 
 [Arsenical pyrites, or arsenical iron, is found in the 
 Highlands of New-York, on the west side of the Hud- 
 son. In the town of Warwick, in Orange county, 
 of this state, there is a huge vein of it in a moun- 
 tain range, sufficient, as is said by a traveller, to poison 
 the whole world. A.] 
 
 ARSENIC ACID. Acidum arsenicum; Acidum 
 arsenicale. “We are indebted to the illustrious 
 Scheele for the discovery of this acid, though Macquer 
 had before noticed its combinations. It may be ob- 
 tained by various methods. If six parts of nitric acid 
 be poured on one of the concrete arsenious acids, or 
 white arsenic of the shops, in the pneumato-chemical 
 apparatus, and heat be applied, nitrous gas will bo 
 evolved, and a white concrete substance, differing in 
 its properties from the arsenious acid, will remain in 
 the retort. This is the arsenic acid. It may equally 
 be procured by means of aqueous chlorine, or by heat- 
 ing concentrated nitric acid with twice its weight of 
 the solution of the arsenious acid in muriatic acid. 
 The concrete acid should be exposed to a dull red heat 
 for a few minutes. In either case an acid is obtained, 
 that does not crystallize, but attracts the moisture of 
 the air, has a sharp, caustic taste, reddens blue vege- 
 table colours, is fixed in the fire, and of the specific 
 gravity ot 3 391. 
 
 If the arsenic acid be exposed to a red heat in a glass 
 retort, it melts and becomes transparent, but assumes 
 a milky hue on cooling. If the heat be increased, so 
 tnat the retort begins to melt, the acid boils, and 
 sublimes into the neck of the retort. If a covered 
 crucible be used instead of the glass retort, and a vio- 
 
 I lent heat applied, the acid boils strongly, and in a 
 quarter of an hour begins to emit fumes. These, on 
 being received in a glass bell, are found to be arsenious 
 acid; and a small quantity of a transparent glass, 
 difficult to fuse, will be found lining the sides of the 
 crucible. This is arseniate of alumina. 
 
 Combustible substances decompose this acid. If 
 two parts of arsenic acid be mixed with about one of 
 charcoal, the mixture introduced into a glass retort, 
 coated, and a matrass adapted to it ; and the retort 
 then gradually heated in a reverberatory furnace, till 
 the bottom is red; the mass will be inflamed violently, 
 and the acid reduced, and rise to the neck of the 
 retort in the metallic state, mixed with a little oxyde 
 and charcoal powder. A few drops of water, devoid 
 of acidity, will be found in the receiver. 
 
 With sulphur the phenomena are different. If a 
 mixture of six parts of arsenic acid, and one of pow 
 dered sulphur, be digested together, no change will 
 take place : but on evaporating to dryness, and distil- 
 ling in a glass retort, fitted with a receiver, a violent 
 combination will ensue, as soon as the mixture is suf- 
 ficiently heated to melt the sulphur. The whole mass 
 rises almost at once, forming a red sublimate, and sul- 
 phurous acid passes over into the receiver. 
 
 If pure arsenic acid be diluted with a small quan- 
 tity of water, and hydrogen gas, as it is evolved by 
 the action of sulphuric acid on iron, be received into 
 this transparent solution, the liquor grows turbid, and 
 a blackish precipitate is formed, which, being well 
 washed with distilled water, exhibits all the pheno- 
 mena of arsenic. Sometimes, too, a blackish-gray 
 oxyde of arsenic is found in this process. 
 
 If sulphuretted hydrogen gas be employed instead 
 of simple hydrogen gas, water and a sulphuret of ar- 
 senic are obtained. 
 
 With phosphorus, phosphoric acid is obtained, and a 
 phosphuret of arsenic, which sublimes. 
 
 The arsenic acid is much more soluble than the ar- 
 senious. According to Lagrange, two parts of water 
 are sufficient for this purpose. It cannot be crystal- 
 lized by any means ; but, on evaporation, assumes a 
 thick honey-like consistence. 
 
 No acid has any action upon it: if some of them 
 dissolve it by means of the water that renders them 
 fluid, they do not produce any alteration in it. The 
 boracic and phosphoric are vitrifiabie with it by means 
 of heat, but without any material alteration in their 
 natures. If phosphorus acid be heated upon it for 
 some time, it saturates itself with oxygen, and be- 
 comes phosphoric acid. 
 
 The arsenic acid combines with the earthy and alka- 
 line bases, and forms salts very different from those 
 furnished by the arsenious acid. 
 
 All these arseniates are decomposable by charcoal, 
 which separates arsenic from them by means of heat. 
 
 All its salts, with the exception of those of potassa, 
 soda, and ammonia, are insoluble in water; but exceps 
 arseniate of bismuth, and one or two more, very solu- 
 ble in an excess of arsenic acid. Hence, after barytes 
 or oxyde of lead has been precipitated by this acid, 
 its farther addition re-dissolves the precipitate. This 
 is a useful criterion of the acid, joined to its reduction 
 to the metallic state by charcoal, and the other cha- 
 racters already detailed. Sulphuric acid decomposes 
 the arseniates ut a low temperature, but the sulphates 
 are decomposed by arsenic acid at a red heat, owing 
 to the greater fixity of the latter. Phosphoric, nitric, 
 muriatic, and fluoric acids, dissolve, and probably 
 convert into subsalts all the arseniates. The whole of 
 them, as well as arsenic acid itself when decomposed 
 at a red heat by charcoal, yield the characteristic gar- 
 lic smell of the metallic vapour. Nitrate of silver 
 gives a pulverulent brick-coloured precipitate, with 
 arsenic acid. The acid itself does not distuib the 
 transparency of a solution of sulphate of copper ; but 
 a neutral arseniate gives with it a bluish gregj pre- 
 cipitate; with sulphate of cobalt, a dirty red; and 
 with sulphate of nickel, an apple-green precipitate. 
 These precipitates redissolve, on adding a small quan- 
 tity of the acid which previously held them in solution. 
 Orfila says, that arsenic acid gives, with acetate of 
 copper, a bluish-white precipitate, but that it exercises 
 I no action either on the muriate or acetate of cobalt; 
 
 I but with the ammonio-muriate, it gives a rose-coloured 
 I precipitate. Arsenic acid ought to be accounted a 
 more violent poison than even the arsenious. 
 
 • 89 
 
ARS 
 
 ARS 
 
 The arseniate of barytes is insoluble, uncrystalliza- 
 ble, soluble in an excess of its acid, and decomposable 
 by sulphuric acid, which precipitates a sulphate of 
 barytes. 
 
 The bin-arseniate of potassa is made on the great 
 scale in Saxony, by fusing together equal parts of nitre 
 and arsenious acid ; dissolving the melted mass, and 
 crystallizing the salt. 
 
 Of the arseniate of strontian nothing is known, but 
 no doubt it resembles that of barytes. 
 
 With lime-water this acid forms a precipitate of 
 arseniate of lime , soluble in an excess of its base, or in 
 an excess of its acid, though insoluble alone. The aci- 
 dulous arseniate of lime affords on evaporation little 
 crystals, decomposable by sulphuric acid. The same 
 salt may be formed by adding carbonate of lime to the 
 solution of arsenic acid. This acid does not decom- 
 pose the nitrate or muriate of lime : but the saturated 
 alkaline arseniates decompose them by double affinity, 
 precipitating the insoluble calcareous arseniate. 
 
 If arsenic acid be saturated with magnesia , a thick 
 substance is formed near the point of saturation. This 
 arseniate of magnesia is soluble in an excess of acid ; 
 and on being evaporated takes the form of a jelly, with- 
 out crystallizing. Neither the sulphate, nitrate, nor 
 muriate of magnesia is decomposed by arsenic acid, 
 though they are by the saturated alkaline arseniates. 
 
 Arsenic acid, saturated with potassa, does not easily 
 crystallize. This arseniate , being evaporated to dry- 
 ness, attracts the humidity of the air, and turns the 
 syrup of violets green, without altering ihe solution of 
 litmus. It fuses into a white glass, and with a strong 
 fire is converted into an acidule, part of the alkali be- 
 ing abstracted by the silex and alumina of the crucible. 
 If exposed to a red heat with charcoal in close vessels, 
 it swells up very much, and arsenic is sublimed. It is 
 decomposed by sulphuric acid ; but in the humid way 
 the decomposition is not obvious, as the arsenic acid 
 remains in solution. On evaporation, however, this 
 acid and sulphate of potassa are obtained. 
 
 If arsenic acid be added to the preceding salt, till it 
 ceases to have any effect on the syrup of violets, it will 
 redden the solution of litmus ; and in this state it 
 affords very regular and very transparent crystals, of 
 the figure of quadrangular prisms, terminated by two 
 tetrarldral pyramids, the angles of which answer to 
 those of the prisms. These crystals are the arsenical 
 neutral salt of Macquer. As this salt differs from the 
 preceding arseniate by its crystallizability, its redden- 
 ing solution of litmus, its not decomposing the calcare- 
 ous and magnesian salts like it, arid its capability of 
 absorbing an additional portion of potassa, so as to 
 become neutral, it ought to be distinguished from it by 
 the term of acidulous arseniate of potassa. 
 
 With soda in sufficient quantity to saturate it, arse- 
 nic acid forms a salt crystallizable like the acidulous 
 arseniate of potassa. To form the neutral arseniate, 
 carbonate of soda should be added to the acid, till the 
 mixture be decidedly alkaline. This salt crystallizes 
 from the concentrated solution. It is much more so- 
 luble in hot than in cold water. Pelletier says, that 
 the crystals are hexaedral prisms, terminated by planes 
 perpendicular to their axis. This neutral arseniate of 
 soda, however, while it differs completely from that of 
 potassa in this respect, and in becoming deliquescent 
 instead of crystallizable on the addition of a surplus 
 portion of arsenic acid, resembles the arseniate of po- 
 tassa in its decomposition by charcoal, by acids, and 
 by the earths. 
 
 Combined with ammonia, arsenic acid forms a salt 
 affording rhomboidal crystals analogous to those of the 
 nitrate of soda. 
 
 The arseniate of, soda and ammonia is formed by 
 mixing the two separate arseniates ; and the compound 
 salt gives crystals with brilliant faces. If we redis- 
 solve the crystals, and then recrystallize, we should 
 add a little ammonia, otherwise the salt will be acidu- 
 lous from the escape of some ammonia. 
 
 Arsenic acid saturated with alumina forms a thick 
 solution, which, being evaporated to dryness, yields 
 a salt insoluble in water, and decomposable by the 
 sulphuric, nitric, and muriatic acids, as well as by all 
 the other earthy and alkaline bases. The arsenic acid 
 readily dissolves the alumina of the crucibles in which 
 it is reduced to a state of fusion; and thus it attacks 
 silex also, on which it has no effect in the humid way. 
 
 By the assistance of a strong fire, as Fourcroy 
 
 asserts, arsenic acid decomposes the alkaline and 
 earthy sulphates, even that of barytes ; the sulphuric 
 acid flying off in vapour, and the arseniate remaining 
 in the retort. It acts in the same manner on the ni- 
 trate, from which it expels the pure acid. It likewise 
 decomposes the muriates at a high temperature, the 
 murialic acid being evolved in the form of gas, and the 
 arsenic acid combining vvitii their bases, which it sa- 
 turates ; while the arsenious acid is too volatile to 
 have this effect. It acts in the same manner on the 
 fluates, and still more easily on the carbonates, with 
 which, by the assistance of heat, it excites a brisk 
 effervescence. Lagrange, however, denies that it acts 
 on any of the neutral salts, except the sulphate of po- 
 tassa and soda, the nitrate of potassa, and the muriates 
 of soda and ammonia, .and this by means of heat. It 
 does not act on the phosphates, but precipitates the 
 boracic acids from solutions of borates when heated. 
 
 Arsenic acid does not act on gold or platina ; neither 
 does it on mercury or silver, without the aid of a strong 
 heat ; but it oxydizes copper, iron, lead, tin, zinc, bis- 
 muth, antimony, cobalt, nickel, manganese, and ar- 
 senic. 
 
 This acid is not used in the arts, at least directly, 
 though indirectly it forms a part of some compositions 
 used in dying. It is likewise one of the mineralizing 
 acids combined by nature with some of the metallic 
 oxydes.” — Ure's Chem. Diet. 
 
 Arsenic , oxyde of. See Arsenious acid. 
 
 Arsenic, white. See Arsenious acid. 
 
 Arse'nical caustic. A species of caustic said to 
 possess useful properties, independent of those of de- 
 stroying morbid parts to which it is applied. It is 
 composed of two parts of levigated antimony to one of 
 white arsenic. This is the caustic so extensively em- 
 ployed under the name of arsenical caustic, by the laie 
 Mr Justamond, in his treatment of cancers. 
 
 [Arsenic is a powerful, a dangerous, and yet a 
 valuable caustic. Small tumours, excrescences, warts, 
 &.C., may be easily and safely removed by it. Alone, 
 it gives much pain ; and in large quantities, and ap- 
 plied to an extensive surface, is extremely dangerous. 
 Its painful action may be modified and more safely 
 applied by mixing one part of white arsenic with 
 one of powdered opium, and two of lapis calami- 
 naris. A.] 
 
 Arsenica'lis liquor. Arsenical solution. Take 
 of sublimed oxyde of arsenic, in very fine powder, sub- 
 carbonate of potassa from tartar, of each 64 grains ; 
 distilled water a pint. Boil them together in a glass 
 vessel, until the arsenic be entirely dissolved. When 
 the solution is cold, add compound spirit of lavender, 
 four fluid drachms. Then add as much distilled 
 water as may exactly fill a pint measure. This pre- 
 paration accords with the formula of Dr. Fowler, of 
 Stafford, who first introduced it in imitation of a cele- 
 brated popular remedy for intermittents, sold under the 
 name of the tasteless ague-drop. Thecompound spirit 
 of lavender is only intended to give some colour and 
 taste, without which it would be more liable to mis- 
 takes. Where the dose is small, and the effects so 
 powerful, the most minute attention to its proportion 
 and preparation becomes necessary. Each ounce 
 contains four grains of the oxyde, and each drachm 
 half a grain ; but it will rarely be proper to go beyond 
 one-sixteenth of a grain as a dose. 
 
 Arsenical solution. See Arsenicalis liquor. 
 
 Arsenici oxydum preeparatum. See Arsenici oxy. 
 dum sublimatum. 
 
 Arsenicum album. Arsenici oxydum sublimatum ; 
 Arsenici oxydum prwparatum. Reduce white arsenic 
 into powder, then put it into a crucible and expose it 
 to the fire, so as to sublime it into another crucible in- 
 verted over the former. This is intended to render 
 the arsenic more pure. 
 
 Arsenicum album. White arsenic. See Arsenious 
 acid. 
 
 Arsenicum crystallinum. See Arsenious acid. 
 
 ARSE NIOUS ACID. White arsenic. Oxyde of 
 arsenic. Arsenicum crystallinum , risigallum, aquala , 
 arfar, aquila , zamick, artaneck. Rat's bane. The 
 earliest chemists were embarrassed in the determina- 
 ) tion of the nature of the poisonous white substance 
 known in commerce by the naiye of white arsenic 
 “ Fourcroy was the first who distinguished by this 
 | name the white arsenic of the shops, which Scheele 
 [ had proved to be a compound of the metal arsenic with 
 
ARS 
 
 ARS 
 
 oxygen, and which the authors of the new chemical 
 nomenclature had consequently termed oxyde of arse- 
 nic. As, however, it manifestly exhibits the proper- 
 ties of an acid, it has a fair claim to the title ; for 
 many oxydes and acids are similar in this, that both 
 consist of a base united with oxygen, and the only dif- 
 ference between them is, that the compound in which 
 the acid properties are manifest is termed an acid, and 
 that in which they are not is called an oxyde. 
 
 This acid, which is one of the most virulent poisons 
 known, frequently occurs in a native state, if not very 
 abundantly ; and it is obtained in roasting several 
 ores, particularly those of cobalt. In the chimneys of 
 the furnaces where this operation is conducted, it ge- 
 nerally condenses in thick semitransparent masses ; 
 though sometimes it assumes the form of a powder, or 
 of little needles, in which state it was formerly called 
 flowers of arsenic. 
 
 The arsenious acid reddens the most sensible blue 
 vegetable colours, though it turns the syrup of violets 
 green On exposure to the air it becomes opaque, and 
 covered with a slight efflorescence. Thrown on incan- 
 descent coals, it evaporates in white fumes, with a 
 strong smell of garlic. In close vessels it is volati- 
 lized ; and, if the heat be strong, vitrified. The re- 
 sult of this vitrification is a transparent glass, capable 
 of crystallizing in tetraedra, the angles of which arc 
 truncated. It is easily altered by hydrogen and car- 
 bon, which deprive it of its oxygen at a red heat, and 
 reduce the metal, the one forming water, the other car- 
 bonic acid with the oxygen taken from it ; as it is by 
 phosphorus, and by sulphur, which are in part con- 
 verted into acids by its oxygen, and in part form an 
 arsenical phosphuret or sulphuret with the arsenic re- 
 duced to the metallic state. Hence Margraaf and Pel- 
 letier, who particularly examined the phosphurefs of 
 metals, assert they might be formed with arsenious 
 acid. Its specific gravity is 3.7. 
 
 It is soluble in thirteen times its weight of boiling 
 water, but requires eighty times its weight of cold. 
 The solution crystallizes, and the acid assumes the 
 form of legular tetraedrons, according toFourcroy; 
 but, according to Lagrange, of octaedrons, and these 
 frequently varying in figure by different laws of decre- 
 ment. It crystallizes much better by slow evaporation 
 than by simple cooling. 
 
 The solution is very acrid, reddens blue colours, 
 unites with the earthy bases, and decomposes the alka- 
 line sulphurets. Arsenious acid is also soluble in oils, 
 spirits, and alkohol ; the last taking up from 1 to 2 per 
 cent. It is composed of 9.5 of metal = 3 oxygen ; and 
 its prime equivalent is therefore 12.5. Dr. Wollaston 
 first observed, that when a mixture of it with quick- 
 lime is heated in a glass tube, at a certain temperature, 
 ignition suddenly pervades the mass, and metallic arse- 
 nic sublimes. As arseniate of lime is found at the 
 bottom of the tube, we perceive that a portion of the 
 arsenious acid is robbed of its oxygen, to complete the 
 acidification of the rest. 
 
 There are even some metals, which act upon the so- 
 lution, and have a tendency to decompose the acid so 
 as to form a blackish precipitate, in which the arsenic 
 is very slightly oxydized. 
 
 The action of the other acids upon the arsenious is 
 very different from that which they exert on the metal 
 arsenic. By boiling, sulphuric acid dissolves a small 
 portion of it, which, is precipitated as the solution 
 cools. The nitric acid does not dissolve it, but by the 
 help of heat converts it into arsenic acid. Neither the 
 phosphoric nor the carbonic acid acts upon it ; yet it 
 enters into a vitreous combination with the phosphoric 
 and boracic acids. The muriatic acid dissolves it by 
 means of heat, and forms with it a volatile compound, 
 which water precipitates ; and aqueous chlorine aci- 
 difies it completely, so as to convert it into arsenic 
 acid. 
 
 The arsenious acid combines with the earthy and 
 alkaline bases, forming Jtrsenites. The earthy arse- 
 niates possess little solubility ; and hence the solutions 
 of barytes, strontian, and lime, form precipitates with 
 that of arsenious acid. 
 
 This acid enters into another kind of combination 
 with the earths, that formed by vitrification. Though 
 a part of this volatile acid sublimes before the glass 
 enters into fusion, part remains fixed in the vitrified 
 substance, to which it imparts transparency, a homo- 
 geneous density, and considerable gravity. The arse- 
 
 nical glasses appear to contain a kind of triple salt, 
 since the salt and alkalies enter into an intimate com- 
 bination at the instant ol' fusion, and remain afterward 
 perfectly mixed. All of them have the inconvenience 
 of quickly growing dull by exposure to the air. 
 
 With the fixed alkalies the arsenious acid forms 
 thick arsenites, which do not crystallize ; which are 
 decomposable by fire, the arsenious acid being volati- 
 lized by the heat ; and from which all the other acids 
 precipitate this in powder. These saline compounds 
 were formerly termed livers, because they were sup- 
 posed to be analogous to the combinations of sulphur 
 with the alkalies. 
 
 With ammonia it forms a salt capable of crystalliza- 
 tion. If this be heated a little, the ammonia is decom- 
 posed, the nitrogen is evolved, while the hydrogen, 
 uniting with part of the oxygen of the acid, forms 
 water. 
 
 Neither the earthy nor alkaline arsenites have yet 
 been much examined; what is known of them being 
 only sufficient to distinguish them from the arseniates. 
 
 The arsenious acid is used in numerous instances in 
 the arts, under the name of white arsenic , or of arse- 
 nic simply. In many cases it is reduced, and acts in 
 its metallic state. 
 
 Many attempts have been made to Introduce it into 
 medicine ; but as it is known to be one of the most 
 violent poisons, it is probable that the fear of its bad 
 effects may deprive society of the advantages it might 
 afford in this way. An arseniate of potassa was ex- 
 tensively used by the late Dr. Fowler, of York, who 
 published a treatise on it, in intermittent and remittent 
 fevers. He likewise assured the writer, that he had 
 found it extremely efficacious in periodical headache, 
 and as a tonic in nervous and other disorders ; and 
 that he never saw the least ill effect from its use, due 
 precaution being employed in preparing and adminis- 
 tering it. Externally it has been employed as a caustic 
 to extirpate cancer, combined with sulphur, with bole, 
 with antimony, and with the leaves of crowfoot ; but 
 it always gives great pain, and is not unattended with 
 danger. Febvre’s remedy was water one pint, extract 
 of hemlock 5j- Goulard’s extract 5 iij- tincture of 
 opium 3 j. arsenious acid gr. x. With this the cancer 
 was wetted morning and evening ; and at the same 
 time a small quantity of a weak solution was adminis- 
 tered internally. A still milder application of this 
 kind has been made from a solution of one grain in a 
 quart of water, formed into a poultice with crumb of 
 bread. 
 
 It has been more lately used as an alterative with 
 advantage in chronic rheumatism. The symptoms 
 which show the system to be arsenified are thickeess, 
 redness, and stiffness of the palpebrce , soreness of the 
 gums, ptyalism, itching over the surface of the body, 
 restlessness, cough, pain at stomach, and headache. 
 When the latter symptoms supeivene, the adminis- 
 tration of the medicine ought to be immediately sus- 
 pended. It has also been recommended against chin- 
 cough; and has been used in considerable doses with 
 success, to counteract the poison of venomous ser- 
 pents. 
 
 Since it acts on the animal economy as a deadly 
 poison in quantities so minute as to be insensible to 
 the taste when diffused in water or other vehicles, it 
 has been often given with criminal intentions and 
 fatal effects. It becomes therefore a matter of the 
 utmost importance to present a systematic view of 
 the phenomena characteristic of the poison, its opera 
 tion, and consequences. 
 
 It is a dense substance, subsiding speedily after agi 
 tation in water. Dr. Ure found its sp. gr. to vary 
 from 3.728 to 3.730, which is a little higher than the 
 number given above: 72 parts dissolve in 1000 of 
 boiling water, of which 30 remain* in it, after it cools. 
 Cold water dissolves, however, only 3-1000 or 1-10 of 
 the preceding quantity. This water makes the syrup 
 of violets green, and reddens litmus paper. Lime 
 water gives a fine white precipitale with it of arsenite 
 of lime, soluble in an excess of the arsenious solution; 
 sulphuretted hydrogen gas, and hydrosulphurettcd 
 water, precipitate a golden yellow sulphuret of ar- 
 senic. By this means, 1-100000 of arsenious acid may 
 be detected in water. This sulphuret dried on a filter, 
 and heated in a glass tube with a bit of caustic po- 
 tassa, is decomposed in a few minutes, and converted 
 into sulphuret of potassa, which remains at the bot 
 
ARS 
 
 ARS 
 
 tom, and metallic arsenic of a bright steel lustre, 
 which sublimes, coating the sides of the tube. The 
 hydrosulphuretsof alkalies do not affect the arsenious 
 solution, unless a drop or two of nitric or muriatic 
 acid be poured in, when the characteristic golden yel- 
 *>w precipitate falls. Nitrate of silver is decomposed 
 »y the arsenious acid, and a very peculiar yellow 
 arsenite of silver precipitates ; which, however, is apt 
 to be redissolved by nitric acid, and therefore a very 
 minute addition of ammonia is requisite. Even this, 
 however, also, if in much excess, redissolves the silver 
 precipitate. 
 
 As the nitrate of silver is justly regarded as one of 
 the best precipitant tests of arsenic, the mode of using 
 it has been a subject of much discussion. This excel- 
 lent test was first proposed by Mr. Hume of Long 
 Acre, in May 1809. Phil. Mag. xxxiii. 401. The pre- 
 sence of muriate of soda indeed, in the arsenical solu- 
 tion, obstructs, to a certain degree, the operation of 
 this reagent But that salt is almost always present in 
 the primes vite, and is a usual ingredient in soups, and 
 other vehicles of the poison. If, after the water of 
 ammonia has been added, (by plunging the end of a 
 glass rod dipped in it into the supposed poisonous 
 liquid,) we dip another rod into a solution of pure 
 nitrate of silver, and transfer it into the arsenious solu- 
 tion, either a fine yellow cloud will be formed, or at 
 first merely a white curdy precipitate. But at the 
 second or third immersion of the nitrate rod, a central 
 spot of yellow will be perceived surrounded with the 
 white muriate of silver. At the next immersion, this 
 yellow cloud on the surface will become very conspi- 
 cuous. Sulphate of soda does not interfere in the 
 least with the silver test. 
 
 The ammoniaco-sulphate, or rather ammoniaco- 
 acetate of copper, added in a somewhat dilute state to 
 an arsenious solution, gives a fine grass-green and a 
 very characteristic precipitate. This green arseniate 
 of copper, well washed, being acted on by an excess 
 of sulphuretted hydrogen water, changes its colour, 
 and becomes of a brownish-red. Ferro-prussiate of 
 potassa changes it into a blood-red. Nitrate of silver 
 converts it into the yellow arsenite of silver. 
 
 Lastly, if the precipitate be dried on a filter, and 
 placed on a bit of burning coal, it will diffuse a garlic 
 odour. The cupreous test will detect 1-110000 of the 
 weight of the arsenic in water. 
 
 The Voltaic battery, made to act by two wires on a 
 little arsenious solution placed on a bit of window- 
 glass, developes metallic arsenic at the negative pole, 
 and if this wire be copper, it will be whitened like 
 tombac. 
 
 We may here remark, however, that the most ele 
 gant mode of using all these precipitation reagents is 
 upon a plane of glass; a mode practised by Dr. Wol 
 laston in general chemical research, to an extent, and 
 with a success, which would be incredible in other 
 hands than his. Concentrate by heat in a capsule 
 the suspected poisonous solution, having previously 
 filtered it if necessary. Indeed, if it be very much 
 disguised with animal or vegetable matters, it is better 
 first of all to evaporate to dryness, and by a few drops 
 of nitric acid to dissipate the organic products. The 
 clear liquid being now placed in the middle of the bit 
 of glass, lines are to be drawn out from it in different 
 directions. To one of these a particle of weak ammo- 
 niacal water being applied, the weak nitrate of silver 
 may then be brushed over it with a hair pencil. By 
 placing the glass in different lights, either over white 
 paper or obliquely before the eye, the slightest change 
 of tint will be perceived. The ammoniaco-acetate 
 should be applied to another filament of the drop, deut- 
 acetate of iron to a third, weak ammoniaco-acetate of 
 cobalt to a fourth, sulphuretted water to a fifth, lime 
 water to a sixth, a drop of violet-syrup to a seventh, 
 and the two galvanic wires at the opposite edges of the 
 whole. Thus with one single drop of solution many 
 exact experiments may be made. 
 
 But the chief, the decisive trial or cxperimentum 
 trusts remains, which is to take a little of the dry 
 matter, mix it with a 6mall pinch of dry black flux, 
 put it into a narrow glass tube sealed at one end, and 
 after cleansing its sides with a feather, urge its bottom 
 with a blow-pipe till it be distioctly red-hot for a 
 minute. Then garlic fumes will be smelt, and the 
 steel-lustred coating of metallic arsenic will be seen 
 in the tube about one-fourth of an inch above its bot- 
 £« 
 
 tom. Cut the tube across at that point by means ol s 
 fine file, detach the scale of arsenic with the point of a 
 penknife ; put a fragment of it into the bottom of a 
 small wine-glass along with a few drops of ammoni- 
 aco-acetate of copper, and triturate them well toge- 
 ther for a few minutes with a round-headed glass rod. 
 The mazarine blue colour will soon be transmuted 
 into a lively grass-green, while the metallic scale will 
 vanish. Thus we distinguish perfectly between a par- 
 ticle of metallic arsenic and one of animalized char- 
 coal. Another particle of the scale may be placed be- 
 tween two smooth and bright surfaces of copper, with 
 a touch of fine oil ; and while they are firmly pressed 
 together, exposed to a red-heat. The tombac alloy 
 will appear as a white stain. A third particle may be 
 placed on a bit of heated metal, and held a little under 
 the nostrils, when the garlic odour will be recognised. 
 No danger can be apprehended, as the fragment need 
 not exceed the tenth of a grain. 
 
 It is to be observed, that one or two of the precipi- 
 tation tests may be equivocal from admixtures of vari- 
 ous substances. Thus tincture of ginger gives with 
 the cupreous reagent a green precipitate; — and the 
 writer of this article was at first led to suspect from 
 that appearance, that an empirical tincture, put into 
 his hands -for examination, did contain arsenic. But 
 a careful analysis satisfied him of its genuineness. 
 Tea covers arsenic from the cupreous test. Such 
 poisoned tea becomes, by its addition, of an obscure 
 olive or violet red, but yields scarcely any precipitate. 
 Sulphuretted hydrogen, however, throws down a fine 
 yellow sulphuret of arsenic. 
 
 The true way of obviating all these sources of falla- 
 cy, is to evaporate carefully to dryness, and expose the 
 residue to heat in a glass tube. The arsenic sublimes, 
 and may be afterward operated on without ambi- 
 guity. M. Orfila has gone into ample details on the 
 modifications produced by wine, coffee, tea, broth, &c. 
 on arsenical tests, of which a good tabular abstract is 
 given in Mr. Thomson’s London Dispensatory. But it 
 is evident that the differences in these menstrua, as 
 also in beers, are so great as to render precipitations 
 and changes of colour by reagents very unsatisfactory 
 witnesses, in a case of life and death. Hence the me- 
 thod of evaporation above described should never be 
 neglected. Should the arsenic be combined with oil, 
 the mixture ought to be boiled with water, and the oil 
 then separated by the capillary action of wick-threads. 
 If with resinous substances, these may be removed by 
 oil of turpentine, not by alkohol, (as directed by Dr. 
 Black,) which is a good solvent of arsenious acid. It 
 may moreover be observed, that both tea and coffee 
 should be freed from their tannin by gelatin, which 
 does not act on the arsenic, previous to the use of re- 
 agent for the poison. When one part of the arsenious 
 acid in watery solution is added to ten parts of milk, 
 the sulphuretted hydrogen present in the latter, occa- 
 sions the white colour to pass into a canary yellow; 
 the cupreous test gives it a slight green tint, and the 
 nitrate of silver produces no visible change, though 
 even more arsenic be added ; but the hydrosulphurets 
 throw down a golden yellow, with the aid of a few 
 drops of an acid. The liquid contained in the stomach 
 of a rabbit poisoned with a solution of three grains of 
 arsenious acid, afforded a white precipitate with ni- 
 trate of silver, grayish-white with lime water, green 
 with the ammoniaco-sulphate, and deep yellow with 
 sulphuretted hydrogen water. 
 
 The preceding copious description of the habitudes 
 of arsenious acid in different circumstances, is equally 
 applicable to the soluble arsenites. Their poisonous 
 operation, as well as that of the arsenic acid, has been 
 satisfactorily referred by Mr. Brodie to the suspension 
 of the functions of the heart and brain, occasioned by 
 the absorption of these substances into the circulation, 
 and their constant determination to the nervous sys- 
 tem and the alimentary canal. This proposition was 
 established by numerous experiments on rabbits and 
 dogs. Wounds were inflicted, and arsenic being ap- 
 plied to them, it was found that in a short time death 
 supervened with the same symptoms of inflammation 
 of the stotnach and bowels, as if the poison had been 
 swallowed. 
 
 He divides the morbid affections into three classes : 
 1st, Those depending on the nervous system, as palsy 
 at first of the posterior extremities, and then of the 
 rest of the body, convulsions, dilutttfion of thu pupils 
 
ARS 
 
 ARS 
 
 and general insensibility: 2 d. Those which indicate 
 disturbance in the organs of circulation ; for example, 
 the feeble, slow, and intermitting pulse, weak con 
 tractions of the heart immediately after death, and the 
 impossibility of prolonging them, as may be done in 
 sudden deaths from other causes, by artificial respira- 
 tion : 3d, Lastly, those which depend on lesion of the 
 alimentary canal, as the pains of the abdomen, nau- 
 seas, and vomitings, in those animals which were suf- 
 fered to vomit. At one time it is the nervous system 
 that is most remarkably affected, and at another the 
 organs of circulation. Hence inflammation of the 
 stomach and intestines, ought not to be considered as 
 the immediate cause of death, by the greater number of 
 cases of poisoning by arsenic. However, should an 
 animal not sink under the first violence of the poison, 
 if the inflammation has had time to be developed, 
 there is no doubt that it may destroy life. Mr. Earl 
 states, that a woman who had taken arsenic resisted 
 the alarming symptoms which at first appeared, but 
 died on the fourth day. On opening her body the mu- 
 cous membrane of the stomach and intestines was 
 ulcerated to a great extent. Authentic cases of poison 
 are recorded, where no trace of inflammation was 
 perceptible in the primes vice. 
 
 The effects of arsenic have been graphically repre- 
 sented by Dr. Black : ‘ The symptoms produced by a 
 dangerous dose of arsenic begin to appear in a quarter 
 by an hour, or not much longer, after it is taken. First 
 sickness, and great distress at stomach, soon followed 
 by thirst, and burning heat in the bowels. Then come 
 on violent vomiting and severe colic pains, and exces- 
 sive and painful purging. This brings on faintings, 
 with cold sweats, and other signs of great debility. 
 To this succeed painful cramps, and contractions of 
 the legs and thighs, and extreme weakness, and death.’ 
 Similar results have followed the incautious sprink- 
 ling of schirrous ulcers with powdered arsenic, or the 
 application of arsenical pastes. The following more 
 minute specification of symptoms is given by Orfila : 
 ‘An austere taste in the mouth; frequent ptyalism ; 
 continual spitting; constriction of the pharynx and 
 oesophagus ; teeth set on edge ; hiccups ; nausea ; 
 vomiting of brown or bloody matter; anxiety; fre- 
 quent fainting fits ; burning heat at the precordia ; in- 
 flammation of the lips, tongue, palate, throat, stomach ; 
 acute pain of stomach, rendering the mildest drinks 
 intolerable ; black stools of an indescribable feetor ; 
 pulse frequent, oppressed, and irregular, sometimes 
 slow and unequal ; palpitation of the heart; syncope; 
 unextinguishable thirst; burning sensation over the 
 whole body, resembling a consuming fire ; at times an 
 icy coldness ; difficult respiration ; cold sweats ; scanty 
 urine, of a red or bloody appearance ; altered expres- 
 sion of countenance ; a livid circle round the eyelids ; 
 swelling and itching of the whole body, which be- 
 comes covered with livid spots, or with a miliary 
 eruption ; prostration of strength ; loss of feeling, espe- 
 cially in the feet and hands; delirium, convulsions, 
 sometimes accompanied with an insupportable pria- 
 pism ; loss of the hair ; separation of the epidermis ; 
 horrible convulsions; and death.’ 
 
 It is uncommon to observe all these frightful symp- 
 toms combined in one individual ; sometimes they are 
 altogether wanting, as is shown by the following case, 
 related by M. Chaussier: — A robust man of middle 
 age swallowed arsenious acid in large fragments, and 
 died without experiencing other symptoms than slight 
 syncopes. On opening his stomach, it was found to 
 contain the arsenious acid in the very same state in 
 which he had swallowed it. There was no appear- 
 ance whatever of erosion or inflammation in the intes- 
 tinal canal. Etmuller mentions a young girl’s being 
 poisoned by arsenic, and whose stomach and bowels 
 were sound to all appearance, though the arsenic was 
 found in them. In general, however, inflammation 
 does extend along the whole canal, from the mouth to 
 the rectum. The stomach and duodenum present 
 frequently gangrenous points, eschars, perforations of 
 all their coats ; the villous coat in particular, by this 
 and all other corrosive poisons, is commonly detached, 
 as if it were scraped off or reduced into a paste of a 
 reddish-brown colour. From these considerations we 
 may conclude, that from the existence or non-existence 
 of intestinal lesions, from the extent or seat of the 
 symptoms alone, the physician should not venture to 
 pronounce definitively cn the fact of poisoning. 
 
 The result of Mr. Brodie’s experiments on brutes 
 teaches, that the inflammations of the intestines and 
 stomach are more severe when the poison has been 
 applied to an external wound, than when it has been 
 thrown into the stomach itself. 
 
 The best remedies against this poison in the sto- 
 mach, are copious draughts of bland liquids of a muci 
 laginous consistence, to inviscate the powder, so as 
 to procure its complete ejection by vomiting. Sul- 
 phuretted hydrogen condensed in water, is the only 
 direct antidote to its virulence ; Orfila having found, 
 that when dogs were made to swallow that liquid, 
 after getting a poisonous dose of arsenic, they reco- 
 vered, though their oesophagus was tied to prevent 
 vomiting ; but wljen the same dose of poison was 
 administered in the same circumstances, without the 
 sulphuretted water, that it proved fatal. 
 
 When the viscera are to be subjected after death to 
 chemical investigation, a ligature ought to be thrown 
 round the oesophagus and the beginning of the colon, 
 and the intermediate stomach and intestines removed. 
 Their liquid contents should be emptied into a basin ; 
 and thereafter a portion of hot water introduced into 
 the stomach, and worked thoroughly up and down this 
 viscus, as well as the intestines. 
 
 After filtration, a portion of the liquid should be 
 concentrated by evaporation in a porcelain capsule, 
 and then submitted to the proper reagents above de- 
 scribed. We may also endeavour to extract from the 
 stomach by digestion in boiling water, with a little 
 ammonia, the arsenical impregnation, which has 
 been sometimes known to adhere in minute particles 
 with wonderful obstinacy. This precaution ought, 
 therefore, to be attended to. The heat will dissipate 
 the excess of ammonia in the above operation ; 
 whereas, by adding potassa or soda, as prescribed by 
 the German chemists, we introduce animal matter in 
 alkaline solution, which complicates the investigation. 
 
 The matters rejected from the patient’s bowels before 
 death, should not be neglected. These, generally 
 speaking, are best treated by cautious evaporations to 
 dryness; but we must beware of heating the resi- 
 duum to 400°, since at that temperature, and perhaps 
 a little under it, the arsenious acid itself sublimes. 
 
 Vinegar, hydroguretted alkaline sulpharets, and 
 oils, are of no use as counterpoisons. Indeed, when 
 the arsenic exists in substance in the stomach, even 
 sulphuretted hydrogen water is of no avail, however 
 effectually it neutralize an arsenious solution. Syrups, 
 linseed tea, decoction of mallows, or tragacanth, and 
 warm milk, should be administered as copiously as 
 possible, and vomiting provoked by tickling the fauces 
 with a feather. Clysters of a similar nature may be 
 also employed. Many persons have escaped death by 
 having taken the poison mixed with rich soups ; and 
 it is well known, that when it is prescribed as a medi- 
 cine, it acts most beneficially when given soon after a 
 meal. These facts have led to the prescription of 
 butter and oils ; the use of which is, however, not 
 adviseable, as they screen the arsenical particles from 
 more proper menstrua, and even appear to aggravate 
 its virulence. Morgagni, in his great work on the seats 
 and causes of disease, states, that at an Italian feast 
 the dessert was purposely sprinkled over with arsenic 
 instead of flour. Those of the guests who had previ- 
 ously ate and drank little, speedily perished ; those who 
 had their stomachs well filled, were saved by vomiting. 
 He also mentions the case of three children who ate a 
 vegetable soup poisoned with arsenic. One of them 
 who took only two spoonfuls, had no vomiting, and 
 died ; the other two, who had eaten the rest, vomited, 
 and got well. Should the poisoned patient be inca- 
 pable of vomiting, a tube of caoutchouc, capable of 
 being attached to a syringe, may be had recourse to. 
 The tube first serves to introduce the drink, and to 
 withdraw it after a few instants. 
 
 The following tests of arsenic and corrosive subli- 
 mate have been lately proposed by Brugnatelli: Take 
 the starch of wheat boiled in water until it is of a 
 proper consistence, and recently prepared ; to this add 
 a sufficient quantity of iodine to make it of a blue 
 colour ; it is afterward to be diluted with pure watei 
 until it becomes of a beautiful azure. If to this, some 
 drops of a watery solution of arsenic be added, the 
 colour changes to a reddish hue, and finally vanishes. 
 The solution of corrosive sublimate poured into iodine 
 and starch, produces almost the same change as 
 
/ 
 
 ART ART 
 
 arsenic ; but if to the fluid acted on by the arsenic we add 
 some drops of sulphuric acid, the original blue colour 
 is restored with more than its original brilliancy, while 
 it does not restore the colour to the corrosive sublimate 
 mixture. — lire’s C hem. Diet. 
 
 ARTEMISIA. (From a queen of that name, who 
 first used it; or from hprepis, Diana; because it was 
 formerly used in the diseases of women, over whom 
 she presided.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnacan system. Class, Syngenesia; Order, Poly- 
 gamia superftua- 
 
 Arteuisia abrotanum. The systematic name for 
 the Abrotanum of the pharmacopoeias. Abrotanum 
 mas; Adonion; Adonium; Abralhan. Common 
 southernwood. Artemisia — foliis setaceis ramosissi- 
 mis of Linnajus. A plant possessed of a strong, and, 
 to most people, an agreeable smell ; a pungent, bitter, 
 and somewhat nauseous taste. It is supposed to sti- 
 mulate the whole system, but more particularly the 
 uterus. It is very rarely used unless by way of fomen- 
 tation, with which intention the leaves are directed. 
 
 Artemisia absinthium. The systematic name for 
 the Absinthium vulgare of the pharmacopoeias. Com- 
 mon wormwood. Falsely called in our markets 
 Absinthium Romanum, or Roman wormwood. Absin- 
 thium Ponticum of Dioscorides and Pliny, according to 
 Murray. Artemisia — foliis compositis multifidis flori- 
 bus subglobosis penduhs ; receptaculo villoso of Lin- 
 neeus. This plant is a native of Britain, and grows 
 about rubbish, rocks, and sides of roads. The leaves 
 of wormwood have a strong disagreeable smell : their 
 taste is nauseous, and so intensely bitter as to be pro- 
 verbial. The flowers are more aromatic and less bitter 
 than the leaves, and the roots discover an aromatic 
 warmth, without bitterness. This species of worm- 
 wood may be considered the principal of the herba- 
 ceous bitters. Its virtue, (in the words of Bergius,) 
 is autiputredinosa, antacida, anthelmintica, resolvens, 
 tonica, spasmodica. And although it is now chiefly 
 employed with a view to the two last-mentioned quali- 
 ties, yet we are told of its good effects in a great variety 
 of diseases, as intermittent fevers, hypochondriasis, 
 obstructions of the liver and spleen, gout, calculi, 
 scurvy, dropsy, worms, &c. Cullen thinks it is pos- 
 sessed of a narcotic power, and that there is in every 
 bitter, when largely employed, a power of destroying 
 the sensibility and irritability of the nervous system. 
 
 Externally, wormwood is used in discutient and 
 antiseptic fomentations. This plant may be taken in 
 powder, but it is more commonly preferred in infusion. 
 The Edinburgh Pharmacopeia directs a tincture of the 
 flowers, which is, in the opinion pf Dr. Cullen, a light 
 and agreeable bitter, and, at the same time, a strong 
 impregnation of the wormwood. 
 
 Artemisia chinensis. Mugwort of China. Moza 
 Japonica; Musi a patlree. A soft lanuginous sub- 
 stance, called Moza, is prepared in Japan, from the 
 young leaves of this species of mugwort, by beating 
 them when thoroughly dried, and rubbing them 
 between the hands, till only the fine fibres are left. 
 Moxa is celebrated in the eastern countries for pre- 
 venting and curing many disorders, by being burnt on 
 the skin ; a little cone of it laid upon the part, previ- 
 ously moistened, and set on fire on the top, bums down 
 with a temperate and glowing heat, and produces a 
 dark-coloured spot, the ulceration of which is promoted 
 by putting a little garlic, and the ulcer is either healed 
 up when the eschar separates, or kept running for a 
 length of time, as different circumstances may require. 
 
 Artemisia glacialis. Mountain wormwood. 
 This is found on Alpine situations, and has similar 
 virtues to common wormwood. 
 
 Artemisia judaica. The systematic name for the 
 Santonicum of the pharmacopoeias, according to some 
 botanists. See Artemisia santoniea. 
 
 Artemisia maritima. The systematic name for 
 the Absinthium maritimum of the pharmacopoeias. 
 Sea wormwood. Falsely called in our markets, Ro- 
 man wormwood. Artemisia — foliis multipartitis, 
 
 tsmentosis ; racemis cemuis ; flosculis feemineis temis 
 of Linnaeus. This plant grows plentifully about the 
 sea-shore, and in salt marshes. The specific differ- 
 ences between it and thg common wormwood, arte- 
 misin absinthium , are very evident. Its taste and 
 am ell are considerably less unpleasant than those of the 
 common worimvood. and even the essential oil, which 
 contains the whole of its flavour concentrated, is some- 
 
 (U 
 
 what less ungrateful, and the 'watery extract some i 
 what less bitter than those of the common wormwood. 
 Hence it is preferred, in those cases where the Artemi- 
 sia absinthium is supposed to be too unpleasant for the 
 stomach. A conserve of the tops of this plant was 
 directed by the London pharmacopceia. 
 
 Artemisia pontica. The systematic name for the 
 Absinthium ponticum, or Roman wormwood, not now 
 used medicinally. 
 
 Artemisia rupestris. The systematic name for 
 the Genipi album of the pharmacopoeias. Artemisia — 
 foliis pmnalis ; caulibus adscendentibus ; jloribus 
 globosis, cermuis; receptaculo papposo. It has a 
 grateful smell, and is used in some countries in the 
 cure of intermittents and obstructed catamenia. 
 
 Artemisia santonica. Absinthium santonicum 
 Alexandrinum ; Sementina; Absinthium seriphium 
 lEgyptium ; Scheba Arabum ; Zedoarice semen ; Xan- 
 tohna ; Lumbricorum semina ; Cina ; Semen contra ; 
 Semen sanctum; Artemisia Judaica. The Tartarian 
 southernwood or wormseed. Artemisia— foliis cauli- 
 nis linearibus , pinnato-multifidis ; ramis indivisis , 
 spicis secundis rejlezis ; floribus quinquefloris of Lin- 
 naeus. The seeds are small, light, and oval, composed 
 of a number of thin membraneous coats of a yellowish- 
 green colour, with a cast of brown, easily friable, upon 
 being rubbed between the fingers, into a fine chafly 
 kind of substance. They are brought from the Levant ; 
 have a moderately strong and not agreeable smell, 
 somewhat of the wormwood kind, and a very bitter 
 subacrid taste. Their virtues are extracted both by 
 watery and spirituous menstrua. They are esteemed 
 to be stomachic, emmenagogue, and anthelmintic ; but 
 it is especially for the last-mentioned powers that they 
 are now administered, and from their efficacy in this 
 way they have obtained the name of wormseed. To 
 adults the dose in substance is from one to two 
 drachms, twice a day. . Lewis thinks that the spiritu- 
 ous extract is the most eligible preparation of the san- 
 tonicum, for the purposes of an anthelmintic. 
 
 Artemisia vulgaris. Mugwort. This plant, Ar- 
 temisia— foliis pinnatifidis , planis, incisis, subtus 
 tomentosis ; racemis simplicibus, recurvatis ; floribus 
 radio quinquefloro of Linnaeus, is slightly bitter, and, 
 although in high esteem in former days, is now almost 
 wholly forgotten. 
 
 Artemo'nium. (From Artemon , its inventor.) A 
 collvrium, or wash for the eyes. 
 
 ARTERIA. ( Arteria , <e. f.; from aijp, air, and 
 ■Hipeu), to keep ; so called because the ancients believed 
 they contained air only.) See Artery. 
 
 Arteri'aca. (From aprypia, an artery.) Medi- 
 cines formerly used against disorders of the aspera 
 arteria, or trachea. 
 
 Arte rue adipose:. The arteries which secrete the 
 fat about the kidneys are so called. They are branches 
 of the capsula and diaphragmatic, renal, and spermatic 
 arteries. 
 
 Arterije venosje. The four pulmonary veins were 
 so called by the ancients. 
 
 Arterio'sus ductus. See Ductus arteriosus. 
 
 ARTERIO'TOMY. ( Arteriotomia, a. f.; from ao- 
 Tijoia, an artery, and rEfivw, to cut.) The opening of 
 an artery. This operation is frequently performed on 
 the temporal artery. 
 
 A RTERY. Arteria. A membraneous pulsating 
 canal, that arises from the heart and gradually be- 
 comes less as it proceeds from it. Arteries are com- 
 posed of three membranes ; a common, or external ; a 
 muscular; and an internal one, which is very smooth. 
 They are only two in number, the pulmonary artery, 
 and the aorta, and these originate from the heart ; the 
 pulmonary artery from the right ventricle, and the 
 aorta from the left: the other arteries are all branches 
 of the aorta. Their termination is either in the veins, 
 or in capillary exhaling vessels, or they anastomose 
 with one another. It is by their means that tin; blood 
 is carried from the heart to every part of the body, for 
 nutrition, preservation of life, generation of heat, and 
 the secretion of the different fluids. The action of the 
 arteries, called the pulse, corresponds with that of the 
 heart, and is qgected by the contraction of their mus- 
 cular, and great elasticity of their outermost coat. 
 
 A table of the Arteries* 
 
 All the arteries originate from the pulmonary artery 
 and the aorta. 
 
ART 
 
 ART 
 
 The pulmonary artery emerges from the right ven- 
 tricle of the heart, soon divides into a right and left 
 branch, which are distributed by innumerable ramifi- 
 cations through the lungs. 
 
 The aorta arises from the left ventricle of the heart, 
 and supplies every part of the body with blood, in the 
 following order. 
 
 a. It forms an arch. 
 
 b. It then descends along the spine ; and, 
 
 c. It divides into the two Macs. 
 
 a. The arch of the aorta gives off three branches. 
 
 1. The arteria innominata , which divides into the 
 right carotid and right subclavian. 
 
 2 The left carotid. 
 
 2. The left subclavian. 
 
 I The carotids are divided into external and in- 
 ternal. 
 
 The external carotids give off 
 
 1. The thyroid , 
 
 2. The lingual , 
 
 3. The labial , 
 
 4. The inf trior pharyngeal, 
 
 5. The occipital , 
 
 6. The posterior auris , 
 
 7. The internal maxillary , from which the spinous 
 artery of the dura mater , the lower maxillary , and 
 several branches about the palate and orbit arise, 
 
 8. The temporal. 
 
 The internal carotid affords, 
 
 1. The ophthalmic , 
 
 2. The middle cerebral , 
 
 3. The communicans , which inosculates with the ver- 
 tebral. 
 
 II. The subclavians give off the following branches. 
 
 1. The internal mammary , from which the thymic , 
 comes phrenici , pericardiac , and phrenico-pericar- 
 diac arteries arise, 
 
 2. The inferior thyroid , which gives off the tracheal , 
 ascending thyroid , and transversalis humeri , 
 
 3. The vertebral , which proceeds within the vertebrae, 
 and forms within the cranium the basilary artery , 
 from which the anterior cerebelli , the posterior ce- 
 rebri , and many branches about the brain , are given 
 off, 
 
 4. The cervicalis profunda , 
 
 5. The cervicalis superficialis , 
 
 6. The superior intercostal , 
 
 7. The suprascapular. 
 
 As soon as the subclavian arrives at the arm-pit, it 
 is called the axillary artery ; and when the latter 
 reaches the arm, it is called the brachial. 
 
 The axillary artery gives oflj 
 
 1. Four mammary arteries , 
 
 2. The sub-scapular, 
 
 3. The posterior circumflex, 
 
 4. The anterior circumflex , which ramify about the 
 
 shoulder-joint. 
 
 The brachial artery gives off, 
 
 1. Many lateral branches , 
 
 2. The profunda humeri superior , 
 
 3. The profunda humeri inferior, 
 
 4. The great anastomosing artery, which ramifies 
 
 about the elbow-joint. 
 
 The brachial artery then divides, about the bend of 
 the arm, into the ulnar and radial arteries, which are 
 ramified to the ends of the fingers. 
 
 The ulnar artery gives off, 
 
 1. Several recurrent branches, 
 
 2. The common interosseal, of which the dorsal ulnar, 
 
 the palmaris prof unda, the palmary arch , and the 
 digitals , are branches. 
 
 The radial artery gives off, 
 
 1. The radial recurrent, 
 
 2. The superficialis voice, and then divides into the 
 
 palmaristprofunda, and the digitals. 
 
 b. The descending aorta gives off, 
 
 In the breast, 
 
 1. The bronchial , 
 
 2. The cesophageal, 
 
 3. The intercostals, 
 
 4. The inferior diaphragmatic. 
 
 Within the abdomen, 
 
 1. The cceliac, which divides into three branches : 
 
 1. The hepatic, from which are given off, before it 
 reaches the liver, 
 
 a- The duodeno-gastric, which sends off the right 
 g astro-epiploic and the pancreatico-duodenal, 
 
 ft. The pylorica superior hepatica ; 
 
 2. The coronaria ventriculi, 
 
 3. The splenic, which emits the great and small 
 pancreatics, the posterior gastric, the left gastro- 
 epiploic, and the vasa brevia ; 
 
 2. The superior mesenteric, 
 
 3. The emulgents, 
 
 4. The spermatics, 
 
 5. The inferior mesenteric, 
 
 6. The lumbar arteries, 
 
 7. The middle sacral. 
 
 c. The aorta then, bifurcates into the iliacs, each 
 of which divide into external and internal- 
 The internal iliac, called also hypogastric, gives off, 
 
 1. The lateral sacrals , 
 
 2. The gluteal, . 
 
 3. The ischiatic, 
 
 4. The pudica, from which the external hcemorrhoidal, 
 
 the perineal , and the arteries penis arise, 
 
 5. The obturatory. 
 
 The external iliac gives off, in the groin, 
 
 1. The epigastric, 
 
 2. The circumflexia iliaca ; 
 
 It then passes under Poupart’s ligament, and is 
 called the femoral artery ; and sends off, 
 
 1. The profunda, 
 
 2. The ramus anastomoticus magnus, which runs 
 
 about the knee joint ; 
 
 Having reached the ham, where it gives off some 
 small branches, it is termed the popliteal. It then di- 
 vides into the anterior and posterior tibial. 
 
 The tibialis antica gives off, 
 
 1. The recurrent, 
 
 2. The internal malleolar, 
 
 3. The external malleolar, 
 
 4. The tarsal, 
 
 5. The metatarsal , 
 
 6. The dorsalis externa halicis. 
 
 The posterior tibial sends off, 
 
 1. The nutritia tibice, 
 
 2. Many small branches , 
 
 3. The internal plantar, 
 
 4. The external plantar, from which an arch ifl 
 
 formed, that gives off the digitals of the toes. 
 ARTHANITA. (From apros, bread ; because it is 
 the food of swine.) The herb sow-bread. See Cy- 
 clamen Europeum. 
 
 Arthre'mbolus. (From apOpov, a joint, and cp- 
 SaXXin, to impel.) An instrument for reducing luxated 
 bones. 
 
 ARTHRI'TIC. (Arthriticus ; from apQpins, the 
 gout.) Pertaining to the gout. 
 
 Arthritica herba. The JEgopodium podagraria. 
 and several other plants, were so called. 
 
 ARTHRI TIS. ( Arthritis , tidis, feem. ; from ap- 
 Opov, a joint : because it is commonly confined to the 
 joints.) The gout. Dr. Cullen, in his Nosology, gives 
 it the name of podagra, because he considers the foot 
 to be the seat of idiophatic gout. It is arranged in the 
 class Pyrexia, and order phlegmasia-, and is divided 
 into four species, the regular, atonic, retrocedent, and 
 misplaced. See Podagra. 
 
 ARTHROCA'CE. (From apdpov, a joint, and Kauy, 
 a disease.) An ulcer of the cavity of the bone. 
 
 ARTHRO DIA. ( Arthrodia , ce. f. ; from apdpow, to 
 articulate.) A species of diarthrosis, or moveable con- 
 nexion of bones, in which the head of one bone is re- 
 ceived into the superficial cavity of another, so as to 
 admit of motion in every direction, as the head of the 
 humerus with the glenoid cavity of the scapula. 
 
 ARTHRODY'NIA. ( Arthrodynia , as. f. ; from ap, 
 6pov, a joint, and oSvvrj, pain.) Pain in a joint. It is 
 one of the terminations of acute rheumatism. See 
 Rheum atismus. 
 
 ARTHROPUO'SIS. ( Arthropuosis , is. f. ; from 
 apOpov, a joint, and irvov, pus.) Arthropyosis. A 
 collection of pus in a joint. It is however frequently 
 applied to other affections. See Lumbar abscess. 
 
 ARTHROSIA. ( Arthrosice ; from apOpow, to arti- 
 culate : whence arthrosis, arthrites.) _ The name of a 
 genus of disease in Good’s new classification, which 
 embraces rheumatism, gout, and white swelling. See 
 Nosology k 
 
 ARTHRO'SIS. (From apdpow, to articulate, or 
 join together.) Articulation. 
 
 ARTICHOKE. See Cinara scolymus. 
 
 Artichoke , French. See Cinara scolymus. ^ 
 
ARU 
 
 ASA 
 
 Artichoke , Jerusalem . See Helianthus tubernsus. 
 
 ARTICULA'R. (Articularis ; from articulus, a 
 toint.) Belonging to a joint. 
 
 Articularis morbus. A name given to a disease 
 which more immediately infests the articuli, or joints. 
 The morbus articularis is synonymous with the Greek 
 word arthritis, and our gout. 
 
 Articularis vena. A branch of the basilic vein is 
 so called because it passes uuder the joint of the 
 shoulder. 
 
 ARTICULATION. ( Articulatio ; from articulus., 
 a joint.) The skeleton is composed of a great number 
 of bones, which are all so admirably constructed, and 
 with so much affinity to each other, that the extremity 
 of every bone is perfectly adjusted to the end of the 
 bone with which it is connected : and this connexion 
 is termed their articulation Anatomists distinguish 
 three kinds of articulation ; the first they name Diar- 
 throsis ; the second, Synarthrosis ; and the third, 
 Amphiarthrosis ; which see, under their respective 
 heads 
 
 ARTICULA'TUS. Articulate; jointed. A term 
 applied to roots, stems, leaves, &c., when they are ap- 
 parently formed of distinct pieces united as if one 
 piece grew out of another, so as to form a jointed, but 
 connected whole : in the Radix articulata, radicals 
 shoot out from each joint, as in the Oxalis acetocella , 
 wood sorrel. The Caulis articulata is exemplified in 
 the Cactus flagelliformis and Lathyrus sylvestris ; 
 the Cactus opuntia and Cactus ficus indica have arti- 
 culate leaves. The Oxalis acetosella articulate leaf- 
 stalks. 
 
 ARTICULUS. (From artus, a joint; from apdpov.) 
 1. A joint. See Articulation. 
 
 2. Botanists apply this term to that part of the stalk 
 of grasses which is intercepted, or lies between two 
 knots , and also to the knot itself. 
 
 Arti'scus. (From apros, bread.) A troch; so 
 called because it is made like a little loaf. 
 
 Arto'creas. (From apros, bread, and up sag, flesh.) 
 A nourishing food, made of bread and various meats, 
 boiled together. — Galen. 
 
 Arto'gala. (From apros , bread, and yaXa, milk.) 
 A cooling food made of bread and milk. A poultice. 
 
 Arto'meli. (From apros, bread, and pc\i, honey.) 
 A cataplasm made of bread and honey. — Galen. 
 
 A'RUM. ( Arum , i. n. ; from the Hebrew word ja- 
 ron , which signifies a dart ; so named because its 
 leaves are shaped like a dart ; or apa, injury.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnajan system. 
 Class, Gynandria ; Order, Polyandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the common arum. 
 See Arum maculatum. 
 
 Arum dracunculus. The systematic name of the 
 plant called, in English, dragon’s wort, and many- 
 leaved arum ; Dracunculus polyphyllus ; Colubrina 
 dracontia; Serpentaria gallorum; Erva de Sancta 
 Maria ; Gigarus serpentaria ; Arum polyphyllum. 
 The roots and leaves of this plant are extremely acri- 
 monious, more so than the Arum maculatum , with 
 which it agrees in medicinal virtues. 
 
 Arum maculatum. The systematic name for 
 common arum, or wake-robin ; the arum of the phar- 
 macopoeias. Arum — acaule; foliis hastatis , inte- 
 
 ger rim is ; spadice clavato of Linnaeus. Common 
 arum or wake-robin. The root is the medicinal part 
 of this plant, which, when recent, is very acrimo- 
 nious ; and, upon being chewed, excites an intolerable 
 sensation of burning and prickling in the tongue, 
 which continues for several hours. When cut in 
 slices and applied to the skin, it has been known to 
 produce blisters. This acrimony, however, is gradu- 
 ally lost by drying, and may be so far dissipated by 
 the application of heat, as to leave the root a bland fa- 
 rinaceous aliment. In this state it has been made into 
 a wholesome bread. It has also been prepared as 
 starch. Its medicinal quality, therefore, resides wholly 
 in the active volatile matter, and consequently, the 
 powdeied root must lose much of its power, on being 
 long kept. Arum is certainly a powerful stimulant, 
 and, by promoting the secretions, may be advantage- 
 ously employed in cachectic and chlorotic cases in 
 rheumatic affections, and in various other complaints 
 of phlegmatic and torpid constitutions ; but more es- 
 pecially in a weakened or relaxed state of the sto- 
 mach, occasioned by the prevalence of viscid mucus. 
 If this root is given in powder, great care should be 
 
 taken that it be young and newly dried, when it may 
 be used in the dose of a scruple, or more, twice a day ; 
 but in rheumatisms, and other disorders requiring the 
 full etfect of this medicine, the root should be given in 
 a recent state ; and, to cover the insupportable pun- 
 gency it discovers on the tongue, Dr. Lewis advises us 
 to administer it in the form of emulsion, with gum-ara- 
 bic and spermaceti, increasing the dose from ten grains 
 to upwards of a scruple, three or four times a day. In 
 this way, it generally occasioned a sensation of slight 
 warmth about the stomach, and afterward, in the re- 
 moter parts, manifestly promoted perspiration, and 
 frequently produced a plentiful sweat. Several obsti- 
 nate rheumatic pains were removed by this medicine. 
 
 The root answers quite as well as garlic for cataplasms, 
 to be applied on the feet in deliriums. The London 
 College, in their Pharmacopoeia, 1788, ordered a con- 
 serve, in the proportion of half a pound of the fresh 
 root to a pound and a half of double refined sugar, beat 
 together in a mortar, which appears to be one of the 
 best forms of exhibiting arum, as its virtues are de- 
 stroyed by drying, and are not extracted by any men- 
 struum. It may be given to adults in doses of a 
 draclnn.. 
 
 ARUNDINACEUS. (From arundo, a reed.) Arun- 
 dinaceous or reed-like. 
 
 Arundinace* plant*. Arundinaceous plants. 
 
 A name given to a class of plants by Ray, from their 
 appearance. 
 
 ARUNDO. ( Arundo t inis , f. ; supposed to be de- 
 rived from areo, because it soon becomes dry.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class Triandria”, Order, Digynia. 
 
 Arundo bambos. The bamboo plant. The young 
 shoots of this plant are prepared by the natives of both 
 Indies with vinegar, garlic, pepper, &c. into excellent 
 pickles, which promote the appetite and assist di- 
 gestion. A substance called Tabasheer or Tabachir, 
 which is a concretion of the liquor in the cavities of 
 the cane, and extracted at certain seasons, is much 
 esteemed as a medicine by the orientalists. 
 
 Arundo saccharifera. The name of the sugar- 
 cane. See Saccharum officinale. 
 
 ARYTiE'NO. Belonging to the arytaenoid carti- 
 lage. Some muscles are so named because they are ; 
 connected with this cartilage : they have also the ter 
 minal name of the part they go to ; as cerytceno-epi 
 glottideus. 
 
 Aryt*no-epiglottideus. A muscle of the epi 
 glottis Aryfteno-Epiglottici of Winslow. It is com- 
 posed of a number of fibres running between the aryte- 
 noid cartilage and epiglottis. It pulls the side of the 
 epiglottis towards the external opening of the glottis, 
 and when both act, they pull it close upon the 
 glottis. 
 
 ARYTADNOI'D. ( Arytcenoideus and Arytcenoides ; 
 from apujaiva, a funnel, and eiSos, shape.) The name 
 of some parts, from their being funnel-shapped. 
 
 Arytaenoid cartilage. Cartilago aryteenoidea. 
 
 The name of two cartilages of the larynx. See La- 
 rynx. 
 
 ARYTADNOTDE'US. Applied to some muscles, 
 
 vessels, nerves, &c. 
 
 Arytaenoideus major. See Arytcenoideus trans- 
 
 versus. 
 
 Aryt*noideus minor. See Arytcenoideus obli. 
 
 quus. 
 
 Aryt*noideus obliquus. A muscle of the glottis 
 Arytcenoideus minor of Douglas. It arises from the 
 base of one arytaenoid cartilage, and croising its fel- 
 low, is inserted near the tip of the other aryuenoid car- 
 tilage. This muscle is occasionally wanting; but 
 when present, and both muscles act, their use is to 
 pull the arytaenoid cartilages towards eaah other. 
 
 Aryt*noideus transvkrsus. An azygos or sin- 
 gle muscle of the glottis. Arytcenoideus major of 
 Douglas. It arises from the side of one arytaenoid car- 
 tilage from near its articulation with the cricoid to 
 near its tip. The fibres run across, and are inserted in 
 the same manner into the other arytaenoid cartilage. 
 
 Its use is to shut the glottis, by bringing the two aryta;- 
 noid cartilages, with their ligaments, nearer to each 
 other. 
 
 ASAFCE'TIDA. ( Asafcetida , ce , f. ; from the He 
 brew word asa , to heal.) See Ferula. 
 
 Asa'phatum. (From a, neg. and oafyys, clear, so 
 called by reason of their minuteness. l An intercuta 
 
ASC 
 
 ASB 
 
 neous disorder, generated in the pores, like worms 
 
 with black heads. 
 
 Asa'phia. (From a, neg. and tracpris, clear.) A 
 d< t cl in utterance or pronunciation 
 
 ASA RABACCA. See Ms arum Europceum. 
 
 A'SARUM. ( Asarurn , i. n. ; from a, neg. and cai- 
 pw, to adorn ; because it was not admitted into the 
 ancient coronal wreaths.) 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dodeca.nd.ria ; 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the asarabacca. 
 See Asarum Europceum. 
 
 Asarum europ.eum. The systematic name of the 
 asarabacca of the shops. Nardus montana ; Nardus 
 rustica; As arum — foliis reniformibus , obtusis , binis 
 of Linn$uSi This plant is a native of England, but 
 not very common. Its leaves are extremely acrid, and 
 are occasionally used, when powdered, as a sternuta- 
 tory. For this purpose, the leaves, as being less acrid 
 than tlie roots, are preferred, and in moderate doses, 
 not exceeding a few grains, snuffed up the nose, for 
 several evenings, produce a pretty large watery dis- 
 charge, which continues for several days together, by 
 which headache, toothache, ophthalmia, and some 
 paralytic and soporific complaints have been effectu- 
 ally relieved. 
 
 Prior to the introduction of ipecacuanha, the leaves 
 and root of this plant were frequently employed on 
 account of their emetic power: the dose of the dried 
 leaves was 20 grains ; of the dried roots 10 grains. As 
 they were occasionally violent in their operation, they 
 have fallen into disuse. 
 
 Asarum hypocistis. A parasitical plant which 
 grows in warm climates, from the roots of the Cistus. 
 The juice, succus hypocistidis, is a mild astringent, of 
 no particular smell nor flavour. It has fallen into 
 disuse. 
 
 ASBESTOS. Asbestos. A mineral of which there 
 are five varieties, all more or less flexible and fibrous. 
 
 1. Amianthus occurs in very long, fine, flexible, elastic 
 fibres, of a white, greenish, or reddish colour. It is 
 somewhat unctuous to the touch, has a silky or pearly 
 lustre, and is slightly translucent. Sectile ; tough ; 
 sp. grav. from 1 to 2.3. 
 
 The ancients manufactured cloth out of the fibres 
 of asbestos, for the purpose, it is said, of wrapping up 
 the bodies of the dead, when exposed on the funeral 
 pile. Several moderns have likewise succeeded in 
 making this cloth, the chief artifice of which seems to 
 consist in the admixture of flax and a liberal use of 
 oil; both which substances are afterward consumed 
 by exposing the cloth for a certain time to a red heat. 
 Although the cloth of asbestos, when soiled, is restored 
 to its primitive whiteness by heating in the fire, it is 
 found, nevertheless, by several authentic experiments, 
 that its weight diminishes by such treatment. The 
 fibres of asbestos, exposed to the violent heat of the 
 blow-pipe, exhibit slight indications cf fusion ; though 
 the parts, instead of running together, moulder away, 
 and part fall down, while the rest seem to disappear 
 before the current of air. Ignition impairs the flexibi- 
 lity of asbestos in a slight degree. 
 
 2. Common asbestos occurs in masses of fibres of a 
 dull greenish colour, and of a somewhat pearly lustre. 
 Fragments splintery. It is scarcely flexible, and greatly 
 denser than amianthus. It is more abundant than 
 amianthus, and is found usually in serpentine, as at 
 Portsoy, the Isle of Anglesea, and the Lizard in Corn- 
 wall. It was found in the limestone of Glentilt, by 
 Dr. M‘Culloch, in a pasty state, but it soon hardened 
 by exposure to air. 
 
 3. Mountain Leather consists not of parallel fibres 
 like the preceding, but interwoven and interlaced so as 
 to become tough. When in very thin pieces it is cailed 
 mountain paper. Its colour is yellowish-white, and its 
 touch meagre. It is found at Wanlockhead, in La- 
 narkshire. Its specific gravity is uncertain. 
 
 4. Mountain Cork , or Elastic Asbestos , is, like the 
 
 E receding, of an interlaced fibrous texture ; is opaque, 
 as a meagre feel and appearance, not unlike common 
 cork, and like it, too, is somewhat elastic. It swims 
 on water. Its colours are white, gray, and yellowish- 
 brown ; receives an impression from the nail; very 
 tough ; cracks when handled, and melts with difficulty 
 before the blow-pipe. 
 
 5. Mountain IVood, or Ligniform asbestos, is usually 
 
 inactive, of a brown colour, aiid having the aspect of 
 
 wood. Internal lustre glimmering Soft, scctfle, and 
 tough ; opaque ; feels meagre ; fusible into a black 
 slag. Sp. grav. 2.0. It is found in the Tyrol ; Dau- 
 phiny ; and in Scotland, at Glentilt, Portsoy, and Kil- 
 drumle. 
 
 Ascaloni'tes. A species of onion. 
 
 ASCA'RIDES. The plural of ascatis. 
 
 ASCARIS. ( Ascaris , idis ; from aoKtw, to move 
 about ; so called from its continued troublesome mo- 
 tion.) The name of a genus of intestinal worms. 
 There are several species of this genus. Those which 
 belong to the human body are : — 
 
 1. Ascaris vermicularis, the thread or maw worm, 
 which is very small and slender, not exceeding hall an 
 inch in length ; it inhabits the rectum. 
 
 2. Ascaris bumbricoides, the long and round worm, 
 which is a foot in length, and about the breadth of a 
 goose-quill. 
 
 ASCE'NDENS. (From ad and scando , to ascend.) 
 Adscendens. Ascending. Applied to muscles, leaves, 
 stalks, &c. from their direction ; as musculus obliquus 
 ascendens , folium ascendens , cauliy ascendens , the 
 leaves of the geranium vitifolium and stems of the 
 hedysarum onobrychis , &c. 
 
 Ascendens obliquus. See Obliquus internus ab- 
 dominus. 
 
 A'scia. An axe or chisel. A simple bandage ; so 
 called from its shape in position. — Galen. 
 
 ASCIDIATUS. (From ascidium ,) Ascidiate or 
 pitcherform : a term applied to a leaf and other parts 
 of plants which are so formed ; .the folium ascidiatum 
 is seen in the Nepenthes Distillatoria } and in Sa- 
 racenia. 
 
 ASCIDIUM. (From aaiaSiov, a small bottle.) 
 The pitcher. A term introduced by Willdenow into 
 botany to express a hollow foliaceous appendage, re- 
 sembling a small pitcher. It is of rare occurrence, 
 but has been found as a caulinar ) foliar , and a pedun- 
 cular or floral appendage. 
 
 1. The caulinar belongs to the Austalasian plant Ce- 
 phalotus follicularis. 
 
 2. The foliar is peculiar to the genus Nepenthes. 
 
 3. The peduncular on the Surubea quianensis. 
 
 ASCI'TES. ( Ascites , ce. m. ; from acicoi , a sack, 
 
 or bottle ; so called from its bottle-like protuberancy.) 
 Dropsy of the belly. A tense, but scarcely elastic, 
 swelling of the abdomen from accumulation of water. 
 Cullen ranks this genus of disease in the class Ca- 
 chexia, and order, Intumescentice. He enumerates 
 two species ; 
 
 1. Ascites abdominalis, when the water is in the 
 cavity of the peritoneum, which is known by the 
 equal swelling of the parietes of the abdomen. 
 
 2. Ascites saccatus , or encysted dropsy, in which 
 the water is encysted, as in the ovarium: the fluctua- 
 tion is here less evident, and the swelling is at first 
 partial. 
 
 Ascites is often preceded by loss of appetite, slug 
 gishness, dryness of the skin, oppression at the chest, 
 cough, diminution of the natural discharge of mine, 
 and costiveness. Shortly after the appearance of 
 these symptoms, a protuberance is perceived in the 
 hypugastrium, which extends gradually, and keeps on 
 increasing, until the whole- abdomen becomes at length 
 uniformly swelled and tense. The distension and 
 sense of weight, although considerable, vary some- 
 what according to the posture of the body, the weight 
 being felt the most on that side on which the patient 
 lies, while, at the same time, the distention becomes 
 somewhat less on the opposite side. In general, the 
 practitioner may be sensible of the fluctuation of the 
 water, by applying his left hand on one side of the 
 abdomen, and then striking on the other side with his 
 right. In some cases, it will be obvious to the ear. 
 As the collection of water becomes more considerable, 
 the difficulty of breathing is much increased, the 
 countenance exhibits a pale and bloated appearance, 
 an immoderate thirst, the skin is dry and parched, and 
 the urine is very scanty, thick, high coloured, and 
 deposits a lateritious sediment. With respect to the 
 pulse, it is variable, being sometimes considerably 
 quickened, and, at other times, slower than natural. 
 The principal difficulty, which prevails in ascites, is 
 the being able to distinguish, with certainty, when the 
 water is in the cavity of the abdomen, or when it is in 
 the different states of encysted dropsy. To form a 
 just judgment, we should attend to the following cir- 
 
ASC 
 
 ASP 
 
 cumstances: — When the preceding symptoms gave 
 suspicion of a general hydropic diathesis ; when, at 
 the same time, some degree of dropsy appears in other 
 parts of the body ; and when, from its first appearance, 
 the swelling has been equally diffused over the whole 
 belly, we may generally presume that the water is in 
 the cavity of the abdomen. But when an ascites has 
 not been preceded by any remarkable cachectic state 
 of the system, and when, at its beginning, the tumour 
 and tension had appeared in one part of the belly more 
 than another, there is reason to suspect an encysted 
 dropsy. Even when the tension and tumour of the 
 belly have become general, yet, if the system or the 
 body in general appear to be little affected ; if the pa- 
 tient’s strength be little impaired ; if the appetite con- 
 tinue pretty entire, and the natural sleep be little inter- 
 rupted ; if the menses in females continue to flow as 
 usual : if there be yet no anasarca, or, though it may 
 have already taken place, if it be still confined to the 
 lower extremities, and there be no leucophlegmatic 
 paleness or sallow colour in the countenance ; if there 
 be no fever, nor so much thirst and scarcity of urine 
 as occur in a more general affection : then according 
 as more of these different circumstances take place, 
 there will be the stronger grounds for supposing the 
 ascites to be of the encysted kind. The encysted form 
 of the disease scarcely admits of a perfect cure, though 
 its progress to a fatal termination is generally very 
 slow ; and the peritonteal dropsy is mostly very obsti- 
 nate, depending usually on organic disease in the liver, 
 or other abdominal viscera. The plan of treatment 
 agrees very much with that of •anasarca ; which see. 
 The operation of paracentesis should only be per- 
 formed where the distension is very great,' and the re- 
 spiration or other important functions impeded ; and 
 it will often be better not to draw off the whole of the 
 fluid at once ; great care must be taken, too, to keep 
 up sufficient pressure by a broad bandage over the ab- 
 domen ; for even fatal syncope has arisen from the ne- 
 glect of this. The contraction of the muscles will be 
 promoted by friction. Cathartics are found more de- 
 cidedly beneficial than in anasarca, where the bowels 
 will bear their liberal use. Diuretics too, are of great 
 importance in the treatment ; and, among other means 
 of increasing the flow of urine, long-continued gentle 
 friction of the abdomen with oil has been sometimes 
 very successful, probably by promoting absorption in 
 the first instance ; the only use of the oil seems to be 
 that the friction is thereby better borne. In cases 
 where visceral obstructions have led to the effusion, 
 these must be removed, before a cure can be accom- 
 plished : and for this purpose mercury is the remedy 
 most to be depended upon, besides that in combina- 
 tion with squill, or digitalis, it will often prove power- 
 fully diuretic. Tonic medicines, a nutritious diet, and, 
 if the complaint appears giving way, such exercise as 
 the patient can take, without fatigue, with other means 
 of improving the general health, ought not to be ne- 
 glected. 
 
 ASCLEPI'ADES, a celebrated physician, bom at 
 Prusa, in Bithynia, who flourished somewhat before 
 the time of Pompey. He originally taught rhetoric, 
 but not meeting with success, applied himself to the 
 study of medicine, in which he soon became famous 
 from the novelty of his theory and practice. He sup- 
 poses disease to arise from the motion of the particles 
 of the blood and other fluids being obstructed by the 
 straitness of the vessels, whence pain, fever, Sec. en- 
 sued. He deprecated the use of violent remedies, as 
 emetics and purgatives, but frequently employed clys- 
 ters, when costiveness attended. In fevers, he chiefly 
 relied on a complete abstinence from food or drink for 
 three days or more ; but when their violence abated, 
 allowed animal food and wine. In pleurisies, and 
 other complaints attended with violent pain, he pre- 
 scribed bleeding; but in those of a chronic nature, 
 depended principally on abstinence, exercise, baths, 
 and frictions. None of his works remain at present. 
 
 He is said to have pledged his reputation on the pre- 
 servation of his own health, which he retained to a 
 great age, and died at length from a fall. 
 
 ASCLE'PIAS. (From Asclepias , adis. f.; so named - 
 after its discoverer; or from JEsculapius, the god of 
 medicine.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 mean system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Digynia. 
 
 Asclepias syriaca. Syrian dog’s bane. This plant 
 is particularly noisonous to dogs, and also to the hu- 
 
 man species. Boiling appears to destroy the poison in 
 the young shoots, which are then said to be esculen^. 
 and flavoured like asparagus. 
 
 Asclepias vincetoxicum. The systematic name 
 for the vincetoxicum of the pharmacopoeias. Ilermi- 
 dinaria; Asclepias. Swallew-wort ; Tame jxfison. 
 The root of this plant smells, when fresh, somewhat 
 of valerian ; chewed, it imparts at first a considerable 
 sweetness, which is soon succeeded by an unpleasant 
 spbacrid bitterness. It is given in some countries in 
 the cure of glandular obstructions. 
 
 Asole'pios. (From Asclepias , its inventor.) A 
 dried smegna and collyrium described by Galen. 
 
 Asco'ma. (From aoicos, a bottle.) The eminence 
 of the pubes at the years of maturity, so called from 
 its shape. 
 
 ASCYROIDEAl. A name given by Scoipoli to a 
 class of plants which resemble the Ascyrum , St. 
 Peter’s worth. 
 
 A'sef. A pustule like a millet seed. 
 
 A'segon. Asegen ; Asogen. Dragon’s blood. See 
 Calamus rotang. 
 
 ASE'LLIUS, Gaspar, of Cremona, bom about the 
 year 1580, taught anatomy at Paris with great reputa- 
 tion. In 1622, he discovered the lacteals in a dog 
 opened soon after a meal, and noticed their valves, but 
 supposed they wer.t to the liver. These vessels, he 
 candidly observes, had been mentioned by some of the 
 earliest medical writers, but not described, nor their 
 function stated ; and not being noticed by any modern 
 anatomist previously, the discovery is properly attri- 
 buted to him. His death took place four years after, 
 subsequent to which his dissertation on the subject 
 was published by his friends. 
 
 ASH. See Fraxinus excelsior. 
 
 [Ashes. The residuum, after the incineration of 
 wood. It is also applied to the alkali extracted by 
 lixiviation, under the names of Pot-ash, and Pearl-ash, 
 both of which are included in the mercantile title 
 Ashes. A.] 
 
 Asiaticum balsamum. Balm of Gilead. 
 
 A'SINUS. The ass. A species of the genus Eguus. 
 Its milk is preferred to cow’s and other kinds of milk, 
 in phthisical cases, and where the stomach is weak ; 
 as containing less oleaginous particles, and being more 
 easily converted into chyle. See Milk, Asses. 
 Asini'num lac. Asses’ milk. 
 
 Asi'ti. (From a, neg. and airos, food.) Asitia. 
 Those are so called who take no food, for want of 
 appetite. 
 
 A'sjogam. (Indian.) A tree growing in Malabar 
 and the East Indies, the juice of which is used against 
 the colic. 
 
 Aso'des. (Frem a6u>, to nauseate.) A nausea or 
 loathing, or a fever with much sense of heat and nau- 
 sea. — Aretceus. 
 
 Aspadia'lis. A suppression of urine from an im- 
 perforated urethra. 
 
 Aspalathom:. See Lignum aToes. 
 
 ASPALATHUS. (From a, and an aw, because the 
 thorns were not easily drawn out of the wounds 
 they made.) ’ The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Lin naan system. Class, Diadelphia ; Order, Decan- 
 dria. 
 
 Aspalathus canariensis. The systematic name 
 of the rose-wood tree, or lignum rhodium of the an- 
 cients. An essential oil is obtained from the roots, 
 which is used principally as a perfume ; but is an ex- 
 cellent cordial and carminative given internally. The 
 best preparation is a tincture, made by macerating four 
 ounces of the wood in a pint of rectified spirit. 
 
 ASPARAGIN. White transparent crystals, of a pecu- 
 liar vegetable principle, which spontaneously form in 
 asparagus juice which has been evaporated to the con- 
 sistence of syrup. They are in the form of rhomboida! 
 prisms, hard and brittle, having a cool and slightly nau- 
 seous taste. They dissolve in hot tvater, but sparingly 
 in cold water, and not at all in alkohol. On being heat- 
 ed, they swell and emit penetrating vapours, which 
 affect the eyes and nose like wood-smoke. Their solu- 
 tion does not change vegetable blues ; nor is it affected 
 by hydrosulphuret of potassa, oxalate of ammonia, ace- 
 tate of lead, or infusion of galls. Lime disengages am- 
 monia from it; though none is evolved by triturating it 
 with potassa. The asparagus juice should be first 
 heated to coagulate the albumen, then filtered and left 
 to spontaneous evaporation for 15 or 20 days. Along 
 
ASP 
 
 ASP 
 
 Ipvith the asparagin crystals, others in needles of little 
 consistency appear, analogous to mannite , from which 
 the first can be easily picked out. — Vau.qu.tlin and 
 Robiquet. Annales de C/umie , vol. lv. and Nichol- 
 son's Journal , 15. 
 
 ASPA RAGUS. (, Asparagus , i. m. AGirapayoS) a 
 young shoot before it unfolds its leaves.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Hexandria; Order, Monogynia. Asparagus. 
 
 2. The pharmacopiEial name of the sparage. See 
 Asparagus ojjicinalis. 
 
 Asparagus officinalis. The systematic name of 
 the aspaiagus, the root of which has been esteemed as 
 a diuretic. It is mostly employed as a food, but it 
 contains very little nourishment. A peculiar vegeta- 
 ble piincipte, called aspaiagin, has been found in this 
 piant. See Asparagin. 
 
 [ASPARAGUS STONE. This is one of the va- 
 rieties of the phosphate of lime. Vauquelin found it 
 to contain lime 54.28, phosphoric acid 45.72 ; by which 
 analysis it appears to differ but little from Apatite, 
 the other variety, which see. A.] 
 
 Aspa'sia. (From a, for apa, together, and <nraw , to 
 draw.) A constrictive medicine for the pudendum 
 muliebrc. Capivac . 
 
 ASPER. Rough. Applied to parts which are 
 rough, as linea aspera, &c. 
 
 In the language of botany, scaler and asper are 
 used synonymously. 
 
 Asper caulis. Caulis scaber. Scabrous stem ; is 
 when it is thickly covered with papilla} which are not 
 visible, but can be felt when running the finger along 
 •t ; as in Galium aperine , Lithospermurn arvense , 
 Centaurea nigra , &c. 
 
 Aspera arteria. (So called from the inequality 
 of its cartilages.) See Trachea. 
 
 ASPERIFOLLE. (From asper , rough.) Rough- 
 leaved p ants. The name of a class and of an order 
 of plants given by Boerhaave, Ray, Linnaeus, &c. 
 
 ASPE'RULA. (A diminutive of asper , the seeds 
 being rough.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Tetrandria ; Order, Mono- 
 gynia. 
 
 Asperula odorata. The systematic name for the 
 officinal matrisylva. Woodruff. It is a low umbelli- 
 ferous plant, growing wild in woods and copses, and 
 flowering in May. It hath an agreeable odour, which 
 is much improved by moderate drying ; the taste is a 
 little austere. It impa; ts its flavour to vinous liquors ; 
 and is commended as a cordial and deobstruent 
 remedy. 
 
 Asphalti'tis. 1. A kind of trefoil. 
 
 2. The last vertebra of the loins. 
 
 ASPHALTUM. Asphaltus. This substance, like- 
 wise celled Bitumen Judaicum , or Jews’ Pitch, is a 
 smooth, hard, brittle, black or brown substance, which 
 breaks with a polish, melts easily when iieated, and 
 when pure burns without leaving any ashes. It is 
 found in a soft or liquid state on the surface of the 
 Dead sea, but by age grows*dry and hard. The same 
 kind of bitumen is likewise found in the earth in other 
 parts of the world ; in China ; America, particularly 
 in the island of Trinidad ; and some parts of Europe, 
 as the Carpathian hills, France, Neufchatel, &c. 
 
 Accoiding to Neumann, the asphaltum of the shops 
 is a very different compound from the native bitumen ; 
 and varies, of course, in its properties, according to 
 the nature of the ingredients made use of in forming 
 it. On this account, and probably from other reasons, 
 the use of asphaltum, as an article of the materia 
 medica, is totally laid aside. 
 
 The Egyptians used asphaltum in embalming, under 
 the name of mumia mineralis, for which it is well 
 adapted. It was used for mortar at Babylon. 
 
 [Tins bitumen is dry and solid, and usually very 
 brittle, but often too hard to receive an impression 
 from the finger nail. In some varieties its fracture is 
 more or less conchoidal, and shining with a resinous 
 lustre ; in others, it is earthy, or uneven, or nearly 
 dull. The earthy variety is less hard than the others, 
 and seems to be intermediate between Maltha and 
 the harder kinds of Asphaltum. — Cl. Min. 
 
 The ancient bricks of Babylon, several of which I 
 have had the best opportunities to examine, have a 
 portion of bitumen adhering to them. This is black, 
 and emits, by burning, a somewhat aromatic vapour. 
 It appears to have lost none of its peculiar qualities, 
 
 G2 
 
 during the term of 3000 or 4000 years, since it Was 
 first incorporated as a cement, in the walls and towers 
 constructed by the ancient inhabitants of Shinaar. 
 The specimens I possess of modern bitumen from 
 Bost ah, or its vicinity, are substantially the same with 
 that used of old. 
 
 Asphaltum of St. Antonio, at the western extremity 
 of Cuba, is compact, deep black, and capable of sup- 
 potting a flame when heated and set on fire. That 
 from Trinidad island is not so pure ; but is stated to 
 be much more abundant. Specimens from St. Ste- 
 phens, near the Alabama river, were sent me by Mr. 
 Magoffin. — Mitchill's Notes to Philips's Min. A.] 
 
 ASPHO'DELUS. ( Asphodelus , i. m. from aam s, a 
 serpent, and SeiXos, fearful ; because it destroys the 
 venom of serpents : or from anodeXos, ashes, because 
 it was formerly sown upon the graves of the dead.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Limuean sys 
 tern, ©lass, Hexandria; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the daffodil. See 
 Asphodelus ramosus. 
 
 Asphodelus ramosus. The systematic name for 
 the officinal, or branched asphodel. Asphodelus : — 
 caulenudo ; foliis enciformibus , carinatis , Icevibus , of 
 Linnaeus. The plant was formerly supposed to be elfi 
 cacious in the cure of sordid ulcers. It is now wholly 
 laid aside. 
 
 ASPHY'XIA. ( Asphyxia , ce. f. ; from a, priv. and 
 <r0u£is, a pulse.) The state of the body, during life, in 
 which the pulsation of the heart and arteries cannot 
 be perceived. There are several species of asphyxia 
 enumerated by different authors. See Syncope. 
 
 Aspidi'scus. (From aff7rij, a buckler.) The sphincter 
 muscle of the anus was formerly so called from its 
 shape. — Ccelius Aureliamis. 
 
 [ASPINWALL, William, M. D. was born in 
 Brookline, Mass., on the 23d of May, (old style,) 1743. 
 His ancestors emigrated from England about the year 
 1030. He was fitted for College by the Rev. Amos 
 Adams, minister of Roxbury, and was graduated at 
 Harvard University, in 1704. It was the personal 
 interest which he took in the revolutionary contest, 
 acting upon a mind deeply imbued with a sense of 
 his country’s wrongs, that gave strength and tone to 
 his sentiments in after life. Dr. Aspinwall’s language 
 on political subjects was bold and strong, his creed 
 being that of a democratic republican. In the unhappy 
 scenes of party excitement, he unwaveringly adhered 
 to what he deemed original and fundamental princi- 
 ples ; but he aimed to preserve a good conscience, and 
 to do justice to the honest opinions, the pure motives, 
 and undoubted integrity of his opponents. He was 
 not a political persecutor ; and, when he was in the 
 councils of the State, resolutely declined acting with 
 his coadjutors, who were disposed to drive from office 
 incumbents, whose only fault was what they deemed 
 political heresy. 
 
 After the death of the eminent and distinguished 
 Dr. Zabdiel Boylston, the first inoculator of small-pox 
 in America, Dr. Aspinwall established himself in that 
 undertaking, and erected hospitals for that purpose in 
 Brookline. Perhaps no practitioner in the United 
 States ever inoculated so many persons, or acquired 
 such skill and celebrity in treating this malignant 
 disease, as Dr. Aspinwall. Besides his practice in 
 this disorder when it generally spread, he was allowed, 
 after the year 1788, to keep a hospital open at ail 
 times, to which great numbers resorted, and from 
 which they returned with warm expressions of satis- 
 faction. He continued in the successful treatment of 
 this disease, till the general introduction of vaccine 
 inoculation. He had made ample accommodation 
 for enlarged practice, and established what might 
 have been justly deemed a sure foundation for pros- 
 perity, when vaccine inoculation was first introduced. 
 He well knew that if vaccination possessed the virtues 
 ascribed to it, his schemes of fortune and usefulness 
 arising from inoculation at his hospital, were ruined ; 
 that he should be involved in loss, and his anticipa- 
 tions of fortune would be blasted. But as an honest 
 man and faithful physician, he deemed it his duty to 
 inquire into the efficacy of the novel substitute. With 
 the utmost alacrity, therefore, he gave the experiment 
 a fair trial, promptly acknowledged its efficacy, and 
 relinquished l:is own establishment. The forgoing 
 is corroborated by the following statement, recently 
 made by Dr. Waterhouse, in the Medical Intelligencer 
 
ASP 
 
 AST 
 
 “ The late Dr. Aspinwall, a man of great sagacity, 
 and uncommonly well grounded in the principles of 
 bis profession, gave evidence of it on the first sight of 
 a vaccine pustule. I had invited all the elder physi- 
 cians of Boston, and tho vicinity of Cambridge, to see 
 the first vaccine pustules ever raised in the new 
 world. They gave them the ordinary inspection on 
 the skin ; all but Dr. Aspimvall, whose attention was 
 rivetted on the pustule, its areola, and efflorescence. 
 Tie came a second time, and viewed the inoculated 
 part in every light, and reviewed it, and seemed loath 
 to leave the sight of it. He seemed wrapped in seri- 
 ous thought, and said repeatedly — 4 This pustule is so 
 like small-pox, and yet it is not small-pox, that should 
 it, on scabbing, take out a portion of the true skin, so 
 as to leave an indelible mark or pit behind, I shall be 
 ready to conclude that it is a mild species of small- 
 pox, hitherto unknown here.’ He had been in the 
 habit of examining the small-pox pimple and pustule 
 through glasses, to know if it 4 had taken;' and he 
 remarked, that they were peculiar, unique, and unlike 
 any other eruption he ever saw ; but that this kine- 
 ock came the nearest to it. Some time after, I gave 
 im a portion of the virus to make his own experi- 
 ments, and observe the progress of its inoculation, 
 and coincidence of the constitutional symptoms ; when 
 he observed, that its progress, febrile affection, and ! 
 mode of scabbing, were very like small-pox, and so of 
 the indelible mark left on the arm ; yet, throughout 
 the whole visible affection, different. To crown the 
 whole of his honourable conduct, he some time after 
 took all those of my family whom I had vaccinated, 
 into his small-pox hospital, the only licensed one in 
 the state, and there tested them to his satisfaction, 
 and one to the very verge of rigid experiment : and 
 then he said to me and others—* This new inoculation 
 of yours is no sham. As a man of humanity , I rejoice 
 in it ; although it will take from me a handsome 
 annual income. 1 His conduct throughout was so 
 strongly marked with superior intelligence, generosity, 
 and honour, as to excite my esteem and respect; and 
 I accordingly dedicate this effusion of gratitude to the 
 memory of the Hon. William Aspinwall, M. D. ; a 
 gentleman respectable in public life as a counsellor, 
 and an' honour to his profession as a physician.” — 
 Thach. Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 ASPLE'NIUM. ( Asplenium , ii. n.; from a, priv. 
 an\r)v, the spleen ; because it was supposed to remove 
 disorders of the spleen.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaan system. Class, Cryptogamia ; 
 Order, Filices. 
 
 Asplenium ceterach. The systematic name of 
 the herb spleenwort. Miltwaste. Scolopendria vera ; 
 Dorodilla. This small bushy plant, Asplenium— fron- 
 dibus pinnatifidis , lobis alternis confluentibus obtusis 
 of Linnaeus, grows upon old walls and rocks. It has 
 an herbaceous, mucilaginous, roughish taste, and is 
 recommended as a pectoral. In Spain it is given, 
 with great success, in nephritic and calculous diseases. 
 
 Asplenium ruta muraria. The systematic name 
 for the ruta muraria of the pharmacopoeias. It is 
 supposed by some to possess specific virtues in the cure 
 of ulcers of the lungs, and is exhibited in the form of 
 decoction. 
 
 Asplenium scolopendrium. The systematic name 
 for the scolopendrium of the pharmacopoeias. Philli- 
 tis ; Lingua cervina. Harts-tongue. This indige- 
 nous plant, Asplenium — frondibus simplicibus, cor data 
 lingulatis , integerrimis ; stipitibus hirsutis of Lin- 
 nteus : grows on most shady banks, walls, &c. It has 
 a slightly astringent and mucilaginous sweetish taste. 
 When fresh and rubbed, it imparts a disagreeable 
 smell. Harts-tongue, which is one of the five capillary 
 herbs, was formerly much used to strengthen the vis- 
 cera, restrain haemorrhages and alvine fluxes, and to 
 open obstructions of the liver and spleen, and for the 
 general purposes of demulcents and pectorals. 
 
 Asplenium trichomanes. The systematic name 
 for the trichomanes of the pharmacQpceias. Common 
 maiden-hair or spleenwort. Asplenium— frondibus 
 pinnatis, pinnis subrotundis, crenatis of Linmeus. 
 This plant is admitted into the Edinburgh Pharmaco- 
 poeia: the leaves have a muci.aginous, sweetish, sub- 
 astringent taste, without any particular flavour: they 
 are esteemed useful in disorders of the breast, being 
 supposed to promote the expectoration of tough 
 phlegm, and to open obstructions of the viscera. 
 
 ASS. See Asinus 
 
 Ass's milk. See A sinus. 
 
 As saba. A shrub found on the coast of Guinea, urt. 
 leaves of which are supposed to disperse buboes. 
 
 ASSAFCE'TIDA. See Ferula assafxtida. 
 
 ASSARABA'CCA. See Asarum Europeum. 
 
 Assa'rium. A Roman measure of twelve ounces. 
 
 Assarthro'sis. Articulation. 
 
 ASSAY. Essay. This operation consists in de- 
 termining the quantity of valuable or precious metal 
 contained in any mineral or metallic mixture, by ana- 
 lyzing a small part thereof. The practical difference 
 between the analysis and the assay of an ore, con- 
 sists in this: The analysis, if properly made, deter 
 mines the nature and quantities of all the parts of the 
 compound ; whereas the object of the assay consists in 
 ascertaining how much of the particular metal in 
 question may be contained in a certain determinate 
 quantity of the material under examination. Thus, 
 in the assay of gold or silver, the baser metals are con- 
 sidered as of no value or consequence ; and the prob- 
 lem to be resolved is simply, how much of each is 
 contained in the ingot or piece of metal intended to be 
 assayed. 
 
 ASSIMULA'TION. ( Assimilatio , from ad, and 
 similis , to make like to.) The conversion of the food 
 1 into nutriment. 
 
 Assiste'ntes. (From ad, and sisto, to stand near.) 
 A name of the prostate glands, so called because 
 they lie near the bladder. 
 
 ARSO'DES. (From aoaopai, to nauseate, or from 
 assare, to burn.) Asodes. A continual fever, attended 
 with a loathing of food. 
 
 A'STACUS. ( Astacus , i. m. ; from a, neg. and 
 g-a^w, to distil ; so called from the hardness and dryness 
 of its shell.) The name of a genus of sheli-fish. 
 
 Astacus fluviatilis. The officinal crevis, or 
 cray-fish. See Cancer astacus. 
 
 Astacus marinus. The lobster. See Cancer gam- 
 marus. 
 
 A'stapsis. (From c-atpis, uva passa.) A raisin. 
 
 Astera'ntium. (From apjp, a star.) The pelli 
 tory; so called from its star-like form. See Anthcmis 
 pyrethrum. 
 
 Astericum. (From the star-like appearance of the 
 flowers.) The pellitory. See Anthemis pyrethrum. 
 
 ASTHE'NIA. (From a, priv. and oBevos, strength.) 
 Extreme debility. The asthenic diseases form one 
 great branch of the Brunonian arrangement. 
 
 ASTHENOLOGY. ( Asthenologia , as. f. ; from a, 
 priv. and adevoi, strength, and Aoyoj-, a treatise.) The 
 doctrine of diseases arising from debility. The disci- 
 ples of the Brunonian school, as they denominate 
 themselves, maintain peculiar opinions on this subject. 
 
 ASTHMA. (Asthma, matis, neut.: from aaOpagw, 
 To breathe with difficulty.) Difficult respiration, 
 returning at intervals, with a sense of stricture 
 across the breast, and in the lungs; a wheezing, 
 hard cough, at first, but more free towards the close of 
 each paroxysm, with a discharge of mucus, followed 
 by a remission. It is ranked by Cullen in the class 
 JVeurosis, and order Spasmi. There are, according to 
 him, three species of asthma: — 
 
 1. Asthma spontaneum , when without any manifest 
 cause. 
 
 2. Asthma plethoricum, when it arises from plethora. 
 
 3. Asthma exanthematicum , originating from the re 
 pulsion of some acrid humour. 
 
 Asthma rarely appears before the age of puberty, 
 and seems to attack men more frequently than women, 
 particularly those of a full habit, in whom it neve, 
 fails, by frequent repetition, to occasion some degree 
 of emaciation. In some instances, it arises from an 
 hereditary predisposition, and in many others, it seems 
 to depend upon a particular constitution of the lungs. 
 Dyspepsia alw ays prevails, and appears to be a very 
 prominent feature in the predisposition. Its attacks 
 are most frequent during the heats of summer, in the 
 dog daj-s, and in general commence about midnight. 
 On the evening preceding an attack of asthma, the 
 spirits are often much affected, and the person expe- 
 riences a sense of fulness about the stomach, with las 
 situde, drow'siuess, and a pain in the head. On the 
 approach of the succeeding evening, he perceives a 
 sense of tightness and stricture across the breast, and 
 a sense of straitness in the lungs, impeding respiration. 
 The difficulty of breathing continuing to increase for 
 
AST 
 
 AST 
 
 some length of time, both inspiration and expiration 
 are performed slowly, and with a wheezing noise ; the 
 speech becomes difficult and uneasy, a propensity to 
 coughing succeeds, and the patient can no longer re- 
 main in a horizontal position, being as it were threat- 
 ened with immediate suffocation. These symptoms 
 Usually continue till towards the approach of morn- 
 ing, and then a remission commonly takes place ; the 
 breathing becomes less laborious and more full, and 
 the person speaks and coughs with greater ease. If 
 the cough is attended with an expectoration of mucus, 
 he experiences much relief, and soon falls asleep. 
 When he awakes in the morning, he still feels some 
 degree of tightness across his breast, although his 
 bieathing is probably more free and easy, and he can- 
 not bear the least motion, without rendering this more 
 difficult and uneasy ; neither can he continue in bed, 
 unless his head and shoulders are raised to a consider- 
 able height. Towards evening, he again becomes 
 drowsy, is much troubled with flatulency in the sto- 
 mach, and perceives a return of the difficulty of 
 breathing, which continues to increase gradually, till 
 it becomes as violent as on the night before. After 
 some nights passed in this way, the fits at length mo- 
 derate, and suffer more considerable remissions, par- 
 ticularly vchen they are attended by a copious expec- 
 toration in the mornings, and this continues from time 
 to time throughout the day; and the disease going off 
 at last, the patient enjoys his usual rest by night, with- 
 out further disturbance. The pulse is not necessarily j 
 affected in this disease, though often quickened by the 
 difficulty of breathing ; and sometimes slight pyrexia 
 attends. In plethoric habits, the countenance is 
 flushed and turgid during the fit ; but in others rather 
 pale and shrunk : in the former, too, some difficulty of 
 breathing and wheezing usually remain in the interval; 
 in others the recovery is more complete. On this is 
 founded the common distinction of asthma into the 
 humid, pituitous, or catarrhal, and the dry, spasmodic, 
 or nervous forms. The exciting causes are various : — 
 accumulation of blood, or viscid mucus in the lungs, 
 noxious vapours, a cold and foggy atmosphere, or a 
 close hot air, the repulsion of eruptions, or other me- 
 tastatic diseases, flatulence, accumulated faeces, vio- 
 lent passions, organic diseases in the thoracic viscera, 
 &.c. Sometimes the fits return at pretty regular 
 periods; and it is generally difficult to obviate future 
 attacks, when it has once occurred : but it often con- 
 tinues to recur for many years, and seldom proves 
 fatal, except as inducing hydrothorax, phthisis, &c. 
 The treatment must vary according to the form of the 
 disease. In young persons of a plethoric habit, with 
 great dyspnoea, a flushed countenance, accelerated 
 pulse, &c. the abstraction of blood will be found to 
 afford marked relief; "but under opposite circum- 
 stances, it might be highly injurious, and we should 
 always avoid repeating it unnecessarily. In ambigu- 
 ous cases, cupping may be preferred, or leeches to the 
 chest, with blisters. Mild cathartics should also be 
 employed ; or where costiveness appears to induce the 
 fits, those of a more active nature. Nauseating emetics 
 are of considerable service, especially where the pa- 
 tient is distressed with viscid mucus, not only by pro- 
 moting perspiration and expectoration, but also by 
 their antispasmodic power, the return of a paroxysm 
 may often be prevented by their timely use. Squill 
 combined with ipecacuanha is one of the best forms. 
 Where the disease is of the purely spasmodic charac- 
 ter, opium will be found the most powerful palliative 
 remedy, especially if combined with aether, though it 
 unfortunately loses some of its power by repetition; 
 the foetid gum resins are also useful, particularly where 
 the bowels are torpid ; and other antispasinodics may 
 be occasionally employed. The practice of smoking, 
 or chewing tobacco, has sometimes appeared extremely 
 beneficial ; and a cup of strong coffee has often afforded 
 speedy relief. Means should also be employed for 
 strengthening the system ; and where there appears a 
 tendency to serous effusion, digitalis may be very useful. 
 But by far the most important part of the treatment 
 consists in obviating or removing the several exciting 
 causes, whether operating on the lungs immediately, 
 or through the medium of the prima; via;, &c. Indi- 
 vidual experience can alone ascertain what state of the 
 atmosphere as to temperature, dryness, purity, &c. 
 shall be most beneficial to asthmatics, though a good 
 deal depends on habit in this respect: but a due regu- 
 
 lation of this, as well as of the diet, and other parts of 
 regimen, will usually afford more permanent relief 
 than any medicines we can employ. 
 
 A'STITES. (From ad , and sto, to stand near.) 
 A name given by the ancients to the prostate glands, 
 because they are situated near the bladder. 
 
 ASTRA GALUS. ( Astragalus , i. m. ; A j'payaXdf, 
 a cockle, or die ; because it is shaped like the die used 
 in ancient games.) 1. The ankle-bone ; a bone of the 
 tarsus , upon which the tibia moves. Also called the 
 sling-bone, or first bone of the foot. Ballistce os ; aris- 
 trios ; talus; quatrio ; tetroros ; cavicula; cavilla ; 
 diabebos ; peza. It is placed posteriorly and superiorly 
 in the tarsus, and is formed of two parts, one large, 
 which is called its body, the other small, like a pro- 
 cess. The part where these two unite is termed the 
 neck. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linntean 
 system. .Class, Diadelpliia ; Order, Dccandria. 
 
 Astragalus excapus. Stemless milk-vetch. The 
 root of this plant, Astragalus acaulis excapus ; — legu- 
 minibus lunatis ; foliis villosis of Linnaeus, is said to 
 cure confirmed syphilis, especially when in the form 
 of nodes and nocturnal pains. 
 
 Astragalus tragacantha. The former system- 
 atic name for the plant which affords the gum traga- 
 canth. See Astragalus verus. 
 
 Astragalus verus. Goat’s thorn. Milk-vetch. 
 Spina bird; Astragalus tragacantha ; Astragalus 
 aculeatus. We are indebted to a French traveller, of 
 the name of Olivier, for the discovery that the gum 
 tragacanth of commerce, is the produce of a species of 
 astragalus not before known. He describes it under the 
 name of astragalus verus , being different both from A. 
 tragacantha of Linnaeus, and from the A. gummifera 
 of Labillardiere.' It grows in the North of Persia. 
 Gum-tragacanth, or gum dragant, or dragon, (which 
 is forced from this plant by the intensity of the solar 
 rays, is concreted into irregular lumps or vermicular 
 pieces, bent into a variety of shapes, and larger or 
 smaller proportions, according to the size of the wound 
 ' from which it issues,) is brought chiefly from Turkey, 
 in irregular lumps, or long vermicular pieces bent into 
 a variety of shapes : the best sort is white, semi-trans- 
 parent, dry, yet somewhat soft to the touch. 
 
 Gum-tragacanth differs from all the other known 
 gums, in giving a thick consistence to a much larger 
 quantity of water; and in being much more difficultly 
 soluble, or rather dissolving only imperfectly. Put 
 into water, it slowly imbibes a great quantity of the 
 liquid, swells into a large volume, and forms a soft 
 but not fluid mucilage ; if more water be added, a 
 fluid solution may be obtained by agitation but the 
 liquor looks turbid and wheyish, and on standing, the 
 mucilage subsides, the limpid water on the surface 
 retaining little of the gum. Nor does the admixture 
 of the preceding more soluble gums promote its union 
 with the water, or render its dissolution more durable : 
 when gum-tragacanth and gum-arabic are dissolved 
 together in water, the tragacanth separates from the 
 mixture more speedily than when dissolved by itself. 
 
 Tragacanth is usually preferred to the other gums 
 for making up troches, and other like purposes, and 
 is supposed likewise to be the most effectual as a medi- 
 cine; but on account of its imperfect solubility, is 
 unfit for liquid forms. It is commonly given in pow- 
 der, with the addition of other materials of similar 
 intention ; thus, to one part of gum-tragacanth are 
 added one of gum-arabic, one of starch, and six of 
 sugar. 
 
 According to Bucholtz, gum-tragacanth is composed 
 of 57 parts of a matter similar to gum-arabic, and 43 
 parts of a peculiar substance, capable of swelling in 
 cold water without dissolving, and assuming the ap- 
 pearance of a thick jelly. It is soluble in boiling 
 water, and then forms a mucilaginous solution. 
 
 The demulcent qualities of this gum are to be con- 
 sidered as similar to those of gum-arabic. It is seldom 
 given alone, but frequently in combination with more 
 powerful medicines, especially in the form of troches, 
 for which it is peculiarly well adapted: it gives name 
 to an officinal compound powder, and was an ingre 
 dient in the compound powder of cerusse. 
 
 ASTRA'NTIA. (from aarpov, astrum , a star ; so 
 called from the star-like shape of its flowers.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Limuean system. 
 Class, Pentandria ; Order, Dyginia. 
 
 101 
 
A H 
 
 ATM 
 
 Hbtrantia major. Astrantia vulgaris. 
 
 ■>. istrantia nigra. The herb sunicle master-wort. 
 A rustic purge in the time of Gerard. 
 
 A'strapk. (From a^panjat, to corruscate.) Light- 
 ning. Galen reckons' it among the remote causes of 
 epilepsy. 
 
 ASTRI'CTUS. (From astnngo, to bind.) When 
 applied to the belly, it signifies costiveness; thus, 
 alvus astricta. 
 
 ASTRI NGENT. {Astringens ; from astringo, to 
 constringe.) Adstringent. That which, when applied 
 to the body, renders the solids denser and firmer, by 
 contracting their fibres, independently of their living, 
 or muscular power. Astringents thus serve to dimi- 
 nish excessive discharges ; and by causing greater 
 compression of the nervous tibrilke, may lessen morbid 
 sensibility or irritability. Hence they may tend indi 
 rectiy to restore the strength, when impaired by these 
 causes. The chief articles of this class are the acids, 
 alum, lime-water, chalk, certain preparations of cop- 
 per, zinc, iron, and lead ; the gahic acid, which is 
 commonly found united with the true astringent prin- 
 ciple, was long mistaken for it. Seguin first distin- 
 guished them, and, from the use of this principle in 
 tanning skins, has given it the name of tannin. Then- 
 characteristic differences are, the gallic acid forms a 
 mack precipitate with iron ; the astringent principle 
 forms an insoluble compound with albumen. 
 
 ASTRONO'MY. {Astronomia ; from a?pov, a star, 
 and vopos, a law.) The knowledge of the heavenly 
 bodies. Hippocrates ranks this and astrology among 
 the necessary studies of a physician. 
 
 ASTRUC, John, a learned physician, born in 
 France, 1684. He studied and took his degrees at 
 Montpelier, and became afterward a professor there. 
 In 1729, he was appointed physician to the king of 
 Poland, but soon returned to his native country, was 
 made consulting physician to the French king, and 
 professor of medicine at Paris, where he attained 
 great celebrity. He was author of numerous medical 
 and philosophical works, but especially one “on Ve- 
 nereal Diseases,” which deservedly became extremely 
 popular, and was translated into various modern lan- 
 guages. He lived to the advanced age of 82. 
 
 ATA'XIA. (From a, neg. and raaatx), to order.) 
 Want of regularity in the symptoms of a disease, or 
 of the functions of an animal body. 
 
 ATE'CNIA. (From a, neg. and tucto, to bring 
 forth.) Venereal im potency : inability to procreate 
 children. 
 
 ATHAMANTA. ( Athamanta , ce. foem ; so named 
 from Athamas in Thessaly.) The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria ; 
 Order, Digynia. 
 
 Athamanta cretensis. The systematic name for 
 the daucus creticus of the pharmacopoeias. Myrrhus 
 annua. Candy carrot. The seeds of this plant, 
 Athamanta— foliolis linear ibus planis,hirs.utis ; pcta- 
 lis bipartitis ; seminibus oblongis hirsutis, of Lin- 
 naeus, are brought from the isle of Candy : they have 
 an aromatic smell, and a slightly-biting taste ; and 
 are occasionally employed as carminatives, and 
 diuretics in diseases of the primes viae and urinary 
 passages. 
 
 Athamanta oreoselinum. The systematic name 
 for the officinal orc&selinum. Black mountain parsley. 
 The root and seed of this plant, Athamanta— foliolis 
 divaricatis of Linnaeus, as well as the whole herb, 
 were formerly used medicinally Though formerly 
 in so high estimation as to obtain the epithet of poly- 
 chresta , this plant is seldom used in the practice of 
 the present day. An extract and tincture prepared 
 from the root were said to be attendant, aperient, 
 deobstruent, and lithontriptic. The oil obtained by 
 distillation from the seed was esteemed to allay the 
 toothache ; and the whole was recommended as an 
 antiscorbutic and corroborant. 
 
 ATH AMANTICUM. See JEthusa mcum. 
 
 ATHANA'SIA. (From u, priv. and Savaros, 
 death; so called because its flowers do not wither 
 easily.) 1. The immortal plant. A name given to 
 tansy; because when stuffed up the nose of a dead 
 corpse, it is said to prevent putrefaction. See Tana- 
 cetum vulgare. 
 
 2. It means also immortality. 
 
 3. The name of an antidote of Galen, and another 
 of Oribasius. 
 
 m 
 
 4. It is the name also of a collyrium described by 
 Aedus, and of many other compositions. 
 
 A thara. (From adrjp, corn.) A panada, or pap 
 for children, made of bruised corn. 
 
 ATHERG MA. ( Atheroma , atis, n. A drjpoya, pulse, 
 pap.) An encysted tumour that contains a soft sub- 
 stance of the consistence of a poultice. 
 
 ATHRIX. (A-$pt|, debilis , weak.) 
 
 1. Weakness. 
 
 2. (From a, priv. and 0pi£, a pair.) Baldness. 
 
 ATHY'MIA. (From a, neg. and Svpos, courage.) 
 
 1. Pusillanimity. 
 
 2. Despondency or melancholy. 
 
 ATLAS. {Atlas, antis, m. ; from Ar^aw, to sus- 
 tain, because it sustains the head ; or from the fable 
 of Atlas, who was supposed to support the world 
 upon his shoulders.) The name of the first vertebia 
 This vertebra differs very much from tire others. See 
 Vertebra. It has no spinous process which would 
 prevent the neck from being bent backwards, but in 
 its place it has a small eminence. The great foramen 
 of this is much larger than that of any other vertebra 
 Its body, which is small and thin, is, nevertheless, firm 
 and hard. It is somewhat like a ring, and is distin- 
 guished into its great arch , which serves in the place 
 of its body, and its small posterior arch. The atlas is 
 joined superiorly to the head Dy ginglymus ; and inte- 
 riorly, to the second cervical vertebra, by means of 
 the inferior oblique processes, and the odontoid process 
 by trocboides. 
 
 ATMOMETER. The name of an instrument to 
 measure the quantity of exhalation from a humid sur- 
 face in a given time. 
 
 ATMOSPHERE. {Atmosphera, ce. f. ; from arpos, 
 vapour, and atfaipa, a globe.) The elastic invisible 
 fluid which surrounds the earth to an unknown height, 
 and encloses it on all sides. Neither the properties 
 nor the composition of the atmosphere, seem to have 
 occupied much the attention of the ancients. Aris- 
 totle considered it as one of the four elements, situated 
 between the regions of water and fire , and mingled 
 with two exhalations, the dry and the moist; the rtrsi 
 of which occasioned thunder, lightning, and wind ; 
 while the second produced rain, snow, and hail. 
 
 The opinions of the ancients were vague conjectures, 
 until the matter was explained by the sagacity ot 
 Hales, and of those philosophers who followed his 
 career. 
 
 Boyle proved beyond a doubt, that the atmosphere 
 contained two distinct substances : — 
 
 1. An elastic fluid distinguished by the name of air. 
 
 2. Water in a state of vapour. 
 
 Besides these two bodies, it was supposed that the 
 atmosphere contained a great variety of other sub- 
 stances which were continually mixing with it from 
 the earth, and which often altered its properties, and 
 rendered it noxious or fatal. Since the discovery of 
 carbonic acid gas by Dr. Black, it has been ascertained 
 that this elastic fluid always constitutes a part of the 
 atmosphere. 
 
 The constituent parts of the atmosphere, therefore, 
 
 are : — 
 
 1. Air. 2. Water. 3. Carbonic acid gas. 4. Un- 
 known bodies. 
 
 1. For the properties, composition, and account of 
 the first, see Air. 
 
 2. Water. — That the atmosphere contains water, 
 has been always known. The rain and dew which 
 so often precipitate from it, the clouds and fogs with 
 which it is often obscured, and which deposite moisture 
 on all bodies exposed to them, have demonstrated its 
 existence in every age. Even when the atmosphere 
 is perfectly transparent, water may be extracted from 
 it in abundance by certain substances. Thus, if con- 
 centrated sulphuric acid be exposed to air, it gradually 
 attracts so much moisture, that its weight is increased 
 more than three times : it is converted into diluted 
 acid, from which the water may be separated by dis- 
 tillation. Substances which have the property of ab- 
 stracting water from the atmosphere, have received 
 the epithet of hygroscopic, because they point out the 
 presence of that water. Sulphuric acid, the fixed 
 alkalies, muriate of lime, nitrate of lime, and, in gene- 
 ral, all deliquescent salts, possess this property. The 
 greater number of animal and vegetable bodies like- 
 wise possess it. Many of them take water from moist air, 
 but give it out again to the air when dry. These bodies 
 
ATM 
 
 ATM 
 
 augment in bulk when they receive moisture, and [ 
 diminish again when they part with it. Hence some i 
 of them have been employed as hygrometers , or mea- 
 sures of the quantity of moisture contained in the air 
 around them. This they do by means of the increase 
 or diminution of their length, occasioned by the addi- 
 tion or abstraction of moisture. This change of length 
 is precisely marked by means of an index. The most 
 ingenious and accurate hygrometers are those of Saus- 
 sure and Deluc. In the first, the substance employed 
 to mark the moisture is a human hair, which by its 
 contractions and dilatations is made to turn round an 
 index. In the second, instead of a hair, a very fine 
 thin slip of whalebone is employed. The scale is 
 divided into 100°. The beginning of the scale indi- 
 cates extreme dryness, the end of it indicates extreme 
 moisture. It is graduated by placing it first in air 
 made as dry as possible by means of salts, and after- 
 ward in air saturated with moisture. This gives the 
 extremes of the scale, and the interval between them 
 is divided into 100 equal parts. 
 
 The water, which constitutes a component part of 
 the atmosphere, appears to be in the state of vapour, 
 and chemically combined with air in the same manner 
 as one gas is combined with another. As the quantity 
 of the water contained in the atmosphere varies con- 
 siderably, it is impossible to ascertain its amount with 
 any degree of accuracy. 
 
 3. Carbonic acid gas. — The existence of carbonic 
 gas as a constituent part of the atmosphere, was ob- 
 served by Dr. Black immediately after he had ascer- 
 tained the nature of that peculiar fluid. If we expose 
 a pure alkali or alkaline earth to the atmosphere, it is 
 gradually converted into a carbonate by the absorption 
 of carbonic acid gas. This fact, which had 'been long 
 known, rendered the inference that carbonic acid gas j 
 existed in the atmosphere unavoidable, as soon as the 
 difference between a pure alkali and its carbonate had 
 been ascertained to depend upon that acid. Not only 
 alkalies and alkaline earths absorb carbonic.acid when 
 exposed to the air, but several of the metallic oxydes 
 also. 
 
 Carbonic acid gas not only forms a constituent part 
 of the atiyosphere near the surface of the earth, but 
 at the greatest heights which the industry of man has 
 been able to penetrate. Saussure found it at the top 
 of Mount Blanc, the highest point of the old continent ; 
 a point covered with eternal smw, and not exposed 
 to the influence of vegetables or animals. Lime-water, 
 diluted with its own weight of distilled water, formed 
 a pellicle on its surface after an hour and three-quarters 
 exposure to the open air on that mountain; and slips 
 of paper moistened with pure potash, acquired the 
 property of effervescing with acids after being exposed 
 an hour and a half in the same place. This was at a 
 height no less than 15,668 feet above the level of the 
 sea. Humboldt has more lately ascertained the exist- 
 ence of this gas in air, brought by Mr. Garnerin from 
 a height not less than 4280 feet above the surface of 
 the earth, to which height he had risen in an air-bal- 
 loon. This fact is a sufficient proof that the presence 
 of carbonic acid in air does not depend upon the vici- 
 nity of the earth. 
 
 Now, as carbonic acid gas is considerably heavier 
 than air, it could not rise to great heights in the atmo- 
 sphere unless it entered into combination tfuth the air. 
 We are warranted, therefore, to conclude, that car- 
 bonic acid is not merely mechanically mixed, but that 
 \t is chemically combined with the other constituent 
 pads of the atmosphere. It is to the affinity which 
 exists between carbonic acid and air that we are to 
 ascribe the rapidity with which it disperses itself 
 through the atmosphere, notwithstanding its great 
 specific gravity. Fontana mixed 20,000 cubic inches 
 of ca bonic acid gas with the air of a close room, and 
 yet half an hour after he could not discover the traces 
 of carbonic acid in that air. Water impregnated with 
 cai bonic acid, when exposed to the air, very soon ioses 
 the whole of the combined gas. And when a phial 
 full of ca 1 bonic acid gas is left uncorked, the gas, as 
 Bergman first ascertained, very soon disappears, and 
 the phial is found filled with common air. 
 
 The difficulty of separating this eas from air, has 
 hitherto prevented the possibility of determining with 
 accuracy the relative quantity of it in a given bulk of 
 air ; but from the experiments which have been made, 
 we may conclude with some degree, of confidence, that - 
 
 | it is not very different from 0.01. From the experl- 
 | ments of Humboldt, it appears to vary from 0.005 to 
 
 0.01. This variation will by no means appear impro- 
 bable, if we consider that immense quantities of car- 
 bonic acid gas must be constantly mixing with the 
 atmosphere, as it is formed by the respiration of ani- 
 mals, by combustion, and several other processes 
 which are going on continually. The quantity, indeed, 
 which is daily formed by these processes is so great, 
 that at first sight it appears astonishing that it does not 
 increase rapidly. The consequence of such an increase 
 would be fatal, as air containing 0.1 of carbonic acid 
 extinguishes light, and is destructive to animals. But 
 there is reason to conclude, that this gas is decomposed 
 by vegetables as rapidly as it forms. 
 
 4. Bodies found in the atmosphere . — From what has 
 been advanced, it appears that the atmosphere con- 
 sists chiefly of three distinct elastic fluids united 
 together by chemical affinity ; namely, air, vapour, and 
 carbonic acid gas; differing in their proportions at 
 different times and in different places; the average 
 proportion of each is, 
 
 98.6 air 
 
 1,0 carbonic acid 
 
 0.4 water 
 
 100.0 
 
 But' besides these bodies, which may beconsidered as 
 the constituent parts of the atmosphere, the existence 
 of several other bodies has been suspected in it. It is not 
 meant in this place to include among those bodies 
 electric math r, or the substance of clouds and fogs, 
 and those other bodies which are considered as the 
 active agents in the phenomena of meteorology, but 
 j merely those foreign bodies which have been occa- 
 sionally found or suspected in air. Concerning these 
 bodies, however, very little satisfactory is known at 
 present, as we are not in the possession of instruments 
 sufficiently delicate to ascertain their presence. We 
 can indeed detect several of them actually mixing with 
 air, but what becomes of them afterward we are 
 unable to say. 
 
 1. Hydrogen gas is said to have been found in air 
 situated near the crater of volcanoes, and it is very 
 possible that it may exist always in a very small propor- 
 tion in the atmosphere , but this cannot be ascertained 
 till some method of detecting the presence of hydrogen 
 combined with a great proportion of air be discovered. 
 
 2. Oarburetted hydrogen gas is often emitted by 
 marshes in considerable quantities during hot weather. 
 But its presence has never been detected in air; so 
 that in all probability it is again decomposed by some 
 unknown process. 
 
 3. Oxygen gas is emitted abundantly by plants during 
 the day. There is some reason to conclude that this is 
 in consequence of the property which plants have of 
 absorbing and decomposing carbonic acid gas. Now 
 as this carbonic acid gas is formed at the expense of 
 the oxygen of the atmosphere, as this oxygen is again 
 restored to the air by the decomposition of the acid, 
 and as the nature of atmospheric air remains unaltered, 
 it is clear that there must be an equilibrium between 
 these two processes ; that is to say, all the carbonic 
 acid formed by combustion must be again decomposed, 
 and all the oxygen abstracted must be again restored. 
 The oxygen gas which is thus continually returning to 
 the air, by combining with it, makes its component 
 parts always to continue in the same ratio. 
 
 4. The smoke and other bodies which are continually 
 carried into the air by evaporation, &c. are probably 
 soon deposited again, and cannot therefore be con- 
 sidered with propriety as forming part of the atmo- 
 sphere. 
 
 5. There is another set of bodies, which are occa- 
 sionally combined with air, and which, on account of 
 the powerful action which they produce on the human 
 body, have attracted a great deal of attention. These 
 are known by the name of contagions. 
 
 That there is a difference between the atmosphere in 
 different places, as far as respects its effects upon the 
 human body, has been considered as an established 
 point in all ages. Hence some places have been cele- 
 brated as healthy, and others avoided as pernicious, to 
 the human constitution. It is well known that in pits 
 and mines the air is often in such a state as to suffo- 
 cate almost instantaneously those who attempt to 
 
ATO 
 
 ATO 
 
 breathe it. Some places are frequented by peculiar 
 diseases. It is known that those who are much in the 
 apartments of. persons ill of certain maladies, are 
 extremely apt to catch the infection; and in prisons 
 and other places, where crowds of people are confined 
 together, when diseases once commence they are wont 
 to make dreadful havoc. In all these cases, it has 
 been supposed that a certain noxious matter is dis- 
 solved by the air, and that it is the action of this 
 matter which produces the mischief. 
 
 This noxious matter is, in many cases, readily dis- 
 tinguished by the peculiarly disagreeable smell which 
 it communicates to the air. No doubt this matted 
 differs according to the diseases which it communi- 
 cates, and the substance from which it has originated. 
 Morveau lately attempted to ascertain its nature ; but 
 he soon found the chemical tests hitherto discovered 
 altogether insufficient for that purpose. He has put it 
 beyond a doubt, however, that this contagious matter 
 is of a compound nature, and that it is destroyed alto- 
 gether by certain agents. He exposed infected air to 
 the action of various bodies, and he judged of the re- 
 sult bj- the effect which these bodies had in destroying 
 the foetid smell of the air. The following is the result 
 of his experiments : 
 
 L Odorous bodies, such as benzoin, aromatic plants, 
 &• c. have no effect whatever. 2. Neither have the 
 solutions of myrrh, benzoin, &c. in alkohol, though 
 agitated in infected air. 3. Pyroligneous acid is 
 equally inert. 4. Gunpowder, when fired in infected 
 air, displaces a portion of it ; but what remains, still 
 retains its foetid odour. 5. Sulphuric acid has no 
 effect ; sulphurous acid weakens the odour, but does 
 not destroy it. Distilled vinegar diminishes the odour, 
 but its action is slow and incomplete. 7. Strong acetic 
 acid acts instantly, and destroys the foetid odour of in- 
 fected air completely. 8. The fumes of nitric acid, 
 first employed by Dr. Carmichael Smith, are equally 
 efficacious. 9. Muriatic acid gas, first pointed out as 
 a proper agent by Morveau himself, is equally inef- 
 fectual. 10. But the most powerful agent is oxymu- 
 riatic acid gas, first proposed by Mr. Cruickshanks, and 
 now employed with the greatest success in the British 
 navy and military hospitals. 
 
 Thus there arc four substances which have the 
 property of destroying contagious matter, and of puri- 
 fying the air ; but acetic acid cannot easily be obtained 
 in sufficient quantity, and in a state of sufficient con- 
 centration to be employed with advantage. Nitric acid 
 is attended with inconvenience, because it is almost 
 always contaminated with nitrous gas. Muriatic acid 
 and oxymuriatic acid are not attended with these 
 inconveniences ; the last deserves the preference, be- 
 cause it acts with greater energy and rapidity. All 
 that is necessary is to mix together two parts of salt 
 with one part of the black oxyde of manganese, to 
 place the mixture in an open vessel in the infected 
 chamber, and to pour upon it two parts of sulphuric 
 acid. The fumes of oxymuriatic acid are immediately 
 exhaled, fill the chamber, and destroy the contagion. 
 
 Ato'chia. (From a, neg. and ro/cos, offspring ; from 
 tlktu), to bring forth.) 1. Inability to bring forth chil- 
 dren. 2. Difficult labour. 
 
 ATOMIC THEORY. In the chemical combina- 
 tion of bodies with each other, it is observed that some 
 unite in all proportions ; others in all proportions as far 
 as a certain point, beyond which combination no 
 longer takes place ; there are also many examples, in 
 which bodies unite in one proportion only, and others 
 in several proportions; and these proportions are defi- 
 nite, and in the intermediate ones no combination 
 ensues. And it is remarkable, that when one body 
 enters into combination with another, in several dif- 
 ferent proportions, the numbers indicating the greater 
 proportions are exact simple multiples of that denoting 
 the smallest proportion. In other words, if the smallest 
 portion in which B combines with A, be denoted by 
 10, A may combine with twice 10 of B, or with three 
 times 10, and soon; but with no intermediate quan- 
 tities. Examples of this kind have of late so much 
 increased in number, that the law of simple multiples 
 bids fair to become universal with respect at least to 
 chemical compounds, the proportions of which are 
 definite. Mr Dalton has founded what may be termed 
 the atomic theory of the chemical constitution of 
 bodies. Till this theory was proposed, we had no 
 adequate explanation of the uniformity of the propor- 
 
 tions of chemical compounds ; or of the nature of the 
 cause which renders combination in other proportions 
 impossible. The following is a brief illustration of the 
 theory : Though we appear, when we effect the che- 
 mical union of bodies, to operate on masses, yet it is 
 consistent with the most rational view of the consti- 
 tution of bodies, to believe, that it is only between their 
 ultimate particles, or atoms, that combination takes 
 place. By the term atoms, it has been already stated, 
 we are to understand the smallest parts of which 
 bodies are composed. An atom, therefore, must be 
 mechanically indivisible, and of course a fraction of an 
 atom cannot exist, and is a contradiction in terms. 
 Whether the atoms of different bodies be of the same 
 size, or of different sizes, we have no sufficient evi- 
 dence. The probability is, that the atoms of different 
 bodies are of unequal sizes; but it cannot be deter- 
 mined whether their sizes bear any regular proportion 
 to their relative weights. We are equally ignorant of 
 their shape ; but it is probable, though not essential to 
 the theory, that they are spherical. This, however, 
 requires a little qualification. The atoms of all bodies, 
 probably consist of a solid corpuscle, forming a nucleus, 
 and of an atmosphere of heat, by which that corpuscle 
 is surrounded, for absolute contact is never supposed to 
 take place between the atoms of bodies. The figure of 
 a single atom may therefore be supposed to be sphe- 
 rical. But in cotnpound atoms, consisting of a single 
 central atom surrounded by other atoms of a different 
 kind, it is obvious that the figure (contemplating the 
 solid corpuscles only) cannot be spherical ; yet if we 
 include the atmosphere of heat, the figure of a com- 
 pound atom may be spherical, or some shape approach- 
 ing to a sphere. Taking for granted that combination 
 takes place between the atoms of bodies only, Mr. 
 Dalton has deduced from the relative weights in which 
 bodies unite, the relative weights of their ultimate par- 
 ticles or atoinsk When only one combination of any 
 two elementary bodies exists, he assumes, unless the 
 contrary can be proved, that its elements are united 
 atom to atom ; single combinations of this sort he calls 
 binary. But if several compounds can be obtained 
 from the same elements, they combine, he supposes, in 
 proportions expressed by some simple multiple of the 
 number of atoms. The following table exhibits a view 
 of these combinations: 
 
 1 Atom of A-)-l atom of B=1 atom of C, binary. 
 
 1 Atom of A+2 atoms of B=1 atom of D, ternary. 
 
 2 Atoms of A+l atom of B^l atom of E, ternary. 
 
 1 Atom of A+3 atoms of B=1 atom of F, quaternar 
 
 3 Atoms of A-|-l atom of B=1 atom of G, quaternary. 
 
 A different classification of atoms has been proposed 
 by Berzelius, viz. into 1. Elementary atoms. 2. Com- 
 pound atoms. The compound atoms he divides again 
 into three different species ; namely ; 1st, Atoms formed 
 of only two elementary substances, united or compound 
 atoms of the first order. 2dly, Atoms composed of 
 more than two elementary substances, and these, as 
 they are only found in organic bodies, or bodies 
 obtained by the destruction of organic matter, he calls 
 organic atoms. 3dly, Atoms formed by the union of 
 two or more compound atoms ; as, for example, the 
 salts. These he calls compound atoms of the second 
 order. If elementary atoms of different kinds were of 
 the same size, the greatest number of atoms of it that 
 could be combined with an atomol B would be 12; for 
 this is the greatest number of spherical bodies that can 
 be arranged in contact with a sphere of the same 
 diameter. But this equality of size, though adopted by 
 Berzelius, is not necessary to the hypothesis of Mr. 
 Dalton, and is, indeed, supposed by him not to exist. 
 
 As an illustration of the mode in which the weight 
 of the atoms of bodies is determined, let us suppose 
 that any two elementary substances, A and B, form a 
 binary compound, and that they have been proved ex 
 perimentally to unite in the proportion by weight, of 
 five to the former, to four of the latter, then since 
 (according to the hypothesis) they unite particle to 
 particle, those numbers will express the relative weight 
 of their atoms. But besides combining atom to atom 
 singly, 1 atom of A may combine with 2 of B, or with 
 3, 4, &c. or one atom of B may combine with 2 of A, 
 or with 3, 4, &c. When such a series of compounds 
 exists, the relative proportion of their elements ought 
 necessarily on analysis to be proved to be 5 of A to 4 
 
ATO 
 
 ATO 
 
 of B, or 5 to (4+4=) 8 or 5 to (4+4+4=) 12, &c., or 
 contrariwise, 4 of B to 5 of A, or 4 to (5+5=) 10 or 4 to 
 (5+5+5=) 15. Between these there ought to be no 
 intermediate compounds, and the existence of any such 
 (as 5 of A to 6 of B, or 4 of B to 7£ of A) would, if 
 clearly established, militate against the hypothesis. 
 To verify these numbers, it may be proper to examine 
 the combinations of A and B with some third sub- 
 stance, for example, with C. Let us suppose that A 
 and C form a binary compound, in which analysis 
 discovers 5 parts of A, and 3 of C. Then if C and 
 B are also capable of forming a binary compound, the 
 relative proportion of its elements ought to be 4 of B to 
 3 of C, for these numbers denote the relative weights 
 of their atoms. Now this is precisely the method by 
 which Mr. Dalton has deduced the relative weights of 
 oxygen, hydrogen, and nitrogen, the first two from the 
 known composition of water, and the last two from 
 the proportion of the elements of ammonia. Extend- 
 ing the comparison to a variety of other bodies, he has 
 obtained a scale of the relative weights of their atoms, 
 fn several instances additional evidence is acquired of 
 the accuracy of the weight assigned to an element, by 
 our obtaining the same number from an investigation 
 of several of its compounds. For example, 
 
 1. In water, the hydrogen is to the oxygen as 1 to 8. 
 
 2. In olefiant gas, the hydrogen is to the carbon as 
 C to 8. 
 
 3. In carbonic acid, the oxygen is to the carbon as 
 8 to 6. 
 
 Whether, therefore, we determine the weight of the 
 atom of carbon from the proportion in which it com- 
 bines with hydrogen, or with oxygen, we arive at the 
 same number 6, an agreement which, as it occurs in 
 various other instances, can scarcely be an accidental 
 coincidence. In similar manner, 8 is deducible, as 
 representing the atom of oxygen, both from the combi- 
 nation of that base with hydrogen, and with carbon, 
 and 1 is referred to be the relative weight of the atom 
 of hydrogen, from the two principal compounds into 
 which it enters. In selecting the body which should 
 be assumed as unity, Mr. Dalton has been induced to 
 fix on hydrogen, because it is that body which unites 
 with-others in the smallest proportion. Thus in water, 
 we have 1 of hydrogen, by weight, to 8 of oxygen ; in 
 ammonia, 1 of hydrogen to 14 of nitrogen ; in carbu- 
 retted hydrogen, 1 of hydrogen to 6 of carbon ; and in 
 sulphuretted hydrogen, 1 of hydrogen to 16 of sulphur. 
 Taking for granted that all these bodies are binary 
 compounds, we have the following scale of numbers 
 expressive of the relative weights of the atoms of their 
 
 elements : 
 
 Hydrogen 1 
 
 Oxygen 8 
 
 Nitrogen 14 
 
 Carbon 6 
 
 Sulphur 16 
 
 Drs. Wollaston and Thomas, and Professor Berze- 
 lius, on the other hand, have assumed oxygen as the 
 decimal unit, (the first making it 10, the second 1, and 
 the third 100,) chiefly with a view to facilitate the esti- 
 mation of its numerous compounds with other bodies. 
 This perhaps is to be regretted, even though the 
 change may be in some respects eligible, because it is 
 extremely desirable that chemical writers should em- 
 ploy a universal standard of comparison for the 
 weights of the atoms of bodies. It is easy, however, 
 to reduce the number to Mr. Dalton’s by the rule of 
 proportion. Thus, as 8, Mr. Dalton’s number for oxy- 
 gen, corrected by the latest experiments, is to 1, his 
 number for hydrogen, so is 10, Dr. Wallaston’s number 
 for oxygen, 1.25 the number for hydrogen. Sir II. Davy 
 has assumed with Mr. Dalton, the atom of hydro- 
 gen as unity ; but that philosopher and Berzelius also 
 have modified the theory, by taking for granted that 
 water is a compound of one proportion (atom) of oxy- 
 gen and two proportions (atoms) of hydrogen. This 
 is founded on the fact that two measures of hydrogen 
 gas and one of oxygen gas are necessary to form water ; 
 and on the supposition that equal measures of differ- 
 ent gases contain equal numbers of atoms. And as in 
 water the hydrogen is to the oxygen by weight as 1 to 
 8, two atoms or volumes of hydrogen must, on this hy- 
 pothesis, weigh 1, and 1 atom or volume of hydrogen 
 8; or if we denote a single atom of hydrogen by 1, we 
 must express an atom of oxygen by 16. It is objec- 
 tionable, however, to this modification of the atomic 
 
 theory, that it contradicts a fundamental proposition 
 of Mr. Dalton, the consistency of which with mecha- 
 nical principles he has fully shown ; namely, that that 
 compound of any two elements which is with most 
 difficulty decomposed, must be presumed, unless the 
 contrary can be proved, to be a binary one. It is easy 
 to determine, in the manner already explained, the re- 
 lative weights of the atoms of two elementary bodies 
 which unite only in one proportion ; but when one 
 body unites in different proportions with another, it is 
 necessary in order to ascertain the weight of its atom, 
 that we should know the smallest proportion in which 
 the former combines with the latter. Thus if we have 
 a body A, 100 parts of which by weight combine with 
 not less than 32 of oxygen, the relative weight of its 
 atom will be to that of oxygen as 100 to 32; or reducing 
 these numbers to their lowest terms, as 25 to 8 ; and 
 the number 25 will therefore express the relative weight 
 of the atom of A. But if, in the progress of science, 
 it should be found that 100 parts of A are capable of 
 uniting with 16 parts of oxygen, then the relative 
 weight of the atom of A must be doubled ; for as 100 
 is to 16, so is 50 to 8. This example will serve to ex- 
 plain the changes that have been sometimes made in 
 assigning the weights of the atoms of certain bodies, 
 changes which it must be observed always consist 
 either in a multiplication or division of the original 
 weight by some simple number. There are, it must be 
 acknowledged, a few cases in which one body com 
 bines with another in different proportions ; and yet 
 the greater proportions are not multiples of the less by 
 any entire number. For example, we have two ox- 
 ydes of iron, the first of which consists of 100 iron and 
 about 30 oxygen ; the second of 100 iron and about 45 
 oxygen. But the numbers 30 and 45 are to each other 
 as 1 to 1A. It will, however, render these numbers 1 
 and 1£ consistent with the law of simple multiples ; if 
 we multiply each of them by 2, it will change them to 
 2 and 3 ; and if we suppose that there is an oxyde of 
 iron, though it has not yet been obtained experiment- 
 ally, consisting of 100 iron and 15 oxygen; for the 
 multiplication of this last number by 2 and 3 will then 
 give us the known oxydes of iron. In some cases 
 where we have the apparent anomaly of one atom of 
 one substance united with 1£ of another, it has been 
 proposed by Dr. Thomson to remove the difficulty by 
 multiplying both numbers by 2, and by assuming that 
 in such compounds we have two atoms of the one 
 combined with 3 atoms of the other. Such combina- 
 tions, it is true, are exceptions to a law deduted by 
 Berzelius, that in all inorganic compounds one of the 
 constituents is in the state of a single atom ; but they 
 are in no respect inconsistent, with the views of Mr. 
 Dalton, and are indeed expressly admitted by him to 
 be compatible with this hypothesis, as well as con- 
 firmed by experience. Thus, it will appear in the 
 sequel, that some of the compounds of oxygen with 
 nitrogen are constituted in this way. Several objec- 
 tions have been proposed to the theory of Mr. Dalton ; 
 of these it is only necessary to notice the most impor- 
 tant. It has been contended that we have no evidence 
 when one combination only of two elements exists, 
 that it must be a binary one, and that we might equally 
 well suppose it to be a compound of 2 atoms of the 
 one body with one atom of the other. In answer to 
 this objection, we may urge the probability, that when 
 two elementary bodies A and B unite, the most ener- 
 getic combination will be that in which one atom of A 
 is combined with one atom of B ; for an additional 
 atom of B will introduce a new force, diminishing the 
 attraction of these elements for each other, namely, 
 the mutual repulsion of the atoms of B; and this re- 
 pulsion will be greater in proportion as we increase 
 the number of the atoms of B. 2dly, It has been said, 
 that when more than one compound of two elements 
 exists, we have no proof which of them is the binary 
 compound, and which the ternary. For example, that 
 we might suppose carbonic acid to be a compound o 1 
 an atom of charcoal, and an atom of oxygen ; and car- 
 bonic oxyde of an atom of oxygen, with two atoms of 
 charcoal. To this objection, however, it is a satisfac- 
 tory answer that such a constitution of carbonic acid 
 and carbonic oxyde would be directly contradictory of 
 a law of chemical combination ; namely, that it is 
 attended, in most cases, with an increase of specific 
 gravity. It. would be absurd, jtherefore, to suppose 
 carbonic acid, which is the heavier body, to be only 
 
 105 
 
ATR 
 
 ATR 
 
 once compounded, and carbonic oxyde, which is the f 
 lighter, to be twice compounded. Moreover, it is uni- 
 versally observed, that of chemical compounds, the 
 most simple are the most difficult to be decomposed ; 
 and this being the case with carbonic oxyde, we may 
 naturally suppose it to be more simple than carbonic 
 acid. 3dly, It has been remarked, that instead of sup- 
 posing water to consist of an atom of oxygen united 
 with an atom of hydrogen, and that the atom of the 
 former is 7£ times heavier than that of the latter, we 
 might with equal probability conclude, that in water 
 we have 7£ times more atoms in number of oxy- 
 gen than of hydrogen. But this, if admitted, would 
 involve the absurdity that in a mixture of hydrogen 
 and oxygen gases so contrived that the ultimate atoms 
 of each should be equal in number, 7 atoms of oxygen 
 would desert all the proximate atoms of hydrogen in 
 order to unite with one at a distance, for which they 
 must have naturally a less affinity. 
 
 ATONIC. Atohicus. Having a diminution of 
 strength. 
 
 A'TONY. ( Atonia , from a , neg. and ruvu), 
 
 to extend.) Weakness, or a defect of muscular 
 power. 
 
 ATRABI'LIS. ( Atrabilis , from atra, black, and 
 bills, bile.) 1. Black bile. 
 
 2. Melancholy. 
 
 AtrabiliaRjE capsule. (From atra , black, and 
 bilis .) See Renal glands. 
 
 ATRACHE LUS. (From a, priv. and rpaxnx°Si 
 the neck.) Short-necked. 
 
 Atrage'ne. See Clematis vitalba. 
 
 Atra'sia. (From a, neg. and rnpam, to perforate.) 
 Atresia. 1. Imperforate. 
 
 2. A disease where the natural openings, as the anus 
 or vagina, have not their usual oritice. 
 
 Atreta'rum. (From a, neg. and rpaw, to perfo- 
 rate.) A suppression of urine from the menses being 
 retained in the vagina. 
 
 A'TRICES. (From a, priv. and $pi\, hair.) Small 
 tubercles about the anus upon which hairs will not 
 grow. — Vaselius. 
 
 A'trici. Small sinuses in the rectum, which 
 do not reach so far up as to perforate into its 
 cavity. 
 
 A TRIPLEX. ( Atriplex , icis. f. ; said to be named 
 from its dark colour, vyhence it was called Atrum 
 olus.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linntean 
 system. Class, Polygamia ; Order, MoniEcia. 
 
 Atriplex fcetida. See Chenopodium vulvaria. 
 Atriplex hortensxs. See Atriplex sat.iva. 
 Atriplex sativa. The systematic name for the 
 atriplex hortensis of the pharmacopoeias. Orache, 
 the herb and seed of this plant, Atriplex — caule erecto 
 herbaceo, foliis triangular ibus, ot Linnaeus, have been 
 exhibited medicinally as antiscorbutics, but the prac- 
 tice of the present day appears to have totally rejected 
 them. 
 
 ATROPA. ( Atropa , ce. f. , from Arponos, the god- 
 dess of destiny : so called from its fatal effects.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linntean system. 
 Class, Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Atropa belladonna. The systematic name for 
 the belladonna of the pharmacopoeias. Solatium melo- 
 nocerasus ; Solatium lethale. Deadly nightshade or 
 dvvale. Atropa — caule herbaceo; foliis ooatis intc- 
 gris of Linnams. This plant has been long known 
 as a strong poison of the narcotic kind, and the berries 
 have furnished many instances of their fatal effects, 
 particularly upon children that have been tempted to 
 eat them. The activity of this plant depends on a 
 principle sui generis called Atropia. (See Atropia ) 
 The leaves were first used internally, to discuss scir- 
 rhous and cancerous tumours; and from the good 
 effects attending their use, physicians w'ere induced to 
 employ them internally, for the same disorders ; and 
 there are a considerable number of well-authentica:ed 
 facts, which prove them a very serviceable and im- 
 portant remedy. The dose, at first, should be small ; 
 and gradually and cautiously increased. Five grains 
 are considered a powerful dose, and apt to promote 
 dimness of sight, vertigo. &c. 
 
 Atropa mandragora. The systematic name for 
 the plant which atfords the radix mandragora; of the 
 pharmacopoeias. Mandrake. The boiled root is em- 
 ployed in the form of poultice, to discuss indolent tu- 
 mours. 
 
 106 
 
 ATROPHIA. (Atrophia, a f. ; from a, neg. and 
 , rpetpui, to nourish.) Marasmus. Atrophy. Nervous 
 1 consumption. This disease is marked by a gradual 
 wasting of the body, unaccompanied either by a diffi- 
 culty of breathing, cough, oi any evident fever, but 
 usually attended with a loss of appetite and impaired 
 digestion. It is arranged by Cullen in the class Ca- 
 chexia, and order Marcores. There are four s| ecies : — 
 
 1. When it takes place from loo copious evacuations, 
 it is termed atrophia inanitorv.m; and tabes nutri- 
 cuni ; — sudatoria ; — a sanguifluxu, &c. 
 
 2. When from famine, atrophia famelicorum. 
 
 3. When from corrupted nutriment, atrophia caea- 
 chymica. 
 
 4. And when from an interruption in the digestive 
 organs, atrophia debilium. 
 
 The atrophy of children is called paidatrophia. The 
 causes which commonly give rise to atrophy, are a 
 poor diet, unwholesome air, excess in venery, fluor 
 albus, severe evacuations, continuing to give suck too 
 long, a free use of spirituous liquors, mental uneasi- 
 ness, and worms ; but it frequently comes on without 
 any evident cause. Along with the loss of appetite 
 and impaired digestion, there is a diminution of 
 strength, the face is pale and bloated, the natural heat 
 of the body is somewhat diminished, and the lower 
 extremities are cedematous. Atrophy, arise from 
 whatever cause it may, is usually very difficult to 
 cure, and not unfrequently terminates in dropsy. 
 A'TROPHY. See Atrophia. 
 
 ATROPIA. A poisonous vegetable principle, pro- 
 bably alkaline, recently extracted from the Atropa 
 belladonna, or deadly nightshade, by Braudes He 
 boiled two pounds of dried leaves of atropa belladonna 
 in a sufficient quantity of water, pressed the decoction 
 out, and boiled the remaining leaves again in water 
 The decoctions were mixed, and some sulphuric acid 
 was added, in order to throw down the albumen and 
 similar bodies ; the solution is thus rendered thinner, 
 and passes more readily through the filter. The de- 
 coction was then supersaturated with potassa, by 
 which he obtained a precipitate that, when washed 
 with pure wa.f and dried, weighed 89 grains. It con- 
 sisted of sniai. crystals, from which by solution in 
 acids, and precipitation by alkalies, the new alkaline 
 substance, atropia, was obtained in a stale of purity. 
 
 The external appearance of atropia varies consi- 
 derably, according to the different methods by wiiich 
 it is obtained. _ When precipitated from the decoction 
 of the herb by solution of potassa, it appears in the 
 form of very small short crystals, constituting a sandy 
 powder. When thrown down by ammonia from an 
 aqueous solution of its salts, it appears in flakes like 
 wax, if the solution is much diluted ; if concentrated, 
 it is gelatinous like precipitated alumina . when ob 
 tained by the cooling of a hot solution in alkohol, it 
 crystallizes in long, acicular, transparent, brilliant crys- 
 tals, often exceeding one inch in length, which are 
 sometimes feathery, at other times star-like in appear- 
 ance, and sometimes they are single crystals. Atropia, 
 however, is obtained in such a crystalline state only 
 when rendered perfectly pure by repeated solution in 
 muriatic acid, and precipitation by ammonia. When 
 pure, it has no taste. Cold water has hardly any effect 
 upon dried atropia, but it dissolves a small quantity 
 when it is recently precipitated ; and boiling water 
 dissolves still more. Cold alkohol dissolves but a mi- 
 nute portion of atropia ; hut when boiling, it readily 
 dissolves it. Ether and oil of turpentine, even when 
 boiling, have little effect on atropia. 
 
 Sulphate of atropia crystallizes in rhomboidal tables 
 and prisms with square bases. It is soluble in four or 
 five parts of cold water. It seems to effloresce in the 
 air, when freed as much as possible from adhering 
 sulphuric acid, by pressure between the folds of blot- 
 ting paper. Its composition by Brandes seems to be, 
 
 Atropia, 38 93 
 
 Sulphuric acid, 36.52 
 
 Water, 24.55 
 
 100 00 
 
 This analysis would make the prime equivalent of 
 atropia so low as 5 3, oxygen being 1. Muriate of 
 atropia appears in beautiful white brilliant crystals, 
 which are either cubes or square plates similar to the 
 muriate of daturia. He makes the composition qf this 
 salt to be, 
 
ATT 
 
 ATT 
 
 Atropia, 39.19 
 
 Muriatic acid, 25.40 
 
 Water, 35.41 
 
 100.09 
 
 This analysis was so conducted as to be entitled to 
 little attention. Nitric, acetic, and oxalic acids dis- 
 solve atropia, and form acicular salts, all soluble in 
 water and alkohol. Mr. Brandes was obliged to dis- 
 continue his experiments on the properties of this 
 alkau. The violent headaches, pains in the back, and 
 giddiness, with frequent nausea, which the vapour of 
 atropia occasioned while he was working on it. had 
 such a bad eS'ect on his weak health, that he has en- 
 tirely abstained from any further experiments. 
 
 lie once tasted a small quantity of sulphate of atro- 
 pia. The taste was not bitter, but merely saline ; but 
 there soon followed violent headache, shaking in the 
 limbs, alternate sensations of heat and cold, oppression 
 of the chest, and difficulty in breathing, and diminished 
 circulation of the blood. The violence of these symp- 
 toms ceased in half an hour. Even the vapour of the 
 diderent salts of atropia produces giddiness. When 
 exposed for a long time to the vapours of a solution of 
 nitrate, phosphate, or sulphate of atropia, the pupil 
 of the eye is dilated. This happened tiequently to 
 him, and when he tasted the salt of atropia, it occurred 
 to such a degree, that it remained so for twelve hours, 
 and the different degrees of light had no influence. — 
 Schweigger's Journal , xxviii.-i. 
 
 We may observe on the above, that it is highly im- 
 probable ihat atropia should have a saturating power, 
 intermediate between potassa and soda. 
 
 ATTENDANT. (Jittenuani ; from attenuo , to 
 make thin.) An attenuant or diluent is that which 
 .possesses the power of imparting to the blood a more 
 thin and more fluid consistence than it had, previous 
 to its exhibition ; such are, water, whey, and all aque- 
 ous fluids. 
 
 ATTO'LLENS. ( Attollens ; from attollo , to lift 
 .up. Lifting up : a term applied to some muscles, the 
 office of which is to lift up the parts they are affixed to. 
 
 Attollens aurem. A common muscle of the ear. 
 Attollens auricula of Albinos and Douglas; Superior 
 auris of Winslow ; and Attollens auriculam of Cow- 
 per. It aiises thin, broad, and tendinous, from the 
 tendon of the occipito-frontalis, from which it is 
 almost inseparable, where it covers the aponeurosis of 
 the tern poiai muscle: and is inserted into the upper 
 part of the ear, opposite to the antihelex. Its use is 
 to diaw the ear upwards, and to make the parts into 
 which it is inserted, tense. 
 
 Attollens occuli. One of the muscles which 
 pulls up the eye.— See Rutus superior occuli. 
 
 Atto'nitus morbus. (From attono, to surprise; 
 so called because the person falls down suddenly.) 
 Jlttonitus stupor. The apoplexy and epilepsy. 
 
 ATTRACTION. (Attractio ; from ottraho, to 
 attract.) Affinity. The terms attraction, or affinity, 
 and repulsion, in the language of modern philosophers, 
 are employed merely as the expression of the general 
 facts, that the masses or particles of matter have a 
 tendency to approach arid unite to, or to recede from 
 jone another, under certain circumstances. The term 
 attraction is used synonymously with affinity. See 
 Ajfinity. 
 
 All bodies have a tendency or power to attract each 
 other more or less, and it is this power which is called 
 attraction. 
 
 Attraction is mutual it extends to indefinite dis- 
 tances. All bodies whatever, as well as their compo- 
 nent elementary particles, are endued with it. It is 
 not annihila.ed, at bow great a distance soever, we 
 suppose them to be placed from each other; neither 
 does it disappear though they be arranged ever so near 
 each other. 
 
 The nature of this reciprocal attraction, or at least 
 the cause which produces it, is altogether unknown to 
 us. Whether it be inherent in all matter, or whether 
 it be the consequence of some other agent, are ques- 
 tions beyond the reach of human understanding; but 
 its existence is nevertheless certain. 
 
 “The instances of attraction which are exhibited by 
 the phenomena around us, are exceedingly numerous, 
 and continually present themselves to ou. observation. 
 The effect of gravity, which causes the weight of ho- 
 odies, is so universal, that we can scarcely form an idea 
 
 now the universe could subsist without it. Other 
 attractions, such as those of magnetism and electricity, 
 .are likewise observable; and every experiment in 
 chemistry tends to show, that bodies are composed of 
 various principles or substances, which adhere to each 
 other with various degrees of force, and may be sepa 
 rated by known methods. It is a question amt ng phi 
 losophers, whether all the attractions which obtain be 
 tween bodies be referrible to one general caus. modi- 
 fied by circumstances, or whether various original and 
 distinct causes act upon the particles of bodies at one 
 and the same time. The philosophers, at the negin 
 ning of the present century, were disposed to consider 
 the several attractions as essentially different, because 
 the laws of their action differ from each other ; but the 
 moderns appear disposed to generalize this subject, and 
 to consider all the attractions which exist between bo- 
 dies, or at least those which are pe.manent, as de, end 
 ing upon one and the same cause, whatevei i. may be, 
 which regulates at once the motions of the immense 
 bodies that circulate through the celestial spaces, and 
 those minute particles that aie transferred fiom one 
 combination to another in the operations of chemistry. 
 The earlier philosophers observed, for example, that 
 the attraction of gravitation acts upon bodies with a 
 force which is inversely as the squares of the distances ; 
 and from mathematical deduction they have inferred, 
 that the law of attraction between the particles them- 
 selves follows the same ra.io ; but when meir observa- 
 tions were applied to bodies very near each other, or 
 in contact, an adhesion took place, which is found to 
 be much greater than could be deduced from that law 
 applied to the centres of gravity. Hence they con- 
 cluded, that the cohesive attraction is governed by a 
 much higher ratio, and probably the cubes of the dis- 
 tances. The moderns, on the contrary, have remark- 
 ed, that these deductions are too general, because, for 
 the most part, drawn from the consideration of spheri- 
 cal bodies, which admit of no contact but such as is 
 indefinitely small, and exert the same powers on each 
 other, whichever side may be obverted. They remark, 
 likewise, that the consequence depending on the sum 
 of the attractions in bodies not spherical, and at mi- 
 nute distances from each other, will not follow the 
 inverted ratio of the square of the distance taken from 
 any point assumed as the centre of gravity, admitting 
 the particles to be governed by that law ; but that it 
 will greatly differ, according to the sides of the solid 
 which are presented to each other, and their respective 
 distances ; insomuch that the attractions of certain 
 particles indefinitely near each other will be indefi- 
 nitely increased, though the ratio of the powers acting 
 upon the remoter particles may continue nearly the 
 same 
 
 That the parts ot bodies do attract each other, is 
 evident from that adhesion which produces solidity', 
 and requires a certain force to overcome it. For the 
 sake of perspicuity, the various effects of attraction 
 have been considered as different kinds of affinity or 
 powers. Thai power which physical writers call the 
 attraction of cohesion, is generally called the attraction 
 °f aggregation by chemists. Aggregation is consi- 
 dered as the adhesion of parts of the same kind. Thus 
 a number of pieces of brimstone, united by fusion, 
 form an aggregate, the paits of which ruay be sepa- 
 rated again by mechanical means. 7 hese parts have 
 been called inte< rant pars, that is to say, the mi- 
 nutest parts into which a body can be divided, either 
 ready or by th-: imagination, so as not to change its 
 nature, are called integrant parts Thus, if sulphur 
 and an alkali Le combined together, and form liver of 
 sulphur, we may conceive the mass to be divided and 
 subdivided to an exireme degree, until at length the 
 mass consists of merely a particle of brimstone and a 
 particle of alkali. This then is an integi ant part ; and 
 if it be divided further, the effect which chemists call 
 decomposition will take place; and the particles, con- 
 sisting no longer of liver of sulphur, but of sulphur 
 alone, and of alkali alone, will be what chemists call 
 component parts or principles. 
 
 The union of bodies in a gross way is called mix- 
 ture. Thus sand and alkali may be mixed together. 
 But when the very minute parts of a body unite with 
 those of another so intimately as to form a body which 
 has properties different from those of either of them, 
 the union is called combination or composition. Thus, 
 it sand and an alkali be exposed to a strong heat! 
 
 107 
 
ATT 
 
 ATT 
 
 the minute parts of the mixture combine and form 
 glass. 
 
 If two solid bodies, disposed to combine together, be 
 brought into contact with each other, uhe particles 
 which touch will combine, and form a compound; 
 and if the temperature at which this new compound 
 assumes the fluid form be higher than the temperature 
 of the experiment, the process will go no farther, be- 
 cause this new compound, being interposed between 
 the two bodies, will prevent their farther access to 
 each other ; but if, on the contrary, the freezing point 
 of the compound be lower than this temperature, lique- 
 faction will ensue; and the fluid particles being at 
 liberty to arrange themselves according to the law of 
 their attractions, the process will go on, and the whole 
 mass will gradually be converted into a new com- 
 pound, in the fluid state. An instance of this may be 
 exhibited by mixing common salt and perfectly dry 
 pounded ice together. The crystals of the sait alone 
 will not liquefy unless very much heated ; the crystals 
 of the water, that is to say, the ice, will not liquefy 
 unless heated as high as thirty-two degrees of Fahren- 
 heit ; and we have, of course, supposed the tempera- 
 ture of the experiment to be lower than this, because 
 our water is in the solid state. Now it is a well- 
 known fact, that brine, or the saturated solution of 
 sea-salt in water, cannot be frozen unless it be cooled 
 thirty-eight degrees lower than the freezing point of 
 pure water. It follows then, that if the temperature 
 of the experiment be higher than this, the first combi- 
 nations of salt and ice will produce a fluid brine, and 
 the combination will proceed until the temperature of 
 the mass has gradually sunk as low as the freezing 
 point of brine ; after which it would cease if it were 
 not that surrounding bodies continually tend to raise 
 the temperature. And accordingly it is found by ex- 
 periment, that if the ice and the salt be previously 
 cooled below the temperature of freezing brine, the 
 combination and liquefaction will not take place. 
 
 The instances in which solid bodies thus combine 
 together not being very numerous, and the fluidity 
 which ensues immediately after the commencement of 
 this kind of experiment, have induced several che- 
 mists to consider fluidity in one or both of the bodies 
 applied to each other, to be a necessary circumstance, 
 in order that they may produce chemical action upon 
 each order. Corpora non agunt nisi sint fiuida. 
 
 If one of two bodies applied to each other be fluid 
 at the temperature of the experiment, its parts will 
 successively unite with the parts of the solid, which 
 will by that means be suspended in the fluid, and dis- 
 appear. Such a fluid is called a solvent or menstruum. ; 
 and the solid body i« said to be dissolved. 
 
 Some substances unite together in all proportions. 
 In this Way the acids unite with water. But there are 
 likewise many substances which cannot be dissolved 
 in a fluid, at a settled temperature, in any quantity be- 
 yond a certain portion. Thus, water will dissolve only 
 about one-third of its weight of common salt; and if 
 more salt be added, it will remain solid. A fluid which 
 holds in solution as much of any substance as it can 
 dissolve, is said to be saturated with it. But saturation 
 with one substance is so far from preventing a fluid 
 from dissolving another body, that it very frequently 
 happens, that the solvent power of the compound ex- 
 ceeds that of the original fluid itself Chemists like- 
 wise use the word saturation in another sense ; in 
 which it denotes such a union of two bodies as pro- 
 duces a compound th : most remote in its properties 
 from the properties of the component parts themselves. 
 In combinations where one of the principles predomi- 
 nate, the one is said to be supersaturated, and the other 
 principle is said to be subsaturated. 
 
 Heat in general increases the solvent power of fluids, 
 probably by preventing part of the dissolved substance 
 from congealing or assuming the solid form. 
 
 Itorten happens, that bodies which have no tendency 
 to unite are made to combine together by means of a 
 third, which is then called the medium. Thus water 
 and fat oils are made to unite by the medium of an 
 alkali, in the combination called soap. Some writers, 
 who seem desirous of multiplying terms, call this 
 tendency to unite the affinity of intermedium. This 
 case has likewise been called disposing affinity; but 
 Berthollet more prpperly styles it 'reciprocal affinity. 
 He likewise distinguishes affinity into elementary , 
 when it is between the elementary parts of bodies : 
 108 
 
 and resulting , when it is a compound only, and would 
 not take place with the elements of that compound. 
 
 It very frequently happens, on the contrary, that the 
 tendency of two bodies to unite, or remain in com- 
 bination together, is weakened or destroyed by the ad- 
 dition of a third. Thus alkohol unites with water in 
 such a manner as to separate most salts from it. A 
 striking instance of this is seen in a saturated or strong 
 solution of nitre in water. If to this there be added 
 an equal measure of alkohol, the greater part of the 
 nitre instantly falls down. Thus magnesia is sepa- 
 rated from a solution of Epsom salt, by the addition of 
 an alkali, which combines with the sulphuric acid, and 
 separates the earth. The principle which falls down 
 is said to be precipitated , and in many instances is 
 called a precipitate. Some modern chemists use the 
 term precipitation in a more extended, and rather 
 forced sense ; for they apply it to all substances thus 
 separated. In this enunciation, therefore, they would 
 say, that potassa precipitates soda from a solution of 
 common salt, though no visible separation or precipi- 
 tation takes place ; for the soda, when disengaged from 
 its acid, is still suspended in the water by reason of 
 its solubility. 
 
 From a great number of facts of this nature, it is 
 clearly ascertained, not as a probable hypothesis, but 
 as simple matter of fact, that some bodies have a 
 stronger tendency to unite than others ; and that the 
 union of any substance with another will exclude, or 
 separate, a third substance, which might have been 
 previously united with one of them ; excepting only in 
 those cases wherein the new compound has a tendency 
 to unite with that third substance, and form a triple 
 compound. This preference of uniting, which a given 
 substance is found to exhibit with regard to other 
 bodies, is by an easy metaphor called elective attrac- 
 tion, and is subject to a variety of cases, according to 
 the number and the powers of the principles which 
 are respectively presented to each other. The cases 
 which have been most frequently observed by chemists, 
 are those called simple elective attractions, and 
 double elective attractions. 
 
 When a simple substance is presented or applied to 
 another substance compounded of two principles, and 
 unites with one of these two principles so as to sepa- 
 rate or exclude the other, this effect is said to be pro- 
 duced by simple elective attraction. 
 
 It may be doubted whether any of our operations 
 have been carried to this degree of simplicity. All 
 the chemical principles we are acquainted with are 
 simple only with respect to our power of decomposing 
 them; and the daily discoveries of our contemporaries 
 tend to decompose those substances, which chemists a 
 few years ago considered as simple. Without insist- 
 ing, however, upon this difficulty, we may observe, 
 that water is concerned in all the operations which are 
 called humid, and beyond a doubt modifies all the 
 effects of such bodies as are suspended in it ; and the 
 variations of temperature, whether arising from an 
 actual igneous fluid, or from a mere modification of 
 the parts of bodies, also tend greatly to disturb the 
 effects of elective attraction. These causes render it 
 difficult to point out an example of simple elective 
 attraction, which may in strictness be reckoned as 
 such. 
 
 Double elective attraction takes place when two 
 bodies, each consisting of two principles, are pre- 
 sented to each other, and mutually exchange a prin 
 ciple of each ; by which means- two new bodies, or 
 compounds, are produced of a different nature from 
 the original compounds. 
 
 Under the same limitations as were pointed out in 
 speaking of simple elective attraction, we may offer 
 instances of double elective attraction. Let oxyde of 
 mercury be dissolved to saturatio,*. in the nitric acid, 
 the water will then contain nitrate of mercury. Again, 
 let potassa be dissolved to saturation in the sulphuric 
 acid, and the result will be a solution of sulphate ot 
 potassa. If mercury were added to the latter solution, 
 it would indeed tend to unite with the acid, but, would 
 produce no decomposition ; because the elective attrac 
 tion of the acid to the alkali is the strongest. So like- 
 wise, if the nitric acid alone be added to it, its tend- 
 ency to unite with the alkali, strong as it is, will not 
 effect any change, because the alkali is already in 
 combination with a stronger acid. But if the nitrate 
 of mercury be added to the solution of sulphate of po- 
 
ATT 
 
 ATT 
 
 tassa, a change of principles will take place ; the sul- 
 phuric acid will quit the alkali, and unite with the 
 mercury, while the nitric acid combines with the 
 alkali; and these two new salts, namely, nitrate of 
 potassa, and sulphate of mercury, may be obtained 
 separately by crystallization. The most remarkable 
 circumstance in this process, is that the joint effects of 
 the attractions of the sulphuric acid to mercury, and 
 the nitric acid to alkali, prove to be stronger than the 
 sum of the attractions between the sulphuric acid and 
 the alkali, and between the nitrous acid and the mer- 
 cu y ; for if the sum of these two last had not been 
 weaker, the original combinations would not have 
 been broken. 
 
 Mr. Kit wan, who first, in the year 1782, considered 
 this subject with that attention it deserves, called the 
 affinities which tend to preserve the original combina- 
 tions, the quiescent affinities. He distinguished the 
 affinities or attractions which tend to produce a change 
 of principles, by the name of the divellent affinities. 
 
 Some eminent chemists are disposed to consider as 
 effects of double affinities, those changes of principles 
 only which would not have taken place without the 
 assistance of a fourth principle. Thus, the mutual 
 decomposition of sulphate of soda and nitrate of po- 
 tassa, in which the alkalies are changed, and sulphate 
 of potassa and nitrate of soda are produced, is not 
 considered by them as an instance of double decom- 
 position ; because the nitre would have been decom- 
 posed by simple elective attraction, upon the addition 
 of the acid only. 
 
 There are various circumstances which modify the 
 effects of elective attraction, and have from time to 
 time misled chemists in their deductions. The chief 
 of these is the temperature, which, acting differently 
 upon the several parts of compounded bodies, seldom 
 fails to alter, and frequently reverses the effects of the 
 affinities. Thus, if alkohol be added to a solution of 
 nitrate of potassa, it unites with the water, and pre- 
 cipitates the salt at a common temperature. But if the 
 temperature tie raised, the alkohol rises on account of 
 iis volatility, and the salt is again dissolved. Thus 
 again, if sulphuric acid be added, in a common tem- 
 perature, to a combination of phosphoric acid and 
 lime, it will decompose the salt, and disengage the 
 phosphoric acid; but if this same mixture of .these 
 p inciples be exposed to a considerable heat, the sul- 
 phuric acid will have its attraction to the lime so much 
 diminished, that it will rise, and give place again to 
 he phosphoric, which will combine with the lime. 
 Again, mercury kept in a degree of heat very nearly 
 equal to volatilizing it will absoi b oxygen, and become 
 converted into the red exyde formerly called precipi- 
 tate per se; but if the heat be augmented still more, 
 the oxygen will assume the elastic state, and fly off, 
 leaving the mercury in its original state. Numberless 
 instances of the like nature continually present them- 
 selves to the observation of chemists, which are suffi- 
 cient to establish the conclusion, that the elective 
 attractions are not constant but at one and the same 
 temperature. 
 
 Many philosophers are of opinion, that the variations 
 produced by change of temperature arise from the 
 elec.rve attraction of the matter of heat itself. But 
 the e are no decisive experiments either in confirma- 
 tion or refutation of this hypothesis. 
 
 If we except the operation of heat, which really 
 produces a change in the elective atti actions, we shall 
 find, that most of the other difficulties attending this 
 subject arise from the imperfect state of chemical 
 science. If to a compound of two principles a thiid 
 lie added, the effect of this must necessarily be different 
 according to its quality, and likewise according to the 
 state of saturation of the two principles of the com- 
 pounded body, If the third principle which is added 
 be in excess, it may dissolve and suspend the compound 
 which may be newly formed, and likewise that which 
 might have been precipitated. The metallic solutions, 
 decomposed by the addition of an alkali, afford no 
 precipitate in various oases when the alkali is in ex- 
 cess; because this excess dissolves the precipitate, 
 whi h would else have fallen down. If, on the other 
 hand, one of the two principles of the compound body 
 he in excess, the addition of a third substance may 
 combine with that excess, and leave a neutral sub- 
 stance, exhibiting very different properties from the 
 former. Thus, if cream of tartar, winch is a salt of 
 
 difficult solubility, consisting of potassa united to an 
 excess of the acid of tartar, be dissolved in water, and 
 chalk be added, the excess unites with part of the 
 lime of the chalk, and forms a scarcely soluble salt; 
 and the neutral compound, which remains after the 
 privation of this excess of acid, is a very soluble salt, 
 greatly differing in taste and properties from the cieam 
 of tartar. The metals and the acids likewise afford 
 various phenomena, according to their degree of oxy 
 dation. A determinate oxydation is in genes al neces 
 sary for the solution of metals in acids; and the acids 
 themselves act very differently, accordingly as they are 
 more or less acidified. Thus, the nitious acid gives 
 place to acids which are weaker than the nitiic acid ; 
 the sulphurous acid gives place to acids greatly infe lor 
 in attractive power or affinity to the sulphuric aci 1 
 The deception arising fiotn effects of this nature is in 
 a great measure produced by the want of discrimina- 
 tion on the part of chemical philosophers - ; it being 
 evident that the properties of any compound substance 
 depend as much upon the proportion of its ingredients, 
 as upon their respective natme. 
 
 The presence and quantity of water is probably of 
 more consequence than is yet supposed. Thus, bis- 
 muth is dissolved in nitrous acid, but falls when the 
 water is much in quantity. . 
 
 The power of double elective attractions, too, is 
 distu. bed by this circumstance : If muriate of lime be 
 added to a solution of carbonate of soda, they a e 
 both decomposed, and tjhe results are muriate of soda 
 and carbonate of lime. But if lime and muriate of 
 soda be mixed with just water sufficient to make them 
 into a paste, and this be exposed to the action of car- 
 bonic acid gas, a saline efflorescence, consisting of 
 ca bon ate of soda, will be formed on the surface, and 
 the bottom of the vessel will be occupied by muriate 
 of lime in a state of deliquescence. 
 
 Berthollet made a great number.of experiments, from 
 which he deduced the following law: — that in elective 
 attractions the power exe. ted is not in the ratio of the 
 affinity simple, but in a ratio compounded of the 
 force of affinity and the quantity of the agent; so that 
 quantity may compensate for weaker affinity. Thus 
 an acid which has a weaker affinity than another for 
 a given base, if it be employed in a certain quantity, 
 is capable of taking part of that base from the acid 
 which has a stronger affinity for it; so that the base 
 will be divided between them in the compound ratio 
 of their affinity and quantity. This division of one 
 substance between two others, for which it has differ- 
 ent affinities, always takes place, according to him, 
 when three such are present, under circumstances in 
 which they can mutually act on each other. And 
 hence it rs, that the force of affinity acts most power- 
 fully when two substances first come into contact, and 
 continues to decrease in power as either approaches 
 the point of saturation. For the same reason it is so 
 difficult to separate the last portions of any substance 
 adhering to another. Hence, if the doctrine laid down 
 by M. Berthollet be true, to its utmost extent, it must 
 be impossible ever to free a compound completely from 
 any one of its constituent parts by the agency of 
 elective attraction; so that all our best established 
 analyses are more or less inaccurate. 
 
 The solubility or insolubility of principles, at the 
 temperature of any experiment, has likewise tended to 
 mislead chemists, who have deduced consequences 
 from the first effects of their experiments. It is evh 
 dent, that many separations may ensue without pre- 
 cipitation; because this circumstance does not take 
 place unless the separated principle be insoluble, 01 
 nearly so. The soda cannot be precipitated from a 
 solution of sulphate of soda, by the addition of potassa, 
 because of its great solubility ; but, on the contrary, 
 the new compound itself, or sulphate of potassa, which 
 is much less soluble, may fall down, if there be not 
 enough of water present to suspend it. No certain 
 knowledge can therefore be derived from the appear 
 ance or the want of precipitation, unless the products 
 be carefully examined. In some instances all the 
 products remain suspended ; and in others, they all fall 
 down, as may be instanced in the decomposition of 
 sulphate of iron by lime. Here the acid unites with 
 the lime, and forms sulphate of lime, which is scarcely 
 at all soluble ; and the still less soluble oxyde of iron, 
 which was disengaged, falls down along with it. 
 
 Many instances present themselves, in which decom 
 
 100 
 
aur 
 
 AUT 
 
 position does not take place, but a sort of equilibrium 
 of affinity is perceived. Thus, soda, added to the 
 supertartrate of potassa, forms a triple salt by com- 
 bining with its excess of acid. So Irk wise ammonia 
 combines with a portion of the acid of muriate of 
 mercury, and forms the triple compound formerly dis- 
 tinguished by the barbarous name of “sal alembroth.” 
 
 Attraction, double elective. See Affinity , double. 
 
 Aua'nte. (From avaivo), to dry.) A dry disease, 
 proceeding from a fermentation in the stomach, de- 
 scribed by Hippocrates de Morbis. 
 
 Aua'pse. The same. 
 
 Au'chen. (From an%£a), to be proud.) The neck, 
 which in the posture of pride, is made stiff and erect. 
 
 AUDITORY. {Auditor ius ; from audio , to hear.) 
 Belonging to the organ of hearing; as auditory nerve, 
 passage, &c. 
 
 Auditory nerve. See Portio mollis. 
 
 Auditory passage. See Ear , and Meatus auditor), us 
 internus. 
 
 AUGITE. Pyroxene of Haiiy. A green, brown, or 
 black mineral, found crystallized, and in grains in vol- 
 canic rocks in basaltes. It consists of silica, lime, 
 oxyde of iron, magnesia, alumina, and manganese. 
 
 [It occurs in crystals, amorphous, in rounded frag- 
 ments, or in grains. The Augite has a foliated struc- 
 ture in two directions, parallel to the sides of the 
 primitive form. It is harder than hornblende or 
 olivine, scratches glass, and gives sparks with steel. 
 Its specific gravity varies from 3.10 to 3.47. 
 
 It is fused with difficulty by the blow-pipe; but in 
 small fragments melts into an enamel, which, in the 
 coloured varieties, is black. Its greater hardness, the 
 results of mechanical division, and its difficult fusi- 
 bility, will in general be sufficient to distinguish it 
 from hornblende, which it often resembles. It cannot 
 easily be confounded with schorl. It has two varie- 
 ties. 1. Common Augite. 2. Coccolite. — Cl. Min. A.] 
 
 Augu'stum. An epithet formerly given to several 
 compound medicines. 
 
 Auli'scos. (From aoXos, a pipe.) A catheter, or 
 clyster-pipe. 
 
 AU'LOS. (AvXoff, a pipe.) A catheter, cauula, or 
 clyster-pipe. 
 
 AU RA. {Aura, ce. f. ; from aio, to breathe.) Any 
 subtile vapour or exhaltation. 
 
 Aura epileptica. A sensation which is felt by 
 epileptic patients, as if a blast of eold air ascended from 
 the lower parts towards the heart and head. 
 
 Aura seminis. The extremely subtile and vivify- 
 ing portion of the semen virile, that ascends through 
 the Fallopian tubes, to impregnate the ovum in the 
 ovarium. 
 
 Aura vitalxs. So Van Helmont calls the vital 
 heat. 
 
 AURA'NTIUM. ( Aurantium , i. n. ; so called, ab 
 aureo colore, from its golden colour, or from Arantium , 
 a town of Achaia.) Theorange. Set Citrus aurantium. 
 
 Aurantium curassavente. The Curassoa, or 
 Curassao apple, or orange. The fruit so called seems 
 to be the immature oranges, that by some accident 
 have been checked in their growth. They are a grate- 
 ful aromatic bitter, of a flavour very different from that 
 of the peel of the ripe fruit, and without any acid; 
 what little tartness they have when fresh, is lost in 
 drying. Infused in wine, or brandy, they afford a good 
 Ditter for the stomach. They are used to promote the 
 discharge in issues, whence their name of issue peas, 
 and to give the flavour of hops to beer. 
 
 Aurantii BACCiE. See Citrus aurantium. 
 
 Aurantii cortex. See Citrus aurantium. 
 
 Aurichalcum. Brass. 
 
 AURI'CULA. ( Auricula , ce. f. dim. of aur is, the 
 ear.) 1. An auricle or little ear. 
 
 2. The external ear, upon which are several emi- 
 nences and depressions ; as the helix , antihe'iz , tragus , 
 antitragus, conchce auriculce , scapha, and lobulus. See 
 Ear. 
 
 3. Applied to some parts which resemble a little ear, 
 as the auricles of the heart. 
 
 4. In botany, applied to parts of plants, which re- 
 semble an ear in figure, as Auricula judee, and Auricula 
 muris, <$-c. 
 
 Auricula jUDfi. See Petna auricula. 
 
 Auricula muris. See Hieradum. 
 
 Auricula cordis. The auricles of the heart. See 
 Heart. 
 
 110 
 
 AURICULA'RIS. {Auricularis , from auris, the 
 ear.) Pertaining to the ear. 
 
 Auricularis digitus. The little finger; so called 
 because people generally put it into the ear, when the 
 hearing is obstructed. 
 
 AURICUL ATUS. Auricled. A leaf is said to be so, 
 when furnished at its base with a pair of leaflets, pro- 
 perly distinct, but occasionally liable to be joined to it, 
 as in Citrus aurantium. 
 
 Auriga. {A uriga, a wagoner.) A bandage for the 
 sides is so called because it is made like the traces of a 
 w agon-horse. — G alcn. 
 
 AURI'GO. {Ab aureo colore; from its yellow 
 colour.) The jaundice. See Icterus 
 
 AURIPI'GMENTUM. (From aurum, gold, and 
 pigmentum, paint ; so called from its colour and its use 
 to painters.) Yellow orpiment. See Arsenic. 
 
 AU RIS. {Auris, is. f. ; from aura, air, as being the 
 medium of hearing.) The ear, or organ of hearing 
 See Ear. 
 
 AURISCA'LPIUM. (From auris, the ear, and 
 scalpo, to scrape.) An instrument for cleansing the ear- 
 
 Auru'go The jaundice. See Auriga. 
 
 AU RUM. 1. Gold. 
 
 2. This term was applied to many substances by 
 alchemists and chemists, which resembled gold in 
 colour or virtues. 
 
 Aurum eulminans. The precipitate formed by 
 putting ammonia into a solution of gold. 
 
 Aurum graphicum. An ore of gold. 
 
 Aurum horizontale. Oil of cinnamon and sugars 
 
 Aurum leprosum. Antimony. 
 
 Aurum musivum. Mosaic gold. “A combination 
 of tin and sulphur, which is thus made; Melt twelve 
 ounces of tin, and add to it three ounces of mercury ; 
 trituiate this amalgam with seven ounces of sulphur, 
 and three of muriate of ammonia. Put the powder 
 into a mattress, bedded rather deep in sand, and keep 
 it for several hours in a gentle heat; which is aiter- 
 ward to be raised, and continued for several hours 
 longer. If the heat have been moderate, and not con- 
 tinued too long, the golden-coloured scaly porous mass, 
 called aurum musivum, will be found at the bottom of 
 the vessel ; but if it have been too strong, the aurum 
 musivum fuses to a black mass of a striated texture. 
 This process is thus explained: as the heat increases, 
 the tin, by stronger affinity, seizes and combines with 
 the muriatic acid of the muriate of ammonia; while 
 the alkali of that salt, combining with a portion of the 
 sulphur, flies off in the form of a sulphuret. The com- 
 bination of tin and muriatic acid sublimes; and is 
 found adhering to the sides of the mattress. The mer 
 cury, which served to divide the tin, combines with 
 part of the sulphur, and forms cinnabar, which al.-fr 
 sublimes, and the remaining sulphur, with the re- 
 maining tin, forms the aurum musivum which occu- 
 pies the lower part of the vessel. It must be admitted, 
 however, that this explanation does not indicate the 
 reasons why such an indirect and complicated process 
 should be required to form a simple combination of tin 
 and sulphur. 
 
 Aurum musivum has no taste, though some speci- 
 mens exbibit a sulphureous smell. It is not soluble in 
 water, acids, or alkaline solutions. But in the dty 
 way it lorms a yellow sulphuret, soluble in water. It 
 deflagrates with nitre. Bergman mentions a native 
 aurum musivum from Siberia, containing tin, sulphur, 
 and a small proportion of copper. 
 
 This substance is used as a pigment for giving a 
 golden colour to small statue or plaster figures. It is 
 likewise said to be mixed with melted glass to imi- 
 tate lapis lazulii. 
 
 Aurum potabile. Gold dissolved and mixed with 
 oil of rosemary, to be drunk. 
 
 Authe'meron. (From auroj, the same, and yuepa, 
 a day ) A medicine which gives relief, or is to be ad 
 ministered the same day. 
 
 AUTOCRATE'IA. The healing power of nature 
 
 — Hippocrates. 
 
 [ AUTOM ALITE. This mineral substance is other- 
 wise called Gahnite. It is always crystallized in 
 small, but very regular octaedrons, which are some- 
 times double, like those of spinelle. Its colour is deep 
 green, or greenish black, and its fragments are trans- 
 lucent. It scratches quartz, and has an uneven or 
 conchoidal fracture. Its specific gravity varies from 
 4.26 to 4.69. It is not a conductor of electricity. 
 
AVE 
 
 AXI 
 
 Before the blow-pipe it is infusible ; but with borax, 
 According to Eckeberg, it gives a green glass, while 
 hot, which becomes colourless when cold. ) t contains 
 Alumine 60., oxide of zinc 24.25, oxide of iron 9.25, 
 silex, 4.75=98.25. According to Vauquelin, Alumine 
 
 42., oxide of zinc 28., oxide of iron 5., silex 4., sulphur 
 
 17., insoluble residue 4. It has been found at a mine 
 of Fahlun, in Sweden, in a rock abounding in talc. 
 —Cl. Min. A.] 
 
 AUTO'PSIA. (From auroj, himself, and ott'Jopai, 
 to see.) Ocular evidence. 
 
 Auto'pyros. (From avroj, itself, and zsvpos, 
 wheat.) Bread made with the meal of wheat, from 
 which the bran has not been removed.— Galen. 
 
 AUXILIARY. Assisting. This term is applied to 
 the means which co-operate in curing diseases, and to 
 parts which assist others in performing certain func- 
 tions. The pyramidales were called auxiliary 
 muscles. 
 
 AVANTURINE. A variety of quartz rock con- 
 taining mica spangles. It is found in Spain and Scot- 
 land. 
 
 AVELLA'NA. (From Abella , or Avella, a town in 
 Campania, where they grow.) The specific name of 
 the hazel-nut. See Corylus avellana. 
 
 Avellana cathartica. A purgative seed or nut, 
 from Barbadoes, the produce of the Jatropha curcas. 
 See Jatropha curcas. 
 
 Avellana mexicana. Cocoa and chocolate nut. 
 
 Avellana purgatrix. Garden spurge. 
 
 A VENA. (Avcna, <e. f. ; from avco, to covet; be- 
 cause cattle are so fond of it.) The oat. 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linneean system. 
 Class, Triandria; Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the oat. 
 
 Avena sativa. The systematic name for the arena 
 of the pharmacopoeias. It is the seed which is com- 
 monly used, and called the oat. There are two kinds 
 of oats : the black and the white. They have similar 
 virtues, but the black are chiefly sown for horses. 
 They are less farinaceous, and less nourishing, titan 
 rice, or wheat ; yet afford sufficient nourishment, of 
 easy digestion, to such as feed constantly on them In 
 Scotland, and some of the northern counties of Eng- 
 land, oats form the chief bread of the inhabitants. 
 They are much used in Germany ; but, in Norway, 
 oat bread is a luxury among the common people. 
 Gruels, made with the flour, or meal, called oatmeal, 
 digest easily, have a soft mucilaginous quality, by 
 which they obtund acrimony, and are used for com- 
 mon drink and food in fevers, inflammatory disorders, 
 coughs, hoarseness, roughness, and exulceration of the 
 fauces; and water grueis answer all the purposes of 
 Hippocrates’s ptisan. Externally, poultices, with oat- 
 meal, vinegar, and a very little oil, are good for sprains 
 and bruises. Stimulant poultices, with the grounds 
 of strong beer, mixed up with oatmeal, are made for 
 tumours, &c. of a gangrenous tendency. 
 
 Avenacv. A Molucca tree, of a caustic quality. 
 
 AVENS. (Avens, entis ; from aves, to desire.) 1. 
 The specific name of a species of dipsosis in Good’s 
 Nosoloey : immoderate thirst. 
 
 2. The name of a plant. See Oeum. 
 
 AVENIUS. Veinless. Without a vein. A term 
 applied hy botanists to a leaf which is without what 
 they call a vein ; as in Clusia alba. 
 
 AVENZOAR. A native of Seville, in Spain, who 
 flourished about the beginning of the twelfth century ; 
 he was made physician to the king, and is said, but on 
 imperfect evidence, to have attained the uncommon 
 age of 135. He prepared his own medicines, and prac- 
 tised surgery, as well as physic. His principal work 
 was a compendium of the practice of medicine, called, 
 “ Al-Theiser,” containing some diseases not elsewhere 
 described, and numerous cases candidly related. He 
 was called the Experimenter, from his careful investi- 
 gation of the powers of medicines by actual trial. 
 
 AVERROES. An eminent philosopher and physi- 
 cian, born about the middle of the 12th century, at 
 Corduba,in Spain. He studied medicine under Aven- 
 zoar, but does not appear to have been much engaged 
 in the practice of it, his life exhibiting the most extra- 
 ordinary vicissitudes of honours bestowed upon him 
 as a magistrate, and persecutions, which he under- 
 went for religion. He appears to have first observed, 
 that the small-pox occurs but once in the same person 
 His principal medical work called the “ Universal,” is 
 
 1 a compendium of physic, mostly collected from other 
 authors. He died about the year 1206. 
 
 AVICENNA. A celebrated philosopher and phy- 
 sician, born in Chorasan, in the year 980. He studied 
 at Bagdat, obtained a degree, and began to practise at 
 18 : and he soon attained great wealth and honour in 
 the court of the caliph. But during the latter part of 
 his life, residing at Ispahan, after several years spent 
 in travelling, he impaired his constitution by intemper- 
 ance, and died of a dysentery in his 58th year. His 
 chief work on medicine, called ft Canon Medicinae,” 
 though mostly borrowed from the Greek or other pre- 
 ceding writers, and in a very diffuse style, acquired 
 great reputation, and was taught in the European 
 colleges till near the middle of lire 17th century. 
 
 AVICE'NNIA. (Named after the celebrated phy 
 sician of that name.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia; Order, 
 Angiospermia. 
 
 Avicennta tomentosa. The systematic name for 
 the Avicennia — foliis cordato ovatis , subtus tomentosis , 
 of Linnaeus, which aflords the Malacca bean, or Ana- 
 cardium orientate of the pharmacopoeias. The fruit, 
 or nut, so called, is of a shining black colour, heart- 
 shaped, compressed, and about the size of the thumb- 
 nail. It is now deservedly forgot in this country. 
 
 Avigato pear. See Laurus persea. 
 
 Awl-shaped. See Leaf. 
 
 AWN. See Arista. 
 
 AXE-STONE. A species of nephrite, and a sub- 
 species of jade, from which it differs in not being of so 
 light a green, and in having a somewhat slaty texture. 
 
 [The fracture of this mineral is more or less splintery 
 and glimmering. The structure of large specimens is 
 a little slaty. Its hardness is less than that of nephrite ; 
 it is more easily broken, and often falls into tabular 
 fragments. It is usually translucent, sometimes at 
 the edges only. Its colour varies from a dark or leek 
 green, to grass and olive green, or even greenish gray. 
 It occurs amorphous, sometimes in rolled fragments. 
 
 It is less easily fusible than nephrite or Saussurite, 
 and melts with efferverscence into a black enamel. 
 It often appears to be nearly allied to serpentine. 
 This mineral has been found chiefly in South America, 
 
 , New Zealand, and the islands of the South sea. It 
 receives a tolerable polish ; and is employed by the 
 natives of the aforesaid islands for making hatchets , 
 and other instruments ; and hence its name. — Clean. 
 Min. A.] 
 
 AXI'LLA. ( Axilla , ce. f. Atzil, Heb. Scaliger 
 deduces it from ago ,. to act ; in this manner, ago , axo 
 axa, axula , axilla.) 1. In anatomy, the cavity under 
 the upper part of the arm, called the arm-pit. 
 
 2. In botany,' the angle formed by the branch and 
 stem of a plant, or by the leaf with either. 
 
 AXILLARIS. (From axilla , the arm-pit.) Axillary. 
 I. Of, or belonging to the axilla , or arm- pit. 
 
 2. In botany, leaves, Sec. are said to be axillary which 
 proceed from the angles formed : by the stem and 
 branch. 
 
 AXILLARIS. See Axillary. 
 
 Axillaris gemma. Axillary gem. The gem which 
 comes out of the axilla of a plant. It is this which 
 bears the fruit. 
 
 AXILLARY. ( Axillaris ; from axilla, the arm- 
 pit.) Of or belonging to the axilla, or arm-pit. 
 
 Axillary arteries. Arterice axillares. The ax 
 illary arteries are continuations of the subclavians, 
 and give off, each of them, in the axilla, four mam- 
 mary arteries, the subscapular, and the posterior and 
 anterior circumflex arteries, which ramify about the 
 joint. 
 
 Axillary nerves. Nervis axillares. Articular 
 nerve. A branch of the brachial plexus, and some- 
 times of the radial nerve. It runs outwards and back- 
 wards, around the neck of the humerus, and is lost in 
 the muscles of the scapula. 
 
 Axillary veins. Vence axillares. The axillary 
 veins receive the blood from the veins of the arm, and 
 evacuate it into the subclavian vein. 
 
 AX1NITE. Thumerstone. A massive or crystal- 
 lized mineral, the crystals of which resemble an axe 
 in the form and sharpness of their edges. It is found 
 in beds at Thum, in Saxony, and in Cornwall. 
 
 [This mineral is sometimes in tabular masses, but 
 most commonly in crystals, which are easily recog- 
 nised. The general form of these crystals is a very 
 
 111 
 
AZO 
 
 AZY 
 
 oblique romb, or rather four-sided prism, so flattened, 
 that some of its edges become thin and sharp, like the 
 edge of an axe. The primitive form is a tour-sided 
 prism, whose bases are parallelograms with angles of 
 101° 30' and 78° 30 . The integrant particles are oblique 
 triangular prisms. M. Haiiy has described live second- 
 ary forms. 
 
 Before the blow-pipe it easily melts with ebullition, 
 into a dark gray enamel, which with borax becomes 
 olive green. It contains, according to Vauquelin, silex 
 44, alumiue 18, lime 19, iron 14, manganese 4, =99. 
 
 Axinite is a rare mineral. It is found in primitive 
 rocks, more particularly in fissures or veins which 
 traverse them. In Dauphiny, it is associated with 
 quartz, feldspar, epidote, and asbestus. In the Pyre- 
 nees with quartz and limestone. In Norway, near 
 Arendal, with feldspar and epidote; and near Kous- 
 herg it exists in limestone with mica, quartz, &c. It 
 occurs in lamellar masses near Thum in Saxony, 
 whence the name Thumerstone . — CL Min. A.] 
 
 AXIS. (From a go, to act.) The second vertebra 
 See Lentatus. 
 
 AXU'NGIA. (Axungia, a. f. ; from axis, an axle- 
 tree, and unguo , to anoint.) Hog’s lard. 
 
 Axungia cprata. Purified hog’s lard. 
 
 Axungia de mum mia. Marrow'. 
 
 A zac. (Arabian.) Gum ammoniac. 
 
 Azagor. Verdigris. 
 
 AZALEA. (From agaAroj, dry, from its growing* 
 in a dry soil.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linmeau system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Mono- 
 gynia. 
 
 Azal.ea pontica. The Pontic azalea. 
 
 Azamar. Native cinnabar. Vermilion. 
 
 Az*.d. A fine kind of camphire. 
 
 AZO'l Z. (From a, priv. and gsw, to live ; because 
 it is unfit fot respiration.) Azot. See Nitrogen. 
 
 Azotane. The chloride of azote. 
 
 Azote , chloride of. See Nitrogen. 
 
 Azote , deutozyde of. See Nitrogen 
 
 Azote , gaseous oxyde of. See Nitrogen . , 
 
 Azote , iodide of. See Nitrogen. 
 
 Azote , protoxyde of. See Nitrogen. 
 
 A'zoth. An imaginary universal remedy. 
 
 A'zub. Alum. 
 
 Azurestone. See Lapis lazuli. 
 
 Azure spar, prismatic. See Azurite 
 
 AZURITE. Prismatic azure spar. Lazulite of 
 Werner. A mineral of a fine blue colour, composed 
 of alumina, magnesia, silica, oxyde of iron, and lime. 
 It occurs in Vorau, in Stiiia, and the bishopric of 
 Salzburg. 
 
 Azc ricm. Quicksilver, sulphur, and sal-ammoniac. 
 
 A'zyges. (From a, priv. and <,vyos, a yoke.) The 
 os sphenoides was so called, because it has no fellow. 
 
 A ZYGOS. (From a. priv. and goyos, a yoke ; be- 
 cause it has no fellow.) Several single muscles, veins, 
 bones, &c. are so called. 
 
 Azygos processus. A process of the os sphenoides. 
 
 Azygos uvul.*:. A muscle of the uvula. Palato- 
 staphilinus of Douglas. Staphilinus , or Episiaphi- 
 
 linus of Winslow. It arises at one extremity of the 
 suture which joins the palate bones, runs down the 
 whole length of the velum and uvula, resembling an 
 earth-worm, and adhering to the tendons of the cir- 
 cumflexi. It is inserted into the tip of the uvula. Its 
 use is to raise the uvula upwards and forwards, and 
 to shorten it. . 
 
 Azygos vena. Azygos vein. Vena sine pari. 
 This vein is situated in the right cavity of the thorax, 
 upon the dorsal vertebrae. It receives the blood from 
 the vertebral, intercostal, bronchial, pericardiac, and 
 diaphragmatic veins, and evacuates it into the vena 
 cava superior. 
 
 B. 
 
 X9 ABUZICA’RIUS. (BaSougocaoios ; ' r om /3a6a%u), 
 -*-*10 speak inarticulately.) The incubtR?, or night- 
 mare : so called, because, in it, the person is apt to make 
 an inarticulate or confused noise. 
 
 B A CCA. ( Bacca , ae. f., a berry.) A pulpy peri- 
 carpium, or seed-vessel, enclosing several naked seeds, 
 connected by a slender membrane, and dispersed 
 through the pulp. It is distinguished by its figure into, 
 
 1. Bacca rotunda , round; as in Ribes rubrum, the 
 currant, and Grossularia , the gooseberry. 
 
 2. Bacca oblonga, oblong ; as in Barbaria vulgaris , 
 common barberry. 
 
 3. Bacca tticocca, double, as in Jasminum. 
 
 4. Bacca recutita, circumcised like the prominent 
 glans penis, without the prepuce; as in Taxus 
 baccata. 
 
 From the substances it is denominated, 
 
 1. Bacca succosa , juicy ; as in Ribes rubrum. 
 
 2. Bacca corticosa , covered w ith a hard bark ; as in 
 Garcinia mangostana. 
 
 3. Bacca exsicca , dry ; as in Hedera helix. 
 
 From the number of loculaments into, 
 
 1. Bacca unilocularis, w’ith one ; as in the Actaa 
 and Cactus. 
 
 2. Bacca bilocularis , with two ; as in Lonicera. 
 
 3. Bacca trilocularis , with three ; as in Asparagus 
 and Ruscus. 
 
 4. Bacca quadrilocularis , with four ; as Cards qua- 
 drifolia. 
 
 5 V Bacca quinquelocularis , with five ; as in Me- 
 lastoma. 
 
 6. Bacca multilocularis , with many; as in 
 Nymphoea. i 
 
 From the number of the seeds into, 
 
 1. Bacca monosperma, with one only ; as in Daphne, 
 Viscnm, and Viburnum. 
 
 2. Bacca disperma, with two seeds; as Barbarea 
 vulgaris, and Coffea arabica. 
 
 3. Bacca trisperma, with three ; as in gambucus, 
 and J unipens. 
 
 112 
 
 4. Bacca quadrisperma, With four; as in Ligus 
 trum , and Ilex. 
 
 5. Bacca polysperma, with many seeds ; as in Ar- 
 butus unedo, Ribes , and Gardenia. 
 
 The Bacca is also distinguished into simple and 
 compound , when it is composed of several berries, 
 which are called acini; as in Rubus fruticosus. 
 
 Bacca bermudensis. The Bermuda berry. See 
 Sapindus saponaria. 
 
 Bacca joiperi. The juniper berry. S eeJunipe- 
 
 rus communis. 
 
 Bacca lauri. The laurel berry. See Laurus 
 
 nobilis. 
 
 Bacca monspeliensis. See Inula dysenterica. 
 
 Bacca norlandiga. The shrubby strawberry. 
 See Rubus arcticus. . 
 
 Bacca fiscatoria. So named because fish are 
 caught with them. See Menispermum cocculus. 
 
 Bacca'lia. (From baccharum copia, because it 
 abounds in berries.) The bay, or laurel-tree. See 
 Laurus nobilis. 
 
 BA'CCHARIS. (From bacchus, wine; from its 
 fragrance resembling that liquor.) See Inula dysen- 
 teric a. 
 
 BACCIFERUS. (From bacca, a berry, and fero , 
 to bear.) Berry bearing. 
 
 Bacciffr.e plaxt./e. Plants are so called which 
 have a berry or pulpy pericarpium. 
 
 BA CCHIA. (From bacchus, wine ; because it ge- 
 nerally proceeds from hard drinking and intemper- 
 ance) A name given by Linneus to the pimpled 
 face, which results from free living. 
 
 BACCILLUM. A little berry. 
 
 BACCIUS, Andrew', a native of Ancona, practised 
 medicine at Rome towards the end of the I6th century, 
 and became physician to Pope Sixtus V. He appears 
 to have had sreat industry and learning from his nu- 
 merous publicaiions; of which the chief, “DeTher- 
 mis,” gives an extensive examination of natural 
 waters. 
 
BAl 
 
 BAf 
 
 Ba’cculi. 1. Is used, by some writers, for a parti- 
 tular kind of lozenges, shaped into little short rolls. 
 
 2. Hildanus likewise uses it for an instrument in 
 surgery. 
 
 Backer's Pills. Pilules tonicce Bacheri. A cele- 
 brated medicine in France, employed for the cure of 
 dropsies. Their principal ingredient is the extract of 
 melampodium, or black hellebore. 
 
 Ba'coba. The Banana. 
 
 BACTISHUA, George, was a celebrated physician 
 of Chorasan, distinguished also for his literary attain- 
 ments. He was successful in curing the reigning ca- 
 liph of a complaint of the stomach, which brought him 
 into great honour; he translated several of the ancient 
 medical authors into the Arabian language; and 
 many of his observations are recorded by Rhazes and 
 other succeeding physicians. His son, Gabriel , was 
 in equal estimation with the famous Haroun A1 Ras- 
 chid, whom he cured of apoplexy by blood-letting, in 
 opposition to the opinion of the other physicians. 
 
 Badia'ga. A kind of sponge usually sold in Russia, 
 the powder of which is said to take away the livid 
 marks of blows and bruises within a few hours. It is 
 only described by Bauxbaum, and its nature is not 
 properly understood. 
 
 Badian semen. The seed of a tree which grows in 
 China, and smells like aniseed. The Chinese, and 
 Dutch, in imitation of them, sometimes use the badian 
 to give their tea an aromatic taste. 
 
 Badi'za aqua. See Bath waters. 
 
 Badranum semen. Indian aniseed. 
 
 Badu'cca. The Indian name for a species of cap- 
 paris. 
 
 Ba'dzcher. An antidote. 
 
 B^'os. Batof. In Hippocrates it means few; but 
 in P. ABgineta, it is an epithet for a poultice. 
 
 BAGLIVI, George, born at Ragusa in 1668, after 
 graduating at Padua, and improving himself greatly by 
 travelling throughout Italy, was made professor of 
 medicine and anatomy at Rome. In 1696, he pub- 
 lished an excellent work on the practice of physic, 
 condemning the exclusive attachment to theory, and 
 earnestly recommending the Hippocratic method of 
 observation ; which, he maintained, assisted by the 
 modern improvements in anatomy and physiology, 
 would tend greatly to the advancement of medicine. 
 He has left also several other tracts, though he died at 
 the early age of thirty-eight. 
 
 BAGNIGGE WELLS. A saline mineral spring, 
 near Clerkenwell, in London, resembling the Epsom 
 water. In most constitutions, three half-pints is con- 
 sidered a full dose for purging. 
 
 BA'GNIO. (From bagno , Italian.) A bathing or 
 sweating-house. 
 
 Ba'hei coyolli. Ray takes it to be the Areca , or 
 Fanfel. 
 
 Ba'hel schulli. An Indian tree. See Genista 
 spinosa indica. 
 
 Bahobal. See Adansonia. 
 
 Baikalite. The asbestiform species of tremolite. 
 
 [It is a variety of tremolite which Kirwan named 
 Baikalite, because it was first found near lake Baikal 
 in Siberia, in foliated limestone. — In Chinese Tartary 
 it occurs in dolomite. 
 
 It is found in groups of acicular prisms, sometimes 
 very long, and sometimes radiating from a centre. Its 
 colour is greenish, often with a shade of yellow; and 
 its lustre sometimes silky. According to Kirwan, its 
 spec. grav. is only 2.20, and it melts into a dark green 
 glass. It contains silex 44, lime 20, magnesia 30, oxyde 
 of iron 6. — See Cl. Min. A.] 
 
 BAILLIE, Matthew, born in Scotland, in the year 
 1760. His mother was sister of the two celebrated 
 Hunters, Dr. William and Mr. John ; his father, a cler- 
 gyman. In the early part of his education he enjoyed 
 great advantages. After studying at Glasgow, where 
 his father was Professor of Divinity, he was sent to 
 one of the exhibitions of that university at Baliol Col- 
 lege, Oxford, where he took his degrees in physic, by 
 which he became a Fellow of the College of Physi- 
 cians in London, and was soon after elected Fellow of 
 the Royal Society. At an early period he came to 
 London and was an inmate with his uncle, Dr. Wil- 
 liam Hunter, at that time lecturine to a numerous 
 class of pupils, and who had the superintendence of his 
 education. After demonstrating in the dissecting 
 room with the celebrated and learned Mr. Cruick- 
 
 H 
 
 shanks, he became, on the death of his uncle, joint 
 lecturer with him, and continued to lecture until 1799 
 
 Dr. Baillie’s practice as a physician was for several 
 years extremely small, and he often compi-ained of the 
 little he had to do ; indeed, at one time, he thought of 
 leaving the metropolis. In the year 1787, he was 
 elected physician to St. George’s Hospital ; and he 
 now began to find his practice increase. About this 
 period he married. 
 
 Dr. Denman, the celebrated accoucheur of the day, 
 had two daughters ; Mr. Croft, afterward Sir Richard, 
 married one, Dr. Baillie, the other. The confidence 
 which the two first obtained in the higher circles of 
 society, was great and extensive ; and they lost no op- 
 portunity of requiring the opinion and attendance of 
 their relation. Dr. Baillie’s pupils had now gone 
 yearly to every part of England, and the Indies, and 
 were not merely enforcing the principles and doctrines 
 of their master, whose lectures they had heard deli- 
 vered with such lucid order, and clearness of ex- 
 pression. as to convey information in the most simple 
 and intelligible manner; but were sending their pa- 
 tients from the most distant parts to profit by his advice 
 and experience. Two other circumstances soon oc- 
 curred, which at once placed Dr. Baillie in a practice 
 before unheard of. His uncle’s, and his own great 
 friend, Dr. Pitcairn, who was in great practice, was, 
 from ill health, obliged to leave England for a more 
 temperate climate, and he previously introduced him 
 to all his patients; and Dr. Warren, who had enjoyed 
 the greater part of the practice of the nobility, was 
 suddenly cut off. There was no practitioner left 
 whose opportunities had fitted him to take the lead, 
 and thus a field was opened for aspiring genius, abi- 
 lity, skill, and perseverance, which Dr. Baillie soon 
 occupied, and from which he reaped an abundant har 
 vest for more than twenty years. 
 
 Before he discontinued his lectures in 1799, he pub- 
 lished an octavo volume, on Morbid Anatomy, in 
 which is compressed more accurate and more useful 
 information than is to be found in the elaborate works 
 of Bonetus, Morgagni, and Lieutaud. This was fol- 
 lowed by a large work, consisting of a series of splen- 
 did engravings to illustrate Morbid Anatomy. He also 
 gave a description of the gravid uterus, and many im- 
 portant contributions to the transactions and medical 
 collections of the time. 
 
 Dr. Baillie presented his collection of specimens of 
 morbid parts to the college of physicians, with a sum 
 of money to be expended in keeping them in order. 
 
 The professional and moral character of this great 
 physician cannot be too highly appreciated. To his 
 brethren, among whom he might, from his extensive 
 and peculiar practice, have exercised a high and re- 
 served deportment, he was humble, attentive, commu- 
 nicative, and kind; antb he never permitted the 
 caprice of a patient or friends to interfere with the 
 conduct of, or injure a practitioner, when unjustly 
 censured. 
 
 In the exercise of his practice, he displayed a discri- 
 minating and profound knowledge; happy in the con- 
 ception of the cause of symptoms, he distinguished 
 diseases from those with which they might have been 
 confounded, and pointed out their probable progress 
 and termination ; and in delivering his opinion, he 
 expressed himself with clearness, decision, and candour. 
 
 His moral character was adorned by the strictest 
 virtues, and amplest charities. He died in the year 
 1823, in the sixty-third year of his age, from a gradual 
 decay of the powers of nature, continuing to practise 
 until about a year before his death, leaving a wife, a 
 son, a daughter, and a sister, Miss Joanna Baillie, who 
 has acquired a degree of eminence surpassed by none 
 of her sex in any age. A few of his private pro- 
 fessional friends have directed a simple tablet and 
 bust from the chisel of Chantry, to be placed in West 
 minster Abbey, to perpetuate his high and honourable 
 professional character, and his many private virtues. 
 
 BAILLOU, Guillaume be, commonly called Bal- 
 lonius , was born in 1538 at Paris, where he graduated, 
 and attained considerable eminence. He was very 
 active in the contest for precedence between the phy- 
 sicians and surgeons, which was at length decided in 
 favour of the former. His writings are numerous, 
 though not now much esteemed ; but he appears to 
 have been the first, who properly discriminated be- 
 tween gout and rheumatism. 
 
 Ill 
 
BAL 
 
 BAL 
 
 Ba'ea. The plaintam-tree. 
 
 BALjE'NA. (BaXaiva ; from (iaWto, to cast, from 
 its power in casting up water.) The name of a genus 
 of animals. Class, Mammalia ; Order, Cete. 
 
 [Bal.ena mysticetus. The systematic and Lin- 
 ntean name for the common or right whale, which is 
 pursued in the icy and Greenland seas, on the coast of 
 Brazil, and in the Pacific Ocean, supplying, when taken, 
 blubber and whalebone. The blubber is the fat cut 
 from the body of the whale, and being afterward 
 tried, produces common whale or lamp oil. The 
 whalebone is a horny substance projecting from the 
 jaws, and does not partake of the nature of bone. The 
 ends are split into numerous fibres, and the animal 
 uses them as a filtering machine. The right-whale 
 lives upon the small worms and mollustous animals 
 which abound in the ocean. When it feeds, it opens 
 the mouth, and swims forward, and when it has col- 
 lected a large quantity of these vermes, the mouth is 
 closed, and the water is forced through the fibrous ends 
 of the whalebone, while the smali animals are re- 
 tained within and swallowed. — See Scoresby's North. 
 fVhale Fishery. A.] 
 
 Baljena macrocephala. The systematic name of 
 a species of whale. 
 
 [This is the cacholet or large-headed whale, the true 
 spermaceti-whale, principally taken in the Pacific 
 ocean. It is called macrocephalus, from yak-pos, large, 
 and KscpaXrj, the head, because the head constitutes 
 two-thirds of the animal. The blubber or fat is strip- 
 ped off this as it is from the right-whale, and affords 
 abundant oil. There is however a cavity in the skull 
 of the marcrocephalus containing a large quantity of 
 pure oil called head-matter, which affords the best of 
 spermaceti. In the natural state it is so liquid that it 
 can be dipped out with a bucket. A.] 
 
 Balais ruby. See Spinelle. 
 
 BALANCE. “The beginning and end of every 
 exact chemical process consists in weighing. With 
 imperfect instruments this operation will be tedious 
 and inaccurate ; but with a good balance, the result 
 will be satisfactory ; and much time, which is so pre- 
 cious in experimental researches, will be saved. 
 
 The balance is a lever, the axis of motion of which 
 is formed with an edge like that of a knife ; and the 
 two dishes at its extremities are hung upon edges of 
 the same kind. These edges are first made sharp, 
 and then rounded with a fine hone, or a piece of buff 
 leather. The excellence of the instrument depends, 
 in a great measure, on the regular form of this rounded 
 part. When the lever is considered as a mere line, 
 the two outer edges are called points of suspension, 
 and the inner the fulcrum. The points of suspension 
 are supposed to be at equal distances from the fulcrum, 
 and to be pressed with equal weights when loaded. 
 
 1. If the fulcrum be plaoed in the centre of gravity 
 of the beam, and the three edges lie all in the same 
 right line, the balance will have no tendency to one 
 position more than another, but will rest in any posi- 
 tion it may be placed in, whether the scales be on or 
 off, empty or loaded. 
 
 2. If the centre of gravity of the beam, when level, 
 be immediately above the fulcrum, it will overset by 
 the smallest action ; that is, the end which is lowest 
 will descend : and it will do this with more swiftness, 
 the higher the centre of gravity, and the less the -points 
 of suspension are loaded. 
 
 3. But if the centre of gravity of the beam be imme- 
 diately below the fulcrum, the beam will not rest in 
 any position but when level ; and, if disturbed from this 
 position, and then left at liberty, it will vibrate, and 
 at last come to rest on the level. Its vibrations will 
 be quicker, and its horizontal tendency stronger, the 
 lower the centre of gravity, and the less the weights 
 upon the points of suspension. 
 
 4. If the fulcrum be below the line joining the 
 points of suspension, and these be loaded, the beam 
 will overset, unless prevented by the weight of the 
 beam tendteg to produce a horizontal position. In 
 this last case, small weights will equilibrate ; a certain 
 exact weight will rest in any position of the beam ; 
 and all greater weights will cause the beam to overset. 
 Many scales are often made this way, and will over- 
 set with any considerable load. 
 
 5. If the fulcrum be above the line joining the points 
 of suspension, the beam will come to the horizontal 
 position, unless prevented by its own weight. If the 
 
 114 
 
 centre of gravity of the beam be nearly in the fulcrum, 
 all the vibrations of the loaded beam will be made in 
 times nearly equal, unless the weights be very small, 
 when they will be slower. The vibrations of balances 
 are quicker, and the horizontal tendency stronger, the 
 higher the fulcrum. 
 
 6. If the arms of a balance be unequal, the weights 
 in equipoise will be unequal in the same proportion. 
 It is a severe check upon a workman to keep the arms 
 equal, while he is making the other adjustments in a 
 strong and inflexible beam. 
 
 7. The equality of the arms of a balance is of use, 
 in scientific pursuits, chiefly in making weights by 
 bisection. A balance with unequal arms will weigh 
 as accurately as another of the same workmanship 
 with equal arms, provided the standard weight itself 
 be first counterpoised, then taken out of the scale, and 
 the thing to be weighed be put into the scale, and ad- 
 justed against the counterpoise ; or when proportional 
 quantities only are considered, as in chemical and in 
 other philosophical experiments, the bodies and pro- 
 ducts under examination may be weighed against the 
 weights, taking care always to put the weights into 
 the same scale. For then, though the bodies may not 
 be really equal to the weights, yet their proportions 
 among each other may be the same as if they had been 
 accurately so. 
 
 8. But though the quality of the arms may be well 
 dispensed with, yet it is indispensably necessary that 
 their relative lengths, whatever they may be, should 
 continue invariable. For this purpose, it is necessary, 
 either that the three edges be all truly parallel, or that 
 the points of suspension and support should lie always 
 in the same part of the edge. This last requisite is 
 the most easily obtained. 
 
 The balances made in London are usually construct- 
 ed in such a manner, that the bearing parts form 
 notches in the other parts of the edges; so that the 
 scales being set to vibrate, all the parts naturally fail 
 into the same bearing. The balances made in the 
 country have the fulcrum edge straight, and confined 
 to one constant bearing by two side plates. But the 
 points of suspension are referred to notches in the 
 edges, like the London balances. The balances here 
 mentioned, which come from the country, are enclosed 
 in ar small iron japanned box ; and are to be met with 
 at Birmingham and Sheffield ware-houses, though less 
 frequently than some years ago ; because a pocket 
 contrivance for weighing guineas and half-guineas has 
 got possession of the market. They are, in general, 
 well made and adjustedrturn with the twentieth of 
 a grain when empty, and w’ill sensibly show the tenth 
 of a grain, with an ounce in each scale. Their pricr 
 is from five shillings to half a guinea ; but those which 
 are under seven shillings, have not their edges haid 
 ened, and consequently are not durable. This may 
 be ascertained by the purchaser, by passing the point 
 of a penknife across the small piece which goes through 
 one of the end boxes : if it make any mark or impres- 
 sion, the part is soft. 
 
 9. If a beam be adjusted so as to have no tendency 
 to any one position, and the scales be equally loaded , 
 then, if a small weight be added in one of the scales, 
 that balance will turn, and the points of suspension 
 will move with an accelerated motion, similar to that 
 of falling bodies, but as much slower, in proportion, 
 very nearly, as the added weight is less than the whole 
 weight borne by the fulcrum. 
 
 10. The stronger the tendency to a horizontal posi- 
 tion in any balance, or the quicker its vibrations, the 
 greater additional weight will be required to cause 
 it to turn, or incline to any given angle. No balance, 
 therefore, can turn so quick as the motion deduced. 
 Such a balance as is there described, if it were to turn 
 with the ten-thousandth part of the weight, w'ould 
 move at quickest ten thousand times slower than fall- 
 ing bodies ; that is, the dish containing the weight, 
 instead of falling through sixteen feet in a second of 
 time, would fall through only two hundred parts of an 
 inch, and it would require four seconds to move through 
 one-third part of an inch ; consequently all accurate 
 weighing must be slow. If the indices of two balances 
 be of equal lengths, that index which is connected 
 with the shorter balance will move proportionally 
 quicker than the other. Long beams are the most in 
 request, because they arc thought to have less friction : 
 this is doubtful, but the quicker angular motion, 
 
BAL 
 
 BAL 
 
 greater strength, and less weight o-f a short balance, 
 are certainly advantages. 
 
 11. Very delicate balances are not only useful in 
 nice experiments, but are likewise much more expe- 
 ditious than others in common weighing. If a pair of 
 scales with a certain load be barely sensible to one- 
 tenth of a grain, it will require a considerable time to 
 ascertain the weight to that degree of accuracy, because 
 the turn must be observed several times over, and is 
 very small. But if no greater accuracy were required, 
 and scales were used Which would turn with the 
 hundredth of a grain, a tenth of a grain, more or less, 
 would make so great a difference in the turn, that it 
 would be seen immediately. 
 
 12. If a balance be found to turn with a certain 
 addition, and is not moved by any smaller weight, a 
 greater sensibility may be given to that balance, by 
 producing a tremulous motion in its parts. Thus, if 
 the edge of a blunt saw, a file, or other similar instru- 
 ment, be drawn along any part of the case or support 
 of a balance, it will produce a jarring, which will 
 diminish the friction on the moving parts so much, 
 that the turn will be evident with one-third or one- 
 fourth of the addition that would else have been re- 
 quired. In this way, a beam which would barely 
 turn by the addition of one-tenth of a grain, will turn 
 with one-thirtieth or fortieth of a grain. 
 
 13. A balance, the horizontal tendency of which 
 depends only on its own weight, will turn with the 
 same addition, whatever may be the load ; except so 
 far as a greater load will produce a greater friction. 
 
 14. But a balance, the horizontal tendency of which 
 depends only on the elevation of the fulcrum, will be 
 less sensible the greater the load; and the addition 
 requisite to produce an equal turn will be in propor- 
 tion to the load itself. 
 
 15. In order to regulate the horizontal tendency in 
 some beams, the fulcrum is placed below the points 
 of suspension, and a sliding weight is put upon the 
 cock or index, by means of which the centre of gravity 
 may be raised or depressed. This is a useful con- 
 trivance. 
 
 16. Weights are made by a subdivision of a standard 
 weight. If the weight be continually halved, it will 
 produce the common pile, which is the smallest num- 
 ber for weighing between its extremes, without placing 
 any weight in the scale with the body under examina- 
 tion. Granulated lead is a very convenient substance 
 to be used in this operation of halving, which, how- 
 ever, is very tedious. The readiest way to subdivide 
 small weights, consists in weighing a certain quantity 
 of small wire, and afterward cutting it into such parts, 
 by measure, as are desired ; or the wire may be wrap- 
 ped close round two pins, and then cut asunder with 
 a knife. By this means it will be divided into a great 
 number of equal lengths, or small rings. The wire 
 ought to be so thin, as that one of these rings may 
 barely produce a sensible effect on the beam. If any 
 quantity (as, for example, a grain) of these rings be 
 weighed, and the number then reckoned, the grain 
 may be subdivided in any proportion, by dividing that 
 number, and making the weights equal to as many of 
 the rings as the quotient of the division denotes. Then, 
 if 750 of the rings amounted to a grain, and it were 
 required to divide the grain decimally, downwards, 
 9-iOtlis would be equal to 675 rings, 8-lOths would be 
 equal to 600 rings, 7-10ths to 525 rings, &c. Small 
 weights may ue made of thin leaf brass. Jewellers’ 
 foil is a good material for weights below l-10th of a 
 grain, as low as to 1 100th of a grain ; and all lower 
 quantities may be either estimated by the position of 
 the index, or shown by actually counting the rings of 
 wire, the value of which has been determined. 
 
 17. In philosophical experiments, it will be found 
 very convenient to admit no more than one dimension 
 of weight. The grain is of that magnitude as to de- 
 serve the preference. With regard to the number of 
 weights the chemists ought to be provided with, wri- 
 ters have differed according to their habits and views. 
 Mathematicians have computed the least possible 
 number, with which all weights within certain limits 
 might be ascertained ; but their determination is of 
 little use. Because, with so small a number, it must 
 often happen, that the scales will be heavily loaded 
 with weights on each side, put in with a view only to 
 determine the difference between them. It is not the 
 least possible number of weights which it is necessary 
 
 an operator should buy to effect his purpose, that we 
 ought to inquire after, but the most convenient number 
 for ascertaining his inquiries with accuracy and expo 
 dition. The error of adjustment is the least possible, 
 when only one weight is in the scale ; that is, a single 
 weight of five grains is twice as likely to be true, as 
 two weights, one of three, and the other of two 
 grains, put into the dish to supply the place of the sin- 
 gle five ; because each of these last has its own proba- 
 bility of error in adjustment. But since it is as incon- 
 sistent with convenience to provide a single weight, as 
 it would be to have a single character for every num- 
 ber ; and as we have nine characters, which we use in 
 rotation, to express higher values according to their 
 position, it will be found very serviceable to make the 
 set of weights correspond with our numerical system. 
 This directs us to the set of weights as follows : 1000 
 grains, 900 g. 800 g. 700 g. 600 g. 500 g. 400 g. 300. 200 g. 
 100 g. 90 g. 80 g. 70 g. 60 g. 50 g. 40 g. 30 g. 20 g. 10 g. 
 9 g. 8 g. 7 g. 6 g. 5 g. 4 g. 3 g. 2 g. 1 g. 9-10 g. 8-10 g. 
 7-10 g. 6-10 g. 5-10 g. 4-10 g, 3-10 g. 2-10 g. 1-10 g. 
 9-100 g. 8-100 g. 7-100 g. 6-100 g. 5-100 g. 4-100 g. 
 3-100 g. 2-100 g. 1-100 g. With these the philosopher 
 will always have the same number of weights in his 
 scales as there are figures in the number expressing 
 the weights in grains. Thus 742.5 grains will be 
 weighed by the Weights 700, 40,2, and 5-10ths.” — Ure's 
 Chemical Dictionary. 
 
 Balani'num oleum. Oil of the ben-nut. 
 
 Balanoca'stanum. (From (SaXavog , a nut, and 
 Ka^avov , a chesnut ; so called from its tuberous root.) 
 The earth-nut. See Bunium bulbocastanum. 
 
 BA LANDS. (From (iaXX w, to cast; because it 
 sheds its fruit upon the ground.) Balanus. 1. An 
 acorn. 
 
 2. The oak- tree. See Quercus robur. 
 
 3. Theophrastus uses it sometimes to express any 
 glandiferous tree. 
 
 4. From the similitude of form, this word is used to 
 express suppositories and pessaries, 0a\avos signify- 
 ing a nut. 
 
 5. A name of the glans penis. 
 
 Balas ruby. See Spinelle. 
 
 BALAU'STIUM. (From (3a\ios , various, and auto, 
 to dry; so called from the variety of its colours, and 
 its becoming soon dry ; or from j3\a^avo), to germi- 
 nate.) Balaustia. A large rose-like flower, of a red 
 colour, the produce of the plant from which we obtain 
 the granate. See Punica pranatum. 
 
 BALBU'TIES. (From /5a(>agw, t? stammer; or from 
 balbel, Heb. to stammer.) A defect of speech ; pro- 
 perly, that sort of stammering where the patient some- 
 times hesitates, and immediately after, speaks preci- 
 pitately. It is the Pscllismus balbutiens of Cullen. 
 
 Baldmoney. See JElhusa meum. 
 
 Baldwin's phosphorus. Ignited nitrate of lime. 
 
 BALISMUS. (BaXXiapog ; from (SaXXi^o), tripudio, 
 pedibus plando .) The specific name of a disease in 
 Good’s genus Synclonus for shaking palsy. See Chorea 
 and Tremor. 
 
 BALI' ST A. (From /3«AAw, to cast.) The astragu 
 lus, a bone of the foot, was formerly called os balishE, 
 because the ancients used to cast it from their slings. 
 
 BALLOO'N. ( Ballon , or baton, French.) 1. A 
 large glass receiver in the form of a hollow globe. 
 For certain chemical operations balloons are made 
 with two necks, placed opposite to each other ; one to 
 receive the neck of a retort, and the other to enter the 
 neck of a second balloon : this apparatus is caiied enfi- 
 laded balloons. Their use is to increase the whole 
 space of the receiver, because any number of these 
 may be adjusted to each other. The only one of these 
 vessels which is generally used, is a small oblong bal- 
 loon with two neeks, which is to be luted to the retort, 
 and to tlje receiver, or great balloon ; it serves to re- 
 move this receiver from the body of the furnace, and 
 to hinder it from being too much heated. 
 
 2. A spherical bag filled with a gas of a small spe- 
 cific gravity, or with heated air, by the buoyancy of 
 which it is raised into the atmosphere. 
 
 BALLO'TE. (From /3«AAw, to send forth, and ovs 
 ojtos the ear ; because it sends forth flowers like ears.) 
 Ballota. The name of a genus of plants. Class, 
 Didynamia ; Order, Gymnospermia. 
 
 Ballote nigra. Stinking horehonnd. A nettle- 
 like plant, used, when boiled, by the country people 
 against scurvy and cutaneous eruptions. 
 
BAL 
 
 BAL 
 
 BALM. See Melissa. 
 
 Balm, of Gilead. See Dracocephalum. 
 
 Balm of Mecca. See Amyris gileadensis. 
 
 Balm , Turkey. See Dracocephalum. 
 
 BA'LNEUM. ( Balneum , ei. n. (iaXavuov , a bath.) 
 A bath, or bathing-house. See Bath. 
 
 Balneum animals. The wrapping any part of an 
 animal just killed, round the body, or a limb. 
 
 Balneum ares,*. A sand-bath for chemical pur- 
 poses. See Bath. 
 
 Balneum calidum. A hot-bath. See Bath. 
 
 Balneum frigidum. A cold-bath. See Bath. 
 
 Balneum marijE. Balneum marts. A warm-wa- 
 ter bath. See Bath. 
 
 Balneum medicatum. A bath impregnated with 
 drugs. 
 
 Balneum siccum. Balneum cinereum. A dry 
 bath, either with ashes, sand, or iron filings. 
 
 Balneum sulphureum. A sulphurous bath. 
 
 Balneum tepidum; A tepid bath. See Bath. 
 
 Balneum vaporis. A vapour bath. 
 
 BA'LSAM. (.Balsamum ; from baal samen , He- 
 brew.) The term balsam was anciently applied to 
 any strong-scented, natural vegetable resin of about the 
 fluidity of treacle, inflammable, not miscible with 
 water, without addition, and supposed to be possessed 
 of many medical virtues. All the turpentines, the Peru- 
 vian balsam, copaiba balsam, &o. are examples of 
 natural balsams. Besides, many medicines com- 
 pounded of various resins, or oils, and brought to this 
 consistence, obtained the name of balsam. Latterly, 
 however, chemists have restricted this term to vegeta- 
 ble juices, either liquid, or which spontaneously be- 
 come concrete, consisting of a substance of a resinous 
 nature, combined with benzoic acid, or which are 
 capable of affording benzoic acid, by being heated 
 alone, or with water. They are insoluble in water, 
 but readily dissolve in alkohol and cether. The liquid 
 balsams are copaiva, opo-balsam, Peru, styrax, Tolu ; 
 the concrete are benzoin, dragon’s blood, and storax.' 
 
 Balsam apple, male. The fruit of the elaterium. 
 See Momordica elaterium. 
 
 Balsam, artificial. Compound medicines are thus 
 termed which are made of a balsamic consistence and 
 fragrance. They are generally composed of expressed 
 or ethereal oils, resins, and other solid bodies, which 
 give them the consistence of butter. The basis, or 
 body of them, is expressed oil of nutmeg, and fre- 
 quently wax, butter, &c. They are usually tinged 
 with cinnabar and saffron. 
 
 Balsam of Canada. See Pinus Balsamea. 
 
 Balsam, Canary. See Dracocephalum. 
 
 Balsam of Copaiba. See Copaifera officinalis. 
 
 Balsam, natural. A resin which has not yet 
 assumed the concrete form, but still continues in a 
 fluid state, is so called, as common turpentine, balsa- 
 mum copaiva, peruvianum, tolutanum, &c. 
 
 Balsam, Peruvian. See Myroxylon Peruiferum. 
 
 Balsam of sulphur. See Balsamum sulphuris. 
 
 Balsam of Tolu. See Toluifera balsamum. 
 
 Balsam, Turkey. See Dracocephalum. 
 
 BALSAMA'TIO. (From balsamum , a balsam.) 
 The embalming of dead bodies. 
 
 Balsa'mea. (From balsamum, balsam.) The balm 
 of Gilead fir ; so called from its odour. See Pinus 
 balsamea. 
 
 Balsamel^'on. (From balsamum, balsam, and 
 tXaiov, oil.) Balm of Gilead, or true balsamum Ju- 
 daicum. 
 
 Ba'lsami oleum. Balm of Gilead. 
 
 BALSA'MIC. ( Bals arnica , sc. medicamenta ; from 
 BaXaapov, balsam.) A term generally applied to sub- 
 stances of a smooth and oily consistence, which pos- 
 sess emollient, sweet, and generally aromatic qualities. 
 Hoffman calls those medicines by this name, which 
 are hot and acrid, and also the natural balsams, stimu- 
 lating gums, &c. by which the vital heat is increased. 
 Dr. Cullen speaks of them under the joint title of bal- 
 samica et resinosa, considering that turpentine is the 
 basis of all balsams. 
 
 B ALSAMl'FERA. (From balsamum , balsam, and 
 fero, to bear.) Balsam berry. 
 
 Balsamifera braziliensis. The copaiba tree. 
 See Copaifera officinalis. 
 
 Balsamifera indicana. Peruvian balsam tree. 
 See Myroxyloi. peruiferum. 
 
 Balsamita fceminea. See Achillea ageratum. 
 
 116 * 
 
 Balsamita lutea. See Polygonum per sicaria. 
 
 Balsamita major. See Tanacetum balsamita. 
 
 Balsamita mas. See Tanacetum balsamita. 
 
 Balsamita minor. Sweet maudlin. 
 
 B A'LSAMUM. (From baal samen, the Hebrew fo? 
 the prince of oils.) A Balsam. See Balsam. 
 
 Balsamum jegyptiacum. See Amyris gileadensis. 
 
 Balsamum alpinum. See Amyris gileadensis. 
 
 Balsamum americanum. See Myroxylon perui- 
 ferum. 
 
 Balsamum anodynum. A preparation made from 
 tacamahacca, distilled with turpentine and soap lini- 
 ment ; and tincture of opium, but there were a great 
 number of balsams sold under this name formerly. 
 
 Balsamum arcjei. A preparation composed of 
 gum-elemi and suet. 
 
 Balsamum asiaticum. See Amyris gileadensis. 
 
 Balsamum braziliense. See Pinus balsamea. 
 
 Balsamum canadense. See Pinus balsamea. 
 
 Balsamum cephalicum. A distillation from oils, 
 nutmegs, cloves, amber, &c. 
 
 Balsamum commendatoris. A composition of 
 storax, benzoe, myrrh, aloes. 
 
 Balsamum copaibje. See Copaifera officinalis. 
 
 Balsamum embryonum. A preparation of aniseed, 
 fallen into disuse. 
 
 Balsamum genuinum antiquorum. See Amyris 
 
 gileadensis. 
 
 Balsamum gileadense. See Amyris jrileadensis. 
 
 Balsamum guaiacinum. Balsam of Peru and 
 spirits of wine. 
 
 Balsamum guidonis. The same as balsamum 
 anodynum. 
 
 Balsamum hungaricum. A balsam prepared from 
 a coniferous tree on the Carpathian mountains. 
 
 Balsamum judaicum. See Amyris gileadensis. 
 
 Balsamum lucatelu. (Lucatelli ; so called from 
 its inventor Lucatellus.) A preparation made of oil, 
 turpentine, wax, and red saunders; now disused: 
 formerly exhibited in coughs of long standing. 
 
 Balsamum mas. The herb costmary. See Tana- 
 cetum balsamita. 
 
 Balsamum e Mecca. See Amyris gileadensis. 
 
 Balsamum mexicanum. See 'Myroxylon perui- 
 ferum. 
 
 Balsamum novum. A new balsam from a red fruit 
 in the West Indies. 
 
 Balsamum odoriferum. A preparation of oil, 
 wax, and any essential oil. 
 
 Balsamum persicum. A balsam composed of 
 storax, benzoe, myrrh, and aloes. 
 
 Balsamum peruvianum. See Myroxylon perui- 
 ferum. 
 
 Balsamum rackasira. This balsam, which is in 
 odorous when cold, but of a smell approaching to that 
 of Tolu balsam when heated, is brought from India in 
 gourd-sbells. It is slightly bitter to the taste, and ad- 
 heres to the teeth, on chewing. It is supposed to be 
 one of the factitious balsams, and is scarcely ever pre- 
 scribed in this country. 
 
 Balsamum samech. A factitious balsam, com- 
 posed of tartar, and spirits of wine. 
 
 Balsamum saponaceum. A name given to the 
 preparation very similar to the compound soap lini- 
 ment. 
 
 Balsamum saturni. The remedy so named is 
 prepared by dissolving the acetate of lead in oil of 
 turpentine, by digesting the mixture till it acquires a 
 red colour. This is found to be a good remedy for 
 cleansing foul ulcers ; but it is not acknowledged in 
 our dispensatories. 
 
 Balsamum styracis benzoini. See Styrax bemoin 
 
 Balsamum succzni. Oil of amber. 
 
 Balsamum sulphuris. A solution of sulphur in oil. 
 
 Balsamum sulphuris anisatum. Terebinthinated 
 balsam of sulphur, and oil of aniseed. 
 
 Balsamum sulphuris barbadense. Sulphur boiled 
 with Barbadoes tar. 
 
 Balsamum sulphuris crassum. Thick balsam of 
 sulphur. 
 
 Balsamum sulphuris simplex. Sulphur boiled 
 with oil. 
 
 Balsamum sulphuris terebinthinatum. This 
 is made by digesting the sulphur with oil of turpentine; 
 it is now confined to veterinary medicine. 
 
 Balsamum syriacUM. See Amyris gileadensis . . 
 
 Balsamum tolutanum. See Toluifra balsamum 
 
BAR 
 
 BAR 
 
 Balsamum traumaticum. Vulnerary balsam. 
 A form of medicine intended to supply the place of 
 the tincture commonly called Friar’s balsam, so 
 famous for curing old ulcers. The London College 
 have named it Tinctura Benzoini composita. 
 
 Balsamum universale. The unguentum saturni- 
 num of old pharmacopoeias. See Ceratum plumbi 
 composition. 
 
 Balsamum verum. See Amyris gileadensis. 
 
 Balsamum viride. Linseed-oil, turpentine, and 
 verdigris mixed together. 
 
 Balsamum vit.e hoffmanni. Beaume de vie. An 
 artificial balsam, so named from its inventor, and com- 
 posed of a great variety of the warmest and most 
 grateful essential oils, such as nutmegs, cloves, laven- 
 der, &c., with balsam of Peru, dissolved in highly 
 rectified spirit of wine ; but it is now greatly abridged 
 in the number of ingredients, and but little used. 
 
 Balzoi'num. The gum-benjamin. 
 
 BAMBA'LIO. (From j8a/«/8atvw, to speak inarticu- 
 lately.) A person who stammers, or lisps. 
 
 Bambo'o. (An Indian root.) See Arundo bambos. 
 
 Ba'mia moschata. See Hibiscus. 
 
 Bamier. The name of a plant common in Egypt, 
 the husk of which they dress with meat, and, from its 
 agreeable flavour, make great use of it in their ragouts. 
 
 Ban a'rbor. The coffee-tree. 
 
 Bana'na. An Indian word. See Musa sapientum. 
 
 Bananei'ra. See Banana. 
 
 Ba'ncia. The wild parsnip. 
 
 BANDAGE. Deligatio. Fascia. An apparatus 
 consisting of one or several pieces of linen, or flannel, 
 and intended for covering or surrounding parts of the 
 body for surgical purposes. Bandages are either sim- 
 ple or compound. The chief of the simple are the 
 circular, the spiral, the uniting, the retaining, the ex- 
 pellent, and the creeping. The compound bandages 
 used in surgery, are the T bandage, the suspensory one, 
 the capistrum, the eighteen-tail bandage, and others, 
 to be met with in surgical treatises. 
 
 Bandu'ra. A plant which grows in Ceylon, the 
 root of which is said to be astringent. 
 
 Bangu'e. Bange. A species of opiate in great use 
 throughout the East, for its intoxicating qualities. It 
 is the leaf of a kind of wild hemp, growing in the 
 countries of the Levant, and made into powder, pills, 
 or conserves. 
 
 Ba'nica. The wild parsnip. 
 
 Bani'las. See Epidendrum vanilla. 
 
 Bani'lia. See Epidendrum vanilla. 
 
 Bao bab. See Adansonia digitata. 
 
 Ba'ptica coccus. Kermes berries. 
 
 BAPTISTE'RIUM. (From , to immerge.) 
 
 A bath, or repository of water, to wash the body. 
 
 Bapti'strum. (From Banjo), to dye.) A species 
 of wild mustard, so called from its reddish colour. 
 
 BARBA. (From barbarus , because wild nations 
 are usually unshaven.) 1. The beard of man. 
 
 2. In botany a species of pubescence, or down, with 
 which the surface of some plants are covered some- 
 times in patches ; as in the leaves of the Mesembryan- 
 themum barbatum. 
 
 3. Some vegetables have the specific name of barba, 
 the ramifications of which are bushy, like a beard, as 
 Barba, jovts, Sc. c. 
 
 Barba aronis. See Arum maculalum. 
 
 Barba caprje. See Spirea ulmaria. 
 
 Barba hirci. See Tragopogon. 
 
 Barba jovis. Jupiter’s beard. This name is given 
 to several plants, as the silver bush ; the Sempervivum 
 majus ; and of a species of anthyllis. 
 
 BARBADOES. The name of an island in the 
 West, from which we obtain a mineral tar, and seve- 
 ral medicinal plants. 
 
 Barbadoes cherry. See Malphigia glabra. 
 
 Barbadoes nut. See Jatropha curcas. 
 
 Barbadoes tar. See Petroleum barbadense , the use 
 of which in medicine is limited to its external appli- 
 cation, at times, in paralytic cases. 
 
 Barba'rea. (From St. Barbary, who is said to 
 have found its virtues.) See Erysimum barbarca. 
 
 Barbaro'ss.e pilula. Barbarossa’s pill. An an- 
 cient composition of quicksilver, rhubarb, diagridium, 
 musk, amber, &c. It was the first internal mercurial 
 medicine which obtained any real credit. 
 
 Ba'rbarum. The name of a plaster in Scribonius 
 Largus. 
 
 Barbatina. A Persian vermifuge seed. 
 
 BARBA'TUS. (From barba, a beard.) Bearded: 
 applied to a leaf which has a hairy or beard-like pu- 
 bescence ; as Mesembryanthemum barbatum , and Spar 
 nanthe paniculala. 
 
 BA RBEL Barbo. An oblong fish, resembling 
 the pike, the eating of the roe of which often brings 
 on the cholera. 
 
 BARBERRY. See Berberis. 
 
 BARBEYRAC, Charles. A French physician of 
 the 17th century, who graduated and settled at Mont- 
 pelier, where he acquired great celebrity. He died in 
 1699, at the age of about 70, having published little, 
 except a good account of the diseases of the chest and 
 stomach in females. Mr. Locke, who became intimate 
 with him abroad, considered him very similar in his 
 manners and opinions to Sydenham. His practice is 
 said to have been distinguished for simplicity and 
 energy. 
 
 Barbo'ta. The barbut. A small river-fish. It is 
 remarkable for the size of its liver, which is esteemed 
 the most delicate part of it. 
 
 [BARD, Dr. John. Dr. Bard was of French descent. 
 His ancestors preferring their faith to their country, 
 became exiles under the provisions of the revocation 
 of the edict of Nantes. Dr. Bard first settled in his 
 profession in Philadelphia, but after practising in that 
 city about five or six years, he was induced to remove 
 to New- York in the year 1746. By the urbanity of his 
 manners, his professional talents, and the charms of 
 his conversation, which was enlivened by an uncom- 
 mon flow of cheerfulness, enriched by sound sense, 
 and adorned by a large fund of anecdote, he so effec- 
 tually recommended himself to the notice and friend- 
 ship of the most respectable families, that he was 
 almost immediately introduced into a valuable scene 
 of business, and very soon arrived at the first rank of 
 professional eminence, which he retained through a 
 long life of more than fourscore years. He died in 
 March, 1799, leaving a son who afterward eclipsed his 
 father in his professional career. — See Thach. Med. 
 Biog. A.] 
 
 [BARD, Samuel, M.D. LL.D. was the son of 
 Dr. John Bard, and was born in Philadelphia, April 1, 
 1742. He acquired his classical education at Kings, 
 now Columbia College, in the city of New-York. He 
 spent five years abroad, and acquired his medical edu- 
 cation principally in Edinburgh, where he received his 
 degree of Doctor in Medicine in May, 1765. He com- 
 menced practice in New-York, but the events of the 
 revolution prevented his success until the close of the 
 war in 1783, after which he rose in professional emi- 
 nence until he retired from practice in 1798. After his 
 return from Europe, he was instrumental in establish 
 ing the medical faculty which was annexed to Colum 
 bia College, his alma mater, and he was appointed the 
 first professor of the practice of physic. The esta- 
 blishment of the New-York hospital was effected 
 principally by his exertions, and he was for many 
 years one of the physicians to the institution. He 
 was author of several medical essays, but the princi- 
 pal work of his is a system of midwifery, published 
 after he retired from practice. Princeton College in 
 New Jersey conferred upon him the degree of (LL.D.) 
 Doctor of Laws, on account of the high reputation of 
 his professional skill, learning, and abilities.— See 
 Thach. Med. Biog ■ A.] 
 
 BARDA'NA. (From bardus, foolish ; because silly 
 people are apt to throw them on the garments of pas- 
 sengers, having the property of sticking to whatever 
 they touch.) Burdock. See Arctium lappa. 
 
 BARE'GE. The small village of Barege, celebrated 
 for its thermal waters, is situated on the French side 
 of the Pyrenees, about half way between the Mediter- 
 ranean and the Bay of Biscay. The hot springs are 
 four in number. They have all the same component 
 parts, but differ somewhat in their temperature, and 
 in the quantity of sulphur, the hottest being most 
 strongly penetrated with this active ingredient. The 
 coolest of these waters raises Fahrenheit’s thermome- 
 ter to 73 deg. ; the hottest to 120 deg. Barege waters 
 are remarkable for a very smooth, soapy feel ; they 
 render the skin very supple and pliable, and dissolve 
 perfectly well soap and animal lymph; and are re- 
 sorted to as a bath in resolving tumours of various 
 kinds, rigidities, and contractions of the tendons, stiff- 
 ness of the joints, left by rheumatic and gouty com- 
 
BAR 
 
 BAR 
 
 plaints, and are highly serviceable in cutaneous erup- 
 tions. Internally taken, this water gives considerable 
 relief in disorders of the stomach, especially attended 
 with acidity and heart-burn, in obstinate colics, jaun- 
 dice, and in gravel, and other affections of the urinary 
 organs. 
 
 Bari'glia. See Barilla. 
 
 BARl'LLA. Barillor ; Bariglia The term given 
 in commerce to the impure soda imported from Spain 
 and the Levant. It is made by burning to ashes dif- 
 ferent plants that grow on the sea-shore, chiefly of tiie 
 genus salsola, and is brought to us in hard porous 
 masses, of a speckled brown colour. Kelp, which is 
 made in this country by burning sea-weeds, and is 
 called British barilla , is much more impure. 
 
 [Barilla is much used in the arts on account of the 
 soda it contains. 
 
 “ Carbonate of soda is chiefly obtained by the com- 
 bustion of marine plants, the ashes of which afford, 
 by lixiviation, the impure alkali called soda. Two 
 Kinds of rough soda occur in the market ; barilla and 
 kelp ; besides which some native carbonate of soda is 
 also imported. Barilla is the semifused ashes of the 
 salsola soda ) which is largely cultivated upon the 
 Mediterranean shores of Spain, in the vicinity of 
 Alicant. Kelp consists of the ashes of sea-weeds 
 which are collected upon the sea coast and burned in 
 kilns, or merely in excavations made in the ground 
 and surrounded by stones. It seldom contains more 
 than five per cent, of carbonated alkali, and about 
 34 tons of sea- weed are required to produce one ton 
 of kelp. The best produce is from the hardest fad , 
 such as the serratus, digitatus , nodosus , and vesicu- 
 losus. The rough alkali is contaminated by common 
 salt, and impurities, from which it may be separated 
 by solution in a small portion of water, filtrating the 
 solution, and evaporating it at a low heat ; the com- 
 mon salt may be skimmed off as its crystals form upon 
 the surface.” — See Webster's Man. of Chem. A.] 
 
 BARIUM. (From barytes , from which it is ob- 
 tained.) The metallic basis of the earth barytes, so 
 named by Sir Humphrey Davy, who discovered it. 
 
 “ Take pure barytes, make it into a paste with water, 
 and put this on a plate of platinum. Make a cavity in 
 the middle of the barytes, into which a globule of 
 mercury is to be placed. Touch the globule with the 
 negative wire, and the platinum with the positive 
 wire, of a voltaic battery of about 100 pairs of plates 
 in good action. In a short time an amalgam will be 
 formed, consisting of mercury and barium. This 
 amalgam must be introduced into a little bent tube, 
 made of glass free from lead, sealed at one end, which 
 being filled with the vapour of naphtha, is then to be 
 hermetically sealed at the other end. Heat must be 
 applied to the recurved end of the tube, where the 
 amalgam lies. The mercury will distil over, while the 
 barium will remain. 
 
 This metal is of a dark gray colour, with a lustre 
 inferior to that of cast iron. It is fusible at a red heat. 
 Its density is superior to that of sulphuric acid ; for 
 though surrounded with globules of gas, it sinks imme- 
 diately in that liquid. When exposed to air, it in- 
 stantly becomes covered with a crust of barytes ; and 
 when gently heated in air, burns with a deep red 
 light. It effervesces violently in water, converting this 
 liquid into a solution of barytes.” 
 
 BARK. A term very frequently employed to sig- 
 nify, by way of eminence, Peruvian bark. See Cin- 
 chona. 
 
 Bark , Carriboean. See Cinchona Carribcea. 
 
 Barky Jamaica. See Cinchona Carribcea. 
 
 Barky Peruvian. See Cinchona. 
 
 Barky red. See Cinchona oblongifo r ia. 
 
 Barky yellow. See Cinchona cordifolia. 
 
 BARLEY. See Hordeum. 
 
 Barley , caustic. See Cevadilla. 
 
 Barley y pearl. See Hordeum. 
 
 BARM. See Fermentum cerevisia:. 
 
 BARNET. A town near London, where there is a 
 mineral water ; of a purging kind, of a similar quality 
 to that of Epsom, and about half its strength. 
 
 [BAROLITE. The name given by Kirwan to the 
 carbonate of barytes. A.] 
 
 BARO'METER. (From Bjpoj, weight, and perpov, 
 measure.) An instrument to determine the weight of 
 the air ; it is commonly called a weather-glass. 
 Barolyte. A carbonate of barytes 
 118 
 
 Baro'nes. Small worms ; called also Nepones. 
 
 BA'ROS. (Bapoj.) Gravity. 1. Hippocrates use3 
 this word to express by it, an uneasy weight in any 
 part. 
 
 2. It is also the Indian name for a species of cam- 
 phire, which is distilled from the roots of the true cin- 
 namon-tree. 
 
 [BAROSELENITE. Kirwan’s name for the sul 
 phate of barytes. A.] 
 
 Barras. Galipot. The resinous incrustation on 
 the wounds made in fir-trees. 
 
 Barren Flower. See Flos. 
 
 BA RRENNESS. See Sterility. 
 
 BA'RTHOLINE, Thomas, was born at Copen- 
 hagen in 1616. After studying in various parts of 
 Europe, particularly Padua, and graduating at Basil, 
 he became professor of anatomy in his native city; in 
 which office he greatly distinguished himself, as well 
 as in many other branches of learning. He was the 
 first who described the lymphatics with accuracy; 
 though some of these vessels, as well as the lacteals 
 and thoracic duct, had been before discovered by 
 other anatomists. Besides many learned works 
 which he published, several others were unfortunately 
 destroyed by fire in 1670 ; and he particularly regretted 
 a dissertation on the ancient practice of midwifery, of 
 which an outline was afterward published by his son 
 Caspar. Of those which remain, the most esteemed 
 are, his epistolary correspondence with the most cele- 
 brated of his cotemporaries: his collection of cases 
 where foetuses have been discharged by preternatural 
 outlets ; and the “ Medical and Philosophical Transac- 
 tions of Copenhagen,” enriched by the communications 
 of many correspondents. This last work was in four 
 volumes, published within the ten years preceding his 
 death, which happened 1680 ; and a fifth was after- 
 ward added by his son. 
 
 Bartholinia'nje glandule. See Sublingual 
 glands. 
 
 [BARTLETT, Josiah, M. D. Dr. Bartlett wasbora 
 in Amesbury in Massachusetts in 1729, and after ac- 
 quiring his profession commenced practice in the town 
 of Kingston in New-Hampshire, where he had 
 acquired considerable reputation before the com- 
 mencement of the American revolution, in which he 
 took an active and decided part in favour of his 
 country. “ From his integrity and decision of charac 
 ter, Dr. Bartlett was soon designated as a magistrate, 
 and sustained various offices from the lowest to the 
 highest. In 1775 he was chosen a delegate to the con- 
 tinental congress. He attended in that honourable 
 assembly, and when the vote for American Indepen- 
 dence was taken, Dr. Bartlett’s name was first called, 
 as representing the most easterly province, and he 
 boldly answered in the affirmative.” After the revo- 
 lution he was elected governor of the state of New- 
 Hampshire under the new form of government. 
 
 “ His mind was quick and penetrating, his memory 
 tenacious, his judgment sound and prospective ; his 
 natural temper was open, humane, and compassionate. 
 In all his dealings he was scrupulously just, and faith- 
 ful in the performance of all his engagements. These 
 shining talents accompanied with distinguished pro- 
 bity, early in life recommended him to the esteem and 
 confidence of his fellow-citizens. But few persons, by 
 their own merit, without the influence of family or 
 party connexions, have risen from one degree of 
 honour to another as he did ; and fewer still have been 
 the instances in which a succession of honourable and 
 important offices, have been held by any man with less 
 envy, or executed with more general approbation.”-^ 
 See Thach. Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 [BARTON, Benjamin Smith, M. D. Dr. Barton 
 was born at Lancaster in Pennsylvania in 1766. In 
 1736 he went to Great Britain, and prosecuted his 
 medical studies at Edinburgh and London. He after- 
 ward visited Gottingen, and there obtained the degree 
 of doctor in medicine. On returning to Philadelphia, 
 in 1789, he established himself as a physician in that 
 city, and his superior talents and education soon pro- 
 cured him competent employment. He was that year 
 appointed Professor of Natural History and Botany in 
 the College of Philadelphia, and continued in theoifice 
 on the incorporation of the college with the university, 
 in 1791. He was appointed Professor of Materia Me- 
 dica on the resignation of Dr. Griffiths, and on the 
 death of Dr. Rush, succeeded him in the department 
 
BAR 
 
 BAR 
 
 of the Theory and Practice of Medicine. He died in 
 December, 1815. 
 
 He published, “ Elements of Zoology and Botany,” 
 
 “ Elements of Botany, or Outlines of the Natural His- 
 tory of Vegetables,” u Collections for an Essay towards 
 a Materia Medica of the United States besides nu- 
 merous essays and communications contributed to the 
 “ Medical and Physical Journal.” — See Thacker's 
 Med. Bio a-. A.] 
 
 BARYCOI'A. (From /?apaj, heavy, and a/couw, to 
 hear.) Deafness, or difficulty of hearing. 
 
 Baryoco'ccalon. (From papvs, heavy, and kokkci- 
 Xoj, a nut ; because it gives a deep sound.) A name 
 for the stramonium. 
 
 BA R YPHO'NIA. (From /?apv?, dull, and (pwvy, 
 the voice.) A difficulty of speaking. 
 
 BARYTE. See Heavy spar. 
 
 BARY'TES. (From /Japuj, heavy; so called be- 
 cause it is very ponderous.) Cauk; Calk; Terra 
 ponderosa; Baryta,. Ponderous earth; Heavy earth. 
 United with the sulphuric acid, it forms the mineral 
 called sulphate of barytes , or baroselenite. When 
 united to carbonic acid, it is called aerated barytes , or 
 carbonate of barytes. See Heavy spar. 
 
 Barytes, is a compound of barium and oxygen. Oxy- 
 gen combines with two portions of barium, forming, 1. 
 Bdrytes. 2. Deutoxyde of barium. 
 
 1. Barytes , or protoxyde of barium , “ is best obtained 
 by igniting, in a covered crucible, the pure crystallized 
 nitrate of barytes. It is procured in the state of 
 hydrate, by adding caustic potassa or soda to a solu- 
 tion of the muriate of nitrate. And barytes, slightly 
 coloured with charcoal, may be obtained by strongly 
 igniting the carbonate and charcoal mixed together in 
 tine powder. Barytes obtained from the ignited 
 nitrate is of a whitish-gray colour ; more caustic than 
 strontites, or perhaps even lime. It renders t he syrup 
 of violets green, and the infusion of tumeric red. Its 
 specific gravity by Fourcroy is 4. When water in 
 small quantity is poured on the dry earth, it slakes like 
 quicklime, but perhaps with evolution of more heat. 
 When swallowed it acts as a violent poison. It is 
 destitute of smell. 
 
 When pure barytes is exposed, in a porcelain tube, 
 at a heat verging on ignition, to a stream of dry oxy- 
 gen gas, it absorbs thte gas rapidly, and passes to the 
 state of deutoxyde of barium. But when it is calcined 
 in contact with atmospheric air, we obtain at first this 
 deutoxyde and carbonate of barytes; the former of 
 which passes very slowly into the latter, by absorption I 
 of carbonic acid from the atmosphere. 
 
 2. The deutoxyde of barium, is of a greenish-gray 
 colour, it is caustic, renders the syrup of violets green, 
 ind is not decomposable by heat or light. The voltaic 
 oile reduces it. Exposed at a moderate heat to car- 
 bonic acid, it absorbs it, emitting oxygen, and becoming 
 carbonate of barytes. The deutoxyde is probably 
 decomposed by sulphuretted hydrogen at ordinary 
 temperatures. Aided by heat, almost all combustible 
 bodies, as well as many metals, decompose it. The 
 action of hydrogen is accompanied with remarkahle 
 phenomena. 
 
 Water at 50° F. dissolves one-twentieth of its weight 
 of barytes, and at 212° about one half of its weight. 
 It is colourless, acrid, and caustic. It acts powerfully 
 on the vegetable purples and yellows. Exposed to the 
 air, it attracts carbonic acid, and the dissolved barytes 
 is converted into carbonate, which falis down in inso- 
 luble crusts. 
 
 Sulphur combines with barytes, when they are mixed 
 together, and heated in a crucible. The same com- 
 pound is more economically obtained by igniting a 
 mixture of sulphate of barytes and charcoal in fine 
 powder. This sulphuret is of a reddish yellow colour, 
 and when dry without smell. When this substance is 
 put into hot water, a powerful action is manifested. 
 The water is decomposed, and two new products are 
 formed, namely, hydrosulphuret, and hydroguretted 
 sulphurct of barytes. The first crystallizes as the 
 liquid cools, the second remains dissolved. The hydro- 
 sulphuret is a compound of 9.75 of barytes with 2.125 
 sulphuretted hydrogen. Its crystals should be quick/y 
 separated by filtration, and dried by pressure between 
 the folds of porous paper. They are white scales, 
 have a silky lustre, are soluble in water, and yield a 
 solution having a greenish tinge. Its taste is acrid, 
 sulphureous, and when mixed with the hydroguretted 
 
 sulphuret, eminently corrosive. It rapidly attracts 
 oxygen from the atmosphere, and is converted into the 
 sulphate of barytes. The hydroguretted sulphuret is a 
 compound of 9.75 barytes with 4.125 bisulphuretted 
 hydrogen: but contaminated with sulphite and hypo 
 sulphite in unknown proportions. The dry sulphuret 
 consists probably of 2 sulphur + 9.75 barytes. The 
 readiest way of obtaining barytes water is to boil the 
 solution of the sulphuret with deutoxyde of copper, 
 which seizes the sulphur, while the hydrogen flies off, 
 and the barytes remains dissolved. 
 
 Phosphuret of barytes may be easily formed by ex- 
 posing the constituents together to heat in a glass tube. 
 Their reciprocal action is so intense as to cause igni- 
 tion. Like phosphuret of lime, it decomposes water, 
 and causes the disengagement of phosphuretted hydro- 
 gen gas, which spontaneously inflames with contact 
 of air. When sulphur is made to act on the deutoxyde 
 of barytes, sulphuric acid is formed, which unites to a 
 portion of the earth into a sulphate. 
 
 The salts of barytes are white, and more or less 
 transparent. All the soluble sulphates cause in the 
 soluble salts of barytes a precipitate insoluble in nitric 
 acid. They are all poisonous except the sulphate ; and 
 hence the proper counter-poison is dilute sulphuric 
 acid for the carbonate, and sulphate of soda for the 
 soluble salts of barytes.” 
 
 Pure barytes has a much stronger affinity than any 
 other body for sulphuric acid; it turns blue tincture 
 of cabbage green. It is entirely infusible by heat alone, 
 but melts when mixed with various earths. Its spe- 
 cific gravity is 4.000. It changes quickiy in the air, 
 swells, becomes soft, and falis into a white powder, 
 with the acquisition of about one-fifth of its weight. 
 This slaking is much more active and speedy than that 
 of lime. It combines with phosphorus, which com- 
 pound decomposes water rapidly. It unites to sulphur 
 by the dry and humid way. It has a powerful attrac- 
 tion for water, which it absorbs with a hissing noise, 
 and consolidates it strongly. It is soluble in twenty 
 times its weight of cold, and twice its weight of boiling 
 water. Its crystals are long four-sided prisms of a 
 satin-like appearance. It is a deadly poison to ani- 
 mals. 
 
 Other Methods of obtaining Barytes. — 1. Take na- 
 tive carbonate of barytes; reduce it to a fine powder, 
 and dissolve it in a sufficient quantity of diluted nitric 
 acid; evaporate this solution till a pellicle appears, and 
 then suffer it to crystallize in a shallow basin. The 
 I salt obtained is nitrate of barytes ; expose this nitrate 
 of barytes to the action of heat in a china-cup, or silver 
 crucible, and keep it in a dull red heat for at least one 
 hour ; then suffer the vessel to cool, and transfer the 
 greenish solid contents, which are pure barytes, into a 
 well-stopped bottle. When dissolved in a small quan- 
 tity of distilled water, and evaporated, it may be ob- 
 tained in a beautiful crystalline form. 
 
 In this process the nitric acid, added to the native 
 carbonate of barytes, unites to the barytes, and expels 
 the carbonic acid, and forms nitrate of barytes ; on 
 exposing this nitrate to heat, it parts with its nitric 
 acid, which becomes decomposed into its constituents, 
 leaving the barytes behind. 
 
 2. Pure barytes may likewise be obtained from its 
 sulphate. For this purpose, boil powdered sulphate 
 of barytes in a solution of twice or three times its 
 weight of carbonate of potassa, in a Florence flask, for 
 about two hours; filter the solution, and expose 
 what remains on the filter to the action of a violent 
 heat. 
 
 In this case, the sulphuric acid of the barytes unites 
 to the potassa, and the carbonic acid of the latter 
 joins to the barytes ; hence sulphate of potassa and 
 carbonate of barytes are obtained. The former is in 
 solution, and passes through the filter ; the latter is 
 insoluble, and remains behind. From this artificial 
 carbonate of barytes, the carbonic acid is driven off 
 by heat. 
 
 Baryta murias. Terra ponderosa salita. The 
 muriate cf barytes is a very acrid and poisonous pre- 
 paration. In small doses it proves sudorific, diuretic, 
 deobstruent, and alterative ; in an over-dose, emetic, 
 and violently purgative. The late Dr. Crawford found 
 it very serviceable in all diseases connected with scro- 
 fula ; and the Germans have employed it with great 
 success in some diseases of the skin and viscera, and 
 obstinate ulcers. The dose of the saturated solution iu 
 
BAS 
 
 BAS 
 
 distilled water, is from five to fifteen drops for children, 
 and from fifteen to twenty for adults. 
 
 Basaal. (Indian.) The name of an Indian tree. 
 A decoction of its leaves, with ginger, hi water, is 
 used as a gargle in disorders of the fauces. The ker- 
 nels of the fruit kill worms. — Ray's Hist. 
 
 BASA'LTES. (In the ADthiopic tongue, this word 
 means iron , which is the colour of the stone.) A 
 heavy and hard kind of stone, found standing up in 
 the form of regular angular columns, composed of a 
 number of joints, one placed upon and nicely fitted to 
 another as if formed by the hands of a skilful archi- 
 tect. It is found in beds and veins in granite and mica 
 slate, the old red sandstone, limestone, and coal for- 
 mations. It is distributed over the whole world ; but 
 nowhere is it met with in greater variety than in 
 Scotland. The German basalt is supposed to be a wa- 
 tery deposite ; and that of France to be of volcanic origin. 
 
 The most remarkable is the columnar basaltes, 
 which forms immense masses, composed of columns 
 thirty, forty, or more feet in height, and of enormous 
 thickness. Nay, those at Fairhead are two hundred 
 and fifty feet high. These constitute some of the most 
 astonishing scenes in nature, for the immensity and 
 regularity of their parts. The coast of A ntrim in Ire- 
 land, for the space of three miles in length, exhibits a 
 very magnificent variety of columnar cliffs : and. the 
 Giant’s Causeway consists of a point of that coast 
 formed of similar columns, and projecting into the sea 
 upon a descent for several hundred feet. These 
 columns are, for the most part, hexagonal, and fit very 
 accurately together ; but most frequently not adherent 
 to each other, though water cannot penetrate between 
 them. And the basaltic appearances on the Hebrides 
 Islands on the coast of Scotland, as described by Sir 
 Joseph Banks, who visited them in 1772, are upon a 
 scale very striking for their vastness and variety. 
 
 [Basaltes belongs to a class of rocks now called 
 superincumbent. They are always found in a vertical 
 position, resting upon other strata of rocks which are 
 horizontal. Some of the most remarkable of these 
 are the Pallisado rocks , extending forty miles or more 
 along the Hudson river, on its west bank, partly in 
 New-Jersey and partly in the state of New-York. 
 There are other ridges of the same formation in other 
 parts of New-Jersey, all resting upon sandstone. On the 
 south shore of Lake Superior, the basaltic rocks, as 
 they have been described by travellers, particularly by 
 Mr. Schoolcraft, have a grand and imposing appear- 
 ance. There is a ridge of this kind of rock extending 
 a number of miles north from New-Haven, in the state 
 of Connecticut. A singular formation of basaltic 
 rocks is found in North Carolina, constituting a wall 
 many miles in extent, which has given rise to much 
 controversy ; but Dr. Woodhouse, of Philadelphia, set- 
 tled the question, as to the true nature of this for- 
 mation. 
 
 “ Basalt (says professor Eaton) is a hornblende rock, 
 not primitive, probably of volcanic origin. Subdivi- 
 sions — Amygdaloid , when amorphous, of a compact 
 texture, but containing cellules, empty or filled. 
 Greenstone trap , when of a columnar structure, or in 
 angular blocks, often coarse-grained. Variety — Toad- 
 stone, when the amygdaloid has a warty appearance, 
 and resembles slag.” A.] 
 
 Basaltic hornblende. See Hornblende. 
 
 BASANITE. See Flinty slate. 
 
 Basani'tes. (From 6aoavt£(o, to find out.) A stone 
 said, by Pliny, to contain a bloody juice, and useful in 
 diseases of the liver: also a stone upon which, by 
 some, the purity of gold was formerly said to be tried, 
 and of which medical mortars were made. 
 
 BASE. See Basis. 
 
 Base , acidifiable. See Acid. 
 
 Base , acidifying. See Acid. 
 
 Basia'tio. (From basio, to kiss ■ Venereal con- 
 nexion between the sexes. 
 
 Basia'tor. See Orbicularis oris 
 
 BASIL. See Ocimum basilicum. 
 
 BASILA'RIS. See Basilary. 
 
 Basilaris arteria. Basilary artery. An artery of 
 the brain ; so called, because it lies upon the basilary 
 prscess of the occipital bone. It is formed by the junc- 
 tion of the two vertebral arteries within the skull, and 
 runs forwards to the sella turcica along the pons varo- 
 lii, which it supplies, as well as the adjacent parts, with 
 fclood 
 
 Basilaris forcessus. See Occipital bone. 
 
 Basilaris apophysis. See Occipital bone. 
 
 BASILA'RY. ( Basilaris ; from (JaoiXevs, a king.) 
 Several parts of the body, bones, arteries, veins, pro- 
 cesses, &c. were so named by the ancients, from their 
 situation being connected with or leading to the liver 
 or brain, which they considered as the seat of the soul 
 or royalty. 
 
 Basi lica mediana. See Basilica vena. 
 
 Basilica nux. The walnut. 
 
 Basilica vena. The large vein that runs in the in- 
 ternal part of the arm, and evacuates its blood into the 
 axillary veirT. The branch which crosses, at the head 
 of the arm, to join this vein, is called the basilic 
 median. They may either of them be opened in the 
 operation of bloodletting. 
 
 Basilicon. See Basilicum unguentum. 
 
 BASI'LICUM. (From paciXiKos, royal ; so called 
 from its great virtues.) See Ocimum basilicum. 
 
 Basilicum unguentum. Unguentum basilicum 
 Jlavum. An ointment popularly so called from its 
 having the ocimum basilicum in its composition. It 
 came afterward to be composed of wax, resin, «&c. 
 and is now called ceratum resince. 
 
 BASILICUS. (From (iaoiXevs , a king. See Basi- 
 lary.) Basilic. 
 
 Basilicus pulvis. The royal powder. A prepara- 
 tion formerly composed of calomel, rhubarb, and jalap. 
 Many compositions were, by the ancients, so called, 
 from their supposed pre-eminence. 
 
 Basili'dion. An itchy ointment was formerly so 
 called by Galen. 
 
 Ba'silis. A name formerly given to collyriums of 
 supposed virtues, by Galen. 
 
 BASILI'SCUS. (From (iaaiXcvs, a king.) I. The 
 basilisk, or cockatrice, a poisonous serpent ; so called 
 from a white spot upon its head, which resembles a 
 crown. 
 
 2. The philosopher’s stone. 
 
 3. Corrosive sublimate. 
 
 BASIO. Some muscles so have the first part of 
 their names, because they originate from the basilary 
 process of the occipital bone. 
 
 Basio-cerato-chondro-glossus. See Hyoglossus. 
 
 Basio-glossum. See Hyoglossus. 
 
 Basio-pkaryng/EUS. See Constrictor pharyngis 
 medius. 
 
 BA'SIS. (From (Jaiv or, to go : the support of any 
 thing, upon which it stands or goes.) Base. 1. This 
 word is frequently applied anatomically to the body of 
 any part, or to that part from which the other parts 
 appear, as it were, to proceed, or .by which they are 
 supporteu. 
 
 2. In pharmacy it signifies the principal ingredient. 
 
 3. In chemistry, usually applied to alkalies, earths, 
 and metallic oxydes, in their relations to the acids and 
 salts. It is sometimes also applied to the particular 
 constituents of an acid or oxyde, on the supposition 
 that the substance combined with the oxygen, &c. is 
 the basis of the compound to which it owes its parti- 
 cular qualities. This notion seems unphilosophical, 
 as these qualities depend as much on the state of com- 
 bination as on the nature of the constituent. 
 
 Basi colica. The name of a medicine in Scribo- 
 nius Largus, compounded of aromatics and honey. 
 
 BASSORINE. This substance is extracted from 
 the gum resins which contain it, by treating them suc- 
 cessively with water, alkohol, and iether. Bassorine 
 being insoluble in these liquids, remains mixed merely 
 with the woody particles, from which it is easy to 
 separate it, by repeated washings and decantations : 
 because one of its characteristic properties is to swell 
 extremely in the water and to become very buoyant. 
 This substance swells up in cold as well as in boiling 
 water, without any of its parts dissolving. It is solu- 
 ble however almost completely by the aid of heat, in 
 water sharpened with nitric or muriatic acid. If 
 after concentrating with a gentle heat the nitric solu- 
 tion, we add highly rectified alkohol, there results a 
 white precipitate, flocculent and bulky, which, washed 
 with much alkohol and dried, does not form, at the 
 utmost, the tenth of the quantity of bassorine em- 
 ployed, and which presents all the properties of eum- 
 arabic. Vavquelin , Bulletin de Pharmacir, iii 56. 
 
 BASTARD. A term often employed in medicine, 
 and botany, to designate a disease or plant which has 
 the appearance of, but is not in reality what it resent 
 
 120 
 
hies : The name of that which it similates is generally 
 attached to it, as bastard peripneumony, bastard pel- 
 litory, &c. 
 
 Bastard pellitory. See Achilla a ptarmica. 
 
 Bastard pleurisy. See Peripneumonia notha. 
 
 Bata'tas. (So the natives of Peru call the root of 
 a convolvulus falso. The potato, which is a native 
 of that country. See Solanum tuberosum , and Con- 
 volvulus batatas. 
 
 [The Solanum tuberosum is the common potato, 
 from which all the edible varieties are derived The 
 Convolvulus batatas is the Carolina or sweet potato 
 of the United States. A.] 
 
 Batatas peregrina. The purging potato. 
 
 BATH. BaAavstov Balneum. A bath. 
 
 1. A convenient receptacle of water, for persons to 
 wash or plunge in, either for health or pleasure. These 
 are distinguished into hot and cold ; and are either 
 natural or artificial. The natural hot baths are formed 
 >f the water of hot springs, of which there are many 
 in different parts of the world ; especially in those 
 countries where there are, or have evidently been, 
 volcanoes. The artificial hot baths consist either of 
 water, or of some other fluid, made hot by art. The 
 cold bath consists of water, either fresh or salt, in its 
 natural degree of heat ; or it may be made colder by 
 art, as by a mixture of nitre, sal-ammoniac, &c. The 
 chief hot baths in our country are those of Bath and 
 Bristol, and those of Buxton and Matlock ; which lat- 
 ter, however, are rather warm, or tepid, than hot. The 
 use of baths is found to be beneficial in diseases of 
 the head, as palsies, &c.; in cuticular diseases, as 
 leprosies, &c. ; obstructions and constipations of the 
 bowels, the scurvy, and stone ; and in many diseases 
 of women and children. The cold hath, though popu- 
 larly esteemed one of the most innocent remedies yet 
 discovered, is not, however, to be adopted indiscrimi- 
 nately. On the contrary, it is liable to do considerable 
 mischief in some cases of diseased viscera, and is not, 
 in any case, proper to be used during the existence of 
 costiveness. As a preventive remedy for the young, 
 and as a general bracer for persons of a relaxed fibre, 
 especially of the female sex, it often proves highly 
 advantageous ; and, in general, the popular idea is 
 A correct one, that the glow which succeeds the use of 
 cold or temperate bath, is a test of their utility ; while, 
 on the other hand, their producing chilliness , head- 
 ache, &c. is a proof of their being pernicious. 
 
 1. The Cold Bath. The diseases and morbid symp- 
 toms, for which the cold bath, under one form or 
 another, may be applied with advantage, are very 
 numerous ; and some of them deserve particular atten- 
 tion. One of the most important of its uses is in ar- 
 dent fever; and, under proper management, it forms a 
 highly valuable remedy in this dangerous disorder. It 
 is highly important, however, to attend to the precau- 
 tions which the use of this vigorous remedial process 
 requires. “Affusion with cold water,” Dr. Currie ob- 
 serves, “ may be used whenever the heat of the body 
 is steadily above the natural standard, when there is 
 no sense of chilliness, and especially when there is no 
 general nor profuse perspiration. If used during the 
 cold stage of a fever, even though the heat be higher 
 than natural, it brings on interruption of respiration, a 
 fluttering, weak, and extremely quick pulse, and cer- 
 tainly might be carried so far as to extinguish anima- 
 tion entirely,” The most salutary consequence which 
 follows the proper use of this powerful remedy, is the 
 production of free and general perspiration. It is this 
 circumstance that appears to give so much advantage 
 to a general affusion of cold water in fevers, in prefer- 
 ence to any partial application. The cold bath is bet- 
 ter known, especially in this country, as a general tonic 
 remedy in various chronic diseases. The general cir- 
 cumstances of disorder for which cold bathing appears 
 to be of service, according to Dr. Saunders, are a lan- 
 gour and weakness of circulation, accompanied with 
 profuse sweating and fatigue, on very moderate exer- 
 tion ; tremors in the limbs, and many of those symp- 
 toms usually called nervous; where the moving pow- 
 ers are weak, and the mind listless and indolent; but, 
 at the same time, where no permanent morbid ob- 
 struction, or visceral disease, is present. Such a state 
 of body is often the consequence of a long and debili- 
 tating sickness, or of a sedentary life, without using 
 the exercise requisite to keep up the activity of the 
 ■bodily powers. In all these cases, the great object to 
 
 be fulfilled, is to produce a considerable reaction, from 
 the shock of cold water, at the expense of as little 
 heat as possible ; and when cold bathing does barm, 
 it is precisely where the powers of the body are too 
 languid to bring on reaction, and the chilling effects 
 remain unopposed. When the patient feels the shock 
 of immersion very severely, and, from experience of 
 its pain, has acquired an insuperable dread of this 
 application ; when he has felt little or no friendly glow 
 to succeed the first shock, but on coming out of the 
 bath remains cold, shivering, sick at the stomach, op- 
 pressed with headache, languid, drowsy, and listless, 
 and averse to food and exercise during the whole of 
 the day, we may be sure that the bath has been too 
 cold, the shock too severe, and no reaction produced at 
 all adequate to the impression on the surface of the 
 body. 
 
 There is a kind of slow, irregular fever, or rather 
 febricula, in which Dr. Saunders has often found the 
 cold bath of singular service. This disorder princi- 
 pally affects persons naturally of a sound constitution, 
 but who lead a sedentary life, and at the same time 
 are employed in some occupation which 6trongly en- 
 gages their attention, requires much exertion of 
 thought, and excites a degree of anxiety. Such persons 
 have constantly a pulse rather quicker than natural, 
 hot hands, restless nights, and an impaired appetite, 
 but without any considerable derangement in the di- 
 gestive organs. This disorder will continue for a long 
 time in an irregular way, never entirely preventing 
 their ordinary occupation, but rendering it more than 
 usually anxious and fatiguing, and often preparing the 
 way for confirmed hypochondriasis. Persons in this 
 situation are remarkably relieved by the cold bath, 
 and, for the most part, bear it well ; and its use shsuld 
 also, if possible, be aided by that relaxation from busi- 
 ness, and that diversion of the mind from its ordinary 
 train of thinking, which are obtained by attending a 
 watering place. The Doctor also found cold bathing 
 hurtful in chlorosis, and observes, that it is seldom ad- 
 visable in those cases of disease in the stomach which 
 are brought on by high living, and constitute what may 
 be termed the true dyspepsia. 
 
 The topical application of cold water, or of a cold 
 saturnine lotion, in cases of local inflammation, has 
 become an established practice ; the efficacy of which 
 is daily experienced. Burns of every description will 
 bear a most liberal use of cold water, or even of ice : 
 and this may be applied to a very extensive inflamed 
 surface, without even producing the ordinary effects 
 of general chilling, which would be brought on from 
 the same application to a sound and healthy skin. 
 Another very distressing symptom, remarkably relieved 
 by cold water, topically applied, is that intolerable 
 itching in the vagina, which women sometimes expe- 
 rience, entirely unconnected with any general cause, 
 and w'hich appears to be a kind of herpes confined to 
 that part. Cold water has also been used topically in 
 the various cases of strains, bruises, and similar inju- 
 ries, in tentinous and ligamentous parts, with success , 
 also in rigidity of muscles, that have been long kept at 
 rest, in order to favour the union of bone, where there 
 appears to have been no organic injury, but only a de- 
 ficiency of nervous energy, and in mobility of parts, or' 
 at most, only slight adhesions, which would give way 
 to regular exercise of the weakened limb. Another 
 very striking instance of the powerful effects of topical 
 cold, in stimulating a part to action, is shown in the 
 use of cold, or even iced water, to the vagina of per- 
 turient women, during the dangerous haemorrhages 
 that take place from the uterus, on the partial separa- 
 tion of the placenta. 
 
 2. The Shower Bath. A species of cold bath. A 
 modern invention, in which the water falls through 
 numerous apertures on the body. A proper apparatus 
 for this purpose is to be obtained at the shops. The 
 use of the shower bath applies, in every case, to the 
 same purposes as the cold bath, and is often attended 
 with particular advantages. 1. From the sudden con- 
 tact.of the water, which, in the common cold bath, is 
 only momentary, but which, in the shower bath, may 
 be prolonged, repeated, and modified, at pleasure; 
 and, secondly, from the head and breast, which are 
 exposed to some inconvenience and danger in the 
 common bath, being here effectually secured, by re- 
 ceiving the first shock of the water. 
 
 3. The Tepid Bath The range of temperature, 
 
 121 
 
BAT 
 
 BAT 
 
 from the lowest degree of the hot bath to the highest 
 of the cold bath, forms what may be termed the tepid. 
 In general, the heat of water which we should term 
 tepid, is about 90 deg. In a medicinal point of view, 
 it produces the greatest effect in ardent fever, where 
 the temperature is little above that of health, but the 
 powers of the body weak, not able to bear the vigor- 
 ous application of cold immersion. In cutaneous dis- 
 eases, a tepid bath is often quite sufficient to produce 
 a salutary relaxation, and perspirability of the skin. 
 
 4. The Hot Bath. From 93 to 9<i deg. of Fahrenheit, 
 the hot bath has a peculiar tendency to bring on a 
 State of repose, to alleviate any local irritation, and 
 thereby induce sleep. It is, upon the whole, a safer 
 remedy than the cold bath, and more peculiarly appli- 
 cable to very weak and irritable constitutions, whom 
 the shock produced by cold immersion would over- 
 power, and who have not sufficient vigour of circulation 
 for an adequate reaction. In cases of topical inflam- 
 mation, connected with a phlogistic state of body, 
 preceded by rigour and general fever, and where the 
 local formation of matter is the solution of the general 
 inflammatory symptoms, experience directs us to the 
 use of the warm relaxing applications, rather than 
 those which, by exciting a general reaction, would in- 
 crease the local complaint. This object is particularly 
 to be consulted when the part affected is one that is 
 essential to life. Hence it is that in fever, where there 
 is a great determination to the lungs, and the respi- 
 ration appears to be locally affected, independently of 
 the oppression produced by mere febrile increase of 
 circulation, practitioners have avoided the external 
 use of cold, in order' to promote the solution of the 
 fever; and have trusted to the general antiphlogistic 
 treatment, along with the topically relaxing applica- 
 tion of warm vapour, inhaled by the lungs. Warm 
 bathing appears to be peculiarly well calculated to re- 
 lieve those complaints that seem to depend on an irre- 
 gular or diminished action of any part of the aliment- 
 ary canal; and the state of the skin, produced by 
 immersion in warm water, seems highly favourable to 
 the healthy action of the stomach and bowels. Ano- 
 ther very important use of the warm bath, is in her- 
 petic eruptions, by relaxing the skin, and rendering it 
 more pervious, and preparing it admirably for receiv- 
 ing the stimulant hpplications of tar ointment, mercu- 
 rials, and the like, that are intended to restore it to a 
 healthy state. The constitutions of children seem 
 more extensively relieved by the warm bath than those 
 of adults; and this remedy seems more generally ap- 
 plicable to acute fevers in them than in persons of a 
 more advanced qge. Where the warm bath produces 
 its salutary operation, it is almost always followed by 
 an easy and profound sleep. Dr. Saunders strongly 
 recommends the use of the tepid bath, or even one of 
 a higher temperature, in the true menorrhagia of fe- 
 males. In paralytic affections of particular parts, the 
 powerful stimulus of heated water is generally allowed ; 
 and in these cases, the effect may be assisted by any 
 thing which will increase the stimulating properties 
 of the water; as, for instance, by the addition of salt. 
 In these cases, much benefit may be expected from the 
 use of warm sea-baths. The application of the warm 
 bath topically, as in pediluvia, or fomentations to the 
 feet, often produces the most powerful effects in qui- 
 eting irritations in fever, and bringing on a sound and 
 refreshing repose. The cases in which the warm bath 
 is likely to be attended with danger, are particularly 
 those where there exists a strong tendency to a deter- 
 mination of blood to the head; and apoplexy has 
 sometimes been thus brought on. The lowest temper- 
 ature will be required for cutaneous complaints, and 
 to bring on relaxation in the skin, during febrile irrita- 
 tion; the warmer will be necessary in paralysis : more 
 heat should be employed on a deep-seated part than 
 one that is superficial. 
 
 5. The Vapour Bath. The vapour bath, called also 
 Balneum laconicum , though not much employed in 
 England, forms a valuable remedy in a variety of 
 cases. In most of the hot natural waters on the Con- 
 tinent, the vapour bath forms a regular part of the 
 bathing apparatus, and is there highly valued. In no 
 country, however, is this application carried to so 
 great an extent as in Russia, where it forms the prin- 
 cipal and almost daily luxury of all the people, in every 
 rank ; and it is employed as a sovereign remedy for a 
 great variety of disorders. The Hon. Mr. Basil Coch- 
 
 122 
 
 rane has lately published a Treatise on the Vapour 
 Bath, from which, it appears, he has brought the ap- 
 paratus to such perfection, that he can apply it to all 
 degrees of temperature, partially or generally, by 
 shower, or by steam, with a great force or a small one ; 
 according to the particular circumstances under which 
 patients are so variously placed, who require such 
 assistance. See Cochrane on Vapour Baths. Con- 
 nected with this article, is the air-pump vapour bath, 
 a species of vapour bath, or machine, to which the in- 
 ventor has given this name. This apparatus has been 
 found efficacious in removing paroxysms of the gout 
 and preventing their recurrence ; in acute and chronic 
 rheumatism, palsy, cutaneous diseases, ulcers, &c. 
 It has also been proposed in chilblains, leprosy, yaws, 
 tetanus, amenorrhea, and dropsy. 
 
 [The vapour bath has been introduced and success- 
 fully applied in many cutaneous and other diseases, in 
 the city of New-York. This bath may be either aque- 
 ous or spirituous. Its immediate effect is to produce 
 relaxation of the skin and copious perspiration. It 
 may be made a medicated bath by passing the steam 
 or vapour through a quantity of herbs, before it is ap- 
 plied to the body of the person requiring it. A.] 
 
 U. Those applications are called dry baths , which 
 are made of ashes, salt, sand, &c. The ancients had 
 many ways of exciting a sweat, by means of a dry 
 heat , as by tire use of hot sand, stove rooms, or arti- 
 ficial bagnios ; and even from certain natural hot 
 steams of the earth, received under a proper-arch, or 
 hot-house, as we learn from Celsus. They had also 
 another kind of bath by insolation, wliere the body 
 was exposed to the sun for some time, in order to draw 
 forth the superfluous moisture from the inward parts ; 
 and to this day it is a practice, in some nations, to 
 cover the body over with horse-dung, especially in 
 painful chronic diseases. In New-England, they make 
 a kind of stove of turf, wherein the sick are shut up 
 to bathe, or sweat. It was probably from a knowledge 
 of this practice, and of the exploded doctrines of Cei- 
 sus, that the noted empiric Dr. Graham drew his 
 notions of the salutary edects of what he called earth 
 bathing; a practice which, in the way he used it, 
 consigned some of his patients to a perpetual mansion 
 under the ground. The like name of dry bath, is 
 sometimes also given to another kind of bath, made 
 of kindled coals, or burning spirit of wine. The 
 patient being placed in a convenient close chair, for 
 the reception of the fume, which rises and provokes 
 sweat in a plentiful manner ; care being taken to keep 
 the head out, and to secure respiration. This bath 
 has been said to be very effectual in removing old ob- 
 stinate pains in the limbs. 
 
 III. Medicated baths are such as are saturated with 
 various mineral, vegetable, or sometimes animal sub- 
 stances. Thus we have sulphur and iron baths, aro- 
 matic and milk baths. There can be no doubt that 
 such ingredients, if duly mixed, and a proper tempera- 
 ture given to the water, inay, in certain complaints, 
 be productive of effects highly beneficial. Water, im- 
 pregnated with sulphate of iron, will abound with the 
 bracing particles of that metal, and may be useful for 
 strengthening the part to which it is applied, re-invi- 
 gorating debilitated limbs, stopping various kinds of 
 bleeding, restoring the menstrual and hremorrhoidal 
 discharges when obstructed, and, in short, as a substi- 
 tute for the natural iron bath. There are various 
 other medicated baths, such as those prepared with 
 alum, and quick-lime, sal-ammoniac, &c. by boiling 
 them together, or separately, in pure rain water. These 
 have long been reputed as eminently serviceable in 
 paralytic, and all other diseases arising from nervous 
 and muscular debility. 
 
 IV. A term in chemistry, when the vessels in which 
 bodies are exposed to the action of heat, are not placed 
 in immediate contact with the fire, hut receive the 
 required degree of heat by another intermediate body, 
 such apparatus is termed a bath. These have been 
 variously named, as dry, vapour, tec. Modern chemists 
 distinguish three kinds : 
 
 1. Balneum arciue , or the sand bath. This consists 
 merely of an open iron, or baked clay sand-pot, whose 
 bottom is mostly convex, and exposed to the lurnacc. 
 Finely sifted sea-sand is put into this, and the vessel 
 containing the substance to be heated, tec. in the sand 
 bath, immersed in tLe middle. 
 
 2. Balneum marice , or tire water bath. This is ver» 
 
BAT 
 
 BAT 
 
 ample, and requires no particular apparatus. The 
 object is to place the vessel containing the substance 
 to be heated, in another, containing water ; which 
 last must be of such a nature as to be fitted for the 
 application of fire, as a common still, or kettle. 
 
 3. The vapour bath. When any substance is heated 
 by the steam, or vapour, of boiling water, chemists 
 say it is done by means of a vapour bath. 
 
 Bath waters. B athoniae aquce ; Solis aquae; Badi- 
 guee aqua. Bath is the name of a city in Gloucester- 
 shire, that has been celebrated, for a long series of 
 years, for its numerous hot springs, which are of a 
 higher temperature than any in this kingdom, (from 
 112° to 116°,) and, indeed, are the only natural waters 
 which we possess that are at all hot to the touch ; all 
 the other thermal waters being of a heat below the 
 animal temperature, and only deserving that appella- 
 tion from being invariably warmer than the general 
 average of the heat of common springs. By the erec- 
 tion of elegant baths, these waters are particularly 
 adapted to the benefit of invalids, who find here a 
 variety of establishments, contributing equally to 
 health, convenience, and amusement. There are 
 three principal springs in the city of Bath, namely, 
 those called the King's Bath, the Cross Bath , and the 
 Hot Bath ; all within a short distance of each other, 
 and emptying themselves into the river Avon, after 
 having passed through the several baths. Their sup- 
 ply is so copious, that all the large reservoirs used for 
 bathing are filled every evening with fre$h water from 
 their respective fountains. In their sensible and medi- 
 cinal properties, there is but a slight difference. Ac- 
 cording to Dr. Falconer, the former are — 1. That the 
 water, when newly drawn, appears clear and colour- 
 less, remains perfectly inactive, without bubbles, or 
 any sign of briskness, or effervescence. 2. After being 
 exposed to the open air for some hours, it becomes 
 rather turbid, by the separation of a pale yellow, ochery 
 precipitate, which gradually subsides. 3. No odour 
 is perceptible from a glass of the fresh water, but a 
 slight pungency to the taste from a large mass of it, 
 when fresh drawn : which, however, is neither foetid 
 nor sulphureous. 4. When hot from the pump, it 
 affects the mouth with a strong chalybeate impression, 
 without being of a saline or pungent taste. And, 
 fifthly, on glowing cord, the chalybeate taste is entirely 
 lost, leaving only a very slight sensation on the tongue, 
 by which it can scarcely be distinguished from com- 
 mon hard spring-water. The temperature of the 
 King’s Bath water, which is usually preferred for 
 drinking, is, when fresh drawn in the glass, above 
 116° ; that of the Cross Bath, 112°. But, after flow- 
 ing into the spacious bathing vessels, it is generally 
 from 100° to J06° in the hotter baths, and from 92° to 
 94° in the Cross Bath ; a temperature which remains 
 nearly stationary, and is greater than that of any other 
 natural spring in Britain. A small quantity of gas is 
 also disengaged from these waters, which Dr. Priestley 
 first discovered to contain no more than one-twentieth 
 part of its bulk of fixed air, or carbonic acid. The 
 chemical properties of the Bath waters, according to 
 the most accurate analyzers, Doctors Lucas, Falconer, 
 and Gibbs, contain so small a proportion of iron, as 
 to amount only to one-twentieth or one-thirty-eighth 
 of a grain in the pint ; and, according to Dr. Gibbs, 
 fifteen grains and a quarter of siliceous earth in the 
 gallon. Dr. Saunders estimates a gallon of the King’s 
 Bath water to contain about eight cubic inches of car- 
 bonic acid, and a similar quantity of air, nearly azotic, 
 about eighty grains of solid ingredients, one-half of 
 which probably consists of sulphate and muriate of 
 soda, fifteen grains and a half of siliceous earth, and 
 the remainder is selenite, carbonate of lime, and so 
 small a portion of oxyde of iron as to be scarcely cal- 
 culable. Hence he concludes, that the King’s Bath 
 water is the strongest chalybeate ; next in order, the 
 Hot Bath water ; and, lastly, that of the Cross Bath, 
 which contains the smallest proportions of chalybeate, 
 gaseous and saline, but considerably more of the 
 earthy particles ; while its water, in the pump, is also 
 two degrees lower than that of the others. It is like- 
 wise now ascertained, that these springs do not exhibit 
 the slightest traces of sulphur, though it was formerly 
 believed, and erroneously supported, on the authority 
 of Dr. Charleton, that the subtile aromatic vapour in 
 the Bath waters, was a sulphureous principle entirely 
 -similar to common biimstone. 
 
 With regard to the effect of the Bath waters on the 
 human system, independent of their specific properties, 
 as a medicinal remedy not to be imitated completely 
 by any chemical process, Dr. Saunders attributes 
 much of their salubrious influence to the natural 
 degreemf warmth peculiar to these springs, which, for 
 ages, have preserved an admirable degree of uniformity 
 of temperature. He thinks too, that one of their most 
 important uses is that of an external application, yet 
 supposes that, in this respect, they differ little from 
 common water, when heated to the same temperature, 
 and applied under similar circumstances. 
 
 According to Dr. Falconer, the Bath water, when 
 drunk fresh from the spring, generally raises, or rathe$ 
 accelerates the pulse, increases the heat, and promoted 
 the different secretions. These symptoms in most 
 cases, become perceptible soon after drinking it, and 
 will sometimes continue for a considerable time. It 
 is, however, remarkable, that they are only produced 
 in invalids. Hence we may conclude, that these 
 waters not only possess heating properties, but their 
 internal use is likewise attended with a peculiar stimu- 
 lus, acting more immediately on the nerves. 
 
 One of the most salutary effects of the Bath water, 
 consists in its action on the urinary organs, even when 
 taken in moderate doses. Its operation on the bowels 
 varies in different individuals, like that of all other 
 waters, which do not contain any cathartic salt ; but, 
 in general, it is productive of costiveness : an effect 
 resulting from the want of an active stimulus to the 
 intestines, and probably also from the determination 
 this water occasions to the skin, more than from any 
 astringency which it may possess ; for, if perspiration 
 be suddenly checked during the use of it, a diarrhoea 
 is sometimes the consequence. Hence it appears that 
 its stimulant powers are primarily, and more particu- 
 larly exerted in the stomach, where it produces a 
 variety of symptoms, sometimes slight and transient, 
 but, occasionally, so considerable and permanent, as 
 to require it to be discontinued. In those individuals 
 with whom it is likely to agree, and prove beneficial, 
 the Bath waters excite, at first, an agreeable glowing 
 sensation in the stomach, which is speedily followed 
 by an increase both of appetite aud spirits, as well as 
 a quick secretion of urine. In others, when the use 
 of them is attended with headache, thirst, and constant 
 dryness of the tongue, heaviness, loathing of the sto- 
 mach, and sickness; or if they are not evacuated, 
 either by urine or an increased perspiration, it may 
 be justly inferred that their further continuance is im- 
 proper. 
 
 The diseases for which these celebrated waters are 
 resorted to, are very numerous, and are some of the 
 most important and difficult to cure of all that come 
 under medical treatment. In most of them, the bath 
 is used along with the waters, as an internal medicine. 
 The general indications, of the propriety of using this 
 medicinal water, are in those cases where a gentle, 
 gradual, and permanent stimulus, is required. Bath 
 water may certainly be considered as a chalybeate, in 
 which the iron is very small in quantity, but in a highly 
 active form; and the degree of temperature is in itself 
 a stimulus, often of considerable powers. These cir- 
 cumstances again point out the necessity of certain 
 cautions, which, from a view of the mere quantity of 
 foreign contents, might be thought superfluous. Al- 
 though, in estimating the powers of this medicine, 
 allowance must be made for local prejudice in its 
 favour, there can be no doubt but that its employment 
 is hazardous, and might often do considerable mischief, 
 in various cases of active inflammation, especially in 
 irritable habits, where there exists a strong tendency 
 to hectic fever ; and even in the less inflammatory 
 state of diseased and suppurating viscera; and, in 
 general, wherever a quick pulse and dry tongue indi- 
 cate a degree of general fever. The cases, therefore, 
 to which this water are peculiarly suited, are mostly 
 of the chronic -kind ; and by a steady perseverance in 
 this remedy, very obstinate disorders have given way. 
 The following, Dr. Saunders, in his Treatise on Mine- 
 ral Waters, considers as the principal, viz. 1. Chlorosis, 
 a disease which, at all times, is much relieved by 
 steel, and will bear it, even where there is a consider- 
 able degree of feverish irritation, receives particular 
 benefit from the bathwater; and its use, as a warm 
 bath, excellently contributes to remove that languor of 
 circulation, and obstruction of the natural evacuations, 
 
 123 
 
BAT 
 
 Which constitute the leading features of this common 
 and troublesome disorder. 2. The complicated dis- 
 eases, which are often brought on by a long residence 
 in hot climates, affecting the secretion of bile, the 
 functions of the stomach, and alimentary canal, and 
 which generally produce organic derangement in some 
 part of the hepatic system, often receive much benefit 
 from the bath water, if used at a time when suppu- 
 rative inflammation is not actually present. 3. An- 
 other and less active disease of the biliary organs, the 
 jaundice, which arises from a simple obstruction cf 
 the gall-ducts, is still oftener removed by both the in- 
 ternal and external use of these waters. 4. In rheu- 
 matic complaints, the power of this water, as Dr. 
 Charleton well observes, is chiefly confined to that 
 species of rheumatism which is unattended with in- 
 flammation, or in which the patient’s pains are not 
 increased by the warmth of his bed A great number 
 of the patients that resort to Bath, especially those that 
 are admitted into the hospital, are affected with rheu- 
 matism in all its stages ; and it appears, from the most 
 respectable testimony, that a large proportion of them 
 receive a permanent cure. (See Falconer on Bath 
 Water in Rheumatic Cases.) 5. In gout, the greatest 
 benefit is derived from this water, in those cases where 
 it produces anomalous affections of the head, stomach, 
 and bowels; and it is here a principal advantage to be 
 able to bring, by warmth, that active local inflamma- 
 tion in any limb, which relieves all the other trouble- 
 some and dangerous symptoms. Hence it is that Bath 
 water is commonly said to produce the gout ; by 
 which is only meant that, where persons have a gouty 
 affection, shifting from place to place, and thereby 
 much disordering the system, the internal and external 
 use of the hath water will soon bring on a general in- 
 crease of action, indicated by a flushing in the face, 
 fulness in the circulating vessels, and relief of the 
 dyspeptic symptoms; and the whole disorder will ter- 
 minate in a regular fit of the gout in the extremities, 
 which is the crisis always to be wished for. 6. The 
 colica pictonum, and the paralysis or ioss of nervous 
 power in particular limbs, which is one of its most se- 
 rious consequences, is found to be peculiarly relieved 
 by the use of the Bath waters, more especially when 
 applied externally, either generally, or upon the part 
 affected. 
 
 The quantity of water taken daily, during a full 
 course, and by adults, is recommended by Dr. Falconer, 
 not to exceed a pint and a half, or two pints ; and in 
 chlorosis, with irritable habits, not more than one pint 
 is employed ; and when the bath is made use of, it is 
 generally two or three times a week, in the morning. 
 The Bath waters require a considerable time to be per- 
 severed in, before a full and fair trial can be made. 
 Chronic rheumatism, habitual gout, dyspepsia, from a 
 long course of high and intemperate living, and the 
 like, are disorders not to be removed by a short course 
 of any mineral water, and many of those who have 
 once received benefit at. the fountains, find it necessary 
 to make an annual visit to them, to repair the waste 
 >n health during the preceding year. 
 
 Bath, cauteres. A sulphureous bath near Barege, 
 which raises the mercury in Fahrenheit’s thermometer 
 to 1310. 
 
 Bath, St. Saviour’s. A sulphureous and alkaline 
 bath, in the valley adjoining Barege, the latter of 
 which raises Fahrenheit’s thermometer as high as 
 131°. It is much resorted to from the South of France, 
 and used chiefly externally, as a simple thermal water. 
 
 Bath , cold. See Bath. 
 
 Bath , hyt. See Bath. 
 
 Bath , tepid. See Bath. 
 
 Bath , vapour. See Bath. 
 
 Ba'thmis. (From /faivw, to enter.) Bathmus. 
 The seat, or base ; the cavity of a bone, with the pro- 
 tuberance of another, particularly those at the articu- 
 lation of the humerus and ulna, according to Hippo- 
 crates and Galen. 
 
 Batho'nijE aquje. See Bath waters. 
 
 Ba'thron. (From /fatvw, to enter.) Bathrum. 
 The same as bathmis; also an instrument used in the 
 extension of fractured limbs, called scamnum. — Hip- 
 pocrates. It is described by Oribasius and Scultetus. 
 
 Ba tia. A retort. Obsolete. 
 
 Bati’ non-moron. (From /faros, a bramble, and 
 popov , a raspberry.) The raspberry. 
 
 Batra'chium. (From (3arpaxos, a frog; so called 
 124 
 
 BAY 
 
 from its likeness to a frog.) The herb crow’s foot, or 
 ranunculus. 
 
 BA'TRACIIUS. (From (Sarpaxos, a frog ; so called 
 because they who are infected with it croak like a 
 frog.) An inflammatory tumour under the tongue. 
 
 See Ranula. 
 
 [Batrachian. Batrachian animals. A term used in 
 natural history, intended to include all animals of the 
 frog, toad, or lizard kind. A.] 
 
 Battari'smus. (From Barros, a Cyreneean prince 
 who stammered.) Stammering ; a defect in pronun- 
 ciation. See Psellismus. 
 
 Batta'ta virginiana. See Batatas, and Convol- 
 vulus batatas. 
 
 Batta'ta peregrina. The cathartic potato; per- 
 haps a species of ipomwa. If about two ounces of 
 them are eaten at bed-time, they greatly move the 
 belly the next morning. 
 
 BATTIE, William, was born in Devonshire, in 
 1704. He graduated at Cambridge, and after prac- 
 tising some years successfully at Uxbridge, settled in 
 London, and became a fellow of the College of Phy- 
 sicians, as well as of the Royal Society. The insuf- 
 ficiency of Bethlehem hospital to receive all the indi- 
 gent objects labouring under insanity in this metropolis, 
 naturally led to the establishment of another similar 
 institution ; and Dr. Battie having been very active in 
 promoting the subscription for that purpose, he was 
 appointed physician to the new institution, which was 
 called St. Luke’s Hospital, then situated on the north 
 side of Moorfields. In 1757 he published a treatise on 
 madness; and a few years after, having exposed be- 
 fore the House of Commons the abuses often com- 
 mitted in private mad houses, they became the subject 
 of legislative interference, and were at length piaced 
 under the control of the College of Physicians, and 
 the magistrates in the country. He died at the 
 age of 72. 
 
 BAUHTN, John, was born at Lyons, in 1541. Being 
 greatly attached to botany, he accompanied the cele 
 brated Gesner in his travels through several countries 
 of Europe, and collected abundant materials for his 
 principal work, the “Historia Plantarum,” which con- 
 tributed greatly to the improvement of his favourite 
 science. He was, at the age of 32, appointed phy- 
 sician to the duke of Wirtemberg, and died in 1613. 
 A Treatise on Mineral Waters, and some other pub- 
 lications by him also remain. 
 
 BAUHIN, Gaspard, was brother to the preceding, 
 but younger by 20 years. He graduated at Basle, after 
 studying at several universities, and was chosen Greek 
 professor at the early age of 22 : afterward professor 
 of anatomy and botany ; then of medicine, with other 
 distinguished honours, which he retained till his death 
 in 1624. Besides the plants collected by himself, he 
 received material assistance from his pupils and 
 friends, and was .enabled to add considerably to the 
 knowledge of botany ; on which subject, as well as 
 anatomy, he has left numerous publications. Among 
 other anatomical improvements, he claims the disco- 
 very of the valve of the colon. His “ Pinax” contains 
 the names of six thousand plants mentioned by the 
 ancients, tolerably well arranged ; and being continu- 
 ally referred to by Linnaeus, must long retain its value. 
 
 B AULMONEY. See JBthusa meurn. 
 
 BAUME, Anthony, an apothecary, born at Senlis, 
 in 1728. He distinguished himself at an early age by 
 his skill in chemistry and pharmacy : and was atter- 
 ward admitted a member of the Royal Academy of 
 Sciences of Paris. He also gave lectures on chemistry 
 for several years with great credit. Among other 
 works, he published “ Elements of Pharmacy,” and 
 a “ Manual of Chemistry,” which met with consider- 
 able approbation ; also a d tailed account of the dif- 
 ferent kinds of soil, and the method of improving them 
 for the purposes of agriculture. 
 
 Baxa'na. (Indian ) Rabuxit. A poisonous tree 
 growing near Ormuz. 
 
 BAY. A name of several articles ; as bay-cherry, 
 bay-leaf, bay-salt, &c. 
 
 Bay-cherry. See Prunus Lauro-cerasus. 
 
 Bay-leaves. See Laurus. 
 
 Bay-leaved Passion-flower. See Passiflora lauri- 
 folin. 
 
 Bay-salt. A very pure salt, prepared from sea 
 water by spontaneous evaporation. 
 
 [BAYLEY, Dr. Richard, a celebrated surgeon and 
 
BEC 
 
 BEE 
 
 E ractitioner in the city of New- York. Dr. Bayley was 
 orn at Fairfield, Connecticut, in the year 1745. His 
 father was of English, and his mother of French, de- 
 scent. After returning from London, where he studied 
 anatomy under Dr. John Hunter, he commenced prac- 
 tice in connexion with Dr. Charleton of New-York, 
 with whom he had previously studied. At that lime the 
 croup (cynanche trachealis) was confounded with the 
 angina maligna, or putrid sore throat, and both treated 
 with stimulants. Dr. Bayley was the first to point out 
 the difference, and demonstrate that the croup was an 
 inflammatory disease, and required a different treat- 
 ment. 
 
 “In the year 1782, he successfully removed the arm 
 from its glenoid cavity by the operation at the shoulder 
 joint; an operation at which Dr. Wright Post, then a 
 student, assisted ; and which, as far as it has been in 
 our power to examine, is the first instance of its being 
 practised in the United States.” His surgical skill was 
 often displayed in operations upon the eye. With Dr. 
 Bard and others, he was one of the earliest promoters 
 of the New York City Dispensary. In 1797, he pub- 
 lished his work on yellow fever, in which he advocates 
 the opinion of its local origin and noncontagiousness. 
 He afterward, white health officer of the port of New- 
 York, published a series of letters on the same subject, 
 addressed to the New-York common council, or cor- 
 poration of the city. He died in August, 1801, “ leaving 
 behind him a high character as a clinically instructed 
 physician, an excellent and bold operator, a prompt 
 practitioner, of rapid diagnosis, and unhesitating de- 
 cision.” — See Thach. Med. Biog. A.J 
 Bde'lla. (From /?<5aAAw, to suck.) Bdellerum. 
 A horse-leech. 
 
 BDE LLIUM. (From bedallah, Arab.) Adrabolon ; 
 Madeleon ; Bolchon; Balchus. Called by the Ara- 
 bians, Mokcl. A gum resin, like very impure myrrh. 
 The best bdellium is of a yellowish-brown, or dark- 
 brown colour, according to its age ; unctuous to the 
 touch, brittle, but soon softening, and growing tough 
 between the fingers; in some degree transparent, not 
 unlike myrrh ; of a bitterish taste, and a moderately 
 strong smell. It does not easily take flame, and, when 
 set on fire, soon goes out. In burning, it sputters a 
 little, owing to its aqueous humidity. Its sp. grav. is 
 1.371. Alkohol dissolves about three-fifths of bdellium, 
 leaving a mixture of gum and cerasin. Its constitu- 
 ents, according to Pelletier, are 59 resin, 9.2 gum, 30.6 
 cerasin, 1.2 volatile oil and loss. It is one of the weak- 
 est of the deobstruent gums. It was sometimes used 
 as a pectoral and an emmenagogue. Applied exter- 
 nally, it is stimulant, and promotes suppuration. It is 
 never met with in the shops of this country. 
 
 BEAK. See Rostrum. 
 
 BEAN. See Vicia faba. 
 
 Bean , French. See Phaseolus vulgaris. 
 
 Bean , Kidney. See Phaseolus vulgaris. 
 
 Bean , Malacca. See Avicennia tomeutosa. 
 
 Bean of Carthagena. See Bejuio. 
 
 Bean , St. Ignatius. See Ignatia amara. 
 
 BEAR. Ursa. The name of a well-known ani- 
 mal. Several things are designated after it, or a part 
 of it. 
 
 Bear's berry. See Arbutus uva ursi. 
 
 Bear's bilberry. See Arbutus uva ursi. 
 
 Bear's breech. See Acanthus. 
 
 Bear's foot. See Helleborus fatidus. 
 
 Bear's whortleberry. See Arbutus uva ursi. 
 
 Bear's whorts. See Arbutus uva ursi. 
 
 BEARD. 1. The hair growing on the chin and ad- 
 jacent parts of the face, in adults of the male sex. 
 
 2. In botany. See Barba ; Arista. 
 
 Be' cox. A fine kind of resin from the turpentine 
 and mastich trees of Greece and Syria, formerly held 
 in great repute. 
 
 BF.CCABU'NGA. (From bachbungen, water-herb. 
 German, because it grows in rivulets.) See Veronica 
 beccabunga. 
 
 Be'cha. See Bechica. 
 
 BE'CHICA. (Bechicus; from (3rft, a cough.) Be- 
 chita. Medicines to relieve a cough. An obsolete 
 term. The trochisci bechici albi consist of starch and 
 liquorice, with a small proportion of Florentine orris 
 root made into lozenges, with mucilage of gum traga- 
 carith. They are a soft pleasant demulcent. The 
 trochisci bechici nigri consist chiefly of the juice of 
 liquorice, with sugar and gum tragacanth. 
 
 Be'chion. (From (iy £, a cough; so called from its 
 supposed virtues in relieving coughs.) See Tusilago 
 farfara. 
 
 Becui'ra nux. A large nut growing in Brazil, from 
 which a balsam is drawn that is held in estimation in 
 rheumatisms. 
 
 Bede'guar. (Arabian.) Bedeguar. The Car- 
 duus lacteus syriacus is so called, and also the Rosa 
 canina. 
 
 Bkdengian. The name of the love-apples in Avi- 
 cenna. 
 
 BEDSTRAW. See Galium aparine. 
 
 BEE. See Apis mellifica. 
 
 BEECH. See Fagus. 
 
 BEER. The wine of grain made from malt and 
 hops in the following manner. The grain is steeped 
 for two or three days in water, until it swells, becomes 
 somewhat tender, and tinges the water of a bright red- 
 dish brown colour. The water being then drained 
 away, the barley is spread about two feet thick upon 
 a floor, where it heats spontaneously, and begins to 
 grow, by first shooting out the radical. In this state 
 the germination is slopped by spreading it thinner, and 
 turning it over for two days; after which it is again 
 made into a heap, and suffered to become sensibly hot, 
 which usually happens in little more than a day. 
 Lastly, it is conveyed to the kiln, where, by a gradual 
 and low heat, it is rendered dry and crisp. This is 
 malt ; and its qualities differ according as it is more or 
 less soaked, drained, germinated, dried, and baked. 
 In this, as in other manufactories, the intelligent opera- 
 tors often make a mystery of their processes from 
 views of profit; and others pretend to peculiar secrets 
 who really possess none. 
 
 Indian corn, and probably all large grain, requires 
 to be suffered to grow into the blade, as well as root, 
 before it is fit to be made into malt. For this purpose 
 it is buried about two or three inches deep in the 
 ground, and covered with loose earth ; and in ten or 
 twelve days it springs up. In this state it is taken up 
 and washed, or fanned, to clear it from its dirt ; and 
 then dried in the kiln for use. 
 
 Barley, by being converted into malt, becomes one- 
 fifth lighter, or 20 per cent ; 12 of which are owing to 
 kiln-drying, 1.5 are carried oft' by the steep-water, 3 
 dissipated on the floor, 3 loss in cleaning the roots, and 
 0.5 waste or loss. 
 
 The degree of heat to which the malt is exposed in 
 this process, gradually changes its colour from very 
 pale to actual blackness, as it simply dries it, or con- 
 verts it to charcoal. 
 
 The colour of the milt not only affects the colour of 
 the liquor brewed from it; but, in consequence of the 
 chemical operation, of the heat applied, on the princi- 
 ples that are developed in tin. grain during the process 
 of malting, materially alters the quality of the beer, 
 especially with regard to the properties of becoming fit 
 for drinking and growing fine. 
 
 Beer is made from malt previously ground, or cut to 
 pieces by a mill. This is placed in a tun, or tub with 
 a false bottom : hot water is poured upon it, and the 
 whole stirred about with a proper instrument. The 
 temperature of the water in this operation, called 
 mashing, must not be equal to boiling ; for, in that 
 case, the malt would be converted into a paste, from 
 which the impregnated water could not be separated. 
 This is called setting. After the infusion has remained 
 for some time upon the malt, it is drawn off, and is 
 then distinguished by the name of Sweet Wort. By 
 one or more subsequ nt infusions of water, a quantity 
 of weaker wort is made, which is either added to the 
 foregoing, or kept apart, according to the intention of 
 the operator. The wort is then boiled with hops, 
 which gives it an aromatic bitter taste, arid is supposed 
 to render it less liable to be spoiled in keeping ; after 
 which it is cooled in shallow vessels, and suffeied to 
 ferment, with the addition of a proper quantity of 
 yest. The fermented liquor is beer; and differs 
 greatly in its quality, according to the nature of the 
 grain, the malting, the mashing, the quantity and kind 
 of the hops and the yest, the purity or admixtures of 
 the water made use of, the temperature and vicissi- 
 tudes of the weather, &c. 
 
 Beside the various qualities of malt liquors of a 
 similar kind, there are certain leading features by 
 which they are distinguished, and classed under differ 
 ent names, and to produce which, different modes J 
 
 125 
 
BEE 
 
 BEL 
 
 management must be pursued. The principal distinc- 
 tions are into beer, properly so called ; ale ; table, or 
 small beer ; and porter, which is commonly termed 
 beer in London. Beer is a strong, fine, and thin 
 liquor; the greater part of the mucilage having been 
 separated by boiling the wort longer than for ale, and 
 carrying the fermentation farther, so as to convert the 
 saccharine matter into alkohol. Ale is of a more sy- 
 rupy consistence, and sweeter taste ; more of the mu- 
 cilage being retained in it, and the fermentation not 
 having been carried so far as to decompose all the 
 sugar. Small beer, as its name implies, is a weaker 
 liquor ; and is made, either by adding a large portion 
 of water to the malt, or by mashing with a fresh quan- 
 tity of water what is left after the beer or ale wort is 
 drawn off. Porter was probably made originally 
 from very high dried malt ; but it is said, that its pecu- 
 liar flavour cannot be imparted by malt and hops alone. 
 
 Mr. Brande obtained the following quantities of 
 alkohol from 100 parts of different species of beers. 
 Burton ale, 8.83; Edinburgh ale, 6.2; Dorchester ale, 
 5.56 ; the average being = 6.87. Brown stout, 6.8 ; 
 London porter (average) 4.2; London small beer (ave- 
 rage) 1.28. 
 
 As long ago as the reign of Queen Anne, brewers 
 were forbid to mix sugar, honey, Guinea pepper, essen- 
 tia bina, cocculus ind'icus, or any other unwholesome 
 ingredient, in beer, under a certain penalty ; from 
 which we may infer, that such at least was the prac- 
 tice of some ; and writers, who profess to discuss the 
 secrets of the trade, mention most of these, and some 
 other articles, as essentially necessary. The .essentia 
 bina is sugar boiled down to a dark colour, and empy- 
 reumatic flavour. Broom tops, wormwood, and other 
 bitter plants, were formerly used to render beer fit for 
 keeping, before hops were introduced into this coun- 
 try ; but are now prohibited to be used in beer made 
 for sale. 
 
 By the present law of this country, nothing is allow- 
 ed to enter into the composition of beer, except malt 
 and hops. Quassia and wormwood are often fraudu- 
 lently introduced ; both of which are easily discovera- 
 ble by their nauseous bitter taste. They form a beer 
 which does not preserve so well as hop beer. Sulphate 
 of iron, alum, and salt, are often added by the publi- 
 cans, under the name of beer heading , to impart a I 
 frothing property to beer, when it is poured out of one 
 vessel into another. Molasses and extract of gentian 
 root are added with the same view. Capsicum^ grains 
 of paradise, ginger root, coriander seed, and orange 
 peel, are also employed to give pungency and flavour 
 to weak or bad beer. The following is a list of some 
 of the unlawful substances seized at different brew 
 eries, and brewers’ druggists’ laboratories, in London, 
 as copied from the minutes of the committee of the 
 house of commons. Cocculus indicus multum, (an 
 extract of the coccujus) colouring, honey, hartshorn 
 shavings, Spanish juice, orange powder, ginger, grains 
 of paradise, quassia, liquorice, caraway seeds, cop- 
 peras, capsicum, mixed drugs. Sulphuric acid is very 
 frequently added to brivgbeer forward , or make it hard, 
 giving new beer instantly the taste of what is 18 
 months old. According to Mr. Accum, the present 
 entire beer of the London brewer is composed of all 
 the waste and spoiled beer of the publicans, the bot- 
 toms of buts, the leavings of the pots, the drippings of 
 the machines for drawing the beer, the remnants of 
 beer that lay in the leaden pipes of the brewery, with 
 a portion of brown stout, bottling beer, and mild beer. 
 He says that opium, tobacco, nux vomica, and extract 
 of poppies, have been likewise used to adulterate beer. 
 By evaporating a portion of beer to dryness, and ignit- 
 ing the residuum with chlorate of potassa, the iron of 
 the copperas will be procured in an insoluble oxyde. 
 Muriate of barytes will throw down an abundant pre- 
 cipitate from beer contaminated with sulphuric acid 
 or copperas; which precipitate may be collected, 
 dried, and ignited It will be insoluble in nitric acid. 
 
 Beer appears to have been of ancient use, as Tacitus 
 mentions it among the Germans, and has been usually 
 supposed to have been peculiar to the northern na- 
 tions ; but the ancient Egyptians, whose country was 
 not adapted to the culture of the grape, had also con- 
 trived this substitute for wine ; and Mr. Park has 
 found the art of making malt, and brewing from it 
 very good beer, among the negroes in the interior parts 
 of Africa. See Wheat. 
 
 126 
 
 Bees' wax. See Cera. 
 
 BEET. See Beta. 
 
 Beet , red. See Beta. 
 
 Beet, white. A variety of red beet. The juice and 
 powder of the root are said to be good to excite sneez- 
 ing, and will bring away a considerable quantity of 
 mucus. 
 
 Be gma. (From (3t}eo(o, to cough.) A cough ; also 
 expectorated mucus, according to Hippocrates. 
 
 BEHEN. The Arabian for finger. 
 
 Behen album. (From behen, a finger, Arabian.) 
 See Centaurea behen. 
 
 Behen officinarum. See Cucubalus behen. 
 
 Behen rubrum. See Statice Limonium. 
 
 Beide lsar. Beidellopar. A species of Asclepias, 
 used in Africa as a remedy for fevers and the bites of 
 serpents. The caustic juice which issues from the 
 roots when wounded, is used by the negroes to destroy 
 venereal and similar swellings. 
 
 Beju'io. Habilla de Carthagend. Bean of Car- 
 thagena. A kind of bean in South America, famed 
 for being an effectual antidote against the poison of 
 all serpents, if a small quantity is eaten immediately. 
 This bean is the peculiar product of the jurisdiction 
 of Carthagena. 
 
 Bela- aye. (An Indian word.) See Nerium anti- 
 
 dys enteric-urn . 
 
 BELEMNOI'DES. (From ($e\spvov , a dart, and 
 uSos, form; so named from their dart-like shape.) 
 Belonoides ; Beloidos. The styloid process of the 
 temporal bone, and the lower end of the ulna, were 
 formerly so called. 
 
 Bele'son. (An Indian word.) Belilia. See Mus- 
 
 senda frondosa. 
 
 BELL METAL. A mixture of tin and copper. 
 
 BELLADO'NNA. (From bella donna , Italian, a 
 handsome lady ; so called because the ladies of Italy 
 use it, to take away the too florid colour of their faces 
 See Atropa belladonna. 
 
 Be'i.legu. See Myrobalanus bellirica. 
 
 Bellere'gi. See Myrobalamis bellirica. 
 
 Belle' Rica:. See Myrobalanus bellirica. 
 
 Bellidioi'des. (From belles , a daisy, and si6o $ , 
 form.) See Chrysanthemum. 
 
 BELLI'NI, Laurence, an ingenious physician, born 
 | at Florence in 1643. He was greatly attached to the 
 mathematics, of which he was made professor at Pisa, 
 when only twenty years of age. He was soon after 
 appointed professor of anatomy, which office he filled 
 with credit for nearly thirty years. He was one of 
 the chief supporters of the mathematical theory of 
 medicine, which attempted to explain the functions of 
 the body, the causes of diseases, and the operations of 
 medicines on mechanical principles : and having im- 
 prudently regulated his practice accordingly, he was 
 generally unsuccessful, and lost the confidence of the 
 public, as well as of Cosmo HI. of Florence, who had 
 appointed him his physician. In his anatomical re- 
 searches he was more successful, having first accu- 
 rately described the nervous papilla; of the tongue, and 
 discovered them to be the organ of taste ; and also 
 having made better known the structure of the kid- 
 ney. He was author of several other publications, 
 ! and died in 1704. 
 
 BE'LLIS. ( A ' bello color from its fair colour.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Sy agenesia ; Order, Polygamia superjlua. The 
 daisy. 
 
 Ballis major. See Chrysanthemum. 
 
 Bellis minor. See Beilis perennis. 
 
 Bellis ferennis. The systematic name of the 
 common daisy. Bellis; Bellis minor; Bellis pe^en 
 nis — scapo mido , of Linnteus, or bruisewort, was for- 
 merly directed in the pharmacopoeias by this name. 
 Although the leaves and flowers are rather acrid, and 
 are said to cure several species of wounds, they are 
 never employed by modem surgeons. 
 
 Bello'culus. (From bellus , fair, and oculus , the 
 eye.) A precious stone, resembling the eye, and for 
 merlv supposed to be useful in its disorders. 
 
 Be'llon. The Coiica pictonum. 
 
 BELLONA'RIA. (From Bellona, the goddess of 
 war.) An herb which, if eaten, makes people mad, and 
 act outrageously, like the votaries of Bellona. 
 
 BF.LLOSTE, Augustin, a surgeon, born at Paris 
 in 1654. After practising several years there, and as 
 an army surgeon, he was invited to attend the mother 
 
BEN 
 
 BEN 
 
 of the Queen of Sardinia, and continued at Turin till 
 his death in 1730. He was inventor of a mercurial 
 pill, called by his name, by which he is said to have 
 acquired a great fortune. The work by which he is 
 principally known, is called the “ Hospital Surgeon,” 
 which passed through numerous editions, and was 
 translated into most of the European languages.— 
 Among other useful observations, he recommended 
 piercing carious bones, to promote exfoliation, which 
 indeed Celsus had advised before ; and he blamed the 
 custom of frequently changing the dressings of wounds, 
 as retarding the cure. 
 
 Belmu'schus. A name of the Abelmoschus. See 
 Hibischus abelmoschus. 
 
 Be'lnileg. See Myrobalanus Bellirica. 
 
 Belo'ere. (Indian.) An evergreen plant of Ame- 
 rica, the seeds of which purge moderately, but the 
 leaves roughly. 
 
 Belonoi'des. See Belemnoides. 
 
 Belu'lcum. (From /3eAos, a dart, and eXxw, to 
 draw out.) A surgeon’s instrument for extracting 
 thorns, or darts. 
 
 Belzo'e. See Styrax benzoin. 
 
 Belzoi'num. See Styrax Benzoin. 
 
 Bem-ta'mara. The laba rEgyptiaca. 
 
 BEN. An Arabian word formerly very much used, 
 /see Guilandma moringa. 
 
 Ben magnum. Monardus calls a species of esula, or 
 garden spuige, by this name, which purges and vomits 
 violently. 
 
 Ben tamara. The Egyptian bean. 
 
 BE NEDICT. Benedictus. A specific name pre- 
 fixed to many compositions and herbs on account of 
 their supposed good qualities ; as Benedicta herba, 
 Benedicta aqua , &C. 
 
 Benedicta aqua. Many compound waters have 
 been so called, especially lime-water, and a water dis- 
 tilled from Serpyllum. In Schroeder, it is the name 
 for an emetic. 
 
 Benedicta herba. See Gcum urbanum. 
 
 Benedicta laxativa. A compound of turbeth, 
 scammony, and spurges, with some warm aromatics. 
 
 Benedictum laxativum. Rhubarb, and sometimes 
 the lenitive electuary. 
 
 Benedictum lignum. Guaiacum. 
 
 Benedictum vinum. Antimonial wine. 
 
 BENEDICTUS. (From benedico , to bless.) See 
 Benedict. 
 
 Benedictus carduus. See Ccntaurea benedicta. 
 
 Benedictus lapis. A name for the philosopher’s 
 stone. 
 
 BENEOLE'NTIA. (From bene, well, and oleo, to 
 smell.) Sweet-scented medicines. 
 
 Beng. A name given by the Mahomedans to the 
 leaves of hemp, formed into pills, or conserve. They 
 possess exhilarating and intoxicating powers. 
 
 Bengal quince. See Erateva marmelos. 
 
 Benua'l/e radix. (From Bengal , its native place.) 
 See Cassuinuniar. 
 
 Benga'lle Indorum. (From Bengal , its native 
 place.) See Cassumuniar. 
 
 Be'ngi eiri. A species of evergreen. Indian ri- 
 einus , vv hich grows in Malabar. 
 
 RENIT. See Ge um urbanum. 
 
 Beni'vi arbor. See Styrax benzoin. 
 
 BENJAMIN. See Styrax benzoin. 
 
 Benjamin flowers. See Benzoic acid. 
 
 [Benne seed. Among the negroes, in Georgia, a 
 plant is cultivated«whicli appears to be a species of 
 sesamum. They call it benne, which is probably its 
 African name. The seeds are of a brownish-white, 
 and about the size of flaxseed, abounding in oil. 
 
 Several barrels of benne seeds were shipped by John 
 Milledge, from Savannah to New-York, in 1807, con- 
 signed to Gol. Few. By direction of this latter gentle- 
 man, they were pressed, and have been found to yield 
 plenty of oil ; three gallons, at least, to a bushel. The 
 benne plant is an annual, and may hereafter become 
 of some importance to this country. One difficulty in 
 its cultivation, since ascertained, arises from the faci- 
 lity with which the plant sheds its seeds before the 
 whole are mature. — See Med. Repos, vol. ii. A.] 
 
 [Benne oil. This vegetable oil is clear, mild, and 
 well-flavoured, and excellent for salads. Its qualities 
 are so good and wholesome that it may be employed 
 in lieu of the oil of olives, both in medicine and diet. 
 Instead of importing this article from the south of Eu- 
 
 rope, the Americans may prepare the oil of sesamum 
 from their own fields. The grains are of a tender 
 structure, and maybe crushed under the screw without 
 previous grinding. In addition to all which circum- 
 stances it may be added, that the oil separates freely 
 by cold expression ; and it may hence be hoped that 
 our tables will, in process of time, be furnished with 
 plentiful supplies of this sweet and nutritious sub- 
 stance.— See Med. Repos, vol. ii, p. 88. 
 
 The sesamum orientale is cultivated in Asia, Africa, 
 and the West Indies, principally on account of its oil. 
 Its seeds were used by the ancient Egyptians for food, 
 and are still employed by the negroes and Asiatics for 
 this purpose. The plant is now cultivated in the 
 southern parts of the United States. The seeds afford 
 a copious quantity of oil, amounting, according to 
 some authors, to nearly one half of their weight. This 
 oil is bland, sweet, and is said to keep some years 
 without turning <ancid. It is applicable to the same 
 purposes as olive oil, and in sufficient doses proves 
 purgative on the same principle as other animal and 
 vegetable fixed oils.” — See Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 BENZO'AS. Abenzoate. A salt formed by the 
 union of benzoic acid with salifiable bases ; as benzo- 
 ate of alumine, &c. 
 
 BENZO’E. See Styrax benzoin. 
 
 Benzoe amygdaloides. See Styrax benzoin. 
 
 Benzoes flores. See Benzoic acid. 
 
 BENZOIC ACID. See Acidum benzoicum. “This 
 acid was first described in 1608, by Blaise de Vigenere, 
 in his Treatise on Fire and Salt, and has been gene- 
 rally known since by the name of flowers of benjamin 
 or benzoin, because it was obtained by sublimation 
 from the resin of this name. As it is still most com- 
 monly procured from this substance, it has preserved 
 the epithet of benzoic, though known to be a peculiar 
 acid, obtainable not from benzoin alone, but from dif- 
 ferent vegetable balsams, venello, cinnamon, amber- 
 gris, the urine of children, frequently that of adults, 
 and always, according to Fourcroy and Vauquelin, 
 though Giese denies this, from that of.quadrupeds liv- 
 ing on grass ami hay, particularly the camel, the horse, 
 and the cow. There is reason to conjecture that many 
 vegetables, and among them some of the grasses, con- 
 tain it, and that it passes from them into the urine. 
 Fourcroy and Vauquelin found it combined with po- 
 tassa and lime in the liquor of dunghills, as well as in 
 the urine of the quadrupeds above-mentioned ; and 
 they strongly suspect it to exist in the Anthoxanthum 
 odoratum , or sweet-scented vernal-grass, from which 
 hay principally derives its fragrant smell. Giese, 
 however, could find none either in this grass or in oats. 
 
 The usual method of obtaining it affords a very ele- 
 gant and pleasing example of the chemical process of 
 | sublimation. For this purpose a thin stratum of pow- 
 dered benzoin is spread over the bottom of a glazed 
 earthen pot, to which a tall conical paper covering is 
 fitted : gentle heat is then to be applied to the bottom 
 of the pot, which fuses the benzoin, and fills the apart- 
 ment with a fragrant smell, arising from a portion of 
 essential oil and acid of benzoin, which are dissipated 
 intp the air, at the same time the acid itself rises very 
 suddenly in the paper head, which may be occasion- 
 ally Inspected at the top, though with some little 
 care, because the fumes will excite coughing. This 
 saline sublimate is condensed in the form of long 
 needles, or straight filaments of a white colour, cross- 
 ing each other in all directions. When the acid ceases 
 to rise, the cover may be changed, a new one applied, 
 and the heat raised : more flowers of a yellowish co- 
 iour will then rise, which will require a second sub- 
 limation to deprive them of the empyreumatic oil they 
 contain. 
 
 The sublimation of the acid of benzoin may be con- 
 veniently performed by substituting an inverted earth- 
 en pan instead of the paper cone. In this case the 
 two pans should be made to fit, by grinding on a stone 
 with sand, and they must be luted together with paper 
 dipped in paste. This method seems preferable to the 
 other, where the presence of the operator is required 
 elsewhere ; but the paper head can be more easily in- 
 spected and changed. The heat applied must be 
 gentle, and the vessels ought not to be separated till 
 they have become cool. 
 
 The quantity of acid obtained in these methods 
 differs according to the management, and probably 
 also from difference of purity, and in other respects, of 
 
 127 
 
BEN 
 
 BEN 
 
 the resin itself. It usually amounts to no more than 
 about one-eighth part of the whole weight. Indeed 
 Scheele says, not more than a tenth or twelfth. The 
 whole acid of benzoin is obtained with greater cer- 
 tainty in the humid process of Scheele : this consists in 
 boiling the powdered balsam with lime water, and 
 afterward separating the lime by the addition of mu- 
 riatic acid. Twelve ounces of water are to be poured 
 upon four ounces of slaked lime ; and, after the ebulli- 
 tion is over, eight pounds, or ninety-six ounces, more 
 of water are to be added ; a pound of finely-powdered 
 benzoin being then put into a tin vessel, six ounces of 
 the lime water are to be added, and mixed well with 
 the powder ; and afterward the rest of the lime water 
 in the same gradual manner, because the benzoin 
 would coagulate into a mass, if the whole were added 
 at once. This mixture must be gently boiled for half 
 an hour with constant agitation, and afterward suf- 
 fered to cool and subside during an hour. The super- 
 natant liquor must.be decanted, and the residuum 
 boiled with eight pounds more of lime water; after 
 which the sam process is to be once more repeated : 
 the remaining powder must be edulcorated on the 
 filter by affusions of hot water. Lastly, all the de- 
 coctions, being mixed together, must be evaporated 
 to two pounds, and strained into a glass vessel. This 
 fluid consists of ‘the acid of benzoin cofiibined with 
 lime. After it is become cold, a quantity of muriatic 
 acid must be added, with constant stirring, until the 
 fluid tastes a little sourish. Duirng this time the last- 
 mentioned acid tinites with the lime, and forms a so- 
 luble salt, winch remains suspended, while the less 
 soluble acid of benzoin being disengaged, fails to the 
 bottom in powder. By repeated affusions of cold 
 water upon the filter, it may be deprived of the muriate 
 of lime and muriatic acid with which it may happen 
 to be mixed. If it be required to have a shining 
 appearance, it may be dissolved in a small quantity of 
 boiling water, from which it will separate in silky 
 filaments by cooling. By this process the benzoic acid 
 may be procured from other substances, in which it 
 exists. 
 
 Mr. Hatch* W has shown, that, by digesting benzoin 
 in hot sulphuric acid, very beautiful crystals are 
 sublimed. This is perhaps the best process for ex- 
 tracting the acid. If we concentrate the urine of 
 horses or cows, and pour muriatic acid into it, a copi- 
 ous precipitate of benzoic acid takes place. This is 
 the cheapest source of it.” — Ure's Chem. Diet. 
 
 As ari economical mode of obtaining this acid, Four- 
 croy recommends the extraction of it from the water 
 that drains from dunghills, cowhouses, and stables, by 
 means of the muriatic acid, which decomposes the 
 benzoate of lime contained in them, and separates the 
 benzoic acid, as in Scheele’s process. He confesses 
 the smell of the acid thus obtained differs a little from 
 that of the acid extracted from benzoin ; but this, he 
 says, may be remedied, by dissolving the acid in boiling 
 waier, filtering the solution, letting it cool, and thus 
 suffering the acid to crystallize, and repeating this ope- 
 ration a second time. 
 
 The acid of benzoin is so inflammable, that it burns 
 with a clear yellow flame without the assistance of a 
 wick. The sublimed flowers in their purest state, as 
 white as ordinary writing paper, were fused into a 
 clear transparent yellowish fluid, at the two hundred- 
 and-thirtieth degree of Fahrenheit’s thermometer, and 
 at the same time began to rise in sublimation. It is 
 probable that a heat solnewhat greater than this may 
 be required to separate it from the resin. It is strongly 
 disposed to take the crystalline form in cooling. The 
 concentrated sulphuric and nitric acids dissolve this 
 concrete acid, and it is again teparated without altera- 
 tion, by adding water. Othei acids dissolve it by the 
 assistance of heat, from whicl it separates by cooling, 
 unchanged. It is plentifully soluble in ardent spirit, 
 from which it may likewise be separated by diluting 
 the spirit with water. It readily dissolves in oils, and 
 in melted tallow. If it be added in a small proportion 
 to this list fluid, part of the tallow congeals before the 
 rest, in the form of wAite' opaque clouds. If the quan- 
 tity of acid be more considerable, it separates in part 
 by cooling, in the form of needles or feathers. It did 
 not communicate any considerable degree of hardness 
 to the tallow, which was the object of this experiment. 
 When the tallow was heated nearly to ebullition, it 
 emitted fumes which affected the respiration, like those 
 138 
 
 of the acid of benzoin, but did not possess the peculiar 
 and agreeable smell of that substance, being probably 
 the sebacic acid. A stratum of this tallow, about one- 
 twentieth of an inch thick, was fused upon a plate of 
 brass, together with other fat substances, with a view 
 to determine its relative disposition to acquire and 
 retain the solid state. After it had cooled, it was left 
 upon the plate, and, in the course of some weeks, it 
 gradually became tinged throughout of a bluish-green 
 colour. If this circumstance be not supposed to have 
 arisen from a solution of the copper during the fusion, 
 it seems a remarkable instance of the mutual action of 
 two bodies in tne solid state, contrary to that axiom of 
 chemistry which affirms, that bodies do not act on each 
 other, unless one or more of them be in the fluid state. 
 Tallow itself, howevet, has the same effect. 
 
 Pure benzoic acid is in the form of a light powder, 
 evidently crystallized in fine needles, the figure of 
 which is difficult to be determined from their small- 
 ness. It has a white and shining appearance; but 
 when contaminated by a portion of volatile oil, is 
 yellow or brownish. It is not brittle, as might be ex- 
 pected from its appearance, but has rather a kind of 
 ductility and elasticity, and, on rubbing in a mortar, 
 becomes a sort of paste. Its taste is acrid, hot, acidu-* 
 lous, and bitter. It reddens the infusion of litmus, but 
 not syrup of violets. It has a peculiar aromatic smell, 
 but not strong unless heated. This, however, appears 
 not to belong to the acid ; for Mr. Giese informs us, that 
 on dissolving the benzoic acid in as little alkohol as 
 possible, filtering the solution, and precipitating by 
 water, the acid will, be obtained pure, and void of 
 smell, the odorous oil remaining dissolved in the spirit. 
 Its specific gravity is 0.667. It is not perceptibly altered 
 by the air, and has been kept in an open vessel twenty 
 years without losing any of its weight. None of ihe 
 combustible substances have any effect on it; but it 
 may be refined by mixing it with charcoal powder and 
 subiiming, being thus rendered much whiter and 
 better crystallized. It is not very soluble in water. 
 Wenzel and Lichtenstein say four hundred parts of 
 cold water dissolve but one, though the same quantity 
 of boiling water dissolves twenty parts, nineteen of 
 .which separate on cooling. 
 
 The benzoic acid unites without much difficulty 
 with the earthy and alkaline bases. These com- 
 pounds are called benzoates. 
 
 The benzoate of barytes is soluble, crystallizes tole- 
 rably well, is not affected by exposure to. the air, but is 
 decomposable by fire, and by the stronger acids. That 
 of lime is very soluble in water, though much less in 
 cold than in hot, and crystallizes on cooling. It is in 
 like manner decomposable by the acids and by barytes. 
 The benzoate of magnesia is soluble, crystallizahle, a 
 little deliquescent, and more decomposable than the 
 former. That of ulumina is very soluble, crystallizes 
 in dendrites, is deliquescent, has an acerb and bitter 
 taste, and is decomposable by fire, and even by most of 
 the vegetable acids. The benzoate of potass a crystal- 
 lizes on cooing in little compacted needles. All the acids 
 decompose it, and the solution of barytes and lime form 
 with it a piecipitate. The benzoate of soda is very 
 crystallizable, very soluble, and not deliquescent like 
 that of potassa, but it is decomposable by the same 
 means. It is sometimes found native in the urine of 
 graminivorous quadrupeds, but by no means so abun- 
 dantly as that of lime. The benzoate of ammonia is 
 volatile, and decomposable by all the acids and all the 
 bases. The solutions of all the benzoates, when dry- 
 ing on the sides of a vessel wetted with them, form 
 dendritical crystallizations. 
 
 Trommsdorf found in his experiments, that benzoic 
 acid united readily with metallic ozydes. 
 
 The benzoates are all decomposable by heat, which, 
 when it is slowly applied, first separates a portion of 
 the acid in a vapour, that condenses in crystals. The 
 soluble benzoates are decomposed by the powerful 
 acids, which separate their acid in a crystalline form. 
 
 The benzoic acid is occasionally used in medicine, 
 but not so much as formerly ; and enters into the com- 
 position of the camphorated tincture of opium of the 
 London college, heretofore called paregoric elixir. 
 
 BENZOI'FERA. See Styraz benzoin. 
 
 BENZOKNUM. (From the Arabic term benzoah.) 
 See Styraz benzoin. 
 
 Benzoini magistbrium. Magistery, or precipitate 
 of gum-benjamin. 
 
BER 
 
 BET 
 
 Bknzoini oleum. Oil of benjamin. 
 
 BERBERIA. (Origin uncertain.) Berberi. The 
 name of a species of disease in the genus Synclonus of 
 Good’s Nosology See Beriberia. 
 
 BE'RBERIS. {Berber^ wild Arab, used by Aver- 
 rhoes, and officinal writers.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Hexandria; Order, Monogynia. The 
 barbery, or pepperidge bush. 
 
 2. The phai macopceial name for the barberry. See 
 Berberis vulgaris. 
 
 Berberis gelatin a. Barberry jelly. Barberries 
 boiled in sugar. 
 
 Berberis vulgaris. The systematic name for the 
 barberry of the pharmacopoeias. Oxycantha Galeni; 
 Spina acida; Crespinus. This tree, Berberis ; pedun- 
 culis racemosis , spinus triplicibus, of Linnams, is a 
 native of England. The fruit, or berries, which are 
 gratefully acid, and moderately astringent, are said to 
 be of great use in biliary fluxes, and in all cases where 
 heat, acrimony, and putridity of the humours prevail. 
 The filaments of this shrub possess a remarkable de- 
 gree of irritability ; for on being touched near thd base 
 w ith the point of a pin, a sudden contraction is pro- 
 duced, which may be repeated several times. 
 
 BERENGA'RIUS, James, born about the end of the 
 15th century at Carpi, in Modena, whence he is often 
 called Carpus. He was one of the restorers of ana- 
 tomy, of which he was professor, first at Padua, after- 
 ward at Bologna, which he was in a few years 
 obliged to quit, being accused of having opened the 
 bodies of two Spaniards alive. By his numerous dis- j 
 sections, he corrected many previous errors concerning 
 the structure of the human body, and paved the way 
 for his successor Vesalius. He was among the first to 
 use mercurial frictions in syphilis, whereby he acquired 
 a large fortune, which he left to the Duke of Ferrara, 
 into whose territory he retired, at his death in 1527. 
 His principal works are an enlarged Commentary on 
 Mundinus, and a Treatise on Fracture of the Cranium. 
 Bereni secum. See Artemisia vulgaris. 
 
 Bereni'ce. (The city from whence it was formerly 
 brought.) Amber. 
 
 Bereni' cium. (From 0£pw, to bring, and viktj vic- 
 tory.) A term applied by the old Greek writers to 
 nitre, from its supposed power in healing wounds. 
 
 BERGAMO'TE. A species of citron. See Citrus 
 vudica. 
 
 8ERGMANITE. A massive mineral of a greenish, 
 grayish-white, or reddish colour, which fuses into a 
 transparent glass, or a semitransparent enamel. It is 
 found in Frederickswam, in Norway, in quartz and in 
 felspar. 
 
 [This mineral has not yet been satisfactorily ana- 
 lyzed. Its masses are composed of fibres, or little 
 needles, confusedly grouped, and often so closely ap- 
 plied to each other, that the texture becomes nearly 
 compact. Some of the needles have a foliated shining 
 fracture. Its colour is a deep gray. Its sharp frag- 
 ments scratch glass, and even quartz in a slight degree. 
 Its spec. grav. is 2.30. When moistened by the breath, 
 it yields an argillaceous odour. A fragment exposed 
 to the flame of a candle, or placed on a hot coal, be- 
 comes white and friable. It melts by the blow-pipe 
 into a white translucent glass.-jrSee Cleav. Min. A.] 
 BERIBE'RI. (An Hindostan word signifying a 
 sheep.) Beriberia. A species of palsy, common in 
 some parts of the East Indies, according to Bontius. 
 In this disease, the patients lift up their legs very much 
 in the same«manner as is usual with sheep. Bontius 
 adds, that this palsy is a kind of trembling, in which 
 there is deprivation of the motion and sensation of the 
 hands and feet, and sometimes of the body. 
 
 BERKENHOUT, John, born at Leeds, about the 
 year 1730. His medical studies were commenced late 
 in fife, having graduated at Leyden only in 1765 ; nor 
 did he long continue the practice of medicine. His 
 “Pharmacopoeia Medica,” however, was very much 
 approved, and has since passed through many edi- 
 tions ; his other medical publications are of little im- 
 portance. He died in 1791. 
 
 Bermudas berry. See Sapindus saponaria. 
 
 BERRY. See Bacca. 
 
 Bers. Formerly the name of an exhilarating 
 electuary. 
 
 Be'rula. An old name for brooklime. 
 
 Be'rula callica. Upright water parsnip. 
 
 I 
 
 BERYL. Aquamarine. A precious mineral, 
 harder than the emerald, of a green, or greenish-yellow 
 colour, found in Siberia, France, Saxony, Brasil, 
 Scotland, and Ireland. 
 
 Bessa'nen. (An Arabian word.) A redness of the 
 external parts, resembling that which precedes the 
 leprosy ; it occupies the face and extremities. — Avi- 
 cenna. 
 
 Be'sto. A name in Oribasius for a species of 
 saxifrage. 
 
 BE'TA (So called from the river Bostis , in Spain, 
 where it grows naturally ; or, according to Blanchard, 
 from the Greek letter (Srjra, which it is said to resem- 
 ble when turgid with seed.) The beet. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linntean 
 system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Digynia. The 
 beet. 
 
 2. The pharmacoposial name of the common beet. 
 
 See Beta vulgaris. 
 
 Beta hybrida. The plant which affords the root 
 of scarcity. Mangel wurzel of the Germans ; a large 
 root. It contains much of the saccharine principle, 
 and is very nourishing. Applied externally it is useful 
 in cleaning foul ulcers ; and is a better application 
 than the. carrot. 
 
 Beta vulgaris. The systematic name for the 
 beet of the pharmacopoeias. Beta :—fioribus conges- 
 ts of Linnreua. The root of this plant is frequently 
 eaten by the French ; it may be considered as nutri- 
 tious and antiscorbutic, and forms a very elegant pickle 
 with vinegar. The root and leaves, although for- 
 merly employed as laxatives and emollients, are now 
 forgotten. A considerable quantity of sugar may be 
 obtained from the root of the beet. It is likewise said, 
 that if beet roots be dried in the same manner as malt, 
 after the greater part of their juice is pressed out very 
 good beer may be made from them. It is occasionally 
 used to improve the colour of claret. 
 
 Betele. Bethle ; Betle; Betelle. An oriental 
 plant, like the tail of a lizard. It is chewed by the In- 
 dians, and makes the teeth black ; is cordial and exhi- 
 larating, and in very general use throughout the east. 
 It is supposed to be the long pepper. 
 
 BETONICA. (Corrupted from Vettonica , which 
 is derived from the Vectones , an ancient people of 
 Spain.) Betony. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nasan system. Class, Didynamia ; Order, Gymnos- 
 permia. 
 
 2. The pliarmacopoeial name of the wood betony. 
 
 See Betonica officinalis. 
 
 Betonica aquatica. See Scrophularia aquatica. 
 
 Betonica officinalis. The systematic name of 
 the betony of the pharmacopoeias. Betonica purpurea j 
 Betonica vulgaris ; Cestrum; Vetonica cordi ; Beto- 
 nica — spica interrupt a.) corollarum labii lacinia inter- 
 media emarginata of Linnaeus. The leaves and tops 
 of this plant have an agreeable, but weak smell; and 
 to the taste they discover a slight warmth, accompa- 
 nied with some degree of adstringency and bitterness. 
 The powder of the leaves of betony, snuffed up the 
 nose, provokes sneezing; and hence it is sometimes 
 made an ingredient in sternutatory powders. Its 
 leaves are sometimes smoked like tobacco. The roots 
 differ greatly, in their quality, from the other parts ; 
 their taste is very bitter and nauseous ; taken in a 
 small dose, they vomit and purge violently, and are 
 supposed to have somewhat in common with the roots 
 of hellebore. Like many other plants, formerly in 
 high medical estimation, betony is now almost entirely 
 neglected. Antonius Musa, physician to the emperor 
 Augustus, filled a whole volume with enumerating its 
 virtues, stating it as a remedy for no less than forty- 
 seven disorders; and hence in Italy the proverbial 
 compliment, You have more virtues than betony. 
 
 Betonica pauli. A species of veronica. 
 
 Betonica vulgaris. See Betonica officinalis. 
 
 BETONY. See Betonica. 
 
 Betony , water. See Scrophularia aquatica 
 
 BETULA. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Monacia ; Order, Tetrandria. 
 Alder and birch. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the white birch. 
 See Betula alba. 
 
 Betula alba. The systematic name of the betula 
 of the pharmacopoeias. Bctpla :—foliis ovafis, acn- 
 minatis, serratis , of Linnceus. The juice, leqves, and 
 
BE Z 
 
 BIG 
 
 bark have been employed medicinally. If the tree be 
 bored early in the spring, there issues, by degrees, a 
 large quantity of limpid, watery, sweetish juice; it is 
 said that one tree will afford from one to two gallons a 
 day. This juice is esteemed as an antiscorbutic, de- 
 obstruent, and diuretic. When well fermented, and 
 having a proper addition of raisins in its composition, 
 it is frequently a rich and strong liquor ; it keeps better 
 than many of the other made- wines, often for a num- 
 ber - of years, and was formerly supposed to possess 
 many medical virtues ; but these experience does not 
 seem to sanction ; and the virtues of the alder, like 
 those of many other simples formerly prized, have 
 sunk into oblivion. The leaves and bark were used 
 externally as resolvents, detergents, and antiseptics. 
 
 Betula alnus. The systematic name for the alnus 
 of the pharmacopoeias. The common alder. 
 
 BEX. (From (irjvou , to cough.) A cough. Dr. 
 Good, in his Nosology, has applied this term to a genus 
 of diseases, which embraces three species, bex humida , 
 sicca , convulsiva. 
 
 Bexagui'llo. A name given to the white ipecacu- 
 anha, which the Spaniards bring from Peru, as the 
 Portuguese do the brown from Brazil. 
 
 Bexu'go. The root of the JEmatitis peruviana of 
 Caspar Bauhin ; one drachm of which is sufficient for 
 a purge. 
 
 Be'zahan. The fossHe bezoar. 
 
 Beze'tta ccerulea. See Croton tinctorium 
 
 BE ZOAR. (From pa-zahar , Persian, a destroyer 
 of poison.) Lapis bezoardicus. Bezoard. A pre- 
 ternatural or morbid concretion formed in the bodies 
 of land-animals. Several of these kinds of substances 
 were formerly celebrated for their medicinal virtues, 
 and distinguished by the names of the countries from 
 whence they came, or the animal ih which they were 
 found. There are eight kinds, according to Fourcroy, 
 Vauquelin, and Berthollet. 
 
 1. Superphosphate of lime, which forms concretions 
 in the intestines of many mammalia. 
 
 2. Phosphate of magnesia, semitransparent and yel- 
 lowish, and of sp.grav. 2.160. 
 
 3. Phosphate of ammonia and magnesia. A con- 
 cretion of a gray or brown colour, composed of radia- 
 tions from a centre. It is found in the intestines of 
 herbiverous animals, the elephant, horse, &c. 
 
 4. Biliary, colour reddish-brown, found frequently in 
 the intestines and gall-bladder of oxen, and used by 
 painters for an orange-yellow pigment. It is inspis- 
 sated bile. 
 
 5. Resinous. The oriental bezoars, procured from 
 unknown animals, belong to this class of concretions. 
 They consist of concentric layers, are fusible, combus- 
 tible, smooth, soft, and finely polished. They are 
 composed of bile and resin. 
 
 6. Fungous, consisting of pieces of the Boletus igni- 
 arius , swallowed by the animal. 
 
 7. Hairy. 
 
 8. Ligniform. Three bezoars sent to Bonaparte by 
 the king of Persia, were found by Berthollet to be no- 
 thing but woody fibre agglomerated. 
 
 Bezoars were formerly considered as very powerful 
 alexipharmics, so much so, indeed, that other medi- 
 cines, possessed, or supposed to be possessed, of alexi- 
 pharmic powers, were called bezoardics; and so effi- 
 cacious were they once thought, that they were bought 
 for ten times their weight in gold. These virtues, 
 however, are in the present day justly denied them, as 
 they produce no other effects than those common to 
 the saline particles which they contain, and which may 
 be given to greater advantage from other sources. A 
 composition of bezoar with absorbent powders, has 
 been much in repute, as a popular remedy for disor- 
 ders in children, by the name of Gascoigne’s powder 
 and Gascoigne’s ball ; but the real bezoar was rarely, 
 if ever, used for these, its price offering such a tempta- 
 tion to counterfeit it. Some have employed for this 
 purpose, a resinous composition, capable of melting in 
 the fire, and soluble in alkohol ; but Newmann sup- 
 posed that those nearest resembling it, were made of 
 gypsum, chalk,' or some other earth, to which the 
 proper colour was imparted by some vegetable juice. 
 
 * We understand, however, that tobacco-pipe clay, 
 tinged with ox-gall, is commonly employed, at least 
 for the Gascoigne’s powder ; this giving a yellow tint 
 to paper, rubbed with chalk, and a green to paper rub- 
 bed over with quick-lime ; which are considered as 
 130 
 
 proofs of genuine bezoar, and which a vegetable juice 
 would not effect. 
 
 Bezoar bovinum. Bezoar of the ox. 
 
 Bezoar germanicum. The bezoar from the alpine 
 
 goat. 
 
 Bezoar hvstricis. Lapis porcinus ; Lapis ma 
 lacensis ; Petro del porco. The bezoar of the Indian 
 porcupine; said to be found in the gall-bladder of an 
 Indian porcupine, particularly in the province of Ma- 
 lacca. This concrete differs from others: it has an 
 intensely bitter taste ; and on being steeped in water, 
 for a very little time, impregnates the fluid with its 
 bitterness, and with aperient, stomachic, and, as it is 
 supposed, with alexipharmic virtues. How far it dif 
 fers in virtue from the similar concretions found in 
 the gall- bladder of the ox, and other animals, does not 
 appear. 
 
 Bezoar microcosmicum. The calculus found in 
 the human bladder. 
 
 Bezoar occidentale. Occidental bezoar. This 
 concretion is said to be found in the stomach of an ani- 
 mal of the stag or goat kind, a native of Peru, &c. It 
 is of a larger size than the oriental bezoar, and some- 
 times as large as a hen's egg ; its surface is rough, and 
 the colour green, grayish, or brown. 
 
 Bezoar orientale. Lapis bezoar orientalise 
 Oriental bezoar stone. This concretion is said to be 
 found in the pylorus, or fourth stomach of an animal 
 of the goat kind, which inhabits the mountains of 
 Persia. It is generally about the size of a kidney 
 bean, of a roundish or oblong figure, smooth, and of a 
 shining olive or dark greenish colour. 
 
 Bezoar porcinum. See Bezoar hystricis. 
 
 Bezoar simile. The bezoar from the monkey. 
 
 Bezoardica radix. See Dorstenia. 
 
 Bezoardicum joviale. Bezoar with tin. It dif- 
 fered very little from the Antihecticum Poterii. 
 
 Bezoardicum lunale. A preparation of antimony 
 and silver. 
 
 Bezoardicum martiale. A preparation of iron 
 and antimony. 
 
 Bezoardicum minerale. A preparation of anti- 
 mony, made by adding nitrous acid to butter of anti- 
 mony. 
 
 Bezoardicum saturnr A preparation of anti- 
 mony and lead. 
 
 Bezo'ardicus lapis. See Bezoar. 
 
 Bezoardicus pulvis. The powder of the oriental 
 bezoar. 
 
 Bezoarticum minerale. A calx of antimony. 
 
 BI. (From bis , twice.) In composition signifies 
 twice or double, and is frequently attached to other 
 words in anatomy, chemistry, and botany ; as biceps , 
 having two heads; bicuspides , two points, or fangs; 
 bilocular , with two cells ; bivalve , with two valves, &.c. 
 
 Bijeon. Wine made from sun-raisins, fermented 
 in sea water. 
 
 Bibine'lla. See Pimpinella. 
 
 BIBITO'RIUS. ( Bibitorius , from bibo, to drink, 
 because by drawing the eye inwards towards the nose, 
 it causes those who drink to look into the cup.) See 
 Rectus internus oculi. 
 
 BIBULUS. Bibulous; attracting moisture ; charta 
 bibula, blotting paper. 
 
 BICAPSULARIS. Having two capsules. Pericar* 
 pium bicapsulare. See Capsula. 
 
 BI'CEPS. (From bis, twice, and caput , a head.) 
 Two heads. Applied to muscles from their having 
 two distinct origins or heads. 
 
 Biceps brachii. See Biceps flexor cubiti* 
 
 Biceps cruris. See Biceps flexor cruris. 
 
 Biceps cubiti. See Biceps flexor cubiti. 
 
 Biceps externus. See Triceps extensor cubiti. 
 
 Biceps flexor cruris. Biceps cruris of Albinus. 
 Biceps of Winslow, Douglas, and Cowper ; and Ischio- 
 femoroperonien of Dumas. A muscle of the leg, situ 
 ated on the hind part of the thigh. It arises by two 
 distinct heads ; the first, called longus , arises in com- 
 mon with the semitendinosus, from the upper and 
 posterior part of the tuberosity of the os ischium. 
 The second, called brevis, arises from the linea aspera, 
 a little below the termination of the glutaeus maximus, 
 by a fleshy acute beginning, which soon grows broader, 
 as it descends to join with the first head, a little al>ove 
 the external condyle of the os femoris. It is inserted, 
 by a strong tendon, into the upper part of the head of 
 the fibula. Its use is to bend the leg. This muscle 
 
BIF 
 
 BIL 
 
 forms what is called the outer hamstring ; and, between 
 it and the inner, the nervous popliteus, arteria and 
 vena poplitea, are situated. 
 
 Biceps flexor cubiti. Biceps brachii of Albinus. 
 'Cor aco-radi alts, seu biceps of Winslow. Biceps in- 
 tertills of Douglas. Biceps internus humeri of Cow- 
 per. Scapulo coracoradial of Dumas. A muscle of 
 the forearm, situated on the forepart of the os humeri. 
 It arises by two heads. The first and outermost, 
 called longus, begins tendinous from the upper edge 
 of the glenoid cavity of the scapula, passes over the 
 head of the os humeri within the joint, and in its 
 descent without the joint, is enclosed in a groove near 
 the head of the os humeri, by a membraneous liga- 
 ment that proceeds from the capsular ligament and 
 adjacent tendons. The second, or innermost head, 
 called brevis , arises, tendinous and fleshy, from the 
 • coracoid process of the scapula, in common with the 
 coracobrachialis muscle. A little below the middle of 
 the forepart of the os humeri, these heads unite. It is 
 inserted by a strong roundish tendon into the tubercle 
 on the upper end of the radius internally. Its use is 
 to turn the hand supine, and to bend the forearm. At 
 the bending of the elbow, where it begins to grow ten- 
 dinous, it sends off an aponeurosis, which covers all 
 the muscles on the inside of the forearm, and joins 
 with another tendinous membrane, which is sent otf 
 from the triceps extensor cubiti, and covers all the 
 muscles on the outside of the forearm, and a number 
 of the fibres, from opposite sides, decussate each other. 
 It serves to strengthen the muscles, by keeping them 
 from swelling too much outwardly when in action, 
 and a number of their fleshy fibres take their origin 
 ftom it. 
 
 Biceps internus. See Biceps flexor cubiti. 
 
 BicHi'ctfi®. An epithet of certain pectorals, or 
 ■rather troches, described by Rhazes, which were made 
 'of liquorice, &c. 
 
 Bi'chos. A Portuguese name for the worms that 
 get under the toe of the people in the Indies, which 
 •are destroyed by the oil of cashew nut. 
 
 Bici. The Indian name of an intoxicating liquor, 
 ‘made from Turkey wheat in South America. See 
 wheat , Turkey* 
 
 BI'CORNIS. (From bis , twice, and cornu , a horn.) 
 
 1. An epithet sometimes applied to the os hyoides, 
 Which has two processes, or horns. 
 
 2. In former times, to muscles that had two termi- 
 nations. 
 
 3. A name given to those plants, the anther® of 
 Which have the appearance of two horns. 
 
 Bicornes plant®. The name of an order of 
 plants in the natural method of Linnaeus and Gerard. 
 
 BICUSPIDATUS. Having two points. See Bi- 
 'ouspis. 
 
 BICU'SPIS. (From bis , twice, and cuspis, a spear.) 
 1. The name of those teeth which have double points, 
 •or fangs. See Teeth. 
 
 2. Applied to leaves which terminate by two points ; 
 folia bicuspida , or bicuspidata. 
 
 BI'DENS. (From bis , twice, and dens, a tooth ; so 
 'called from its being deeply serrated, or indented.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linn®an system. 
 Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Polygamia cequalis. 
 
 Bidens tripartita. The systematic name of the 
 hemp agrimony, formerly used as a hitter and aperient, 
 : but not in the practice of the present day. 
 
 BIDLOO, Godfrey, a celebrated anatomist, born at 
 Amsterdam, in 1649. After practising several years as 
 a surgeon, he was appointed physician to William III., 
 and in 1694, made professor of anatomy and surgery 
 •at Leyden. He published 105 very splendid, though 
 rather inaccurate anatomical tables, with explana- 
 tions ; and several minor works. His nephew, JVicho- 
 2 as, was physician to the Czar Peter I. 
 
 BIENNIS. Biennial. A biennial plant is one, as 
 the term imports, of two year’s duration. Of this 
 tribe there are numerous plants, which being raised 
 one year from the seed, generally attain perfection the 
 same year, or within about twelve months, shooting 
 Tip stalks, producing flowers, and perfecting seeds in 
 the following spring or summer, and soon after com- 
 monly perish. 
 
 Bifariam. In two parts. 
 
 BIFER. (From bis , twice, and fero, to bear.) A 
 plant is so called, which bears twice in the year, in 
 ■spring and autumn, as is common between tlie tropics. 
 
 BIFIDUS. Forked. Divided into two ; as a bifid 
 seed-vessel in Adoxa moschatellina , petala bifida in the 
 Silene nocturna and Alyssum incanurn. 
 
 BIFLORUS. Bearing two flowers; as pedunculus 
 bifiorus. 
 
 BIFORTUM. Applied to a leaf which points two 
 ways. 
 
 BIFORUS. (From bis, twice, and forus, a door.) 
 Two-doored, or bivalved. A class of plants is so de- 
 nominated in some natural arrangements, constituted 
 by those which have a pericarp, or seed-vessel, fur- 
 nished with two valves. 
 
 BIFURCATE. ( Bifurcus ; from bis, twice, and 
 furca, a fork.) A vessel, or nerve, stem, root, & c. is 
 said to bifurcate when it divides into two branches ; 
 thus the bifurcation of the aorta, &c. 
 
 BIFURCATIO. Bifurcation. 
 
 BIFURCATUS. (From bis, twice, and furca, a 
 fork.) Forked. See Bifurcate and Dichotomus. 
 
 BIGA'STERt ( Bigaster : from bis , twice, and 
 
 ya^r/p, a belly.) A name given to muscles which have 
 two bellies. 
 
 BIGEMINATUS. (From bis, and gemini , twins.) 
 Twice paired. Biconjugatus. A leaf is so called 
 when near the apex of the common petiole there is a 
 single pair of secondary petioles, each of which sup- 
 port a pair of opposite leaflets ; as in Mimosa un- 
 guis cati. 
 
 BIII'ERNIUS. (From bis, double, and hernia, a 
 disease so called.) Having a double hernia or one on 
 each side. 
 
 Bihydroguret of carbon. See Carburetled hydrogen. 
 
 BIJUGUS. A winged leaf is termed folium biju- 
 gum, which bears two pairs of leaflets. 
 
 BILABIATUS. Two-lipped. Often used in bo- 
 tany ; as .pericarpium bilabiatum ; corolla bilabeata , Sec. 
 
 BILACINIATUS. Applied to a leaf Folium bila- 
 ciniatum; when cut into two segments. 
 
 Bila'den. A name of iron. 
 
 BILAMELLATUS. Composed of two lamina. 
 
 Bilberry bean. See Arbutus uva ursi. 
 
 BILDSTEIN. See Figurestone. 
 
 BILE. ( Bilis . N®vius derives it from bis, twice, 
 and lis, contention ; as being supposed to be the cause 
 of anger and dispute.) The gall. A bitter fluid, se- 
 creted in the glandular substance of the liver; in part 
 flowing into the intestines, and in part regurgitating 
 into the gall-bladder. The secretory organs of this 
 fluid are the penioilli of the liver, which terminate in 
 very minute canals, called biliary ducts. The biliary 
 ducts pour their bile into the ductus hepaticus , which 
 conveys it into the ductus communis choledochus , from 
 whence it is in part carried into the duodenum. The 
 other part of the bile regurgitates through the cystic 
 duct into the gall-bladder: for hepatic bile, except du- 
 ring digestion, cannot flow into the duodenum, which 
 contracts when empty; hence it necessarily regurgi- 
 tates into the gall-bladder. The branches of the vena 
 portce contribute most to the secretion of bile ; its pe- 
 culiar blood, returning from the abdominal viscera, is 
 supposed to be, in some respects, different from other 
 venal blood, and to answer exactly to the nature of 
 bile. It is not yet ascertained clearly whether the 
 florid blood in the hepatic artery, merely nourishes the 
 liver, or whether, at the same time, it contributes a 
 certain principle, necessary for the formation of bile. 
 It has been supposed, by physiologists, that cystic bile 
 was secreted by the arterial vessels of the gall-bladder ; 
 but the fallacy of this opinion is proved by making a 
 ligature on the cystic duct of a living animal. From 
 what has been said, it appears that there are, as it 
 were, two kinds of bile in the human body: — 
 
 1. Hepatic bile , which flows from the liver into the 
 duodenum : this is thin, of a faint yellow colour, in- 
 odorous, and very slightly bitter, otherwise the liver 
 of animals would not be eatable. 
 
 2. Cystic bile, which regurgitates from the hepatic 
 duct into the gall-bladder, and there, from stagnating, 
 becomes thicker, the aqueous part being absoibed by 
 lymphatic vessels, and more acrid from concentration 
 Healthy bile is of a yellow, green colour; of a plastic 
 consistence, like thin oil, and when very much agitated, 
 it froths like soap and water: its smell is fatuous, 
 somewhat like musk, especially the putrefying or eva- 
 porating bile of animals : its taste is bitter. 
 
 The primary uses of this fluid, so important to the 
 animal economy, are : 
 
 131 
 
B1L 
 
 DIP 
 
 1. To separate the chyle from the chyme : thus chyle 
 is never observed in the duodenum before the chyme 
 has been mixed with the bile : and thus it is that oil 
 is extricated from linen by the bile oLanimals. 
 
 2. By its acridity it excites the peristaltic motion of 
 the intestines ; hence the bowels are so inactive in 
 people with jaundice. 
 
 3. It imparts a yellow colour to the excrements : 
 thus we observe the white colour of the faeces in jaun- 
 dice, in which disease the flow of bile into the duode- 
 num is entirely prevented. 
 
 4. It prevents the abundance of mucus and acidity 
 in the primae viae ; hence acid, pituitous, and vermin- 
 ous saburra are common from deficient or inert bile. 
 
 The chemical analysis of bile has been principally 
 illustrated by Mons. Thenard. “ Ox bile is usually 
 of a greenish-yellow colour, rarely of a deep green. 
 By its colour it changes the blue of turnsole and violet 
 to a reddish-yeljow. At once very bitter, and slightly 
 sweet, its taste is scarcely supportable. Its smell, 
 though feeble, is easy to recognise, and approaches 
 somewhat to the nauseous odour of certain fatty mat- 
 ters, when they are heated. Its specific gravity varies 
 very little. It is about 1.026 at 43° F. It is some- 
 times limpid, and at others disturbed with a yellow 
 matter, from which it may be easily separated by 
 water : its consistence varies from that of a thin muci- 
 lage, to viscidity.” Cadet regarded it as a kind of 
 soap. This opinion was firsf refuted by Thenard. 
 According to this able chemist, 800 parts of ox bile 
 are composed of 700 water, 15 resinous matters, 60 
 picromel, about 4 of a yellow matter, 4 of soda, 2 
 phosphate of soda, 3.5 muriates of soda and potassa, 
 0.8 sulphate of soda, 1.2 phosphate of lime, and a 
 trace of oxide of iron. When distilled to dryness, it 
 leaves from l-8th to l-9th of solid matter, which, urged 
 with a higher heat, is resolved into the usual igneous 
 products of animal analysis; only with. more oil and 
 less.carbonate of ammonia. 
 
 Exposed for some time in an open vessel, the bile 
 gradually corrupts, and lets fall a small quantity of a 
 yellowish matter ; . then its mucilage decomposes. 
 Thus the putrefactive process is very inactive, and the 
 odour it exhales is not insupportable, but in some 
 cases has been thought to resemble that of musk. 
 Water and alkohol combine in all proportions with 
 bile. When a very little acid is poured into bile, it 
 becomes slightly turbid, and reddens litmus : when 
 more is added, the precipitate augments, particularly 
 if sulphuric acid be employed. It is formed of a yel- 
 low animal matter, with very little resin. Potassa 
 and soda increase the thinness and transparency of 
 bile. Acetate of lead precipitates the yellow matter, 
 and the sulphuric and phosphoric acids of the bile. 
 The solution of the subacetate precipitates not only 
 these bodies, but also the picromel and the muriatic 
 acid, all combined with the oxide of lead. The acetic 
 acid remains in the liquid united to the soda. The 
 greater number of fatty substances are capable of 
 being dissolved by bile. This property, which made it 
 be considered a soap, is owing to the soda, and to the 
 triple compound of soda, resin, and picromel. Scourers 
 sometimes prefer it to soap, for cleansing woollen. 
 The bile of the calf, the dog, and the sheep, are similar 
 to that of the ox. The bile of the sow contains no 
 picromel. It is merely a soda-resinous soap. Human 
 bile is peculiar. It varies in colour, sometimes being 
 green, generally yellowish-brown, occasionally almost 
 colourless. Its taste is not very bitter. In the gall- 
 bladder it is seldom limpid, containing often, like that 
 of the ox, a certain quantity of yellow matter in sus- 
 pension. At times this is in such quantity, as to ren- 
 der the bile somewhat grumous. Filtered and boiled, 
 it becomes very turbid, and diffuses the odour of white 
 of egg. When evaporated to dryness, there results a 
 brown extract, equal in weight to 1-llth of the bile. 
 By calcination we obtain the same salts as from ox bile. 
 
 All the acids decompose human bile, and occasion 
 an abundant precipitate of albumen and resin, which 
 are easily separable by alkohol. One part of nitric 
 acid, sp. grav. 1.210, saturates 100 of bile. On pouring 
 into it a solution of sugar of lead, it is changed into a 
 liquid of a light-yellow colour, in which no picromel 
 can be found, and which contains only acetate of 
 soda and some traces of animal matter. Human bile 
 appears hence to be formed, by Thenard, in 1100 
 parts ; of 1000 water ; from 2 to 10 yellow insoluble 
 
 matter; 42 albumen; 41 resin; 5.6 soda; and 45 
 phosphates of soda of lime, sulphate of soda, muriate 
 of soda, and oxide of iron. But by Berzelius, its con- 
 stituents are in 1000 parts : 908.4 water ; 80 picromel ; 
 3 albumen ; 4.1 soda ; 0.1 phosphate of lime ; 3.4 
 common salt ; and 1 phosphate of soda, with some 
 phosphate of lime. 
 
 BILGUER, John Ulrick, was born at Coire, in. 
 Swisserland. He practised surgery at Beilin with 
 such reputation, that he was appointed, by the great 
 Frederick, Surgeon-General to the Prussian army. 
 It was then the general practice to amputate in bad 
 compound fractures ; and being struck with the small 
 proportion of those who recovered after the operation, 
 he was led to try more lenient methods ; from which 
 meeting with much better success, he published as a 
 thesis, on graduating at Halle, in 1761, a pretty general 
 condemnation of amputation. This work attracted 
 much notice throughout Europe, and materially check- 
 ed the unnecessary use of the knife. In his “ Instruc- 
 tions for Hospital Surgeons,” which appeared soon 
 after, he insisted farther on the same subject; and 
 where amputation was unavoidable, he advised leav- 
 ing a portion of the integuments, which is now gene- 
 rally adopted. 
 
 BI LIARY. ( Biliaris ; from bilis, the bile.) Of 
 or belonging to the bile. 
 
 Biliary duct. Ductus biliosus. The very vas- 
 cular glandules , which compose almost the whole 
 substance of the liver, terminate in very small canals, 
 called biliary ducts , which at length form one trunk, 
 the ductus hepaticus. Their use is to convey the bile, 
 secreted by the liver, into the hepatic duct ; this uniting 
 with a duct from the gall-bladder, forms one common 
 canal, called the ductus communis choledochus , which 
 conveys the bile into the intestinal canal. 
 
 Bili'mbi. (Indian.) See Malus Jndica. 
 
 BI'LIOUS. ( Biliosus , from bilis, bile.) A term 
 very generally made use of, to express diseases which 
 arise from too copious a secretion of bile : thus bilious 
 colic, bilious diarrhoea, bilious fever, &c. 
 
 BI'LIS. See Bile. 
 
 Bilis atra. Black bile. The supposed cause 
 among the ancients of melancholy. 
 
 Bilis cystica. Bilis fellea. Cystic bile. The bile 
 when in the gall-bladder is so called to distinguish it 
 from that which is found in the liver. See Bile. 
 
 Bilis hepatica. Hepatic bile. Bile that has not 
 entered the gall-bladder. See Bile. 
 
 BI'LOBUS. (From bis, double, and lobus, the end 
 of the ear.) Having two lobes, resembling the tips of 
 ears ; applied to a leaf, folium bilobum, when it is 
 dbeply divided into rounded segments, as the petals of 
 the Geranium pyrenaicum and striatum which are 
 biiobed. 
 
 BILOCULARIS (From bis , twice, and loculus , a 
 little cell.) Two-celled ; applied to a capsule which 
 has two cells. 
 
 Biloculares. Is the name of a natural order of 
 plants. 
 
 BIME'STRIS. (From bis , twice, and mensis, 
 month.) Two months old. 
 
 BINATUS. Binus. Binate. A term applied to 
 compound leaves, when consisting of a pair of leaflet* 
 only, on one footstalk as in the great everlasting pea. 
 and other species of lathyrus. 
 
 BINDWEED. See Convolvulus septum. 
 
 BINERVIUS. Two-nerved. Having two ribs oi 
 nerves very apparent. Hence, folium binerium. 
 
 Binga'lle. See Casumuniar. 
 
 Bino'culus. (From binus, double, and oculus, the 
 eye.) A bandage for securing the dressings on both eyes. 
 
 Bi'nsica. A disordered mind. — Helmont. 
 
 Binsica mors. The binsical, or that death which 
 follows a disordered mind. 
 
 BINUS. (From bis, twice.) Two by two; by 
 couplets; applied to leaves when there are only twc 
 upon a plant, folia bina; as in Convallaria majalis, &c 
 
 Bioly'chnium. (From (3iog, life, and A vxviov, o 
 lamp.) Vital heat : also the name of an officinal 
 nostrum. 
 
 Bi'ote. (From /?to s, life.) Life. Also light food. 
 
 BIOTH A'NATI. (From (iia, violence, or fiiog, life, 
 and ^ava'Jos, death.) Those who die a violent death, 
 or suddenly, as if there were no space between life 
 and death. 
 
 BIPARTITUS. Bipartite. Deeply divided almost 
 
BIS 
 
 BIS 
 
 the basis ; as calyx bipartitus ; folium bipartitum ; 
 perianthium lipartitum ; and pctala bipartita. 
 
 Bipkmu'lla. See Pimpinella. 
 
 Bipene'lla. See Pimpinella. 
 
 BIPIN AT IFIDUS. Doubly pinnatifid; as in the 
 long rough-headed poppy, Papaver anemone. See 
 Pinnatijidus. 
 
 BIPINNATIFIDUS. Doubly pinnatifid; applied 
 to a leaf. See Leaf. 
 
 BIPINNATUS. Doubly pinnate. A compound 
 leaf is so termed when the secondary petioles are 
 arranged in pairs on the common petiole, and each 
 secondary petiole is pinnate. 
 
 Bi'ra. Malt liquor or beer. 
 
 Bira'o. Stone Parsley. 
 
 BIRCH. See Betula. 
 
 BIRDLIME. The best birdlime is made of the 
 middle bark of the holly, boiled seven or eight hours 
 in water, till it is soft and tender ; then laid in heaps 
 in pits in the ground and covered with stones, the 
 water being previously drained from it ; and in this 
 state left for two or three weeks to ferment, till it is 
 reduced to a kind of mucilage. This being taken from 
 the pit is pounded in a mortar to a paste, washed in 
 river water, and kneaded, till it is freed from extrane- 
 ous matters. In this state it is left four or five days in 
 earthen vessels, to ferment and purify itself, when it is 
 fit for use. 
 
 It may likewise be obtained from the misletoe, the 
 Viburnum lantana, young shoots of elder, and other 
 vegetable substances. 
 
 It is sometimes adulterated with turpentine, oil, vine- 
 gar, and other matters. 
 
 Good birdlime is of a greenish colour, and sour fla- 
 vour ; gluey, stringy, and tenacious ; and in smell re- 
 sembling linseed oil. By exposure to the air it becomes 
 dry and brittle, so that it may be powdered ; but its 
 viscidity is restored by wetting it. It reddens tincture 
 of litmus. Exposed to a gentle heat it liquefies slightly, 
 swells in bubbles, becomes grumous, emits a smell re- 
 sembling that of animal oils, grows brown, but reco- 
 vers its properties on cooling, if not heated too much. 
 With a greater heat it burns, giving out a brisk flame 
 and much smoke. The residuum contains sulphate 
 and muriate of potassa, carbonate of lime and alu- 
 mina, with a small portion of iron. 
 
 BIRDSTONGUE. A name given to the seeds of 
 the Flaxinus excelsior of Linnteus. 
 
 Bi'rsen. (Hebrew for an aperture.) A deep ulcer, 
 or imposthume in the breast. 
 
 BIRTHWORT. See Aristolochia. 
 
 Birthwort , climbing. See Aristolochia clematitis. 
 
 Birthwort, long-rooted. See Aristolochia longa. 
 
 Birthwort , snake-hilling. See Aristolochia an- 
 
 guicida. 
 
 Birthwort, three-lobcd See Arislolcchia trilob ata. 
 
 BISCO'CTUS. (From bis, twice, and coquo , to 
 boil.) Twice dressed. It is chiefly applied to bread 
 much baked, as biscuit. 
 
 Biscute'lla. Mustard. 
 
 Bise'rmas. A name formerly given to clary, or 
 garden clary. 
 
 BISHOP’S WEED. See Ammi. 
 
 BISILl'NGUA. (From bis, twice, and lingua , a 
 longue ; so called from its appearance of being double- 
 tongued ; that is, of having upon each leaf a less leaf.) 
 The Alexandrian laurel. 
 
 Bisma'lva. From vismalva, quasi viscam malva , 
 from its superior viscidity. The water, or marsh- 
 mallow. 
 
 BI'SMUTH. ( Bismuthum , from Bismut, Germ.) 
 A metal which is found in the earth in very few dif- 
 ferent states, more generally native or in the metallic 
 state. Native bismuth is met with in solid masses, 
 and also in small particles dispersed in and frequently 
 deposited on different stones, at Schreeberg, in Saxony, 
 Sweden, Sec. Sometimes it is crystallized in four 
 sided tables, or indistinct cubes. It exists combined 
 with oxygen m the oxide of bismuth ( bismuth hochre ,) 
 found in small particles, dispersed, of a bluish or yel- 
 lowish-gray colour, needle-shaped and capillary; some- 
 times laminated, forming small cells. It is also, though 
 more seldom, united to sulphur and iron in the form of 
 a sulphuret in the martial sulphuretted bismuth ore. 
 This ore has a yellowish-gray appearance, resembling 
 somewhat the martial pyrites. And it is sometimes 
 combined with arsenic. 
 
 Bismuth is a metal of a yellowish or reddish-white 
 colour, little subject tfe change in the air. It is some- 
 what harder than lead, and is scarcely, if at all malle- 
 able ; being easily broken, and even reduced to pow- 
 der, by the hammer. The internal face, or place of 
 fracture, exhibits large shining plates, disposed in a 
 variety of positions ; thin pieces are considerably sono- 
 rous. At a temperature of 480° Fahrenheit, it melts, 
 and its surface becomes covered with a greenish-gray 
 or brown oxide. A stronger heat ignites it, and causes 
 it to burn with a small blue flame ; at the same time 
 that a yellowish oxide, known by the name of flowers 
 of bismuth, is driven up. The oxide appears to rise in 
 consequence of the combustion ; for it is very fixed, 
 and runs into a greenish glass when exposed to heat 
 alone. 
 
 Bismuth urged by a strong heat in a close vessel, 
 sublimes entire, and crystallizes' very distinctly when 
 gradually cooled. 
 
 The sulphuric acid has a slight action upon bismuth, 
 when it is concentrated and boiling. Sulphur <4U% acid 
 gas is exhaled, and part of the bismuth is converted 
 into a white oxide. A small portion combines with 
 the sulphuric acid, and affords a deliquescent salt in 
 the form of small needles. 
 
 The nitric acid dissolves bismuth with the greatest 
 rapidity and violence ; at the same time that much 
 heat is extricated, and a large quantity of nitric oxide 
 escapes. The solution, when saturated, affords crys- 
 tals as it cools ; the salt detonates weakly, and leaves 
 a yellow oxide behind, which effloresces in the air. 
 Upon dissolving this salt in water, it renders that fluid 
 of a milky white, and lets fall an oxide of the same 
 colour. 
 
 The nitric solution of bismuth exhibits the same pro- 
 perty when diluted with water, most of the metal 
 falling down in the form of a white oxide, called ma- 
 gistery of bismuth. This precipitation* of the nitric 
 solution, by the addition of water, is the criterion by 
 which bismuth-is distinguished from most other metals. 
 The magistery or oxide is a very white and subtile 
 powder; when prepared by the addition of a*large 
 quantity of water, it is used as a paint for the com- 
 plexion, and is thought gradually to impair the skin. 
 The liberal use of any paint for the skin seems indeed 
 likely to do this ; but there is reason to suspect, from 
 the resemblance between the general properties of lead 
 and bismuth, that the oxide of tiiis metal may be 
 attended with effects similar to those which the oxides 
 of lead are known to produce. If a small portion of 
 muriatic acid be mixed with the nitric, and the preci- 
 pitated oxide be washed with but a small quantity of 
 cold water, it will appear in minute scales of a pearly 
 lustre, consisting the pearl powder of perfumers. 
 These paints are liable to be turned black by sulphu- 
 retted hydrogen gas. 
 
 The muriatic'acid does not readily act upon bismuth. 
 
 When bismuth is exposed to chlorine gas it takes 
 fire, and is converted into a chloride, which, formerly 
 prepared by heating the metal with corrosive subli- 
 mate, was called butter of bismuth. The chloride is 
 of a grayish-white colour, a granular texture, and is 
 opaque. It is fixed at a red heat. When iodine and 
 bismuth are heated together, they readily form an 
 iodide of an orange yellow colour, insoluble in water, 
 but easily dissolved in potassa ley. 
 
 Alkalis likewise precipitate its oxide ; but not of so 
 beautiful a white colour as that afforded by the affu- 
 sion of pure water. 
 
 The gallic acid precipitates bismuth of a greenisli- 
 yellow, as ferroprussiate of potassa does of a yellow- 
 ish colour. 
 
 There appears to be two sulphurets, the first a com- 
 pound of 100 bismuth to 22.34 sulphur ; the second of 
 100 to 46.5 : the second is a bisulphuret. 
 
 The metal unites with most metallic substances, and 
 renders them in general more fusible. When calcined 
 with the imperfect metals, its glass dissolves them, and 
 produces the same effect as lead in cupillation ; in 
 which process it is even said to be preferable to lead. 
 
 Bismuth is used in the composition of pewter, in the 
 fabrication of printers’ types, and in various other me- 
 tallic mixtures. With an equal weight of lead, it 
 forms a brilliant white alloy, much harder than lead, 
 and more malleable than bismuth, though not ductile • 
 and if the proportion of lead be increased, it is ren 
 dered still more malleable. Eight parts of bismuth 
 
BIS 
 
 BIT 
 
 five of'lead, and three of tin, constitute the fusible 
 metal, sometimes called Newton’s, from its discoverer, 
 which melts at the heat of boiling water, and may be 
 fused over a candle in a piece of stiff paper without 
 burning the paper. One part of bismuth, with five of 
 lead, and three of tin, forms plumbers’ solder. It forms 
 the basis of a sympathetic ink. The oxide of bis- 
 muth precipitated by potassa from nitric acid, has 
 been recommended in spasmodic disorders of the 
 stomach, and gi ven in doses of four grains, four times 
 a day. A writer in the Jena Journal says he has 
 known the dose carried gradually. to one scruple with- 
 out injury. 
 
 Bismuth is easily separable, in the dry way, from its 
 ores, on account of its great fusibility. It is usual, in 
 the processes at large, to throw the bismuth ore into a 
 fire of wood; beneath which a hole is made in the 
 ground to receive the metal, and defend it from oxi- 
 dation. The same process may be imitated in the 
 small way, in the examination of the ores of this metal ; 
 nothing more being necessary, than to expose it to a 
 moderate heat in a crucible, with a quantity of re- 
 ducing flux ; taking care, at the same time, to perform 
 the operation as speedily as possible, that the bismuth 
 may be neither oxidized nor volatilized. 
 
 [“In the United States, native bismuth has been 
 found- in Connecticut. The officinal preparation of 
 this metal is the subnitrate. As a small portion of 
 nitric acid remains combined with the oxide of bis- 
 muth in its preparation, it is properly called a- subni- 
 trate. The precipitation which takes place from the 
 nitric solution, by adding mere water, is a criterion by 
 which bismuth is distinguished from most other me- 
 tals. Subnitrate of bismuth is a fine, soft powder, of a 
 pearly white colour, and nearly destitute of taste and 
 smell. It changes to a dark "colour on the contact of 
 sulphuretted or carburetted hydrogen. 
 
 Under the name of magistery of bismuth, this sub- 
 stance was formerly regarded as noxious to the human 
 system. But during the last forty years it has been 
 brought into the practice of medicine, and found to be 
 a salutary tonic to the stomach and organs of diges- 
 tion. Its use commenced in Geneva, and it has since 
 had the testimony of some of the most distinguished 
 physicians in France and England in its favour.. It 
 has also in this country generally satisfied the expecta- 
 tions formed of it. In dyspeptic complaints, especially 
 in patients of a nervous temperament, it is found a 
 very useful palliative, and sometimes does much to- 
 ward promoting a cure. It is an important medicine 
 in the case of persons habitually subject to cramp of 
 the stomach, and does more to fortify that organ against 
 the returns of the disease than perhaps any of the to- 
 nics in common use. In habitual vomiting or nausea, 
 both from a primary affection of the stomach, .and from 
 sympathy with other parts* it frequently gives great 
 relief. Its tonic effect appears not to be confined to 
 the stomach, since it is found to do good in different 
 spasmodic affections, such as palpitations and chorea. 
 Recently, it has been announced to cure intermittents. 
 
 A drachm of the bismuth, with an equal quantity of 
 liquorice powder, divided into twelve papers, three of 
 which are to be taken during the day, will commonly 
 be sufficient to display the activity of the medicine. 
 Large quantities taken at once are unsafe.” — Big. 
 Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 BISMU'THUM. (From bismut , German.) See 
 bismuth. 
 
 BISSET, Charles, was born about the year 1716. 
 After studying at Edinburgh, and practising some 
 years as an hospital-surgeon in Jamaica, he entered 
 the army; but soon after settled in Yorkshire, and in 
 1755, published a Treatise on the Scurvy. But his 
 most celebrated work is an “ Essay on the Medical 
 Constitution of Great Britain,” in 1762. He obtained 
 three years after a diploma from St. Andrew’s, and 
 reached his 73th year. 
 
 BISTORT. See Bistorta. 
 
 BISTO'RTA. (From bis, twice, and torqueo, to 
 bend ; so called from the contortions of its roots.) 
 Bistort. See Polygonum bistorta. 
 
 BISTOURY. ( Bistoire , French.) Any small knife 
 for surgical purposes. 
 
 BISTRE. A brown pigment, consisting of the finer 
 parts of wood soot, separated from the grosser by 
 washing. The soot of the beech is said to make the 
 best. 
 
 BISULPHATE. A sulphate with, an additional! 
 
 quantity of sulphuric acid. 
 
 BIT NOBEN. Salt of bitumen. A white saline 
 substance has lately been imported from India by this 
 name, which is not a natural production, but a Hindoo; 
 preparation of great antiquity. It is called in the 
 country, bit noben , padanoon, and soucherloon, and 
 popularly khala mimuc , or black salt. Mr. Henderson, 
 of Bengal,, conjectures it to be the sab asphaltites and 
 sal sodomenus of Pliny and Galen. This salt is far 
 more extensively used in Hindostan than any other 
 medicine whatever. The Hindoos use it to improve 
 their appetite and digestion. They consider it as a- 
 specific for obstructions of the liver and; spleen ; and it 
 is in high estimation with them in paralytic disorders, 
 particularly those that affect the organs of speech,, 
 cutaneous affections, worms, old rheumatisms, and. 
 indeed all chronic disorders of man and beast. 
 
 BITERNATUS. Twice-ternale. Applied to com- 
 pound leaves, when the common footstalk supports- 
 three secondary petioles on its apex, and each of these 
 support three leaflets; as in JEgopodiunu 
 
 Bithi'nici kmplastrum. A plaster for the spleen.. 
 
 Bi'thinos. A Galenical plaster. 
 
 BITTER. Amarus. 
 
 BITTER APPLE. See Cucumis Colocynthis. 
 
 BITTERN. The mother water which remains 
 after the crystallization of common salt in sea-water, t 
 or the water of salt springs. It abounds with sulphate 
 and muriate of magnesia, to which its bitterness is 
 owing. 
 
 BITTERSPAR. Rhombspar. A mineral of a 
 grayish or yellowish colour, and, somewhat pearly 
 lustre, usually found embedded in serpentine, chlorite, 
 or steatite, and found in the Tyrol, SaJsburg, Dau- 
 phiny, Scotland, and the Isle of Man. 
 
 BITU'MEN. (Ilflvpa, ni'Jvs, pine; because it 
 flows from the pine-tree ; or, qvAd vi tumeat i terra , 
 from its bursting forth from the earth.) This term in- 
 cludes a considerable range of inflammable mineral 
 substances, burning with flame in the open air. They 
 are of different consistency, from a thin fluid to a. 
 solid ; but the solids are for the most part liquefiable 
 at a moderate heat. The fluid are, 
 
 1. Naphtha ; a fine, white, thin, fragrant, colourless,, 
 oil, which issues out of white, yellow, or black clays 
 in Persia and Media, This is highly inflammable, 
 and is decomposed by distillation. It dissolves resins,, 
 and the essential oils of thyme and lavender ; but is 
 not itself soluble either in alkohol or asther. It is the 
 lightest of all the dense fluids, its specific gravity being 
 0.708. See Naphtha. 
 
 2. Petroleum, which is a yellow, reddish, brown, 
 greenish, or blackish oil, found dropping from rocks, 
 or issuing from the earth, in the dutchy of Modena, and. 
 in various other parts of Europe and Asia. This like- 
 wise is insoluble in alkohol, and seems to consist of 
 naphtha, thickened by exposure to the atmosphere. It 
 contains a portion of the succinic acid. Sec Pe- 
 troleum. 
 
 3. Barbadoes tar, which is a viscid, brown, or black; 
 inflammable substance, insoluble in alkohol, and con- 
 taining the succinic acid. This appears to be the mi- 
 neral oil in its third stato of alteration. 
 
 The solid are, L. Asphaltum, mineral pitch, ofi 
 which there are three varieties; the cohesive; the 
 semi-compact, maltha; the compact, or asphaltum. 
 These are smooth, more or less hard or brittle, inflam- 
 mable substances, which melt easily, and burn with- 
 out leaving any or but little ashes, if they be pure; 
 They are slightly and partially acted on by alkohol; 
 and aether. See Asphaltum. 
 
 2. Mineral tallow, which is- a white substance off 
 the consistence of tallow, and as greasy, although, 
 more brittle. It was found in the sea on the coasts of 
 Finland, in the year 1736; and is also met with in* 
 some rocky parts of Persia. It is near one-fifth lighter 
 than tallow ; bumawith a blue flame, and a smell of 
 grease, leaving a black viscid matter behind, which is 
 more difficultly consumed. 
 
 3. Elastic bitumen, or mineral caoutchouc, of which 
 there are two varieties. Besides these, there are other 
 bituminous substances, as jet and amber, which ap- 
 proach the harder bitumens in their nature; and all 1 
 the varieties of pit coal, and the bituminous schistus, 
 or shale, which contain more or less of bitumon in- 
 
 * their composition.. 
 
 134 
 
BLA 
 
 BLA 
 
 Bitumen barbadense. See Petroleum barbadense. 
 
 Bitumen judaicum. Asphaltus. Jews’ pitch. A 
 solid, light, bituminous substance ; of a dusky colour on 
 the outside, and a deep shining black within ; of very 
 little taste, and scarcely any smell, unless heated; 
 when it emits a strong pitchy one. It is said to be 
 found plentifully in the earth in several parts of 
 Egypt, and floating on the surface of the Dead sea. 
 It is now wholly expunged from the catalogue of offi- 
 cinals of this country ; but was formerly esteemed as 
 a discutient, sudorific, and emraenagogue. 
 
 Bitumen liquidum. See Petroleum. 
 
 BITUMINOUS. Of the nature of bitumen. 
 
 [Bituminous coal. In the United States, coal has 
 been explored in several districts, and undoubtedly ex- 
 ists in great abundance. In Virginia, near Richmond, 
 is a deposite of coal about 20 miles in length, and ten 
 miles in breadth; it is accompanied by a whitish sand- 
 stone and shale, with vegetable impressions, as is usual 
 in the independent coal formation, which here lies over, 
 and is surrounded by, primitive rocks. In Pennsylvania, 
 coal is found on the west branch of the Susquehanna!) ; 
 in various places west of that branch ; also on the Ju- 
 niata, and on the waters of the Alleghany and Monon- 
 gahela. Indeed, according to Mr. Maclure, the inde- 
 pendent coal formation extends from the head waters 
 ■of the Ohio, with some interruptions, to the waters of 
 the Tombigbee river, in Alabama. — See Cl. Min. A.l 
 
 Bituminous limestone. Found near Bristol, and 
 in Galway, in Ireland. The Dalmatian is so charged 
 with bitumen, that it may be cut like soap, and is used 
 for building houses. When the walls are reared, fire 
 is applied to them, and they burn white. 
 
 BIVALVIS. Two-valved. Applied to the valves 
 of the absorbents in anatomy, and in botany to cap- 
 sules. — Capsula bivalvis. 
 
 BIVASCULARIS. (From bis, twice, and vascu- 
 lum , a little vessel.) Having two cells. 
 
 BIVE NTER. (From bis, twice, and venter, a 
 belly.) A muscle is so termed, which has two bellies. 
 
 Biventer cervicis. A muscle of the lower jaw. 
 
 Biventer maxillje inferioris. See Digaslricus. 
 
 BI'XA. The name of a genus of plants. Class, 
 Polyandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Bixa orellana. The systematic name for the 
 plant affording the terra orellana or anUotto of the 
 shops and pharmacopoeias. The substance so called 
 is a ceraceous mass obtained from the pellicles of the 
 seeds, fci Jamaica and other warm climates, it is con- 
 sidered as a useful remedy in dysentery, possessing 
 adstringent and stomachic qualities; but here it is 
 only used to colour cheese, and some other articles. 
 
 Bla'cci®. The measles. — Rliazes. 
 
 BL A'CKBERRY. The fruit of the common bram- 
 bles. — See Rubus fruticosus. 
 
 [In the United States, there are two species of the 
 blackberry, the fruit of which is eaten, and the roots 
 used as astringents. They are the Rubus trivialis , or 
 Dewberry, or running blackberry, and the Rubus vii- 
 losus , or standing blackberry. 
 
 “ The bark of the root of the dewberry , or low 
 blackberry, a common native briar, is highly astrin- 
 gent, possessing both tannin and gallic acid in large 
 quantity. It is a popular remedy in cholera infantum, 
 to which disease it appears well suited after liberal 
 evacuations have been made. In the secondary stages 
 of dysentery, and in diarrhoea, after the removal of 
 offending causes from the alimentary canal, it has 
 been resorted to with success in controlling the dis- 
 charges, and giving tone to the bowels. It is usually 
 exhibited in strong decoction. 
 
 The Rubus villosus is commonly distinguished from 
 the preceding by the name of high, or tall blackberry. 
 The properties of the two are the same.” — See Big. 
 Mat. Med. 
 
 A jelly made of the fruit is an excellent domestic 
 remedy for young children in cholera infantum, after 
 proper evacuations. A.1 
 
 BLACK CHALK. A mineral of a bluish black 
 colour, and slaty texture, which soils the fingers. It 
 is found in primitive mountains, and occurs in Caer- 
 narvonshire, and the island of Isla. 
 
 [Black drop. “ The formula for this preparation 
 in the Pharmacopoeia, is essentially the same with the 
 one made public by Dr. Armstrong, and which, under 
 the name of Black Drop , has been known and prized 
 in England for a century and upwards. As the recipe 
 
 wants the usual precision of pharmaceutical formula!, 
 it may be proper to secure a tolerable uniformity of 
 strength, by boiling the first ingredients no longer than 
 is necessary to blend them together, and by afterward 
 exposing them in a warm place, until about one-fourth 
 of their original volume is evaporated. The compound 
 directed in the Pharmacopoeia should afford about two 
 pints of strained liquor. As the filtration of so viscid 
 a liquor is difficult, it maybe strained without pressure 
 through a double linen bag. 
 
 The black drop is a fermented aromatic vinegar of 
 opium. Its taste, when properly prepared, is bitter and 
 acid, the saccharine principle being changed by the 
 fermentation. Its consistence is moderately viscid. 
 
 Acetous solutions of opium have been in use since 
 the days of Van Helmont, and even earlier. Our me- 
 dical chemists of the present day consider that the 
 peculiarities which attend the operation of these pre- 
 parations depend upon the formation of an acetate of 
 morphia. The black drop has sustained its popularity 
 for a great length of time on account of its favourable 
 operation. According to Dr. Armstrong, it often stays 
 in the stomach when other preparations will not, and 
 it also affects the head less than laudanum. Dr. Paris 
 and other medical writers give their testimony to its 
 usefulness. 
 
 About ten or twelve minims form a dose. Notwith- 
 standing the advantages ascribed to this preparation, it 
 is not always uniform in its strength, or in the amount 
 of sediment it deposites. It is probable that a better 
 vinegar of opium might be prepared.” — Big. Mat. 
 Med. A.l 
 
 BLACK JACK. Blende, or mock lead ; an ore 
 of zinc. 
 
 BLACK LEAD. See Plumbago. 
 
 BLACKMORE, Sir Richard, was born in Wilt 
 shire about the year 1650. After studying at Oxford, 
 he took his degree in medicine at Padua, then settled 
 in London, and met with considerable success, inso- 
 much that he wa3 appointed physician to William III. 
 and retained the same office under Queen Anne. He 
 then published several long and dull epic poems, which 
 appear to have materially lessened his reputation ; so 
 that his opposition to the inoculation for small-pox had 
 very little weight. He wrote also several medical 
 tracts, which are little known at present. 
 
 BLACK WADD. One of the ores of manganese. 
 
 [Black vomit. This is one of the fatal symptoms 
 of yellow fever, it being a very rare case for a patient 
 to recover after its occurrence. 
 
 “ A memoir on the analysis of black vomit, by Dr. 
 Cathral, was read before the American Philosophical 
 Society at Philadelphia, on the 20th June, 1800. The 
 experienced and intrepid author has given a description 
 of the black vomit, has analyzed the fluids ejected a 
 few hours before the commencement of black vomiting 
 itself, to which he has added experiments to ascertain 
 the effects of black vomit on the living system of man 
 and other animals, and a synopsis of the opinions of 
 authors concerning its formation and qualities. The 
 experiments show that this singular morbid excretion 
 contains an acid, which is neither carbonic , phospho- 
 ric, nor sulphuric ; and, what our readers will hardly 
 expect, that the black vomit may be smelled, tasted, 
 and swallowed , without inducing yellow fever, or even 
 any sickness at all — so little infection or contagion does 
 it seem to contain. He concludes it to be an altered 
 secretion from the liver.” — Mew- York Med. Repos 
 vol. iv. p. 75. 
 
 “ Dr. May, of Philadelphia, dropped the matter of 
 black vomit into his eyes, and never experienced in- 
 convenience or sickness.” — Med. Rep. vol. v. p. 131. 
 
 “ Dr. Ffirth of Salem, in New-Jersey, has published 
 a Dissertation on Malignant Fever, with an attempt to 
 prove that it is not contagious. In this he relates a 
 number of experiments which he has made upon the 
 matter of black vomit, as discharged by persons labour- 
 ing under that disease. He inoculated himself in the 
 left fore-arm with black vomit just discharged from a 
 moribund patient ; a slight inflammation ensued, 
 which subsided in three days, and the wound readily 
 healed, and without the formation of pus. To avoid 
 cavil and deception, he repeated these experiments 
 above twenty times on various parts of his body, with 
 the black matter collected in Philadelphia during the 
 seasons of 1802 and 1803. He put it into his eye, with- 
 out experiencing more inconvenience than coid water 
 
 135 
 
BLE 
 
 BL1 
 
 produces. He exposed himself to the exhalations of 
 it while acted upon by heat in an iron skillet, and ex- 
 perienced no unpleasant sensation. He swallowed 
 the thick extractive matter which remained after eva- 
 poration, in the form of pills, without incommoding 
 his stomach. He even went so far as to mix half an 
 ounce of fresh black vomit with an ounce and a half 
 of water, and to drink it. It produced no more effect 
 tipon his stomach than so much water. He increased 
 the dose to two ounces, and finally swallowed the 
 black vomit in like quantity without any dilution at 
 all, and without sustaining the least injury. He ino- 
 culated himself with saliva and serum, with as little 
 inconvenience! !”■ — Med. Rep. vol. viii. p. 70. A.] 
 
 BLADDER. See Urinary bladder , and Gall- 
 bladder. 
 
 Bladder , inflamed. See Cystitis. 
 
 BLADE-BONE. See Scapula. 
 
 BLAS'SITAS. (From blcesus.) A defect in speech, 
 called stammering. 
 
 Blje'sus. (From j3\air7a), to injure.) A stam- 
 merer. 
 
 Bla'nca. ( Blanc , French.) A purging mixture; 
 so called because it was supposed to evacuate the 
 white phlegmatic humours. Also white lead. 
 
 BLANCARD, Stephen, was born at Leyden, and 
 raduated at Franeker, in 1678. He settled at Amster- 
 am, and published many anatomical and medical 
 works ; Especially one on morbid anatomy, contain- 
 ing 200 cases, and a “ Lexicon Medicum,” which 
 passed through numerous editions. 
 
 Bla'sa. (Indian.) A tree, the fruit of which the 
 Indians powder, and use to destroy worms. 
 
 BLASIUS, Gerarb, son of a physician at Amster- 
 dam, from whom he derived a great predilection for 
 comparative anatomy. After graduating at Leyden 
 about the year 1646, he returned to his native city, and 
 acquired so much reputation, that he was made pro- 
 fessor of medicine in 1660, and soon after physician to 
 the hospital. Besides publishing new editions of seve- 
 ral useful works, with notes comprehending subse- 
 quent improvements, he was author of various original 
 ones, especially relating to comparative and morbid 
 anatomy. He claimed the discovery of the ductus 
 salivaris, asserting he had pointed it out to Steno ; to 
 whom it has been commonly ascribed. 
 
 Blaste'ma. (From /?Aaj-<mt), to germinate.) A 
 bud or shoot. Hippocrates uses it to signify a cutane- 
 ous pimple like a bud. 
 
 Bla'stum mosylitum. Cassia bark kept with the 
 wood. 
 
 Bla'tta. (From (3\arro), r t.o hurt.) A sort of 
 beetle, or bookworm ; so called from its injuring books 
 or clothes ; the kermes insect. 
 
 [Blatta is the generic name given by Linnaeus to the 
 cock-roach, which infests houses, and preys upon pro- 
 visions, and not upon clothes. A.] 
 
 Blatta'ria lutea. (From blatta; so called, be- 
 cause, according to Pliny, it engenders the blatta.) 
 The Verbascum blattaria, or herb yellow moth- 
 mullein. 
 
 BLEACHING. The chemical art by which the 
 various articles used for clothing are deprived of their 
 natural dark colour, and rendered white. 
 
 Bleaching powder. The chloride of lime. 
 
 Ble'chon. (From /?Aj 7 %ao/iat, to bleat ; so called 
 according to Pliny, because if sheep taste it they bleat.) 
 The herb, wild penny-royal. See Mentha pulegium. 
 
 BLEEDING. See Blood-letting and Hcemorrhagc. 
 
 BLE'MA. (From Ga\ A<g, to inflict.) A wound. 
 
 BLE'NDE. A species of zinc ore, formed of zinc 
 in combination with sulphur, forming a sulphuret of 
 zinc. 
 
 BLE'NNA. BAcwa. Blena. Mucus, a thick ex- 
 crementitious humour. 
 
 BLENNORRHA'GIA. (From /?A tvva, mucus, and 
 jkw, to flow.) The discharge of mucus from the 
 urethra. 
 
 BLENNORRIICE'A. (From /3A evva, mucus, and 
 prw, to flow.) 1. A gleet; Gonorrhaa mucosa. A 
 discharge of mucus from the urethra, arising from 
 weakness. 
 
 2 The name of a genus of diseases in Good’s Noso- 
 logy, embracing three species, Blennorrhcea simplex, 
 luodes, and chronica. 
 
 BLE'PIIARA. ( Quasi (i\ eirovs <f>apos , as being the 
 cover and defence of the sight.) The eyelids. 
 
 136 
 
 Blepha'rides. (From jSAs^apov.) The hair upon 
 the eyelids ; also the part of the eyelids where the hair 
 grows. 
 
 BLEPHAROPHTHA'LMIA. (From ($\c<f>apov, the 
 eyelid, and ocf>6a\pia, a disease of the eye.) An in- 
 flammation of the eyelid. 
 
 BLEPHAROPTO'SIS. (From /3A eQapov, the eye- 
 lid, and from vsnr]o), to fall.) A prolapse, or 
 
 falling down of the upper eyelid, so as to cover the 
 cornea. See Ptosis. 
 
 BLEPHARO'TIS. (From (i\t<papov , the eyelid.) 
 An inflammation of the eyelids. 
 
 Blepharo'xysis. (From (i\e<t>apov , the eyelid, and 
 ^£w, to scrape off.) 1. The cleansing of the eyelids. 
 
 2. Inflammation of the eyelids. 
 
 Blepharoxy'ston. (From (ihetyapov , the eyelid, 
 and ^£w, to scrape off) A brush for the eyes. An in- 
 strument for cleansing or scraping off foul substances 
 from the eyelids. k 
 
 BLESSED. Bcnedictus. Applied to remedies and 
 plants from their supposed virtues. See Benediclus. 
 
 Blessed Thistle. See Centaurea benedicta. 
 
 Blestri'smus. (From /3aAAw, to throw about.) 
 Phrenitic restlessness. 
 
 Ble'ta. A word used by Paracelsus to signify 
 white, and applied to urine when it is milky, and pro- 
 ceeds from a disease of the kidneys. 
 
 Ble'ti. ( Bletus , from /JaAAw, to strike.) Those 
 seized with dyspnoea or suffocation. 
 
 BLISTER. Vesicatorium ; Epispasticum. 1. The 
 name of a topical application, Emplastrum vesicato- 
 rium, which when put on the skin raises the cuticle in 
 the form of a vesicle, filled with a serous fluid. Vari- 
 ous substances produce this effect on the skin ; but the 
 powder of the cantharis, or blistering fly, is what ope- 
 rates with most certainty and expedition, and is now 
 invariably made use of for the purpose. 
 
 It is a principle sufficiently established with regard 
 to the living system, that where a morbid action exists, 
 it may often be removed by inducing an action of a 
 different kind in the same or neighbouring part. On 
 this principle is explained the utility of blisters in local 
 inflammation and spasmodic action, and it regulates 
 their application in pneumonia, gastritis, hepatitis, 
 phrenitis, angina, rheumatism, colic, and spasmodic 
 affections of the stomach ; diseases in which they are 
 employed with the most marked advantage. A simi- 
 lar principle exists with respect to pain ; excising one 
 pain often relieves another. Hence blisters often give 
 relief in toothache, and some other painful affections. 
 Lastly, blisters, by their operation, communicate a 
 stimulus to the whole system, and raise the vigour of 
 the circulation. Hence, in part, their utility in fevers 
 of the typhoid kind, though in such cases they are used 
 with still more advantage to obviate or remove local 
 inflammation. 
 
 When it is not wished to maintain a discharge from 
 the blistered part, it is sufficient to make a puncture in 
 the cuticle to let out the fluid ; but when the case re- 
 quires keeping up a secretion of pus, the surgeon must 
 remove the whole of the detached cuticle with a pair 
 of scissors, and dress the excoriated surface in a par- 
 ticular manner. Practitioners used formerly to mix 
 powder of cantharides with an ointment, and dress the 
 part with this composition. But such a dressing not 
 unfrequently occasioned very painful affections of the 
 bladder, a scalding sensation in making of W’ater, and 
 very afflicting stranguries. The treatment of such 
 complaints consists in removing every particle of the 
 fly from the blistered part, making the patient drink 
 abundantly of mucilaginous drinks, giving emulsions 
 and some doses of camphor. 
 
 These objections to the employment of salves con- 
 taining the lytta,/or dressing blistered surfaces, led to 
 the use of mezereon, euphorbium, stlid other irritating 
 substances, which, when incorporated with ointment, 
 form very proper compositions for keeping blisters open, 
 which they do without the inconvenience of irritating 
 the bladder, like the blistering fly. The favourite ap- 
 plication, however, for keeping open blisters, is the 
 savine cerate, which was brought into notice by Mr. 
 Crowther in his book on white swellings. (See Ce- 
 ratum Sabivce.) On the use of the savine cerate, im- 
 mediately after the cuticle raised by the blister is re- 
 moved, says Mr. Crowther, it should be observed that 
 experience has proved the advantage of using the ap 
 plication lowered by a half or two-thirds of tha 
 
BLO 
 
 BLO 
 
 unguentum cerse. An attention to this direction wiir 
 produce less irritation and more discharge, than if the 
 savine cerate were used in its full strength. Mr. 
 Crovvther says also, that he has found fomenting the 
 part with flannel, wrung out of warm water, a more 
 easy and preferable way of keeping the blistered sur- 
 face clean, and fit for the impression of the ointment, 
 than scraping the part, as has been directed by others. 
 An occasional dressing of unguentum resinae flavae, 
 he has found a very useful application for rendering 
 the sore free from an appearance of slough, or rather 
 dense lymph, which has sometimes been so firm in its 
 texture as to be separated by the probe, with as much 
 readiness as the cuticle is detached after blistering. 
 As the discharge diminishes, the strength of the savine 
 dressing should be proportionably increased. The ce- 
 ratum sabinae must be used in a stronger, or weaker 
 degree, in proportion to the excitement produced on 
 the patient’s skin. 
 
 2. Tiie name of a vesicle on the skin, whether 
 formed by a blistering application, or arising from any 
 other cause. 
 
 BLISTER-FLY. See Cantharis. 
 
 Bli'tum fcetidum. See Chenopodium vulvaria. 
 
 BLONDEL, James Augustus, was born in Eng- 
 land of a French family, and admitted licentiate of the 
 College of Physicians about 1720. He chiefly distin- 
 guished himself by controverting, in a very able man- 
 ner, the opinion then generally received, that marks 
 could be imprinted on the foetus by the imagination of 
 the mother, and he has the merit of contributing very 
 largely to the removal of this prejudice, which had 
 prevailed for ages, and often produced much mischief. 
 
 BLOOD. Sanguis. A red homogeneous fluid, of 
 a saltish taste, and somewhat urinous smell, and glu- 
 tinous consistence, which circulates in the cavities of 
 the heart, arteries, and veins. The quantity is esti- 
 mated to be about twenty-eight pounds in an adult; of 
 this, four parts are contained in the veins, and a fifth 
 in the arteries. The colour of the blood is red ; in the 
 arteries it is of a florid hue, in the veins darker ; ex- 
 cept only the pulmonary vessels in which the colour is 
 reversed. The blood is the most important fluid of our 
 body. Some physicians and anatomists have con- 
 sidered it as alive, and have formed many ingeni us 
 hypotheses in support of its vitality. The temperature 
 of this fluid is of considerable importance, and appears 
 to depend upon the circulation and respiration. The 
 blood of man, quadrupeds, and birds is hotter than the 
 medium they inhabit; hence they are termed animals 
 of warm blood; while in fishes and reptiles, animals 
 with cold blood , it is nearly of the temperature of the 
 medium they inhabit. The blood possesses remarkable 
 physical properties. Its colour is of a dark red, it is 
 less deep in certain cases, and perhaps even scarlet. 
 Its odour is insipid, and sui generis ; its taste is also 
 peculiar; however, it is known to contain salts, and 
 principally the muriate of soda. Its specific gravity is 
 a little more than that of water. Ilaller found its 
 medium as 1.0527 : 1.0000. Its capacity for caloric may 
 be expressed by 934, that of arterial blood being 92i. 
 Its mean temperature is 31 degrees of Reaumur, = 
 102 F. 
 
 Venous blood, being extracted from its proper vessels, 
 and left to itself, in a short time forms a soft mass ; 
 this mass separates spontaneously into two parts, the 
 one liquid, yellowish, transparent, called serum : the 
 other soft, almost solid, of a deep brown red, entirely 
 opaque: this is the cruor, or clot. This occupies the 
 bottom of the vessel; the serum is placed above. 
 Sometimes a thin layer forms at the top of the serum, 
 which is soft and reddish, and to which has been very 
 improperly given the name of rind, buff, or crust of 
 the blood. 
 
 This spontaneous separation of the elements of the 
 blood does not take place quickly, except when it is in 
 repose. If it is agitated it remains liquid, and pre- 
 serves its homogeneity much longer. 
 
 If the venous blood is placed in contact with the 
 atmosphere, or with oxygen gas, it takes a vermilion 
 red colour; with ammonia it becomes cherry red; 
 with azote a deeper brown red, &c. In changing 
 colour it absorbs a considerable quantity of these dif- 
 ferent gases ; it exhales a considerable quantity of car- 
 bonic acid, when kept some time under a bell upon 
 mercury. 
 
 Tlie serum sometimes presents a whitish tint, as if 
 
 milky, which has made it be supposed that it contained 
 chyle : it appears to be a fatty matter which gives it 
 this appearance. 
 
 The cruor, or clot of the blood is essentially formed 
 of fibrin, and colouring matter. 
 
 The fibrin, separated from the colouring matter, Is 
 whitish, insipid, and inodorous; heavier than water, 
 without action upon vegetable colours, elastic when 
 humid, it becomes brittle by being dried. 
 
 In distillation it gives out a great deal of carbonate 
 of ammonia, and a vast quantity of carbon, the ashes 
 of which contain much phosphate of lime, a little 
 phosphate of magnesia, carbonate of lime, and car- 
 bonate of soda. A hundred parts of fibrin are com- 
 posed of, 
 
 Carbon 
 
 Oxygen 
 
 Hydrogen .... 
 Azote 
 
 
 19.G85 
 
 . . . . 7.021 
 
 
 Total.... 
 
 .... 100.000 
 
 The colouring matter is soluble in water and in the 
 serum of the blood. Examined with the microscope 
 in solution with these liquids, it appears like most 
 fluids of the animal economy, formed of small glo- 
 bules ; dried and calcined in contact with the air, it 
 melts and swells up, bums with flame, and yields a 
 coal that is difficultly reduced to ashes. 
 
 It is of importance to remark, that in none of the 
 parts of the blood are any gelatine or phosphate of 
 iron found, as was at first supposed. 
 
 The respective relations in quantity of the serum to 
 the coagulum, and those of the colouring matter to the 
 fibrin, have not yet been carefully examined. It is to 
 be presumed, as we shall see afterward, that they are 
 variable according to an infinity of circumstances. 
 
 The coagulation of the blood has been, by turns, 
 attributed to refrigeration, to the contact of the air, to 
 the state of repose, &c. ; but J. Hunter and Hewson 
 have demonstrated by experiments, that this phenome- 
 non cannot be attributed to any of these causes. 
 Hewson took fresh blood, and froze it, by exposing it 
 to a low temperature. He afterward thawed it : the 
 blood appeared fluid at first, and shortly afterward it 
 coagulated as usual. An experiment of the same kind 
 was made by J. Hunter, with a similar result. Thus, 
 blood does not coagulate because it is cooled. It even 
 appears that a temperature a little elevated is favour- 
 able to its coagulation. We also know by experience 
 that the blood thickens when it is deprived of the con- 
 tact of the air, and agitated ; its coagulation is, how- 
 ever, generally favoured by repose and the contact of 
 the air. 
 
 The elements of venous blood, such as we have 
 noticed, are known by its analysis ; but as all the mat- 
 ters absorbed from the intestinal canal, the serous 
 membranes, the cellular tissue, &c., are immediately 
 mixed with the venous blood, the composition of this 
 liquid must vary in proportion to the matter absorbed. 
 There will be found in it, in different circmstances, 
 alkohol, aether, camphor, and salts, which it does not 
 usually contain, &. c., when these substances have been 
 submitted to absorption in any part of the body 
 
 When, by the aid of a strong lens, or a microscope, 
 we observe the transparent parts of cold-blooded ani- 
 mals, we see in the blood-vessels an immense multi- 
 tude of small, rounded molecules, which swim in the 
 serum, and roll upon each other, while they flow 
 through the arteries and the veins 
 
 Similar observations have never been made upon 
 the hot-blooded animals ; the membranes and sides of 
 the vessels being opaque. But as, in separating a 
 drop of blood in water, rounded particles are often 
 seen with the microscope, the existence of globules 
 lias been admitted for the blood of animals, and con- 
 sequently for that of man. 
 
 Authors have related marvellous things of these 
 globules. According to Leuwenhoeck , a thousand mil- 
 lions of those globules are not larger than a grain of 
 sand. Haller, in speaking of cold-blooded animals, 
 for he never could see those of hot-blooded animals, 
 says, that they are to an inch as one inch is to five 
 thousand. Some will have them of the same form 
 and diameter in all animals : others, on the contrary, 
 assert, that they have a particular form and size for 
 each animal ; some declare that they are spherical 
 and solid, others that they are flattened, and pierced 
 
BLO 
 
 BLO 
 
 with a small hole in the centre ; lastly, many believe 
 that a globule is a species of small bladder, which con- 
 tains a certain number of smaller globules. 
 
 Probably many errors of imagination and optical 
 illusions, have slid into these different opinions. Dr. 
 Magendie made a great number of microscopic expe- 
 riments, in order to satisfy himself in this respect. 
 
 He has never seen, in the blood of man diluted in 
 water, any thing but particles of colouring matter, 
 generally rounded, of different sizes, which, according 
 as they are placed exactly or not in the focus of the 
 microscope, appear sometimes spherical, sometimes 
 flat, and, at other times, of the figure of a disc, pierced 
 in the centre. All these appearances, he says, can 
 be produced at pleasure, by varying the position of 
 the particles relatively to the instrument, and he 
 believes that bubbles of air have often been described 
 and drawn for globules of blood ; at least, nothing has 
 more resemblance to certain figures of Hewson, than 
 very small bubbles of air that are produced by slightly 
 agitating the liquid submitted to the microscope. 
 
 The latest and most accurate chemical analysis of 
 blood is as follows : 
 
 The specific gravity of the serum is about 1.020, 
 while that of blood itself is 1.058. It changes syrup 
 of violets to a green, from its containing free soda. 
 At 156° serum coagulates, and resembles boiled white 
 of egg. When this coagulated albumen is squeezed, 
 a muddy fluid exudes, which has been called the sero- 
 sity. According to Berzelius, 1000 parts of the serum 
 of bulloek’s blood consist of 905 water, 79.99 albumen, 
 6.175 lactate of soda and extractive matter, 2.565 mu- 
 riates of soda and potassa, 1.52 soda and animal mat- 
 ter, and 4.75 loss. 1000 parts of serum of human 
 blood consist, by the same chemist, of 905 water, 80 
 albumen, 6 muriates of potassa and soda, 4 lactate of 
 soda with animal matter, and 4.1 of soda, and phos- 
 phate of soda with animal matter. There is no gelatin 
 In serum. 
 
 The cruor has a specific gravity of about 1.245. By 
 making a stream of water flow upon it till the water 
 runs off colourless, it is separated into insoluble fibrin, 
 and the soluble colouring matter. A little albumen 
 has also been found in cruor. The proportions of the 
 former two are, 64 colouring matter, and 36 fibrin in 
 100. To obtain the colouring matter pure, we mix 
 the cruor with 4 parts of oil of vitriol previously diluted 
 with 8 parts of water, and expose the mixture to a 
 heat of about 160° for 5 or 6 hours. Filter the liquid 
 while hot, and wash the residue with a few ounces 
 of hot water. Evaporate the liquid to one-half, and 
 add ammonia, till the acid be almost, but not entirely 
 saturated. The colouring matter falls. Decant the 
 supernatant liquid, filter and wash the residuum from 
 the whole of the sulphate of ammonia. When it is 
 well drained, remove it with a platina blade, and dry 
 it in a capsule. 
 
 When solid, it appears of a black colour, but becomes 
 wine-red by diffusion through water, in which, how- 
 ever, it is not soluble. It has neither taste nor smell. 
 Alkohol and tether convert it into an unpleasant smell- 
 ing kind of adipocire. It is soluble both in alkalies 
 and acids. It approaches to fibrin in its constitution, 
 and contains iron in a peculiar state, £ of a per cent, 
 of the oxide of which may be extracted from it by cal- 
 cination. The incinerated colouring matter weighs 
 l-80th of the whole; and these ashes consist of 50 
 oxide of iron, 7.5 subphosphate of iron, 6 phosphate 
 of lime, with traces of magnesia, 20 pure lime, 16.5 
 carbonic acid and loss ; or the two latter ingredients 
 may be reckoned 32 carbonate of lime. Berzelius 
 imagines that none of these bodies existed in the colour- 
 ing matter, but only their bases, iron, phosphorus, 
 calcium, carbon, &c. ; and that they were formed 
 during the incinevation. From the albumen of blood, 
 the same proportion of ashes may be obtained, but no 
 iron. 
 
 The importance of the blood is very considerable ; 
 it distends the cavities of the heart and. blood vessels, 
 and prevents them from collapsing ; it stimulates to 
 contraction the cavities of the heart and vessels, by 
 which means the circulation of the blood is performed ; 
 it generates within itself animal heat, which it propa- 
 gates throughout the body; it nourishes the whole 
 body ; and, lastly, it is that source from which every 
 secretion of the body is separated.. 
 
 [In the winter of i824-5, Dr. Mitchill, then Professor 
 133 
 
 of Materia Medica in the College of Physicians and 
 Surgeons of New-York, read the following letter to his 
 class, while speaking on the operation of remedies, and 
 their effects upon the blood. 
 
 Dr. Akerly to Dr. Samuel L. Mitchill , Professor , <$-c. 
 
 Dear Sir. — While speaking on the operation of re- 
 medies, it reminds me of an occurrence which took 
 place in 1819, connected with this subject. A man 
 called on me in the summer of that year, stating that 
 he had fallen in the street in a fit, from which having 
 recovered he requested to be bled to relieve his head, as 
 from the distress there he was apprehensive of another. 
 Mr. Knapp having just commenced the study of medi- 
 cine with me, I desired him to take a stick and stir the 
 blood to collect the fibrin, and to show him that the 
 blood would not coagulate after being deprived of it. 
 His attention as soon as he began to stir the blood was 
 attracted by the strong smell of spirituous liquor 
 arising from it. We both satisfied ourselves that the 
 alkoholic odour actually arose from the blood, and 
 that it was more perceptible when agitated, than when 
 undisturbed. I immediately went out and made in- 
 quiries at a neighbouring store of the character and 
 habits of the man, and ascertained that he was a great 
 lover of ardent spirits, and daily drank a quart or more 
 by small glasses. This appeared to me a case in which 
 the fluid taken into the stomach reached the blood 
 vessels without change, and as it may throw some light 
 on the operation of remedies upon the human consti- 
 tution, I communicate the fact for your considera- 
 tion. A.] 
 
 Blood , dragon's. See Calamus rotang. 
 
 Blood , spitting of. See Haemoptysis. 
 
 Blood, vomiting of. See Hcematemesis. 
 
 BLOOD-LETTING. Under this term is compre- 
 hended every artificial discharge of blood made with 
 a view to cure or prevent a disease. Blood-letting is 
 divided into general and topical. As examples of the 
 former, venaesection and arteriotomy may be men- 
 tioned ; and of the latter, the application of leeches , 
 cupping-glasses , and scarification. 
 
 [Blood-root. “ This is an indigenous article, derived 
 from the Sanguinaria Canadensis , one of our earliest 
 flowering plants, common in woods in various parts of 
 the United States. 
 
 The root is brownish externally ; but, when broken, 
 emits a bright vermilion or orange-coloured juice. 
 This root has a bitter taste, leaving a sense of acrimony 
 in the throat when swallowed. Besides fibrous matter, 
 it contains resin, faecula, bitter extractive, and an acrid 
 principle. 
 
 The medicinal properties of blood-root are those of 
 an acrid narcotic. When taken in a large dose, it 
 irritates the fauces, leaving a disagreeable sensation in 
 the throat for some time after it is swallowed. It 
 occasions heartburn, nausea, fainting, and frequently 
 vertigo, and diminished vision. It also vomits ; but in 
 this operation it is less certain than many other emetics 
 in common use. When given in smaller doses, such 
 as produce nausea without vomiting, and repeated at 
 frequent intervals, it lessens the frequency of the pulse 
 in a manner somewhat analagous to the operation of 
 digitals. This, however, is a secondary effect, since, in 
 its primary operation, it seems to .accelerate the circu- 
 lation. In still smalle* doses, such as do not disturb 
 the stomach, it has required some reputation as a tonic. 
 It has been given in phthisis, both as a preventive in 
 the early symptoms and as a palliative in the con- 
 firmed disease ; also in catarrh, typhoid pneumonia, 
 dyspepsia and various other complaints; in which, 
 however, its use should not exclude the employment of 
 more active means. It should be dried a short time 
 before it is to be used, as the virtues are much impaired 
 by age. 
 
 From ten to twenty grains ordinarily produce vomit- 
 ing. Many country physicians prefer an infusion 
 made with a drachm of the powder to a gill of water, 
 of which a table-spoonful may be repeated till the 
 effect of the medicine is obtained. As a tonic, the 
 tincture is more frequently used.” — See Big. Mai 
 Med. A.] 
 
 Blood-stone. See Haematites , and Calcedony. 
 
 Bloody fiur. See Dysenteria. 
 
 BLOWPIPE. A very simple and useful instrument 
 That used by the anatomist is made of silver or brass, 
 
BOD 
 
 BOD 
 
 ©f the size of a common probe, or larger, to inflate 
 vessels and other parts. 
 
 The chemical blowpipe is made of brass, is of about 
 one-eighth of an inch diameter at one end, and the 
 other tapering to a much less size, with a very small 
 perforation for the wind to escape. The smaller end 
 is beveled ou one side. 
 
 [BLUE IRON EARTH. This is the earthy phos- 
 phate of iron of some mineralogists. “The original 
 colour of this variety is generally grayish, yellowish, or 
 greenish white, or with a very slight tinge of blue ; but by 
 exposure to the air it absorbs oxygen, becomes indigo 
 blue of different shades, sometimes pale. It is some- 
 times in small masses, considerably compact and solid, 
 but more' frequently it is friable, or even loose, and 
 soils the fingers. It is often a mere coat. 
 
 Before the blowpipe it becomes reddish-brown, and 
 then melts into a magnetic, blackish globule. In oil it 
 usually acquires a shade of brown. A specimen yielded 
 klaproth iron slightly oxidated 47.5, phosphoric acid 
 32.0, water 20.0; = 99.5. But the proportion of acid 
 appears to be extremely variable in different specimens. 
 
 This mineral is sometimes employed with advantage 
 as a pigment. It has been found in Maine and Massa- 
 chusetts, but principally in New-Jersey. It generally 
 accompanies bog ore, or certain argillaceous deposites. 
 It is sometimes in masses weighing 301bs. or more, 
 with a texture more or les3 compact and solid. When 
 first obtained it is yellowish white ; but by exposure to 
 the air, it assumes a fine blue colour. In some in- 
 stances it appears to contain very little phosphoric 
 acid.— See Cl. Min. A.} 
 
 BLUE, PRUSSIAN. A combination of oxide of 
 iron with the ferro-prussic acid. 
 
 BLUE, SAXON. Made by digesting sulphuric acid 
 and water, on powdered indigo. 
 
 BO' A. (From /3ovj, an ox.) 1. A pustulous erup- 
 tion like the small-pox, so called because it was cured, 
 according to Pliny, by anointing it with hot ox-dung. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of serpents. 
 
 Boche'tum. Decoctum secundarium. A decoction 
 of the woods prepared by a second boiling with fresh 
 water. 
 
 Bo'chu. A subliming vessel. 
 
 Bo'chium. A swelling of the bronchial glands. 
 
 BODY. Whatever is capable of acting on our senses 
 may be so denominated. 
 
 Bodies in Natural Philosophy are divided into Pon- 
 derable and Imponderable. 
 
 The first are those which may act upon several of 
 our senses, and of which the existence is sufficiently 
 established ; of this kind are solids, fluids, and gases. 
 The second are those which, in general, only act on 
 one of our senses, the existence of which is by no 
 
 means demonstrated, and which, perhaps, are only 
 forces, or a modification of other bodies ; such are 
 caloric, light, the electric and magnetic fluids. 
 
 Ponderable bodies are endowed with common or 
 general properties, and likewise with particular or 
 secondary properties. 
 
 The general properties of bodies are, — extent, divi- 
 sibility, impenetrability, mobility. A ponderable body, 
 of whatever kind, always presents these four pro- 
 perties combined. Secondary properties are variously 
 distributed among different bodies ; as hardness, poro- 
 sity, elasticity, fluidity, &c. They constitute, by their 
 combination with the general properties, the condition 
 or state of bodies. It is by gaining or losing some of 
 these secondary properties that bodies change their 
 state : for instance, water may appear under the form 
 of ice, of a fluid, or of vapour, although it is always- 
 the same body. To present itself successively under 
 these three forms, nothing more is necessary than the 
 addition or abstraction of some of its secondary qua- 
 lities. 
 
 Bodies are simple , or compound. 
 
 Simple bodies are rarely met with in nature ; they 
 are almost always the product of art, and we even, 
 name them simple, only because art has not arrived 
 at their decomposition. At present, the bodies regarded 
 as simple are the following: — Oxygen, chlorine, iodine, 
 fluorine, sulphur, hydrogen, boracium, carbon, phos- 
 phorus, azote, silicium, zirconium, aluminum, yttrium, 
 glucinum, magnesium, calcium, strontium, barium, 
 sodium, potassium, manganese, zinc, iron, tin, arsenic, 
 molybdenum, chromium, tungsten, columbium, anti- 
 mony, uranium, cerium, cobalt, titanium, bismuth, 
 copper, tellurium, nickel, lead, mercury, osmium, sil ver, 
 rhodium, palladium, gold, platinum, iridium, selenium, 
 lithium, thorenum, wood, anium, cadmium. 
 
 Compound bodies occur every where; they form 
 the mass of the globe, and that of all the beings which 
 are seen on its surface. Certain bodies have a con- 
 stant composition ; that is to say, a composition that 
 never is changed, at least from accidental circum- 
 stances : there are, on the contrary, bodies, the compo 
 sition of which is changed at every instant. 
 
 This diversity of bodies is extremely important ; it 
 divides them naturally into two classes; bodies, the 
 composition of which is constant, are named brute, 
 or gross, inert, inorganic ; but those, the elements of 
 which continually vary, are called living, organized 
 bodies. 
 
 Brute and organized bodies differ from each other 
 in respect, 1st, of form ; 2d, of composition ; 3d, of the 
 laws which regulate their changes of state. The 
 following table presents the differences which are best 
 marked. 
 
 TABLE I. 
 
 DIFFERENCES BETWEEN INORGANIC AND LIVING BODIES. 
 
 Inorganic 
 
 Bodies. 
 
 Inorganic 
 
 Bodies. 
 
 1. Form. 
 
 \ Angular form. I Living 
 
 { Indeterminate Volume. | Bodies. 
 
 2. Composition 
 
 ' Sometimes simple. 
 
 Seldom of more than 3 elements. 
 
 Constant. 
 
 - Each part capable of existing, inde- 
 pendent of the others. 
 
 Capable of being decomposed and re- 
 . composed. 
 
 Living 
 
 Bodies. 
 
 I Rounded form. 
 
 ( Determinate Volume. 
 
 Never simple. 
 
 At least 4 elements, often 8 or 10. 
 Variable. 
 
 Each part more or less depending on> 
 the whole. 
 
 Capable of decomposition, but totally ’ 
 incapable of recomposition. 
 
 3. Regulating Laws. 
 
 Inorganic ( Entirely subject to attraction, and che- 1 Living ( In part subject to attraction and che- 
 
 Bodies. \ mical affinity. Bodiei. } T mical afl ™ ll y- 
 
 | ( In part subject to a power unknown. 
 
 Living bodies are divided into two classes, one of which comprehends Vegetables , the other Animals. 
 
 TABLE II. 
 
 DIFFERENCES BETWEEN VEGETABLES AND ANIMALS. 
 
 Vegetables , 
 
 Are fixed to the ground. 
 
 Have carbon for the principal base of their composition. 
 Composed of four or five elements. 
 
 Find and assume in their vicinity their nourishment in 
 a state of preparation. 
 
 Are- nourished by tubes opening externally. 
 
 Animats , 
 
 Move on the surface of the ground. 
 
 Have azot for the base of their composition. 
 
 Often composed of eight or ten elements. 
 
 Must act on their aliments, in order to render them fin 
 for nourishment. 
 
 Are nourished by an internal canal. 
 
 139 
 
BOE 
 
 BOE 
 
 In Anatomy. The human body is divided by ana- 
 tomists into the trunk and extremities : i. e. the head, 
 and inferior and superior extremities, each of which 
 have certain regions before any part is removed, by 
 which the physician is enabled to direct the applica- 
 tion of blisters and the like, and the situation of dis- 
 eases is better described. 
 
 The head is distinguished into the hairy part and the 
 face. The former has five regions, viz. the crown of 
 the head or vertex , the fore-part of the head or sinci- 
 put, the hind-part or occiput , and the sides, partes la- 
 terales capitis. In the latter are distinguished, the 
 region of the forehead, frons ; temples, or tempora ; 
 the nose, or nasus ; the eyes, or oculi; the mouth, or 
 os ; the cheeks, bucccB ; the chin, or mentum; and the 
 ears, or aures. 
 
 The trunk is distinguished into three principal parts, 
 the neck, thorax, and abdomen. The neck is divided 
 into the anterior region or pars antica, in which, in 
 men, is an eminence called pomum Adami ; the poste- 
 rior region is called nucha colli; and the lateral re- 
 gions, partes laterales colli. 
 
 The thorax is distinguished into the anterior region, 
 in which are the sternum and mamma , and at the 
 inferior part of which is a pit or hollow called scrobi- 
 culus cordis ; a posterior region, called dorsum ; and 
 the sides, or latera thoracis. 
 
 The abdomen is distinguished into an anterior re- 
 gion, properly the abdomen; a posterior region, called 
 the loins, or lumbi ; and lateral regions or flanks, called 
 latera abdominis. The anterior region of the abdo- 
 men being very extensive, is subdivided into the epi- 
 gastric , hypochondriac , umbilical , and hypogastric 
 regions, which are described under their respective 
 names. Immediately below the abdomen is the mons 
 veneris , and at its sides the groins or inguina. The 
 space between the organs of generation and the anus , 
 or fundament, is called the perinceum. 
 
 The superior extremity is distinguished into the 
 shoulder, summitas humeri , under which is the arm-pit, 
 called axilla or fovea axillaris ; the brachium, or arm ; 
 the antibrachium , or fore-arm, in which anteriorly is 
 the bend of the arm, where the veins are generally 
 opened, called jlexura antibrachii ; and posteriorly the 
 elbow, called angulus cubiti ; and the hand, in which 
 are the carpus or wrist, the back or dorsum manHs , 
 and the palm or vola. 
 
 The inferior extremity is divided into, 1. the region 
 of the femur, in which is distinguished the coxa or 
 regio-ischiadica, forming the outer and superior part ; 
 2.°the leg, in which are the knee or genu, the bend or 
 cavum poplitis, and the calf or sura • 3. the foot, in 
 which are the outer and inner ankle, or malleolus ex- 
 ternus and interims , the back or dorsum, and the sole 
 or planta. 
 
 Body, combustible. This term is given by che- 
 mists to all substances which, on account of their affi- 
 nity for oxygen, are capable of burning. 
 
 Body, gaseous. See Oas. 
 
 Body, inflammable. Chemists give this name to 
 such bodies as burn with facility, and flame in an in- 
 creased temperature, although, strictly speaking, all 
 combustible bodies are inflammable bodies ; such are 
 the diamond, sulphur, bitumens, &c. 
 
 Body, phosphorescent. Bodies which produce 
 light, though their temperature be not increased. 
 
 Bo'e. (From fioaw, to exclaim.) Clamour, or 
 moaning made by a sick person. 
 
 BOERHAAVE, Herman, was born at Voorhout, 
 in Holland, December 31, 1668. His father, the pastor 
 of the village, having nine children, educated them 
 himself, and intending Herman for the church, was 
 careful to ground him well in the learned languages ; 
 in which he made such rapid progress, that he was 
 sent at 14 to Leyden. His father dying soon after in 
 slender circumstances, he was fortunately supported 
 by the burgomaster, Daniel Van Alphin ; which Boer- 
 haave ever remembered with gratitude. Among other 
 studies, he was very partial to the mathematics, and 
 improved so much, as to be able to give private in- 
 structions in them, whereby he partly maintained 
 himself. In 1690, he took his degree in philosophy, 
 and in an inaugural thesis refuted the errors of the 
 materialists. But he soon after turned his mind 
 to the study of medicine, and attended dissections 
 under Nuck; he greatly preferred Hippocrates among 
 the ancient, and Sydenham among the modern physi- 
 
 cians. He was made doctor of medicine atHarderwyck, 
 in 1693 ; and in his dissertation on that occasion, ih 
 sisted on the utility of observing the excretions in 
 disease, especially the urine. He was then engaged in 
 forming a new theory of medicine, by a judicious se- 
 lection from all that had been before advanced ; which 
 was so well arranged, and so ably supported by him, 
 that it became generally adopted, and prevailed 
 throughout Europe for more than half a century. He 
 also gave lectures on chemistry, with considerable re- 
 putation, about the same period. The university of 
 Leyden therefore appointed him, in 1701, professor of 
 the theory of medicine ; when he read an oration re- 
 commending the study of Hippocrates ; and> as he de- 
 clined some very advantageous offers from other parts, 
 they afterward augmented his salary. About this 
 time, he published another Latin oration, “ On the 
 Use of mechanical Reasoning in Medicine,” which 
 contributed to extend his fame. In 1709, he was ap- 
 pointed professor of botany, to which study he was 
 ever after eminently attached. On that occasion, he 
 produced another oration, maintaining that medicine 
 would be best improved by observation, and by sim- 
 plicity in prescriptions. His “ Aphorisms,” had ap- 
 peared the year before, giving a brief account of the 
 history and cure of diseases, a work universally ad- 
 mired ; to which his pupil Van Swieten afterward at- 
 tached a very ample commentary. About the same 
 time he published his “ Institutes,” treating of physi- 
 ology. These two works, with successive improve- 
 ments, passed through numerous editions, and were 
 translated into every European, nay, even into the 
 Arabic language. In the year after, he printed a 
 catalogue of the plants in the university garden. In 
 1714, he was made rector of the university, and at 
 the end of the year for which he held the office, de- 
 livered a discourse “ On attaining Certainty in Phy- 
 sics.” About this period he was made professor of 
 the practice of medicine, and in 1718, of chemistry 
 also. His .lectures on these subjects, and on botany, 
 were delivered with such clearness and precision, that 
 students thronged from every part to hear him ; inso- 
 much that Leyden could scarcely afford accommoda- 
 tions for them. He was also often consulted in diffi- 
 cult cases by physicians even in distant parts of the 
 world. When appointed to the chemical chair, he had 
 published a short work on that subject, but some of 
 his pupils having printed his lectures without authority, 
 and very incorrectly, he was led to prepare them for 
 the press in 1732. In his conversation, Boerhaave was 
 generally familiar, in his demeanour grave, but dis- 
 posed to occasional pleasantry : he was distinguished 
 for piety, and on Ms moral character, his disciple 
 Haller has passed a very high eulogium. Having ac- 
 quired considerable wealth by his exertions, and being 
 plain in his dress, as well as abstemious in his diet, 
 he was by some accused of parsimony : but he spared 
 no reasonable expense in procuring rare books, and 
 foreign plants. Being of a vigorous constitution, and 
 accustomed to much exercise abroad, he met with little 
 interruption from illness ; but in 1729, having become 
 corpulent, and incapable of riding, his health began to 
 suffer, and he was induced to resign his botanical and 
 chemical appointments. In an oration then delivered, 
 he recounted the chief events of his life, expressing 
 himself grateful for the patronage which he had re- 
 ceived from individuals; as well as to his own pro- 
 fession, for the little opposition shown to his opinions. 
 It perhaps never happened, that so great a revolution 
 in science was so readily brought about. The great 
 reputation acquired by his extensive abilities, and the 
 moderation of his character, particularly averse from 
 contention, no doubt contributed materially to this 
 result. In the year following, he was again made rec- 
 tor of the university of Leyden ; and also elected a 
 fellow of the Royal Society in London, having been 
 previously admitted to the Royal Academy of Sciences 
 in Paris. The remainder of his life was chiefly occu- 
 pied in revising his own numerous productions, in 
 publishing more correct editions of several esteemed 
 authors, and in domestic recreations at his seat near 
 Leyden, with his wife and daughter. Toward the end 
 of 1737, he was attacked with symptoms of disease in 
 the chest, which terminated his existence in the Sep- 
 tember following His fellow-citizens erected an ele- 
 gant monument to his memory. 
 
 Boethe'ma. (From Poydcui, to assist.) A remedy 
 
BON 
 
 BOL 
 
 Boethkma'tica. (From Poydeo), to assist.) Fa- 
 vourable symptoms. 
 
 BOG-BEAN. See Menyanthes trifoliata. 
 
 Bo'gia gummi. Gamboge. 
 
 BOHEA. See Thea. 
 
 BOHN, John, was bom at Leipsic, in 1640 ; and 
 after studying in many parts of Europe, graduated 
 there, and was made successively professor of anato- 
 my, and of therapeutics, public physician to the city, 
 &c. Among numerous publications, he chiefly distin- 
 guished himself by his “ Circulus anatomico physio- 
 logicus,” and a treatise “ De officio medici clinico et 
 forensi,” which latter particularly has great merit. 
 He also well explained the judgment to be formed con- 
 cerning wounds ; and recommended purging with 
 calomel in the beginning of small-pox. He died in 1718. 
 
 Bois de coissi. See Quassia. 
 
 Bolar earths. See Bole. 
 
 BOLE, (/3u»Xoj, a mass,) in chemistry, is a massive 
 mineral, having a perfectly conchoidal fracture, a 
 glimmering internal lustre, and a shining streak, its 
 colours are yellow-red, and brownish- black, when it 
 is called mountain soap. It is translucent or opaque. 
 Soft, so as to be easily cut, and to yield to the nail. It 
 adheres to the tongue, has a greasy feel, and falls to 
 pieces in water. Sp. grav. 1.4 to 2. It may be po- 
 lished. If it be immersed in water after it is dried, it 
 falls asunder with a crackling noise. It occurs in 
 wacke and basalt, in Silesia, Hessia, and Sienna in 
 Italy, and also in the cliffs of the Giant’s Causeway, 
 Ireland. The black variety is found in the trap rocks 
 of the isle of Sky. Several compounds were formerly 
 used in medicine, particularly the Armenian and 
 French; and in old pharmacopoeias mention is made 
 of red boles from Armenia, Lemnos, Strigonium, Por- 
 tugal, Tuscany, and Livonia ; yellow boles from Ar- 
 menia, Tockay, Silesia, Bohemia, and Blois ; white 
 boles from Armenia, Lemnos, Nocera, Eretria, La- 
 mos, Chio, Malta, Tuscany, and Goltberg. Several 
 of these earths have been commonly made into little 
 cakes or flat masses, and stamped with certain im- 
 pressions ; from which circumstance they received the 
 name of terree sagillatae , or sealed earths. 
 
 Bole, Armenian. Bolus Armenice. Bole arme- 
 nic. A pale but bright red-coloured earth, which is 
 occasionally mixed with honey, and applied to child- 
 ren’s mouths when afflicted with aphthae. It forms, 
 like all argillaceous earths, a good tooth-powder, when 
 mixed with some aromatic. 
 
 BOLETIC ACID. Acidum boleticum. An acid 
 extracted from the expressed juice of the Boletus 
 Dseudo-igniarius, by M. Braconnot. The juice con- 
 centrated to a syrup by a very gentle heat, was acted 
 on by strong alkohol. What remained was dissolved 
 in water When nitrate of lead was dropped into this 
 solution, a white precipitate fell, which, after being 
 well washed with water, was decomposed by a cur- 
 rent of sulphuretted hydrogen gas. Two different 
 acids were found in the liquid after filtration and eva- 
 poration. One in permanent crystals was boletic 
 acid ; the other was a small proportion of phosphoric 
 acid. The former was purified by a solution in alko- 
 hol, and subsequent evaporation. 
 
 It consists of irregular four-sided prisms, of a white 
 colour, and permanent in the air. Its taste resembles 
 cream of tartar ; at the temperature of 68° it dissolves 
 in 180 times its weight of water, and in 45 of alkohol. 
 Vegetable blues are reddened by it. Red oxide of iron, 
 and the oxides of silver and mercury, are precipitated 
 by it from their solutions in nitric acid ; but lime and 
 barytes waters are not affected. It sublimes when 
 heated, in white vapours, and is condensed in a white 
 powder. — Ann. de Chimie , lxxx. 
 
 BOLE'TUS. (From 0wXo?, a mass, or PuAirys, 
 from its globular form.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnean systerm Class, Crypto garni a ; 
 Order, Fungi. Boletus ; Spunk. 
 
 Boletus cervi. The mushroom. 
 
 Boletus igniarius. The systematic name for the 
 agaricus of the pharmacopoeias. Agaricus chirur go- 
 rum ; Agaricus quercus ; Fungus igniarius. Agaric 
 of the oak; Touchwood boletus; Female agaric. 
 This fungus Boletus : — acaulis pulvinatus lev is, poris 
 tenuissimis of Linnams, has been much used by sur- 
 geons as an external styptic. Though still employed 
 on the continent, the surgeons in this country have not. 
 much confidence in it 
 
 Boletus laricis. The systematic name for the 
 officinal agaricus albus , which is met with on old 
 larch trees, in different parts of Europe. Several pre- 
 parations, as troches, an extract, and pills, are ordered 
 to be made with it in foreign pharmacopoeias, which 
 are administered against phthisical complaints. 
 
 Boletus pini laricis. A species of agaric which 
 grows on the larch. 
 
 Boletus suaveolens. The systematic name for 
 the fungus salicis of the pharmacopoeias. This spe- 
 cies of fungus, Boletus — acaulis superne Icevis , salici- , 
 bus , of Linnaeus, and the Boletus albus of Hudson, 
 when fresh, has a suburihous smell, and at first an 
 acid taste, followed by a bitter. It is seldom used at 
 present, but was formerly given in phthisical com- 
 plaints. 
 
 Boli'smus. A voracious appetite, according to 
 Avicenna ; but most probably meant for bulimus. 
 
 BOLOGNIAN STONE. A mixture of mucilage 
 and powdered sulphate of barytes. 
 
 [Bolognian phosphorus. When native sulphate 
 of baryta is heated it decrepitates, and at a high tern 
 perature, fuses into an opaque white enamel : it was 
 employed in the manafacture of Jasper ware by the 
 late Mr. Wedgewood. When heated to redness, it 
 acquires the property of phosphorescence. This was 
 first ascertained by Vincenzo Cascarioli, of Bologna, 
 whence the term Bologna phosphorus is applied to it. 
 This kind of phosphorus, after being exposed for a few 
 minutes to the sun’s rays, shines in the dark sufficiently 
 to render visible the dial of a watch. This prosperty is 
 lost by repeated uses, in consequence of the oxygena- 
 tion of the sulphur : but it may be restored by a second 
 calcination.— See Webster's Man. of Chem. A.] 
 
 BO'LUS. (BwXof, a bole, or bolus.) Any medi- 
 cine, rolled round, that is larger than an ordinary sized 
 pea, and yet not too large to be swallowed. 
 
 Bolus armena. See Bole , Armenian. 
 
 Bolus armena alba. The white Armenian bole. 
 
 Bolus armoniac. See Bole , Armenian. 
 
 Bolus blessensis. Bole of Blois. See Bole. 
 
 Bolus gallica. French bole. A pale red-coloured 
 bolar earth, variegated with irregular specks and veins 
 of white and yellow. It is occasionally administered 
 as an absorbent and antacid. 
 
 BOMBAX. See Gossypium. 
 
 BOMBIATE. Bombias. A salt formed by the 
 union of the bombic acid with salifiable bases ; thus, 
 bombiate of alumine , &c. 
 
 BO'MBIC ACID. Acidum bombicum. Acid of the 
 silkworm. Silkworms contain, especially when in 
 the state of chrysalis, an acid liquor in a reservoir 
 placed near the anus. It is obtained by expressing 
 their juice in a cloth, and precipitating the mucilage 
 by spirit of wine, and likewise by infusing the chrysa- 
 lides in that liquor. This acid is very penetrating, of 
 a yellow amber colour, but its nature and combinations 
 are not yet well known. 
 
 BO'MBUS. Bop6os • 1- A resounding noise, or 
 
 ringing of the ears. 
 
 2. A sonorous expulsion of flatus from the intestines. 
 
 3. Dr. Good gives this name to that variety of ima- 
 ginary sound, parapsis illusoria , which is character- 
 ized by a dull, heavy, intermitting sound. 
 
 Bon arbor. A name given to the coffee-tree. 
 
 Bo'na. Boona. The phaseolus, or kidney-beans. 
 
 [BOND, Thomas, M.D. This celebrated physician 
 and surgeon was a native of Maryland, and studied his 
 profession there under Dr. Hamilton, a very learned 
 practitioner. Afterward he travelled in Europe and 
 spent a considerable time in Paris, where .he attended 
 the practice of the Hdtel Dieu. He began the practice 
 of medicine in Philadelphia about the year 1734, and 
 soon attracted the public attention. He was the 
 founder of the Coliege and Academy, and one of the 
 most activp managers of the Pennsylvania Hospital, at 
 its commencement. He was a contributor to some of 
 the Medical Journals of Great Britain before the 
 establishment of one in this country. In 1782 he de- 
 livered the annual address before the American Philo- 
 sophical Society. The subject was, “ The rank and 
 dignity of man in the scale of being, and the con- 
 veniences and advantages he derives from the Arts and 
 Sciences, and the prognostic of the unceasing grandeur 
 and glory of America, founded on the nature of its cli- 
 mate.” He was for half a century in the first practice 
 in Philadelphia, and remarkable for attention to the 
 
BON 
 
 BON 
 
 under his care, and hig sound judgment. He 
 died in the year 1784, aged 72.— See Thach. Med. 
 Biog. A.] 
 
 Bo'nduch indorum. See Guilandina. 
 
 BONE. Os. Bones are hard, dry, and insensible 
 parts of the body, of a whitish colour, and composed 
 of a spongy, compact, or recticular substance. They 
 vary much in their appearances, some being long and 
 hollow, others flat and compact, &c. The greater 
 number of bones have several processes and cavities, 
 which are distinguished from their figure, situation, 
 use, &.c. Thus, processes extended from the end of a 
 bone, if smooth and round, are called heads ; and con- 
 dyles, when flattened either above or laterally. That 
 part which is beneath the head, and which exceeds 
 the rest of the bone in smallness and levity, is called 
 the neck. Rough, unequal processes are called tube- 
 rosities, or tubercles : but the longer and more acute, 
 spinous, or styloid processes, from their resemblance 
 to a thorn. Thin broad processes, with sharp extre- 
 mities, are known by the name of eristic, or sharp 
 edges. Other processes are distinguished by their 
 form, and called alar , or ptergoid; mamillary , or 
 mastoid; dentiform, or odontoid, &c. Others, from 
 their situation, are called superior, inferior, exterior, 
 and interior. Some have their name from their di- 
 rection; as oblique , straight , transverse, &c. ; and 
 some from their use, as trochanters, rotators , &c. 
 Farrows, depressions , and cavities, are destined either 
 for the reception of contiguous bones, to form an arti- 
 culation with them, when they are called articular 
 cavities , which are sometimes deeper, sometimes shal- 
 lower ; or they receive hard parts, but do not consti- 
 tute a joint with them. Cavities serve also for the 
 transmission and attachment of soft parts. Various 
 names are given to them, according to the magnitude 
 and figure of bones. If they be broad and large at the 
 beginning, and not deep, but contracted at their ends, 
 they are called fovece, or pits. Furrows are open 
 canals, extending longitudinally in the surface of 
 bones. A hollow, circular tube, for the most part of 
 the same diameter from beginning to end, and more or 
 less crooked or straight, long or short, is named a canal. 
 Foramina are tire apertures of canals, or they are 
 formed of the excavated margins of two bones, placed 
 against each other. If such be the form of the margin 
 of a bone, as if a portion were taken out of it, it is 
 called a notch. 
 
 With respect to the formation of bone, there have 
 been various opinions. Physiologists of the present 
 day assert, that it is from a specific action of small 
 arteries, by which ossific matter is separated from the 
 blood, and deposited where it is required. The first 
 thing observable in the embryo, where bone is to be 
 formed, is a transparent jelly, which becomes gradu- 
 ally firmer, and is formed into cartilage. The carti- 
 lage gradually increases to a certain size, and when 
 the process of ossification commences, vanishes as it 
 advances. Cartilages, previous to the ossific action, 
 are solid, and without any cavity ; but when the ossific 
 action of the arteries is about to commence, the ab- 
 sorbents become very active, and form a small cavity 
 in which the bony matter is deposited ; bone continues 
 to be separated, and the absorbents model the mass 
 into its required shape. The process of ossification is 
 extremely rapid in utero: it advances slowly after 
 birth, and is not completed in the human body till about 
 the twentieth year. Ossification in the flat bones, as 
 those of the skull, always begin from central points, 
 and the radiated fibres meet the radii of other ossifying 
 points, or the edges of the adjoining bone. In long 
 bones, as those of the arm and leg, the clavical, meta- 
 carpal, and metatarsal bones, a central ring is formed 
 in the body of the bone, the head and extremities being 
 cartilage, in the centre of which ossification afterward 
 begins. The central ring of the body shoots its bony 
 fibres towards the head and extremities, which extend 
 towards the body of the bone. The head and extre- 
 mities at length come so close to the body as to be 
 merel y separated by a cartilage, which becomes gra- 
 dually thinner until the twentieth year. Thick and 
 round bones, as those of the tarsus, carpus, sternum, 
 and patella, are, at first, all cartilage : ossification be- 
 gins in th^ centre of each. When the bones are de- 
 prived of their soft parts, and are hung together in 
 their natural situation, by means of wire, the whole is 
 termed an artificial skeleton ; but when they are kept 
 142 
 
 (Frontal. 
 
 | Parietal. 
 
 Bones of the cranium I Occipital . 
 or skuM m ’ 
 
 Bones of the fate- 
 
 | together by means of their ligaments, it is called a 
 1 natural skeleton. — The uses of the bones are various, 
 and are to be found in the account of each bone ; it is, 
 therefore, only necessary to observe, in this place, that 
 they give shape to the body, contain and delend the 
 vital viscera, and alford an attachment to all the 
 muscles. 
 
 A Table of the Bones* 
 
 JVb. 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 Temporal 2 
 
 Ethmoid . . 1 
 
 Sphenoid-...-... l 
 
 Superior maxil 2 
 
 Jugal 2 
 
 Nasal 2 
 
 Lachrymal........... 2 
 
 Palatine... 2 
 
 Inferior spongy. ...... 2 
 
 Vomer 1 
 
 Inferior 1 maxil 1 
 
 l Incisores 8 
 
 Dentes or teeth ......< Cuspidati 4 
 
 ( Molares 20 
 
 Bone of the tongue — Hyoides os 1 
 
 Bones of the M r, \ “ US \ 
 
 within the temporal j Stapes ;;;;;;;;;;;;;;; 2 
 
 bones I Orbiculareos 2 
 
 . I Cervical 7 
 
 s f Vertebrae < Dorsal 12 
 
 £,\ (Lumbar 5 
 
 S ) Sacrum 1 
 
 g ( Coccygis os 1 
 
 **«*«•« i si 
 
 The pelvis Innominata ossa 2 
 
 Zi 
 
 The shoulder. 
 
 \ Clavicle.. 
 ' l Scapula... 
 
 The arm Humeri os 
 
 The fore-arm.... I Ulna...*.. 
 
 Carpus or wrist 
 
 ( Radius 2 
 
 ( Naviculare os 2 
 
 Lunare os 2 
 
 I Cuneiforme os 2 
 
 ' Orbiculare os 2 
 
 Metacarpus • 
 L Phalanges . . 
 The thigh 
 
 The leg.......*. 
 
 1 Trapezium os 2 
 
 I Trapezoides os 2 
 
 J Magnum os 2 
 
 t Uiiciforme os 2 
 
 28 
 
 ..Femur 2 
 
 C Patella 2 
 
 < Tibia 2 
 
 ( Fibula 2 
 
 (Calcaneus............ 2 
 
 1 Astragalus............ 2 
 
 u ( Tarsus or instep ■{ Cuboidesos 2 
 
 § I Naviculare os 2 
 
 (. Cuneiformia ossa 6 
 
 js 1 Metatarsus .. 10 
 
 ^ [Phalanges 28 
 
 Sesamoid bones of the thumb and great toe, > s 
 occasionally found j ° 
 
 Total 248 
 
 Calcined human bones, according to Berzelius, are 
 composed, in 100 parts, of 81.9 phosphate of lime, 3 
 fluate of lime, 10 lime. 1.1 phosphate of magnesia, 2 
 soda, and 2 carbonic acid. 100 parts of bones by cal- 
 cination are reduced to 63. Fourcroy and Vauquelin 
 found the following to be the composition of 100 parts 
 of ox bones : 51 solid gelatin, 37.7 phosphate of lime, 10 
 carbonate of lime, and 1.3 phosphate of magnesia ; but 
 Berzelius gives the following as their constituents: 
 33.3 cartilage, 55.35 phosphate of lime, 3 fluate of lime, 
 3.85 carbonate of lime, 2.05 phosphate of magnesia, and 
 2.45 soda, with a little common salt. 
 
 About l-30th of phosphate of magnesia was obtained 
 from the calcined bones of fowls, by Fourcroy and 
 
BON 
 
 BOR 
 
 Vauquelin. When the enamel of teeth, rasped down, 
 is dissolved in muriatic acid, it leaves no albumen, like 
 the other bones. Fourcroy and Vauquelin stare its 
 components to be, 27.1 gelatin and water, 72.9 phos- 
 phate ol' lime. Messrs. Hatchett and Fepys rate its 
 composition at 78 phosphate of lime, 6 carbonate of 
 lime, and 16 water and loss. Berzelius, on the other 
 hand, found only 2 per cent, of combustible matter in 
 teeth. The teeth of adults, by Mr. Pepys, consist of 
 64 phosphate of lime, 6 carbonate of lime, 20 cartilage, 
 and 10 water or loss. The fossil bones of Gibraltar 
 are composed of phosphate of lime and carbonate, like 
 burnt bones. Much difference of opinion exists with 
 regard to the existence of fluoric acid in the teeth of 
 animals; some of the most eminent chemists taking 
 opposite sides of the question. It appears that bones 
 buried for many centuries still retain their albumen, 
 with very little diminution of its quantity. 
 
 Fourcroy and Vauquelin discovered phosphate of 
 magnesia in all the bones they examined, except 
 human bones. The bones of the horse and sheep 
 afford about l-36th of phosphate of magnesia ; those of 
 fish nearly the same quantity as those of the ox. They 
 account for this by observing, that phosphate of mag- 
 nesia is found in the urine of man, but not in that of 
 animals, though both equally take in a portion of mag- 
 nesia with their food. 
 
 The experiments of Mr. Hatchett show, that the 
 membranous or cartilaginous substance, which retains 
 the earthy salts within its interstices, and appears to 
 determine the shape of the bone, is albumen. Mr. 
 Hatchett observes, that the enamel of tooth is analo- 
 gous to the porcellaneous shells, while mother of pearl 
 approaches in its nature to true bone. 
 
 A curious phenomenon with respect to bones is the 
 circumstance of their acquiring a red tinge, when mad- 
 der is given to animals with their food. The bones of 
 young pigeons will thus be tinged of a rose colour in 
 twenty-four hours, and of a deep scarlet in three days ; 
 but the bones of adult animals will be a fortnight in 
 acquiring a rose colour. The bones most remote from 
 the heart are the longest in acquiring this tinge. Mr. 
 Gibson informs us, that extract of logwood too, incon- 
 siderable quantity, will tinge the bones of young 
 pigeons purple. On desisting from the use of this food, 
 however, the colouring matter is again taken up into 
 the circulation, and carried off, the bones regaining 
 their natural hue in a short time. It was said by Du 
 Hamel, that the bones would become coloured and 
 colourless in concentric layers, if an animal were fed 
 alternately one week with madder, and one week 
 without ; and hence he inferred, that the bones were 
 formed in the same manner as the woody parts of 
 trees. But he was mistaken in the fact ; and indeed 
 had it been true, with the inference he naturally draws 
 from it, the bones of animals must have been out of all 
 proportion larger than they are at present. 
 
 Bones are of extensive use in the arts. In their 
 natural state, or dyed of various colours, they are 
 made into handles of knives and forks, and numerous 
 articles of turnery. We have already noticed the 
 manufacture of volatile alkali from bones, the coql of 
 which forms bone-black; or, if they be afterward cal- 
 cined to whiteness in the open air, they constitute the 
 bone ashes of which cupels are made, and which, 
 finely levigated, are used for cleaning articles of paste, 
 and some other trinkets, by the name of burnt harts- 
 horn. The shavings of hartshorn, which is a species 
 of bone, afford an elegant jelly; and the shavings of 
 other bones, of which those of the calf are the best, are 
 often employed in their stead. 
 
 On this principle, Mr. Proust has recommended an 
 economical use of bones, particularly with a view to 
 improve the subsistence of the soldier. He first chops 
 them into small pieces, throws them into a kettle of 
 boiling water, and lets them boil about a quarter of an 
 hour. W hen this has stood till it is cold, a quantity of 
 fat, excellent for culinary purposes when fresh, and at 
 any time fit for making candles, may be taken off the 
 liquor. This, in some instances, amounted to an 
 eighth, and in others even to a fourth, of the weight Of 
 the bones. After this the bones may be ground, and 
 boiled in eight or ten times their weight of water, of 
 which that already used may form a part, till about 
 half is wasted, when a very nutritious jelly will be 
 obtained. The boiler should not be of copper, as this 
 metal is easily dissolved by the jelly; and the cover 
 
 should fit very tight, so that the heat may be greater 
 than that of boiling water, but not equal to that of 
 Papin’s digester, which would give it an empyreuma. 
 The bones of meat that have been boiled are nearly as 
 productive as fresh bones ; but Dr. Young found those 
 of meat that had been roasted afforded no jelly, at least 
 by simmering, or gentle boiling. 
 
 Bones , growth of. See Osteogeny. 
 
 BONEBINDER. See Osteocolla. 
 
 [Boneset. Thoroughwort. Eupatorium perfolia- 
 tum. This is an indigenous vegetable, growing in wet 
 meadows throughout the United States. The whole 
 plant is medicinal, but the leaves and flowers are most 
 active. See Eupatorium perfoliatum. A.] 
 
 BONET, Theophilus, was born at Geneva in 1620, 
 and graduated at Bologna. He had considerable prac- 
 tice, and was extremely zealous in the pursuit of mor- 
 bid anatomy, as well as in extracting valuable obser- 
 vations from authors. His hearing becoming impaired, 
 he devoted the latter part of his life to the arrangement 
 of the materials which he had prepared. His princi- 
 pal work, entitled “ Sepulchretum,” published 1679, 
 was highly approved : and laid the foundation of Mor- 
 gagni’s excellent treatise, “De Sedibus et Causis Mor- 
 borum.” Another publication of his, “ Mercurius com- 
 pilatitius,” is an index of medical literature to the time 
 of its appearance, 1682. His death occurred seven 
 years after. 
 
 Bononie'nsis lapis. The Bononian stone. Called 
 also phosphorus bononiensis, phosphorus kircheri , the 
 light carrier, or Bononian phosphorus. As a medicine, 
 the stone is caustic and emetic. 
 
 BONTIUS, James, was born at Leyden, where he 
 studied medicine, and then went to practice in India. 
 After his return, he wrote several valuable works on 
 the diseases and practice of that country, as well as on 
 Its natural productions, animal and vegetable. The 
 most esteemed is entitled “ De Medicina Indoruin,” 
 and appeared in 1642. 
 
 BO'NUS. Good. A term applied to plants, and 
 remedies from their supposed efficacy. 
 
 Bonus henricus. ( Henricus ; so called, because 
 its virtues were detected by some one whose name 
 was Henry.) See Chenopodium bonus Henricus. 
 
 BONY. Osseus. Of, or belonging to, or resembling 
 bone. 
 
 BORACIC ACID. Acidum boracicum. Sedative 
 salt of Homberg. Acid of Borax. Boracine acid. 
 “The salt composed of this acid and soda had long 
 been used both in medicine and the arts under the 
 name of borax, when Homberg first obtained the acid 
 separate in 1702, by distilling a mixture of borax and 
 sulphate of iron. He supposed, however, that it was 
 a product of the latter ; and gave it the name of vola- 
 tile narcotic salt of vitriol , or sedative salt. Lemery 
 the younger, soon after discovered that it could be ob- 
 tained from borax equally by means of the nitric or 
 muriatic acid ; Geoffroy detected soda in borax : and 
 at length Baron proved, by a number of experiments, 
 that borax is a compound of soda and a peculiar acid. 
 Cadet has disputed this ; but he has merely shown, 
 that the borax of the shops is frequently contaminated 
 with copper ; and Struve and Exchaquet have endea- 
 voured to prove that the boracic and phosphoric acids 
 are the same ; yet their experiments only show, that 
 they resemble each other in certain respects, not in all. 
 
 To procure the acid, dissolve borax in hot water, 
 and filter the solution, then add sulphuric acid by little 
 and little, till the liquid has a sensibly acid taste. Lay 
 it aside to cool, and a great number of small shining 
 laminated crystals will form. These are the boracic 
 acid. They are to be washed with cold water, and 
 drained upon brown paper. 
 
 Boracic acid thus procured is in the form of thin 
 irregular hexagonal scales, of a silvery whiteness, 
 having some resemblance to spermaceti, and the same 
 kind of greasy feel. It has a sourish taste at first, then 
 makes a bitterish cooling impression, and at last leaves 
 an agreeable sweetness. Pressed between the teeth, 
 it is not brittle but ductile. It has no smell; but, 
 when sulphuric acid is poured on it, a transient odour 
 of musk is produced. Its specific gravity in the form 
 of scales is 1.479 ; after it has been fused, 1.803. It is 
 not altered by light. Exposed to the fire it swells up, 
 from losing its water of crystallization, arid in this 
 state is called calcined boracic acid. It melts a little 
 before it is red-hot, without perceptibly losing any 
 
BOR 
 
 BOR 
 
 water, but it does not flow freely till it is red, and then 
 less than the borate of soda. After this fusion it is 
 a hard transparent glass, becoming a little opaque on 
 exposure to the air, without abstracting moisture from 
 it, and unaltered in its properties, for on being dis- 
 solved in boiling water it crystallizes as before. This 
 glass is used in the composition of false gems. 
 
 Boiling water scarcely dissolves one-fiftieth part, 
 and cold water much less. When this solution is dis- 
 tilled in close vessels, part of the acid rises with the 
 water, and crystallizes in the receiver. It is more solu- 
 ble in alkohol, and alkohol containing it burns with a 
 green flame, as does paper dipped in a solution of 
 boracic acid. 
 
 Neither oxygen gas, nor the simple combustibles, 
 nor the common metals, produce any change upon 
 boracic acid, as far as is at present known. If 
 mixed with finely powdered charcoal, it is neverthe- 
 less capable of vitrification ; and with soot it melts into 
 a black bitumen-like mass, which however is soluble 
 in water, and cannot easily be burned to ashes, but sub- 
 limes in part. With the assistance of a distilling heat 
 it dissolves in oils, especially mineral oils ; and with 
 these it yields fluid and solid products, which impart 
 a green colour to spirit of wine. When rubbed with 
 phosphorus it does not prevent its inflammation, but 
 an earthy yellow matter is left behind. It is hardly 
 capable of oxiding or dissolving any of the metals ex- 
 cept iron and zinc, and perhaps copper ; but it com- 
 bines with most of the metallic oxides, as it does with 
 the alkalies, and probably with all the earths, though 
 the greater part of its combinations have hitherto 
 been little examined. It is of peat use in analyzing 
 stones that contain a fixed alkali. 
 
 Crystallized boracic acid is a compound of 57 parts 
 of acid and 43 of water. The honour of discovering 
 the radical of boracic acid, is divided between Sir H. 
 Davy and Gay Lussac and Thenard. The first, on 
 applying his powerful voltaic battery to it, obtained a 
 chocolate-coloured body in small quantity; but the two 
 latter chemists, by acting on it with potassium in 
 equal quantities, at a low red-heat, formed boron and 
 sub-borate of potass. For a small experiment, a glass 
 tube will serve, but on a greater scale a copper tube is 
 to be preferred. The potassium and boracic acid, per- 
 fectly dry, should be intimately mixed before exposing 
 them to heat. On withdrawing the tube from the fire, 
 allowing it to cool, and removing the cork which 
 loosely closed its mouth, we then pour successive por- 
 tions of water into it, till we detach or dissolve the 
 whole matter. The water ought to be heated each 
 time. The whole collected liquids are allowed to set- 
 tle ; when, after washing the precipitate till the liquid 
 ceases to affect syrup of violets, we dry the boron in a 
 capsule, and then put it into a phial out of contact of 
 air. Boron is solid, tasteless, inodorous, and of a 
 greenish-brown oolour. Its specific gravity is some- 
 what greater than water. The prime equivalent of 
 boracic acid has been inferred from the borate of am- 
 monia, to be about 2.7 or 2.8; oxygen being 10; and 
 it probably consists of 2.0 of oxygen + 0.8 of boron. 
 But by Gay Lussac and Thenard, the proportions 
 would be 2 of boron to 1 of oxygen. 
 
 The boracic acid has a more powerful attraction for 
 lime than for any other of the bases, though it does not 
 readily form borate of lime by adding a solution of it 
 to lime water, or decomposing by lime water the solu- 
 ble alkaline borates. In either case an insipid white 
 powder, nearly insoluble, which is the borate of lime, 
 is, however, precipitated. The borate of barytes is 
 likewise an insoluble, tasteless, white powder. 
 
 Bergman has observed, that magnesia, thrown by 
 little and little into a solution of boracic acid, dissolved 
 slowly, and the liquor on evaporation afforded granu- 
 lated crystals, without any regular form : that these 
 crystals were fusible in the fire without being decom- 
 posed ; but that alkohol was sufficient to separate the 
 boracic acid from the magnesia. If, however, some 
 of the soluble magnesian salts be decomposed by alka- 
 line borates in a state of solution, an insipid and inso- 
 luble borate of magnesia is thrown down. It is pro- 
 bable, therefore, that Bergman’s salt was a borate of 
 magnesia dissolved in an excess of boracic acid ; 
 which acid being taken up by the alkohol, the true 
 borate of magnesia was precipitated, in a white pow- 
 der, and mistaken by him for magnesia. 
 
 One of the best known combinations of this acid is 
 144 
 
 the native magnesio-calcareous borate of Kalkbcrg, 
 near Lunenburg; the wurfelstein of the Germans, 
 cubic quartz of various mineralogists, and boracite of 
 Kirwan. 
 
 The borate of potassa is but little known, though it 
 is said to be capable of supplying the place of that of 
 soda in the arts; but more direct experiments are 
 required to establish this effect. Like that, it is capa- 
 ble of existing in two states, neutral and with excess 
 of base, but it is not so crystallizable, and assumes the 
 form of parallelobipeds. 
 
 With soda the boracic acid forms two different salts. 
 One, in which the alkali is more than triple the quan- 
 tity necessary to saturate the acid, is of considerable 
 use in the arts, and has long been known by the name 
 of borax ; under which its history and an account of 
 its properties will be given. The other is a neutral 
 salt, not changing the syrup of violets green like the 
 borate with excess of base; differing from it in taste 
 and solubility ; crystallizing neither so readily, nor in 
 the same manner ; not efflorescent like it ; but, like it, 
 fusible into a glass, and capable of being employed 
 for the same purposes. This salt may be formed by 
 saturating the superabundant soda in borax with some 
 other acid, and then separating the two salts ; but it is 
 obviously more eligible to saturate the excess of soda 
 with an additional portion of the boracic acid itself. 
 
 Borate of ammonia forms in small rhomboidal crys- 
 tals, easily decomposed by fire ; or in scales, of a pun- 
 gent urinous taste, which lose the crystalline form, 
 and grow brown on exposure to the air. 
 
 It is very difficult to combine the boracic acid with 
 alumina , at least in the direct way. 
 
 The boracic acid unites with silex by fusion, and 
 forms with it a solid and permanent vitreous com- 
 pound. This borate of silex, however, is neither sa- 
 pid, nor soluble, nor perceptibly alterable in the air; 
 and cannot be formed w ithout the assistance of a vio- 
 lent heat. In the same manner, triple compounds may 
 be formed with silex and borates already saturated 
 with other bases. 
 
 The boracic acid has been found in a disengaged 
 state in several lakes of hot mineral waters near Monte 
 Rotondo, Berchiaio, and Castellonuovo, in Tuscany, 
 in the proportion of nearly nine grains in a hundred of 
 water, by Hoeffer. Mascagni also found it adhering 
 to scliistus, on the borders of lakes, of an obscure 
 white, yellow, or greenish colour, and crystallized in 
 the form of needles. He has likewise found it in 
 combination with ammonia. 
 
 BORACITE. Borate of magnesia. A crystallized 
 mineral found in gypsum in the Kalberg, in Bruns- 
 wick, and at Segeberg, in Holland. It is translucent, 
 and of a shining greasy lustre, yellowish, grayish, or 
 of a greenish- white colour. Vauquelin’s Analysis 
 gives 33.4 boracic acid, and 16.6 magnesia. 
 
 BO’RAGE. See Borago. 
 
 BORA'GO. (Formerly written Corago ; from cor , 
 the heart, and ago, to affect ; because it was supposed 
 to comfort the heart and spirits.) Borage. 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linmean system. 
 Class, Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the officinal borage. 
 See Borago officinalis. 
 
 Borago officinalis. The systematic name for the 
 borage of the shops. Corrago; Buglossum verum; 
 Buglossum latifolium ; Borago hortensis. The leaves 
 and flowers of this plant, Borago — foliis omnibus 
 alternis, calycibus patentibus of Linnaeus, are esteemed 
 in some countries as refrigerant and cordial. A syrup 
 is prepared from the leaves in France, and used in 
 pleurisies and inflammatory fevers. Their principal 
 use in this island is in that grateful summer beverage, 
 known by the name of cool tankard. 
 
 BO RAS. See Borate. 
 
 Boras sodje. Borate of soda. See Borax. 
 
 BO RATE. Boras. A salt formed of boracic acid 
 with an carthv, alkaline, or metallic base ; as borate 
 of soda, &c. 
 
 BO'RAX. (Borah, Arabian.) Boras soda; Sub- 
 boras soda. The obsolete synonyms are, Chrysocolla : 
 Capistrum avri ; Ancinar ; Borax-lrion ; Acestis 
 an near ; Antincar ; Tincal ; Amphitane ; Baurach ; 
 Nitrum factitium ; Sautema, and Nitrum nativum. 
 “ It does not appear that borax ivas known to the 
 ancients; their chrysocolla being a very different sub- 
 stance, composed of the rust of copper, "triturated w ith 
 
ROT 
 
 BOT 
 
 urine. The word borax occurs for the first time in 
 the works of Geber. 
 
 Borax is found in the East, and likewise in South 
 America. 
 
 The purification of borax by the Venetians and the 
 Hollanders, was, for a long time, kept secret. Chaptal 
 finds, after trying all the processes in the large way, 
 that the simplest method consists in boiling the borax 
 strongly, and for a long time, with water. This solu- 
 tion being filtered, alfords by evaporation crystals, 
 which are somewhat toul, but may be purified by re- 
 peating the operation. 
 
 Purified borax is white, transparent, rather greasy 
 in its fracture, affecting the form of si*-sided prisms, 
 terminating ill three-sided or six-sided pyramids. Its 
 taste is styptic ; it converts syrup of violets to a green ; 
 and when exposed to heat, it swells up, boils, loses its 
 water of crystallization, and becomes converted into 
 a porous, white, opaque mass, commonly called Cal- 
 cined Borax. A stronger heat brings it into a state 
 of quiet fusion ; but the glassy substance thus afforded, 
 which is transparent, and of a greenish yellow colour, 
 is soluble in water, and effloresces in the air. It requires 
 about eighteen times its weight of water to dissolve it 
 at the temperature of sixty degrees of Fahrenheit ; but 
 water at the boiling heat dissolves three times this 
 quantity. Its component parts, according to Kirwan, 
 are, boracic acid 34, soda 17, water 47. 
 
 Borax is rarely used internally in modern practice ; 
 and, according to Murray, it does not appear to possess 
 any activity, although it is supposed by some to be, in 
 doses of half a drachm or two scruples, diuretic and 
 emmenagogue. It is occasionally given in cardialgia 
 as an antacid. Its solution is in common use as a 
 cooling gargle, and to detach mucus,' &c. from the 
 mouth in putrid fever ; and mixed with an equal quan- 
 tity of sugar, it is used in the form of powder to remove 
 the aphthous crust from the tongue in children. The 
 salts formed by the union of the acid of borax with 
 different bases are called borates. 
 
 BORBORY'GMUS. (From (3op6opv§ u>, to make a 
 noise.) The rumbling noise occasioned by flatus in 
 the intestines. It frequently precedes hysterical affec- 
 tions. Dr. Good gives this name to that variety of his 
 Liviotis flatus, which is known by frequent rumbling 
 of the bowels. 
 
 BORJDEU, Theophilus de, a French physician, 
 born in 1722. He graduated at Montpelier, and was 
 soon after appointed inspector of the mineral waters 
 at Bareges, and professor of anatomy. Subsequently, 
 he went to Paris, and was admitted to the faculty 
 there in 1754. He died of apoplexy in his 55th year. 
 His most esteemed work is on the cellular membrane ; 
 his distinctions of the pulse appear too nice for prac- 
 tical utility. 
 
 BORELLI, John Alphonsus, was born at Castel- 
 nuovo, in 1608. He first taught the mathematics in 
 Sicily, then as professor at Pisa ; and being soon after 
 admitted to the celebrated academy del Cimento, he 
 formed the design of explaining the functions of ani- 
 mal bodies, on mathematical principles. For this pur- 
 pose he applied himself diligently to dissection. His 
 grand work, “ De Motu Animalium,” was published 
 after his death, which happened in 1679, at the expense 
 of Christina, queen of Sweden. The imposing appear- 
 ance of his opinions gained them many converts at 
 first, but they have been found very defective on ma- 
 turer examination. He was author of many other 
 publications on different subjects. 
 
 BORON. The combustible basis of boracic acid. 
 See Boracic acid. 
 
 Boro'zail. An Ethiopian word for an epidemic 
 disease, in appearance similar to the lues venerea. 
 
 Borra'go. See Borago. 
 
 Bo'rri. (Indian.) Borri-borri. Boberri. The 
 Indian name for turmeric ; also an ointment used 
 there, in which the roots of turmeric are a chief in- 
 gredient. 
 
 Bota'le foramen. A name formerly applied to 
 the foramen ovale of the heart. 
 
 BOTALLUS, Leonard, an eminent physician of 
 Piedmont, flourished about the middle of the 16th cen- 
 tury. He graduated at Padua ; and attained con- 
 siderable reputation, as well in surgery as in medicine ; 
 having the honour of attending two of the French 
 kings, and the Prince of Orange ; the latter of whom 
 he cured of a wound, in which the carotid artery had 
 
 been injured. He published a treatise on gun-shot 
 wounds, which long remained in high estimation. But 
 that which chiefly gained him celebrity, was a work 
 on bleeding, general and local, which he recommended 
 to be freely practised in a great variety of diseases, 
 both acute and chronic. His opinions were adopted 
 by many, and carried to an extravagant length, par 
 ticularly in France ; but more enlarged experience has 
 tended greatly to lessen their prevalence. 
 
 BoTA'NtcoN. (From (loravy, an herb.) A plaster 
 made of herbs, and described by Paulus A3gineta. 
 
 BOTANIST. Botanicus. One who understands 
 the nature, history, and distinction of vegetables, on 
 settled and certain principles, and can call every plant 
 by a distinct, proper, and intelligible name. 
 
 BO TANY. ( Botariica . BoJaviKy; from (iojavt], 
 an herb or grass, which is derived from (Sow , or (Sookoj , 
 to feed, because grass is the chief food of the animals 
 which are most useful to man.) That branch of 
 natural history which relates to the vegetable kingdom, 
 the second of the three grand assemblages into which 
 ail terrestrial objects are divided. It is a science not 
 confined to the description and classification of plants, 
 as has often been represented, but it comprehends 
 many other important particulars. Its various objects 
 may be conveniently arranged under the following 
 general heads : — 
 
 1. The terminology , or description and nomenclature 
 of the several parts of a plant, which are externally 
 visible^ 
 
 If all natural objects were simple in their form, it 
 would not be easy to distinguish one from another, 
 nor would it be possible to describe them so as to give 
 a clear and precise idea of them. Hence a boundless 
 variety, connected with general resemblances, is wisely 
 and benevolently made their universal character. 
 Every plant is composed of several parts, which differ 
 from each other in their outward appearance, and 
 which cannot fail to strike the most careless spectator. 
 Many of them also are themselves compound, and are 
 obviously capable of being divided into subordinate 
 parts. 
 
 2. The classification or arrangement. A knowledge 
 of the different parts of a plant must necessarily be 
 gained before it is described. But amidst the nume- 
 rous vegetable productions of even a single country, 
 this of itself would avail but little. To give a peculiar 
 name to every individual would be a labour which no 
 invention or diligence can perform ; and, if performed, 
 would produce a burden which no memory can sustain. 
 It is necessary, therefore, to pursue resemblances and 
 differences through a number of gradations, and to 
 found on them primary and subordinate divisions, 
 either ascending from particulars to generals, or de- 
 scending from generals to particulars. The former is 
 the method in which science of every kind is slowly 
 formed and extended ; the latter that in which it is 
 most easily taught. The number of stages through 
 which these subdivisions should be carried is either 
 not pointed out by nature, or enough of nature is not 
 known to fix them with precision. They differ, there- 
 fore, in different systems ; and, unfortunately, corres- 
 ponding ones have not always been called by the same 
 names. 
 
 3. The synonymes of plants, or the names by Which 
 they are distinguished in the writings of professed 
 botanists and others, from the earliest times to the 
 present. 
 
 4. The sensible qualities of plants, or the different 
 manner in which they severally affect the organs of 
 sight, smell, taste, and touch. 
 
 5. The anatomy of plants , or description of the 
 different visible parts of which their substance is 
 composed. 
 
 6. The physiology of plants. A plant, like an ani- 
 mal, is a very compound, organized, living being, in 
 which various operations, both chemical and mecha- 
 nical, are continually carrying on, from its first pro- 
 duction to its final dissolution. It springs from a seed 
 fertilized by the pollen of its parent plant. It takes in 
 foreign substances by its inhaling and absorbent vessels. 
 It elaborates and assimilates to its own substance 
 those parts of them that are nutritious, and throws off 
 the rest. It secretes a variety of fluids by the means 
 of glands, and other unknown organs. It gives that 
 motion to its sap on which a continuance of its life 
 depends. 
 
 145 
 
L'OT 
 
 BOU 
 
 7. The purposes to which different plants are applied , 
 cither as articles of food, ingredients in the composi- 
 tion of medicine, or materials and instruments in the 
 useful and elegant arts ; the soil and situation in which 
 they are generally found, and which are most favour- 
 able to their growth, the time of year in which they 
 open their flowers, and ripen their fruit, with many 
 othei incidental particulars, are properly within the 
 province of the botanist. But as a botanist he is con- 
 cerned with nothing more than the simple facts. The 
 first methods of cultivating such as are raised in con- 
 siderable quantities for the special use or amusement of 
 man ; the theory of iheir nutritious or medicinal pro- 
 perties ; and the manner in which they are to be pre- 
 pared, so as to etfect the intended purposes ; are the 
 province either of the gardener, farmer, physician, 
 chemist, or the artist. 
 
 8. The history of botany. 
 
 BOTANY BAY. An English settlement in New 
 Holland, so called because it afforded the botanist 
 numerous plants. A yellow resin goes by the name 
 of Botany Bay gum, which exudes spontaneously from 
 the trunk of the tree called Acarois resinifera , and 
 also from the wounded bark. All the information 
 that has been hitherto collected respecting the history 
 of the yellow gum is the following : — The plant that 
 produces it is low and small, with long grassy leaves ; 
 but the fructification of it shoots out in a singular 
 manner from the centre of the leaves, on a single 
 straight stem, to the height of twelve or fourteen feet. 
 Of this stem, which is strong and light, like some of 
 the reed class, the natives usually make their spears. 
 The resin is generally dug up out of the soil under the 
 tree, not collected from it, and may, perhaps, be that 
 which Tasman calls “ gum lac of the ground.” Mr. 
 Boles, surgeon of the Lady Penrhyn, gives a somewhat 
 different account; and as this gentleman appears to 
 have paid considerable attention to the subject, his 
 account may certainly be relied upon. After describ- 
 ing the tree in precisely the same manner as above, 
 he observes, that at the top of the trunk of the tree, 
 long grassy leaves grow in great abundance. The 
 gum is found under these leaves in considerable quan- 
 tities : it commonly exudes in round tears, or drops, 
 from the size of a large pea to that of a marble, and 
 sometimes much larger. These are, by the heat of 
 the sun, frequently so much softened, that they fall on 
 the ground, and in this soft state adhere to whatever 
 they fall upon : hence the gum is frequently found 
 mixed with dirt, wood, the bark of the tree, and vari- 
 ous other substances ; so that one lump has been seen 
 composed of many small pure pieces of various sizes, 
 united together, which weighed nearly half a hundred- 
 weight. It is produced in such abundance, that one 
 man may collect thirty or forty pounds in the space of 
 a few hours. The convicts have another method of 
 collecting it ; they dig round the tree, and break off 
 pieces of the roots, which always have some, and fre- 
 quently considerable quantities of the gum in them. 
 This gum appears nearly, but not entirely, the same 
 as that which exudes from the trunk of the tree ; the 
 former is often mixed with a strong-smelling resinous 
 substance of a black nature, and is so interwoven in 
 the wood itself, that it is with difficulty separated. 
 The latter appears a pure, unmi xed, resinous substance. 
 
 Several experiments have been made, principally 
 with the view of determining what menstruum would 
 dissolve the gum the most readi'y, and in the greatest 
 quantity, from which it appears alkohol and aether 
 dissolve the most. 
 
 Theaiseases in which this resin is administered are 
 those of the prims vis, and principally such as arise 
 from spasm, a debility, a loss of tone, or a diminished 
 action in the muscular fibres of the stomach and bow- 
 els, such as loss of appetite, sickness, vomiting, flatu- 
 lency, heart-burn, pains in the stomach, &c. when 
 they were really idiopathic complaints, and not de- 
 pendent upon any disease in the stomach, or affections 
 of other parts of the body communicated to the sto- 
 mach. In debilities and relaxations of the bowels, 
 and the symptoms from thence arising, such as purg- 
 ing and flatulency, it has been found of good effect. In 
 certain cases of diarrhoea, however, (and it seemed 
 those in which an unusual degree of irritability pre- 
 vailed) it did not answer so well, unless given in small 
 doses, and combined with opiates, when the patient 
 seemed to gain greater advantage than when opiates 
 146 
 
 only were had recourse to. In cases of amenonhoea, 
 depending on (what most of those cases do depend 
 upon) a sluggishness, a debility, and flaccidity of the 
 system, this medicine, when assisted by proper exer- 
 cise and diet, has, by removing the symptoms of dys- 
 pepsia, and by restoring the tone and action of the 
 muscular fibres, been found very serviceable. Thir 
 medicine does not, in the dose of about half a drachm 
 appear to possess any remarkably sensible operation 
 It neither vomits, purges, nor binds the belly, nor doer 
 it materially increase the secretion of urine or perspira- 
 tion. It has, indeed, sometimes been said to purge 
 and at others to occasion sweating ; but they are not 
 constant effects, and, when they do occur, it general!} 
 depends on some accidental circumstance. It should 
 seem to possess, in a very extensive degree, the pro- 
 perty of allaying morbid irritability, and of restoring 
 tone, strength, and action, to the debilitated and relax- 
 ed fibre. When the gum itself is given, it should 
 always be the pure unmixed part; if given in the form 
 of a draught, it should be mixed in water with muci 
 lage of gum-arabic ; if made into pills, a small portion 
 of Castile soap maybe employed; it was found the 
 lixiv. sapon. dissolved it entirely. It is commonly, 
 however, made into a tincture by mixing equal part* 
 of the gum and rectified spirit ; one drachm of this 
 tincture, (containing half a drachm of the pure gum) 
 made into a draught with water and syrup, by the 
 assistance of fifteen grains of gum-arabic in mucilage 
 forms an elegant medicine, and at the same time very 
 palatable.. It soon solidifies by the sun, into pieces of 
 a yeilow T colour of various sizes. It pulverizes easily 
 without caking ; nor does it adhere to the teeth when 
 chewed. It has a slightly sweet astringent taste. It 
 melts at a moderate heat. When kindled, it emits a 
 white fragrant smoke. It is insoluble in water, but 
 imparts to it the flavour of storax. Out of nine parts, 
 six are soluble in water, and astringent to the taste ; 
 and two parts are woody fibre. 
 
 , Bo thrion. (From /3o0ptov, a little pit.) Botrium 
 1. file socket for the tooth. 
 
 2. An ulceration of the cornea. 
 
 Botri'tis. (From /Corpus, a bunch of grapes.) Bo- 
 tryites. A sort of burnt cadmia, collected in the top 
 of the furnace, and resembling a bundli of grapes. 
 
 BOTRYOLITE. A brittle and moderately hard 
 mineral, which occurs in mamillary concretions of a 
 pearly or grayish-white colour, composed of silica, bo- 
 racic acid, lime, oxide of iron and water. It come* 
 from Norway. 
 
 BOTRYS. (Bo7pt>f, a cluster of grapes: so called 
 because its seeds hang down like a bunch of grapes v 
 The oak of Jerusalem. 
 
 Botrys mexicana. See Chenopodium ambro 
 sioides. 
 
 Botrys vulgaris. See Chenopodium botrys. 
 
 Bouba'lios. See Momordica Elaterium, and Pu 
 dendum muliebre. 
 
 Bou'bon. See Bubo. 
 
 BOUGI'E. (French for wax candle.) Candelr 
 cerea ; Candela medicata ; Catheteres of Swediaur 
 Cerei mcdicati of Le Dran ; Cereolus Ghirurgorum 
 A term applied by surgeons to a long, slender instru 
 ment, that is introduced through the urethra into th« 
 bladder. Bougies made of the elastic gum are prefeta 
 ble to those made of wax. The caustic bougie differ! 
 from the ordinary one in having a thin roll of caustit 
 in its middle, which destroys the stricture, or any par* 
 it comes in contact with. Those made of catgut arc 
 very seldom used, but are deserving of the attention 
 of the surgeon. Bougies are chiefly used to overcome 
 strictures in the urethra, and the introduction of them 
 requires a good deal of address and caution. They 
 should not be kept in the urethra so long at one time 
 as to excite much pain or irritation. Before their use 
 is discontinued, they should, if practicable, be carried 
 the length of the bladder, in order to ascertain the ex- 
 tent of the strictures, taking care that this be performed 
 not at once, but in a gradual manner, and after repeat 
 ed trials, for much injury might arise from any hasty 
 or violent efforts to remove the resistance that mu* 
 present itself. There are bougies also for the oesopha- 
 gus and rectum. 
 
 BOU'LIMUS. (From /3ov, greatly, and Xrpoj, hun- 
 ger ; or from (5ov\opai , to desire.) A canine or vora- 
 cious appetite. 
 
 BOURNONITE. An anlimonial sulphuretof lead.. 
 
BOY 
 
 BOY 
 
 Bovey coal. Of a brownish-black colour and lamel- 
 lar texture, formed of wood, penetrated with petro- 
 leum or bitumen, and found in England, France, 
 Italy, &c. 
 
 Bovi'lljE. (From 60s, an ox, because cattle were 
 supposed subject to it.) The measles. 
 
 Bovi na fames. The same as bulimia. 
 
 Bovi'sta. See Lycoperdon. 
 
 [BOWEN, Pardon, M.D. This accomplished phy- 
 sician and excellent man was born in Providence, 
 Rhode Island, 22d of March, in the year 1757. 
 
 The incidents of Dr. Bowen’s early life, we have been 
 unable to collect with sufficient accuracy to warrant us 
 in committing them to the pages of an authentic memoir. 
 
 During the prevalence of the yellow fever in Provi- 
 dence, when dejection and dismay sat upon many a 
 brow, and the sense of personal danger threatened to 
 absorb the sympathies of our common nature, and 
 death mocked at the expedients of human science to 
 avert his blow, Dr. Bowen shrunk not from the perils 
 in his way. More than once was his life endangered 
 by an attack of that fearful malady, but God preserved 
 him from thus becoming a victim to his noble intre- 
 pidity in the service of humanity. 
 
 Dr. Bowen confined his attention to no particular 
 department of his profession, but aimed at excellence 
 in all. For his skill in operative surgery he was highly 
 respected, and during many years most of the surgical 
 operations, in and around Providence, were performed 
 by him. In medical surgery he was thought extremely 
 judicious; and his uncommon science, experience, and 
 success in obstetrics, left him without a superior in that 
 difficult branch of his profession. 
 
 Dr. Bowen contributed occasionally to the medical 
 journals of the day; and in the fourth volume of 
 Hosack and Francis’s Medical and Philosophical Re- 
 gister may be found an elaborate account from his pen 
 of the yellow fever, as it prevailed in Providence in the 
 year 1805. He died in October 1836, aged 69 years. 
 His life, in all its stages, was a beautiful exhibition of 
 the virtues, and at its close, an example of Christian 
 holiness. — SeeThach. Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 BOX-TREE. SeeBuzus. 
 
 BOYLE’S FUMING LIQUOR. The hydroguret- 
 ted sulphuret of ammonia. 
 
 [BO YLSTON, Dr. Zabdiel, was born in Massachu- 
 setts in 1680, and was the eldest son of an English phy- 
 sician of the same name, one of the early settlers of 
 that province under the British government. Dr. 
 Boylston is represented as a skilful physician, bold, 
 persevering, courageous and benevolent. “ In the year 
 1721 the small pox appeared in Boston, and pursued its 
 usual desolating career, carrying with it the utmost 
 terror and confusion. On this alarming occasion Dr. 
 Cotton Mather, the learned and distinguished divine, 
 communicated to Dr. Boylston a publication in the 
 Transactions of the Royal Society, announcing the 
 discovery of a new method of mitigating the virulence 
 of this fatal disease. Dr. Boylston was forcibly im- 
 pressed with the benefit of the discovery, and accord- 
 ingly after deliberating on the most safe and expeditious 
 mode of thus artificially introducing the disease into 
 the system, he communicated to the medical gentlemen 
 in Boston the plan he proposed to adopt, and the 
 source whence he derived the first hints of the ope- 
 ration, desiring their concurrence in the undertaking.” 
 In this measure he was opposed by the physicians and 
 clergy, some of whom denounced him from the pulpit; 
 and the inhabitants became enraged, and were ex- 
 cited to commit atrocious acts of outrage on the per- 
 son of Dr. Boylston, extending their rancour even to 
 his family. 
 
 “Undismayed, however, by all this violence, and 
 unsupported by the friendship of any but Dr. Mather, 
 he commenced, on the 27th June 1721, while the small- 
 pox was in its most destructive progress through the 
 town, this untried experiment of inoculation on his 
 own son, a child of thirteen years of age, and two 
 blacks in his family, one of thirty-six, and the other of 
 two years of age, and on all with complete success. 
 This rekindled the fury of the populace, and induced 
 the authorities of the town to summon hirr before 
 them to answer for his practice. He underwent re- 
 peated examinations ; and although he invited all the 
 practitioners in Boston to visit his patients and judge 
 for themselves, he received only insults and threats in 
 reply The facts we have thought worthy of notice, 
 
 a3 remarkable in themselves, and as in some degree 
 characteristic of the excitable spirit of the times. In 
 thus encountering obloquy and reproach, however, Dr. 
 Boylston but experienced the fortune of most of those 
 who have attempted to innovate on long established 
 usages, or to take the lead in the career of public im- 
 provement. The small-pox ceased its ravages in May 
 1722; and during its prevalence Dr. Boylston con- 
 tinued the practice of inoculation to all who could be 
 induced to submit to it. He inoculated with his own 
 hand two hundred and forty-seven of both sexes from 
 nine months to sixty-seven years f of age in Boston and 
 in the neighbouring towns; thirty-nine were inocu- 
 lated by other physicians, after the tumult had in some 
 measure subsided, making in the whole two hundred 
 and eighty-six, of whom only six died; and of these, 
 three were supposed to have taken the disease the na- 
 tural way, some days previous to their being inocu- 
 lated ; three of those who died were his oldest patients. 
 It appears, by the account published by the select men, 
 that during the same period five thousand seven hun- 
 dred and fifty-nine had taken the natural small-pox, 
 eight hundred and forty-four of whom fell victims to 
 the disease, being more than one in six. In the vicinity 
 of Boston it had been still more malignant and fatal. 
 The utility of the practice was now established with- 
 out dispute ; and its success encouraged it3 more gene- 
 ral practice in England, in which country it had been 
 tried upon but few persons, most of whom were con- 
 demned convicts and charity children. The daughter 
 of Lady Mary W. Montague was inoculated in Lon- 
 don, in April 1721, being the first instance in Euiope, 
 and the convicts were made the subjects of the experi- 
 ment in August of the same year. i)r. Boylston there- 
 fore is justly entitled to the honour of being the first 
 inoculator in America ; and this, even before the single 
 instance of the experiment in Europe had come to his 
 knowledge. 
 
 Dr. Boylston, during his unjust persecution, held a 
 correspondence with Sir Hans Sloane, of London, the 
 court physician ; who, being apprised of his very emi- 
 nent services in first introducing inoculation into 
 America, honoured him with an invitation to visit 
 London. He accordingly embarked for that city, and 
 on his arrival was greeted with the most cordial affec- 
 tion and respect. He was elected a member of the 
 Royal Society, the first American, we believe, ever 
 admitted to that honour. He was moreover honoured 
 by being introduced to the royal family, and received 
 tlie most flattering attentions and friendship of some 
 of the most distinguished characters of the nation. 
 After his return to his native country, Dr. Boylston 
 continued at the head of his profession, and engaged in 
 literary pursuits, making many ingenious and useful 
 communications to the Royal Society, and correspond- 
 ing with his numerous friends, among whom he used 
 to mention with great respect and affection the Rev. 
 Dr. Watts, who appears by his letters to have been a 
 warm advocate for inoculation. 
 
 Dr. Boylston possessed a strong and reflecting mind 
 and acute discernment. His character through life 
 was one of unimpeached integrity. He was charitable 
 in his opinions of others, patient under the severest 
 persecution, and forgiving of his bitterest enemies. 
 These qualities, added to the natural ease and suavity 
 of his manners, which had been improved by inter- 
 course with the world, caused his society to be much 
 sought, and to his family and his friends rendered him 
 a most interesting and instructive companion. His 
 health was often interrupted by severe attacks of 
 asthma, to which he was subject for the last forty 
 years of his life. He met death with calmness and 
 perfect resignation in the eighty-seventh year of his 
 age, saying to his friends, 1 my work in this world is 
 done, and my hopes of futurity are brightening.’ He 
 was buried in the family tomb at Brooklyn, on which is 
 inscribed the following appropriate and just language; 
 ‘ Sacred to the memory of Dr. Zabdiel Boylston, Esq., 
 physician and F.R.S., who first introduced the prac- 
 tice of inoculation into America. Through a life of 
 extensive benevolence, he was always faithful to 
 his word, just in his dealings, affable in his man- 
 ners ; and after a long sickness, in which he was ex- 
 emplary for his patience and resignation to his Maker, 
 he quitted this mortal life in a just expectation of a 
 happy immortality, March 1st, 1766.’ His wife died a 
 few years before him.” — See Tkach. Med. Biog. A.] 
 
BRA 
 
 BRA 
 
 Brachk'rium. (From brachiale, a bracelet.) A 
 truss or bandage for hernia ; a term used by the bar- 
 barous Latin writers. 
 
 BRACHLE'US. Brachial; belonging to the arm. 
 
 Brachijeus externus. See Triceps extensor 
 cubiti. 
 
 BrachijEUS internus. See Brachialus internus. 
 
 Brachi.eus musculus. See Brachialis internus. 
 
 BRACHIAL. Brachialis. Of or belonging to the 
 
 arm. 
 
 Brachial artery. Arteria brachialis. The bra- 
 chial artery is the continuation of the axillary artery, 
 which, as it passes behind the tendon of the pectoralis 
 major, receives the name of brachial. It runs down 
 on the inside of the arm, over the musculus coraco- 
 brachialis, and anconaeus internus, and along the 
 inner edge of the biceps, behind the -vena basilica, 
 giving out smali branches as it goes along. Below the 
 bend of the arm it divides into the cubitalis and radia- 
 lis. Sometimes, though rarely, the brachial artery is 
 divided from its origin into two large branches, which 
 run down on the arm, and afterward on the fore-arm, 
 where they are called cubitalis and radialis. 
 
 Brachia'le. The word means a bracelet ; but the 
 ancient anatomical writers apply this term to the car- 
 pus, the part on which the bracelet was worn. 
 
 BRACHIA'LIS. See Brachial. 
 
 Brachialis externus. See Triceps extensor 
 cubiti. 
 
 Brachialis internus. Brachieeus of Winslow. 
 Brachiceus internus of Cowper ; and Humero-cubital 
 of Dumas. A muscle of the fore-arm, situated on the 
 fore-part of the os humeri. It arises fleshy from the 
 middle of the os humeri, at each side of the insertion 
 of the deltoid muscle, covering all the inferior and 
 fore-part of this bone, runs over the joint, and adheres 
 firmly to the ligament ; is inserted, by a strong short 
 tendon, into the coronoid process of the ulna. Its use 
 is to bend the fore arm, and to prevent the capsular 
 ligament of the joint from being pinched. 
 
 BRACHIA7.TJS. Brachiate. Applied to branches, 
 panicles, &c. spread in four directions, crossing each 
 othei alternately in pairs ; a common mode of growth 
 in the branches of shrubs that have opposite leaves, as 
 the lilac, syringa, <fcc. 
 
 Bra'chii os. See Humeri os. 
 
 Brachio-cubital ligament. Ligamentum brachio- 
 cubitale. The expansion of the lateral ligament, 
 which is fixed in the inner condyle of the os humeri, 
 runs over the capsular, to which it closely adheres, 
 and is inserted like radii on the side of the great sig- 
 moid cavity of the ulna ; it is covered on the inside by 
 several tendons, which adhere closely to it, and seem 
 to strengthen it very considerably. 
 
 Brachio-radial ligament. Tig amentum brachio- 
 radiale. The expansion of the lateral ligament, which 
 runs over the external condyle of the os humeri, is in- 
 serted round the coronary ligament from thence all 
 the way down to the neck of the radius, and also in 
 the neighbouring parts of the ulna. Through all this 
 passage it covers the capsular ligament, and is covered 
 by several tendons adhering closely to both. 
 
 BRA'CHIUM. (Bp«%tov, the arm.) The arm, 
 from the shoulder to the wrist. 
 
 Brachium movens quartus. See Latissimus 
 dorsi. 
 
 Brachu'na. According to Avicenna, a species of 
 furor uterinus. 
 
 Brachychro'nius. (From /3paxvs , short, and 
 j^povoj, time.) A disease which continues but a short 
 time. 
 
 Brachypnce'a. (From fipaxvs, short, and zsveu>, to 
 breathe.) Shortness and difficulty of breathing. 
 
 Bra'chys. (From j3pax u ?) short.) A muscle of 
 the scapula. 
 
 BRACTEA. ( Bractea , a thin leaf or plate of me- 
 tal.) A floral leaf. One of the seven fulcra or props 
 of plants, according to Linnaeus. A bractea is a little 
 leaf-like appendage to some flowers, lying under or 
 interspersed in the flower, but generally different in 
 colour from the true leaves of the plant. 
 
 1. It is green in some; as in Ocymum basilicum 
 majus. 
 
 2. Coloured in others ; as in Salvia liorminum , &c. 
 
 3. In some it is caducous, falling off before the 
 
 flowers. 
 
 4. In others in remains ; as in Tibia europwa. 
 
 148 
 
 Coma bracteata is, when the flower-stem is termi- 
 nated with a number of very large bracteac, resem 
 bling a bush of hair. 
 
 BRACTEATiE. (From bractea, here meaning a 
 corolla.) The name of a class of Boerhaave’s method 
 of plants, consisting of herbaceous vegetables, which 
 have petals, and the seeds of which are furnished with 
 a single lobe or cotyledon. 
 
 BRACTEATUS. (From bractea, a floral leaf.) 
 Having a floral leaf ; as pedunculus bracteatus. 
 
 BRACTEIFORMIS Resembling a bractea or 
 floral leaf. 
 
 Bradype'psia. (From (3paSvs , slow, and zstir'Jui, to 
 concoct.) Weak digestion. 
 
 Bra'ggat. A name formerly applied to a ptisan of 
 honpy and water. 
 
 BRAIN. See Cerebrum 
 
 Brain , little. See Cerebellum. 
 
 BRAN. Furfur. The husks or shells of wheat, 
 which remain in the bolting machine. It contains a 
 portion of the farinaceous matter, and is said to have 
 a laxative quality. Decoctions of bran, sweetened 
 with sugar, are used by the common people, and some- 
 times with success, against coughs, hoarseness, &c. 
 
 BRA'NCA. ( Branca , the Spanish for a foot, or 
 branch.) A term applied to some herbs, which are 
 supposed to resemble a particular foot; as branca 
 leonis , lion’s foot ; branca ursina, bear’s foot. 
 
 Branca leonina. See Alchemilla. 
 
 Branca leonis. See Alchemilla. 
 
 Branca ursina. See Acanthus and Heracleum 
 
 Bra'ncHj®. (From to make moist.) Branchi. 
 Swelled tonsils, or glandulous tumours, of the fauces, 
 which secrete saliva. 
 
 Bra'nchus. (From jSpcxWj, to moisten.'! A defluxion 
 of humours from the fauces. 
 
 BRANDY. Spiritus Oallicus. A colourless, 
 slightly opaque, and milky fluid, of a hot and pene- 
 trating taste, and a strong and agreeable smell, ob- 
 tained by distilling from wine. It consists of water, 
 ardent spirit, and a small portion of oil, which renders 
 it milky at first, and, after a certain time, colours it 
 yellow. It is the fluid from which rectified or ardent 
 spirit is obtained. Its peculiar flavour depends on the 
 nature of the volatile principles, or essential oil, which 
 come over along with it in the distillation, and like- 
 wise, in some measure, upon the management of the 
 fire, the wood of the cask in which it is kept, &.c. It 
 is said, that our rectifiers imitate the flavour of brandy, 
 by adding a small proportion of nitrous ajther to the 
 spirit of malt, or molasses. The utility of brandy is 
 very considerable, but, from its pleasant taste and exhi- 
 larating property, it is two often taken to excess. It 
 gives energy to the animal functions ; it is a powerful 
 tonic, cordial, and antispasmodic ; and its utility with 
 camphire, in gangrenous affections, is very great. 
 
 BRANKS. The name in Scotland for the mumps. 
 See Cynanche parotideea. 
 
 BRANKURSINE. See Acanthus. 
 
 Brasi'lia. Brazilwood. 
 
 Brasiliense lignum. See Haematoxylum campe - 
 chianum. 
 
 Brasiliensis radix. The ipecacuanha root is 
 sometimes so called. 
 
 Bra'sium. (From (3pa<jcru), to boil.) Malt, or ger- 
 minated barley. 
 
 Bra sma. (From (ipaatro >, to boil.) The unripe 
 black pepper. Fermentation. 
 
 Bra'smos. The same. 
 
 BRASS. JEs. A combination of copper and zinc. 
 
 Brassade'lla Brassatella. The Ophioglossum , 
 or herb, adder’s tongue. 
 
 BRA'SSICA. (Varro says, quasi prccsica ; from 
 prceseco, to cut off ; because it is cut from the stalk for 
 use : or from zspaaia, a bed in a garden where they are 
 cultivated, or from (jpacrou), to devour, because it is 
 eagerly eaten by cattle.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Tetr adynamia ; 
 Order, Siliquosa. Crambo. Cabbage. Colewort. 
 
 Brassica alba. The w-hite cabbage. 
 
 Brassica apiana. Jagged or crimpled colewort 
 
 Brassica canina. Mercurialis syloestris. See 
 Mercurialis annua. 
 
 Brassica capitata. Cabbage. There are several 
 varieties of cabbage, all of which are generally hard 
 of digestion, producing flatulencies, and afford very lit- 
 tle nourishment. These inconveniences are not exp® 
 
BRE 
 
 rienced by those whose stomachs are strong and accus- 
 tomed to them. Few vegetables run into a state of 
 putrefaction so quickly as cabbages ; they ought, there- 
 fore, always to be used immediately after cutting. In 
 Holland and Germany there is a method of preserving 
 them, by cutting them into pieces, and sprinkling salt 
 and some aromatic herbs among them ; this mass is 
 put into a tub, where it is pressed close, and left to fer- 
 ment, when it is called sour crout, or sauer kraut. 
 These, and all pickles of cabbage, are considered as 
 wholesome and antiscorbutic, from the vinegar and 
 spices they contain. 
 
 Brassica congylodes. Turnip cabbage. 
 
 Brassica cumana. Red colewort. 
 
 Brassica eruca. Brassica erucastrum. Eruca 
 sylvestns. The systematic name for the plant which 
 affords the semen eruca;. Garden rocket. Roman 
 rocket. Rocket gentle. Brassica— foliis lyartis , 
 
 caule hirsuto siliquis glabris , of Linnceus. The seeds 
 of this plant, and of the wild rocket, have an acrid 
 taste, and are eaten by'the Italians in their pickles, &c. 
 They are said to be good aperients and antiscorbutics, 
 but are esteemed by the above-mentioned people for 
 their supposed aphrodisiac qualities. 
 
 Brassica erucastrum. See Brassica eruca. 
 
 Brassica Florida. The cauliflower. 
 
 Brassica gonylicodes. The turnip cabbage. 
 
 Brassica lacuturria. Brassica lacuturris. The 
 Savoy plant. 
 
 Brassica marina. See Convolvulus soldanella. 
 
 Brassica napus. The systematic name for the 
 plant from which the semen napi is obtained. Napus 
 sylvcstris. Bunias. Wild navew, or rape. The 
 seeds yield, upon expression, a large quantity of oil 
 called rape oil, which is sometimes ordered in stimu- 
 lating liniments. 
 
 Brassica oleracea. The systematic name for 
 the brassica capitata of the shops. See Brassica 
 capitata. 
 
 Brassica rapa. The systematic name for the plant 
 whose root is called turnip. Rapum.. Rapus. Napus. 
 Napus dulcis. The turnip. Turnips are accounted a 
 salubrious food, demulcent, detergent, somewhat laxa- 
 tive and diuretic, but liable, in weak stomachs, to pro- 
 duce flatulencies, and prove difficult of digestion. The 
 liquor pressed out of them, after boiling, is sometimes 
 taken medicinally in coughs and disorders of the 
 breast. The seeds are occasionally taken as diuretics ; 
 they have no smell, but a mild acrid taste. 
 
 Brassica rubra. Red cabbage. A very excellent 
 test both for acids and alkalies in which it is superior 
 to litmus, being naturally blue, turning green with 
 alkalies, and red with acids. 
 
 Brassica sabauaa. The Savoy plant. 
 
 Brassica sativa. The common garden cabbage. 
 
 Brasside'llica ars. A way of curing wounds, 
 mentioned by Paracelsus, by applying the herb Brassi- 
 della to them. 
 
 Bra'thu. B padv. An old name for savine. 
 
 BRAZIL WOOD. See Ccesalpina crista. 
 
 [“Brazil wood is the produce of the Ccesalpina 
 crista , growing in Brazil, in the Isle of France, 
 Japan, and other countries. The wood is hard and 
 heavy; and though pale when recent, it acquires a 
 deep red colour by exposure. Digested in water, it 
 affords a fine red infusion, of a sweetish flavour; the 
 residue, which appears nearly black, imparts much of 
 its colour to alkaline liquors. With alkohol it gives a 
 deep red tincture: alkalies and soap convert its red 
 colour to a fine purple; hence, paper tinged with 
 Brazil wood is sometimes used as a test for alkalies ; 
 acids render it yellow: alutn produces a fine crimson 
 lake, with infusion of Brazil wood : muriate of tin 
 forms with it a crimson precipitate, bordering on pur- 
 ple : the salts of iron give a dingy purple colour. Sul- 
 phuretted hydrogen destroys the colour of infusion of 
 Brazil wood, but it reappears on expelling the gas.” — 
 See Webster's Man. of Chem. A.] 
 
 BREAD. Fanis. “Farinaceous vegetables are 
 converted into meal by trituration, or grinding in a 
 mill; and when the husk or bran has been separated 
 by sifting or bolting, the powder is called flour. This 
 is composed of a small quantity of mucilaginous sac- 
 charine matter, soluble in cold water ; much starch, 
 which is scarcely soluble in cold water, but combines 
 with that fluid by heat ; and an adhesive gray sub- 
 stance insoluble in water, alkohol, oil, or aether, and 
 
 BRE 
 
 resembling an animal substance in many of its pro- 
 perties. 
 
 When flour is kneaded together with water, it forms 
 a tough paste, containing these principles very little 
 altered, and not easily digested by the stomach. The 
 action of heat produces a considerable change in the 
 gluten, and probably in the starch, rendering the com- 
 pound more easy to masticate, as well as to digest. 
 Hence the first approaches towards the making of 
 bread consisted in parching the corn, either for imme- 
 diate use as food, or juevious to its trituration into 
 meal; or else in baking the flour into unleavened 
 bread, or boiling it into masses more or less consistent ; 
 of all which we have sufficient indications in the histo- 
 ries of the earlier nations, as well as in the various prac- 
 tices of the moderns. It appears likewise from the 
 Scriptures, that the practice of making leavened bread 
 is of very considerable antiquity ; but the additions of 
 vest, or the vinous ferment, now so generally used, 
 seems to be of modern date. 
 
 Unleavened bread in the form of small cakes, or bis- 
 cuit, is made for the use of shipping in large quanti- 
 ties; but most of the bread used on shore is made to 
 undergo, previous to baking, a kind of fermentation, 
 which appears to be of the same nature as the fer- 
 mentation of saccharine substances; but is checked 
 and modified by so many circumstances, as to render 
 it not a little difficult to speak with certainty and pre- 
 cision respecting it. 
 
 When dough or paste is left to undergo a sponta- 
 neous decomposition in an open vessel, the various 
 parts of the mass are differently affected, according to 
 the humidity, the thickness or thinness of the part, 
 the vicinity or remoteness of fire, and other circum- 
 stances less easily investigated. The saccharine part 
 is disposed to become converted into alkohol, the mu- 
 cilage has a tendency to become sour and mouldy, 
 while the gluten in all probability verges towards the 
 putrid state. An entire change in the chemical attrac- 
 tions of the several component parts must then take 
 place in a progressive manner, not altogether the same 
 in the internal and more humid parts as in the exter- 
 nal parts, which not only become dry by simple evapo- 
 ration, but are acted upon by the surrounding air. 
 The outside may therefore become mouldy or putrid, 
 while the inner part may be only advanced to an acid 
 state. Occasional admixture of the mass would of 
 course not only produce some change in the rapidity of 
 this alteration, but likewise render it more uniform 
 throughout the whole. The effect of this commencing 
 fermentation is found to be, that the mass is rendered 
 more digestible and light ; by which last expression it 
 is understood, that it is rendered much more porous by 
 the disengagement of elastic fluid, that separates its 
 parts from each other, and greatly increases its bulk. 
 The operation of baking puts a stop to this process, 
 by evaporating great part of the moisture which is 
 requisite to favour the chemical attraction, and pro- 
 bably also by still farther changing the nature of the 
 component parts. It is then bread. 
 
 Bread made according to the preceding method will 
 not possess the uniformity which is requisite, because 
 some parts may be mouldy, while others are not yet 
 sufficiently changed from the state of dough. The 
 same means are used in this case as have been found 
 effectual in promoting the uniform fermentation of 
 large masses. This consists in the use of a leaven or 
 ferment, which is a small portion of some matter of 
 the same kind, but in a more advanced stage of the 
 fermentation. After the leaven has been well incor- 
 porated by kneading into fresh dough, it not only brings 
 on the fermentation with greater speed, but causes it 
 to take place in the whole of the mass at the same 
 time ; and as soon as the dough has by this means ac- 
 quired a due increase of bulk from the carbonic acid, 
 which endeavours to escape, it is judged to be suffi- 
 ciently fermented, and ready for the oven. 
 
 The fermentation by means of leaven or sour dough 
 is thought to be of the acetous kind, because it is ge- 
 nerally so managed, that the bread has a sour flavour 
 and taste. But it has been ascertained that this acidity 
 proceeds from true vinegar. Bread raised by leaven 
 is usually made of a mixture of wheat and rye, not 
 very accurately cleared of the bran. It is distinguished 
 by the name of rye-bread ; and the mixture of these 
 two kinds of grain is called bread-corn, or meslin, in 
 many parts of the kingdom, where it is raised on one 
 
 149 
 
ERE 
 
 BRE 
 
 ana tne same piece of ground, and passes through all 
 the processes of reaping, threshing, grinding, &c. in 
 this mixed state. 
 
 Yest or barm is used as the ferment for the finer 
 kinds of bread. This is the mucilaginous froth which 
 rises to the surface of beer in its first stage of ferment- 
 ation. When it is mixed with dough, it produces a 
 much more speedy and effectual fermentation than 
 that obtained by leaven, and the bread is accordingly 
 much lighter, and scarcely ever sour. The fermenta- 
 tion by yest seems to be almost certainly of the vinous 
 or spirituous kind. 
 
 Bread is much more uniformly miscible with water 
 than dough ; and on this circumstance its good quali- 
 ties most probably do in a great measure depend. 
 
 A very great number of processes are used by cooks, 
 confectioners, and others, to make cake*, puddings, 
 and other kinds of bread, in which different qualifies 
 are required. Some c.akes are rendered brittle, or as 
 it is called short , by an admixture of sugar or of starch. 
 Another kind of brittleness is given by the addition of 
 butter or fat. White of egg, gum-water, isinglass, 
 and other adhesive substances, are used, when it is 
 intended that the effect of fermentation shall expand 
 the dough into an exceedingly porous mass. Dr. Per- 
 cival has recommended the addition of salep, or the 
 nutritious powder of the orchis root. He says, that 
 an ounce of salep, dissolved in a quart of water, and 
 mixed with two pounds of flour, two ounces of yest, 
 and eighty grains of salt, produced a remarkably good 
 loaf, weighing three pounds two ounces ; while a loaf 
 made of an equal quantity of the other, ingredients, 
 without the salep, weighed but two pounds and twelve 
 ounces. If the salep be in too large quantity, how- 
 ever, its peculiar taste will be distinguishable in the 
 bread. The farina of potatoes; likewise, mixed with 
 wheaten flour, makes very good bread. The reflecting 
 chemist will receive considerable information on this 
 subject from an attentive inspection of the receipts to 
 be met with in treatises of cooking and confectionary. 
 
 Mr. Accum, in his late Treatise on Culinary Poisons, 
 states, that the inferior kind of flour which the Lon- 
 don bakers generally use for making loaves, requires 
 the addition of alum to give them the white appear- 
 ance of bread made from fine flour. ‘ The baker’s 
 flour is very often made of the worst kinds of damaged 
 foreign wheat, and other cereal grains mixed with 
 them in grinding the wheat into flour. In this capital, 
 no fewer than six distinct kinds of wheaten flour are 
 brought into the market. They are called fine flour, 
 seconds, middlings, fine middlings, coarse middlings, 
 and twenty-penny flour. Common garden beans and 
 pease are also frequently ground up among the Lon- 
 don bread flour. 
 
 ‘ The smallest quantity of alum that can be employed 
 with effect to produce a white, light, and porous bread 
 from an inferior kind of flour, I have my own baker’s 
 authority to state, is from three to four ounces to a 
 sack of flour weighing 240 pounds.’ 
 
 1 The following account of making a sack of five 
 bushels of flour into bread, is taken from Dr. P. Mark- 
 ham’s Considerations on the Ingredients used in the 
 Adulteration of Flour and Bread, p. 21. 
 
 Five bushels flour, 
 
 Eight ounces of alum, 
 
 Four lbs. salt, 
 
 Half a gallon of yest, mixed with about 
 Three gallons of water. 
 
 ‘Another substance employed bv fraudulent bakers 
 is subcarbonate of ammonia. With this salt they 
 realize the important consideration of producing light 
 and porous bread from spoiled, or what is technically 
 called sour flour. Tnis salt, which becomes wholly 
 converted into a gaseous substance during the ope- 
 ration of baking, causes the dough to swell up into 
 air-bubbles, which carry before them the stiff dough, 
 and thus it renders the dough porous ; the salt itself 
 is at the same time totally volatilized during the ope- 
 ration of baking.’ — 1 Potatoes are likewise largely, 
 and, perhaps, constantly used by fraudulent bakers, 
 as a cheap ingredient to enhance their profit.’ — ‘ There 
 are instances of convictions on record, of bakers hav- 
 ing used gypsum, chalk, and pipe-clav, in the manu- 
 facture of bread.’ 
 
 Mr. E. Davy, Prof, of Chemistry at the Cork Insti- 
 tution, has made experiments, showing that from 
 . twenty to forty grains of common carbonate of mag- 
 150 
 
 nesia,well mixed with a pound of the worst new at- 
 conda flour, materially improved the quality of the 
 bread baked with it. 
 
 The habitual and daily introduction of a portion of 
 alum into the human stomach, however small, must 
 be prejudicial to the exercise of its functions, and par- 
 ticularly in persons of a bilious and costive habit. 
 And, besides, as the best sweet flour never stands in 
 need of alum, the presence of this salt indicates an in- 
 ferior and highly acescent food ; which cannot fail to 
 aggravate dyspepsia, and which may generate a cal 
 culous diathesis in the urinary organs. Every precau- 
 tion of science and law ought, therefore, to be em- 
 ployed to detect and stop such deleterious adulterations. 
 Bread may be analyzed for alum by crumbling it 
 down when somewhat stale in distilled water, squeez- 
 ing the pasty mass through a piece of cloth, and then 
 passing the liquid through a paper filter. A limpid 
 infusion will thus be obtained. It is difficult to pro- 
 cure it clear if we use new bread or hot water. A di- 
 lute solution of muriate of barytds dropped into the fil- 
 tered infusion, will indicate by a white cloud, more or 
 less heavy, the presence and quantity of alum. I find 
 that genuine bread gives no precipitate by this treat- 
 ment. The earthy adulterations are easily discovered 
 by incinerating the bread at a red heat in a shallow 
 earthen vessel, and treating the residuary ashes with 
 a little nitrate of ammonia. The earths themselves 
 will then remain, characterized by their whiteness and 
 insolubility. 
 
 The latest chemical treatise on the art of making 
 bread, except the account given by Mr. Accum in his 
 work on the Adulterations of Food , is the article 
 Baking, in the Supplement to the Encyclopa;dia Bri- 
 tannica. 
 
 Under Process of Baking , we have the following 
 statement: ‘An ounce of alum is then dissolved over 
 the fire in a tin pot, and the solution poured into a 
 large tub, called by the bakers the seasoning- tub. Four 
 pounds and a half of salt are likewise put into the 
 tub, and a pailful of hot w ater.’ Note on this pas- 
 sage. — ‘ In London, where the goodness of bread is 
 estimated entirely by its whiteness, it is usual with 
 those bakers who employ flour of an inferior quality, 
 to add as much alum as common salt to the dough. 
 Or, in other words, the quantity of salt added is dimi- 
 nished one-half, and the deficiency supplied by an 
 equal weight of alum. This improves the look of the 
 bread very much, rendering it much whiter and 
 firmer.’ ” — Ure's Chem. Diet. 
 
 BREAD-FRUIT. The tree which affords this, 
 grows in all the Ladrone islands in the South sea, in 
 Otaheite, and now in the West Indies. The bread- 
 fruit grows upon a tree the size of a middling oak. The 
 fruit is about the size of a child’s head, and the sur- 
 face is reticulated, not much unlike the surface of a 
 truffle. It is covered with a thin skin, and has a core 
 about the size of a small knife. The eatable pari is 
 between th ■ skin and the core: it is as white as 
 snow, and somewhat of the consistence of new bread. 
 It must be toasted before it is eaten, being first divided 
 into three or four parts. Its taste is insipid, with a 
 slight sweetness, nearly like that of wheaten bread 
 and artichoke together. This fruit is the constant 
 food of the inhabitants all the year, it being in season 
 eight months. 
 
 Bread-nut. See Brosimwtn alicastrum. 
 
 BREAST. Mamma. The two globular projec- 
 tions, composed of common integuments, adipose sub- 
 stance, and lacteal glands and vessels, and adhering 
 to the anterior and lateral regions of the thorax of 
 females. On the middle of each breast is a projecting 
 portion, termed the papilla , or nipple , in which the 
 excretory ducts of the glands terminate, and around 
 which is a coloured orb, or disc, called the areola. 
 The use of the breasts is to suckle new-born infants. 
 
 BREAST BONE. See Sternum. 
 
 BRECCIA. An Italian term, frequently used by 
 our mineralogical writers to denote such compound 
 stones as are composed of agglutinated fragments of 
 considerable size. When the agglutinated parts are 
 rounded, the stone is called pudding-stone. Breccias 
 are denominated according to the nature of their com- 
 ponent parts. Thus wc have calcareous breccias, or 
 ma'bles; and siliceous breccias, which are still more 
 minutely classed, according to their varieties. 
 
 BRE GMA. (From 6pex * j to moisten ; formerly so 
 
BRI 
 
 BRO 
 
 called, because, in infants, and sometimes even in 
 adults, they are tender and moist.) An old name for 
 the parietal bones. 
 
 BRE VIS. Short. Applied to distinguish parts dif- 
 fering only in length, and to some parts, the termina- 
 tion of which is not far from their origin ; as brevia 
 vasa, the branches of the splenic vein. 
 
 Brky'nia. (An American plant named in honour of 
 Dr. Brennius.) A species of capparis. 
 
 BRIAR. See Rosa. 
 
 Bri'cdmum. A name which the Gauls gave to the 
 herb artemisia. 
 
 BRIMSTONE. See Sulphur. 
 
 BRISTLE. See Seta. 
 
 BRISTOL HOT-WELL. Bristoliensis aqua. A 
 pure, thermal or warm, slightly acidulated, mineral 
 spring, situated about a mile below Bristol. The fresh 
 water is inodorous, perfectly limpid and sparkling, and 
 sends forth numerous air-bubbles when poured into a 
 glass. It is very agreeable to the palate, but without 
 having any very decided taste, at least none that can 
 be distinguished by a common observer. Its specific 
 gravity is only 1.00077, which approaches so near to 
 that of distilled water, that this circumstance alone 
 would show that it contained but a very small admix- 
 ture of foreign ingredients. The temperature of these 
 waters, taking the average of the most accurate ob- 
 servations, may be reckoned at 74 deg. ; and this does 
 not very sensibly vary during winter or summer. 
 Bristol water contains both solid and gaseous matter, 
 and the distinction between the two requires to be 
 attended to, as it is owing to the very small quantity 
 of solid matter that it deserves the character of a very 
 tine natural spring; and to an ex^es^in gaseous con- 
 tents that it seems to be principally indebted for its 
 medical properties, whatever they may be, independent 
 of those of mere water, with an increase of tempera- 
 ture. From the different investigations of chemists, it 
 appears that the principal component parts of the Hot- 
 Well water are, a large proportion of carbonic acid 
 gas, or fixed air, and a certain portion of magnesia and 
 lime, in various combinations, with the muriatic, 
 vitriolic, and carbonic acids. The general inference 
 is, that it is considerably pure for a natural fountain, 
 as it contains no other solid matter than is found in 
 almost all common spring water, and in less quantity. 
 
 On account of these ingredients, especially the car- 
 bonic acid gas, the Hot-Well water is efficacious in 
 promoting salutary discharges, in green-sickness, as 
 well as in the blind haemorrhoids. It may be taken 
 with advantage in obstructions, and weakness of the 
 bowels, arising from habitual costiveness; and, from 
 the purity of its aqueous part, it has justly been con- 
 sidered as a specific in diabetes, rendering the urinary 
 organs more fitted to receive benefit from those medi- 
 cines which are generally prescribed, and sometimes 
 successful. 
 
 But the high reputation which this spring has ac- 
 quired, is chiefly in the cure of pulmonary consumption. 
 From the number of unsuccessful cases among those 
 who frequent this place, many have denied any pecu- 
 liar efficacy in this spring, superior to that of common 
 water. It is not easy to determine how much may be 
 owing to the favourable situation and mild, temperate 
 climate which Bristol enjoys ; but it cannot be doubted 
 that the Hot-Well water, though by no means a cure 
 for consumption, alleviates some of the most harassing 
 symptoms of this formidable disease. It is particu- 
 larly efficacious in moderating the thirst, the dry, burn- 
 ing heat of the hands and feet, the partial night sweats, 
 and the symptoms that are peculiarly hectical; and 
 thus, in the earlier stages of phthisis, it may materially 
 contribute to a complete re-establishment of health ; 
 and even in the latter periods, mitigate the disease 
 when the cure is doubtful, if not hopeless. 
 
 The sensible effects of this water, when drunk 
 warm and fresh from the spring, arc a gentle glow of 
 the stomach, succeeded sometimes by a slight and tran- 
 sient degree of headach and giddiness. By a con- 
 tinued use, in most cases it is diuretic, keeps the skin 
 moist and perspirable, and improves the appetite and 
 health. Its effects on the bowels are variable. On the 
 whole, a tendency to costiveness seems to be the more 
 general consequence of a long course of this medicinal 
 spring, and therefore the use of a mild aperient is re- 
 quisite. These effects, however, are applicable only 
 to invalids; for healthy persons who taste the water at 
 
 the fountain, seldom discover any thing in it but a 
 degree of warmth, which distinguishes it from the 
 common element. 
 
 The season for the Hot-Well is generally from the 
 middle of May to October: but as the medicinal pro- 
 perties of the water continue the same throughout the 
 year, the summer months are preferred merely on 
 account of the concomitant benefits of air and exercise. 
 
 It should be mentioned, that another spring, nearly 
 resembling the Hot-Well, has been discovered at 
 Clifton, which is situated on the summit of the same 
 hill, from the bottom of which the Hot- Well issues. 
 The water of Sion-Spring, as it is called, is one or two 
 degrees colder than the Hot-Well ; but in other respeets 
 it sufficiently resembles it to be employed for all similar 
 purposes. 
 
 Britannica kerba. See Rumex hydrolap athurn, 
 and Arctium lappa. 
 
 BRIT A'NNICUS. British. Applied to plants which 
 grow in this country, and to some remedies. 
 
 BRITISH GUM. When starch is exposed to a tem- 
 perature between 600° and 700° it swells, and exhales 
 a peculiar smell; it becomes of a brown colour, and 
 in that state is employed by calfco-printers. It is so- 
 luble in cold water, and does not form a blue compound 
 with iodine. Vauquelin found it to differ from gum in 
 affording oxalic instead of mucous acid, when treated 
 with nitric acid. — Braude’s Manuel , iii. 34. 
 
 British Oil. A variety of the black species of pe- 
 troleum, to which this name has been given as an 
 empirical remedy. 
 
 BROCATELLO. A calcareous stone or marble, 
 composed of fragments of four colours, white, gray, 
 yellow, and red. 
 
 BRO CCOLI. Brassica Italica. As an article of 
 diet, this may be considered as more delicious than 
 cauliflower and cabbage. Sound stomachs digest 
 broccoli without any inconvenience ; but in dyspeptic 
 stomachs, even when combined with pepper, &c. it 
 always produces flatulency, and nauseous eructations. 
 
 Brociios. (Bpo%oj, a snare.) A bandage. 
 
 Bro'chthus. (From /?£>£%w, to pour.) The throat; 
 also a small kind of drinking- vessel. 
 
 Bro'ciius. B poKos- One with a prominent upper- 
 lip, or one with a full mouth and prominent teeth. 
 
 BROCKLESBY, Richard, was born in Somerset- 
 shire, though of an Irish family, in 1722. After study- 
 ing at Edinburgh, he graduated at Leyden ; then set- 
 tled in London, but did not advance very rapidly in 
 practice. About 1757, he was appointed physician to 
 the army in Germany, and on his return after six 
 years, published the result of his experience, in a work 
 entitled “Economical and Medical Observations.” 
 His success now became more decided, and being pru- 
 dent in his affairs, and without a family, he realized 
 a considerable fortune. He proved himself however 
 sufficiently liberal by presenting 1000Z. to Mr. Edmund 
 Burke, who had been his school-fellow ; and by offer- 
 ing an annuity of 100Z. to Dr. Johnson, to enable him 
 to travel, which was not however accepted. He was 
 author of several other works, and died in 1797. 
 
 Bro'dium. A term in pharmacy, signifying the 
 same with jus culum, broth, or the liquor in which any 
 thing Is boiled. Thus, we sometimes read of brodium 
 salis , or a decoction of salt. 
 
 BRO'MA. (From- /Jpwo-xo), to eat.) Food of any 
 kind that is masticated, and not drank. 
 
 Broma-thron. (From jgpwcrxw, to eat.) Mushrooms. 
 
 BROMATOLOGY. (Bromatologia ; from (jpmpa, 
 food, and Aoyoj, a discourse.) A discourse or treatise 
 on food. 
 
 BROME'LIA. (So named in honour 'of Olaus 
 Bromel, a Swede, author of Lupologia , &c. in 1687.) 
 The name of a genus of plants. Class, Hexandriu. 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Bromelia ananas. The systematic name of the 
 plant which affords the pine-app^ Bromelia ; — foliis 
 ciliato spinosis , mucronatis , spica comosa.of Lirmceus 
 It is used principally as a delicacy for the table, and is 
 also given with advantage as a refrigerant in fevers. 
 
 Bromelia kakatas. The systematic name of the 
 plant from which we obtain the fruit called penguin, 
 which is given in the Spanish West Indies to cool and 
 quench thirst in fevers, dysenteries, &c. It grows in a 
 cluster, there being several of the size of one’s finger to- 
 gether. Each portion is clothed with husk containing a 
 white pulpy substance, which is the eatable part ; and if 
 
BRO 
 
 BRO 
 
 it be not perfectly ripe, its flavour resembles that of the 
 pine-apple. The juice of the ripe fruit is very austere, 
 and is made use of to acidulate punch. The inhabit- 
 ants of the West Indies make a wine of the penguin, 
 which is very intoxicating, and has a good flavour. 
 
 BROMFIELD, William, was born in London, 
 1712 ; and attained considerable reputation as a sur- 
 geon. At the age of twenty-nine he began to give 
 anatomical lectures, which were very well attended. 
 About three years after, in conjunction with the Rev. 
 Mr. Madan, he formed the plan of the Lock Hospital ; 
 and so ably enforced the advantages of such an insti- 
 tution, that a sufficient fund was raised for erecting the 
 present building ; and it has been since maintained by 
 voluntary contributions. He was appointed surgeon, 
 and held that office for many years : he was also sur- 
 geon to St. George’s Hospital, and to Her Majesty's 
 household. He wrote many works; the most con- 
 siderable was entitled “ Chirurgical Cases and Ob- 
 servations,” in 1773, but reckoned not to answer the 
 expectations entertained of him. He attained his 
 eightieth year. 
 
 [BROMINE. In 1826, M. Balard of Montpelier dis- 
 covered in sea-water a new substance, to which he 
 gave the name muride ; but it has since been changed 
 to bromine, a word derived from the Greek fiewyos 
 (graveolentia) signifying a strong or rank odour. . 
 
 Bromine exists in sea-water in the form of hydro- 
 bromic acid. It is present, however, in very small 
 quantity; and even the uncrystallizable residue called 
 bittern , left after the muriate of soda has been "sepa- 
 rated from sea-water by evaporation, contains but little 
 of it. On adding chlorine to this liquid, an orange 
 yellow tint appears ; and on heating the solution to the 
 boiling point, the red vapours of bromine are expelled, 
 which may be condensed by a freezing mixture. A 
 better process is to transmit a current of chlorine gas 
 through the bittern, and then to agitate a portion of 
 sether with the liquid. The aether dissolves the whole 
 of the bromine, from which it receives a beautiful 
 hyacinth red tint, and on standing, rises to the surface. 
 When the ethereal solution is agitated with caustic 
 potassa, its colour entirely disappears, and on evapo- 
 ration, cubic crystals of the hydro-bromate of potassa 
 are deposited. On mixing these crystals, reduced to 
 powder, with pure peroxide of manganese, and adding 
 sulphuric acid diluted with its volume of water, the 
 bromine is disengaged in a gaseous state. A small 
 receiver, nearly filled with water, is attached to the 
 retort, the beak of which and the receiver are kept 
 cool by a frigorific mixture. The bromine condenses 
 in the beak, runs into the receiver, and falls to the 
 bottom on account of its great specific gravity. It is 
 slightly soluble, but the water in its immediate vicinity 
 soon becomes saturated. The water is decanted, and 
 the remainder distilled with chloride of calcium, by 
 which the bromine is obtained in a liquid state. 
 
 M. Balard has also detected bromine in marine 
 plants which grow on the shores of the Mediterranean, 
 and has procured it from the ashes of the sea weeds, 
 that furnish iodine. He has likewise found it in the 
 ashes of some animals, especially in those of the jan- 
 thina violacea, one of the testaceous mollusca. 
 
 Bromine at common temperature is a liquid, the 
 colour of which is blackish red, when viewed in mass 
 and by reflected light, but. appears hyacinth red when 
 a thin stratum is interposed between the light and the 
 observer. Its odour, which somewhat resembles that 
 of chlorine, is very disagreeable ; and its taste power- 
 ful. It acts with energy on organic matters, such as 
 wood or cork, and corrodes the animal texture ; but 
 if applied to the skin for a short time only, it commu- 
 nicates a yellow stain less intense than that from 
 iodine, and which soon disappears. It is highly de- 
 structive to animals : one drop of it placed on the beak 
 of a bird proves fatal. — Webster's Man. of Chem. A.] 
 
 [Bromic acid. B^nnine unites with oxygen and 
 forms Bromic acid , which may be obtained in a sepa- 
 rate state by decomposing a dilute solution of the bro- 
 mate of baryta with sulphuric acid. From the analy- 
 sis of the bromate of potassa, it appears to consist of 
 1 atom of bromine -[-5 atoms oxygen. 
 
 The bromates are analogous to the chlorates and 
 iodates. Thus the bromate of potassa is converted 
 by heat into the bromuret of potassium, with disen- 1 
 gagement of pure oxygen, deflagrates when thrown 
 ,on burning coals, and forms with sulphur a mixture I 
 152 
 
 which detonates by percussion. The acid of the bro- 
 mates is decomposed by hydro-bromic and muriatic 
 acids. — JVebst. Man. of Chem. A.] 
 
 Bro'mion. (From /Spot/ioj, the oat.) The name of 
 a plaster, made with oaten flour, mentioned by Paulu 3 
 ASgineta. 
 
 BRO'MUS. (From jSpw^a, food.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Tri- 
 andria ; Order, Digynia. Brome-grass. 
 
 Bromus sterilis. (From fipwaKu), to eat.) The 
 wild oat. 
 
 BRO'NCHIA. (Bronchia, orum.. neut. plur. ; from 
 Ppoyxos , the throat.) See Trachea. 
 
 BRONCHIAL. (Bronchi a Us ; from bronchia .) 
 
 Appertaining to the windpipe, or bronchia; as bron- 
 chial gland, artery, &c. 
 
 BRONCHIA'LIS. See Bronchial. 
 
 Bronchiales arteri.e. Bronchial arteries. — 
 Branches of the aorta given off in the chest. 
 
 Bronchiales glandule. Bronchial glands. — 
 Large blackish glands, situated about the bronchia 
 and trachea. 
 
 BKONCHOCE LE. (From Ppoyxos, the windpipe, 
 and a tumour.) Botium; Hernia gutturis ; 
 
 Guttur tumidum; Tracheloyhyma ; Gossurn ; Eze- 
 chebronclios ; Gongrona ; Hernia bronchialis ; Tra- 
 cheocele. Derbyshire neck. This disease is marked 
 by a tumour on the fore-part of the neck, and seated 
 between the trachea and skin. In general, it has been 
 supposed principally to occupy the thyroid gland. We 
 are given to understand that it is a very common dis- 
 order in Derbyshire ; but its occurrence is by no means 
 frequent in oth«r parts of Great Britain, or in Ire'and. 
 Among the inhabitJlhts of the Alps, and other moun- 
 tainous countries bordering thereon, it is a disease very 
 often met with, and is there known by the name of 
 goitre. The cause which gives rise to it, is by no 
 means certain, and the observations of different writers 
 are of very little practical utility. Dr. Saunders con- 
 troverts the general idea of the bronchocele being pro- 
 duced by the use of snow water. The swelling is at 
 first without pain, or any evident fluctuation ; when 
 the disease is of long standing, and the swelling con- 
 siderable, we find it in general a very difficult matter 
 to effect a cure by medicine, or any external applica- 
 tion ; and it might be unsafe to attempt its removal 
 with a knife, on account of the enlarged state of its 
 arteries, and its vicinity to the carotids; but »n an 
 early stage of the disease, by the aid of medi fine, a 
 cure may be effected. 
 
 Although some relief has been obtained at times, and 
 the disease probably somewhat retarded by external 
 applications, such as blisters, discutient embrocations, 
 and saponaceous and mercurial plasters, still a com- 
 plete cure has seldom been effected without an in' :x- 
 nal use of medicine ; and that which has always proved 
 the most efficacious, is burnt sponge. The form under 
 which this is most usually exhibited, is that of a lo- 
 zenge. R. spongiae ustte 3 ss. mucilag. Arab fcum. q. 
 s. fiat trochiscus. When the tumour appears about 
 the age of puberty, and before its structure has been 
 too morbidly deranged, a pill consisting of a grain or 
 two of calomel, must be given for three successive 
 nights ; and, on the fourth morning, a saline purge. 
 Every night afterward, for three weeks, one of the 
 troches should, when the patient is in bed, be put un- 
 der the tongue, suffered to dissolve gradually, and the 
 solution swallowed. The disgust at first arising from 
 this remedy soon wears off. The pills and the purge 
 are to be repeated at the end of three weeks, and the 
 troches had recourse to as before ; and tnis plan is to 
 be pursued till the tumour is entirely dispersed. Some 
 recommend the burnt sponge to be administered in 
 larger doses. Sulphuretted potassa dissolved in water, 
 in the proportion of 30 grains to a quart daily, is a 
 remedy which has been employed by Dr Richter with 
 success, in some cases, where calcined sponge failed. 
 The sodas subcarbonas being the basis of burnt sponge, 
 is now frequently employed instead of it, and, indeed, 
 it is a more active medicine. 
 
 [Bronchocele is sgid to have been cured by iodine; 
 for which see that article. A.] 
 
 BRO'NCHOS. (Bpoyx°5) the windpipe.) A ca- 
 tarrh ; a suppression of the voice from a catarrh. 
 
 BRONCHO’TOMY. [Bronchotomia ; from (3poy- 
 XOj, the windpipe, and reyvu), to cut) Tracheotomy ; 
 Laryngotomy. This is an operation in which an 
 
BRO 
 
 BRO 
 
 opening is made into the larynx, or trachea, either for 
 the purpose of making a passage for the air into and 
 out of the lungs, when any disease prevents the pa- 
 tient from breathing through the mouth and nostrils, 
 or of extracting foreign bodies, which have accident- 
 ally fallen into the trachea ; or, lastly, in order to be 
 able to inflate the lungs, in cases of sudden suffoca- 
 tion, drowning, &c. Its practicableness, and little 
 danger, are founded on the facility with which certain 
 wounds of the windpipe, even of the most complicated 
 kind, have been healed, without leaving any ill effects 
 whatever, and on the nature of the parts cut, which 
 are not furnished with any vessel of consequence. 
 
 BRO NCHUS. (From /Jpexw, to pour.) The an- 
 cients believed that the solids were conveyed into the 
 stomach by the oesophagus, and the fluids by the bron- 
 chia; whence its name. 1. The windpipe. 
 
 2. A defluxion from the fauces. See Catarrhus. 
 
 BRONZE. A mixed metal consisting chiefly of 
 copper, with a small portion of tin, and sometimes 
 other metals. 
 
 BRONZITE. A massive metal-like mineral, fre- 
 quently resembling bronze, found in large masses in 
 beds of serpentine in Upper Stiria, and in Perthshire. 
 
 BROOKLIME. See Veronicabeccabunga. 
 
 [BROOKS, John, M.D. LL.D. The honourable 
 John Brooks was born in Medford, Massachusetts, in 
 the year 1752. His father, Captain Caleb Brooks, 
 was a respectable independent farmer, and the son 
 spent his earliest years in the usual occupations of a 
 farm. He received no education preparatory to his 
 professional studies, but that of the town school ; at 
 which, however, he was able to acquire sufficient of 
 the learned languages to qualify him for the profession 
 of medicine. At the age of fourteen, he was placed 
 under the tuition of Dr. Simon Tufts, of Medford, by 
 a written indenture as an apprentice for seven years ; 
 this being the usual custom of that day. 
 
 Having finished his studies, he chose the neighbour- 
 ing town of Reading as his residence, and commenced 
 his practice there. But by this time, the storm of the 
 revolutionary war was gathering; and, as its distant 
 thunders rolled towards our shores, the hearts of the 
 gallant youth of our country responded to the sound, 
 and prepaiations for the field superceded the minor 
 concerns of life. 
 
 Dr. Brooks accordingly entered into the military 
 service of his country. As a Captain, he first exhi- 
 bited his bravery in his attack upon the British at 
 Lexington, in the neighbourhood of Boston. He shortly 
 after received the commission of Major in the Conti- 
 nental army , as it was then called. In 1777, he was 
 promoted to the rank of Colonel, and was a very effi- 
 cient officer in the battles of Saratoga, which resulted 
 in the capture of Burgoyne. In the battle of Mon- 
 mouth, in New-Jersey, he was acting Adjutant-Gene- 
 ral, and on this, as on all occasions, conducted with 
 great coolness and bravery, through the whole of the 
 revolutionary war. 
 
 After the war, he recommenced the practice of 
 physic, and continued for many years in high estima- 
 tion as a practitioner. It is said of him, that, “Asa! 
 physician, he ranked in the first class of practitioners. 
 He possessed in an eminent degree those qualities 
 which were calculated to render him the most useful 
 in his professional labours, and the delight of those to 
 whom he administered relief. His manners were dig- 
 nified, courteous, and benign. He was kind, patient, 
 and attentive. His kind offices were peculiarly ac- 
 ceptable from the felicitous manner in which he per- 
 formed them. His mind was well furnished with 
 scientific and practical knowledge. He was accurate 
 in his investigations, and clear in his discernment. 
 He therefore rarely failed in forming a true diagnosis. 
 If he were not so bold and daring as some, in the 
 administration of remedies, it was because his judg- 
 ment and good sense led him to prefer erring on the 
 side of prudence, rather' than on that of rashness. He 
 watched the operations of nature, and never inter- 
 fered unless it was obvious he could aid and support 
 her. He was truly the * Hierophant of Nature,’ study- 
 ing her mysteries, and obeying her oracles.” 
 
 Dr. Brooks became so great a favourite of his coun- 
 trymen, that he was finally elected Governor of the 
 state of Massachusetts. Dr. Thacher says of him : — 
 
 “ Having faithfully and ably discharged the duties 
 of chief magistrate for seven successive years, he 
 
 expressed his determination to retire from the cares 
 and anxieties of public life. How great were the 
 public regrets, and how gladly would a large majority 
 of his fellow-citizens have retained his valuable ser- 
 vices ; but they forbore urging him to any farther 
 sacrifices for the good of his country. He retired to 
 private life with dignity, and with the love and bless- 
 ings of a grateful people.” He died in March, 1825, in 
 the 73d year of his age. — See Tkach. Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 BROOM. See Spartium scoparium. 
 
 BROSIMUM. (From (Spuiaipos , eatable.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, Diaicia; Order, Monandria. 
 
 Brosimum alicastrum The specific name of the 
 tree, which affords the bread-nut. 
 
 BROWN, John, born in the county of Berwick, in 
 1735. He made very rapid progress in his youth in the 
 learned languages, and at the age of twenty went to 
 Edinburgh to study theology ; but before he could be 
 ordained, became attached to free living and free 
 thinking. About 175D, having translated the inaugu- 
 ral thesis of a medical candidate into Latin, and the 
 performance being highly applauded, he was led to the 
 study of medicine. The professors at Edinburgh 
 allowed him to attend their lectures gratuitously ; and 
 he maintained himself by instructing the students in 
 Latin, and composing or translating their dissertations. 
 Dr. Cullen particularly encouraged him, notwithstand- 
 ing his irregularities, employing him as tutor to his 
 sons, and allowing him to repeat and enlarge upon his 
 lectures in the evening, to those pupils who chose to 
 attend. In 1765 he married, and his house was soon 
 filled with boarders; but his imprudence brought on 
 bankruptcy within four years after. About this period 
 he was an unsuccessful candidate for one of the me- 
 dical chairs ; and attributing his failure to Dr. Cullen, 
 became his declared enemy. This probably deter- 
 mined him to form his new system of medicine, after- 
 ward published under the title of “ Elementa Medi- 
 cinse in which certainly much genius is displayed, 
 but little acquaintance with practice, or with what 
 had been written before on the subject. His chief ob- 
 ject seems to have been to reduce the medical art to 
 the utmost simplicity : whence he arranged all dis- 
 eases under the t\Vo divisions of sthenic and asthenic, 
 and maintained that all agents operate on the body as 
 stimuli ; so that we had only to increase or diminish 
 the force of these according to circumstances. At the 
 head of his stimulant remedies, he places wine, brandy, 
 and opium, in the recommendation of which he is 
 very liberal ; and especially betrays his partiality to 
 them by asserting, contrary to universal experience, 
 that he found them in his own person the best pre- 
 servatives against the gout. He is said to have pre- 
 pared himself for his lectures by a large dose of lau- 
 danum in whiskey ;' and thus roused himself to a de- 
 gree of enthusiasm bordering on frenzy. After com- 
 pleting his work, he procured a degree from St. An- 
 drew’s, and commenced public teacher. The novelty 
 and imposing simplicity of his doctrines procured him 
 at first a pretty numerous class : but being irregular in 
 his attendance, and his habits of intemperance in- 
 creasing, they fell off by degrees: and he was at length 
 so embarrassed, as to be obliged to quit Edinburgh in 
 1786. He then settled in London, but met with little 
 success, and in about two years after died. His opi- 
 nions at first found many supporters, as well in this as 
 in other countries ; but they appear now nearly fallen 
 into deserved oblivion. 
 
 BROWN SPAR. Pearl spar. Sideroculcite. A 
 white, red, or brown, or black spar; harder than the 
 calcareous, but yields to the knife. 
 
 BROWNE, Sir Thomas, was born in Cheapside, 
 1605. After studying and practising for a short time 
 at Oxford, he spent about three years in travelling, gra- 
 duating at length at Leyden. He then came to Lon- 
 don, and published his “ Religio Medici ;” which ex- 
 cited great attention as a work of genius, though ble- 
 mished by a few of the popular superstitions then pre- 
 vailing. He soon after settled at Norwich, and got 
 into very good practice ; and was admitted an honor- 
 ary member of the London College of physicians. In 
 1646 appeared his most popular work “On Vulgar 
 Errors,” which added greatly to his fame ; though he 
 injudiciously ranked the Copernican system among 
 them ; he was knighted by Charles II. ; and died at 
 the termination of his 77th year. His son Edward 
 
 153 
 
BRU 
 
 BUB 
 
 was also a physician, and attained considerable emi- 
 nence, having had the honour of attending Charles II. 
 and William III., and being for three years president 
 of the college. 
 
 [BRUCE, Archibald, M.D. A native of New- 
 York, born in 1777, during the revolutionary war. 
 He studied physic under Dr. Hosack, visited Europe, 
 and graduated at Edinburgh in the year 1800. During 
 a tour ol' two years in France, Switzerland, and Italy, 
 Dr. Bruce collected a mineralogical cabinet of great 
 value and extent. Upon his return to England, he 
 married in London, and came out to New-York in 
 the summer of 1803, to enter upon the duties of a 
 practitioner of medicine. In 1807, he was appointed 
 professor of Materia Medica and Mineralogy, in the 
 College of Physicians and Surgeons of New-York. 
 In 1810, he commenced the editorship of a Journal of 
 American Mineralogy, after the manner of the well 
 known work issued by the School of Mines, at Paris. 
 
 It met with becoming success, and had many valuable 
 contributors to its pages ; but owing to various causes, 
 was never carried beyond the completion of the first 
 volume. The Mineralogical Journal contributed ma- 
 terially to extend the fame of Dr. Bruce, as well as his 
 discovery of the hydrate of magnesia, at Hoboken. 
 He died in February, 1818, in the 41st year of his age. 
 — See Tkach. Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 BRU CEA. (So named by Sir Joseph Banks, in 
 honour of Mr. Bruce, the traveller in Abyssinia, who 
 first brought the seeds thence into England.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, Dioecia : Order, Tetrandria. 
 
 Brucea antidysenterica. The systematic name 
 of the plant from which it was erroneously supposed 
 we obtained the Angustura bark. See Cusparia. 
 
 Bruc.ea ferruginea. This plant was also sup- 
 posed to afford the Angustura bark. 
 
 BRUCIA. Brucine. A new vegetable alkali, lately 
 extracted from the bark of the false Angustura, or 
 Brucia antidysenterica , by Pelletier and Caventou. 
 After being treated with sulphuric aether, to get rid of 
 a fatty matter, it was subjected to the action of alko- 
 hol. The dry residuum, from the evaporated alko- 
 holic solution, was treated with Goulard’s extract, or 
 solution of acetate of lead, to throw down the colour- 
 ing matter, and the excess of lead was separated by a 
 current of sulphuretted hydrogen. The nearly colour- 
 less alkaline liquid was saturated with oxalic acid, and 
 evaporated to dryness. The saline mass being freed 
 from its remaining colouring particles by absolute 
 alkohol, was then decomposed by lime or magnesia, 
 when the bruciawas disengaged. It was dissolved in 
 boiling alkohol, and obtained in crystals, by the slow 
 evaporation of the liquid. These crystals, when ob- 
 tained by very slow evaporation, are oblique prisms, 
 the bases of which are parallelograms. When depo- 
 sited from a saturated solution in boiling water, by 
 cooling, it is in bulky plates, somewhat similar to bo- 
 racic acid in appearance. It is soluble in 500 times its 
 weight of boiling water, and in 850 of cold. Its solu- 
 bility is much increased by the colouring matter of the 
 bark. 
 
 Its taste is exceedingly bitter, acrid, and durable in 
 the mouth. When administered in doses of a few 
 grains, it is poisonous, acting on animals like strych- 
 nia, but much less violently. It is not affected by the 
 air. The dry crystals fuse at a temperature a little 
 above that of boiling water, and assume the appear- 
 ance of wax. At a strong heat it is resolved into car- 
 bon, hydrogen, and oxygen ; without any trace of 
 azote. It combines with the acids, and forms both 
 neutral and super-salts. 
 
 Brucine. See Brucia. 
 
 BRU1SEWORT. See Saponaria. 
 
 BRUMALIS. (From Bruma , winter.) Hyemalis. 
 Belonging to winter. 
 
 Brumalles plant.®. Plants which flower in our 
 winter, common about the cape. 
 
 Brune'lla. See Prunella. 
 
 BRUNNER, John Conrad, was born in Switzerland 
 in 1G53. He obtained his degree in medicine at Stras- 
 burg \f hen only nineteen. He afterward spent several 
 years in improving himself at different universities, 
 particularly at Paris; where he made many experi- 
 ments on the pancreas, and found that it might be re- 
 moved from a dog with impunity. On his return he 
 was made professor of medicine at Heidelburg; and 
 154 
 
 gained great reputation, so as to be consulted by most 
 of the princes of Germany. He discovered the mucous 
 glands in the duodenum ; and was author of several 
 inconsiderable works. He died in 1727. 
 
 Brunner's glands. Brunneri glandulm. Peyer’s 
 glands. The muciparous glands, situated between the 
 villous and cellular coat of the intestinal canal; so 
 named after Brunner, who discovered them. 
 
 BRUNSWICK GREEN. An aminoniaco-muriate 
 of copper. 
 
 BRUNTKUP FERZ. Purple copper ore. 
 
 Bru'nus. An erysipelatous eruption. 
 
 Bru'scus. See Ruscus. 
 
 Brut'a. An Arabian word which means instinct, 
 and is also applied to Savine. 
 
 Bru'tia. An epithet for the most resinous kind of 
 pitch, and therefore used to make the Oleum Picinum. 
 The Pix Brucia was so called from Brutia, a country 
 in the extreme parts of Italy, where it was produced. 
 Bruti'no. Turpentine. 
 
 Bru'tobon. The name of an ointment used by the 
 Greeks. 
 
 Brutua. See Cissampelos Pareira. 
 
 Bruxane'li. (Indian.) A tall tree in Malabar, the 
 bark of which is diuretic. 
 
 Bry'gmus. (From j8pu%o), to make a noise.) A 
 peculiar kind of noise, such as is made by gnashing or 
 grating the teeth ; or, according to some, a certain kind 
 of convulsion affecting the lower jaw, and striking the 
 teeth together, most frequently observed in such chil 
 dren as have worms. 
 
 BRYO'NIA. (From fipvui, to abound, from its 
 abundance.) Bryony. 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linmean system. Class, Diceciu; Order, 
 Syngenesia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the white bryony. 
 See Bryonia alba. 
 
 Bryonia alba. The systematic name of the white 
 bryony plant. Vitis alba sylvestris ; Jlgrostis ; An- 
 pelo sagria; Arclicostris ; Echetrosis of Hippocrates. 
 Bryonia aspera ; Cedrostis ; Chelidonium; Eabrusca ; 
 Melothrum; Ophrostaphylon ; Psilothrum. Bryonia 
 — foliis palmatis utrinque calloso-scabris of Linnaeus. 
 This plant is very common in woods and hedges. The 
 root has a very nauseous biting taste, and disagreeable 
 smell. Bergius states the virtues of this root to be pur- 
 gative, hydragogue, emmenagogue, and diuretic ; the 
 fresh root emetic. This powerful and irritating 
 cathartic, though now seldom prescribed by physicians, 
 is said to be of great efficacy in evacuating serous 
 humours, and has been chiefly employed in hydropical 
 cases. Instances of its good effects in other chronic 
 diseases are also mentioned ; as asthma, mania, and 
 epilepsy. In small doses, it is reported to operate as a 
 diuretic, and to be resolvent and deobstruent. In 
 powder, from 3j. to a drachm, it proves strongly pur- 
 gative, and the juice, which issues spontaneously, in 
 doses of a spoonful or more, has similar effects, but is 
 more gentle in its operation. An extract prepared by 
 water, acts more mildly, and with greater safety, than 
 the root in substance, given from half a drachm to a 
 drachm. It is said to prove a gentle purgative, and 
 likewise to operate powerfully by urine. Of the ex- 
 pressed juice, a spoonful acts violently both upwards 
 and downwards; but cream of tartar is said to takeoff 
 its virulence. Externally, the fresh root has been 
 employed in cataplasms, as are solvent anddiscutient : 
 also in ischiadic and other rheumatic affections. 
 
 Bryonia mechoachana nigricans. A name given 
 to the jalap root. 
 
 Bryonia nigra. See Tamus communis 
 Bryonia teruviana. Jalap. 
 
 BRY'ONY. See Bryonia nigra. 
 
 Bryony , black. See Tamus. 
 
 Bryony , white. See Bryonia alba. 
 
 Bry'thion. Bpvdiov. A malagma; so called and 
 described by Paulus ASgineta. 
 
 Bry'ton. (From / 3pvu i, to pour out.) A kind of ale, 
 or wine, made of barley. 
 
 Bubasteco'rdium. (From bubastus and cor, the 
 heart.) A name formerly given to artemisia, or mug- 
 wort. 
 
 BU'BO. (From Pov6u>v, the groin ; because they 
 most frequently happen in that part.) Modern sur- 
 geons mean, by this term, a swelling of the lymphatic 
 glands, particularly of those of the groin and axilla. 
 The disease may arise from the mere irritation of some 
 
BUC 
 
 BUG 
 
 local disorder, when it is called sympathetic bubo; from 
 the absorption of some irritating matter, such as the 
 venereal poison ; or from constitutional causes, as in 
 the pestilential bubo, and scrophulous swellings, of the 
 inguinal and axillary gland. 
 
 BU'BON. (From /3ov6ojv, the groin, or a tumour to 
 which that part is liable, and which it was supposed to 
 cure.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Digynia. 
 
 Bubon galbanum. The systematic name of the 
 plant which affords the officinal galbanum. Mbetad ; 
 Chalbane ; Oesor. The plant is also named Ferula 
 Afmcana; Oreoselinum Jifricanum ; Anisum frutico- 
 sum galbaniferum ; Anisum Africanum fruticescens ; 
 Ayborzat. The lovage-leaved bubon. Bubon ;—foliis 
 rhombeis dentatis striatis glabris , umbellis paucis, of 
 Linnaeus. Galbanum is the gummi-resinous juice, 
 obtained partly by its spontaneous exudation from the 
 joints of the stem, but more generally, and in greater 
 abundance, by making an incision in the stalk, a few 
 inches above the root, from which it immediately 
 issues, and soon becomes sufficiently concrete to be 
 gathered. It is imported into England from Turkey, 
 and the East Indies, in large, softish, ductile, pale- 
 coloured masses, which, by age, acquire a brownish- 
 yellow appearance; these are intermixed with distinct 
 whitish tears, that are the most pure part of the mass. 
 Galbanum has a strong unpleasant smell, and a warm, 
 bitterish, acrid taste. Like the other gummy resins, it 
 unites with water, by trituration into a milky liquor, 
 but does not perfectly dissolve, as some have reported, 
 in water, vinegar, or wine. Rectified*spirit takes up 
 much more than either of these menstrua, but not the 
 whole ; the tincture is of a bright golden colour. A 
 mixture of two parts of rectified spirit, and one of 
 water, dissolves all but the impurities, which are com- 
 monly in considerable quantity. In distillation with 
 water, the oil separates and rises to the surface, in 
 colour yellowish, in quantity one-twentieth of the 
 weight of the galbanum. Galbanum, medicinally con- 
 sidered, may be said to hold a middle rank between 
 assafoetida and ammoniacum ; but its fcetidness is very 
 inconsiderable, especially when compared with the 
 former: it is therefore accounted less antispasmodic, 
 nor are its expectorant qualities equal to those of the 
 latter: it however is esteemed more efficacious than 
 either in hysterical disorders. Externally, it is often 
 applied, by surgeons, to expedite the suppuration of 
 inflammatory and indolent tumours, and, by physicians, 
 as a warm stimulating plaster. It is an ingredient in 
 the pilulce galbani composite , the emplastrum g abb am 
 compositum of the London Pharmacopoeia, and in the 
 emplastrum gummo sum of the Edinburgh. 
 
 Bubon macedonicum. The systematic name of the 
 plant which affords the semen petroselini Macedonici 
 of the shops. Apium petrceum ; Petrapium. Mace- 
 donian parsley. This plant is similar in quality to the 
 common parsley, but weaker and less grateful. The 
 seeds enter the celebrated compounds mithridate and 
 theriaca. 
 
 Bubo'nium. (From /?ov6wv, the groin.) A name of 
 the golden slarwort; so called because it was supposed 
 to be efficacious in diseases of the groin. 
 
 BUBONOCE LE. (From j8oi>6’wv, the groin, and 
 Krj\y, a tumour.) Hernia inguinalis. Inguinal her- 
 nia, or rupture of the groin. A species of hernia, in 
 which the bowels protrude, at the abdominal ring. 
 See Hernia inguinalis. 
 
 BU'CCA. (Hebrew.) The cheek. The hollow 
 inner part of the cheek, that is inflated by the act of 
 blowing. 
 
 Buccacra'ton. (From forcca, or buccella , and npaw, 
 to mix.) A morsel of bread sopped in wine, which 
 served in old times for a breakfast. 
 
 BU'CCAL. (From bucca, the cheek.) Belonging 
 to the cheek 
 
 Buccinales glandule. The small glands of the 
 mouth, under the cheek which assist in secreting 
 saliva into that cavity. 
 
 Bu'ccea. (From buccu , the cheek ; as much as can 
 be contained at one time within the cheeks.) 1. A 
 mouthful ; a morsel. 
 
 2. A polypus of the nose. 
 
 Buccela'ton. (From buccella, a morsel.) A purg- 
 ing medicine, made up in the form of a loaf ; consisting 
 of scainmony, &c. put into fermented flour, and then 
 baked in an oven. 
 
 Bucce'lla. Paracelsus calls the polypus in the nose 
 by this name, because he supposes it to be a portion of 
 flesh parting from the bucca, and insinuating itself into 
 the nose. 
 
 Buccella'tio. (From bucellatus , cut into small 
 pieces.) Baccellatio. A method of stopping an 
 haemorrhage, by applying small pieces of lint to the vein, 
 or artery. 
 
 BUCCINA'TOR. (From fiovicavov, a trumpet; so 
 named from its use in forcing the breath to sound the 
 trumpet.) Retractor anguli oris of Albinus, and 
 alveolo-maxillaire of Dumas. The trumpeter’s mus- 
 cle. The buccinator was long thought to be a muscle 
 of the lower jaw, arising from the upper alveoli, and 
 inserted into the lower alveoli, to pull the jaw up- 
 wards; but its origin and insertion, and the direction of 
 its fibres, are quite the reverse of this. For this large 
 flat muscle, which forms in a manner the walls of the 
 cheek, arises chiefly from the coronoid process of the 
 lower jaw-bone, and partly also from the end of the 
 alveoli, or socket process of the upper-jaw, close by the 
 pterygoid process of the sphenoid bone : it goes forward, 
 with directfibres, to be implanted into the corner of the 
 mouth; it is thin and flat, covers in the mouth, and 
 forms the walls of the cheek, and is perforated in the 
 middle of the cheek by the duct of the parotid gland. 
 These are its principal uses: — it flattens the cheek, and 
 so assists in swallowing liquids ; it turns, or helps to 
 turn, the morsel in the mouth while chewing, and pre- 
 vents it from getting without the line of the teeth ; in 
 blowing wind instruments, it both receives and expels 
 the wind ; it dilates like a bag, so as to receive the 
 wind in the cheeks; and it contracts upon the wind, so 
 as to expel the wind, and to swell the note. In blow- 
 ing the strong wind-instruments, we cannot blow from 
 the lungs, for it distresses the breathing, we reserve the 
 air in the mouth, which we keep continually full ; and 
 from this circumstance, as mentioned above, it is 
 named buccinator, from blowing the^trumpet. 
 
 Bu'ccula. (Diminutive of bucca , the cheek.) The 
 fleshy part under the chin. 
 
 Encephalon, red-fruited. See Trophis Americana. 
 
 Bu'ceras. (From (3ov$, an ox, and Kcpas , a horn; 
 so called from the horn-like appearance of its seed.) 
 Buceros. See Trigonella Fcenumgreecum. 
 
 BUCHAN, William, was born at Ancram, in 
 1729. After studying at Edinburgh, he settled in Shef- 
 field, and was soon appointed physician to the Found- 
 ling Hospital at Ackworth: but that establishment 
 being afterward given up, he went to practise at Edin- 
 burgh, where he remained several years. During that 
 period he composed his celebrated work, called “ Do- 
 mestic Medicine,” on the plan of Tissot’s “ Avis aux 
 Peuples ;” which has been very extensively circulated, 
 translated into other languages, and obtained the au- 
 thor a gold medal, with a commendatory letter, from 
 the Empress of Russia. It has been objected, that 
 such publications tend to degrade and injure the me- 
 dical profession; but it does not appear, that those 
 who are properly qualified can suffer permanently 
 thereby. There seems more foundation for the opinion, 
 that imaginary diseases will be multiplied, and patients 
 sometimes fall victims to their complaints, being 
 treated by those who do not properly understand 
 them. Dr. Buchan afterward practised in London, 
 and published some other works ; and died in 1805 
 
 BUCK-BEAN. See Menyanthes trifoliata. 
 
 BUCK-THORN. See Rhamnus catkarticus . 
 
 BUCK-WHEAT. See Polygonum fagopyrum. 
 
 Buck-wheat , eastern. See Polygonum divaricatum. 
 
 BUCNEMIA. {Bucnemia; from 6ov, a Greek aug- 
 ment, and Kvrjyrj, the leg.) A name in Good’s Noso- 
 logy for a genus of disease characterized by a tense, 
 diffuse, inflammatory swelling of the lower extremity ; 
 usually commencing at the inguinal glands, and ex- 
 tending in the course of the lymphatics, it embraces 
 two species; 1. Bucnemia sparganosis, the puerperal 
 tumid leg. 
 
 2. Bucnemia tropica , the tumid leg of hot climates. 
 
 Bucra'nion. (From (5ovs, an ox, and /cpaviov, the 
 head ; so called from its supposed resemblance to a 
 calf’s snout.) The Snap-dragon plant. See Antir 
 rkinum. 
 
 Bu'cton. The hymen, according to Piraius. 
 
 Buga'ntia. Chilblains. 
 
 BUGLE. See Prunella. 
 
 [Bugle weed. This plant ia the Ly copus Vir~ 
 
 155 
 
BUL 
 
 BUN 
 
 finica. It has of late been popular as a remedy in 
 bleeding from the lungs, taken freely in the form of 
 decoction. It is not, however, introduced as a medi- 
 cinal plant into the American Pharmacopoeia, nor in 
 Bigelow’s Materia Medica. Physicians in general 
 place little confidence in its efficacy. A.] 
 
 BUGLOSS. See Anchusa officinalis. 
 
 Buglo'ssa. See Anchusa officinalis. 
 
 BUGLOSSUM. (Buglossum, i. n. ; from f3ovs, an 
 ox, and yXcotraa, a tongue : so called from the shape 
 and roughness of its leaf.) See Anchusa officinalis. 
 
 Bugjlossum angustifolium. See Anchusa offici- 
 nalis. 
 
 Buglossum majus. See Anchusa officinalis. 
 
 Buglossum sativum. See Anchusa officinalis. 
 
 Buglossum sylvestre. The stone bugloss. 
 
 Bu gula. (A diminutive of buglossa .) See Ajuga 
 pyramidalis. 
 
 [BUHRSTONE. Millstone. “ The exterior aspect 
 of this mineral is somewhat peculiar. It occurs in 
 amorphous masses, partly compact, but always con- 
 taining a greater or less number of irregular cavities. 
 Sometimes the mass is comparatively compact, and 
 the cavities small and less frequent, but they always 
 exist even in specimens of a moderate size. These 
 cavities are sometimes crossed by siliceous threads or 
 membranes, much resembling the interior structure of 
 certain bones; and are sometimes lined by siliceous 
 incrustations, or crystals of quartz. 
 
 Its fracture is nearly even, sometimes dull, and 
 sometimes smooth, like that of flint. Its colour is 
 gray or whitish, sometimes with a tinge of blue, and 
 sometimes yellowish or reddish. Near Paris, the 
 Buhrstone occurs in beds, unusually horizontal, and 
 seldom more than 9 or 10 feet thick. It contains no 
 organic remains. Its cavities are often crossed by 
 threads, and filled with argillaceous marl or sand; 
 but are very seldom lined by crystals of quartz. 
 
 In Georgia, (United States,) the Buhrstone is found 
 near the boundary of South Carolina, about 40 miles 
 from the sea. It is said to cover shell limestone. 
 Some of its cavities are those of shells in a siliceous 
 date, andlined by siliceous incrustations, or crystals 
 of quartz. Others are traversed by minute threads, 
 or contain a friable substance somewhat argillaceous. 
 Its hardness and cavities, when not too numerous, 
 render it peculiarly useful for making millstones. 
 Hence also it is sometimes known by the name of 
 Millstone.” — See Cleav. Min. A.] 
 
 BULBIFERUS. fFrom bulbus, and fero , to bear.) 
 Bulb-bearing. Having one or more bulbs; applied to 
 *tem». Caulis bulbiferus. 
 
 BULBOCASTANUM. (From \ 3oX6os, a bulb, and 
 tas -avitv, a chesnut: so called from its bulbous ap- 
 pearance.) See Bunium bulbocastanam. 
 
 BULBOCAVERNO'SUS. (So called from its ori- 
 gin and insertion.) See Accelerator urince. 
 
 Bu'lbonacii. See Lunaria rediviva. 
 
 BULBOSUS. (From bulba , a bulb.) Bulbous: 
 applied in anatomy to soft parts which are naturally 
 enlarged, as the bulbous part of the urethra. In bota- 
 ny, to roots which have a bulb; as tulip, onion, lily,&c. 
 
 Bulbos.e. (From bulbus.) The name of a class 
 of Coes alp inus's systematic method, consisting of 
 heioaceous vegetables, which have a bulbous root, and 
 a pericarpium, divided into three cells; also, the name 
 of one of the natural orders of plants. 
 
 BULBULUS. A litte bulb. 
 
 BUL BUS. (BoXSos, a bulb, or somewhat rounded 
 root.) A globular, or pyriform coated body, solid, or 
 formed of fleshy scales or layers, constituting the 
 lower part of some plants, and giving off radicals from 
 the circumference of the flattened basis.' A bulb dif- 
 fers from a tuber , which is a farinaceous root, and 
 sends off radicles in every direction. 
 
 Bulbs are divided into, 
 
 1. The solid, which consists of a solid fleshy nutri- 
 tious substance ; as in Crocus sativus, Colchicuin au- 
 tumnale, Tulipa gesneriana. 
 
 ‘2. The scaly, which consists of fleshy conceutrical 
 scales attached to a radical plate ; as in Allium cepa. 
 
 3. The squamose, consisting of concave, overlapping 
 scales ; as in Lilium candidum, and J .ilium bulbiferum. 
 
 4. The compounded, consisting of several lesser 
 bulbs, lying close to each other : as in Allium salitum. 
 
 The bulbs of the orchis tribe differ from the common 
 -bulbs in not sending off radicles from the lower part, 
 156 
 
 but from between the stem and basis. These are dis- 
 tinguished into, 
 
 5. The testiculate, having two bulbs of a round-ob- 
 long form ; as in Orchis morio, and Orchis mascula. 
 
 6. Palmate, a compressed bulb, hand-like, divided 
 below into finger-like lobes ; as in Orchis maculata. 
 
 Bulbus esculentus. Such bulbous roots as are 
 commonly eaten are so called. 
 
 Bulbus vomitorius. See Hyacinthus muscari. 
 
 BULGE-WATER-TREE. The Geoffroya jamai- 
 ccnsis. 
 
 BULI'MIA. (From /3ov, a particle of excess, and 
 Xi/xos, hunger.) Bulimiasis ; Boulimos ; Bulimus ; 
 Bolismos of Avicenna. Fames canina; Appetitus 
 caninus ; Phagcdoena; Adephagia; Bupeina; Cyno- 
 rexia. Insatiable hunger, or canine appetite. 
 
 Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in the class 
 Locales , and order Dysorexioe ; and distinguishes 
 three species. 1. Bulimia helluonum ; in which there 
 is no other disorder of the stomach, than an excessive 
 craving of food. 2. Bulimia syncopalis ; in which 
 there is a frequent desire of food, and the sense of 
 hunger is. preceded by swooning. 3. Bulimia emetica , 
 also cynorexia ; in which an extraordinary appetite 
 for food is followed by vomiting. The real causes of 
 this disease are, perhaps, not properly understood. In 
 some cases, it has been supposed to proceed from an 
 acid in the stomach, and in others, from a superabun- 
 dance of acid in the gastric juice, and from indigested 
 sordes, or worms. Some consider it as depending 
 more frequently on monstrosity than disease. An ex- 
 traordinary and well attested case of this disease, is 
 related in the third volume of the Medical and Phy- 
 sical Journal, of a French prisoner, who, in one day, 
 consumed of raw cow’s udder 4 lbs., raw beef 10 lbs., 
 candles 2 lbs. ; total, 16 lbs. ; besides 5 bottles of porter. 
 
 Bulimia adephagia. A voracious appetite. 
 
 Bulimia canina. A voracious appetite, with sub- 
 sequent vomiting. 
 
 Bulimia cardialgica. A voracious appetite, with 
 heartburn. 
 
 Bulimia convulsorum. A voracious appetite, 
 which attends some convulsive diseases. 
 
 Bulimia emetica. A voracious appetite, with vo- 
 miting. 
 
 Bulimia esurigio. Gluttony. 
 
 Bulimia helluonum. Gluttony. 
 
 Bulimia syncopalis. A voracious appetite, with 
 fainting from hunger. 
 
 Bulimia verminosa. A voracious appetite from 
 worms. 
 
 BULIMI'ASIS. See Bulimia. 
 
 BU'LIMUS. See Bulimia. 
 
 BULI THUM. (From j3ou, an ox, and Xidos, a 
 stone.) A bezoar, or stone found in the kidneys, or 
 gall, or urinary bladder, of an ox, or cow. 
 
 BU'LLA. A bubble. A clear vesicle, which arises 
 from burns, or scalds ; or other causes. 
 
 [This word is also applied by Linnaeus to a genus 
 of univalve shells. A.] 
 
 BU'LLACE. The English name of the fruit of the 
 Prunus insitia of Linnaeus, which grows wild in our 
 hedges. There are two varieties of hullace, the red 
 and the white, which are used with the same inten- 
 tion as the common damsons. 
 
 BULLATUS. (From bulla, a bubble, or blister.) 
 Blistery. Applied to a leaf which has its veins so 
 tight, that the intermediate space appears blistered. 
 This appearance is frequent in the garden cabbage. 
 
 Bullo sa febris. An epithet applied to the vesi- 
 cular fever, because the skin is covered with little ve^ 
 sides, or blisters. See Pemphigus. 
 
 Buni'tes vinum. (From bunium, wild parsley.) 
 Wine made of bunium and must. 
 
 BU NIUM. (From (3ovvos , a little hill ; so called 
 from the tuberosity of its root.) 1. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnsan system. Class, Pen- 
 tandria; Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The name of the wild parsley. 
 
 Bunium bulbocastanum. The systematic name 
 of a plant, the root of which is called the pig-nut. 
 Agmocastanum ; Nvculaterrestris ; Bulbocastaveum ; 
 Bulbocastanum majus et minus. Earth-nut; Hawk- 
 nut ; Kipper-nut ; and Pig-nut. The root is as large 
 as a nutmeg; hard, tuberous, and whitish ; which is 
 eaten raw, or roasted. It is sweetish to the taste, 
 nourishing, and supposed to be of use against strangury 
 
BUR 
 
 BUR 
 
 and bloody urine. The roots, which are frequently 
 ploughed up by the peasants of Burgundy, and called 
 by them arnolta; and those found in Scotland, and 
 called arnots , are most probably the roots of this spe- 
 cies of buniuin. They are roasted, and thus acquire 
 the flavour of chesnuts. 
 
 Bu'nius. A species of turnip. 
 
 BU'PEINA. (From j 3ov, a particle of magnitude, 
 and tzziva, hunger.) A voracious appetite. 
 
 BU'PHAGOS. (From (3ov, a particle of excess, and 
 Qayu), to eat.) The name of an antidote which created 
 a voracious appetite in Marcellus Empericus. 
 
 BUPHTHALMUM. (From 0ouj, an ox, an o<p6a\- 
 poj, an eye; so called from its flowers, which are sup- 
 posed to resemble an eye.) The herb, ox-eye daisy. 
 See Qhrysanthevium leucanthemum. 
 
 Buphthalmum creticum. Pellitory of Spain. See 
 Anthemis pyrethrum. 
 
 Buphthalmum germanicum. The common ox-eye 
 daisy. 
 
 Buphthalmum majus. Great, or ox-eye daisy. 
 See Chrysanthemum leucanthemum. 
 
 BUPHTHALMUS. (From (jovs, an ox, and 
 ocpOaXposi an eye; so named from its large appear- 
 ance like an ox’s eye.) 
 
 1. Houseleek. , 
 
 2. Diseased enlargement of the eye. 
 
 BUBLEU'RUM. (From fiov, large, and zsXevpov, a 
 
 rib; so named from its having large rib-like filaments 
 upon its leaves.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia; Order, 
 Polygamia superftua. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the herb hare’s ear. 
 See Bupleurum rotundi folium. 
 
 Bupleurum rotundi folium. The systematic name 
 of the plant called perfoliata, in some pharmacopoeias. 
 Bupleuron; Bupleuroides. Round-leaved hare’s ear, 
 or thorow wax. This piant was formerly celebrated 
 for curing ruptures, mixed into a poultice with wine 
 and oatmeal. 
 
 BU RDOCK. See Arctium lappa. 
 
 BU'RGUNDY PITCH. See Pinus abies. 
 
 Bu'ris. According to Avicenna, a scirrhous hernia, 
 or hard abscess. 
 
 BURN. Ambustio. A burn, or scald, is a lesion of 
 the animal body, occasioned by the application of heat, 
 but the latter term is applicable only where this is con- 
 veyed through the medium of some fluid. The con- 
 sequences are more or less serious according to the 
 extent of the injury, or the particular part affected : 
 sometimes even proving fatal, particularly in irritable 
 constitutions. The life of the part may be at once 
 destroyed by these accidents, or mortification speedily 
 follow the violent inflammation excited ; but when 
 slighter, it usually produces an effusion of serum un- 
 der the cuticle, like a blister. When the injury is ex- 
 tensive, considerable fever is apt to supervene, some- 
 times a comatose state ; and a remarkable difficulty of 
 breathing often precedes death. In the treatment of 
 these accidents, two very different methods have been 
 pursued. The more ancient plan consists in antiphlo- 
 gistic means, giving cooling purgatives, &c. and even 
 taking blood, where the irritation is great; employing 
 at the same time cold applications, and where the skin 
 is destroyed, emollient dressings; opium was also 
 recommended to relieve the pain, notwithstanding 
 stupor might attend. 
 
 Mr. Cleghorn, a brewer at Edinburgh, was very suc- 
 cessful in these cases by a treatment materially differ- 
 ent; first bathing the part with vinegar, usually a little 
 warmed, till the pain abated ; then, if there were any 
 destruction of the parts, applying poultices, and finely 
 powdered chalk immediately on the sore, to absorb the 
 discharge : in the meantime allowing the patient to live 
 pretty well, and abstaining from active purgatives, &c. 
 More recently, a surgeon at Newcastle, of the name 
 of Kentish, has deviated still more from the ancient 
 practice ; applying first oil of turpentine, alkohol, &c. 
 heated as much as the sound parts could bear, and 
 gradually lessening the stimulus ; in the mean time 
 supporting the patient by a cordial diet, tether, &c. 
 and giving opium largely to lessen the irritation. Now, 
 the cases chiefly under his care were of persons 
 scorched very extensively by the explosion of- car- 
 buretted hydrogen in mines ; and probably where the 
 injury is over a large part of the surface, or where the 
 constitution is weakly, it may be hazardous to pursue 
 
 the antiphlogistic plan, or to use cold applications, 
 which, while intended to keep down action, are wear- 
 ing out the power of the part. If any extraneous sub- 
 stance be forced into the burnt part, it should be of 
 course removed : and sometimes where a limb is irre- 
 coverably injured, amputation may be necessary. 
 
 Bu'rnea. Pitch. 
 
 Burnet saxifrage. See Pimpinella. 
 
 Burning. Brenning. An ancient medical term, 
 denoting an infectious disease, got in the stews by con- 
 versing with lewd women, and supposed to be the 
 same with what we now call the venereal disease. 
 
 Burnt hartshorn. See Cornu ustum. 
 
 Burnt sponge. See Spongia usta. 
 
 Bu'rrhi spiritus matricalis. Burrhus’s spirit, 
 for disorders of the womb. A compound of myrrh, 
 olibanum, amber, and spirit of wine. 
 
 BU'RSA. From fivpoa , a bag.) A bag. 1. The 
 scrotum. 
 
 2. An herb called Thlaspi bur see pastor is , from the re- 
 semblance of its seminal follicles to a triangular purse. 
 
 Bursa mucosa. A mucous bag, composed of pro- 
 per membranes, containing a kind of mucous fat, 
 formed by the exhaling arteries of the internal coat. 
 The bursae mucosae are of different sizes and firmness, 
 and are connected by the cellular membrane with arti- 
 cular cavities, tendons, ligaments, or the periosteum. 
 Their use is to secrete and contain a substance to lu- 
 bricate tendons, muscles, and bones, in order to render 
 their motions easy. 
 
 A Table of all the Bursae Mucosas. 
 
 In the Head. 
 
 1. A bursa of the superior oblique muscle of the 
 eye, situated behind its trochlea in the orbit. 
 
 2. The bursa of the digastricus , situated in the in- 
 ternal surface of its tendon. 
 
 3. A bursa of the circumjlexus , or tensor palati, 
 situated between the hook-like process of the sphenoid 
 bone and the tendon of that muscle. 
 
 4. A bursa of the sterno-hyoideus muscle , situated 
 between the os hyoides and larynx. 
 
 About the Shoulder-joint. 
 
 1. 7 'he external acromial , situated under the acro- 
 mion, between tne coracoid process, deltoid muscle, 
 and capsular ligament. 
 
 2. The internal acromial , situated above the tendon 
 of the infra-spinatus and teres major: it often com- 
 municates with the former. 
 
 3. The coracoid bursa , situated near the root of the 
 coracoid process ; it is sometimes double and some- 
 times triple. 
 
 4. The clavicula bursa, found where the clavicle 
 touches the coracoid process. 
 
 5. The subclavian bursa, between the tendon of the 
 subclavius muscle and the first rib. 
 
 6. The cor aco- brachial, placed between the common 
 origin of this muscle and the biceps, and the capsular 
 ligament. 
 
 7. The bursa of the pectoralis major, situated under 
 the head of the humerus, between the internal surface 
 of the tendon of that muscle, and another bursa placed 
 on tne long head of the biceps. 
 
 8. An external bursa of the teres major , under the 
 head of the os humeri, between it and the tendon of 
 the teres major. 
 
 9. An internal bursa of the teres major, found 
 within the muscle where the fibres of its tendons 
 diverge. 
 
 10. A bursa of the latissimus dorsi, between the 
 tendon of this muscle and the os humeri. 
 
 11. The humero-bicipitdl bursa, in the vagina of the 
 tendon of the biceps. 
 
 There are other bursse mucosae about the humerus, 
 but their situation is uncertain. 
 
 Near the Elbow-joint. 
 
 1. The radio-bicipital is situated between the tendon 
 of the biceps, brachialis, and anterior tubercle of the 
 radius. 
 
 2. The cubito-radial between the tendon of the bi- 
 ceps, supinator brevis, and the ligament common to 
 the radius and ulna. 
 
 3. The anconeal bursa, between the olecranon and 
 tendon of the anconous muscle. 
 
 157 
 
BUR 
 
 BUT 
 
 4. The capitulo-radial bursa , between the tendon 
 common to the extensor carpi radialis brevis, and ex- 
 tensor communis digitorum, and round head of the 
 radius. There are occasionally other bursae ; but as 
 their situation varies, they are omitted. 
 
 About the inferior part of the Fore-arm and Hand. 
 
 On the inside of the Wrist and Hand. 
 
 1. A very large bursa, for the tendon of the flexor 
 pollicis longus. 
 
 2. Four short bursae on the forepart of the tendons 
 of the flexor sublimis. 
 
 3. A large bursa behind the tendon of the flexor 
 pollicis longus, between it and the forepart of the ra- 
 dius, capsular ligament of the wrist and os trapezium. 
 
 4. A large bursa behind the tendons of the flexor 
 digitorum profundus, and on the forepart of the end of 
 the radius, and forepart of the capsular ligament of 
 the wrist. In some subjects it communicates with the 
 former. 
 
 5. An oblong bursa between the tendon of the flexor 
 carpi radialis and os trapezium. 
 
 6. A very small bursa between the tendon of the 
 flexor carpi ulnaris and os pisiforme. 
 
 On the back part of the Wrist and Hand. 
 
 7. A bursa between the tendon of the abductor pol- 
 licis longus and the radius. 
 
 8. A large bursa between the two extensores carpi 
 radiales. 
 
 9. Another below it, common to the extensores carpi 
 radiales. 
 
 10. A bursa , at the insertion of the tendon of the 
 extensor carpi radialis. 
 
 11. An oblong bursa , for the tendon of the extensor 
 pollicis longus, and which communicates with 9. 
 
 12. A bursa, for the tendon of the extensor pollicis 
 longus. between it and the metacarpal bone of the 
 thumb. 
 
 13. A bursa between the tendons of the extensor of 
 the fore, middle, and ring fingers. 
 
 14. A bursa for the extensors of the little finger. 
 
 15. A bursa between the tendon of the extensor 
 carpi ulnaris and ligament of the wrist. 
 
 There are also burs® mucosae between the musculi 
 lumbricales and interossei. 
 
 Near the Hip-joint. 
 
 On the forepart of the joint. 
 
 1. The ileo-puberal, situated between the iliacus in- 
 ternus, psoas magnus, and the capsular ligament of tho 
 head of the femur. 
 
 2. The pectineal , between the tendon of the peoti- 
 neus and the thigh-bone. 
 
 3. A small bursa of the gluteus mediu muscle, situ- 
 ated between it and the great trochanter, before the 
 insertion of the pyriformis. 
 
 4. A bursa of the gluteus minimus muscle between 
 its tendon and the great trochanter. 
 
 5. The gluteo-fascial, between the gluteu maximus 
 and vastus externus. ' 
 
 On the posterior part of the Hip-joint. 
 
 6. The tubero-ischiatic bursa, situated between the 
 obturator interims muscle, the posterior . spine of the 
 ischium, and its tuberosity. 
 
 7. The obturatory bursa, which is oblong and found 
 between the obturator internu and gemini muscles, 
 and the capsular ligament. 
 
 8. A bursa of the semi-membranosu under its origin 
 and the long head of the biceps femoris. 
 
 9. The glcutco trochanter al bursa, situated between 
 the tendon of the psoas muscle and the root of the 
 great trochanter. 
 
 10. Two glutco- femoral bursts, situated between the 
 tendon of the gluteus maximus and os femoris. 
 
 11. A bursa of the quadratus femoris, situated be- 
 tween it and the little trochanter. 
 
 12. The iliac bursa, situated between the tendon of 
 the iliacus interrius and the little trochanter. 
 
 Near the Knec;joint. 
 
 1. The supra-genual, which adheres to the tendons 
 of the vastus and cruralis and the forepart of the 
 thigh-bone. 
 
 158 
 
 2. The infra- genual bursa, situated under the liga 
 ment of the patella, and often communicating with the 
 above. 
 
 3. The anterior genual, placed between the tendon 
 of the sartorius, gracilis, and semitendinosus, and the 
 internal and lateral ligament of the knee. 
 
 4. The posterior genual, which is sometimes double, 
 and is situated between the tendons of the semi-mem- 
 branosus, the internal head of the gastrocnemius, the 
 capsular ligament, and internal condyle. 
 
 5. The popliteal , conspicuous between the tendon 
 of that muscle, the external condyle of the femur, the 
 semilunar cartilage, and external condyle of the tibia. 
 
 6. The bursa of the biceps cruris , between the ex- 
 ternal part of the tendon, the biceps cruris, and the 
 external lateral ligament of the knee. 
 
 In the Foot. 
 
 On the back, side, and hind part of the Foot. 
 
 1. A bursa of the tibialis anticus, between its ten 
 don, the lower part of the tibia, and capsular ligament 
 of the ankle. 
 
 2. A bursa between the tendon of the extensor pol- 
 licis pedis longus, the tibia, and capsular ligament of 
 the ankle. 
 
 3. A bursa of the extensor digitorum communis, 
 between its tendons, the tibia, and ligament of the 
 ankle. 
 
 4. A large bursa, common to the tendons of the pe- 
 ronei muscles. 
 
 5. A bursa of the peroneus brevis , proper to its 
 tendon. 
 
 6. The calcaneal bursa, between the tendo Achillis 
 and os calcis. 
 
 In the Sole of the Foot. 
 
 1. A bursa for the tendon of the peroneus longus. 
 
 2. A bursa common to the tendon of the flexor pol- 
 licis pedis longus, and the tendon of the flexor digito- 
 rum pedis communis iongus profundus. 
 
 3. A bursa of the tibialis posticus, between its ten- 
 don, the tibia, and astragalus. 
 
 4. Five bursae for the flexor tendons , which begin a 
 little above the first joint of each toe, and extend to 
 the root of the third phalanx, or insertion of the 
 tendons. 
 
 BURSA'LIS. From its resemblance to a bursa, or 
 purse. See Obturator externus et intemus. 
 
 BURSA'LOGY. ( Bursalogia ; from /3vpaa, a bag r 
 and \oyos, a discourse.) The doctrine of the burs® 
 mucosae. 
 
 BtJSELI'NUM. (From @ov, great, and aeXivov, 
 parsley.) A large species of parsley. 
 
 Bu'ssii spiritcs bezoardiccs. The bezoardic 
 spirit of Bussius, an eminent physician at Dresden 
 A distillation of ivorv, sal-ammoniac, amber, &c. 
 
 BUTCHERSBROOM. See Ruscus. 
 
 Bu'tiga. Small red pimples on the face. Called 
 also gutta rosacea. 
 
 Bu tino. Turpentine. 
 
 Bu'tomon. See Iris pseudacorus. 
 
 BUTTER. ( Butyrum ; from j 3ovs, a cow, and re- 
 pos, coagulum, or cream.) “The oily, inflammable 
 part of milk, which is prepared in many countries as 
 an article of food. The common mode of preserving 
 it is by the addition of salt, which will keep it good a 
 considerable time, if in sufficient quantity. Mr. Eaton 
 informs us, in his Survey of the Turkish Empire, that 
 most of the butter used at Constantinople is brought 
 from the Crimea and Kirban, and that it is kept sweet 
 by melting it while fresh over a very slow fire, and 
 removing the scum as it rises. He adds, that by melt- 
 ing butter in the Tartarian manner, and then salting 
 it in ours, he kept it good and tine-tasted for two years ; 
 and that this melting, if carefully done, injures neither 
 the taste nor colour. Thenard, too, recommends the 
 Tartarian method. He directs the melting to be done 
 on a water-bath, or at a heat not exceeding 180° F. ; 
 and 'to be continued until all the caseous matter has 
 subsided to the bottom, and the butter is transparent. 
 It is then to be decanted, or strained through a cloth, 
 and cooled in a mixture of pounded ice and salt, or at 
 least in cold sprin" water, otherwise it will become 
 lumpy by,crystallizing, and likewise not resist the ac- 
 tion of the air so well. Kept in a close vessel, and in 
 a cool place, it will thus remain, six months or more. 
 
BUX 
 
 BYZ 
 
 nearly as good as at first, particularly after the top is 
 taken off. If beaten up with one-sixth of its weight 
 of the cheesy matter when used, it will in some de- 
 gree resemble fresh butter in appearance. The taste 
 of rancid butter, he adds, may be much corrected by 
 melting and cooling in this manner. 
 
 Dr. Anderson has recommended another mode of 
 curing butter, which is as follows : Take one part of 
 sugar, one of nitre, and two of the best Spanish great 
 salt, and rub them together into a fine powder. This 
 composition is to be mixed thoroughly with the butter, 
 as soon as it is completely freed from the milk, in the 
 proportion of one ounce to sixteen; and the butter 
 thus prepared is to be pressed tight into the vessel pre- 
 pared for it, so as to leave no vacuities. This butter 
 does not taste well till it has stood at least a fortnight ; 
 it then has a rich marrow flavour, that no other but- 
 ter ever acquires ; and with proper care may be kept 
 for years in this climate, or carried to the East Indies, 
 if packed so as not to melt. 
 
 In the interior parts of Africa, Mr. Pa*k informs us, 
 there is a tree much resembling the American oak, 
 producing a nut in appearance somewhat like an 
 olive. The kernel of this nut, by boiling in water, 
 affords a kind of butter, whioh is whiter, firmer, and 
 of a richer flavour, than any he ever tasted made from 
 cow’s milk, and will keep without salt the whole year. 
 The natives call it shea toulou , or tree butter. Large 
 quantities of it are made every season.” 
 
 Fresh butter is nourishing and relaxing, but it rea- 
 dily becomes sour, and, in general, agrees with few 
 stomachs. Rancid butter is one of the most unwhole- 
 some and indigestible of all foods. 
 
 Butter of antimony. See Murias antimonii. 
 
 Butter of cacao. An oily concrete white matter, 
 of a firmer consistence than suet, obtained from the 
 cacao nut, of which chocolate is made. The method 
 of separating it consists in bruising the cacao and boil- 
 ing it in water. The greater part of the superabun- 
 dant and uncoinbined oil contained in the nut is by this 
 means liquefied, and rises to the surface, where it 
 swims, and is left to congeal, that it may be the more 
 easily taken ofl'. It is generally mixed with small 
 pieces ot the nut, from which it may be purified, by 
 keeping it in fusion without water in a pretty deep 
 vessel, until the several matters have arranged them- 
 selves according to their specific gravities. By this 
 treatment it becomes very pure and white. 
 
 Butter of cacao is without smell, and has a very 
 mild taste, when fresh; and in all its general proper- 
 ties and habitudes it resembles fat oils, among which 
 it must therefore be classed. It is used as an ingredi- 
 ent in pomatums. 
 
 BUTTER-BUR. See Tussilago petasites. 
 
 BUTTER-FLOWER. See Ranunculus. 
 
 Butter-milk. The thin and sour milk which is 
 separated from the cream by churning it into butter. 
 
 BUTTERWORT. See 1‘inguicula. 
 
 [Button snake-root. See Eryngium aquati- 
 cu~n. A.] 
 
 Butua. See Cissampelos pariera. 
 
 BUTYRIC ACID. We owe the discovery of this 
 acid to M. Chevreul. Butter, he says, is composed of 
 two fat bodies, analogous to those of hog’s lard, of a 
 colouring principle, and a remarkably odorous one, to 
 which it owes the properties that distinguish it from 
 the fats, properly so called. This principle, which he 
 has called butyric acid, forms well characterized salts 
 with barytes, strontian, lime, the oxides of copper, 
 lead, <Stc. ; 100 parts of it neutralize a quantity of base 
 which contains about 10 of oxygen. M. Chevreul has 
 not explained his method of separating this acid from 
 the other constituents of butter. See Journ. de Phar- 
 macies iii HO. 
 
 BUT Y’ RUM. See Butter. 
 
 Butyrum antimonii. See Murias antimonii. 
 
 BUXTON. A village in Derbyshire in which there 
 are warm mineral springs. Buxtonicnscs a.quce. 
 They have been long celebrated for their medicinal 
 properties. With respect to sensible properties, the 
 Buxton water cannot be distinguished from common 
 spring water, when heated to the same temperature. 
 Its temperature, in the gentleman’s bath, is invariably 
 82°. The principal peculiarity in the appearance of 
 this spring, is a large quantity of elastic vapour, that 
 
 rises and forms bubbles, which pass through the water, 
 and break as soon as they reach the surface. The air 
 of these bubbles was ascertained, by Dr. Pearson, to 
 consist of azotic gas, mixed with a small proportion of 
 atmospheric air. Buxton water is frequently employ- 
 ed both internally and externally: one of which me- 
 thods often proves beneficial when the other would be 
 injurious : but, as a bath alone, its virtues may not be 
 superior to those of tepid common water. As the 
 temperature of 82° is several degrees below that of 
 the human body, a slight shock of cold is felt on the 
 first immersion into the bath ; but this is almost im- 
 mediately succeeded by a pleasing glow over the whole 
 system. It is therefore proper for very delicate and 
 irritable habits. -The cases which derive most benefit 
 from the external use of Buxton waters, are those in 
 which a loss of action, and sometimes of sensation, 
 affects particular limbs, in consequence of long-conti- 
 nued or violent inflammation, or external injury. 
 Hence the chronic rheumatism succeeding the acute, 
 and where the inflammation has been seated in parti- 
 cular limbs, is often wonderfully relieved by this bath. 
 The internal use of the water has been found to be of 
 considerable service in symptoms of defective diges- 
 tion and derangement of the alimentary organs. A 
 judicious use of this simple remedy v$Il often relieve 
 the heartburn, flatulency, arid sickness ; it will in- 
 crease the appetite, animate the spirits, and improve 
 the health. At first, however, it sometimes occasions 
 a diarrhoea, which is rather salutary than detrimental ; 
 but costiveness is a more usual effect, especially in 
 sluggish habits. It also affords great relief when taken 
 internally, in painful disorders of the bladders and kid 
 neys ; and has likewise been recommended in cases 
 of gout; but when taken for these complaints, the ad- 
 dition of some aromatic tincture is recommended. In 
 all cases of active inflammation, the use of these wa- 
 ters should be carefully avoided, on account of their 
 supposed heating properties. A full course consists of 
 two glasses, each containing one-third of a pint, before 
 breakfast ; which quantity should be repeated between 
 breakfast and dinner. In chronic cases, a long resi- 
 dence on the spot is requisite to insure the desired effect. 
 
 BUXUS. (From zs vxagu), to become hard.) The 
 box-tree. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Monad a ; Order, Triandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the box. See Buxus 
 sempervirens. 
 
 Buxus sempervirens. The systematic name of 
 the buxus of the pharmacopoeias. The leaves possess 
 a very strong, nauseous, bitter taste, and aperient vir- 
 tues. They are occasionally exhibited, in foim of de- 
 coction, among the lower orders of people, in cases of 
 dropsy, and asthma, and worms. As much as will lie 
 upon a shilling, of the common dwarf box, dried and 
 powdered, may be given at bed-time, every night, to 
 an infant. 
 
 By'arus. A plexus of blood vessels in the brain. 
 
 Byng. A Chinese name for green tea. 
 
 Byre'thrum ( Beretta , Ital. or barette, Fr. a cap.) 
 Byrethrus. An odoriferous cap, filled with cephalic 
 drugs, for the head. 
 
 By'rsa. (Bvptra, leather.) A leather skin, to 
 spread plasters upon. 
 
 Bysau'chen. (From 0 v w, to hide, and avxyv , the 
 neck.) Morbid stiffness of the neck. 
 
 B YSSOLITE. A massive mineral of an olive green 
 colour, found at the foot of Mount Blanc and neat 
 Oisans in gneiss. 
 
 By'ssus. (Hebrew.) 1. A woolly kind of moss. 
 
 2. The Pudendum muliebre. 
 
 3. A kind of fine linen. 
 
 [4. The fine silky threads by which the Mytilu 
 and Pinna , both bivalve shells, fasten themselves, ait»* 
 thereby remain attached to logs or stones in the water. 
 
 The Pinna affords the most and finest quantity of 
 this byssus ; and, in the Mediterranean, it has been 
 collected and spun into silk, of which various orna- 
 mental articles have been made. A.] 
 
 By'thos. (Buffo?, deep.) An epithet used by Hip- 
 pocrates for the bottom of the stomach. 
 
 By'zkn. (From fivu >, to rush together.) In a heap ; 
 throngingly. Hippocrates uses this word to express 
 the hurry in which the menses flow in an excessive 
 discharge. 
 
 159 
 
CAC 
 
 c 
 
 CAD 
 
 J^ABALI'STICA ARS. (It is derived from tlie 
 ^ Hebrew word signifying to receive by tradition.) 
 Cabala; Cabala ; Kab ala. The cabalistic art. A 
 term that hatli been anciently used, in a very myste- 
 rious sense, among divines ; and since, some enthusi- 
 astic philosophers and chemists transplanted it into 
 medicine, importing by it somewhat magical ; but such 
 unmeaning terms are now justly rejected. 
 
 Cabal' Stic art. See Cabulistica ars. 
 
 CABALLINE. ( Caballinus ; from naBaWos , a 
 
 horse.) Of, or belonging to, a horse ; applied to the 
 coarsest aloes, because it is so drastic as to be fit only 
 for horses. 
 
 Caballine aloes. See Aloe. 
 
 CABBAGE. See Jirassica. 
 
 Cabbage tree. See Geoffrey a jamaicensis. 
 
 Cacago'ga. (From nanny, excrement, and ayoi, to 
 expel.) 1. Cathartics. 
 
 2. Ointments which, being rubbed on the funda- 
 ment, procure stools. — Paulas JEgineta. 
 
 Caca'lia. (From nanov, bad, and Xiav, exceedingly ; 
 because it is Mischievous to the soil on which it 
 grows.) Cacamum. The herb wild chervil, or wild 
 carraways. 
 
 Ca'camum. See Cacalia. 
 
 CA'CAO. See Theobroma cacao. 
 
 Cacapho'nia. (From nanos, bad, and (pwvri, the 
 voice.) Defective articulation. 
 
 Cacato'ria. (From caco, to go to stool.) An epi- 
 thet given by Sylvius to a kind of intermittent fever, 
 attended with copious stools. 
 
 Caccio'nde. A pill recommended by Baglivi 
 against dysenteries ; its basis is catechu. 
 
 CACHE'XJA. (From a canos, bad, andf^tf, a habit.) 
 A bad habit of body, known by a depraved or vitiated 
 state of the solids and fluids. 
 
 CACHE'XLE. (The plural of cachexia .) A class 
 of diseases in Cullen’s Nosology, embracing three 
 orders; viz. Marcorcs , Intumescentice , and Impetigines. 
 
 CACHINNA'TIO. (From cachinno, to iaujjjh 
 aloud.) A tendency to immoderate laughter, as ill 
 some hysteric and maniacal affections. 
 
 Ca'chlex. A little stone, or pebble. Galen says, 
 that the cachleces, heated in the fire and quenched in 
 whey, become astringents, and useful in dysenteries. 
 
 CACHOLONG. A variety of quartz. 
 
 Cacho're. A name of catechu. 
 
 CA'CIIRYS. (Kaxpuj: which is used in various 
 senses.) 1. Galen says, it sometimes means parched 
 barley. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Digynia. 
 
 Cachrys odontalgica. A plant, the root of which 
 may be substituted for that of the pyrethrum against 
 toothache. 
 
 Cachu. See Acacia catechu. 
 
 CACHU'NDE. A medicine highly celebrated 
 among the Chinese and Indians, made of several aro- 
 matic ingredients, perfumes, medicinal earths, and 
 precious stones. They make the whole into a stiff 
 paste, and form out of it several figures, according to 
 their fancy, which are dried for use. These are prin- 
 cipally used in the East Indies, but are sometimes 
 brought over to Portugal. In China, the principal 
 persons usually carry a small piece in their mouths, 
 which is a continued cordial, and gives their breath a 
 very sweet smell. It is highly esteemed as a medicine 
 in nervous complaints ; and it is reckoned a prolonger 
 of life and a provocative to venery ; the two great 
 intentions of most of the medicines used in the East. 
 
 Cachy'mia. K anvpia. An imperfect metal, or an 
 Immature metalline ore, according to Paracelsus. 
 
 Cacoalexite'rium. (From nanos, bad, and aXe\i- 
 'lypeu), to preserve.) An antidote to poison or agaiust 
 infectious diseases. 
 
 CACOCHO'LIA. (From Kanos, and xoby, bile.) 
 A vitiated or unhealthy condition of the bile. 
 
 CACOCH Y'LIA. (From nanos, bad, and the 
 chyle.) Indigestion, or depraved chylification. 
 
 CACOCHY'MIA. (From nanos, bad, and xvpoj, 
 juice, or humour.) A diseased or depraved state ot 
 the humours. 
 
 JGO 
 
 CACOCNE'MUS. . (From Kanos , bad, and kvtjutj, 
 the leg.) Having a natural defect in the tibia. ’ 
 
 C ACOCORE'MA. (From nanos, bad, and nopcw, to 
 purge, or cleanse.) A medicine which purges off the 
 vitiated humours. 
 
 CACODAD MON. (From Kanos, bad, and Saiputv, a 
 spirit.) An evil spirit, or genius, w hich was supposed 
 to preside over the bodies of men, and afflict them 
 with certain disorders. The nightmare. 
 
 C ACO'DIA. (From Kanos, bad, and wgw, to smell.) 
 A defect in the sense of smelling. 
 
 CACOE'THES. (From nanos, ill, and r/dos, a word 
 which, when applied to diseases, signifies a quality, or 
 a disposition.) Hippocrates applied this word to ma- 
 lignant and difficult distempers. Galen, and some 
 others, express by it an incurable ulcer, that is ren- 
 dere.d so through the acrimony of the humours flowing 
 to it. Linnaeus and Vogel use this term much in the 
 same sense with Galen, and describe the ulcer as su- 
 perficial, spreading, weeping, and with callous edges. 
 
 CACOPA'THIA. (From nanos, bad, and zzaOof, 
 affection.) An ill affection of the body, or part. 
 
 CACOPHO'NIA. (From nanos, fc>a.d, and (fxjvrj, the 
 voice.) 1. A defect in the organs of speech. 
 
 2. A bad pronunciation. 
 
 Cacopra'gia. (From nanos, bad, and TZparJo}, to 
 perform.) Diseased viscera. 
 
 Cacorry'thmus. (From nanos, bad, and pvQpos, 
 order.) A disordered pulse. 
 
 CACO'SIS. (From nanos, bad.) A bad disposition 
 of body. 
 
 CACOSI'TLA. (From nanos, and ai'Jiov, food.) 
 An aversion to food, or nausea. 
 
 CACOSPHY'XIA. (From nanos, bad, and otpv^is, 
 puise.) A disorder of the pulse. 
 
 CACOSTO'MACHUS. (From nanos, bad, and 
 S -opa X os, the stomach.) A bad or disordered stomach ; 
 applied also to food which the stomach rejects. 
 
 CACO'STOMUS. (From nanos, bad, and $ -opa, a 
 mouth.) Having a bad formed, or disordered mouth. 
 
 CACOTHY'MIA. (From nanos, ill, and Svpos, the 
 mind.) Any vicious disposition of the mind; or a 
 diseased mind. 
 
 CACOTRO'PHIA. (From nanos, ill, and rpo<f>rj, 
 nutriment.) 1. A vitiated nourishment. 
 
 2. A wasting of the body, from want of nutrition. 
 
 CA'CTUS. (From nanros, the Greek name of a 
 plant described by Theoplirasta.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Ico- 
 sandria; Order, Monogynia. The melon-thistle, or 
 prickly-pear. 
 
 Cactus opuntia. The systematic name of the 
 opuntia of the pharmacopoeias. The prickly leaves 
 of this plant abound with a mucilaginous matter, 
 which is esteemed in its native countries an emollient, 
 in the form of poultice. 
 
 CACU'BALUS. (From nanos, evil, and (iaWut, 
 to cast out ; so named because it was thought to be 
 efficacious in expelling poisons.) See Cucubalus bac- 
 ciforum. 
 
 Ca'cule. The Arabian for cardamoms. 
 
 CACU'MEN. (Cacumen, minis, neut.) The top or 
 point. 
 
 CADA'VER. ( Cadaver , veris. neut. , from cado, to 
 fall: because the body, when deprived of life, falls to 
 the ground.) A carcass, or body deprived of life. 
 
 CA'DMIA. (Hebrew.) The lapis calaminaris. 
 
 See Zinc. 
 
 CADMii metallica. -A name given, by the Ger 
 mans, to cobalt. 
 
 CADMIUM. “ A new metal, first discovered by M. 
 Stromeyer, in the autumn of 1817, in some carbonate 
 of zinc which he was examining in Hanover. It has 
 been since found in the Derbyshire silicates of zinc. 
 
 The following is Dr. Wollaston’s process for pro- 
 curing cadmium. From the solution of the salt of 
 zinc supposed to contain cadmium, precipitate all the 
 other metallic impurities by iron ; filter and immerse a 
 cylinder of zinc into the clear solution. If cadmium 
 be present, it will be thrown down in the metallic state, 
 and when redissolved in muriatic acid, will exhibit its 
 peculiar character on the application of the proper teste. 
 
cmc 
 
 CAF 
 
 M. Stromeyer’s process consists in dissolving the 
 substance which contains cadmium in sulphuric acid, 
 and passing through the acidulous solution a current 
 of sulphuretted hydrogen gas. He washes this pre- 
 cipitate, dissolves it in concentrated muriatic acid, and 
 expels the excess of acid by evaporation. The residue 
 is then dissolved in water, and precipitated by car- 
 bonate of ammonia, of which an excess is added, to 
 redissolve the zinc and the copper that may have been 
 precipitated by the sulphuretted hydrogen gas. The 
 carbonate of cadmium being well washed, is heated, 
 to drive off the carbonic acid, and the remaining oxide 
 is reduced by mixing it with lamp-black, and exposing 
 it to a moderate red heat in a glass or earthen retort. 
 
 The colour of cadmium is a fine white, with a slight 
 shade of bluish-gray, approaching much to that of 
 tin ; which metal it resembles in lustre and suscepti- 
 bility of polish. Its texture is compact, and its frac- 
 ture hackly. It crystallizes easily in octohedrons, and 
 presents on its surface, when cooling, the appearance 
 of leaves of fern. It is flexible, and yields readily to 
 the knife. It is harder and more tenacious than tin ; 
 and, like it, stains paper, or the fingers. It is ductile 
 and malleable, but when long hammered, it scales off 
 in different places. Its sp. grav. before hammering, 
 is 8.6040 ; and when hammered, it is 8.6944. It melts, 
 and is volatilized under a red heat. Its vapour, which 
 has no smell, may be condensed in drops like mercury, 
 which, on congealing, present distinct traces of crys- 
 tallization. 
 
 Cadmium is as little altered by exposure to the air 
 as tin. When heated in the open air, it burns like 
 that metal, passing into a smoke, which falls and 
 forms a very fixed oxide, of a brownish-yellow colour. 
 Nitric acid readily dissolves it cold; dilute sulphuric, 
 muriatic, and even acetic acids, act feebly on it with 
 the disengagement of hydrogen. The solutions are 
 colourless, and are not precipitated by water. 
 
 Cadmium forms a single oxide, in which 100 parts 
 of the metal are combined with 14.352 of oxygen. 
 The prime equivalent of cadmium deduced from this 
 compound seems to be very nearly 7, and that of the 
 oxide 8. This oxide varies in its appearance accord- 
 ing to circumstances, from a brownish-yellow to a 
 dark brown, and even a blackish colour. With char- 
 coal it is reduced with rapidity below a red heat. It 
 gives a transparent colourless glass bead with borax. 
 It is insoluble in water, but in some circumstances forms 
 a white hydrate, which speedily attracts carbonic acid 
 from the air, and gives out its water when exposed to 
 heat.” — Ure's Client. Diet. 
 
 CADOGAN, William, graduated at Oxford in 
 1755. Five years before, he had published a small 
 treatise on the management of children, which was 
 very much approved. In 1764, his “ Dissertation on 
 the Gout and all Chronic Diseases” appeared, which 
 attracted considerable attention, being written in a 
 popular style. He referred the gout principally to 
 indolence, vexation, and intemperance; and his plan 
 of treatment is generally judicious. He was a fellow 
 of the London College of Physicians, and died in 1797, 
 at an advanced age. 
 
 Cadtchu. See Acacia catechu. 
 
 CADU'CA. (From cado , to fall down.) See De- 
 cidua. 
 
 Caduci. The name of a class in Linnaeus’s Metho- 
 dus calycina. 
 
 CADU'CUS. (From cado , to fall.) 1. In Botany , 
 The falling off before the unfolding of the flower 
 or leaf; as the perianthium of Papaver, the stipulce 
 of Prunus avium. This term is expressive of the 
 shortest period of duration, and has different accepta- 
 tions, according to the different parts of the plant to 
 which it is applied. A calyx is said to be caducous, 
 which drops at the first opening of the petals, or even 
 before, as in the poppy. Petals are caducous, which 
 are scarcely unfolded before they fall off, as in Thalic- 
 trum; and such leaves as fall off before the end of 
 summer, have obtained this denomination. See De- 
 ciduus and Parasiticus. 
 
 2. The epilepsy or falling sickness is called morbus 
 caducus. 
 
 CA2 CITAS. (From ceecus, blind.) Blindness. 
 See Calitro and Amaurosis. 
 
 CiE'CUM. (From ctecus, blind : so called from its 
 toeing perforated at one end only.) The caecum, or 
 blind gut. The first portion of the large intestines, 
 
 laced in the right iliac region, about four fingers* 
 
 readth in length It is in this intestine that the ileum 
 terminates by a valve, called the valve of the cascum. 
 The appendicula cceci vermiformis is also attached to 
 it. See Intestines. 
 
 CLE'LIUS, Aureliands, is supposed to have been 
 born at Sicca, in Africa, and is referred by Le Clerc 
 to the fifteenth century, from the harshness of l)i3 
 style. He has left a Latin translation of the writings 
 of Soranus, with additional observations, partly col- 
 lected from others, partly from his own experience. 
 The work is in eight books, three on acute, the rest 
 on chronic disorders. He treats of several diseases 
 not mentioned by any earlier writers, and has some 
 observations in surgery peculiar to himself; he appears, 
 too, generally correct in his remarks on the opinions 
 of others. 
 
 Cje'ros. Kaipoj. Hippocrates, by this word, means 
 the opportunity or moment in which whatever is to 
 be effected should be done. 
 
 CA5SALPINA. (Named in honour of Caesalpinus, 
 chief physician to Pope Clement VIII.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, 
 Decandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Cjesalpina crista. The systematic name of the 
 tree that affords the Brazil wood. It is of the growth 
 of the Brazils in South America, and also of the Isle 
 of France, Japan, and elsewhere. It is chiefly used 
 as a red dye. See Brazil wood. 
 
 CA5SALPTNUS, Andrew, was born in Tuscany, 
 in 1519. He graduated at Pisa, and became professor 
 in anatomy and medicine there ; and was afterward 
 made physician to Pope Clement VIII. He died in 
 1603. His works are numerous, and evince much 
 genius and learning. In 1571, he published a work, 
 defending the philosophy of Aristotle against the doc- 
 trines of Galen, from some passages in which he 
 appears to have appioached very near to a knowledge 
 of the cfrculation of the blood ; having explained the 
 use of the valves of the heart, and pointed out the 
 course which these compelled the blood to take on 
 both sides during the contraction and dilatation of that 
 organ. In a treatise “ De Plantis,” he justly compared 
 the seeds to the eggs of animals; and formed an 
 arrangement of them according to the parts of fructifi- 
 cation. On medical subjects also he offered many 
 judicious remarks. 
 
 CA2SARES. Ccesones. Children who are brought 
 into the world as Julius Ctesar is said to have been. 
 See Caesarian operation. 
 
 CAESARIAN OPERATION. (So called because 
 Julius Caesar is said to have been extracted in this 
 manner.) Hysterotomia. Mystcrotomatocia. The 
 operation for extracting the foetus from the uterus, by 
 dividing the integuments of the abdomen and the 
 uterus. 
 
 There are three cases in which this operation may 
 be necess&ry.— 1. When the foetus is perceived to be 
 alive, and the mother dies, either in labour or in the 
 last two months. 2. When the foetus is dead, but 
 cannot be delivered in the usual way, from the de- 
 formity of the mother, or the disproportionate size of 
 the child. 3. When both the mother and the child 
 are living, but delivery cannot take place, from the 
 same causes as in the second instance. Both the 
 mother and the child, if accounts can be credited, have 
 often lived after the Caesarian operation, and the 
 mother even borne children afterward. Heister gives 
 a relation of such success, in his Institutes of Surgery ; 
 and there are some others. In England, the Caesarian 
 operation has almost always failed. Mr. James Bar- 
 low, of Chorley, Lancashire, succeeded, however, in 
 taking a foetus out of the uterus by this bold proceed- 
 ing, and the .mother was perfectly restored to health 
 
 C^'tchu. See Acacia catechu. 
 
 Cap; Cdfa; Caff a. Names given by the Arabians 
 to camphire. 
 
 CAFFEIN. The name of a bitter principle pro- 
 cured from coffee by Chenevix, by adding muriate of 
 tin to an infusion of unroasted coffee. From this lie 
 obtained a precipitate, which he washed and decom- 
 posed by sulphuretted hydrogen. The supernatant 
 liquid contained this principle, which occasioned a 
 green precipitate in concentrated solutions of iron. 
 When the liquid wtis evaporated to dryness, it wis 
 yellow and transparent, like horn. It did not attract 
 moisture from the air, but was soluble in water apd 
 
 161 
 
CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 alkohol. The solution had a pleasant bitter taste, and 
 assumed with alkalies a garnet-red colour. It is 
 almost as delicate a test of iron as infusion of galls is ; 
 yet gelantine occasions no precipitate with it. 
 
 [“ Calfein is a new principle, which, was discovered 
 in coflee by Robiquet. It is white, volatile, and crys- 
 tallizable ; and is particularly distinguished by the 
 large quantity of nitrogen which it contains, being 
 greater than that in almost any other vegetable. Ac- 
 cording to Dumas and Pelletier, it consists of 27 14 
 oxygen, 4.81 hydrogen, 46.51 carbon, and 21.54 nitro- 
 gen. — Webster's Man. of Chem. A.] 
 
 Caga'strum. A barbarous term used by Paracelsus, 
 to express the morbific matter which generates diseases. 
 
 Caitchu. See Acacia catechu. 
 
 CAIUS, John, was born at Norwich, in 1510. After 
 studying at Cambridge, and in different parts of Italy, 
 and distinguishing himself by his interpretations of 
 Hippocrates, Gaien, and other ancient authors, he 
 graduated at Bologna. In 1544, he returned to this 
 country, and for some time read lectures in anatomy 
 to the corporation of surgeons in London. He after- 
 ward practised at Shrewsbury, having been admitted 
 a fellow of tiie College of Physicians ; and published 
 a popular account of the memorable sweating sickness, 
 which prevailed in 1551, subsequently reprinted, much 
 improved, in Latin. He was made physician to Ed- 
 ward VI., to Mary, and to Elizabeth. On the death 
 of Linacre, he was chosen President of the College of 
 Physicians, and during the seven years lor which he 
 held that office, performed many important services. 
 He was also a signal benefactor to Gonvil Hall, where 
 lie studied at Cambridge, having obtained -permission 
 to erect it into a college, considerably enlarging the 
 building, and" assigning provision for three fellows and 
 twenty scholars. He was chosen master on the com- 
 pletion of the improvements, and retained that office 
 till near the period of his death, which happened in 
 1573. He published a dissertation “ De Canibus Bri- 
 tannicis,” which Mr. Pennant has entirely followed 
 in his British Zoology and some other learned works 
 besides these already mentioned. 
 
 Ca'jan. See Phascolus crcticus. 
 
 Ca'jeput oil. See Melaleuca. 
 
 Cala'ba. See Catopkyllum inophyllum. 
 
 CALAGUA'LtE radix. Calaguclce radix. The root 
 so called is knotty, and somewhat like that of the 
 polypody tribe. It has been exhibited internally at 
 Rome, with success, in dropsy ; and it is said to be 
 efficacious in pleurisy, contusions, abscesses, &c. It 
 ■was first used in America, where it is obtained ; and 
 Italian physicians have since written concerning it, 
 in terms of approbation. 
 
 Calama'corus. Indian reed. 
 
 CALAMAGRO'STIS. (From KaXapog , a reed, and 
 aypu)s-ts, a sort of grass.) Reed grass. Gramen Arun- 
 dinacum. The Arundo calamagrostis of Linnaeus ; 
 the root of which is said to be diuretic and emmena- 
 gogue. 
 
 CALAMARIiE. (From calamus , a reed.) The 
 name of an order of Linnaeus’s fragments of a natural 
 method, which embraces the reed-plants. 
 
 Cala'mbac. An Indian name for agallochum. See 
 Lignum Aloes. 
 
 Calame'don. (From KaXayos, a reed.) A sort of 
 fracture which runs along the bone, in a straight line, 
 like a reed, but is lunated in the extremity. 
 
 CA'LAMINA. Sec Calamine. 
 
 Calamina pr separata. Prepared calamine. Burn 
 the calamine, and reduce it to powder ; then let it be 
 brought into the state of a very fine powder, in the 
 same manner that chalk is directed to be prepared. 
 See Calamine. 
 
 \ CA'LAMINE. ( Calamina ; from calamus , a reed : 
 so called from its reed-like appearance.) Cadmia; 
 Cathmia ; Cadmia lapifLosa arosa ; Cadmia fossilis ; 
 Calamina; Lapis calaminaris. A native carbonate 
 qf zinc. A mineral, containing oxide of zinc and 
 carbonic acid, united with a portion of iron, and some- 
 times other substances. It is very heavy, moderately 
 hard and brittle, of a gray, yellowish, red, or blackish 
 brown ; found in quarries of considerable extent, in 
 several parts of Europe, and particularly in this coun- 
 try, in Derbyshire, Gloucestershire, Nottinghamshire, 
 and Somersetshire; as also in Wales. The calamine 
 of England is by the best judges, allowed to be su- 
 perior in quality to that of most other countries. It Bel- 
 162 
 
 dom lies very deep, being chiefly found in clayey 
 grounds near the surface. In some places it is mixed 
 with lead ores. This mineral is an article in the ma- 
 teria medica ; but, before it comes to the shops, it is 
 usually roasted, or calcined, to separate some arseni- 
 cal or sulphureous particles which, in its crude state, 
 it is supposed to contain, and in order to render it 
 more easily reducible into a fine powder. In this 
 state, it is employed in collyria, for weak eyes, for 
 promoting the cicatrization of ulcers, and healing ex- 
 coriations of the skin. It is the basis of an officinal 
 cerate, called Ceratum caiaininaj by the London Col- 
 lege, formerly called ceratum lapidis caliminaris, cera- 
 tum epuloticurn ; and ceratum carbonatis zinci impuri 
 by the Edinburgh College. These compositions form 
 the cerate which Turner strongly recommends for 
 bedling ulcerations and excoriations, and which have 
 been popularly distinguished by his name. The col- 
 lyria in which the prepared calamine has been em- 
 ployed, have consisted simply oitbat substance added 
 to rose-water, or elder-flower water. 
 
 CALAM1NT. See Melissa calaminlha. 
 
 Calamint , mountain. Sec Melissa grandiflora. 
 
 CALAMINTHA. (From jcaAoc, beautiful, or *•«- 
 Xapos, a reed, and pivdi j, mint.) Common calamint. 
 See Melissa. 
 
 Calamintha anglica. See Melissa nepeta. 
 
 Calamintha humilior. The ground-ivy. See 
 Glecoma hederacea. 
 
 Calamintha magna flore. See Melissa grandi- 
 flora. 
 
 Calamintha Montana. See Melissa Calamintha. 
 
 CA'LAMUS. (From Kalam , an Arabian word.) 
 1. A general name denoting the stalk of any plant. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Cias6, Hexandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Calamus aromaticus. See Acorns calamus. 
 
 [Calamus. Sweet flag-root. Accrus calamus, or 
 calamus aromaticus. “TheAcorus calamus is found 
 in Europe, Asia, and North America. With us it 
 grows in wet meadows, commonly in beds or bunches. 
 The root has a strong aromatic odour, and a bitter 
 spicy taste. Its properties depend upon a volatile oil, 
 and a bitter matter soluble in water. Medicinally con- 
 sidered, it is stimulant, heating and tonic ; and is given 
 in flatulent colic, cramp of the stomach, &c., in the 
 dose of a scruple and upwards.” — Big. Mat. Med. A. j 
 
 Calamus aromaticus asiaticus. See Acorus ca- 
 lamus. 
 
 Calamus odoratus. The sweet-scented rush. 
 
 See Acorus calamus. 
 
 Calamus rotang. The systematic name of the 
 plant from which we obtain the Dragon’s blood. Cin- 
 nabaris groecorum; Draconthcema ; Asegen ; Asegon. 
 Dragon’s blood. The red resinous juice which is ob- 
 tained by wounding the bark of the Calamus rotang ; — 
 caudice densissime aculcata, aculeis erectis , spadice 
 crccto. The Petrocarpus draco and Draccena draco 
 also afford this resin. It is chiefly obtained from the 
 Molucca islands, Java, and other parts of the East 
 Indies. It is generally much adulterated, and varied 
 in goodness and purity. The best kind is of a dark 
 red colour, which, when powdered, changes to crim- 
 son : it is insoluble in water, but soluble in a great 
 measure in alkohol; it readily melts and catches 
 flame, has no smell, but to the taste discovers some de- 
 gree of warmth and pungency. The ancient Greeks 
 were well acquainted with the adstringent power of 
 this drug ; in which character it has since oeen much 
 employed in haemorrhages, and in alvine fluxes. At 
 present, however, it is not used internally, being super- 
 seded by more certain and effectual remedies of this 
 numerous class. 
 
 Calamus scriptorius. A furrow or kind of canal 
 at the bottom of the fourth ventricle of the brain, so 
 called from its resemblance to a writing pen. 
 
 Calamus vulgaris. See Acorus calamus. 
 
 CALATHIANA. (From uaXados, a twig basket; 
 so called from the shape of its flowers.) The herb 
 marsh-gentian. See Gentiana pneumonantke. 
 
 Calbi'anum. The name of a plaster in Myrepsus. 
 
 Calca'dinum. Vitriol. 
 
 Calca'dis. An Arabian name for white vitriol and 
 alkali. 
 
 CALCA'NEUM. (From calx , the heel.) Calcar 
 pterna ; Os calcis. The largest bone of the tarsus, 
 
 . which forms the heel. It is eiiuated posteriorly under 
 
CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 the astragalus, is very regular, and divided into a body 
 and processes. It has a large tuberosity or knob, pro- 
 jecting behind to form the heel. A sinuous cavity , 
 as its fore-part, which, in the fresh subject, is filled 
 with fat, and gives origin to several ligaments. Two 
 prominences y dX the inner and fore-part of the bone, 
 with a pit between them, for the articulation of the 
 under and fore-part of the astragalus. A depression , 
 in the external surface of the bone near its fore-part, 
 where the tendon of the peronaeus longus runs. A 
 large cavity , at the inner side of the bone, for lodging 
 the long flexors of the toes, together with the vessels 
 and nerves of the sole. There are two prominences , at 
 the under and back part of this bone, that give origin 
 to the apoueurosis, and several muscles of the sole. 
 The anterior surface of the os calcis is concave, for its 
 articulation with the os cuboides. and it is articulated 
 to the astragalus by ligaments. 
 
 Calcan'thum. (From x a ^ KO i> brass, and avOog , a 
 flower; i. e. flowers of brass.) Calcanthos. Cop- 
 peras ; Vitriol. 
 
 CALCAR. [Calcar, or is. n. From calx, the heel ; 
 also from caleo, to heat.) 1. The heel-bone. 
 
 2. The furnace of a laboratory. 
 
 3. A spur. In botany, applied to a part of the ringent 
 and personate corolla of plants. It is a tube forming 
 an obtuse or acute sac, at the side of the receptacle. 
 It is of rare occurrence. 
 
 CALCARATUS. Spurred ; applied to the corols 
 and neclaries of plants ; as Calcarata corolla, Necta- 
 rium calcar atam ; as in Aquilegia and Antirrhinum 
 linaria. 
 
 CALCAREOUS. (Calcarius; from calx, lime.) 
 That which partakes somewhat of the nature and 
 qualities of calx. 
 
 Calcareous earth. See Calx and Lime. 
 
 Calcareous spar. Crystallized carbonate of lime, 
 which occurs in more than 600 different forms. It is 
 found in veins in all rocks from granite to alluvial 
 strata. The rarest a«d most beautiful crystals are 
 found in Derbyshire, but it exists in every part of the 
 world. 
 
 Calca'ris flos. The larkspur. 
 
 CALCA’RIUS. See Calcareous. 
 
 Calcarius lapis. Limestone. 
 
 Ca'lcatar. A name of vitriol. 
 
 Calcatri'ppa. See Ajuga pyramidalis. 
 
 CALCEDONY. A mineral, so called from Calce- 
 don, in Asia Minor, where it was found in ancient 
 times. There are several sub-species, common calce- 
 dony, heliotrope, crysoprase, plasma, onyx, sand, and 
 sardonyx. 
 
 Common calcedony occurs of various colours ; it is 
 regarded as pure silica with a little water. Very fine 
 stalactical specimens have been found in Cornwall 
 and Scotland. 
 
 Ca'lceum equinum. (From calceus, a shoe, and 
 equus, a horse ; so called from the figure of its leaf.) 
 The herb colt’s-foot. See Tussilagofarfara. 
 
 Calciiantrum. Pliny’s name for copperas. 
 
 Calchi'theos. (From xaA%tov, purple.) Verdigris. 
 
 CALCI'FRAGA. (From calx, a stone, and frango, 
 to .break ; so named from its supposed property of 
 breaking the human calculus.) Breakstone. In Scri- 
 bonius Largus, it means, the herb spleenwort, or sco- 
 lopendrium ; others mean byitth e Pimpinella saxi- 
 frarra of Linnaeus. 
 
 CALCINA'TION. Oxidation. The fixed resi- 
 dues of such matters as have undergone combustion 
 are called cinders, in common language, and calces, 
 but now more commonly oxides, by chemists; and 
 the operation, when considered with regard to these 
 residues, is termed calcination. In this general way, 
 it has likewise been applied to bodies not really combus- 
 tible, but only deprived of some of their principles by 
 heat. Thus we hear of the calcination of chalk, to 
 convert it into lime by driving off its caibonic acid and 
 water; of gypsum, or plaster-stone, of alum, of borax, 
 and other saline bodies, by which they are deprived 
 of their water of crystallization ; of bones which lose 
 their volatile parts by this treatment, and of various 
 other bodies. 
 
 CALCINA'TUS. Calcined. 
 
 Calcinatum majus. Whatever is dulcified by the 
 chemical art, which was not so by nature ; such as 
 dulcified mercury, lead, and the like substances, which 
 are very speedily consolidated. 
 
 L 2 
 
 Calcinatum majus poterii. Mercury dissqjved la 
 aqua fortis, and precipitated with salt water. Poterius 
 used it in the cure of ulcers. 
 
 Calcinatum minus. Any thing which is sweet by 
 nature, and speedily cures, as sugar, manna, tama- 
 rinds, &c. 
 
 Calcino'nia. See Calcena. 
 
 Ca'lcis aqua. See Calcis liquor. 
 
 Ca'lcis liquor. Solution of lime, formerly called 
 aqua calcis. Lime-water. Take of lime, half a 
 pound ; boiling distillecf water, twelve pints. Pour 
 the water upon the lime, and stir them together ; next 
 cover the vessel immediately, and let it stand for three 
 hours; then keep the solution upon the remaining 
 lime in stopped glass bottles, and pour off" the clear 
 liquor when it is wanted for use. 
 
 Lime is soluble in about 450 times its weight of 
 water, or little more than one grain in one fluid ounce. 
 It is given internally, in doses of two ounces and up- 
 wards, in cardialgia, spasms, diarrhoea, &c. and in 
 proportionate doses in convulsions of children, arising 
 from acidity, or ulcerated intestines, intermittent fe- 
 vers, &cc. Externally it is applied to burns and 
 ulcers. 
 
 Calcis mtjrias. Calx solila; Sat ammoniacus 
 fixus. Muriate of lime. Take of the salt remaining 
 after the sublimation of subcarbonate of ammonia two 
 pounds, water a pint; mix and filter through paper. 
 Evaporate the salt to dryness ; and preserve it in a 
 closely- stopped vessel. This preparation is exhibited 
 with the same views as the muriate of barytes. It 
 possesses deobstruent, diuretic, and cathartic virtues, 
 and is much used by the celebrated Fourcroy against 
 scrophula, and other analogous diseases. Six, twelve, 
 and twenty grains, are given to children, three limes a 
 day, and a drachm to adults. 
 
 Calcis muriatis liquor. Take of muriate of 
 lime two ounces, distilled water three fluid ounces; 
 dissolve the salt in the water, and filter it through 
 paper. 
 
 Ca'lcts os. See Calcaneum. 
 
 Calcis vivi flores. The pellicle on the surface 
 of lime water. 
 
 CALCITRA'PA. (An old botanical term of simi 
 lar meaning to tribulus, compounded of calco , to tread 
 or kick, and rpenu), to turn, because the caltrops are 
 continually kicked over, if they fail of their intended 
 mischief. See Trapa.) See Centavrca calcitrapa. 
 
 Calcitrapa officinalis. See Centaur c a solsti - 
 tiales. 
 
 CALCIUM. The metallic basis of lime. Sir H. 
 Davy, the discoverer of this metal, procured it by the 
 process which he used for obtaining barium. It was 
 in such small quantities, that little could be said con- 
 cerning its nature. It appeared brighter and whiter 
 than either barium or strontium; and burned when 
 gently heated, producing di y lime. 
 
 There is only one known combination of calcium 
 and oxygen, which is the important substance called 
 lime. The nature of this substance is proved by the 
 phenomena of the combustion of calcium ; the metal 
 changing into the earth with the absorption of oxygen 
 gas. When the amalgam of calcium is thrown into 
 water, hydrogen gas is disengaged, and the water be- 
 comes a solution of lime. From the quantity of hy- 
 drogen evolved, compared with the quantity of lime 
 formed in experiments of this kind, M. Berzelius en- 
 deavoured to ascertain the proportion of oxygen in 
 lime. The nature of lime may also be proved by ana- 
 lysis. When potassium in vapour is sent through the 
 earth ignited to whiteness, the potassium was found 
 by Sir H. Davy to become -potassa,- while a dark gray 
 substance of metallic splendour, which is calcium, 
 either wholly or partially deprived of oxygen, is founiF 
 imbedded in the potassa ; for it eflervesces violently^ 
 and forms a solution of lime by tire action of water. , 
 
 CALCSINTER. Stalactitical carbonate of lime, 
 which is continually forming by the infiltration of car- 
 bonated lime water through the crevices of the roofs 
 of caverns. The irregular masses on the bottoms of 
 caves have been called stalagmites. 
 
 CALCTUFF. An alluvial formation of carbonate 
 of lime, probably deposited from calcareous springs of 
 a yellowish dull gray colour, containing impressions 
 of vegetable matter. 
 
 CALCULI'FRAGUS. (From calculus , a stone, 
 and frango , to break.) Stone- breaker, having the 
 
 163 
 
CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 power to break stone in the human body. 1. A syno- 
 nym of lithoutriptic. See Lithontriptic. J 
 
 2. The scolopendrium, and pimpernel. See Calci- 
 fraga- 
 
 CA'LCULUS. (Diminutive of calx , a lime-stone. 
 Calculus humanus ; Beioar microcosmicum. Gravel ; 
 Stone. In English we understand by gravel, small 
 sand-like concretions, or stones, which pass from the 
 Kidneys through the ureters in a fevv days ; and by 
 stone , a calculous concretion in the kidneys, or blad- 
 der, of too large a size to pass, without great diffi- 
 culty. Similar concretions are found occasionally in 
 other cavities or passages. When a disposition to 
 form minute calculi or gravel exists, we often find 
 nephritic paroxysms, as they are called, (see Nephri- 
 tis) which consist of pain in the back, shooting down 
 through the pelvis to the thighs ; sometimes a numb- 
 ness in one leg, and a retraction of either testicle in 
 men, symptoms arising from the irritation of a stone 
 passing through the ureters, as these cross the sperma- 
 tic cord, on the nerves passing to the lower extremities. 
 These pains, often violent, are terminated by the pain- 
 ful discharge of small stones through the urethra, apd 
 the patient is for a time easy. What, however, is 
 meant by the stone is a more serious and violent dis- 
 ease. It is singular that these discharges of small gra- 
 vel do not usually terminate in stone. Many have ex- 
 perienced them during a long life, without any more 
 serious inconvenience : while the latter is a disease 
 chiefly of the young, and depending on circumstances 
 not easily explained. If the stone attacks persons 
 more advanced in age, it is often the consequence of 
 paroxysms of gout, long protracted, and terminating 
 imperfectly. 
 
 When once a stone has acquired a moderate size, 
 it usually occasions the following symptoms fre- 
 quent inclination to make water, excessive pain in 
 voiding it drop by drop, and sometimes a sudden stop- 
 page of it, if discharged in a stream ; after making wa- 
 ter, great torture in the glans penis, which lasts one, 
 two, or three minutes ; and, in most constitutions, the 
 violent straining makes the rectum contract and expel 
 its excrements ; or, if it be empty, occasions a tenes- 
 mus, which is sometimes accompanied with a prolap- 
 sus ani. The urine is often tinctured with blood, from 
 a rupture of the vessels, and sometimes pure blood 
 itself is discharged. Sometimes the urine is very clear, 
 but frequently there are great quantities of slimy sedi- 
 ment deposited at the bottom of it, which is only a 
 preternatural separation of the mucilage of the bladder, 
 but has often been mistaken for pus. The stone is a 
 disease to which both sexes and all ages are liable ; 
 and calculi have even been found in the bladders of 
 very young children, nay, of infants only six months old. 
 
 Women seem less subject to this complaint than 
 men, either owing to constitutional causes, or to the 
 capaciousness, shortness, and straightness of their ure- 
 thra, allowing the calculi to be discharged while small, 
 together with the urine. 
 
 The Seat and Physical Properties of Urinary Calculi. 
 
 Calculi are found in different parts of the urinaiy 
 system, in the pelvis of the kidney, in the ureters, in 
 the bladder and urethra ; but as they, for the most 
 part, originate in the kidney, the calculi renales make 
 the nucleus of the greatest number of urinary stones. 
 The calculi renales differ greatly with respect to their 
 external qualities ; for the most part, however, they 
 consist of small, concrete, roundish, smooth, glossy, 
 and crystalline bodies, of a red-yellow colour, like that 
 of wood, and so hard as to admit of polishing. On 
 account of their minuteness, they easily pass through 
 the urinary passages in form of gravel, which being 
 sometimes of a rough surface, cause several com- 
 plaints on their passage. But in some instances they 
 are of too great a size to be able to pass along the ure- 
 ters ; in which case they increase in the kidneys, some- 
 times to a great size. Calculi renales of this kind are 
 generally of a brown, dark red, or black colour, and 
 surrounded with several strata of coagulated blood and 
 pus ; they have also been observed of a yellow, red- 
 dish, and lighter colour; and some consisting of a 
 homogeneous stony mass, but white or gray calculi 
 renales are very rarely to be met with. Among the 
 great number that were examined, one or two only 
 were found of a gray or blackish colour, and of a com- 
 position similar to those which generally bear the name 
 of mulberry-like stones. 
 
 164 
 
 The stones in the ureters , which, on passing into the 
 , ureters, are prevented by their size from descending 
 into the bladder, frequently increase very much: they, 
 however, rarely occur; their colour is white, and 
 they consist of phosphate of lime. 
 
 The stones in the bladder are the most frequent 
 urinary concrements that have been principally exa- 
 mined ; they draw their first origin from the kidneys, 
 whence they descend into the bladder, where they in- 
 crease ; or they immediately originate and increase in 
 the bladder ; or they arise from a foreign body that by 
 chance has got into the bladder, which not unfre- 
 quently happens, particularly in the female sex. Con- 
 cretions of this kind differ greatly in their respective 
 physical qualities and external form, which, however, 
 is generally spherical, oval, or compressed on both 
 sides ; and sometimes, when there are several stones 
 in the bladder, they have a polyhedrous or cubical 
 form ; their extremities are frequently pointed or 
 roundish, but they are very seldom found cylindrical, 
 and more rarely with cylindrical ends. 
 
 There is a great variety in the size of the calculi, 
 and likewise in their colour, which is materially dif- 
 ferent, according to their respective nature and com- 
 position. They occur, 1. of a yellowish colour, ap- 
 proaching nearly to red, or brown; such stones consist 
 of lithic acid. 2. Gray, or more or less white ; these 
 stones always contain phosphates of earths. 3. Dark 
 gray, or blackish; stones of this colour have oxalates 
 of earths. Many stones show brown or gray spots, on 
 a yellow or white ground, generally raised on the sur- 
 face, and consisting of oxalate'of lime, which is en- 
 closed in lithic acid, when the ground colour of the 
 stone is of a wood colour, or in phosphate of lime, 
 when it is white. These spots are, in general, only 
 to be observed in the middle of the stone, or at one of 
 its extremities. 
 
 All that is here stated, is the result of observations 
 on more tiffin GOO calculi ; and different other colours, 
 that are said to have been observed, either arise from 
 heterogeneous substances, or are merely variations of 
 the above colours. Their surface is smooth and po- 
 lished in some ; in others, only smooth ; and in others 
 uneven, and covered with rough or smooth corpuscles, 
 which are always of a yellow colour ; in some, the 
 surface is partly smooth and partly rough. The white 
 ones are frequently even and smooth, half transparent, 
 and covered with shining crystals, that generally indi- 
 cate phosphate of ammonia, with magnesia ; or they 
 are faint, and consist of minute grains ; or rough, in 
 which case they consist of phosphate of lime. The 
 brown and dark gray stones are, from their simi- 
 larity to mulberries, called mulberry-stones, and being 
 frequently very rugged, they cause the most pain 
 of all. 
 
 On examining the specific weight of urinary calculi 
 in more than 500 specimens, it was found to be, in the 
 lightest, as 1213.1000, in the heaviest, as 1976.1000. 
 Their smell is partly strong, like urine or ammonia, 
 partly insipid, and terreous ; especially the white 
 ones, which are like sawed ivory, or rasped bone. 
 
 The internal texture of calculi is but seldom guessed 
 from their external appearance, particularly when 
 they exceed the size of a pigeon's egg. On breaking 
 them, they generally separate into two or three strata, 
 more or less thick and even, which prove that they 
 are formed by different precipitations, at different 
 times. In the middle, a nucleus is generally seen, of 
 the same mass as the rest. When the place they are 
 broken at is finely streaked, and of a yellow or reddish 
 colour, the lithic acid predominates; but when they 
 are half transparent, luminous like spar, they have 
 ammoniacal phosphate of magnesia in them, and 
 phosphate of lime, and then they are brittle and fria- 
 ble ; but when they are so hard as to resist the instru- 
 ment, of a smooth surface, and a smell like ivory, 
 they contain oxalate of lime. It frequently happens, 
 that the exterior stratum consists of white phosphate 
 of earth, while the nucleus is yellow lithic acid, or 
 oxalate of lime, covered sometimes with a yellow 
 stratum of lithic acid, in which case the nucleus ap- 
 pears radiant ; but when it consists of lithic acid, and 
 is covered with white phosphate of earth, it is round 
 ish, oval, and somewhat crooked. These concretions 
 have very seldom three strata ; namely, on the outside 
 a phosphate, towards the inside lithic acid, and quite 
 ; withinside an oxalate of lime ; but still rarer these 
 
CAL 
 
 substances occur in more strata, or in another order, as 
 before-mentioned. 
 
 Stones of the urethra are seldom generated in the 
 urethra itself ; however, there are instances of their 
 having been formed in the fossa navicularis, by means 
 of foreign bodies that have got into the urethra. We 
 also very frequently observe stony concrements depo- 
 sited between the glans and prepuce. All the concre- 
 tions produced in the inside and outside the urethra 
 consist of phosphate of earths, which are easily pre- 
 cipitated from the urine. There are likewise stones 
 in the urethra which have come out of the bladder, 
 having been produced there, or in the kidneys ; and 
 they generally possess the properties of stones of the 
 kidneys. 
 
 The different constituents of Urinary Calculi. 
 
 “ If we except Scheele’s original observation con- 
 cerning the uric or lithic acid, all the discoveries re- 
 lating to urinary concretions are due to Dr. Wollaston; 
 discoveries so curious and important, as alone are suf- 
 ficient to entitle him to the admiration and gratitude 
 of mankind. They have been fully verified by the 
 subsequent researches of Fourcroy, Vauquelin, and 
 Brande, Drs. Henry, Marcet, and Prout. Dr. Marcet, 
 in his late valuable essay on the chemical history and 
 medical treatment of calculous disorders, arranges the 
 concretions into nine species. 
 
 1. The lithic acid calculus. 
 
 2. The ammonia-magnesian phosphate calculus. 
 
 3. The bone earth calculus, or phosphate of lime. 
 
 4. The fusible calculus, a mixture of the 2d and 3d 
 species. 
 
 5. The mulberry calculus, or oxalate of lime. 
 
 6. The cystic calculus; cystic oxide of Dr. Wol- 
 laston. 
 
 7. The alternating calculus, composed of alternate 
 layers of different species. 
 
 8. The compound calculus, whose ingredients are so 
 intimately mixed, as to be separable only by chemical 
 analysis. 
 
 9. Calculus from the prostate gland, which, by Dr. 
 Wollaston’s researches, is proved to be phosphate of 
 lime, not distinctly stratified, and tinged by the secre- 
 tion of the prostate gland. 
 
 To the above Dr. Marcet has added two new sub- 
 species. The first seems to have some resemblance to 
 the cystic oxide, but it possesses also some marks of 
 distinction. It forms a bright lemon yellow residuum 
 on evaporating its nitric acid solution, and is com- 
 posed of laminte. But the cystic oxide is not laminated, 
 and it leaves a white residuum from the nitric acid 
 solution. Though they are both soluble in acids as 
 well as alkalies, yet the oxide is more so in acids than 
 the new calculus, which has been called by Dr. Marcet, 
 from its yellow residuum, zanthic oxide. Dr. Marcet’s 
 other new calculus was found to possess the properties 
 of the fibrin of the blood, of which it seems to be a 
 deposite. He terms it fibrinous calculus, 
 i Species 1. Uric acid calculi. Dr. Henry says, in his 
 instructive paper on urinary and other morbid con- 
 cretions, read before the Medical Society of London, 
 March 2, 1819, that it has never yet occurred to him to 
 examine calculi composed of this acid in a state of abso- 
 lute purity. They contain about 9-10ths of the pure 
 acid, along with urea, and an animal matter which is 
 not gelatin, but of an albuminous nature. This must 
 not, however, be regarded as a cement. The calculus 
 is aggregated by the cohesive attraction of the lithic 
 acid itself. The colour of lithic acid calculi is yellow- 
 ish or reddish-brown, resembling the appearance of 
 wood. They have commonly a smooth, polished sur- 
 face, a lamellar or radiated structure, and consist of 
 fine particles well compacted. Their specific gravity 
 varies from 1.3 to 1.8. They dissolve in alkaline 
 ilixivia, without evolving an amrponiacal odour, and 
 exhale the smell of horn before the blowpipe. The 
 relative frequency of lithic acid calculi will be seen 
 from the following statement. Of 150 examined by 
 Mr. Brande, 16 were composed wholly of this acid, 
 and almost all contained more or less of it. Fourcroy 
 and Vauquelin found it in tlie greater number of 500 
 which they analyzed. All those examined by Scheele 
 consisted of it alone ; and 300 analyzed by Dr. Pearson, 
 contained it in greater or smaller proportion. Accord- 
 ing to Dr. Henry’s experience, it constitutes 10 urinary 
 concretions out of 26, exclusive of the alternating caf- 
 culi. And Mr. Brande lately states, that out of 58 
 
 CAL 
 
 cases of kidney calculi, 51 were lithic acid, 6 oxalic 
 and 1 cystic. 
 
 Species 2. Ammonia-magnesian phosphate. This 
 calculus is white like chalk, is friable between the 
 fingers, is often covered with dog-tooth crystals, and 
 contains« semi-crystalline layers. It is' insoluble in 
 alkalies, but soluble in nitric, muriatic, and acetic 
 acids. According to Dr. Henry, the earthy phosphates, 
 comprehending the 2d and 3d species, were to the 
 whole number of concretions, in the ratio of 10 to 85. 
 Mr. Brande justly observes, in the 16th number of his 
 Journal, that the urine has at all times a tendency t© 
 deposite the triple phosphate upon any body over 
 which it passes. Hence drains by which urine is car- 
 ried off, are often incrusted with its regular crystals ; 
 and in cases where extraneous bodies have got into the 
 bladder, they have often in a very short time become 
 considerably enlarged by deposition of the same sub- 
 stance. When this calculus, or those incrusted with 
 its semi-crystalline particles, are strongly heated before 
 the blowpipe, ammonia is evolved, and an imperfect 
 fusion takes place. When a little of the calcareous 
 phosphate is present, however, the concretion readily 
 fuses. Calculi composed entirely of the ammonia- 
 magnesian phosphate are very rare. Mr. Brande has 
 seen only two. They were crystallized upon the sur- 
 face, and their fracture was somewhat foliated. In 
 its pure state, it is even rare as an incrustation. The 
 powder of the ammonia-phosphate calculus has a 
 brilliant white colour, a faint sweetish taste, and is 
 somewhat soluble in water. Fourcroy and Vauquelin 
 suppose the above deposites to result from incipient 
 putrefaction of urine in the bladder. It is certain that 
 the triple phosphate is copiously precipitated from 
 urine in such circumstances out of the body. 
 
 Species 3. The bone earth calculus. Its surface, ac- 
 cording to Dr. Wollaston, is generally pale brown, 
 smooth, and when sawed through it appears of a lami- 
 nated texture, easily separable into concentric crusts. 
 Sometimes, also, each lamina is striated in a direction 
 perpendicular to the surface, as from an assemblage of 
 crystalline needles. It is difficult to fuse this calculus 
 by the blowpipe, but it dissolves readily in dilute mu 
 riatic acid, from which it is precipitable by ammonia. 
 This species, as described by Fourcroy and Vauquelin, 
 was white, without lustre, friable, staining the hands, 
 paper, and cloth. It had much of a chalky appear- 
 ance, and broke under the forceps, and was intimately 
 mixed with a gelatinous matter, which is left in a 
 membraneous form, when the earthy salt is withdrawn 
 by dilute muriatic acid. Dr. Henry says, that he has 
 never been able to recognise a calculus of pure phos- 
 phate of lime in any of the collections which he has 
 examined ; nor did he ever find the preceding species in 
 a pure state, though a calculus in Mr. White’s collec- 
 tion contained more than 90 per cent, of ammonia- 
 magnesian phosphate. 
 
 Species 4. The fusible calculus. This is a very friable 
 concretion, of a white colour, resembling chalk in ap- 
 pdarance and texture ; it often breaks into layers, and 
 exhibits a glittering appearance internally, from inter- 
 mixture of the crystals of triple phosphate. Sp. grav. 
 from 1.14 to 1.47. Soluble in dilute muriatic and nitric 
 acids, but not in alkaline lixivia. The nucleus is ge- 
 nerally lithic acid. In 4 instances only out of 187. did 
 Dr. Henry find the calculus composed throughout of 
 the earthy phosphates. The analysis of fusible calcu- 
 lus is easily performed by distilled vinegar, which at a 
 gentle heat dissolves the ammonia-magnesian phos- 
 phate, but not the phosphate of lime ; the latter may 
 be taken up by dilute muriatic acid. The lithic acid 
 present will remain, and may be recognised by its so- 
 lubility in the water of pure potassa or soda. Or the 
 lithic acid may, in the first instance, be removed by 
 the alkali, which expels the ammonia, and leaves the 
 phosphate of magnesia and lime. 
 
 Species 5. The mulberry calculus. Its surface is 
 rough and tuberculated ; colour deep reddish-brown. 
 Sometimes it is pale brown, of a crystalline texture, 
 and covered with flat octahedral crystals. This cal- 
 culus has commonly the density and hardness of ivory, 
 a sp. grav. from 1.4 to 1.98, and exhales the odour of 
 semen when sawed. A moderate red heat converts it 
 into carbonate of lime. It does not dissolve in alka- 
 line lixivia, but slowly and with difficulty in acids. 
 When the oxalate of lime is voided directly after 
 leaving the kidney, it is of a grayish-brown colour. 
 
CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 composed of small cohering spherules, sometimes 
 with a polished surface resembling hempseed. They 
 are easily recognised by their insolubility in muriatic 
 acid, and their swelling up and passing into pure lime 
 before the blowpipe. Mulberry calculi contain always 
 an admixture of other substances besides oxalate of 
 lime. These are, uric acid, phosphate of lime, and 
 animal matter in dark flocculi. The colouring matter 
 of these calculi is probably effused blood. Dr. Henry 
 rates the frequency of this species at 1 in 17 of the 
 whole which he has compared ; and out of 187 calculi, 
 he found that 17 were formed round nuclei of oxalate 
 of lime. 
 
 Species 6. The cystic-oxide calculus. It resem- 
 bles a little the triple phosphate, or more exactly mag- 
 nesian limestone. It is somewhat tough when cut, and 
 
 as a peculiar greasy lustre. Its usual colour is pale 
 brown, bordering on straw yellow ; and its texture is 
 irregularly crystalline. It unites in solution with 
 acids and alkalies, crystallizing with both. Alkohol 
 precipitates it with nitric acid. It does not become 
 red with nitric acid ; and it has no effect upon vegetable 
 blues. Neither water, alkohol, nor ether dissolves it. 
 It is decomposed by heat into carbonate of ammonia 
 and oil, leaving a minute residuum of phosphate of 
 lime. This concretion is of very rare occurrence. 
 Dr. Henry states its frequency to the whole as 10 to 
 885. In two which he examined, the nucleus was the 
 same substance with the rest of the concretion ; and 
 in a third, the nucleus of a uric acid calculus was a 
 small spherule of cystic oxide. Hence, as Dr. Marcet 
 has remarked, this oxide appears to be in reality the 
 production of the kidneys, and not, as its name would 
 import, to be generated in the bladder. It might be 
 called with propriety renal oxide, if its eminent dis- 
 coverer should think fit. 
 
 Species 7. The alternating calculus. The surface 
 of this calculus is usually white like chalk, and fria- 
 ble or semicrystalline, according as the exterior coat is 
 the calcareous or ammonia-magnesian phosphate. 
 They are frequently of a large size, and contain a nu- 
 cleus of lithic acid. Sometimes the two phosphates 
 form alternate layers round the nucleus. The above 
 are the most common alternating calculi; next are 
 those of oxalate of lime with phosphates ; then oxa- 
 late of lime with lithic acid; and lastly, those in which 
 the three substances alternate. The alternating, taken 
 all together, occur in 10 oat of 25, in Dr. Henry’s list; 
 lithic»acid with phosphates, as 16 to 48 ; the oxalate of 
 lime w'ith phosphates, as 10 to 116; the oxalate of 
 lime with lithic acid, as 10 to 170; the oxalate of lime 
 with lithic acid and phosphates, as 10 to 265. 
 
 Species 8. The compound calculus. This consists 
 of a mixture of lithic acid with the phosphates in 
 variable proportions, and is consequently variable in 
 its appearance. Sometimes the alternating layers are 
 so thin as to be undistinguishable by the eye, when 
 their nature can be determined only by chemical 
 analysis. This species, in Dr. Henry’s list, forms 10 
 in 235. About l-40th of the calculi examined by 
 Fourcroy and Vauqueiin were compound. 
 
 Species 9 has been already described. 
 
 In almost all calculi, a central nucleus may be dis- 
 covered, sufficiently small to have descended through 
 the ureters into the bladder. The disease of stone is 
 to be considered, therefore, essentially and originally 
 as belonging to the kidneys. Its increase in the blad- 
 der may be occasioned, either by exposure to urine 
 that contains an excess of the same ingredient as that 
 composing the nucleus, in which case it will be uni- 
 formly constituted throughout ; or if the morbid nu- 
 cleus deposite should cease, the concretion will then 
 acquire a coating of the earthy phosphates. It becomes, 
 therefore, highly important to ascertain the nature of 
 the most predominate nucleus. Out of 187 calculi 
 examined by Dr. Henry, 17 were formed round nuclei 
 of oxalate of lime ; 3 round nuclei of cystic oxide ; 4 
 round nuclei of the earthy phosphates ; 2 round extra- 
 neous substances; and in 3 the nucleus was replaced 
 by a small cavity, occasioned, probably, by the shrink- 
 ing of some .animal matter, round which the ingre- 
 dients of the calculi (fusible) had been deposited. Ilau 
 has shown by experiment, that pus may form the 
 nucleus of a urinary concretion. The remaining 158 
 calculi of Dr. Henry’s list, had central nuclei composed 
 chiefly of lithic acid. It appears also, that in a very 
 great majority of the cases referred to by him, the dis- 
 166 
 
 position to secrete an excess of lithic acid has been tfta 
 essential cause of the origin of stone. Hence it be- 
 comes a matter of great importance to inquire, what 
 are the circumstances which contribute to its excessive 
 production, and to ascertain by what plan of diet and 
 medicine this morbid action of the kidney may best 
 be obviated or removed. A calculus in Mr. White’s 
 collection had for its nucleus a fragment of a bougie, 
 that had slipped into the bladder. It belonged to the 
 fusible species, consisting of, 
 
 20 phosphate of lime, 
 
 60 ammonia-magnesian phosphate, 
 
 10 lithic acid, 
 
 10 animal matter. 
 
 100 
 
 In some instances, though these are comparatively 
 very few, a morbid secretion of the earthy phosphates 
 in excess, is the cause of the formation of stone. Dr. 
 Henry relates the case of a gentleman, who, during 
 paroxysms of gravel, preceded by severe sickness and 
 vomiting, voided urine as opaque as milk, which depo- 
 sited a great quantity of ah impalpable powder, con- 
 sisting of the calcareous and triple phosphate in nearly 
 equal proportions. The weight of the body was rapidly 
 reduced from 188 to 100 pounds, apparently by the ab- 
 straction of the earth of his bones; for there was no 
 emaciation of the muscles corresponding to the above 
 diminution. 
 
 The first rational views on the treatment of calcu- 
 lous disorders, were given by Dr. Wollaston. These 
 have been followed up lately by some very judicious 
 observations of Mr. Brande, in the 12th, 15th, and 16th 
 numbers of his Journal ; and also by Dr. Marcet, in 
 his excellent treatise already referred to. Of the many 
 substances contained in human urine, there are rarely 
 more than three which constitute gravel ; viz. calca- 
 reous phosphate, ammonia-magnesian phosphate, and 
 lithic acid. The former two form a white sediment ; 
 the latter, a red or brown. The urine is always an 
 acidulous secretion. Since by this excess of acid, the 
 earthy salts, or white matter, are held in solution, 
 whatever disorder of the system, or impropriety of 
 food and medicine, diminishes that acid excess, fa- 
 vours the formation of the white deposite. The in- 
 ternal use of acids was shown by Dr. Wollaston to be 
 the appropriate remedy in this case. 
 
 White gravel is frequently symptomatic of disor- 
 dered digestion, arising from excess in eating or drink- 
 ing ; and it is often produced by too farinaceous a diet. 
 It is also occasioned by the indiscreet use of magnesia, 
 soda water, or alkaline medicines in general. Medical 
 practitioners, as well as their patients, ignorant of 
 chemistry, have often committed fatal mistakes, by 
 considering the white gravel, passed on the admini- 
 stration of alkaline medicines, as the dissolution of 
 the calculus itself ; and have hence pushed a practice, 
 which has rapidly increased the size of tlie^ stone. 
 Magnesia, in many cases, acts more injuriously than 
 alkali, in precipitating insoluble phosphate from the 
 urine. The acids of urine, which, by their excess, 
 hold the earths in solution, are the phosphoric, lithic, 
 and carbonic. Mr. Brande has uniformly obtained the 
 latter acid, by placing urine under an exhausted re- 
 ceiver; and he has formed carbonate of barytes, by 
 dropping barytes water into urine recently voided. 
 
 The appearance of white sand does not seem de- 
 serving of much attention, where it is merely occa- 
 sional, following indigestion brought on by an acci- 
 dental excess. B«t if it invariably follows meals, and 
 if it be observed in the urine, not as a mere deposite, 
 but at the time the last drops are voided, it becomes a 
 matter of importance, as the forerunner of other and 
 serious forms of the disorder. It has been sometimes 
 viewed as the effect of irritable bladder, where it w as 
 in reality the cause. Acids are the proper remedy, 
 and unless some peculiar tonic effect be sought for in 
 sulphuric acid, the vegetable acids ought to be prefer- 
 red. Tartar, or its acid, may be prescribed with ad- 
 vantage, but the best medicine is citric acid, in daily 
 doses front 5 to 30 grains. Persons returning from 
 warm climates, with dyspeptic and hepatic disorders, 
 often void this white gravel, for which they have re- 
 course to empyrical solvents, for the most part alka 
 line, and are deeply injured. They ought to adopt an 
 acidulous diet, abstaining from soda water, alkalies, 
 malt liquor, madeira, and port ; to eat salads, with acid 
 
CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 fruits ; and if habit requires it, a glass of cider, cham- 
 pagne, or claret, but the less of these fermented liquors 
 the better. An effervescing draught is often very bene- 
 ficial, made by dissolving 3U grains of bicarbonate of 
 potassa, and 20 of citric acid, in separate teacups of 
 water, mixing the solution in a large tumbler, and 
 drinking the whole during the effervescence. This dose 
 may be repeated 3 or 4 times a-day. The carbonic 
 acid of the above medicine enters the circulation, and 
 passing off by the bladder, is useful in retaining, par- 
 ticularly, the triple phosphate in solution, as was first 
 pointed out by Dr. Wollaston. The bowels should be 
 kept regular by medicine and moderate exercise. The 
 febrile affections of children are frequently attended 
 by an apparently formidable deposite of white sand in 
 the urine. A dose of calomel will generally carry off 
 both the fever and the sand. Air, exercise, bark, bit- 
 ters, mineral tonics, are in like manner often success- 
 ful in removing the urinary complaints of grown-up 
 persons. 
 
 In considering the red gravel, it is necessary to dis- 
 tinguish between those cases in which the sand is 
 actually voided, and those in which it is deposited, 
 after some hours, from originally limpid urine. In 
 the first, the sabulous appearance is an alarming indi- 
 cation of a tendency to form calculi ; in the second, it 
 is often merely a fleeting symptom of indigestion. 
 Should it frequently recur, howoyer, it is not to be dis- 
 regarded. 
 
 Bicarbonate of potassa or soda is the proper remedy 
 for the red sand, or lithic acid deposite. The alkali 
 may often he beneficially combined with opium. Am- 
 monia, or its crystallised carbonate, may be resorted 
 to with advantage, where symptoms of indigestion are 
 brought on by the other alkalies ; and particularly in 
 red gravel connected with gout, in which the joints and 
 kidneys are affected by turns. Where potassa and 
 soda have been so long employed as to disagree with 
 the stomach, to create nausea, flatulency, a sense of 
 weight, pain, and other symptoms of indigestion, mag- 
 nesia may be prescribed with the best effects. The 
 tendency which it has to accumulate in dangerous 
 quantities in the intestines, and to form a white sedi- 
 ment in urine, calls on the practitioner to look mi- 
 nutely after its administration. It should be occasion- 
 ally alternated with other laxative medicines. Mag- 
 nesia dissolved in carbonic acid, as Mr. Scheweppe 
 used to prepare it many years ago, by the direction of 
 Mr. Braude, is an elegant form of exhibiting this 
 remedy. 
 
 Care must be had not to push the alkaline medicines 
 too far, lest they give rise to the deposition of earthy 
 phosphates in the urine. 
 
 Cases occur in which the sabulous deposile consists 
 of a mixture of lithic acid with the phosphates. The 
 sediment of urine in inflammatory disorders is some- 
 times of this nature ; and of those persons who habitu- 
 ally indulge in excess of wine; as also of those who, 
 labouring under hepatic affections, secrete much albu- 
 men in their urine. Purges, tonics, and nitric acid, 
 which is the solvent of both the above sabulous mat- 
 ters, are the appropriate remedies. The best diet for 
 patients labouring under the lithic deposite, is a vege- 
 table. Dr. Wollaston’s flue observation, that the ex- 
 crement of birds fed solely upon animal matter, is in a 
 great measure lithic acid, and the curious fact since 
 ascertained, that the excrement of the boa constrictor, 
 fed also entirely on animals, is pure lithic acid, concur 
 in gj ving force to the above dietetic prescription. A 
 week’s abstinence from animal loq^fias been known 
 to relieve a fit of lithic acid gravel, vyhere the alkalies 
 were of little avail. But we must not carry the vege- 
 table system so far as to produce flatulency and indi- 
 gestion. 
 
 Such are the principal circumstances connected 
 with the disease of gravel in its incipient or sabulous 
 state. The calculi formed in the kidneys are, as we 
 have said above, either lithic, oxalic, or cystic; and 
 very rarely indeed of the phosphate species. An 
 aqueous regimen, moderate exercise on horseback, 
 when not accompanied with much irritation, cold 
 bathing, and mild aperients, along with the appropriate 
 ch mical medicines, must be prescribed in kidney 
 cases. These are particularly requisite immediately 
 after acute pain in the region of the ureter, and in- 
 flammatory symptoms have led to the belief that, a 
 nucleus has descended ipto the bladder. Purges, ^diu- 
 
 retics, and diluents, ought to be liberally enjoined. 
 A large quantity of mucus streaked with blood, or of 
 a purulent aspect, and haemorrhagy, are frequent 
 symptoms of the passage of the stone into the bladder. 
 
 When a stone has once lodged in the bladder, and 
 increased there to such a size as no longer to be capa- 
 ble of passing through the urethra, it is generally 
 allowed by all who have candidly considered the sub- 
 ject, and who are qualified by experience to be judges, 
 that the stone can never again be dissolved; and 
 although it is possible that it may become so loosened 
 in its texture as to he voided piecemeal, or gradually 
 to crumble away, the event is so rare as to be bareiy 
 probable. 
 
 By examining collections of calculi we learn, that 
 in by far the greater number of cases, a nucleus of 
 lithic acid is enveloped in a crust of the phosphates. 
 Our endeavours must therefore be directed towards 
 reducing the excess of hthic acid in the urine to its 
 natural standard ; or, on the other hand, to lessen the 
 tendency to the deposition of the phosphates. The 
 urine must be submitted to chemical examination, and 
 a suitable course of diet and medicines prescribed. 
 But the chemical remedies must be regulated nicely, 
 so as to hit the happy equilibrium, in which no deposite 
 will be formed. Here is a powerful call on the physi- 
 cians and surgeons to make themselves thoroughly 
 versant in chemical science ; for they will otherwise 
 commit the most dangerous blunders in calculous 
 complaints. 
 
 ‘ The idea of dissolving a calculus of uric acid in 
 the bladder, by the internal use of the caustic alkalies,’ 
 says Mr. Brande, ‘ appears too absurd to merit serious 
 refutation.’ In respect to the phosphates, it seems 
 possible, by keeping up an unusual acidity in the 
 urine, so far to soften a crust of the calculus, as to 
 make it crumble down, or admit of being abraded by 
 the sound ; but this is the utmost that can be looked 
 for ; and the lithic nucleus will still remain. 1 These 
 considerations,’ adds Mr. Brande, ‘independent of 
 more urgent reasons, show the futility of attempting 
 the solution of a stone of the bladder by the injection 
 of acid and alkaline solutions. In respect to the alka- 
 lies, if sufficiently strong to act upon the uric crust of 
 the calculus, they would certainly injure the coats of 
 the bladder; they would otherwise become inactive 
 by combination with the acids of the urine, and they 
 would form a dangerous precipitate from the same 
 cause.’ — ‘ It therefore appears to me, that Fourcroy 
 and others, who have advised the plan of injection, 
 have thought little of all these obstacles to success, 
 and have regarded the bladder as a lifeless receptacle, 
 into which, as into an India rubber bottle, almost any 
 solvent might be injected with impunity .’ — Journal 
 of Science , vol. viii. p. 216. 
 
 It does not appear that the peculiarities of water in 
 different districts, have any influence upon the pro- 
 duction of calculous disorders. Dr. Wollaston’s dis- 
 covery of the analogy between urinary and gouty con- 
 cretions has led to the trial in gravel of the vinum col- 
 c/iici, the specific for gout. By a note to Mr. Brande’s 
 dissertation we learn, that benefit has been derived 
 from it in a case of red gravel. 
 
 Dr. Henry confirms the above precepts in the follow- 
 ing decided language. ‘ These cases, and others of 
 the same kind, which I think it unnecessary to men- 
 tion, tend to discourage all attempts to dissolve a stone 
 supposed to consist of uric acid, after it has attained 
 considerable size in the bladder ; all that can be effected 
 under such circumstances by alkaline medicines ap- 
 pears, as Mr. Brande has remarked, to be the preci- 
 pitating upon it a coating of the earthy phosphates 
 from the urine, a sort of concretion which, as has 
 been observed by various practical writers, increases 
 much more rapidly than that consisting of uric acid 
 only. The same unfavourable inference may he 
 drawn also from the dissections of those persons in 
 whom a stone was supposed to be dissolved by alka- 
 line medicines ; for in these instances it has been 
 found either encysted, or placed out of the reach of 
 the sound by an enlargement of the prostate gland.’ 
 
 The urinary calculus of a dog, examined by Dr. 
 Pearson, was found to consist principally of the phos- 
 phates of lime and ammonia, with animal matter. 
 Several taken from horses, were of a similar composi- 
 tion. One of a rabbit consisted chiefly of carbonate 
 offline and animal matter, with perhaps a little phos 
 
CAL ' 
 
 CAL 
 
 phoric acid. A quantity of sabulous matter, neither 
 crystallized nor concrete, is sometimes found in the 
 bladder of the horse : in one instance there were nearly 
 45 pounds. These appear to consist of carbonate of 
 lime and animal matter. A calculus of a cat gave 
 Fourcroy three parts of carbonate, and one of the 
 phosphate of lime. That of a pig, according to Ber- 
 tholiet, was phosphate of lime. 
 
 The renal calculus in man appears to be of the same 
 nature as the urinary. In that of the horse, Fourcroy 
 found 3 parts of carbonate, and one of phosphate of 
 lime. Dr. Pearson, in one instance, carbonate of lime, 
 and animal matter ; in two others, phosphates of lime 
 and ammonia, with animal matter. 
 
 Arthritic calculi, or those formed in the joints of 
 gouty persons, were once supposed to be carbonate of 
 lime, whence they were called chalkstones; afterward 
 it was supposed that they were phosphate of lime ; but 
 Dr. Wollaston has shown that they are lithate of soda. 
 The calculi found sometimes in the pineal, prostate, 
 salivary, and bronchial glands, in the pancreas, in the 
 corpora cavernosa penis, and between the muscles, as 
 well as the tartar, as it is called, that incrusts the 
 teeth, appear to be phosphate of lime. Dr. Crompton, 
 however, examined a calculus taken from the lungs 
 of a deceased soldier, which consisted of lime 45, car- 
 bonic acid 37, albumen and water 18. It was very 
 hard, irregularly spheroidal, and measured about 
 inches in- circumference. 
 
 It has been observed, that the lithic acid, which 
 constitutes the chief part of most human urinary cal- 
 culi, and abounds in the arthritic, has been found in 
 no phytivorous animal ; and hence has been deduced 
 a practical inference, that abstinence from animal food 
 would prevent their formation. But we are inclined 
 to think this conclusion too hasty. The cat is carni- 
 vorous; but it appeared above, that the calculus of 
 that animal is equally destitute of iithic acid. If, there- 
 fore, we would form any deduction with respect to 
 regimen, w r e must look for something used by man, 
 exclusively of all other animals ; and this is obviously 
 found in fermented liquors, but apparently in nothing 
 else : and this practical inference is sanctioned by the 
 most respectable medical authorities. 
 
 The following valuable criteria of the different 
 kinds of urinary calculi, have been given by M. Ber- 
 zelius in his treatise on the use of the blowpipe : 
 
 ‘1. We may recognise calculi formed of uric acid , 
 from their being carbonized and smoking with an ani- 
 mal odour, when heated by themselves on charcoal or 
 platinum-foil. They dwindle away at the blowpipe 
 flame. Towards the end, they burn with an increase 
 of light; and leave a small quantity of very white 
 alkaline ashes. 
 
 ‘ To distinguish these concretions from otlier sub- 
 stances, which ccmport themselves in the above man- 
 ner, we must try a portion of the calculus by the humid 
 way. Thus a tenth of a grain of this calculus being 
 put on a thin plate of glass or platinum, along with a 
 drop of nitric acid, we must heat it at the flame of the 
 lamp. The uric acid dissolves with effervescence. 
 The matter, w hen dried with precaution to prevent it 
 from charring, is obtained in a fine red colour. If the 
 calculus contains but little uric acid, the substance 
 sometimes blackens by this process. We must then 
 take a new portion of the concretion, and after having 
 dissolved it in nitric acid, remove it from the heat : 
 the solution, when nearly dry, is to be allowed to cool 
 and become dry. We then expose it, sticking to its 
 support, to the w r arm vapour of caustic ammonia. 
 (From water of ammonia heated in a tea-spoon.) This 
 ammoniacal vapour developes a beautiful red colour in 
 it We may alsp moisten the dried matter w ith a little 
 weak water of ammonia. 
 
 ‘ If the concretions are a mixture of uric acid and 
 earthy phosphate, they carbonize and consume like 
 the above, but their residuum is more bulky ; it is not 
 alkaline, nor soluble in water. They exhibit with 
 nitric acid and ammonia, the fine red colour of uric 
 acid. Their ashes contain phosphate of lime, or of 
 lime and magnesia. 
 
 ‘ 2. The calculi of urate of soda are hardly met with 
 except in the concretions round the articulations of 
 gouty patients. When heated alone upon charcoal, 
 they blacken, exhaling an empyreumatic animal odour ; 
 they are with difficulty reduced into ashes, which are 
 strongly alkaline, and are capable of vitrifying silica. 
 
 When there are earthy salts (phosphates) in these 
 concretions, they afford a whitish or opaque gray glass. 
 
 ‘ 3. The calculi of urate of ammonia comport them- 
 selves at the blowpipe like those of uric acid. A drop 
 of caustic potassa makes them exhale, at a moderate 
 heat, much ammonia. We must not confound this 
 odour with the slight ammoniaco-lixivial smell, which 
 [>otassa disengages from the greater part of animal 
 substances. Urate of soda is likewise found in these 
 calculi. 
 
 ‘ 4. Calculi of phosphate of lime. They blacken, 
 with the exhalation of an empyreumatic animal odour, 
 without melting of themselves at the blowpipe, but 
 whiten into an evident calcareous phosphate. With 
 soda they swell up without vitrifying. Dissolved in 
 boracic acid, and fused along with a little iron, they 
 yield a bead of phosphuret of iron. 
 
 l 5. Calculi of ammoniaco-magnesian phosphate , 
 heated alone on a plate of platinum, exhale the empy 
 reumatic animal odour, at the same time blackening, 
 swelling up, and becoming finally grayish white. A 
 kind of grayish-white enamel is in this manner ob- 
 tained. With borax they melt into a glass, which is 
 transparent, or which becomes of a milky-white on 
 cooling Soda in small quantity causes them to fuse 
 into a frothy white slag; a larger quantity of soda 
 makes them infusible. They yield, with iron and bo- 
 racic acid, a bead of phosphuret of iron ; with nitrate 
 of cobalt, a glass of a deep red or brown. If salts of 
 lime exist in these concretions, the mixture of them 
 is less fusible. 
 
 ‘ 6. Calculi of oxalate of lime , exposed to the blow- 
 pipe, exhale at first the urinous smell ; they become 
 first of a dull colour at the flame, and afterward their 
 colour brightens. What remains after h moderate 
 ignition, effervesces with nitric acid. After a smart 
 jet of the flame, there remains quicklime on the char- 
 coal, which reacts like an alkali on the colour of lit- 
 mus, wild mallow flower, or cabbage, and slakes w T ith 
 water. But this does not happen when the residuum 
 consists of calcareous phosphate. 
 
 ‘ 7. The siliceous calculus , heated alone, leaves sub- 
 coriaceous or infusible ashes. Treated with a little 
 soda, these dissolve with effervescence, but slowly, 
 leaving a bead of glass of a gray colour, or of little 
 transparency. 
 
 ‘ 8. Lastly, the cystic oxyde calculi afford nearly the 
 same results as uric acid at the blowpipe. Thev rea- 
 dily take fire, burning with a bluish green flame, with- 
 out melting, with the disengagement of a lively and 
 very peculiar acid odour, which has some affinity to 
 that of cyanogen. Their ashes, w’bich are not alka- 
 line, redissolve by a jet of the flame, into a grayish- 
 white mass. They do not yield a red colour in their 
 treatment with nitric acid, like the uric acid concre- 
 tions.’ ” 
 
 The Causes of the Generation of Urinary Calculi. 
 
 To inquire into the causes by which urinary’ con- 
 cretions are produced, is both interesting and useful, 
 however attended w’ith the greatest difficulties. The 
 writings of medical authors are full of conjectures and 
 hypotheses with regard to this subject, on which no- 
 thing could be ascertained before we had acquired an 
 accurate knowledge of the nature of urinary concre- 
 tions. It is owing to this circumstance that the most 
 enlightened physicians acquiesced in ascribing the im- 
 mediate cause of them to a superabundance of terre- 
 ous matter in the urine ; and Boerhaave, as well as, 
 particularly, Van Swieten, imagined that the urine 
 of all men contained calculous matter in the natural 
 state, and that, for the generation of stones, a nucleus 
 was only required, to attract it. That this may be the 
 case, in some instances, is proved by frequent experi- 
 ence ; but stones produced by foreign bodies, that have 
 accidentally got into the urethra or bladder, are 
 always white, and composed of phosphates of earths, 
 and seldom or never covered with lithic acid, a sub- 
 stance which is observed to form the stones that most 
 frequently occur; but even in these the nucleus con- 
 sists of a substance formed in the body itself, as a par- 
 ticle descended from the kidneys, &c. which must, 
 therefore, have necessarily driginated in a peculiar in- 
 ternal cause. A superabundance of uric acid in stony 
 patients, and its more copious generation than in a 
 sound state, though it seems to be one of the principal 
 and most certain causes, is by no means satisfactory, 
 l as it only explains the precipitation of stony matt er 
 
CAL 
 
 from the urine, but not why it unites in strata. A 
 coagulating substance is required for separating, 
 attracting, and, as it were, agglutinating the condensi- 
 ble particles that are precipitated. This substance is 
 undoubtedly the animal matter which we have con- 
 stantly found in all calculous masses, and which seems 
 to constitute the basiS’of stones, like the membraneous 
 gelatina that of bones. It is known that the urine of 
 calculous patients is generally muddy, ductile, in 
 threads, slimy, and as if mixed with albumen, which 
 quality it obtains at the moment when the ammonia 
 is disengaged, or on the addition of potassa that sepa- 
 rates it from the acid in which it was dissolved ; and 
 in all cases of superabundance of lLthic acid the urine 
 contains a great quantity of that animal matter, which 
 promotes the precipitation of it, and attracts, and 
 unites the particles thus separated. Hence it appears, 
 that every thing capable of increasing the quantity of 
 that pituitous gluten in the urine, may be considered 
 as the remote cause of the formation of calculi. And 
 the old ideas on pituitous temperaments, or supera- 
 bundant pituita, & c. which were thought to dispose 
 people to a calculus, seem to be connected with the 
 late discoveries on the nature of urinary stones. 
 Though the animal matter appears to be different in 
 different calculi, yet it is certain, that every calculous 
 substance contains an animal gluten, from which its 
 concrete and solid state arises; whence we may fairly 
 state the superabundance of that substance as the chief 
 and principal cause of the formation of calculi. 
 
 There are, however, other causes which seem to 
 have a particular influence on the nature of urinary 
 stones, and the strata in which they are formed ; but 
 it is extremely difficult to penetrate and to explain 
 them. We are, for instance, entirely ignorant of the 
 manner in which urinary stones are formed from the 
 oxalate of lime ; though, from their occurring more 
 frequently in children than in adults, we might be en- 
 titled to ascribe them to a disposition to acor, a cause 
 considered by Boerhaave as the general source of a 
 great number of diseases incident to the infantile age. 
 This opinion seems to be proved by the ideas of Bon- 
 homme, physician at Avignon, on the oxalic or saccha- 
 ric acid, as the cause of mollities ossium in the rickets ; 
 by this acid being discovered in a species of saliva by 
 Brugnatelli ; and, lastly, by an observation of Turgais, 
 who found this acid in the urine of a child diseased 
 with worms. We but rarely observe saccharic acid 
 in the human body, which appears to be mostly ad- 
 ventitious, and by which the animal matter is rendered 
 coagulable, and deposited, #r precipitated, with the 
 oxalate of lime ; or the oxalic acid decomposes the 
 phosphate of lime, and forms an insoluble combina- 
 tion, incapable of being any longer kept dissolved in the 
 urine. It is, however, extremely difficult to determine 
 how far the constitution of the body is connected with 
 that particular disposition in the urine, of precipi- 
 tating sometimes phosphate of lime mixed with oxalate 
 of lime, sometimes phosphate of ammoniacal magne- 
 sia, either by itself or mixed with lithic acid, &c. &c. 
 Who can explain the reason why, of COO stones, there 
 were only two in which siliceous earth could be traced ? 
 Still more difficult is it to explain the causes why the 
 above substances precipitate either at once or in differ- 
 ent strata; but it may suffice to have shown how 
 many observations and experiments are required, and 
 what accurate attention and perseverance are neces- 
 sary, in order to throw light on so difficult a subject. 
 
 The means to be employed in calculous complaints 
 must vary according to circumstances. Permanent 
 relief can be obtained only by the removal of the mor- 
 bid concretion : and where this is of too large a size to 
 be passed by the natural outlet, the operation of litho- 
 tomy becomes necessary. Various remedies indeed 
 have been proposed as capable of dissolving urinary 
 calculi ; and some of them are certainly useful in pal- 
 liating the symptoms, and perhaps preventing the 
 formation of fresh calculous matter: but experience 
 has not sanctioned their efficacy as actual lithontrip- 
 tics ; and by delaying the operation, we not only incur 
 the risk of organic disease being produced, but the con- 
 cretion may also become friable externally, so as to be 
 with more difficulty removed. Sometimes, however, 
 the advanced age of the patient, the complication with 
 organic disease, or the exhausted state of the system, 
 may render an operation inexpedient ; or he may not 
 be willing to submit to it ; we shall then And some ad- 
 
 * CAL 
 
 vantage from the use of chemical remedies, according 
 to the morbid quality of the urine ; that is generally 
 from alkaline or earthy preparations, where a red de~ 
 posite appears, and from acids where there is a white 
 sediment. Tonic medicines may also be useful, and 
 some of the mild astringents, especially uva ursi, and 
 occasional narcotics, where violent pain attends : 
 sometimes an inflammatory tendency may require 
 fomentations, the local abstraction of blood, and other 
 antiphlogistic measures. The most likely plan of effect- 
 ing a solution of the calculus must certainly be that 
 proposed by Fourcroy, namely, injet^ng . suitable 
 liquids into the bladder. The most common calculi, 
 containing uric acid, are readily soluble in a solution 
 of potassa, or sodafweak enough to be held in the 
 mouth, or even swallowed without inconvenience ; 
 those which consist of phosphoric acid neutralized by 
 lime, or other base, the next in frequency, dissolve in 
 nitric or muriatic acid of no greater strength ; the most 
 rare variety, made up mostly of oxalate of lime, may 
 be dissolved, but very slowly, in nitric acid, or solu- 
 tions of the fixed alkaline carbonates, weak enough 
 not to irritate the bladder. However, it is not easy to 
 ascertain which of these solvents is proper in a parti- 
 cular case, for most calculi are not uniform through- 
 out, owing probably to the urine having varied during 
 their formation, so that the examination of this secre- 
 tion will not certainly indicate the injection required. 
 The plan recommended, therefore, is, the bladder 
 having been evacuated, and washed out with tepid 
 water, to inject first the alkaline solution, heated to 
 the temperature of the body, and direct it to be retain- 
 ed for half an hour, or longer, if the person can bear 
 it; then, to the liquor voided and filtered, add a little 
 muriatic acid, which will cause a white precipitate, if 
 there be any uric acid dissolved ; and so long as this 
 happens, the same injection should be used, otherwise 
 diluted muriatic acid is to be thrown in, and ammonia 
 added to it when discharged ; whereby phosphate of 
 lime, if there be any, is precipitated : and when nei- 
 ther of these succeeds, diluted nitric acid is to be tried ; 
 in each case varying the injection from time to time, 
 as that previously used loses its efficacy. However, 
 there appears one source of error in this method; 
 namely, that the urine secreted, while the liquid is 
 retained, may give rise to a precipitate, though none 
 of the calculus may have been dissolved ; it would 
 therefore be proper to examine the urine previously, as 
 well as occasionally during the use of injections, and, 
 if necessary, correct its quality by the exhibition of 
 proper internal medicines. See Lithontriptics and 
 Lithotomy. 
 
 Calculus biliaris. See Gall-stone. 
 
 CALDA'RIUM. (From caZeo, to make hot.) A 
 vessel in the baths of the ancients, to hold hot water. 
 
 CALEFA'CIENT. ( Calefaciens ; from calidus, 
 warm, and facio , to make.) A medicine, or other 
 substance, which excites a degree of warmth in the 
 parts to which it is applied : as piper , spiritus vini , 
 &c. They belong to the class of stimulants. 
 
 CALE'NDULA. ( Quad, singulis calendis , i. e. 
 mensibusy florescat ; so called because it flowers every 
 month.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 ntean system. Class, Syngenesia; Order, Poly garni a 
 necessaria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the single marigold. 
 See Calendula officinalis. 
 
 Calendula alpxna. The mountain arnica. See 
 Arnica montana. 
 
 Calendula arvensis. The wild marigold. See 
 Caltha palustris. 
 
 Calendula officinalis. The garden marigold 
 Calendula sativa; Chrysanthemum; Sponsa sotis ; 
 Caltha vulgaris. The flowers and leaves of this 
 plant, Calendula : — seminibus cymbiformibus , muri- 
 catis , incurvatis omnibus , of Linnaeus, have been ex- 
 hibited medicinally: the former, as aperients in ute- 
 rine obstructions and icteric disorders, and as diapho- 
 retics in exanthematous fevers ; the latter, as gentle 
 aperients, and to promote the secretions in general. 
 
 Calendula palustris. Common single marsh- 
 marigold. See Caltha palustris. 
 
 CA LENTURE. A febrile delirium, said to be pe- 
 culiar to sailors, wherein they imagine the sea to be 
 green fields, and will throw themselves into it if not 
 restrained. Bonetus, Dr. Oliver, and Dr. Stubbs, give 
 an account of it. • 
 
 l*i9 
 
CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 Cale'sium. The Indian name of a tree which 
 grows in Malabar, the bark of which made into an 
 ointment with butter, cures convulsions from wounds, 
 and heals ulcers. The juice of the bark cures the 
 aphthae, and, taken inwardly, the dysentery. — Ray. 
 
 Calf's snout. See Antirrhinum. 
 
 Ca li. (Arabian.) The same as kali. 
 
 Calicha'pa. The white-thorn. 
 
 CA'LIDUS. In medical language, it is commonly 
 used for animal heat, or the vis vitae • thus, calidum 
 animule innatum. , 
 
 Calid.® ju.ant^e. (From calor, neat.) Plants 
 that are natives of warm climates. 
 
 Calie'ta. (From KaXiys, a nest, which it some- 
 what resembles.) Calliette. A fungus growing on 
 the juniper-tree. 
 
 CALI'GO. ( Caligo , ginis. fern.) A disease of the 
 eye, known by diminished or destroyed sight ; and by 
 the interposition of a dark body between the object 
 and the retina. It is arranged by Cullen in the class 
 Locales , and order dysesthesia. The species of ca- 
 ligo are distinguished according to the situation of 
 the interposed body : thus caligo lends, caligo coma , 
 caligo pupilla , caligo humorum , and caligo palpe- 
 brarum. 
 
 Caliha'cha. The cassia-lignea, or cassia-tree of 
 Malabar. 
 
 Cali'mia. The lapis calaminaris. 
 
 CA'LIX. ( Calix , ids. in. ; from KoXvitJoi, to cover.) 
 See Calyx. 
 
 Call.'e'um. (From KaXXuvw, to adorn.) Callceon. 
 The gills of a cock, which Galen says, is food not to 
 be praised or condemned. 
 
 Calle'na. A kind of saltpetre. 
 
 Ca'lli. Nodes in the gout. — Galen. 
 
 Ca'llia. (From KaXos, beautiful.) A name of the 
 chamomile. 
 
 Calliblk'phara. (From KaXos, good, and fiXecpa- 
 pov, the eyelid.) Medicines, or compositions, appro- 
 priated to the eyelids. 
 
 CALLICO'CCA. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnfean system. Class, Pentandria , Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 Callicocca ipecacuanha. The plant from which 
 ipecacuan root is obtained was long unknown ; it was 
 said by some writers to be the Psychotria emetica ■ 
 Class, Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia; by others, the 
 Viola ipecacuanha , a syngenesious plant of the order 
 Monogynia. It is now ascertained to be neither, but 
 a small plant called Callicocca ipecacuanha. There 
 are three sorts of ipecacuan to be met with in our 
 shops, viz. the ash-coloured or gray, the brown, and 
 the white. 
 
 The ash-coloured is brought from Peru, and is a small 
 wrinkled root, bent and contorted into a great variety 
 of figures, brought over in short pieces, full of wrinkles, 
 and deep circular fissures, down to a small white 
 woody fibre that runs in the middle of each piece : 
 the cortical part is compact, brittle, looks smooth and 
 resinous upon breaking : it has very little smell ; the 
 taste is bitterish and subacrid, covering the tongue, as 
 it were, with a kind of mucilage. 
 
 The brown is small, somewhat more wrinkled than 
 the foregoing; of a brown or blackish colour without, 
 and white within; this is brought from Brazil. 
 
 The white sort is woody, and has no wrinkles, nor 
 any perceptible bitterness in taste. The first, the ash- 
 coloured or gray ipecacuan, is that usually preferred 
 for medicinal use. The brown has been sometimes 
 observed, even in a small dose, to produce violent 
 effects. The white, though taken in a large one, has 
 scarcely any effect at all. Experience has proved that 
 this medicine is the safest emetic with which we are 
 acquainted, having this peculiar advantage, that, if it 
 does not operate by vomit, it readily passes off by the 
 other emunctories. Ipecacuan was first introduced as 
 an infallible remedy against dysenteries, and other in- 
 veterate fluxes, as diarrhoea, menorrhagia, leucorrhoea, 
 See. and also in disorders proceeding from obstructions 
 of long standing; nor has it lost much of its reputation 
 by time : its utility in these cases is thought to de- 
 pend upon its restoring perspiration. It has also been 
 successfully employed in spasmodic asthma, catarrhal 
 and consumptive cases. Nevertheless, its chief use is 
 as a vomit, and in small doses, joined with opium, as a 
 diaphoretic. The officinal preparations are the pulvis 
 ipecacuanha compositus, and the vmum ipecacuanha, 
 ■tin 
 
 Calli creas. (From KaXos, good, and Kpcas, meat ; 
 so named from its delicacy as food.) Sweet-bread. 
 See Pancreas. 
 
 Calli'gonum. (From KaXos, beautiful, and yovo, 
 a knot, or joint; so named from its being handsomely 
 jointed, like a cane.) The polygonum, or knot-grass. 
 
 Callioma'rchus. The Gaullio name, in Marcellus 
 Empiricus, of colt’s-foot. 
 
 Ca'llion. A kind of night-shade 
 
 Calliphy'llum. From KaXXos, beauty, and rpvX- 
 Xov, a leaf.) See Adianthum. 
 
 Callistru'thia. (From KaXos, good, and $ -pvOos, a 
 sparrow ; because it was said to fatten sparrows.) A 
 fig mentioned by Pliny, of a good taste. 
 
 CALLITRI'CHE. (From k aXXos, beauty, and 
 $pt£, hair ; so named because it has the appearance of 
 long, beautiful hair ; or, according to Littleton, be 
 cause it nourishes the hair, and makes it beautiful.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linncean sys- 
 tem. Class, Monandria; Order, Digyhia. Water 
 star wort. Water chickweed. 
 
 2. The herb maidenhair. See Adianthum. 
 
 CALLO'NE. (From KaXos, fair.) Hippocrates 
 used this word, to signify that decency and gravity 
 of character and deportment which it is necessary that 
 all medical men should be possessed of. 
 
 CALLO'SITAS. Callosity, or preternatural hard- 
 ness. 
 
 CALLOSITY. Caltositas. Hardness. 
 
 CALLOSUS. Hard. Applied in surgery to parts 
 which are morbidly hard ; and, in botany, to seeds 
 which are hard ; as those of the Citrus medica. 
 
 CA'LLOUS. Callosus. Hardened or indurated; 
 as the callous edges of ulcers. 
 
 CA'LLUS. ( Callus , i. m. ; and Callum, i. n.) 1. 
 The bony matter deposited between the divided ends 
 of broken bones, about the fourteenth day after the 
 fracture. It is in reality nothing more than the new 
 ossific substance formed by a process of nature, very 
 similar to the grou'th of any other part of the body. 
 
 2. A preternatural hardness, or induration, of any 
 fleshy part. 
 
 3. This term is applied in Good’s Nosology to that 
 species of eephyma, which is characterized by callous 
 extuberant thickening of the cuticle ; insensible to the 
 touch. 
 
 Caloca'tancs. (From KaXos, beautiful, and Ka'ja- 
 vov, a cup ; so called from the beauty of its flower and 
 shape.) The wild poppy. See Papaver rhaas. 
 
 . CALO'MELAS. (From KaXos, good, and peXas , 
 black ; from its virtues and colour.) 1. The prepa- 
 ration called ASthiops mineral, or hydrargyrus cum 
 sulphure, was formerly so named. 
 
 2. The chloride of mercury. See Hydrargyri sub- 
 murias. 
 
 CALO'RIC. ( Caloricum ; from calor , heat.) 
 
 Heat; Igneous fluid. 
 
 Heat and cold are perceptions of which we acquire 
 the ideas from the senses; they indicate only a certain 
 state in which we find ourselves, independent of an> 
 exterior object. But as these sensations are for the 
 most part produced by bodies around us, we consider 
 them as causes, and judging by appearances, we apply 
 the terms hot, or cold , to the substances themselves ; 
 calling those bodies hot , which produce in us the sen- 
 sation of heat, and those cold , which communicate the 
 contrary sensation. 
 
 This ambiguity, though of little consequence in the 
 common affairs of human life, has led unavoidably to 
 confusion and perplexity in philosophical discussions. 
 It was to prevent this, that the framers of the new 
 nomenclature adopted the word caloric , which denotes 
 that which produces the sensation of heat. 
 
 Theories of Heat. 
 
 Two opinions have long divided the philosophical 
 world concerning the nature of heat. 
 
 1. The one is ; that the cause which produces the 
 sensation of heat, is a real, or distinct substance, uni- 
 versally pervading nature, penetrating the particles or 
 pores of all bodies, with more or less facility, and in 
 different quantities. 
 
 This substance, if applied to our system in a greater 
 proportion than it already contains, warms it, as we 
 call it, or produces the sensation of heat ; and hence it 
 has been called caloric or calorific. 
 
 2. The other theory concerning heat is ; that the 
 cause which produces that sensation is not a separate 
 
CAL 
 
 or self-existing substance ; but that it is merely like 
 gravity, a property of matter ; and that it consists in a 
 specific or peculiar motion, or vibration of the particles 
 of bodies. 
 
 The arguments in favour of the first theory have 
 been principally deduced from the evolution and 
 absorption of heat during chemical combinations ; 
 those of the latter are chiefly founded on the produc- 
 tion of heat by friction For it has been observed, that 
 whatever is capable of producing motion in the par- 
 ticles of any mass of matter, excites heat. Count 
 Rumford and Professor Davy have paid uncommon 
 attention to this fact, and proved, that heat continues 
 to be evolved from a body subjected to friction, so long 
 as it is applied, and the texture or form of the body 
 not altered. 
 
 All the effects of heat, according to this theory, de- 
 pend therefore entirely upon the vibratory motion of 
 the particles of bodies. According as this is more or 
 less intense, a higher or lower temperature is produced ; 
 and as it predominates over, is nearly equal or inferior 
 to the attraction of cohesion, bodies exist in the gase- 
 ous, fluid, or solid state. 
 
 Different bodies are susceptible of it in different de- 
 grees, and receive and communicate it with difl'erent 
 celerity. From the generation, communication, and 
 attraction of this repulsive motion, under these laws, 
 all the phenomena ascribed to heat are explicable. 
 
 Each of these theories has been supported by the 
 most able philosophers, and given occasion to the most 
 important disputes in which chemists have been en- 
 gaged: which has contributed in a very particular 
 manner to the advancement of the science. The ob- 
 scurity of the subject, however, is such, that both 
 parties have been able to advance most plausible 
 arguments. 
 
 Setting aside all inquiries concerning the merits of 
 these different doctrines, we shall confine ourselves to 
 the general effects which heat produces on different 
 bodies. For the phenomena which heat presents, and 
 their relation to each other, may be investigated, with 
 sufficient precision, though the materiality, or imma- 
 teriality of it, may remain unknown to us. 
 
 Nature of Heat. 
 
 Those who consider heat as matter, assert that caloric 
 exists in two states, namely, in combination, or at-liberty. 
 
 In the first state it is not sensible to our organs, nor 
 indicated by the thermometer; it forms a constituent 
 part of the body ; but it may be brought back to the 
 state of sensible heat. In this state it affects animals 
 with the sensation of heat. It therefore has been 
 called sensible or free heat, or fire ; and is synonymous 
 with uncombined caloric, thermometrical caloric, ca- 
 loric of temperature, interposed caloric, &c. expressions 
 now pretty generally superseded. 
 
 From the diversity of opinions among chemists re- 
 specting the nature of caloric, several other expres- 
 sions have been introduced, which it is proper to 
 notice. For instance, by specific heat is understood, 
 the relatitive quantities of caloric contained in equal 
 weights of different bodies at the same, temperature. 
 Latent heat is the expression used to denote that quan- 
 tity of caloric which a body absorbs when changing 
 its form. It is, however, more properly called caloric 
 of fluidity. The disposition, or property, by which 
 different bodies contain certain quantities of caloric, 
 at any temperature, is termed their capacity for heat. 
 By the expression of absolute heat , is understood the 
 whole quantity of caloric which any body contains. 
 
 Methods of exciting and collecting Heat. 
 
 Of the different methods of exciting heat, the fol- 
 lowing are the most usual : 
 
 I. Percussion or Collision. This method of pro- 
 ducing heat is the simplest, and therefore it is gene- 
 rally made use of in the common purposes of life for 
 obtaining fire. 
 
 When a piece of hardened steel is struck with a 
 flint, some particles of the metal are scraped away 
 from the mass, and so violent is the heat which fol- 
 lows the stroke, that it melts and vitrifies them. If 
 the fragments of steel are caught upon paper, and 
 viewed with a microscope, most of them will be found 
 perfect spherules, and very highly polished. Their 
 sphericity demonstrates that they have been in a fluid 
 state, and the polish upon their surface, shows them 
 to be vitrified. 
 
 JVo heat, however has been observed to follow the 
 
 CAS* 
 
 percussion of liquids, nor of the softer kind of bodia* 
 which yield to a slight impulse. 
 
 2. Friction. Heat may likewise be excited by mere 
 friction. This practice is still retained in some parts 
 of the world. The natives of New Holland are said 
 to produce fire in this manner, with great facility, and 
 spread it in a wonderful manner. For that purpose, 
 they take two pieces of dry wood; one is a stick, 
 about eight or nine inches long, and the other piece is 
 flat ; the stick they bring to an obtuse point at one end, 
 and pressing it upon the other piece, they turn it very 
 nimbly, by holding it between both hands, as we do a 
 chocolate-mill, often shifting their hands up, and then 
 moving down upon it, in order to increase the pressure 
 as much as possible. By this method they get fire in 
 a few minutes, and from the smallest spark they 
 increase it with great speed and dexterity. 
 
 If the irons at the axis of a coach-wheel are applied 
 to each other, without the interposition of some unc- 
 tuous matter to keep them from immediate contact, 
 they wili become so hot when the carriage runs swiftly 
 along, as to set the wood, on fire ; and the lore-wheels, 
 being smallest, and making most revolutions in a given 
 time, will be most in danger. 
 
 The same will happen to mill-work, or to any other 
 machinery. 
 
 It is no uncommon practice in this country, for 
 blacksmiths to use a plate of iron as an extemporane- 
 ous substitute for a tinder-box; for it may be ham- 
 mered on an anvil till it becomes red-hot, and will fire 
 a brimstone match. A strong man who strikes quick, 
 and keeps turning the i/on so that both sides may be 
 equally exposed to the force oF the hammer, will per 
 form this in less time than would be expected. 
 
 If, in the coldest season, one dense iron plate be laid 
 on another, and pressed together by a weight, and then 
 rubbed upon each other by reciprocal motions, they 
 will gradually grow so hot as, in a short time, to emit 
 sparks, and at last become ignited. 
 
 It is not necessary that the substances should be very 
 hard ; a cord rubbed backwards and forwards swiftly 
 against a post or a tree wiil take fire. 
 
 Count Rumford and Professor Pictet have made 
 some very ingenious and valuable experiments con- 
 cerning the heat evolved by friction. 
 
 3. Chemical diction. To this belongs the heat pro- 
 duced by combustion. There are, besides this, many 
 chemical processes wherein rapid chemical action 
 takes place, accompanied with a developement of heat, 
 or fire, and flame. 
 
 4. Solar heat. It is well known that the solar rays, 
 when collected by a mirror, or lens, into a focus, pro- 
 duce the most astonishing effects. 
 
 Dr. Herschel has discovered that there are rays 
 emitted from the sun, which have not the power ol 
 illuminating or producing vision: and that these are 
 the rays which produce the heat of the solar light. 
 
 Consequently, heat is emitted from the sun in rays, 
 but these rays are not the same with the rays ol light. 
 
 5. The Electric Spark, and Galvanism. The effects 
 of electricity are two well known in this point of 
 view to need any description. 
 
 Galvanism has of late become a powerful instrument 
 for the purpose of exciting heat. Not only easily in- 
 flammable substances, such as phosphorus, sulphur, 
 &c. have been fired, but likewise, gold, silver, copper, 
 tin, and the rest of the metals, have been burnt by 
 means of galvanism. •. 
 
 General Effects of Heat. 
 
 The first and most obvious effect which heat pro- 
 duces on bodies, is its expansive property. Experience 
 has taught us that*, at all times, when bodies become 
 hot, they increase in bulk. Tlte bodies experience a 
 dilatation which is greater in proportion to the accu- 
 mulation of coloric, or in other words, to the intensity 
 of the heat. This is a general law, which holds good 
 as long as the bodies have suffered no change either in 
 their combination or in the quantity of their chemical 
 principles. 
 
 This power, which heat possesses, consists, there • 
 fore, in a constant tendency to separate the particles 
 of bodies. Hence philosophers consider heat as the 
 repulsive power which acts upon all bodies whatever, 
 and which is in constant opposition to the power of 
 attraction. 
 
 The phenomena which result from these mutual ac- 
 tions, seem, as it were, the secret springs of nature. 
 
 171 
 
CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 Heat, however, does not expand all bodies equally, 
 and we are still ignorant of the laws which it follows. 
 
 1. Expansion of Fluid Bodies. Take a glass globe, 
 with a long slender neck (called a bold heat) ; fill it up 
 to the neck with water, ardent spirit, or any other fluid 
 which may be coloured with red or black ink, in or- 
 der to be more visible, and then immerse the globe of 
 the instrument in a vessel of hot water ; the included 
 fluid will instantly begin to mount into the neck. If 
 it be taken out of the water and brought near the fire, 
 it will ascend more and more, in proportion as it be- 
 comes heated ; but, upon removing it from the source 
 of heat, it will sink again : a clear proof that caloric 
 dilates it, so as to make it occupy more space when 
 hot than when cold. These experiments may, there- 
 fore, serve -as a demonstration that heat expands fluid 
 bodies. 
 
 2. Expansion of Aeriform Bodies. Take a bladder 
 partly filled with air, the neck of which is closely tied, 
 so as to prevent the enclosed air from escaping, and 
 let it be held near a fire. The air will soon begin to 
 occupy more space, and the bladder will become gra- 
 dually distended ; on continuing the expansion of the 
 air, by increasing the heat, the bladder will burst with 
 a loud report. 
 
 3. Expansion of Solid Bodies. If we take a bar of 
 iron, six inches long, and put it into a fire till it becomes 
 red-hot ; and then measure it in this state accurately, 
 it will be found l-20th of an inch longer than, it was 
 before ; that is, about 120th part of the whole. ' That 
 the metal is proportionally expanded in breadth, will 
 be seen by trying to pass it thsough an aperture which 
 is fitted exactly when cold, but which will not admit it 
 when red-hot. The bar is, therefore, ihcreased in 
 length and diameter. 
 
 To discover the minutest changes of expansion by 
 heat, and the relative proportions thereof, instruments 
 have been contrived, called Pyrometers , the sensi- 
 bility of which is so delicate as to6how an expansion 
 of 1-100, 000th of an inch. 
 
 It is owing to this expansion of metals, that the mo- 
 tion of time-pieces is rendered erroneous; but the 
 ingenuity of artists has discovered methods of ob- 
 viating this inaccuracy, by employing the greater 
 expansion of one metal, to counteract the expansion 
 of another; this is effected in what is called the grid- 
 iron pendulum. Upon the same principle, a particular 
 construction of watches has been contrived. 
 
 The expansion of metals is likewise one of the prin- 
 cipal reasons that clocks and watches vary in winter 
 and summer, when worn in the pocket, or exposed to 
 the open air, or when carried into a hotter or a colder 
 climate. For the number of the vibrations of the 
 pendulum is always in the sub-duplicate ratio of its 
 length, and as the length is changed by heat and cold, 
 the times of vibration will be also changed. The 
 quantity of alteration, when considered in a single 
 vibration, is exceedingly small, but when they are 
 often repeated, it will be very sensible. An alteration 
 of one-thousandth part in the time of a single vibra- 
 tion of a pendulum which beats seconds, will make a 
 change of eighty-six whole vibrations in twenty-four 
 hours. 
 
 As different metals expand differently with the same 
 degree of heat; those musical instruments, whose 
 parts are to maintain a constant true proportion, 
 should never be strung w’ith different metals. It is on 
 this account that hSrpsichords, &c. are out of tune by 
 a change of temperature. 
 
 Bodies which are brittle, or which want flexibility, 
 crack or break, if suddenly heated. _ This likewise de- 
 pends upon the expansive force of heat, stretching the 
 surface to which it is 'applied, w'hile the other parts, 
 not being equally heated, do not expand in the same 
 ratio, and are therefore torn asunder or break. Hence 
 thin vessels stand heat better than thick ones. The 
 same holds, when they are suddenly cooled. 
 
 Measurement of Heat. 
 
 Upon the expansive property of heat, which we 
 have considered before, is founded its artificial mea- 
 surement. Various means have been employed to as- 
 sist the imperfection of our sensations in judging of the 
 different degrees of heat; for our feelings, unaided, 
 afford but very inaccurate information concerning this 
 matter; they indicate the presence of heat, only when 
 the bodies presented to them are hotter than the actual 
 temperature of our organs of feeling. When these 
 
 bodies are precisely of the same temperature with our 
 body, which we make the standard of comparison, we 
 then are not sensible of the presence of heat in them. 
 When their temperature is less than that of our bo- 
 dies, their contact gives us what i6 called the sensa- 
 tion of cold. 
 
 The effects of heat upon material bodies in general, 
 which are easily visible to us, afford more precise and 
 determinate indications of the intensity, than can be 
 derived from our feelings alone. The ingenuity of the 
 philosopher and artist has therefore furnished us with 
 instruments of measuring the relative heat or tempera- 
 ture of bodies. These instruments are called Thermo- 
 meters and Pyrometei-s. By these, all degrees are 
 measurable, from the slightest to that of the most in- 
 tense heat. See Thermometer and Pyrometer. 
 
 Exceptions to the Expansion by Heat. 
 
 Philosophers have noticed a few exceptions to the 
 law of heat expanding bodies. For instance ; water, 
 when cooled down within about 7° of the freezing 
 point, instead of contracting on the farther deprivation 
 of heat, actually expands. 
 
 Another seeming exception is manifested in alumine, 
 or clay ; others occur in the case of cast-iron, and a 
 few other metals. Alumine contracts on being heated, 
 and cast-iron, bismuth, &c. when fully fused, are more 
 dense than when solid ; for, as soon as they become 
 so, they decrease in density, they expand in the act of 
 cooling, and hence the sharpness of figures upon iron 
 which has been cast in moulds, compared to that of 
 many other metals. 
 
 Some philosophers have persuaded themselves that 
 these exceptions are only apparent , but not really true. 
 They say, when water freezes, it assumes a crystalline 
 form, the crystals cross each other and cause nume- 
 rous vacuities, and thus the ice occupies more space 
 The same is the case with fused iron, bismuth, and 
 antimony. The contraction of clay is considered 
 owing to the loss of water, of which it loses a part at 
 every increased degree of temperature hitherto tried ; 
 there is, therefore, a loss of matter; and a reduction 
 of volume must follow : but others assert, that this 
 only happens to a certain extent. 
 
 Mr. Tillocb has published a brief examination of 
 the received doctrines respecting heat and caloric, in 
 which these truths are more fully considered, together 
 with many other interesting facts relative to the re- 
 ceived notions of heat. 
 
 Equal Distribution of Heat. 
 
 If a number of bodies of different temperatures are 
 placed in contact with each other, they will all at a 
 certain time acquire a temperature, which is interme- 
 diate ; the caloric of the hottest body will diffuse itself 
 among those which are heated in a less degree, till 
 they have all acquired a certain mean temperature. 
 Thus, if a bar of iron, w’hich has been made red-hot, 
 be kept in the open air, it does not retain the heat 
 which it had received, but becomes gradually colder 
 and colder, till it arrives at the temperature of the bo 
 dies in its neighbourhood. On the other hand, if we 
 cool dotvn the iron bar by keeping it for some time co- 
 vered with snow, and then carry it into a warm room, 
 it does not retain its low temperature, but becomes 
 gradually hotter, till it acquires the temperature of the 
 room, it is therefore obvious, that in the one instance 
 the temperature is lowered, and in the other it is 
 raised. 
 
 These changes of temperature occupy a longer or a 
 shorter time, according to the nature of the body, but 
 they always take place at last. This law itself is, in 
 deed, familiar to every one : when we wish to heat a 
 body, we carry it towards the fire : when we wish to 
 cool it, we surround it by cold bodies. 
 
 Propagation of Heat. 
 
 We have seen, that when bodies of higher tempera- 
 ture than others are brought into contact with each 
 other, the heat is propagated from the first to the se- 
 cond, or the colder body deprives the warmer of its 
 excess of heat. We shall now see that some bodies 
 do so much more quickly than others. Through some 
 bodies caloric passes with undiminished velocity, 
 through others its passage is prodigiously retarded. 
 
 This disposition of bodies, of admitting, under equal 
 circumstances, the refrigeration of a heated body 
 within a shorter or a longer time, is called the power 
 of conducting heat; and a body is said to be a better 
 i or worse conductor of heat, as it allows llie retriger*- 
 
CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 tion to go on quicker or slower. Those bodies, there- 
 fore, which possess the property of lotting heat pass 
 with facility, are called good, conductors, those through 
 which it passes with difficulty are called bad conduct- 
 ors , and those through which it is supposed not to pass 
 at all, are called non-conductors ; thus we say, in com- 
 mon language, some bodies are warm , or capable of 
 preserving warmth, and from this arises the great dif- 
 ference in the sensation excited by different bodies, 
 when applied at the same temperature to our organs 
 of feeling. Hence, if we immerse our hand in mer- 
 cury, we feel a greater sensation of cold than when we 
 immerse it in water, and a piece of metal appears to 
 be much colder fhan a piece of wood, though their 
 temperatures, when examined by means of the thermo- 
 meter, are precisely the same. 
 
 It is probable that all solids conduct heat in some 
 degree, though they differ very much in their conduct- 
 ing power. Metals are the best conductors of heat ; 
 but the conducting powers of these substances are by 
 no means equal. Stones seem to be the next best con- 
 ductors. Glass conducts heat very slowly ; wood and 
 charcoal still slower ; and feathers^ silk, wool, and 
 hair, are still worse conductors than any of the sub- 
 stances yet mentioned. 
 
 The best conductors of electricity and galvanism are 
 also the best conductors of heat. 
 
 Experiment . — Take a number of straight wires, of 
 equal diameters and lengths, but of different metals ; 
 for instance, gold, silver, copper, iron, See. ; cover 
 each of them with a thin coat of wax, or tallow, and 
 plunge their extremities- into water, kept boiling, or 
 into melted lead. The melting of the coat of wax will 
 show that caloric is more quickly transmitted through 
 some metals than others. 
 
 It is on this account also, that the end of a glass rod 
 may be kept red-hot for a long time, or even melted, 
 without any inconvenience to the hand which holds 
 the other extremity; though a similar metallic rod, 
 heated in the same manner, would very soon become 
 too hot to be held. 
 
 Liquid and Aeriform Bodies convey Heat by an actual 
 Change in the Situation of their Particles. 
 
 Count Rumford was the first who proved that fluids 
 in general, and adriform bodies, convey heat on a dif- 
 ferent principle from that observed in the solids. This 
 opinion is pretty generally admitted, though various 
 ingenious experiments have been made, by different 
 philosophers, to prove the contrary. In water, for in- 
 stance, the count has proved that caloric is propagated 
 principally in consequence of the motion which is oc- 
 casioned in the particles of that fluid. 
 
 All fluids are considered by him, strictly speaking, 
 in a similar respect as non-conductors of caloric. 
 They can receive it, indeed, from other substances, 
 and can give it to other substances, but no particle can 
 either receive it from or give it to another particle of 
 the same kind. Before a fluid, therefore, can be heat- 
 ed or cooled, every particle must go individually to the 
 substance from which it receives or to which it gives 
 out caloric. Heat being, therefore, only propagated 
 in fluids, in consequence of the internal motion of 
 their particles, which transport the heat; the more 
 rapid these motions are, the more rapid is the commu- 
 nication of heat. The cause of these motions is the 
 change in the specific gravity of the fluid, occasioned 
 by the change of temperature, and the rapidity is in 
 proportion to the change of the specific gravity of the 
 liquid by any given change of temperature. The fol- 
 lowing experiment may serve to illustrate this theory: 
 
 Take a thin glass tube, eight or ten inches long, and 
 about an inch in diameter. Pour into the bottom 
 part, for about the depth of one inch, a little water co- 
 loured with Brazil-wood, or litmus, and then fill up 
 the tube with common water, extremely gently, so as 
 to keep the two strata quile distinct from each other. 
 Having done this, heat the bottom part of the tube over 
 a lamp ; the coloured infusion will then ascend, and 
 gradually tinge the whole fluid ; on the contrary, if the 
 heat be applied above, the water in the upper part of 
 the tube may be made to boil, but the colouring matter 
 will remain at the bottom undisturbed. The heat can- 
 not act downwards to make it ascend. 
 
 By thus being able to make the upper part of a fluid 
 boil without heating the bottom part, water may be 
 kept boiling for a considerable time in a glass tube 
 over ice, without melting it 
 
 Other experiments, illustrating the same principle, 
 may be found in count Rumford’s excellent essaysi, 
 especially in Essay the 7th ; 1797. 
 
 To this indefatigable philosopher we are wholly in- 
 debted for the above facts : he was the first who taught 
 us that air and water were nearly non-conductor? 
 The results of his experiments, which are contained in 
 the above essay, are highly interesting; they also 
 show that the conducting power of fluids is impaired 
 by the admixture of fibrous and glutinous matter. 
 
 Count Rumford proved that ice melted more than 
 80 times slower, when boiling hot water stood on its 
 surface, than when the ice was placed to swim on the 
 surface of the hot water. Other experiments showed 
 that water, only eight degrees of Fahrenheit above the 
 freezing point, or at the temperature of forty degrees, 
 melts as much ice, in any given time, as an equal vo- 
 lume of that fluid at any higher temperaturef-provided 
 the water stands on the surface of the ice. Water, at 
 the temperature of 41°, is found to melt more ice, 
 when standing on its surface, than boiling water. It 
 appears, however, that liquids are not, as he supposes, 
 complete non-conductors of caloric ; because, if heat 
 be applied at top, it is capable of making its way 
 downwards, through water, for example, though very 
 imperfectly and slowly. 
 
 It becomes farther evident, from the Count’s inge- 
 nious experiments, that of the different substances 
 used In clothing, hares’ fur and eider-down are the 
 warmest ; next to these, beavers’ fur, raw silk, sheep’s 
 wool, cotton wool, and lastly, lint, or the scrapings of 
 fine linen. In fur, the air interposed among its parti- 
 cles is so engaged as not to be driven away by the 
 heat communicated thereto by the animal body; not 
 being easily displaced, it becomes a barrier to defend 
 the animal body from the external cold. Hence it is 
 obvious that those skins are warmest which have the 
 finest, longest, and thickest fur ; and that the furs of 
 the beaver, otter, and other like quadrupeds, which 
 live much in the water, and the feathers of water-fowl, 
 are capable of confining the heat of those animals in 
 winter, notwithstanding the coldness of the water 
 which they frequent. Bears, and various other ani- 
 mals, inhabitants of cold climates, which do not often 
 take the water, have their fur much thicker on their 
 backs than on their bellies. 
 
 The snow which covers the surface of the earth in 
 winter, in high latitudes, is doubtless designed as a 
 garment to defend it against the piercing winds from 
 the polar regions, which prevail during the cold season. 
 
 Without dwelling farther upon the philosophy of 
 this truth, we must briefly remark that the happy 
 application of this law, satisfactorily elucidates some 
 of the most interesting facts of the economy of nature. 
 
 Theory of Caloric of ' Fluidity , or Latent Heat. 
 
 There are some bodies which, when submitted to 
 the action of caloric, dilate to such a degree, and the 
 power of aggregation subsisting among their particles 
 is so much destroyed and removed to such a distance 
 by the interposition of caloric, that they slide over 
 each other in every direction, and therefore appear in 
 a fluid state. This phenomenon is called fusion. 
 Bodies thus rendered fluid by means of caloric, are 
 said to be fused, or melted; and those that are subject 
 to it, are called fusible. 
 
 The greater number of solid bodies may, by the 
 application of heat, be converted* into fluids. Thus 
 metals may be fused ; sulphur, resin, phosphorus, may 
 be melted ; ice may be converted into water, &c. 
 
 Those bodies which cannot be rendered fluid by any 
 degree of heat hitherto known, are called infusible. 
 
 If the effects of heat, under certain circumstances, 
 be carried still farther than is necessary to render 
 bodies fluid, vaporization begins; the bodies then 
 become converted into the vaporous or gaseous state. 
 Vaporization, however, does not always require a 
 previous fusion. Some bodies are capable of being 
 converted into the vaporous state, without previously 
 becoming fluid, and others cannot be volatilized at 
 any temperature hitherto known : the latter are termed 
 fixed. 
 
 Fluidity is, therefore, by no means essential to any 
 species of matter, but always depends on the presence 
 of a quantity of caloric. Solidity is the natural state 
 of all bodies, and there can be no doubt that every 
 fluid is capable of being rendered solid by a due reduc- 
 tion of temperature ; and every solid may be fused by 
 
CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 the agency of caloric, if the latter does not decompose 
 them at a temperature inferior to that which would 
 be necessary for their fusion. 
 
 Caloric of Fluidity. 
 
 Dr. Black was the first who proved that, whenever 
 caloric combines with a solid body, the body becomes 
 heated only, until it is rendered fluid : and that, while 
 it is acquiring the fluid state, its temperature remains 
 stationary, though caloric is continued to be added to 
 it. The same is the case when fluids are converted 
 into the aeriform or vaporous state. 
 
 From these facts, the laws of latent heat have been 
 inferred. The theory may be illustrated by means of 
 the following experiments : 
 
 If a lump of ice, at a low temperature, suppose at 
 22°, be brought into a warm room, it will become gra- 
 dually less cold, as may be discovered by means of 
 the thermometer. After a very short time, it will 
 reach the temperature of 32° (the freezing point) ; 
 but there it stops. The ice then begins to melt ; but 
 the process goes on very slowly. During the whole 
 of that time its temperature continues at 32° ; and as 
 it is constantly surrounded by warm air, we have 
 reason to believe that caloric is constantly entering 
 into it ; yet it does not become hotter till it is changed 
 into water. Ice, therefore, is converted into water by 
 a quantity of caloric uniting with it. 
 
 It has been found by calculation, that ice in melting 
 absorbs 140° of caloric, the temperature of the water 
 produced still remaining at 32°. 
 
 This fact may be proved in a direct manner. 
 
 Take one pound of ice, at 32°, reduced to a coarse 
 powder; put it into a wooden bowl, and pour over it 
 one pound of water, heated to 172° ; all the ice will 
 become melted, and the temperature of the whole 
 fluid, if examined by a thermometer, will be 32° ; 140° 
 of caloric are therefore lost, and it is this quantity 
 which was requisite to convert the ice into water. 
 This experiment succeeds better, if, instead of ice, 
 fresh-fallen snow be employed. 
 
 This caloric has been called latent caloric , because 
 its presence is not measurable by the thermometer : 
 also more properly caloric of fluidity. 
 
 Dr. Black has also ascertained by experiment, that 
 the fluidity of melted wax, tallow, spermaceti, metals, 
 &c. is owing to the same cause ; and Landriani proved, 
 that this is the case with sulphur, alum, nitrate of 
 potassa, &x. 
 
 We consider it therefore as a general law, that 
 whenever a solid is converted into a fluid, it combines 
 with caloric, and that is the cause of fluidity. 
 Conversion of Solids and Fluids into the Aeriform or 
 Gaseous State. 
 
 We have seen before, that, in order to render solids 
 fluid, a certain quantity of caloric is necessary, which 
 combines with the body, and therefore cannot be mea- 
 sured by the thermometer ; we shall now endeavour 
 to prove that the same holds good in respect to the 
 conversion of solids or fluids into the vaporous or 
 gaseous state. 
 
 Take a small quantity of carbonate of ammonia, 
 introduce it into a retort, the neck of which is directed 
 under a cylinder filled with mercury, and inverted in 
 a basin of the same fluid. On applying heat to the 
 body of the retort, the carbonate of ammonia will be 
 volatilized, it will expel the mercury out of the cylinder, 
 and become an invisible gas, and would remain so, if 
 its temperature was not lowered. 
 
 The same is the case with benzoic acid, camphire, 
 and various other substances. 
 
 All fluids may, by the application of heat, be con- 
 verted into an afiriforin elastic state. 
 
 When we consider water in a boiling state, we find 
 that this fluid, when examined by the thermometer, is 
 not hotter after boiling several hours, than when it 
 began to boil, though to maintain it boiling a brisk fire 
 must necessarily be kept up. What then, we may 
 ask, becomes of the wasted caloric I It is not percep- 
 tible in the water, nor is it manifested by the steam ; 
 for the steam, if not compressed, upon examination, is 
 found not t( be hotter than boiling water. The caloric 
 is therefore absorbed by the steam, and although what 
 is so absorbed, is absolutely necessary for the conver- 
 sion of water into the form of steam ; it does not 
 increase its temperature, and is therefore net appre- 
 ciable by the thermometer. 
 
 The conclusion is farther strengthened by the heat 
 174 
 
 given out by steam on its being condensed by cold. 
 This is particularly manifested in the condensation of 
 this fluid in the process of distilling, where, upon 
 examining the refrigeratory, it will be found that a 
 much greater quantity of caloric is communicated to 
 it, than could possibly have been transmitted by the 
 caloric which was sensibly acting before the conden- 
 sation. This may be easily ascertained by observing 
 the quantity of caloric communicated to the water in 
 the refrigeratory of a still, by any given quantity of 
 liquid that passes over. 
 
 1. The boiling point, or the temperature at which 
 the conversion of fluids into gases takes place, is dif- 
 ferent in different fluids, but constant in each, provided 
 the pressure of the atmosphere be the same. 
 
 Put any quantity of sulphuric affber into a Florence 
 flask, suspend a thermometer in itj and hold the flask 
 over an Argand’s lamp, the Eether will immediately 
 begin to boil, and the thermometer will indicate 98° 
 if the affher has been highly rectified. 
 
 If highly rectified ardent spirit is heated in a similar 
 manner, the thermometer will rise to 176°, and there 
 remain stationary. 
 
 If water is substituted, it will rise to 212°. 
 
 If strong nitrous acid of commerce be made use of, 
 it will be found to boil at 248° ; sulphuric acid and 
 linseed-oil at 600° ; mercury at 656°, &c. 
 
 2. The boiling point of fluids is raised by pressure. 
 
 Mr. Watt heated water under a strong pressure to 
 
 400°. Yet still', when the pressure was removed, only 
 part of the water was converted into vapour, and the 
 temperature of this vapour, as well as that of the re- 
 maining fluid, was no more than 212°. There was, 
 therefore, 188° of caloric suddenly lost. This caloric 
 was carried off - by the steam. Now as only about 
 one-fifth of the water was converted into steam, that 
 steam must contain not only its own 188°, but also the 
 188° lost by each of the other four parts ; that is to 
 say, it must contain 188°x5, or about 940°. Steam, 
 therefore, is water combined with at least 940° of 
 caloric, the presence of which is not indicated by the 
 thermometer. 
 
 3. When pressure is removed from the surface of 
 bodies, their conversion into the gaseous state is greatly 
 facilitated, or their boiling point is lowered. 
 
 In proof of this the following experiments may serve : 
 
 Let a small bottle be filled with highly rectified sul- 
 phuric aether, and a piece of wetted bladder be tied 
 over its orifice around its neck. Transfer it under the 
 receiver of an air-pump, and take away the super- 
 incumbent pressure of the air in the receiver. When 
 the exhaustion is complete, pierce the bladder by 
 means of a pointed sliding wire, passing through a 
 collar of leather which covers the upper opening of 
 the receiver. Having done this, the aether will in- 
 stantly begin to boil, and become converted into an- 
 invisible gaseous fluid. 
 
 Take a small retort or Florence flask, fill it one half 
 or less with water, and make it boil over a lamp ; 
 when kept briskly boiling for about five minutes, cork 
 the mouth of the retort as expeditiously as possible, 
 and remove it from the lamp. 
 
 The water, on being removed from the source of 
 heat, will keep boiling for a few minutes, and when 
 the ebullition begins to slacken, it may be renewed by 
 dipping the retort into cold water, or pouring cold 
 water upon it. 
 
 The water, during boiling, becomes converted into 
 vapour ; this vapour expels the air of the vessel, and 
 occupies its place ; on diminishing the heat, it con- 
 denses ; when the retort is stopped, a partial vacuum 
 is formed ; the pressure becomes diminished, and a 
 less degree of heat is sufficient to cause an ebullition. 
 
 For the same reason, water may be made to boil 
 under the exhausted receiver at 94° Fahr., or even at 
 a lower degree ; alkohol at 56° ; and tether at — 20°. 
 
 On the conversion of fluids into gases is founded the 
 following experiment, by which water is frozen by 
 means of sulphuric aether. 
 
 Take a thin glass tube four or five inches long and 
 about two or three-eighths of an inch in diameter, and 
 a two-ounce bottle furnished with a capillary tube 
 fitted to its neck. In order to make ice, pour a littb* 
 water into the tube, taking care not to wet the out- 
 side, nor to leave it moist. Having done this, let a 
 stream of sulphuric aether fall through the capillary 
 tube upon “that part of it containing the water, which 
 
CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 by this means will be converted into ice in a few mi- 
 nutes, and this it will do even near a fire, or in the 
 midst of summer. 
 
 If the glass tube, containing the water, be exposed 
 to the brisk thorough air, or free draught of an open 
 window, a large quantity of water may be frozen in a 
 shorter time ; and if a thin spire of wire be introduced 
 previous to the congelation of the water, the ice will 
 adhere to it, and may thus be drawn out conve- 
 niently. 
 
 A person might be easily frozen to death during 
 very warm weather, by merely pouring upon his body 
 for some time sulphuric affher, and keeping him ex- 
 posed to a thorough draught of air. 
 
 Artificial Refrigeration. 
 
 The cooling or refrigeration of rooms in the summer 
 season by sprinkling them with water, is on the prin- 
 ciple of evaporation. 
 
 The method of making ice artificially in the East 
 Indies dependsxm the same principle. The ice-makers 
 at Benares dig pits in large open plains, the bottom of 
 which they strew with sugar-canes or dried stems of 
 maize br Indian-corn. Upon this bed they place a 
 number of unglazed pans, made of so porous an earth 
 that the water penetrates through their whole sub- 
 stance. These pans are filled toward evening in the 
 winter season with water that has boiled, and left in 
 that situation till morning, when more or less ice is 
 found in them, according to the temperature and other 
 qualities of the air ; there being more formed in dry 
 and warm weather, than in that which is cloudy, 
 though it may be colder to the human body. 
 
 Every thing in this process is calculated to produce 
 cold by evaporation ; the beds on which the pans are 
 placed, suffer the air to have a free passage to their 
 bottoms ; and the pans constantly oozing oubwater to 
 their external surface, are cooled by the evaporation 
 of it. 
 
 In Spain, they use a kind of -earthen jars, called 
 buxaros, which are only half-baked, the earth of which 
 is so porous, that the outside is kept moist by the 
 water which filters through it, and though placed in 
 the sun, the water in the jar becomes as cold as ice. 
 
 It is a common practice in China to cool wine or 
 other liquors by wrapping the bottle in a wet cloth, 
 and hanging it up in the sun. The water in the cloth 
 becomes converted into vapour, and thus cold is pro- 
 duced. 
 
 The blacks in Senegambia have a similar method 
 of cooling water by filling tanned leather bags with it, 
 which they hang up in the sun ; the water oozes, more 
 or less through the leather so as to keep the outer sur- 
 face wet, which by its quick and continued evapo- 
 ration cools the water remarkably. 
 
 The winds on the borders of the Persian gulf are 
 often so scorching, that travellers are sudden^ suffo- 
 cated unless they cover their heads with a wet cloth ; 
 if this be too wet, they immediately feel an intolerable 
 cold, which would prove fatal if the moisture was not 
 speedily dissipated by the heat. 
 
 Condensation of Vapour. 
 
 If a cold vessel is brought into a warm room, parti- 
 cularly where many people are assembled, the outside 
 of it will soon become covered with a sort of dew. 
 
 Before some changes of weather, the stone pave- 
 ments, the walls of a house, the balustrades of stair- 
 cases, and other solid objects, feel clammy and damp. 
 
 In frosty nights, when the air abroad is colder than 
 the air within, the dampness of this air, for the same 
 reason, settles on the glass panes of the windows, and 
 is there frozen into curious and beautiful figures. 
 
 Thus fogs and dews take place, and in the higher 
 regions clouds are formed from the condensed vapour. 
 The still greater condensation produces mists and rain. 
 
 Capacxty of Bodies for containing Heat. 
 
 The pr operty which different bodies possess, of con- 
 taining at the same temperature, and in equal quan- 
 tities, either of mass or bulk, unequal quantities of 
 heat, is called their capacity for heat. The capacities 
 of bodies for heat are therefore considered as great or 
 small in proportion as their temperatures are either 
 raised by the addition, or diminished by the depriva- 
 tion, of equal quantities' of heat, in a less or greater 
 degree. 
 
 In homogeneous bodies, the quantities of caloric 
 which they contain are in the ratio of their tempera- 
 ture and mass : when, therefore, equal quantities of 
 
 water, of oil, or of mercury, of unequal temperature®^ 
 are mingled together, the temperature of the whole 
 will be the arithmetical mean between the tempera- 
 tures of the two quantities that had been mixed to- 
 gether. It is a self-evident truth that this should be 
 the case, for the particles of different portions of the 
 same substance being alike, their effects must be equal. 
 For instance : 
 
 Mix a pound of water ht 172° with a pound at 32°, 
 half the excess of heat in hot water will quit it to go 
 over into the colder portion ; thus the hot water will 
 be cooled 70°, and the cold will receive 70° of tem- 
 perature ; therefore 172 — 70, or 32 + 70 = 102, will 
 give the heat of the mixture. To attain the arithme- 
 tical mean very exactly, several precautions, however, 
 are necessary. 
 
 When heterogeneous bodies of different tempera- 
 tures are mixed together, the temperature produced is 
 never the arithmetical mean of the two original tem- 
 peratures. 
 
 In order to ascertain the comparative quantities of 
 heat of different bodies, equal weights of them are 
 mingled together; the experiments for tins purpose 
 being in general more easily executed than those by 
 which they are compared from equal bulks. 
 
 Thus, if one pound of mercury heated to410°Fahr., 
 be added to one pound of water of 44°, the tempera- 
 ture of the blended fluids will not be changed to 77°, 
 as it would be if the surplus of heat were divided 
 among those fluids in the proportion of their quantities. 
 It will be found, on examination, to be only 47°. 
 
 On the contrary, if the pound of mercury be heated 
 to 44°, and the water to 110°, then, on stirring them 
 together, the common temperature will be 107°. 
 
 Hence, if the quicksilver loses by thi3 distribution 
 63° of caloric, an equal weight of water gains only 3° 
 from this loss of 63° of heat. And, on the contrary, if 
 the water loses 3°, the mercury gains 63°. 
 
 When, instead of comparing the quantities of caloric 
 which equal weights of different bodies contain, we 
 compare the quantities contained in equal volumes , we 
 still find that an obvious difference takes place. Thus 
 it is found by experiment, that the quantity of caloric 
 necessary to raise the temperature of a given volume 
 of water any number of degrees, is, to that necessary 
 to raise an equal volume of mercury, the same number 
 of degrees as 2 to 1. This is, therefore, the proportion 
 between the comparative quantities of caloric which 
 these two bodies contain, estimated by their volumes ; 
 and similar differences exist with respect to every other 
 kind of matter. 
 
 From the nature of the experiments by which the 
 quantities of caloric which bodies contain are ascer- 
 tained, it is evident that we discover merely the com- 
 parative , not the absolute quantities. Hence water 
 has been chosen as a standard, to which other bodies 
 may be referred ; its capacity is stated as the arbitrary 
 term of 1000, and with this the capacities of other 
 bodies are compared. 
 
 It need not be told that pa/ ns have been taken to 
 estimate on these experiments that portion of heat 
 which diffuses itself into the air, or into the vessels 
 where the mercury and water are blended together. 
 As however such valuations cannot be made with 
 complete accuracy, the numbers stated above are only 
 an approximation to truth. 
 
 Radiation of Caloric. 
 
 Caloric is thrown off or radiates from heated bodien 
 in right lines, and moves through space with incon- 
 ceivable velocity. It is retarded in its passage by at- 
 mospheric air, by colourless fluids, glass, and othor 
 transparent bodies. 
 
 If a glass mirror be placed before a fire, the mirror 
 transmits the rays of light, but not the rays of heat. 
 
 If a plate of glass, talc, or a glass vessel filled with 
 water, be suddenly interposed between the fire and the 
 eye, the rays of light pass through it, but the rays of 
 caloric are considerably retarded in its passage ; for no 
 heat is perceived until the interposed substance is sa- 
 turated with heat, or has reached its maximum. It 
 then ceases to intercept the rays of caloric, and allows 
 them to pass as freely as the rays of light. 
 
 It has been lately shown by Dr. Herschel, that the 
 rays of caloric are refrangible, but less so than the rays 
 of light; and the same philosopher has also proved by 
 experimehl, that it is not only the rays of caloric emit- 
 ted by the sun, which are refrangible, but likewise, 
 
 175 
 
CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 the rays emitted by common fires, by candles, by heat- 
 ed iron, and even by hot water. 
 
 Whether the rays of caloric are differently refracted, 
 in different mediums, has not yet been ascertained. 
 We are certain, however, that they are refracted by 
 all transparent bodies which have been employed as 
 burning glasses. 
 
 The rays of caloric are also reflected by polished 
 surfaces in the same manner as the rays of light. 
 
 This was long ago noticed by Lambert, Saussure, 
 Scheele, Pictet, and lately by Dr. Herschel. 
 
 Professor Pictet placed two concave metallic mirrors 
 opposite to each other, at the distance of about twelve 
 feet. Wherxa hot body, an iron bullet for instance, 
 was placed m the focus of the one, and a mercurial 
 thermometer in that of the other, a substance radiated 
 from the bullet ; it passed with incalculable velocity 
 through the air, it was reflected from the mirrors, it be- 
 came concentrated, and influenced the thermometer 
 placed in the focus, according to the degree of its con- 
 centration. 
 
 An iron ball two inches in diameter, heated so that 
 it was not luminous in the dark, raised the thermome- 
 ter not less than ten and a half degrees of Reaumur’s 
 scale, in six minutes. 
 
 A lighted candle occasioned a rise in the thermome- 
 ter nearly the same. 
 
 A Florence flask containing two ounces and three 
 drachms of boiling water, raised Fahrenheit’s ther- 
 mometer three degrees. He blackened the bulb of his 
 thermometer, and found. that it was more speedily in- 
 fluenced by the radiation than before, and that it rose 
 to a greater height. 
 
 M. Pictet discovered another very singular fact; 
 namely, the apparent radiation of cold. When, in- 
 stead of a heated body, a Florence flask fulbof ice or 
 snow is placed in the focus of one of the mirrors, the 
 thermometer placed in the focus of the other imme- 
 diately descends, and ascends again whenever the 
 cold body is removed. 
 
 This phenomenon may be explained on the suppo- 
 sition, that from every body at every temperature 
 caloric radiates, but in less quantity as the tempera- 
 ture is low ; so that in the above experiment, the ther- 
 mometer gives out more caloric by radiation, than it 
 receives from the body in the opposite focus, and 
 therefore its temperature is lowered. Or, as Pictet has 
 supposed, when a number of bodies near to each other 
 have the same temperature, there is no radiation of 
 caloric, because in all of them it exists in a state of 
 equal tension ; but as soon as\i body at an inferior 
 tompcrature is introduced, the balance of tension is 
 broken, and caloric begins to radiate from all of them, 
 till the temperature of that body is raised to an equality 
 with theirs. In the above experiment, therefore, the 
 placing the snow or ice in the focus of the mirror 
 causes the radiation of caloric from the thermometer, 
 and hence the diminution of temperature which it 
 suffers. 
 
 These experiments have been since repeated by Dr. 
 Young and Professor Davy, at the theatre of the Royal 
 Institution. These gentlemen inflamed phosphorus 
 by reflected caloric ; and proved that the heat thus 
 excited, was very sensible to the organs of feeling. 
 
 It is therefore evident, that caloric is thrown off 
 from bodies in rays, which are invisible, or incapable 
 of exciting vision, but which are capable of exciting 
 heat. 
 
 These invisible rays of caloric are propagated in 
 right lines, with extreme velocity ; and are capable of 
 the laws of reflection and refraction. 
 
 The heating agency however is different in the dif- 
 ferent coloured rays of the prismatic spectrum. Ac- 
 cording to Dr. Herschel’s experiments, it follows in- 
 versely the order of the refrangibility of the rays of 
 light. The least refrangible, possessing it in the 
 greatest degree. 
 
 Sir Henry Englefield has lately made a series of ex- 
 periments on the same subject, from which we learn, 
 that a thermometer having its ball blackened, rose 
 when placed in the blue ray of the prismatic spectrum 
 in 3' from 55°to 56°; in the green, in 3' from 54° to 58°; 
 in the yellow , in 3' froifi 56° to 62° ; in the full red , in 
 2 1-2' from 56° to 72° ; in the confines of the red , in 
 2 1-2’ from 58° to 73 1-2°; and quite out of the visible 
 light , in 2 1-2' from 61° to 79°. 
 
 Between each of the observations, *the thermometer 
 was placed in the shade so long as to sink it below the 
 heat to which it had risen in the preceding observa- 
 tion ; of course, its rise above that point could only be 
 the effect of the ray to which it was exposed. It was 
 continued in the focus long after it had ceased to rise ; 
 therefore the heats given are the greatest effects of the 
 several rays on the thermometer in each observation. 
 A thermometer placed constantly in the shade near 
 the apparatus, was found scarcely to vary during the 
 experiments. 
 
 Sir Henry made other experiments with thermome- 
 ters with naked balls, and with others whose balls 
 were painted white, for which we refer the reader to 
 the interesting paper of the Baronet, from which the 
 above experiments are transcribed. 
 
 Production of Artificial Cold , by means of Frigorific 
 Mixtures. 
 
 A number of experiments have been lately made by 
 different philosophers, especially by Pepys, Walker, 
 and Lowitz, in order to produce artificial cold. And 
 as these methods are often employed in chemistry, 
 with a view to expose bodies to the influence of very 
 low temperatures, we shall enumerate in a tabular 
 form the different substances which may be made use 
 of for that purpose, and the degrees of cold which 
 they are capable of producing. 
 
 To produce the effects stated in the table, the salts 
 must be reduced to powder, and contain their full 
 quantity of water of crystallization. The vessel in 
 which the freezing mixture is made, should be very 
 thin, and just large enough to hold it, and the mate- 
 rials shou’d be mixed together as expeditiously as pos- 
 sible, taking care to stir the mixture at the same time 
 with a rod of glass or wood. 
 
 In order to obtain the full effect, the materials ought 
 to be first cooled to the temperature marked in the 
 table, by introducing them into some of the other fri- 
 gorific mixtures, and then mingling them together in a 
 similar mixture. If, for instance, we wish to produce 
 — 46°, the snow and diluted nitric acid ought to be 
 cooled down to 0°, by putting the vessel which con- 
 tains each of them into the fifth freezing mixture in 
 the above table, before they are mingled together. If 
 a more intense cold be required, the materials to pro- 
 duce it are to be brought to the proper temperature by 
 being previously placed in the second freezing mixture 
 
 This process is to be continued till the required de- 
 gree of cold has been procured. 
 
 176 
 
CAt 
 
 CAL 
 
 A TABLE OP FREEZING MIXTURES. 
 
 Mixtures. 
 
 Thermometer sinks 
 
 Muriate of ammonia •• • 5 parts 
 
 Water 16 
 
 From 50° to 10°. 
 
 Muriate of ammonia 5 parts 
 
 Nitrate of potassa 5 
 
 Sulphate of soda 8 
 
 Water 16 
 
 From 50° to 4°. 
 
 Sulphate of soda 3 parts 
 
 Diluted nitric acid 2 
 
 From 50° to — 3°. 
 
 S ul phate of soda . . . . 8 parts 
 
 Muriatic acid 5 
 
 From 50° to 0°. 
 
 Snow 1 part 
 
 Muriate of soda 1 
 
 From 32° to 0°. 
 
 Snow, or pounded ice 2 parts 
 
 Muriate of soda 1 part 
 
 From 0° to — 5°. 
 
 Snow, or pounded ice 12 parts 
 
 Muriate of soda 5 
 
 Muriate of ammonia and nitrate of po- 
 tassa 5 
 
 From —50 to —18°. 
 
 Snow, or pounded ice 12 parts 
 
 Muriate of soda 5 
 
 Nitrate of ammonia 5 
 
 From — 18° to — 25°. 
 
 Snow 3 parts 
 
 Diluted nitric acid 2 
 
 From 0° to — 46°. 
 
 Muriate of lime 3 parts 
 
 Snow 2 
 
 From 32° _ 5 oo. 
 
 Potassa 4 parts 
 
 Snow 3 
 
 From 32° to — 51°. 
 
 Snow 8 parts 
 
 Diluted sulphuric acid 3 
 
 Diluted nitric acid .... 3 
 
 From — 10O to —56° 
 
 Snow 1 part 
 
 Diluted sulphuric acid 1 
 
 From 20° to — 60°. 
 
 Muriate of lime 2 parts 
 
 Snow 1 
 
 From 0° to — 66°. 
 
 Muriate of lime 3 parts 
 
 Snow 1 
 
 From — 40° to — 73°. 
 
 Diluted sulphuric acid 10 parts 
 
 Snow 8 
 
 From — 68° to — 91°. 
 
 Nitrate of ammonia 1 part 
 
 Water 1 
 
 From 50° to 4°. 
 
 Nitrate of ammonia 1 part 
 
 Carbonate of soda 1 
 
 Water 1 
 
 From 500 to— 7°. 
 
 Sulphate of soda 6 parts 
 
 Muriate of ammonia 4 
 
 Nitrate of potassa 2 
 
 Diluted nitric acid 4 
 
 From 500 t0 —10°. 
 
 Sulphate of soda 6 parts 
 
 Nitrate of ammonia 5 
 
 Diluted nitric acid 4 
 
 From 50° to — 14°. 
 
 Phosphate of soda 9 parts 
 
 Diluted nitric acid 4 
 
 From 50° to — 12°. 
 
 Phosphate of soda 9 parts 
 
 Nitrate of ammonia 6 
 
 Diluted nitric acid 4 
 
 From 50° to — 21°. 
 
 Sulphate of soda 5 parts 
 
 Diluted sulphuric acid 4 
 
 From 500 to 3°. 
 
 CALORI'METER. An instrument by which the 
 wnole quantity of absolute heat existing in a body in 
 cnemical union can be ascertained. 
 
 CALP. An argillo-fcrruginous limestone. 
 
 CA'LTHA. (KaAOa, corrupted from %aXxa, yel- 
 low; from whence, says Vossius, come calthula, cal- 
 dula, caledula , calendula.) The marigold. 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Polyandria; Order, Polygynia. 
 
 <2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the herb wild mari- 
 gold, so called from its colour. 
 
 Caltha arvensis. Calendula arvensis; Caltha 
 vulgaris. The Wild marigold is sometimes preferred 
 to the garden marigold. Its juice is given, from one 
 to four ounces, in jaundice and cachexia; and the 
 leaves are commended as a salad for children afflicted 
 with scrofulous humours. 
 
 Caltha palustris. Populago. Common single 
 marsh marigold. It is said to be caustic and deleteri- 
 ous : but this may be questioned. The young buds of 
 this plant make, when properly pickled, very good sub- 
 stitutes for capers. 
 
 M 
 
 177 
 
CAL 
 
 CAM 
 
 Caltha vulgaris. See Caltha arvensis. 
 
 Ca'lthula. The caltha is so called. 
 
 CALTROPS. See Trapa natans. 
 
 CALU'MB A. The name now adopted by the Lon- 
 don college of physicians for the root of the Cocculus 
 palmatus of De Candolles, in his Systema natures. 
 It was formerly called Colombo; Calomba; and Co- 
 lamb a. This root is imported from Colomba, in. Cey- 
 lon, in circular, brown knobs, wrinkled on their outer 
 surface, yellowish within, and consisting of cortical, 
 woody, and medullary laminae. Its smell is aromatic ; 
 its taste pungent, and very bitter. From Dr. Percival’s 
 experiments on the root, it appears that rectified spirit 
 of wine extracts its virtues in the greatest perfection. 
 The watery infusion is more perishable than that of 
 other bitters. An ounce of the powdered root, half an 
 ounce of orange-peel, two ounces of brandy, and four 
 teen ounces of water, macerated twelve h urs without 
 heat, and then filtered through paper, a .ford a suffi- 
 ciently strong and tolerably pleasant infusion. The 
 extract made first by spirit and then with water, and 
 reduced by evaporation to a pillular consistence, is 
 found to be equal, if not superior in efficacy, to the 
 powder. As an antiseptic, Calumba root is inferior to 
 the bark; but, as a corrector of putrid bile, it is much 
 superior to the bark ; whence also it is probable, that 
 it would be of service in the West-India yellow fever. 
 It also restrains alimentary fermentation, without im- 
 pairing digestion ; in which property it resembles mus- 
 tard. It does not appear to have the least heating 
 quality, and therefore may be used in phthisis pul- 
 monalis, and in hectic cases, to strengthen digestion. 
 It occasions no disturbance, and agrees very well with 
 a milk diet, as it abates flatulence, and is Indisposed 
 to acidity. The London, Edinburgh, and Dublin col- 
 leges, direct a tincture of Calumba root. The dose of 
 the powdered root is as far as half a drachm, which, 
 in urgent cases, may be repeated every third or fourth 
 hour. 
 
 [Calumbo. See American Columbo. A.] 
 
 CA'LVA. (From calvus , bald.) The scalp or up- 
 per part of the cranium or top of the head ; so called 
 because it often grows bald first. 
 
 CALVA'RIA. (From calvus, bald.) The upper 
 part or the cranium which becomes soon bald. It 
 comprehends all above the orbits, temples, ears, and 
 occipital eminence. 
 
 CALVI'TIES. (From calvus, bald.) Calvitium. 
 Baldness ; want or loss of hair, particularly upon the 
 sinciput. 
 
 This name is applied by Dr. Good to a species of his 
 ' trichosis athrix, or baldness. 
 
 CALX. {Calx, cis. foem ; from kalah, to burn. Ara- 
 bian.) 1. Chalk. Limestone. 
 
 2. Lime. Calx viva. The .London College directs 
 it to be prepared thus : — Take of limestone one pound : 
 break it into small pieces, and heat it in a crucible, in 
 a strong fire, for an hour, or until the carbonic acid is 
 entirely driven off, so that on the addition of acetic 
 acid, no bubbles of gas shall be extricated. Lime may 
 be made by the same process from oyster-shells previ- 
 ously washed in boiling water, and cleared from ex- 
 traneous matters. See Lime . 
 
 Calx antimonii. See Antimonii oxydum. 
 
 Calx cum kali puro. See Potassa cum calce. 
 
 Calx hydrargyri alba. See Hydrargyrum proe- 
 cipitatum album. 
 
 Calx metallic. A metal which has undergone 
 the process of calcination, or combustion, or any other 
 equivalent operation. 
 
 Calx viva. See Calx. 
 
 Calycanthemje. (From calyx , the flower-cup, and 
 avOos, the flower.) The name of an order in Lin- 
 naeus’s fragments of a natural method, consisting of 
 plants, which, among other characteristics, have the 
 corolla and stamina inserted into the calyx. 
 
 CALYCIFLORA2. (From calyx, andjfos, a flower.) 
 The name of an order in Linnaeus’s fragments of a 
 natural method, consisting of plants which have the 
 stamina inserted into the Calyx. 
 
 CALYCINUS. (From calyx , the flower-cup.) Ca- 
 lycinalis. Belonging to the calyx of a flower ; applied 
 to the nectary, nectarium calycinum, it being a pro- 
 duction of the calyx ; as in Tropceolum majus , the gar- 
 den nasturtium. 
 
 CALYCULATUS. (From caly cuius, a small calyx.) 
 Calyculnte. Applied to aperiant/uum when there are 
 178 
 
 less ones, like scales, about its base ; as in Dianthus 
 caryophyllus. Semina calyculata are those which are 
 enclosed in a hard bone-like calyx, as those of the 
 Coix lachryma , or Job’s tears. 
 
 CALYCULUS. (Diminutive of calyx.) A little 
 calyx. A botanical term for 
 
 I. The membranaceous margin surrounding the apex 
 of a seed. 
 
 The varieties are, 
 
 1. Calyculus integer , the margin perfect not incised; 
 as in Tanacetum vulgare , and Dipsacus laciniatus. 
 
 2. Calyculus paly aceus, with chaffy scales; as in 
 Helianthus annuus. 
 
 3. Calyculus aristatus, having two or three awns at 
 the top ; as in Tagetcs patula , and Bidens tripartita. 
 
 4. Calyculus rostratus, the style of the germ remain, 
 ing ; as in Sinapis, and Scandix cerefolium. 
 
 5. Calyculus cornutas, horned, the rostrum bent; a3 
 in JYigella damascena. 
 
 6. Calyculus cristatus, a dentate, or incised mem- 
 brane on the top of the seed ; as in Hedysarum crista 
 galli. 
 
 II. A little calyx exterior to anotfier proper one. 
 
 Caly pter. (From koXvixtu}, to hide.) A carneous 
 excrescence covering the hemorrhoidal vein. 
 
 CALYPTRA. (From KaXvnru), to cover.) I. The 
 veil, or covering of mosses. A kind of membraneous 
 hood placed, on their capsule or fructification, like au 
 extinguisher on a candle, well seen in Bryum ccespito- 
 sum. Linnaeus considered it as a calyx, but other 
 botanists, especially Schreber and Smith, reckon it to 
 be a sort of corolla. It is either, 
 
 1. Acuminate , pointed ; as in Minium and Bryum. 
 
 2. Caducous, falling off yearly; as in Bauxbaumia. 
 
 3. Conical ; as in most mosses. 
 
 4. Smooth; as in Hypnum. 
 
 5. Lcevis, without any inequalities; as in Splanck- 
 num. 
 
 6. Oblong ; as in Minium. 
 
 7. Villous ; as in Poly trichum. 
 
 8. Complete , surrounding the whole of the top of the 
 capsule. 
 
 9. Dimidiate , covering only half the capsule ; as in 
 
 Bryum androgynum. 
 
 10. JQentale, toothed in the margin ; as in Eucalypta 
 ciliata. 
 
 In many genera it is wanting. 
 
 11. The name in Tournefort, and writings of former 
 botanists, for the proper exterior covering or coat of 
 the seed, which falls off spontaneously. 
 
 CALYPTRATUS. (From calyptra, the veil, or 
 covering of mosses.) Calyptrate: having a covering 
 like the calyptra of mosses. 
 
 CALYX. {Calyx, ids. f. ; xaXu^; from KaXvnrio, 
 to cover.) Calix. I. The flower-cup, or, more cor 
 rectly, the external covering of the flower, for the 
 most part green, and surrounding the corolla, or gaudy 
 part. 
 
 There are five genera of calyces, or flower- cups. 
 
 1. Perianthiuity 2. Jnvolucrum. 
 
 3. Amentum. 4. Spatha. 
 
 5. Oluma. 6. Perichcetium 
 
 7. Volva. 
 
 II. The membrane which covers the papillae in the 
 pelvis of the human kidney. 
 
 CA'MARA. (From Kapapa, a vault.) Camarium. 
 1. The fornix of the brain. 
 
 2. The vaulted part of the auricle of the heart. 
 
 Cama'rium. (From Kapapa, a vault.) A vault. 
 See Camara. 
 
 CAMARO'MA. (From Kapapa, a vault.) Cama- 
 rosis ; Camuratio. A fracture of the skull, iq the 
 shape of an arch or vault. 
 
 Cambirea. So Paracelsus calls the venereal bubo. 
 
 CA'MBIUM. The gelatinous substance, or matter 
 of organization which Du Hamel and Mirbel suppose 
 produces the young bark, and new wood of plants. 
 
 Cambium. (From cambio , to exchange.) The nu- 
 tritious humour which is changed into the materials 
 of which the body is composed. < 
 
 Cambo dia. See Stalagmitis. 
 
 CAMBOGIA. (From the province of Cambaya, in 
 the East Indies;) Cambodja and Cambogia; Cambo- 
 dia; Cambogium ; Oambogia; Oambogium. See Sta- 
 lagmitis. 
 
 Cambogia gutta. See Stalagmitis. 
 
 CAMBO GIUM. See Cambogia and Stalagmitis. 
 
CAM 
 
 CAM 
 
 Cambro-britannica. See Rubus Cham amor us. 
 
 Cambu'ca. Cambuta membrata. So Paracelsus 
 calls the venereal cancer. By some it is described as a 
 bubo, an ulcer, an abscess on the pudenda ; also a boil 
 in the groin. 
 
 Ca'mbui. The wild American myrtle of Piso and 
 Margrave, which is said to be astringent. 
 
 Camel's hay. See Andropogon Schamanthus. 
 
 CAMELEON MINERAL. When pure potassa 
 and black oxide of manganese are fused together in a 
 crucible, a compound is formed, whose solution in wa- 
 ter, at first green, passes spontaneously through the 
 whole series of coloured rays to the red. From this 
 latter tint, the solution may be made to retrograde in 
 * colour to the original green, by the addition of potassa ; 
 or it may be rendered altogether colourless, by adding 
 either sulphureous acid or chlorine to the solution, in 
 which case there may or may not be a precipitate, ac- 
 cording to circumstances. 
 
 CA'MERA. A chamber or cavity. The chambers 
 of the eye are termed camera. 
 
 Camera'tio. See Camaroma. 
 
 Games. Cambt. Silver. 
 
 Cami'nga. See Canella alba. 
 
 Ca'minus. A furnace and its chimney. In Kulan- 
 dus it signifies a bell. 
 
 Cami'sia fcetus. (From the Arabic term kamisah, 
 an under garment.) The shirt of the foetus. See Chorion. 
 
 Camomile. See Chamomile. 
 
 Camomi'lla. Corrupted from chamcemetum. 
 
 CA'MMORUM. (Kappopov, quia homines , uauep 
 yopo), perimat ; because if eaten, it brings men to a 
 miserable end.) A species of monkshood. See Aco- 
 nitum napellus. 
 
 CAMPA'NA. A bell. In chemistry, a receptacle 
 like a bell, for making sulphuric acid ; thus the oleum 
 sulphuris per campanum. 
 
 CAMPANACEiE. Bell-shaped flowers. The name 
 of an order of Linnaeus's natural method. 
 
 CAMPANIFORMIS. Campanaceus ; Campanula- 
 tus. Bell-shaped ; applied to the corolla and nectaries 
 of plants. 
 
 CAMPA'NULA. (From campana , a bell; named 
 from its shape.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Mono- 
 gynia. The Bell-flower. 
 
 Campanula tracheleum. Cervicaria. The Great 
 Throat-wort : by some recommended against inflam- 
 matory affections of the throat and mouth. 
 
 CAMPAN'ULATUS. (From Campanula , a little 
 bell.) Bell-shaped : applied to the corolla and nectary 
 of plants, as in Campanula. See Corolla and JYecta- 
 rium. 
 
 Ca'mph. (From Kapitru), to bend.) A flexure or 
 bending. It is also used for the ham, and a joint, or 
 articulation. 
 
 Camp eachy wood. See Heematoxylon Campecliianum. 
 
 Campechense, lignum. See Heematoxylon Cam- 
 pechianum , or Logwood. 
 
 CAMPER, Peter, was born at Leyden in 1722, 
 where he studied under Boerhaave, and took his de- 
 gree in medicine. He then travelled for some years, 
 and was afterward appointed a professor successively 
 at Franeker, Amsterdam, and Groningen. He was 
 subsequently occupied in prosecuting his favourite stu- 
 dies, in visiting various parts of Europe, by the differ- 
 ent societies of which he Was honourably distinguish- 
 ed, and in performing many public duties in his own 
 country, being at length chosen one of the council of 
 state. He died in 1789 of a pleurisy. He published 
 some improvements in midwifery and surgery, but 
 anatomy appears to have been his favourite pursuit. 
 He finished two parts of a work of considerable mag- 
 nitude and importance, in which the healthy and 
 morbid structure of the arm, and of the pelvis, are 
 exhibited in very accurate plates, from drawings made 
 by himself : which he appears to have purposed ex- 
 tending to the other parts of the body. There are also 
 some posthumous works of Camper possessing great 
 merit, partly on subjects of natural history, partly 
 evincing the connexion between anatomy and paint- 
 ing; in which latter judicious rules are laid down for 
 exhibiting the diversity of features in persons of vari- 
 ous countries and ages, and representing the different 
 emotions of the mind in the countenance ; also for de- 
 lineating the general forms of other animals, which he 
 shows to be modified according to their economy. 
 
 CAMPESTRIS. Of or belonging to the field ; 
 plied as a trivial name to many plants, which are com- 
 mon in the fields. 
 
 CAMPHIRE. See Laurus camphora. 
 
 Camphor. See Laurus camphora. 
 
 CA'MPHORA. ( Camphura . Arabian. The an- 
 cients meant by camphor what now is called asphal- 
 tuin, or Jews’ pitch ; Katpovpa.-) See Laurus camphora. 
 
 Ca'mphoR.e flores. The subtle substance which 
 first ascends in subliming camphor. It is nothing more 
 than the camphor. 
 
 Camphor flores composiTi. Camphor sublimed 
 with benzoin. 
 
 CA'MPHORAS. A camphorate. A salt formed by 
 the union of the camphoric acid with a salifiable base ; 
 thus, camphorate of alumine, camphorate of ammonia , 
 &c. 
 
 CAMPIIORA'SMA. (From camphora ; so called 
 from its camphor-like smell.) Turkey balsam. See 
 Dracocephalum. 
 
 CAMPHORA'TA. See Camphorosma. 
 
 Camf'sora'tum oleum. See Linimentum camphora. 
 
 CAMPHORIC ACID. Acidum camphoricum. Ait 
 acid with peculiar properties is obtained, by distilling 
 nitric acid eight times following from camphor* and 
 the following is the account Bouillon Lagrange gives 
 of its preparation and properties. 
 
 One part of camphor being introduced into a glass 
 retort, lour parts of nitric acid of the strength of 36 de- 
 grees are to be poured on it, a receiver adapted to the 
 retort, and all the joints well luted. The retort is then 
 to be placed on a sand-heat, and gradually heated. 
 During the process a considerable quantity of nitrous 
 gas, and of carbonic acid gas, is evolved ; and part of 
 the camphor is volatilized, while another part seizes 
 the oxygen of the nitric acid. When no more vapours 
 are extricated, the vessels are to be separated, and the 
 sublimed camphor added to the acid that remains in 
 the retort. A like quantity of nitric acid is again to 
 be poured on this, and the distillation repeated. This 
 operation must be reiterated till the camphor is com- 
 pletely acidified. Twenty parts of nitric acid at 36 are 
 sufficient to acidify one of camphor. 
 
 When the whole of the camphor is acidified, it crys- 
 tallizes in the remaining liquor. The whole is then to 
 be poured out upon a filter, and washed with distilled 
 water, to carry off the nitric acid it may have retained. 
 The most certain indication of the acidification of the 
 camphor is its crystallizing on the cooling of the liquor 
 remaining in the retort. To purify this acid it must be 
 dissolved in hot distilled water, and the solution, after 
 being filtered, evaporated nearly to half, or till a slight 
 pellicle forms ; when the camphoric acid will be ob- 
 tained in crystals on cooling. 
 
 The camphoric acid has a slightly acid, bitter taste,- 
 and reddens infusion of litmus. 
 
 It crystallizes ; and the crystals upon the whole re- 
 semble those of muriate of ammonia. It effloresces on 
 exposure to the atmosphere ; is not very soluble in cold' 
 water ; when placed on burning coals, it gives out a 
 thick aromatic smoke, and is entirely dissipated ; and 
 with a> gentle heat melts, and is sublimed. The mine- 
 ral acids dissolve it entirely. It decomposes the sul- 
 phate and muriate of iron. The fixed and volatile oils 
 dissolve it. It is likewise soluble in alkohol, and is not 
 precipitated from it by water ; a property that distin- 
 guishes it from the benzoic acid. It unites easily with 
 the earths and alkalies, and forms camphoratis. 
 
 To prepare the camphorates of lime , magnesia , and 
 alumina , these earths must be diffused in water, and 
 crystallized camphoric acid added. The mixture mus: 
 then be boiled, filtered while hot, and the solution con- 
 centrated by evaporation. 
 
 The camphorate of barytes is prepared by dissolving 
 the pure earth in water, and then adding crystallized 
 camphoric acid. 
 
 Those of potassa, soda, and ammonia, should bo pre- 
 pared with their carbonates dissolved in water ; these 
 solutions are to be saturated with crystallized campho 
 ric acid, heated, filtered, evaporated, and cooled; by 
 which means the camphorates will be obtained. 
 
 If the camphoric acid be very pure, they have no 
 smell ; if it be not, they have always a slight smell of 
 camphor. 
 
 The camphorates of alumina and barytes leave a lit- 
 tle acidity on the tongue ; the rest have a slightly bit- 
 terish taste. 
 
 179 
 
CAN 
 
 CAN 
 
 They are all decomposed by heat ; the acid being 
 separated and sublimed, and the base remaining pure ; 
 that of ammonia excepted, which is entirely vola- 
 tilized. 
 
 If they be exposed to the blowpipe, the acid burns 
 with a blue flame : that of ammonia gives first a blue 
 flame ; but toward the end it becomes red. 
 
 The camphorates of lime and magnesia are little so- 
 luble, the others dissolve more easily. 
 
 The mineral acids decompose them all. The alka- 
 lies and earths act in the order of their affinity for the 
 camphoric acid ; which is, lime, potassa, soda, barytes, 
 ammonia, alumina, magnesia. 
 
 Several metallic solutions, and several neutral salts, 
 decompose the camphorates ; such as the nitrate of 
 barytes, most of the calcareous salts, &c. 
 
 The camphorates of lime, magnesia, and barytes, 
 part with their acid to alkohol. — Lagrange's Manuel 
 d'un Cours de Chimie. 
 
 CAMPHORO'SMA. (From camphora , and oapy, 
 smell ; so called from its smelling of camphire.) The 
 camphor-smelling plant. 
 
 1. The name of a genus plants in the Limuean 
 system. Class, Tetrandna , Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the camphorata. 
 See Camphurosma Monspeliensis. 
 
 Camphorosma Monspeliensis. The systematic 
 name of the plant called camphorata in the pharma- 
 copoeias. Chamcepeuce — Camphorata hirsuta — Cam- 
 phorosma Monspeliaca. Stinking ground-pine. This 
 plant, Camphorosma— foliis hirsutis line ambus, of Lin- 
 naeus, took its name from its smell resembling so 
 strongly that of camphor : it has been exhibited inter- 
 nally, in form of decoction, in dropsical and asthmatic 
 complaints, and by some is esteemed in fomentations 
 against pain. It is rarely, if ever, used in modern 
 practice. 
 
 Ca'mpter. (From napir]o), to bend.) An inflexion 
 or incurvation. 
 
 Ca'mpulum. (From Ka/urrw, to twist about.) A 
 distortion of the eyelids or other parts. 
 
 CAMPYLO'TIS. (From Kapitvho;, bent.) A pre- 
 ternatural incurvation, or recurvation of a part; also 
 a distortion of the eyelids. 
 
 CA'MPYLUM. See Campylotis. 
 
 Ca'nabil. A sort of modicinal earth. 
 
 Canabi'na aquatica. See Bidens. 
 
 Ca'nabis Indica. See Bangue and Cannabis. 
 
 Canabis peregrina. See Cannabis. 
 
 Ca'nada balsam. See Pinus balsamea. 
 
 Canada maidenhair . See Adianthum pcdatum. 
 
 CANADE'NSIS. (Brought from Canada .) Cana- 
 dian. A name of a balsam. Sec Pinus balsamea. 
 
 CANALICULATUS. Channelled; having a long 
 furrow ; applied to leaves, pods, &c. See Leaf and 
 Legumen. 
 
 CANALI'CULUS. (Diminutive of canalis , a chan- 
 nel.) A little canal. See Canalis arteriosus. 
 
 CANA'LIS. (From %avof, an aperture, or rather 
 from canna , a reed.) A canal. 
 
 1. Specifically applied to many parts of the body ; as 
 canalis nasalis, &c. 
 
 2. The hollow of the spine. 
 
 3. A hollow round instrument like a reed, for em- 
 oracing and holding a broken limb. 
 
 Canalis arteriosus. Canaliculus arteriosus ; Ca- 
 nalis botalii. A blood-vessel peculiar to the foetus, 
 disappearing after birth ; through which the blood pass- 
 es from the pulmonary artery into the aorta. 
 
 Canalis nasalis. A canal going from the internal 
 eanthus of the eye downwards into the nose ; it is 
 situated in the superior maxillary bone, and is lined 
 with the pituitary membrane, continued from the 
 nose. 
 
 Canali9 petitianus. A triangular cavity, natu- 
 rally containing a moisture between the two lamime 
 of the hyaloid membrane of the eye, in the anterior 
 part, formed by the separation of the anterior lamina 
 from the posterior. It is named after its discoverer, 
 M. Petit. 
 
 Canalis semicircularis. Semicircular canal. 
 There are three in each ear placed in the posterior 
 part of the labyrinth. They open by five orifices into 
 *he vestibulum. See Ear. 
 
 Canalis svmispetros. The half bony canal of the 
 ear. 
 
 Canalis venosus. A canal peculiar to the foetus, 
 180 
 
 disappearing after birth, that conveys the matemai 
 blood from the porta of the liver to the ascending vena 
 cava. 
 
 Cana'ry balm. See Dracocephalum. 
 
 Ca'nca v mum GrjECORUm. See Hymencea courbaril. 
 
 CANCELLATUS. Having the reticulated appear- 
 ance of the cancelli of bones. 
 
 CANCE'LLI. Lattice-work; applied to the reti- 
 cular substance in bones. 
 
 CANCE'LLUS. (From cancer, a crab.) A species 
 of cray-fi^h, called Bernard the hermit and the wrong 
 heir; the Cancer cancellus of Linnaeus; supposed to 
 cure rheumatism, if rubbed on the part. 
 
 CA'NCER. 1. The common name of the crab-fish. 
 See Cancer Astacus. 
 
 2. The name of a disease, from xapKivos , a crab; so 
 called by the ancients, because it exhibited large blue 
 veins like crab’s claws: likewise called Carcinoma, 
 Carcinos, by the Greeks, Lupus by the Romans, be- 
 cause it eats away the flesh like a wolf. Dr. Cullen 
 places this genus of disease in the class Locales , and 
 order Tumores. He defines it a painful scirrhous 
 tumour, terminating in a fatal ulcer. Any part of the 
 body may be the seat of cancer, though the glands are 
 most subject to it. It is distinguished according to its 
 stages, into occult and open; by the former is mean! 
 its scirrhous state, which is a hard tumour that some- 
 times remains in a quiet state for many years. When 
 the cancerous action commences in it, it is attended 
 with frequent shooting pains : the skin that covers it 
 becomes discoloured, and ulceration sooner or later 
 takes place: when the disease is denominated open 
 cancer. Mr. Pearson says, “When a malignant scir- 
 rhus or a watery excrescence hath proceeded to a 
 period of ulceration, attended with a constant sense of 
 ardent and occasionally shooting pains, is irregular in 
 its figure, and presents an unequal surface; if it dis- 
 charges sordid, sanious, or foetid matter ; if the edges 
 of the sore be thick, indurated, and often exquisitely 
 painful, sometimes inverted, at other times retorted, 
 and exhibit a serrated appearance ; and should the 
 ulcer in its progress be frequently attended with hae- 
 morrhage, in consequence of the erosion of blood-ves- 
 sels; there will be little hazard of mistake in calling it 
 a cancerous ulcer.” In men, a cancer most frequently 
 seizes the tongue, mouth, or penis ; in women, the 
 breasts or the uterus, particularly about the cessation 
 of their periodical discharges; and in children, the 
 eyes. The following description of Scirrhus and Can- 
 cer, from the above writer, will serve to elucidate the 
 subject. A hard unequal tumour that is indolent, and 
 without any discoloration in the skin, is called a scir- 
 rhus ; but when an itching is perceived in it, which is 
 followed by a pricking, shooting, or lancinating pain, 
 and a change of colour in the skin, it is usually deno- 
 minated a cancer. It generally is small in the begin- 
 ning, and increases gradually ; but. though the skin 
 changes to a red or livid appearance, and the state of 
 the tumour from an indolent to a painful one, it is 
 sometimes very difficult to say when the scirrhus really 
 becomes a cancer, the progress being quick or slow ac- 
 cording to concurring causes. When the tumour is 
 attended with a peculiar kind of burning, shooting 
 pains, and the skin hath acquired the dusky purple or 
 livid hue, it may then be deemed the malignant scir 
 rhus or confirmed cancer. When thus far advanced in 
 women’s breasts, the tumour sometimes increases 
 speedily to a great size, having a knotty unequal sur- 
 face, more glands becoming obstructed, the nipple 
 sinks in, turgid veins are conspicuous, ramifying 
 around, and resembling a crab’s claws. These are 
 the characteristics of an occult cancer on the externa? 
 parts ; and we may suspect the existence of one inter- 
 nally, when such pain and heat as has be^n described, 
 succeed in parts where the patient hath before been 
 sensible of a weight and pressure, attended with ob- 
 tuse pain. A cancerous tumour never melts down in 
 suppuration like an inflammatory one ; but when it 
 is ready to break open, especially in the breast, it ge- 
 nerally becomes prominent in some minute point, at- 
 tended with an increase of the peculiar kind of burn- 
 ing, shooting pain, felt before at intervals, in a less de- 
 gree and deeper in the body of the gland. In the pro- 
 minent. part of the tumour, in this state, a corroding 
 ichor sometimes transudes through the skin, soon 
 forming an ulcer: at other times a considerable quan- 
 tity of a thin lymphatic fluid tinged with blood from 
 
CAN 
 
 -CAN 
 
 eroded vessels is found on it. Ulcers of the cancerous 
 nature discharge a thin, foetid, acrid sanies, which 
 corrodes the parts, having thick, dark-coloured re- 
 torted lips ; and fungous excrescences frequently rise 
 from these ulcers, notwithstanding the corrpsiveness 
 of the discharge. In this state they are often attended 
 with excruciating, pungent, lancinating, burning pains, 
 and sometimes with bleeding. 
 
 Though a scirrhus may truly be deemed a cancer, 
 as soon as pain is perceived in it, yet every painful 
 tumour is not a cancer ; nor is it always easy to say 
 whether a cancer is the disorder or not. Irregular hard 
 lumps may be perceived in the breast ; but on ex- 
 amining the other breast, where no uneasiness is per- 
 ceived, the same kind of tumours are sometimes found, 
 which renders the diagnostic uncertain. Yet in every 
 case after the cessation of the catamenia, hard, un- 
 equal tumours in the breast are suspicious ; nor, though 
 without pain, are they to be supposed indolent or in- 
 noxious. 
 
 In the treatment of this disease, our chief reliance 
 must be on extirpating the part affected. Some have 
 attempted to dispel the scirrhous tumour by leeches 
 and various discutient applications, to destroy it by 
 caustics, or to check its progress by narcotics; but 
 without material success. Certainly before the disease 
 is confirmed, should any inflammatory tendency ap- 
 pear, antiphlogistic means may be employed with pro- 
 priety; but afterward the operation should not.be de- 
 layed : nay, where the nature of the tumour is doubt- 
 ful, it will be better to remove it, than incur the risk of 
 this dreadful disease. Some surgeons, indeed, have 
 contested the utility of the operation ; and no doubt 
 the disease will sometimes appear again ; from consti- 
 tutional tendency, or from the whole not having been 
 removed : but the balance of evidence is in favour of 
 the operation being successful, if performed early, and 
 to an adequate extent. The plan of destroying the 
 part by caustic is much more tedious, painful, and un- 
 certain. When the disease has arisen from some acci- 
 dent, not spontaneously, when the patient is otherwise 
 healthy, when no symptoms of malignancy in the can- 
 cer have appeared, and the adjacent glands and absor- 
 bents seem unaffected, we have stronger expectation of 
 success : but unless all the morbid parts can be removed 
 without the risk of dividing important nerves or arte- 
 ries, it should scarcely be attempted. In operating it 
 is advisable, 1. To make the external wound suffici- 
 ently large, and nearly in the direction of the subjacent 
 muscular fibres. 2. To save skin enough to cover it, 
 unless diseased. 3. To tie every vessel which might 
 endanger subsequent haemorrhage. 4. To keep the 
 lips of the wound in contact, not interposing any dress- 
 ing, &c. 5. To preserve the parts in an easy and steady 
 position for some days, before they are inspected. 
 6. To use only mild and cooling applications during the 
 cure. Supposing, however, the patient will not con- 
 sent to an operation, or circumstances render it inad- 
 missible, the uterus, for example, being affected, in- 
 ternal remedies may somewhat retard its progress, or 
 alleviate the sufferings of the patient; those, which 
 have appeared most beneficial, are, 1. Arsenic, in very 
 small doses long continued. 2. Conium, in doses pro- 
 gressively increased to a considerable extent. 3. Opium. 
 
 4. Belladonna. 5. Solanum. 6. Ferrum ammonia- 
 turn. 7. Hydrargyri oxymurias. 8. The juice of the 
 galium aparine. When the part is external, topical 
 applications may be useful to alleviate pain, cleanse 
 the sore, or correct the feetor; especially, 1. Fresh- 
 bruised hemlock leaves. 2. Scraped young carrots. 
 3. The fermenting poultice. 4. Finely levigated chalk. 
 
 5. Powdered charcoal. 6. Carbonic acid gas, intro- 
 troduced into a bladder confined round the part. 7. A 
 watery solution of opium. 8. Liquid tar, or tar- 
 water. But none of these means can be relied upon 
 for effecting a cure. 
 
 3. See Carcinus. 
 
 Cancer astacus. The systematic name of the 
 crab-fish, from which the claws are selected for medi- 
 cal use. Crab’s claws and crab’s eyes, as they are 
 called, which are concretions found in the stomach, 
 are of a calcareous quality, and possess antacid virtues. 
 They are exhibited with their compounds in pyrosis, 
 diarrhoea, and infantile convulsions from acidity. 
 
 Cancer cancellus. See Cancellus. 
 
 Cancer gammarus. The systematic name of the 
 lobster 
 
 * ' 
 
 Cancer munditorium. A peculiar ulceration oi 
 the scrotum of chimney-sweepers. 
 
 Ca'nchrys. Parched barley. — Galen. 
 
 Cancre'na. Paracelsus uses this word instead of 
 gangnena. 
 
 Cancro'rum chelte. Crab’s claws. See Carbonas 
 calcis , and Cancer astacus. 
 
 Cancrorum oculi. See Carbonas calcis , and Can- 
 cer astacus. 
 
 CA'NCRUM. (From cancer , a spreading ulcer.) 
 The canker. 
 
 Cancrum oris. Canker of the mouth; a fretted 
 ulceration of the gums. 
 
 CANDE'LA. (From candeo , to shine.) A candle. 
 
 Candela fumalis. A candle made of odoriferous 
 powders and resinous matters, to purify the air and ex 
 cite the spirits. 
 
 Candela regia. See Verbascum. 
 
 Candela'ria. (From candela , a candle ; so called 
 from the resemblance of its stalks to a candle.) Mul- 
 lein. See Verbascum. 
 
 Candy carrot. See Jlthamanta cretensis. 
 
 Cane 'la. Sometimes used by the ancients for cin- 
 namon, or rather cassia. 
 
 CANE'LLA. ( Canella , diminutive of canna , a 
 reed ; so named because the pieces of bark are rolled 
 up in the form of a reed.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dodecandria; 
 Order, Monogynia. The canella-tree. 
 
 Canella alba. The pharmacopceial name of the 
 laurel-leaved canella. See Wint.eria aromatica. 
 
 Canella cdbana. See Canella alba. 
 
 Canella MALABARiCiE cortex. See Laurus cas- 
 sia. 
 
 Canelli'fera malabarica. See Laurus cassia. 
 
 Caneon. ( rom navvy , because it was made of split 
 cane.) A sort of tube or instrument, mentioned by 
 Hippocrates, for conveying the fumes of antihysteric 
 drugs into the womb. 
 
 Ca'nic.e. (From canis, a dog, so called by the an 
 cients, because it was food for dogs.) Coarse meal. 
 Hence panis caniceus means very coarse bread. 
 
 CANICI'DA. (From canis , a dog, and ccedo , to kill , 
 so called because dogs are destroyed by eating it.) 
 Dog’s bane. See Jlconitum. 
 
 CANICI'DIUM. (From canis, a dog, and caido, to 
 kill.) The anatomical dissection of living dogs; for 
 the purpose of illustrating the physiology of parts. 
 
 Canina lingua. See Cynoglossum. 
 
 Canina malus. The mandragora. 
 
 Canina rabies. See Hydrophobia. 
 
 CANINE. Whatever partakes of, or has any rela- 
 tion to, the nature of a dog. 
 
 Canine appetite. See Bulimia. 
 
 Canine madness. See Hydrophobia. 
 
 Canine teeth. Dentes canini; Cynodontes ; Cue 
 pidati of Mr. John Hunter ; because they have the two 
 sides of their edge sloped off to a point, and this point 
 is very sharp or cuspidated ; columellares of Varo and 
 Pliny. The four eye-teeth are so called from their re- 
 semblance to those of the dog. See Teeth. 
 
 CANI'NUS. (From canis, a dog.) 1. a tooth is so 
 called, because it resembles that of a dog. See Teeth. 
 
 2. The name of a muscle, because it is near the ca 
 nine tooth. See Levator anguli oris. 
 
 3. A disease to which dogs are subject is called Rar 
 bies canina. See Hydrophobia. 
 
 Caninus sentis. See Rosa canina. 
 
 Caniru'bus. (From canis , and rubus , a bramble.) 
 See Rosa canina. 
 
 CA'NIS. 1. A dog. The white dung of this ani- 
 mal, called album gr cecum, was formerly in esteem, but 
 now disused. 
 
 2. The fraenum of the penis. 
 
 Canus interfector. Indian barley. See Vera- 
 trum sabadilla. 
 
 Canis ponticus. See Castor. 
 
 CANNA. (Hebrew.) 1. A reed or hollow cane. 
 
 2. The fibula, from its resemblance to a reed. 
 
 Canna fistula. See Cassia fistula. 
 
 Canna indica. See Sagittaria alexipharmica. 
 
 Canna major. The tibia. 
 
 Canna minor cruris. The fibula. 
 
 Cannabi'na. (From canna, a reed, named from Us 
 reed-like stalk.) So Tournefort named his datisca. 
 
 CA'NNABIS. (From navva, a reed. KavvaSoi are 
 foul springs, wherein hemp, &c. grow naturally. Or 
 
 181 
 
CAN 
 
 CAO 
 
 from kanaba , from kanah, to mow. Arabian.) Hemp. 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- 
 tem. Class, Dicecia; Order, Pentandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopaeial name of the hemp-plant. See 
 Cannabis sativa. 
 
 Cannabis sativa. The systematic name of the 
 hemp-plant. It has a rank smell of a narcotic kind. 
 The effluvia from the fresh herb are said to affect the 
 eyes and head, and that the water in which it has been 
 long steeped is a sudden poison. Hemp-seeds, when 
 fresh, afford a considerable quantity of oil. Decoc- 
 tions and emulsions of them have been recommended 
 against coughs, ardor urinse, &c. Their use, in gene- 
 ral, depends on their emollient and demulcent quali- 
 ties. The leaves of an oriental hemp, called bang or 
 bangue , and by the Egyptians assis, are said to be 
 used in eastern countries, as a narcotic and aphrodi- 
 siac. See Bangue. 
 
 CA'NNULA. (Diminutive of canna , a reed.) The 
 name of a surgical instrument. See Canula. 
 
 CA'NON. K avuiv. A rule or canon, by which 
 medicines are compounded. 
 
 Cano'nial. Kavoviai. Hippocrates in his book De 
 ASre, &c. calls those persons thus, who have straight, 
 and not prominent bellies. He would intimate that 
 they are disposed, as it were, by a straight rule. 
 
 Cano'picon. (From Kavwirov, the flower of the 
 elder.) 1. A sort of spurge, so named from its resem- 
 blance. 
 
 2. A collyrium, of which the chief ingredient was 
 elder flowers. 
 
 Canopi'te. The name of a collyrium mentioned by 
 Oelsus. 
 
 Cano'pum. Kavurrov. The flower or bark of the 
 elder-tree, in Paulus A2gineta. 
 
 Canta'brica. See Convolvulus. 
 
 Canta'brum. (From kanta, Hebrew.) In Coelius 
 Aurelianus it signifies bran. 
 
 Ca'ntacon. Garden saffron. 
 
 Ca'ntara. The plant which bears the St. Ignatius’s 
 bean. See Ignaria amara. 
 
 CANTERBURY. The name in history of a much 
 celebrated town in Kent, in which there is a mineral 
 water, Cantuariensis aqua, strongly impregnated with 
 iron, sulphur, and carbonic acid gas ; it is recommend- 
 ed in disorders of the stomach, in gouty complaints, 
 jaundice, diseases of the skin, and chlorosis. 
 
 Ca'nthari figulini. Earthen cucurbits. 
 
 CA'NTHARIS. ( Cantharis , pi. cantharides : from 
 uavdapos , a beetle, to which tribe it belongs.) Musca 
 Hispanica; Lytta vesicatoria ; The blistering fly; 
 Spanish fly. These flies have a green shining gold 
 body, and are common in Spain, Italy, France, and 
 Germany. The largest come from Italy, but the 
 Spanish cantharides are generally preferred. The 
 importance of these flies, by their stimulant, corrosive, 
 and epispastic qualities, in the practice of physic and 
 surgery, is very considerable ; indeed, so much so, as 
 to induce many to consider them as the most powerful 
 medicine in the materia medica. When applied on 
 the skin, in the form of a plaster, it soon raises a blis- 
 ter full of serous matter, and thus relieves inflamma- 
 tory diseases, as phrenitis, pleuritis, hepatitis, phleg- 
 mon, bubo, myositis, arthritis, <fcc. The tincture of 
 these flies is also of great utility in several cutaneous 
 diseases, rheumatic affections, sciatic pains, &c. but 
 ought to be used with much caution. See Blister , and 
 Tinctura cantharidis. This insect is two-thirds of an 
 inch in length, one-fourth in breadth, oblong, and of a 
 gold shining colour, with soft elytera or wing sheaths, 
 marked with three longitudinal raised stripes, and 
 covering brown membraneous wings. An insect of a 
 square form, with black feet, but possessed of no vesi- 
 cating property, is sometimes mixed with the cantha- 
 rides. They have a heavy disagreeable odour, and 
 acrid taste. 
 
 If the inspissated walery decoction of these insects 
 be treated with pure alkohol, a solution of a resinous 
 matter is obtained, which being separated by gentle 
 evaporation to dryness, and submitted for some time 
 to the action of sulphuric aether, forms a yellow solu- 
 tion. By spontaneous evaporation, crystalline plates 
 are deposited, which may be freed from some adhering 
 colouring matter by alkohol. Their appearance is like 
 spermaceti. They are soluble in boiling alkohol, but 
 precipitate as it cools. They do not dissolve in water. 
 
 182 
 
 According to Robiquet, who first discovered them, 
 these plates form the true blistering principle. They 
 might be called Vesicatoria. Besides the above pecu- 
 liar body, cantharides contain, according to Robiquet, 
 a green .bland oil, insoluble in water, soluble in alko- 
 hol ; a black matter, soluble in water, insoluble in al- 
 kohol, without blistering properties ; a yellow viscid 
 matter, mild, soluble in water and alkohol; the crys- 
 talline plates ; a fatty bland matter; phosphates of 
 lime and magnesia; a little acetic acid, and much 
 lithic or uric acid. The blistering fly taken into the 
 stomach in doses of a few grains, acts as a poison, oc- 
 casioning horrible satyriasis, delirium, convulsions, 
 and death. Some frightful cases are related by Orfila, 
 vol. i. part second. Oils, milk, syrups, frictions on the 
 spine, with volatile liniment and laudanum, and 
 draughts containing musk, opium, and camphorated 
 emulsion, are the best antidotes. 
 
 [ 4t Cantharides Vittatje. Potato flies. The Can- 
 tharis vittata of Olivier, called Lytta vittata by Fabri 
 cius, inhabits the’United States and South America. 
 It is'also given by Pallas among his insects of Siberia. 
 It feeds on different plants, but chiefly on the potato 
 vine, and is easily caught in the morning and towards 
 night. It agrees with the Spanish fly in its generic 
 character, but is a smaller insect, having its elytra or 
 wing cases black with a yellow stripe and margin, its 
 head reddish yellow, and its abdomen and legs black. 
 This fly is found by abundant experience to possess 
 all the vesicating powers of the European cantharis, 
 and to exert the same effect, when internally admi- 
 nistered, upon the bladder and urethra. The potato 
 fly might well supersede the Spanish, were it not that 
 its visits in different years vary greatly as to certainty 
 and numbers. It is probable that many insects of the 
 coleopterous class possess vesicating powers. Re- 
 cently a fly possessing this quality was sent from the 
 country to a physician in Boston. It proved to be the 
 meloe proscarabeus of Linnaeus. The discovery of 
 the epispastic property in any native insept, is an ob- 
 ject of interest. But that such insects may become 
 extensively useful, they must be abundant and easy of 
 collection.” — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 Ca'nthum. Sugar-candy. 
 
 CA'NTHUS. (Kav0of, the tire or iron binding of a 
 cart-wheel. Dr. Turton, in his glossary, supposes from 
 its etymology, that it originally signified the circular 
 extremity of the eyelid.) The angle or corner of the 
 eye, where the upper and under eyelids meet. That 
 next the nose is termed the internal or greater cantlius ; 
 and the other, the external or less canthus. 
 
 Cantion. Sugar. 
 
 CA'NULA. (Diminutive of canna, a reed.) Can 
 jiula. A small tube. The term is genelally applied 
 to a tube adapted to a sharp instrument, with which 
 it is thrust into a cavity or tumour, containing a fluid ; 
 the perforation being made, the sharp instrument is 
 withdrawn, and the canula left, in order that the fluid 
 may pass through it. 
 
 Canusa. Crystal. 
 
 CAOUTCHOU'C. The substance so called is ob- 
 tained from the vegetable kingdom, and exists also in 
 the mineral. 
 
 1. The first, known by the names Indian rubber, 
 Elastic gum, Cayenne resin, Cautchuc, and Caout- 
 chouc, is prepared principally from the juice of the 
 Siphonia elastica ; — foliis ternatis ellipticis integerri- 
 mis subtis canis longc petiolatis, (Suppl. Plant.) and 
 also from the Jatropha elastica and Unccola elastica. 
 The manner of obtaining this juice is by making in- 
 cisions through the bark of the lower part of the trunk 
 of the tree, from which the fluid resin issues in great 
 abundance, appearing of a milky whiteness as it flows 
 into the vessel placed to receive it, and into which it 
 is conducted by means of a tuhe or leaf fixed in the 
 incision, and supported with clay. On exposure to 
 the air, this milky juice gradually inspissates into a 
 soft, reddish, elastic, resin. It is formed by the In- 
 dians in South America into various figures, but is 
 commonly brought to Europe in that of pear-shaped 
 bottles, which are said to be formed by spreading the 
 juice of the Siphonia over a proper mould of clay; as 
 soon as one layer is dry, another is added, until the 
 bottle be of the thickness desired. It is then exposed 
 to a thick dense smoke, or to a fire, until it becomes so 
 dry as not to stick to the fingers, \vhen, by means of 
 
CAO 
 
 CAP 
 
 certain instruments of iron, or wood, it is ornamented 
 on the outside with various figures. This being done, 
 it remains only to pick out the mould, which is easily 
 effected by softening it with water. 
 
 ' “ The elasticity of this substance is its mos t remark- 
 able property: when warmed, as by immersion in hot 
 water*slips of it may be drawn out to seven or eight 
 times their original length, and will return to their for- 
 mer dimensions nearly. Cold renders it stiff and rigid, 
 but warmth restores its original elasticity. Exposed 
 to the fire it softens, swells up, and burns with a bright 
 flame. In Cayenne it is used to give light as a candle. 
 Its solvents are aether, volatile oils, and petroleum. 
 The aether, however, requires to be washed with wa- 
 ter repeatedly, and in this state it dissolves it com- 
 pletely. Pelletier recommends to boil the caoutchouc 
 in water for an hour; then to cut it into slender 
 threads; to boil it again about an hour; and then to 
 put it into rectified sulphuric aether in a vessel close 
 stopped. In this way he says it will be totally dis- 
 solved in a few days, without heat, except the impuri- 
 ties, which will fall to the bottom if aether enough be 
 employed. Berniard says, the nitrous aether dissolves 
 it better than the sulphuric. If this solution be spread 
 on any substance, the aether evaporates very quickly, 
 and leaves a coating of caoutchouc unaltered in its pro- 
 perties. Naphtha, or petroleum, rectified into a co- 
 lourless liquid, dissolves it, and likewise leaves it un- 
 changed by evaporation. Oil of turpentine softens it, 
 and forms a pasty mass, that may be spread as a var- 
 nish, but is very long in drying. A solution of caout- 
 chouc in rive times its weight of oil of turpentine, and 
 this solution dissolved in eight times its weight of dry 
 ing linseed oil by boiling, is said to form the varnish of 
 air-balloons. Alkalies act upon it so as in time to de- 
 stroy its elasticity. Sulphuric acid is decomposed by 
 it ; sulphurous acid being evolved, and the caoutchouc 
 converted into charcoal. Nitric acid acts upon it with 
 heat; nitrous gas being given out, and oxalic acid 
 crystallizing from the residuum. On distillation it 
 gives out ammonia, and carburetted hydrogen. 
 
 Caoutchouc may be formed into various articles 
 without undergoing the process of solution. If it be 
 cut into a uniform slip of a proper thickness, and wound 
 spirally round a glass or metal rod, so that the edges 
 shall be in close contact, and in this state be boiled 
 for some time, the edges will adhere so as to form a 
 tube. Pieces of it may be readily joined by touching 
 the edges with the solution in aether ; but this is not 
 absolutely necessary, for, if they be merely softened 
 by heat, and then pressed together, they will unite 
 very firmly. 
 
 If linseed oil be rendered very drying by digesting it 
 upon an oxide of lead, and afterward applied with a 
 small brush on any surface, and dried by the sun or 
 in the smoke, it will afford a pellicle of considerable 
 firmness, transparent, burning like caoutchouc, and 
 wonderfully elastic. A pound of this oil, spread upon 
 a. stone, and exposed to the air for six or seven months, 
 acquired almost all the properties of caoutchouc; it 
 was used to make catheters and bougies, to varnish 
 balloons, and for other purposes. 
 
 Of the mineral caoutchouc there are several varie- 
 ties: — 1. Of a blackish-brown, inclining to olive, soft, 
 exceedingly compressible, unctuous, with a slightly 
 aromatic smell. It burns with a bright flame, leaving 
 a black oily residuum, which does not become dry. 
 2. Black, dry, and cracked on the surface, but, when 
 cut into, of a yellowish-white. A fluid resembling 
 pyrolignic acid exudes from it when recently cut. It 
 is pellucid on the edges, and nearly of a hyacinthine 
 red colour. 3. Similar to the preceding, but of a some- 
 what firmer texture, and ligneous appearance, from 
 having acquired consistency in repeated layers. 4. 
 Resembling the first variety, but of a darker colour, 
 and adhering to gray calcareous spar, with some grains 
 of galtena. 5. Of a liver-brown colour, having the 
 aspect of the vegetable caoutchouc, but passing by 
 gradual transition into a brittle bitumen, of vitreous 
 lustre, and a yellowish colour. 6. Dull reddish-brown, 
 of a spongy or cork-like texture, containing blackish- 
 gray nuclei of impure caoutchouc. Many more varieties 
 are enumerated. 
 
 One specimen of this caoutchouc has been found in 
 a petrified marine shell enclosed in a rock, and another 
 enclosed in a crystallized fluor spar. 
 
 . The mineral caoutchouc resists the action of solvents 
 
 still more than the vegetable. The rectified oil of 
 petroleum affects it most, particularly when by partial 
 burning it is resolved into a pitchy viscous substance. 
 A hundred grains of a specimen analyzei in the dry 
 way by Klaproth, afforded carburetted hydrogen gas 
 38 cubic inches, carbonic acid gas 4, bituminous oil 73 
 grains, acidulous phlegm 1.5, charcoal 6.25, lime 2, 
 silex 1.5, oxide of iron .75, sulphate of lime .5, alu- 
 mina .25. 
 
 CAPA1BA. See Copaifera officinalis. 
 
 CAPAIVA. See Copaifera officinalis. 
 
 Capeli'na. (From capeline, French, a woman’s 
 hat, or bandage.) A double-headed roller, put round 
 the head. 
 
 Cape ' lla. A cupel or test. Also a name for a goat. 
 
 CAPER. See Capparis. 
 
 Caper-bush. See Capparis. 
 
 Ca'petus. (Kane'Jos, per apheeresin , pro ona-Ktjos ; 
 from cKan'joi, to dig.) Hippocrates means by this 
 word a foramen, which is impervious, and needs the 
 use of a chirurgical instrument to make an opening ; 
 as the anus of some new-born infants. 
 
 Ca'phora. (Arabian.) Camphire. 
 
 Ca'phura baros indorum. A name for camphire. 
 
 Caphurji; oleum. An aromatic oil distilled from 
 the root of the cinnamon-tree. 
 
 CAPILLACEUS. Capillary. 
 
 CAPILLARIS. See Capillary. 
 
 Capillares plants. Capillary, or hair-shaped 
 plants. 
 
 Capillaris vermiculus. See Crinones and Dra- 
 cunculus. 
 
 CAPI'LLARY. ( Capillaris ; from capillus, a little 
 hair : so called from the resemblance to hair or fine 
 thread.) 1. Capillary vessels. The very small rami- 
 fications of the arteries, which terminate upon the 
 external surface of the body, or on the surface of inter- 
 nal cavities, are called capillary. 
 
 2. Capillary attraction. See Attraction. 
 
 3. Applied to parts of plants, which are, or resemble, 
 hairs : thus, a capillary root is one which consists of 
 many very fine fibres, as that of Festuca ovina , and 
 most grasses. 
 
 Capilla'tio. (From capillus , a hair.) A capillary 
 fracture of the cranium. 
 
 CAPI'LLUS. (Quasi capitis pilus , the hair of 
 the head.) The hair. Small, cylindrical, transparent, 
 insensible, and elastic filaments, which arise from the 
 skin, and are fastened in it by means of small roots. 
 The human hair is composed of a spongy, cellular 
 texture, containing a coloured liquid, and a proper 
 covering. Hair is divided into two kinds ; long, which 
 arises on the scalp, cheek, chin, breasts of men, the 
 anterior parts of the arms and legs, the arm-pits, groins, 
 and pelvis: and short, which is softer than the long, 
 and is present over the whole body, except only the. 
 palm of the hand and sole of the foot. The hair origi 
 nates in the adipose membrane from an oblong mem 
 braneous bulb, which has vessels peculiar to it. The 
 hair is distinguished by different names in certain 
 parts ; as, capillus, on the top of the head : crinis, on 
 the back of the head ; circrinnus, on the temples ; 
 cilium, on the eyelids ; supercilium , on the eyebrows ; 
 vibrissa, in the nostrils ; barba , on the chin ; pappus, 
 on the middle of the chin ; mystax , on the upper lip ; 
 pilus, on the body. 
 
 From numerous experiments Vauquelin infers, that 
 black hair is formed of nine different substances, 
 namely : — 
 
 1. An animal matter, which constitutes the greater 
 part. 2. A white concrete oil, in small quantity. 3. 
 Another oil of a grayish-green colour, more abundant 
 than the former. 4. Iron, the state of which in the 
 hair is uncertain. 5. A few particles of oxide of man 
 ganese. 6. Phosphate of lime. 7. Carbonate of lime, 
 in very small quantity. 8. Silex, in a conspicuous 
 quantity. 9. Lastly, a considerable quautity of sul- 
 phur. 
 
 The same experiments show, that red hair differs 
 from black only in containing a red oil instead of a 
 blackish-green oil , and that white hair differs from 
 both these only in the oil being nearly colourless, and 
 in containing phosphate of magnesia, which is not 
 found in them. 
 
 Capillus veneris. See Adianthum. 
 
 Capillus veneris canadensis. See Adianthunl 
 . canadense. 
 
 383 
 
CAP 
 
 CAP 
 
 Capiple'nium. (From caput, the head, and plenus, 
 full ; a barbarous word : bui Baglivi uses it to signify 
 that continual heaviness or disorder in the head, which 
 the Greeks call Kapijfiapia.) A catarrh. 
 
 Capistra'tio. (From capistrum, a bridle : so called 
 because the praepuce is restrained as it were with a 
 bridle.) See Phimosis. 
 
 CAPI'STRUM. (From caput , the head.) 
 
 1. A bandage for the head is so cal'ed. 
 
 2. In Vogel’s Nosology it is the same as Trismus. 
 
 CA'PITAL. Capitalis. 1. Belonging to the caput, 
 
 or head. 
 
 2. The head or upper part of an alembic. 
 
 Capita'lia. (From caput, the head.) Medicines 
 which relieve pains of the head. 
 
 CAPITATUS. (From caput, the head.) Headed. 
 See Capitulum. 
 
 CAPITE'LLUM. The head or seed vessels, fre- 
 quently applied to mosses, &c. 
 
 CAPITILU'VIUM. (From caput, the head, and 
 lavo , to wash.) A lotion for the head. 
 
 Ca'pitis obliquus inferior et major. See Obli- 
 quus inferior capitis. 
 
 Capitis par tertium fallopii. See Trachelo- 
 mastoideus. 
 
 Capitis posticus. See Rectus capitis posticus 
 major. 
 
 Capitis rectus. See Rectus capitis posticus minor . 
 
 CAPI'TULUM. (Diminutive of caput, the head.) 
 
 1. A small head. 
 
 2. A protuberance of a bone, received into the con- 
 cavity of another bone. 
 
 3. An alembic. 
 
 In botany, the term for a species of inflorescence, 
 called a head or tuft, formed of many flowers, in a 
 globular form, upon a common peduncle. 
 
 From the insertion of the flowers, it is called, 
 
 1. Pedunculated ; as in Astragalus syriacus , and 
 Eryngium maritimum. 
 
 2. Sessile ; as in Trifolium tomentosum. 
 
 3. Terminal; as in Monarda fistulosa. 
 
 4. Axillary ; as in Oomphrena sessilis. 
 
 From the figure, it is said to be, 
 
 1. Globose ; as in Gomphrena globosa. 
 
 2. Subrotund ; as in Trifolium pratense. 
 
 3. Conic ; as in Trifolium, montanum. 
 
 4. Dimidiate , flat on one side, round on the other ; 
 as in Trifolium lupinaster. 
 
 From its covering, 
 
 1. Naked ; as in Illecebrum polygonoides. 
 
 2. Foliose ; as in Plantago indico. 
 
 A capitulum that is very small, and is mostly in the 
 axilla, is called Glomerulus. 
 
 CAPI'VI. See Copaifera officinalis. 
 
 CAPNELAS'UM. (From Kairvos , smoke, and c\aiov, 
 oil ; so named from its smoky exhalations when ex- 
 posed to heat.) In Galen’s works it means a resin. 
 
 Ca'pnias. (From Kairvos , a smoke.) 1. A jasper 
 of a smoky colour. 
 
 2. A vine which bears white and part black grapes. 
 
 Capni'ston. (From Kairvos, smoke.) A prepara- 
 tion of spice and oil, made by kindling the spices, and 
 fumigating the oil. 
 
 Capni'tis. (From Kairvos , smoke; so called from 
 its smoky colour.) Tutty. 
 
 CAPNOI'DES. (From Kairvos , fumitory, and udos , 
 likeness.) Resembling fumitory. 
 
 CA'PNOS. (Kairvos, smoke ; so called, says Blanch- 
 ard, because its juice, if applied to the eyes, produces 
 the same effect and sensations as smoke.) Capnus. 
 The herb fumitory. See Fumaria. 
 
 CAPNUS. % See Capnos. 
 
 Ca'ppa. ( A capite, from the head : so called from 
 its supposed resemblance.) The herb monkshood. 
 See Aconitum. 
 
 CA'PPARIS. (From cabar , Arab, or zsapa to 
 Kairiravciv apav, from its curing madness and melan- 
 
 choly.) The caper plant. 
 1. Th 
 
 ^he name of a genus of plants in the Linnrean 
 system. Class, Polyandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the caper plant. 
 See Capparis spinosa. 
 
 Capparis spinosa. The systematic name of the 
 caper plant. Capparis : — pendunculis solitariis uni- 
 floris,stipulis spinosis,foliis annuis,capsulis ovalibus 
 of Linnaeus. The buds, or unexpanded flowers of this 
 plant are in common use as a pickle, which is said to 
 184 
 
 possess antiscorbutic virtues. The bark of the root 
 was formerly in high esteem as a deobstruent. 
 
 CAPREOLA'RIS. (From capreolus, a tendril.) 
 Capreolatus. Resembling in its contortions, or other 
 appearance, the tendrils of a vine; applied to the 
 spermatic vessels. 
 
 CAPREOLA TUS. See Capreolaris. 
 
 CAPRE'OLUS. (Dim. of caprea, a tendril. Dr. 
 Turton suggests its derivation from caper, a goat, the 
 horn of which its contortions somewhat resemble.) 
 1. The helix or circle of the ear, from its tendril-like 
 contortion. 
 
 2. A Tendril. See Cirrus. 
 
 Caprico'rnus. Lead. 
 
 CAPRIFICATION. (Caprificatio ; from capri feus, 
 a wild fig.) The very singular husbandry, or manage- 
 ment of fig-trees. 
 
 CAPRIFI'CUS. (From caper, a goat, and ficus, a 
 fig ; because they are a chief food of goats.) The wild 
 fig-tree. See Ficus. 
 
 Caprimulgus. A species of bird, the goat-sucker, 
 to which belong the night-hawk and the whip- 
 poor-will. 
 
 Capri'zans. Galen and others used this word to 
 express an inequality in the pulse, when it leaps, and, 
 as it were, dances in uncertain strokes and periods. 
 
 Capse'lla. (Diminutive of capsa, a chest, from 
 its resemblance.) A name in Marcellus Empiricus for 
 viper’s bugloss ; the Echium Italicum, of Linnaeus. 
 
 CA'PSICUM. (From Kairjoi, to bite; on account 
 of its effect on the mouth.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the capsicum. See 
 Capsicum annuum. 
 
 Capsicum annuum. The systematic name of the 
 plant from which we obtain Cayenne pepper. Gui- 
 nea pepper. Piper indicum; Lada chilli; Capo Mo- 
 lago ; Solanum ureas ; Siliquastrum Plinii ; Piper 
 Brazilianum ; Piper Guineense ; Piper Calecuticum ; 
 Piper Hispanicum ; Piper Lusitanicum. Cayenne 
 pepper. This species of pepper is obtained from the 
 Capsicum ; caule herbaceo, pedunculus solitariis of 
 Linnaeus. What is generally used under the name of 
 Cayenne pepper, however, is an indiscriminate mix- 
 ture of the powder of the dried pods of many species 
 of capsicum, but especially of thecapsicum minimum, 
 or bird pepper, which is the hottest of all. These pep- 
 pers have been chiefly used as condiments. They pre- 
 vent flatulence from vegetable food, and give warmth 
 to the stomach, possessing all the virtues of the oriental 
 spices, without producing those complaints of the head 
 which the latter are ap^ to occasion. An abuse of 
 them, however, gives rise to visceral obstructions, 
 especially of the liver. In the practice of medicine, 
 there can be little doubt that they furnish us with one 
 of the purest and strongest stimulants which can be 
 introduced into the stomach, and may be very useful 
 in some paralytic and gouty cases. Dr. Adair, who 
 first introduced them into practice, found them useful 
 in the cachexia Africana, which he considers as a 
 most frequent and fatal predisposition to disease 
 among the slaves. Dr. Wright says, that in dropsical 
 and other complaints where chalybeates are indicated, 
 a minute portion of powdered capsicum forms an ex- 
 cellent addition, and recommends its use in lethargic 
 affections. This pepper has also been successfully 
 employed in a species of cynanche maligna, which 
 proved very fatal in the West Indies, resisting the use 
 of Peruvian bark, wine, and other remedies com- 
 monly employed. In tropical fevers, coma and deli- 
 rium are common attendants ; and, in such cases, ca- 
 taplasms of capsicum have a speedy and happy effect. 
 They redden the parts, but seldom blister unless when 
 kept on too long. In ophthalmia from relaxation, the 
 diluted juice of capsicum is found to be a valuable 
 remedy. Dr. Adair gave six or eight grains for a dose, 
 made into pills ; or else he prepared a tincture by di- 
 gesting half an ounce of the pepper in a pound of al- 
 koliol, the dose of which w’as one or two drachms, 
 diluted with a sufficient quantity of water. A tinctura 
 capsici is now for the first time introduced into the 
 London pharmacopoeia. 
 
 [“ This article is well known for its excessively pun- 
 gent and biting acrimony, exceeding that of any other 
 article used with food. The principle on which its 
 pungency depends is soluble In both water and alko- 
 
CAP 
 
 CAR 
 
 hoi, and is not dissipated by boiling. Its solutions are 
 disturbed by various reagents, which, however, are of 
 no consequence in practical use. It is found to con- 
 tain cinchonin, resin, mucilage, and an acrid principle 
 said to be alkaline. It is sometimes adulterated with 
 red-lead to increase its weight. 
 
 Capsicum is a warm, powerful stimulant, promoting 
 digestion, and obviating flatulence. Its abuse, how- 
 ever, produces visceral obstructions, and an inflamma- 
 tory disposition in the system. It is never of service 
 to the healthy. In disease it is administered to stimu- 
 late the stomach when in a torpid state, and to excite 
 the nerves of the paralytic and lethargic. In the 
 West Indies it has been employed both externally and 
 internally in ulcerated sore throat. It is applied as a 
 gargle in this disease, and in paralysis of the tongue. 
 Its chief use, however, is as a rubefacient to the skin, 
 upon which it acts with great power. The dose inter- 
 nally is from five to ten grains. The rubefacient 
 cataplasm is made of meal and vinegar heated, and its 
 surface covered with pulverized capsicum.”— Big. 
 Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 CA'PSULA. (Diminutive of capsa , a chest or 
 case.) A capsule. 1. A membraneous production 
 enclosing a part of the body like a bag ; as the capsu- 
 lar ligaments, the capsule of the crystalline lens, &c. 
 
 2. In botany, a dry, woody, coriaceous, or membra- 
 neous pericarpium, or seed-vessel, generally splitting 
 into several valves. 
 
 The parts of a capsule, are, 
 
 1. The valves, or external shell, into which the cap- 
 sule splits. 
 
 2. The sutures, or the external surface in which the 
 valves are joined. 
 
 3. The dissepimenta, or partitions by which the cap- 
 sule is divided into several cells. 
 
 4. The loculamenta , or cells, the spaces between the 
 partitions and valves. 
 
 5. The columella, or central column, or filament, 
 which unites the partitions, and to which the seeds 
 are usually attached. 
 
 From the number of the valves, a capsule is said to be, 
 
 1. Bivalvcd ; as in Magnolia, and Capraria. 
 
 2. Three-valved ; as in Canna indica. 
 
 3. Four-valved; as in Datura stramonium and 
 C Enothera biennis. 
 
 4. Five-valved ; as in Illecebrum, and Coris. 
 
 5. Many oalved; as in Hura crepitans. 
 
 6. Operculate, or circumcised, the operculum split- 
 ting horizontally ; as in Hyosciamus niger, and Le- 
 cythis ollaria. 
 
 From the number of cells, 
 
 1. Unilocular , when there is no partition ; as in 
 Parnassia palustris , and Jlgrostema. 
 
 2. Bilocular , two-celled ; as Hyosciamus niger , and 
 Datura stramonium. 
 
 3. Trilocular, three-celled ; as in JEsculus hypocas- 
 tanum, and Iris germanica. 
 
 4. Quinquelocular, five-celled ; as in Hibiscus syri- 
 acus, and Azalea procumbens. 
 
 5. Novemlocular, nine-celled ; as in Punica gra- 
 natum. 
 
 6. Submultilocular , when there are many cells, and 
 the partitions do not reach the middle of the capsule ; 
 as in Papaver somniferum. 
 
 From the appearance of the external surface, a cap- 
 sule is called, 
 
 1. Glabrous ; as in Papaver somniferum. 
 
 2. Aculeate ; as in Datura stramonium. 
 
 3. Muricate ; as in Canna indica. 
 
 From the number of tubercles on the external 
 surface, 
 
 1. Capsula dicocca, or didyma; as in Spigelia. 
 
 2. C. tricocca ; as in Euphorbia lathyrus, and Cne- 
 orum tricoccum. 
 
 3. C. tetracocca ; as in Paururus cernuus, and Evo- 
 nymus europeus. 
 
 From the number of contiguous capsules, 
 
 1. C. simplex , if solitary. 
 
 2. C. duplex, two aggregated ; as in Pceonia offi- 
 cinalis. 
 
 3. C. triplex ; as in Veratrum album. 
 
 4. C. quintuple x; as in Aquilegia vulgaris, and 
 Nigella. 
 
 5. C. multiplex ; as in Sempervivum tectorum. 
 
 From the substance, a capsule is called, 
 
 1. Membranaceous ; as in Datura stramonium. 
 
 2. Corticated , the external fungous membrane re- 
 ceding from the capsule ; as in Ricinus communis. 
 
 3. Woody, very hard, yet splitting ; as in Hura ere 
 pitans. 
 
 4. Baccated, when the seed is surrounded by a pulp , 
 as Evonymus europeus , and Samyda. 
 
 5. Spurious, if the calyx, capsule-like, surrounding 
 the seed, splits ; as in Fagus sylvatica. 
 
 The number of seeds contained in the capsule, gives 
 rise to the following distinctions. 
 
 1. Capsula mcnosperma, one-seeded ; as in Gom 
 phrenia, Herniaria , and Salsola. 
 
 2. C. disperma , two-seeded; as in Hebenstratia , 
 and Buffonia. 
 
 3. C. Trisperma , three-seeded ; as in Glaux, and 
 Hudsonia. 
 
 4. C. polysperma, many-seeded; as in Papaver som- 
 niferum. 
 
 Capsula atrabilaris. See Renal Glands. 
 Capsula renalis. See Renal Glands. 
 
 CA PSULAR. (Capsularis ; from capsa, a bag.) 
 Surrounding a part, like a bag : applied to a ligament 
 which surrounds every moveable articulation, and 
 contains the synovia like a bag. 
 
 CA PSULE. See Capsula. 
 
 Capsule of glisson. Capsula Glissonii. Vagi- 
 na portce ; Vagina Glissonii. A strong tunic, formed 
 of cellular texture, which accompanies the vena portae, 
 and its most minute ramifications, throughout the 
 whole liver. 
 
 Ca'pulum. (From Kapirrw, to bend.) A contor- 
 tion of the eyelids, or other parts. 
 
 Ca'pur. (Arabian.) Camphire. 
 
 CA PUT. ( Caput , itis. neut. ; from capio, to take ; 
 because from it, according to Varro, the senses take 
 their origin.) 1. The head, cranium, or skull. It is 
 situated above or upon the trunk, and united to the 
 cervical vertebrae. It is distinguished into skull and 
 face. On the skull are observed vertex, or crown ; 
 sinciput, or foreparts ; occiput, or hinder part ; and 
 the temples. The parts distinguished on the face are 
 well known ; as the forehead, nose, eyes, &c. The 
 arteries of the head are branches of the carotids ; and 
 the veins empty themselves into the jugulars. See 
 Skull and Face. 
 
 2. The upper extremity of a bone ; as the head of the 
 humerus or femur. 
 
 3. The origin of a muscle ; as the long head of the 
 biceps. 
 
 4. A protuberance like the head of any thing ; as 
 caput gallinaginis. 
 
 5. The beginning of a part ; as caput cceci. 
 
 6. The remains of any thing after its destruction by 
 fire, or other means : hence caput mortuum, or ashes. 
 
 Caput gallinaginis. Verumontanum. A cuta- 
 neous eminence in the urethra of men, before the neck 
 of the bladder, somewhat like the head of a woodcock 
 in miniature, around which the seminal ducts, and the 
 ducts of the prostate gland, open. 
 
 Caput mortuum. A fanciful term, much used by 
 the old chemists, but now entirely rejected. It de- 
 noted the fixed residue of operations. As the earlier 
 chemists did not examine these, they did not find any 
 inconvenience in one general term to denote them: 
 but the most slender acquaintance with modern che- 
 mistry must show, that it is utterly impracticable to 
 denote, by one general term, all the various matters 
 that remain fixed in certain degrees of heat. The term 
 is obsolete, but spoken of fancifully. 
 
 Caput obstipum. The wry neck. Mostly a spas- 
 modic complaint. 
 
 Caput purgia. (A barbar tus word, from caput , the 
 head, and purgo , to purge.) Medicines which, by 
 causing a defluxion from the nose, purge, as it were, 
 the head, as some errhines do. 
 
 Capyri'dion. (From Kanvpos , burnt.) Capyrion. 
 
 A medicated cake, much baked. 
 
 Capy'rion. See Capyridion. 
 
 CA'RABUS. A genus of insects of the beetle kind. 
 Two species, the chrysocephalus and ferrugineus, 
 have been recommended for the toothache. They 
 must be pressed between the fingers, and then rubbed 
 on the gum and tooth affected. 
 
 Caroco’smos. A name of the sour mare’s milk, 
 so much admired by the Tartars. 
 
 Caragua'ta. The aloe of Brazil. 
 
 CARA'NNA. (Spanish.) Caragna. Car annas 
 
OAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 ff HQnmi. Brcsilis. A concrete resinous juice, that 
 exudes from a large tree, of which we have no parti- 
 cular account. It is brought from New Spain and 
 America, in little masses, rolled up in leaves of flags ; 
 externally and internally it is of a brownish colour, 
 variegated with irregular white streaks. When fresh, 
 it is soft and tenacious ; but becomes dry and friable 
 by keeping. Pure caranna has an agreeable aromatic 
 smell, especially when heated, and a bitterish slightly 
 pungent taste. It was formerly employed as an in- 
 gredient in vulnerary balsams, strengthening, discu- 
 tient, and suppurating plasters ; but its scarcity has 
 caused it to be forgotten. 
 
 CARAWAY. See Carum. 
 
 Ca'rbasus. K ap6aa-o$. Scribonius Largus uses 
 
 this word for lint. 
 
 [“ Carbazotic acid. By the action of nitric acid 
 upon indigo, a substance is obtained in yellow brilliant 
 crystalline plates, which exhibits acid properties, and 
 has been called by Dr. Liebig, carbazotic acid , a name 
 derived from its composition, which is as follows : 
 
 Carbon, 13.043 or 15 atoms. 
 
 Azote, 16.167 or 3 
 
 Oxygen, ........... .48.790 or 15 
 
 To obtain carbazotic acid, the following process has 
 beep given by Dr. Liebig : 
 
 A portion of the best indigo is to be broken into 
 small fragments, and moderately heated with eight or 
 ten times its weight of nitric acid, of moderate 
 strength. It will dissolve, evolving nitrous vapours 
 and swelling up in the vessel ; after the scum has fall- 
 en, the liquid is to be boiled, and nitric acid is added 
 as long as any red vapours are disengaged. When the 
 liquid has become cold, a large quantity of semi-trans- 
 parent yellow crystals will be formed, and if the ope- 
 ration has been well conducted, no artificial tannin 
 or resin will be obtained. The crystals are to be 
 washed with cold water, and then boiled in water 
 sufficient to dissolve them. If any oily drops of tannin 
 form on the surface of the solution, they must be care- 
 fully removed by touching ihem with filtering paper. 
 Then filtering the fluid, and allowing it to cool, yellow 
 brilliant crystalline plates will be obtained, which will 
 not lose their lustre by washing. To obtain the sub- 
 stance perfectly pure, the crystals must be redissolved 
 in boiling water, and neutralized by carbonate of po- 
 tassa. Upon cooling, a salt of potassa will crystallize, 
 which should be purified by repeated crystallizations. 
 
 When the substance is heated, it fuses, and is volati- 
 lized without decomposition ; when subjected to a 
 strong heat, it inflames without explosion, its vapours 
 burning with a yellow flame, and a carbonaceous resi- 
 due remaining. It is but little soluble in cold water, 
 but much more so in boiling water ; the solution has a 
 bright yellow colour, reddens litmus, has an extremely 
 bitter taste, and acts like a strong acid on metallic 
 oxides, dissolving them, and forming peculiar crystal- 
 lizable salts. Ether and alkohol dissolve it readily. 
 
 Carbazotic acid combines with bases, and forms 
 salts called carbaiotates .” (Of which the following 
 have been determined :) 
 
 Carbazotate of Potassa, crystallizes in long, yellow, 
 semi-transparent, and very brilliant needles ; it dis- 
 solves in 260 parts of water at 59° Fah. Strong acids 
 decompose it. When a little is gradually heated in a 
 glass tube, it first fuses, and then suddenly explodes, 
 breaking the tube to atoms; traces of charcoal are 
 observed on the fragments. The slight solubility of this 
 salt supplies an easy method of testing and separating 
 potassa in a fluid. Even the potassa in tincture of 
 litmus may be discovered by it ; on the addition of a 
 few drops of carbazotic acid dissolved in alkohol, to 
 infusion of litmus, crystals of the salt gradually sepa- 
 rate. The salt contains no water of crystallization. 
 Its composition is potassa 16.21, acid 83.79. 
 
 Carbazotate of Soda crystallizes in fine silky yellow 
 needles, having the general properties of the salt of 
 potassa, but soluble in from 20 to 24 parts of water at 
 59° F. 
 
 Carbazotate of Ammonia forms very long, flattened, 
 brilliant, yellow crystals, very soluble in water. 
 Heated carefully in a glass tube, it fuses, and is vola- 
 tilized without decomposition; heated suddenly, it 
 inflames without explosion, and leaves much carbo- 
 naceous residue. 
 
 Carbazotate of Baryta, obtained by heating carbo- 
 nate of baryta, and carbazotic acid with water, crys- , 
 180 
 
 tallizes in quadrangular prisms of a deep colour, and 
 dissolves easily in water. When heated it fuses, and 
 is decomposed with very powerful explosion, pro- 
 ducing a vivid yellow flame : 100 parts lose at 212° F. 
 125 parts of water ; 100 parts of the anhydrous salt 
 contain 75.72 acid, and 24.28 baryta. 
 
 Carbazotate of Lime obtained like the salt of baryta, 
 forms flattened, quadrangular prisms, very soluble in 
 water, and detonating like the salt of potassa. 
 
 Carbazotate of Magnesia forms very long indistinct 
 needles, of a clear yellow colour, is very soluble and 
 detones violently. 
 
 Carbazotate of Copper , prepared by decomposing 
 sulphate of copper by carbazotate of baryta: it crys- 
 tallizes with difficulty, the crystals being of a fine 
 green colour : it is deliquescent ; when heated it is 
 decomposed without explosion. 
 
 Carbazotate of Silver. Carbazotic acid readily dis- 
 solves oxide of silver, when heated with it and water ; 
 and the solution, gradually evaporated, yields starry 
 groups of fine acicular crystals of the colour and lus- 
 tre of gold ; the salt dissolves readily in water ; when 
 heated to a certain degree ; it does not detonate, but 
 fuses like gunpowder. 
 
 Proto-carbazotate of Mercury, obtained in small 
 yellow triangular crystals, by mixing boiling solutions 
 of the carbazotate of potassa or soda, and proto- 
 nitrate of mercury. It requires more than 1200 parts 
 of water for its solution ; it consists of 53.79 acid, and 
 46.21 protoxide of mercury per cent. 
 
 Carbazotate of Lead may be formed by decom- 
 posing a salt of lead by carbazotate of potassa or soda: 
 it is a yellow powder, but slightly soluble, and deto- 
 nating by heat. 
 
 All these salts detonate much more powerfully when 
 heated in close vessels, than when heated in the air 
 and what is remarkable, those bases yielding oxygen 
 most readily are those which explode with least 
 force.”— From Webster, as taken from Ann. de Chim 
 xxv. 72, and Quart. Jour. N. S. iii. A.] 
 
 C A'RBO. ( Charbah, Hebrew, burnt or dried.) Coal. 
 
 1. In medicine and chemistry, it is comtnoiily un- 
 derstood to mean charcoal, and receives its name from 
 its mode of preparation, which is by burning pieces 
 of light wood into a dry, black coal. 
 
 2. A carbuncle. See Anthrax. 
 
 Carbo ligna. Charcoal. As an external appli- 
 cation, powdered charcoal has been recommended in 
 the cure of gangrene, from external causes, and all 
 descriptions of foetid ulcers. Meat which has acquired 
 a mawkish or even putrid smell, is found to be ren- 
 dered perfectly sweet, by rubbing it with powdered 
 charcoal. It is also used as tooth-powder. 
 
 CA'RBON. (From carbo , coal.) Chemists apply 
 this term to the diamond, and what is commonly called 
 charcoal. The diamond is the purest form of it. 
 
 1. When vegetable matter, particularly the more 
 solid, as wood, is exposed to heat in close vessels, the 
 volatile parts fly off, and leave behind a black porous 
 substance, which is charcoal. If this be suffered to 
 undergo combustion in contact with oxygen, or with 
 atmospheric air, much the greater part of it will com- 
 bine with the oxygen, and escape in the form of gas ; 
 leaving about a two-hundredth part, which consists 
 chiefly of different saline and metallic substances. 
 This pure inflammable part of the charcoal is what is 
 commonly called carbon ; and if the gas be received 
 into proper vessels, the carbon will be found to have 
 Been converted by the oxygen into an acid, called the 
 carbonic. See Carbonic acid. 
 
 From the circumstance, that inflammable sub- 
 stances refract light in a ratio greater than that of their 
 densities, Newton inferred, that the diamond was in 
 flammable. The quantity of the inflammable part of 
 charcoal, requisite to form a hundred parts of carbonic 
 acid, was calculated by Lavoisier to be twenty-eight 
 parts. From a careful experiment of Mr. Tennant, 
 27.6 parts of diamond, and 72.4 of oxygen, formed 100 
 of carbonic acid ; and hence he inferred the identity 
 of diamond and the inflammable part of charcoal. 
 
 Well-burned charcoal is a conductor of electricity, 
 though wood simply deprived of its moisture by baking 
 is a non-conductor ; but it is a very bad conductor of 
 caloric, a property of considerable use on many occa- 
 sions, as in lining crucibles. 
 
 It is insoluble in water, and hence the utility of 
 charring the surface of wood exposed to thqt liquid, ia 
 
CAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 order to preserve it, a circumstance not unknown to 
 the ancients. This preparation of timber has been 
 proposed as an effectual preventive of what is com- 
 monly called the dry rot. It has an attraction, how- 
 ever, for a certain portion of water, which it retains 
 very forcibly. Heated red-hot, or nearly so, it de- 
 composes water; forming with its oxygen carbonic 
 acid, or carbonic oxide, according to the quantity pre- 
 sent ; and with the hydrogen a gaseous carburet, call- 
 ed carburetted hydrogen, or heavy inflammable air. 
 
 Charcoal is infusible by any heat. If exposed to a 
 very high temperature in close vessels, it loses little or 
 nothing of its weight, but shrinks, becomes more com- 
 pact, and acquires a deeper black colour. 
 
 Recently prepared charcoal has a remarkable pro- 
 perty of absorbing different gases, arid condensing 
 them in its pores, without any alteration of their pro- 
 perties or its own. 
 
 Very light charcoal, such as that of cork, absorbs 
 scarcely any air ; while the pit-coal of Rastiberg, sp. 
 gr. 1.326, absorbs ten times and a half its volume. The 
 absorption was always completed in 24 hours. This 
 curious faculty, which is common to all porous bodies, 
 resembles the action of capillary tubes on liquids. 
 When a piece of charcoal, charged with one gas, is 
 transferred into another, it absorbs some of it, and 
 parts with a portion of that first condensed. In the 
 experiments of Messrs. Allen and Pepys, charcoal was 
 found to imbibe from the atmosphere in a day about 
 one-eighth of its weight in water. For a general view 
 of absorption, see Gas. 
 
 When oxygen is condensed by charcoal, carbonic 
 acid is observed to form at the end of several months. 
 But the most remarkable property displayed by char- 
 coals impregnated with gas, is that with sulphuretted 
 hydrogen when exposed to the air or oxygen gas. The 
 sulphuretted hydrogen is speedily destroyed, and water 
 and sulphur result, with the disengagement of consider- 
 able heat. Hydrogen alone has no such effects. When 
 charcoal was exposed by Sir Humphrey Davy to intense 
 ignition in vacuo, and in condensed azot, by means of 
 Mr. Children’s magnificent voltaic battery, it slowly 
 volatilized, and gave out a little hydrogen. The re- 
 maining part was always much harder than before; 
 and in one case so hard as to scratch glass, while its 
 lustre was increased. This fine experiment may be re- 
 garded as a near approach to the production of dia- 
 mond. 
 
 Charcoal has a powerful affinity for oxygen ; whence 
 its use in disoxygenating metallic oxides, and restoring 
 their base to its original metallic state, or reviving the 
 the metal. Thus too it decomposes several of the 
 acids, as the phosphoric and sulphuric, from which it 
 abstracts their oxygen, and leaves the phosphorus 
 and sulphur free. 
 
 Carbon is capable of combining with sulphur, and 
 with hydrogen. With iron it forms steel; and it 
 unites with copper into a carburet, as observed by Dr. 
 Priestley. 
 
 A singular and important property of charcoal is 
 that of destroying the smell, colour, and taste of vari- 
 ous substances : for the first accurate experiments on 
 which we are chiefly indebted to Mr. Lowitz, of Pe- 
 tersburgh, though it had been long before recommend- 
 ed to correct the foetor of foul ulcers, and as an anti- 
 septic. On this account it is certainly the best denti- 
 frice. Water that has become putrid by long keep- 
 ing in wooden casks, is rendered sweet by filtering 
 through charcoal powder, or by agitation with it; 
 particularly if a few drops of sulphuric acid be added. 
 Common vinegar boiled with charcoal powder be- 
 comes perfectly limpid. Saline solutions, that are 
 tinged yellow or brown, are rendered colourless in the 
 same way, so as to afford perfectly white crystals. 
 The impure carbonate of ammonia obtained from 
 bones, is deprived both of its colour and foetid smell 
 by sublimation with an equal weight of charcoal 
 powder. Malt spirit is freed from its disagreeable fla- 
 vour by distillation from charcoal ; but if too much be 
 used, part of the spirit is decomposed. Simple mace- 
 ration, for eight or ten days, in the proportion of about 
 l-150th of the weight of the spirit, improves the fla- 
 vour much. It is necessary that the charcoal be 
 well burned, brought to a red heat before it is used, 
 and used as soon as may be, or at least be carefully 
 excluded from the air. The proper proportion too 
 should be ascertained by experiment on a small scale. 
 
 The charcoal may be used repeatedly, by exposing it 
 for some time to a red heat before it is again employed. 
 
 Charcoal is used on particular occasions as fuel, on 
 account of its giving a strong and sh ady heat without 
 smoke. It is employed to convert iron into steel by 
 cementation. It enters into the composition of gun- 
 powder. In its finer states, as in ivory-black, lamp- 
 black, &c. it forms the basis of black paints, Indian 
 ink, and printers’ ink. 
 
 The purest carbon for chemical purposes is obtained 
 by strongly igniting lamp-black in a covered crucible. 
 This yields, like the diamond, unmixed carbonic acid 
 by combustion in oxygen. 
 
 Carbon unites with all the common simple combus- 
 tibles, and with azot, forming a series of most impor- 
 tant compounds. With sulphur it forms a curious 
 limpid liquid, called carburet of sulphur, or sulphure/t 
 of carbon. With phosphorus it forms a species of 
 compound, whose properties are imperfectly ascer- 
 tained. It unites with hydrogen in two definite pro- 
 portions, constituting subcarburetted and carburetted' 
 hydrogen gases. With azot it forms prussic gas, the 
 cyanogen of Gay Lussac. Steel and plumbago are 
 two different compounds of carbon with iron. In 
 black chalk we find this combustible intimately asso- 
 ciated with silica and alumina. The primitive com- 
 bining proportion, or prime equivalent of carbon, is 
 
 0.75 on the oxygen scale. 
 
 2. Carbon mineral. This is of a gray blackish oo- 
 lour. It is charcoal with various proportions of earth 
 and iron, without bitumen. It has a silky lustre, and 
 the fibrous texture of wood. It is found in small 
 quantities, stratified with brown coal, slate coal, and 
 pitch coal. 
 
 Carbon, gaseous oxide of. Gaseous oxide of car- 
 bon was first described by Dr. Priestley, who mistook 
 it for a hydrocarbonate. With the true nature of it, 
 we have been only lately acquainted. It was first 
 proved to be a peculiar gas, by Mr. Cruikshank, of 
 Woolwich, who made it known to us as such, in April, 
 1801, through the medium of Nicholson’s Journal for 
 that month. Several additional properties of this gas 
 were soon afterward noticed by Desormes, Clement, 
 and others. Gaseous oxide of carbon forms an interme- 
 diate substance between the pure hydrocarbonates and 
 carbonic acid gas ; but not being possessed of acid pro- 
 perties, Mr. Cruikshank called it, conformably to the 
 rules of the chemical nomenclature, gaseous oxide of 
 carbon , for it consists of oxygen and carbon rendered 
 gaseous by caloric. See Carbonic oxide. 
 
 Carbonaceous acid. See Carbonic acid. 
 
 CARBO'NAS. { Carbonas , atis. m. ; from carbonic 
 acid being one of its constituents.) A carbonate. A 
 salt formed by the union of carbonic acid with a sali- 
 fiable basis. The carbonates employed in medicine 
 are : 
 
 1. The potassae carbonas. 
 
 2. The sodae carbonas. 
 
 3. The creta praeparata, and the testae praeparatee, 
 which are varieties of carbonate of lime. 
 
 When the base is imperfectly neutralized by the car- 
 bonic acid, the salt is termed a subcarbonate; of which 
 kind are employed medicinally, 
 
 1. The potass® subcarbonas. 
 
 2. The sod® subcarbonas, and the sod® subcarbonas 
 exsiccata. 
 
 3. The ammoni® subcarbonas, and the liquor am- 
 moni® subcarbonatis. 
 
 4. Tho plumbi subcarbonas. 
 
 5. The ferri subcarbonas. 
 
 6. The magnesi® subcarbonas. 
 
 Carbonas ammonia. See Ammonia subcarbonas. 
 
 Carbonas calcis. Carbonate of lime. Several 
 varieties of this are used in medicine: the purest and 
 best are the creta pr®parata, test® preparat®, chel® 
 cancrorum, test® ovorujn, and oculi cancrorum. 
 
 Carbonas ferri. See Ferri subcarbonas. 
 
 Carbonas magnesia. See Magnesia; subcarbonas 
 
 Carbonas plumbi. See Plumbi subcarbonas. 
 
 Carbonas potass x.. See Potassie carbonas. 
 
 Carbonas sod.b. See Sodce carbonas. 
 
 CARBONATE. See Carbonas. 
 
 Carbonate of barytes. See Heavy spar. 
 
 Carbonated hydrogen gas. See Carburetted hydro- 
 gen gas. 
 
 CA'RBONIC ACID. Acidum carbonicum. Fixed 
 air ; Caflxmaceous acid ; Calcareous acid ; Aerial 
 
 187 
 
CAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 Reid- “ This acid, being a compound of carbon and 
 oxygen, may be formed by burning charcoal; but as it 
 exists in great abundance ready formed, it is not neces- 
 sary to have recourse to this expedient. All ihat is 
 necessary is to pour sulphuric acid, diluted with five 
 or six times its weight of water, on common chalk, 
 which is a compound of carbonic acid and lime. An 
 effervescence ensues ; carbonic acid is evolved in the 
 state of gas, and may be received in the usual manner. 
 
 Carbonic acid abounds in great quantities in nature, 
 and appears to be produced in a variety of circum 
 stances. It composes 44-100th of the weight of lime- 
 stone, marble, calcareous spar, and other natural spe- 
 cimens of calcareous earth, from which it may be ex- 
 tricated, either by the simple application of heat, or by 
 the superior affinity of some other acid; most acids 
 having a stronger action on bodies than this. This 
 last process does not require heat, because fixed air is 
 strongly disposed to assume the elastic state. Water, 
 under the common pressure of the atmosphere, and at 
 a low temperature, absorbs somewhat more than its 
 bulk of fixed air, and then constitutes a weak acid. If 
 the pressure be greater, the absorption is augmented. 
 It is to be Observed, likewise, that more gas than water 
 will absorb should be present. Heated water absorbs 
 less; and if water impregnated with this acid be 
 exposed on a brisk fire, the rapid escape of the aerial 
 bubbles affords an appearance as if the water were at 
 the point of boiling, when the heat is not greater than 
 the hand can bear. Congelation separates it readily 
 and completely from water ; but no degree of cold or 
 pressure has yet exhibited this acid in a dense or con- 
 centrated state of fluidity. 
 
 Carbonic acid gas is much denser than common air, 
 and for this reason occupies the lower parts of such 
 mines or caverns as contain materials which afford it 
 by decomposition. The miners call it choke damp. 
 The Grotto del Cano, in the kingdom of Naples, has 
 been famous for ages on account of the effects of a 
 stratum of fixed air which covers its bottom. It is a 
 cave or hole in the side of a mountain, near the lake 
 Agnano, measuring not more than eighteen feet from 
 its entrance to the inner extremity ; where if a dog or 
 other animal that holds down its head be thrust, it is 
 immediately killed by inhaling this noxious fluid. 
 
 Carbonic acid gas is emitted in large quantities by 
 bodies in the state of the vinous fermentation, and on 
 account of its great weight, it occupies the apparently 
 empty space or upper part of the vessels in which the 
 fermenting process is going on. A variety of striking 
 experiments may be made in this stratum of elastic 
 fluid. Lighted paper, or a candle dipped into it, is 
 immediately extinguished ; and the smoke remaining 
 in the carbonic acid gas renders its surface visible, 
 which may be thrown into waves by agitation like 
 water. If a dish of water be immersed in this gas, and 
 briskly agitated, it soon becomes impregnated, and ob- 
 tains the pungent taste of Pyrmont water. In conse- 
 quence of the weight of the carbonic acid gas, it may 
 bo lifted out in a pitcher, or bottle, which, if well 
 corked, may be used to convey it to great distances, or 
 it may be drawn out of a vessel by a cock like a liquid. 
 The effects produced by pouring this invisible fluid 
 from one vessel to another, have a very singular ap- 
 pearance: if a candle or small animal be placed in a 
 deep vessel, the former becomes extinct, and the latter 
 expires in a f§w seconds, after the carbonic acid gas is 
 poured upon them, though the eye is incapable of dis- 
 tinguishing any thing that is poured. If, however, it be 
 poured into a vessel full of air, in the sunshine, its 
 density being so much greater than that of the air, 
 renders it slightly visible by the undulations and streaks 
 it forms in this fluid, as it descends through it. 
 
 Carbonic acid reddens infusion of litmus; but the 
 redness vanishes by exposure to the air, as the acid 
 flies off. It has a peculiar sharp taste, which may be 
 perceived over vats in which wine or beer is ferment- 
 ing, as also in sparkling Champaign, and the brisker 
 kinds of cider. Light passing through it is refracted 
 by it, but does not effect any sensible alteration in it, 
 though it appears, from experiment, that it favours the 
 separation of its principles by other substances. It will 
 not unite with an overdose of oxygen, of which it 
 contains 72 parts in 100, the other 28 being pure car- 
 bon. It not only destroys life, but the heart and muscle 
 of animals killed by it lose all their irritability so as to 
 be insensible to the stimulus of galvanism. 
 
 Carbonic acid is dilated by heat, but not otherwise 
 altered by it. It is not acted upon by oxygen, or any 
 of the simple combustibles. Charcoal absorbs it, but 
 gives it out again unchanged, at ordinary tempera- 
 tures ; but when this gaseous acid is made to traverse 
 charcoal ignited in a tube, it is converted into carbonic 
 oxide. Phosphorus is insoluble in carbonic acid gas ; 
 but, as already observed, is capable of decomposing it 
 by compound affinity, when assisted by sufficient heat ; 
 and Priestley and Cruikshank have shown that iron, 
 zinc, and several other metals, are capable of producing 
 the same effect. If carbonic acid be mixed with sul- 
 phuretted, phosphuretted, or carburetted gas, it renders 
 them less combustible, or destroys their combustibility 
 entirely, but produces no other sensible change. Such 
 mixtures occur in various analyses, and particularly in 
 the products of the decomposition of vegetable and 
 animal substances. The inflammable air of marshes 
 is frequently carburetted hydrogen intimately mixed 
 with carbonic acid gas, and the sulphuretted hydrogen 
 gas obtained from mineral waters is very often mixed 
 with it. 
 
 Carbonic acid appears from various experiments of 
 Ingenhuosz to be of considerable utility in promoting 
 vegetation. It is probably decomposed by the organs 
 of plants, its base furnishing part at least of the carbon 
 that is so abundant in the vegetable kingdom, and its 
 oxygen contributing to replenish the atmosphere with 
 that necessary support of life, which is continually 
 diminished by the respiration of animals and other 
 causes. 
 
 The most exact experiments on the neutral carbon- 
 ates concur to prove, that the prime equivalent of 
 carbonic acid is 2.75; and that it consists of one prime 
 of carbon=0.75+2.0 oxygen. 
 
 Water absorbs about its volume of this acid gas, and 
 thereby acquires a specific gravity of 1 0015. On 
 freezing it, the gas is as completely expelled as by 
 boiling. By artificial pressure with forcing pumps, 
 water may be made to absorb two or three times its 
 hulk of carbonic acid. When there is also added a 
 little potassa or soda, it becomes the aerated, or carbo- 
 nated alkaline water , a pleasant beverage, and a not 
 inactive remedy in several complaints, particularly 
 dyspepsia, hiccup, and disorders of the kidneys. Al- 
 kohol condenses twice its volume of carbonic acid. 
 The most beautiful analytical experiment with car- 
 bonic acid, is the combustion of potassium in it, the 
 formation of potassa, and the deposition of charcoal. 
 
 In point of affinity for the earths and alkalies, car- 
 bonic acid stands apparently low in the scale. Before 
 its true nature was known, its compounds with them 
 were not considered as salts, but as the earths and 
 alkalies themselves, only distinguished by the names 
 of mild , or effervescent , from their qualities of effer- 
 vescing with acids, and wanting causticity. 
 
 The carbonates are characterized by effervescing 
 with almost all the acids, even the acetic, when they 
 evolve their gaseous acid, which, passed into lime 
 water by a tube, deprives it of its taste, and converts 
 it into chalk and pure water. 
 
 The carbonate of barytes , found native in Cumber- 
 land, by Dr. Withering. From this circumstance it 
 has been termed Witherite. It has been likewise 
 called aerated heavy spar, aerated baroselenite, aerated 
 heavy earth or barytes , barolite , Sec. 
 
 Carbonate of strontian , found native in Scotland, 
 atStrontian in Argyllshire, and at Leadhills. 
 
 Carbonate of lime exists in great abundance in na- 
 ture, variously mixed with other bodies, under the 
 names of marble , chalk , limestone , stalactites, & c. in 
 which it is of more important and extensive use than 
 any other of the salts, except perhaps the muriate of 
 soda. 
 
 The carbonate, or rather sub-carbonate of potassa, 
 was long known by the name of vegetable alkali. It 
 was also called fixed nitre, salt of twrtar , salt of 
 wormwood , &c. according to the different modes in 
 which it was procured; and was supposed to retain 
 something of the virtues of the substance from which 
 it was extracted. This error has been sometime ex- 
 ploded, but the knowledge of its true nature is of more 
 recent date. 
 
 As water at the usual temperature of the air dis- 
 solves rather more than its weight of this salt, we have 
 thus a ready mode of detecting its adulterations in 
 general ; and' as it is often of consequence to know how 
 
CAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 much alkali a particular specimen contains, this may 
 be ascertained by the quantity of sulphuric acid it will 
 saturate. This salt is deliquescent. It consists of 6 
 potassa+2.75 carbonic acid=8.75. 
 
 The bi-carbonate of potassa crystallizes in square 
 prisms, the apices of which are quadrangular pyra- 
 mids. It has a urinous but not caustic taste ; changes 
 the syrup of violets green: boiling water dissolves 
 five-sixths of its weight, and cold water one-fourth ; 
 alkohol, even when hot, will not dissolve more than 
 l-1200th. Its specific gravity is 2.012. When it is 
 very pure and well crystallized it effloresces on expo- 
 sure to a dry atmosphere, though it was formerly con- 
 sidered as deliquescent. It was thought that the com- 
 mon salt of tartar of the shops was a compound of this 
 carbonate and pure potassa ; the latter of which, being 
 very deliquescent, attracts the moisture of the air till 
 the whole is dissolved. From its smooth feel, and the 
 manner in which it was prepared, the old chemists 
 called this solution oil of tartar per deliquium. 
 
 The bi-carbonate of potassa melts with a gentle 
 heat, loses its water of crystallization, amounting to 
 9-100th, and gives out a portion of its carbonic acid ; 
 though no degree of heat will expel the whole of the 
 acid. Thus, as the carbonate of potassa is always 
 prepared by incineration of vegetable substances, and 
 lixiviation, it must be in the intermediate state ; or 
 that of a carbonate with excess of alkali : and to ob- 
 tain the true carbonate we must saturate this salt with 
 carbonic acid, which is best done by passing the acid 
 in the state of gas through a solution of the salt in 
 twice its weight of water ; or, if we want the potassa 
 pure, we must have recourse to lime, to separate that 
 portion of acid which fire will not expel. 
 
 The bi-carbonate, usually called super-carbonate by 
 the apothecaries, consists of 2 primes of carbonic acid 
 =5.500, 1 of potassa=6, and 1 of Water=1.125, in all 
 12.625. 
 
 The carbonate of soda has likewise been long 
 known, and distinguished from the preceding by the 
 name of mineral alkali. In commerce it is usually 
 called barilla, or soda ; in which state, however, it al- 
 ways contains a mixture of earthy bodies, and usually 
 common salt. It may be purified by dissolving it in a 
 small portion of water, filtering the solution, evapo- 
 rating at a low heat, and skimming off the crystals of 
 muriate of soda as they form on its surface. When 
 these cease to form, the solution may be suffered to 
 cool, and the carbonate of soda will crystallize. 
 
 It is found abundantly in nature. In Egypt, where 
 it is collected from the surface of the earth, particu- 
 larly after the desiccation of temporary lakes, it has 
 been known from time immemorial by the name of 
 nitrum, natron, or natrum. A great deal is prepared 
 in Spain by incinerating the maritime plant of salsola ; 
 and it is manufactured in this country, as well as in 
 France, from different species of sea-weeds. It is 
 likewise found in mineral water, and also in some 
 animal fluids. 
 
 It crystallizes in irregular or rhomboidal decaedrons, 
 formed by two quadrangular pyramids, truncated very 
 near their bases. Frequently it exhibits only rhomboi- 
 dal laminae. Its specificgravity is 1.35S1. Its taste is 
 urinous, and slightly acrid, without being caustic. It 
 changes blue vegetable colours to a green. It is solu- 
 ble in less than its weight of boiling water, and twice 
 its weight of cold. It is one of the most efflorescent 
 salts known,, falling completely to powder in no long 
 time. On the application of heat it is soon rendered 
 floid from the great quantity of its water of crystal- 
 lization ; but is dried by a continuance of the heat, 
 and then melts. It is somewhat more fusible than the 
 carbonate of potassa, promotes the fusion of earths in 
 a greater degree, and forms a glass of better quality. 
 Like that, it is very tenacious of a certain portion of 
 its carbonic acid. It consists in its dry state of 4 soda, 
 -(-2.75 acid, =6.75. 
 
 But the crystals contain 10 prime proportions of 
 water. They are composed of 22 soda, +15.3 car- 
 bonic acid, +62.7 water in 100 parts, or of 1 prime of 
 soda =4.1 of carbonic acid =2.75, and 10 of water 
 = 11.25, in whole 18. 
 
 The bi-carbonate of soda may be prepared by sa- 
 turating the solution of the preceding salt with car- 
 bonic acid gas, and then evaporating with a very gen- 
 tle heat to dryness, when a white irregular saline 
 mass is obtained. The salt is not crystallizable. Its 
 
 constituents are 4 soda, +5.50 carb. acid, +1.125 
 water, =10.625 ; or in 100 parts 37.4 soda, +52 acid, 
 +10.6 water. 
 
 The carbonate of magnesia, in a state of imperfect 
 saturation with the acid, has been used in medicine 
 for some time under the simple name of magnesia. 
 It is prepared by precipitation from the sulphate of 
 magnesia by means of carbonate of potassa. Equal 
 parts of sulphate of magnesia and carbonate of po- 
 tassa, each dissolved in its own weight of boiling 
 water, are filtered and mixed together hot ; the sulphate 
 of potassa is separated by copious washing with wa- 
 ter; and the carbonate of magnesia is then left to 
 drain, and afterward spread thin on paper, and car- 
 ried to the drying stove. When once dried it will be 
 in friable white cakes, or a fine powder. 
 
 To obtain carbonate of magnesia saturated with 
 acid, a solution of sulphate of magnesia may be 
 mixed cold with a solution of carbonate of potassa ; 
 and at the expiration of a few hours, as the superflu- 
 ous carbonic acid that held it in solution flies off, the 
 carbonate of magnesia will crystallize in very regular 
 transparent prisms of six equal sides. It may be 
 equally obtained by dissolving magnesia in water im- 
 pregnated with carbonic acid, and exposing the solu- 
 tion to the open air. 
 
 These crystals soon lose their transparency, and be- 
 come covered with a white powder. Exposed to the 
 fire in a crucible, they decrepitate slightly, lose their 
 water and acid, fall to powder, and are reduced to one- 
 fourth of the original weight. When the common 
 carbonate is calcined in the grate, it appears as if 
 boiling, from the extrication of carbonic acid ; a small 
 portion ascends like a vapour, and is deposited in a 
 white powder on the cold bodies with which it comes 
 into contact ; and in a dark place, toward the end of 
 the operation, it shines with a bluish phosphoric light. 
 It thus loses half its weight, and the magnesia is left 
 quite pure. 
 
 As the magnesia of the shops is sometimes adulte- 
 rated with chalk, this may be detected by the addition 
 of a little sulphuric acid diluted with eight or ten 
 times its weight of water, as this will form with the 
 magnesia a very soluble salt, while the sulphate of 
 lime will remain undissolved. Calcined magnesia 
 should dissolve in this dilute acid without any effer- 
 vescence. 
 
 The crystallized carbonate dissolves in forty-eight 
 times its weight of cold water ; the common carbonate 
 requires at least ten times as much, and first forms a 
 paste with a small quantity of the fluid. 
 
 The carbonate of ammonia, once vulgarly known by 
 the name of volatile sal ammoniac, and abroad by that 
 of English volatile salt, because it was first prepared 
 in this country, was commonly called mild volatile 
 alkali, before its true nature was known. 
 
 When very pure it is in a crystalline form, but sel- 
 dom very regulai Its crystals are so small, that it is 
 difficult to determine their figure. The taste and smell 
 of this salt are the same with those of pure ammonia, 
 but much weaker. It turns the colour of violets green, 
 and that of tumeric brown. It is soluble in rather 
 more than twice its weight of cold water, and in its 
 own weight of hot water ; but a boiling heat volati- 
 lizes it. When pure, and thoroughly saturated, it is 
 not perceptibly alterable in the air ; but when it has 
 an excess of ammonia, it softens and grows moist. It 
 cannot be doubted, however, that it is soluble in air ; 
 for if left in an open vessel, it gradually diminishes in 
 weight, and its peculiar smell is diffused to a certain 
 distance. Heat readily sublimes, but does not decom- 
 pose it. 
 
 It has been prepared by the destructive distillation 
 of animal substances, and some others, in large iron 
 pots, with a fire increased by degrees to a strong red- 
 heat, the aqueous liquor that first comes over being 
 removed, that the salt might not be dissolved in it 
 Thus we had the salt of hartshorn, salt of soot, essen- 
 tial salt of vipers , &c. If the salt were dissolved in 
 the water, it was called spirit of the substance from 
 which it was obtained. Thus, however, it was much 
 contaminated by a foetid animal oil, from which it re- 
 quired to be subsequently purified, and is much better 
 fabricated by mixing one part of muriate of ammonia 
 and two of carbonate of lime, both as dry as possible, 
 and subliming in an earthen retort. 
 
 Sir II. Davy has shown that its component parts 
 
 189 
 
CAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 vary, according to the manner of preparing it. The 
 lower the temperature at which it is formed, the 
 greater the proportion of acid and water. Thus, if 
 formed at the temperature of 300°, it contains more 
 than fifty per cent, of alkali ; if at 60°, not more than 
 twenty per cent. 
 
 There are three or four definite compounds of carbo- 
 nic acid and ammonia. 
 
 The first is the solid sub-carbonate of the shops. It 
 consists of 55 carbonic acid, 30 ammonia, and 15 wa- 
 ter ; or probably of 3 primes carbonic acid, 5 ammo- 
 nia, and 2 water; in all 14.7 for its equivalent. 
 
 2d, Gay Lussac has shown that when 100 volumes 
 of ammoniacal gas are mixed with 50 of carbonic 
 acid, the two gases precipitate in a solid salt, which 
 must consist by weight of 56 1-3 acid +43 2-3 alkali, 
 being in the ratio of a prime equivalent of each. 
 
 3d, When the pungent sub-carbonate is exposed in 
 powder to the air, it becomes scentless by the evapo- 
 ration of a definite portion of this ammonia. It is then 
 a compound of about 55 or 56 carbonic acid, 21.5 am- 
 monia, and 22.5 water. It may be represented by 2 
 primes of acid, 1 of ammonia, and 2 of water, =9.875. 
 
 Another compound, it has been supposed, may be 
 prepared by passing carbonic acid through a solution 
 of the sub-carbonate till it be saturated. This, how- 
 ever, may be supposed to yield the same product as 
 the last salt. Lussac infers the neutral carbonate to 
 consist of equal volumes of the two gases, though they 
 will not directly combine in these proportions. This 
 would give 18.1 to 46.5 ; the very proportions in the 
 scentless salt. For 46.5 : 18.1 : : 55 : 21.42. 
 
 It is well known as a stimulant usually put into 
 smelling-bottles, frequently with the addition of some 
 odoriferous oil. 
 
 Fourcroy has found, that an ammoniaco-magnesian 
 carbonate is formed on some occasions. Thus, if car- 
 bonate of ammonia be decomposed by magnesia in 
 the moist way, leaving these two substances in con- 
 tact with each other in a bottle closely stopped, a com- 
 plete decomposition will not take place, but a portion 
 of this trisalt will be formed. The same will take 
 place if a solution of carbonate of magnesia in water, 
 impregnated with carbonic acid, be precipitated by 
 pure ammonia ; or if ammoniaco-magnesian sulphate, 
 nitrate, or muriate, be precipitated by carbonate of 
 potassa or of soda. 
 
 The properties of this triple salt are not much 
 known, but it crystallizes differently from the carbo- 
 nate of either of its bases, and has its own laws of so- 
 lubility and decomposition. 
 
 The carbonate of glucine is in a white, dull, clotty 
 powder, never dry, but greasy, and soft to the feel, it 
 is not sweet, like the other salts of glucine, but insipid. 
 It is very light, insoluble in water, perfectly unaltera- 
 ble by the air, but very readily decomposed by fire. A 
 saturated solution of carbonate of ammonia takes up 
 a certain portion of this carbonate, and forms with it a 
 triple salt. 
 
 Carbonic acid does not appear to be much disposed 
 to unite with argillaceous earth. Most clays, how- 
 ever, afford a small quantity of this acid by heat. The 
 snowy white substance, resembling chalk, and known 
 by the name of lac lunce , is found to consist almost 
 wholly of alumina, saturated with carbonic acid. A 
 saline substance, consisting of two six-sided pyramids, 
 joined at one common base, weighing five or sLx grains, 
 and of a taste somewhat resembling alum, was pro- 
 duced by leaving an ounce phial of water impregnated 
 with carbonic acid, and a redundancy of alumina, ex- 
 posed to spontaneous evaporation for some months. 
 
 Vauquelin has found, that carbonate of zircone may 
 be formed by evaporating muriate of zircone, redis- 
 solving it in water, and precipitating by the alkaline 
 carbonate. He also adds, that it very readily com- 
 bines, so as to form a triple salt, with either of the 
 three alkaline carbonates.” — Ure's Chem. Diet. 
 
 This gas is much esteemed in the cure of typhus 
 fevers, and of irritability and weakness of stomach, 
 producing vomiting. Against the former diseases it is 
 given by administering yest, bottled porter, and the 
 like; and for the latter it is disengaged from the car- 
 bonated alkali by lemon juice, in a draught given 
 while effervescing. 
 
 CARBONIC OXIDE. Gaseous oxide of carbon. 
 11 A gaseous compound of one prime equivalent of car- 
 bon, and one of oxygen, consisting by weight of 0.75 
 
 of the former, and 1.00 of the latter. Hence the prime 
 of the compound is 1.75, the same as that of azote. 
 This gas cannot be formed by the chemist by the direct 
 combination of its constituents; for at the tempera- 
 ture requisite for effecting a union, the carbon attracts 
 its full dose of oxygen and thus generates carbonic 
 acid. It may be procured by exposing charcoal to a 
 long continued heat. The last products consist chiefly 
 of carbonic oxide. 
 
 To obtain it pure, however, our only plan is to ab- 
 stract one proportion of oxygen from carbonic acid, 
 either in its gaseous state, or as condensed in the car- 
 bonates. 
 
 If we subject to a strong heat, in a gun barrel or re- 
 tort, a mixture of any dry earthy carbonate, such as 
 chalk, or carbonate of strontites, with metallic filings 
 or charcoal, the combined acid is resolved into the 
 gaseous oxide of carbon. The most convenient mix- 
 ture is equal parts of dried chalk and iron, or zinc 
 filings. 
 
 The specific .gravity of this gas is stated by Gay 
 Lussac and Thenard, from theoretical considerations, 
 to be 0.96782, though Mr. Cruikshanks’s experimental 
 estimate was 0.9569. * 
 
 This gas burns with a dark blue flame. Sir H. 
 Davy has shown, that though carbonic oxide, in its 
 combustion, produces less heat than other inflamma- 
 ble gases, it may be kindled at a much lower tempera- 
 ture. It inflames in the atmosphere, when brought 
 into contact with an iron wire heated to dull redness, 
 whereas carburetted hydrogen is not inflammable by a 
 similar wire, unless it is heated to whiteness, so as to 
 burn with sparks. It requires, for its combustion, half 
 its volume of oxygen gas, producing one volume of 
 carbonic acid. It is n<Jt decomposable by any of the 
 simple combustibles, except potassium and sodium. 
 When potassium is heated in a portion of the gas, 
 potassa is formed with the precipitation of charcoal, 
 and the disengagement of heat and light. Perhaps 
 iron, at a high temperature, would condense the oxy- 
 gen and carbon by its strong affinity for these sub- 
 stances. W ater condenses l-50th of its bulk of the gas. 
 The above processes are those usually prescribed in 
 our systematic works, for procuring the oxide of car- 
 bon. In some of them, a portion of carbonic acid is 
 evolved, which may be withdrawn by washing the 
 gaseous product with weak solution of potassa, or 
 milk of lime. We avoid the chance of this impurity 
 by extricating the gas from a mixture of dry carbon- 
 ate of barytes and iron filings, or of oxide of zinc, and 
 previously calcined charcoal. The gaseous product 
 from the first mixture, is pure oxide of carbon. Oxide 
 of iron, and pure barytes, remain in the retort. Car- 
 bonic oxide, when respired, is fatal to animal life. 
 Sir H. Davy took three inspirations of it, mixed with 
 about one-fourth of common air , the effect was a tem- 
 porary loss of sensation, which was succeeded by gid- 
 diness, sickness, acute pains in different parts of the 
 body, and extreme debility. Some days elapsed be- 
 fore he entirely recovered. Since then, Mr. Witter of 
 Dublin was struck down in an apoplectic condition, 
 by breathing this gas; but he was speedily restored by 
 the inhalation of oxygen. See an interesting accounf 
 of this experiment, by Mr. Witter, in the Phil. Mag. 
 vol. 43. 
 
 When a mixture of it and chlorine is exposed to 
 sunshine, a curious compound, discovered by Dr. 
 John Davy, is formed, to which he gave the name of 
 phosgene gas. It has been called chlorocarbonic acid, 
 though chlorocarbonous acid seems a more appropriate 
 name.” — Ure's Chem. Diet. 
 
 CARBUNCLE. 1. The name of a gem highly 
 prized by the ancients, probably the alamandine, a va 
 riety of noble garnet. 
 
 2. The name of a disease. See Anthrax. 
 
 CARBU'NCULUS. (Diminutive of carbo, a bum 
 ing coal.) A carbuncle. See Anthrax. 
 
 CARBURET. Carburetum. A combination of 
 charcoal with any other substance: thus carburetted 
 hydrogen is hydrogen holding carbon in solution ; car 
 buretted iron is steel, &c. 
 
 Carburet of sulphur. Sulphuret of carbon 
 Alkohol of sulphur. “ This interesting liquid was ori 
 ginally obtained by Lampadius in distilling a mixture 
 of pulverized pyrites and charcoal in an earthen re 
 tort, and was considered by him as a peculiar com 
 pound of sulphur and hydrogen. But Clement and 
 
CAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 Desormes first ascertained its true constitution to be 
 carburetted sulphur ; and they invented a process of 
 great simplicity, for at once preparing it, and proving 
 its nature. Tliorougnly calcined charcoal is to be put 
 into a porcelain tube, that traverses a furnace at a 
 slight angle of inclination. To the higher end of the 
 tube, a retort of glass, containing sulphur, is luted ; 
 and to the lower end is attached an adopter tube, 
 which enters into a bottle with two tubulures, half full 
 of water, and surrounded with very cold water or ice. 
 From the other aperture of the bottle, a bent tube pro- 
 ceeds into the pneumatic trough. When the porcelain 
 tube is brought into a state of ignition, heat is applied 
 to the sulphur, which subliming into the tube, com- 
 bines with the charcoal, forming the liquid carburet. 
 
 The carburet of sulphur dissolves camphor. It 
 does not unite with water ; but very readily with alko- 
 hol and tether. With chloride of azot it forms a non- 
 detonating compound. The waters of potassa, bary- 
 tes, and lime, slowly decompose it, with the evolution 
 of carbonic acid gas. It combines with ammonia and 
 lime, forming carbo-sulphurets. The carburet, satu- 
 rated with ammoniacal gas, forms a yellow pulveru- 
 lent substance, which sublimes unaltered in close ves- 
 sels, but is so deliquescent that it cannot be passed 
 from one vessel to another without absorbing moisture. 
 When heated in that state, crystals of hydrosulphuret 
 of ammonia form. The compound with lime is made 
 by heating some quicklime in a tube, and causing the 
 vapour of carburet to pass through it. The lime be- 
 comes incandescent at the instant of combination. 
 
 When the carburet is left for some weeks in contact 
 with nitro-muriatic acid, it is converted into a sub- 
 stance having very much the appearance and physical 
 properties of camphor ; being soluble in alkohol and 
 oil, and insoluble in water. This substance is, ac- 
 cording to Berzelius, a triple acid, composed of two 
 atoms of muriatic acid, one atom of sulphurous acid, 
 and one atom of carbonic acid. He calls it, muriatico- 
 sulphurous-carbonic acid. 
 
 When potassium is heated in the vapour of the car- 
 buret, it burns with a reddish flame, and a black film 
 appears on the surface. On admitting water, a green- 
 ish solution of sulphuret of potassa is obtained, con- 
 taining a mixture of charcoal. From its vapour pass- 
 ing through ignited muriate of silver, without occa- 
 sioning any reduction of the metal, it is demonstrated 
 that this carburet is destitute of hydrogen. 
 
 When the compound of potassa, water, and carbu- 
 ret of sulphur, is added to metallic solutions, precipi- 
 tates of a peculiar kind, called carbo-sulphurets, are 
 obtained. 
 
 Carburet of sulphur was found by Dr. Brewster to 
 exceed all fluid bodies in refractive power, and even 
 the solids, flint-glass, topaz, and tourmaline. In dis- 
 persive power it exceeds every fluid substance except 
 oil of cassia, holJ'ng an intermediate place between 
 phosphorus and balsam of Tolu.” — Ure. 
 
 Carburetted hydrogen gas. Carbonated hydro- 
 gen gas ; Heavy inflammable air; Hydro-carbonate. 
 Olefiant gas. Hydroguret of carbon. “ Of this com- 
 pound gas we have two species, differing in the pro- 
 portions of the constituents. The first, consisting of 
 1 prime equivalent of each, is carburetted hydrogen ; 
 the second, of 1 prime of carbon, and 2 of hydrogen, is 
 subcarburetted hydrogen. 
 
 1. Carburetted hydrogen , the percarburetted of the 
 French chemists, is, according to Mr. Brande, the only 
 definite compound of these two elements. To prepare 
 it, we mix, in a glass retort, 1 part of alkohol and 4 of 
 sulphuric acid, and expose the retort to a moderate 
 heat. The gas is usually received over water ; though 
 De Saussure stales, that this liquid absorbs more than 
 l-7th of its volume of the gas. It is destructive of ani- 
 mal life. Its specific gravity is 0.978, according to 
 Saussure. 100 cubic incnes weigh 28.80 gr. It pos- 
 sesses all the mechanical properties of air. It is invi- 
 sible, and void of taste and smell, when it has been 
 washed from a little adhereous vapour. The effect of 
 heat on this gas is curious. When passed through a 
 porcelain tube, heated to a cherry-red, it lets fall a 
 portion of charcoal, and nearly doubles its volume. At 
 a higher temperature it deposites more charcoal, and 
 augments in bulk ; till finally, at the greatest heat to 
 which we can expose it, it lets fall almost the wdiole of 
 Ks carbon, and assumes a volume 3£ times greater than 
 it had at first. These remarkable results, observed 
 
 with great care, have induced the illustrious Berthol • 
 let to conclude, with much plausibility, that hydrogen 
 and carbon combine in many successive proportions. 
 The transmission of a series of electric sparks through 
 this gas, produces a similar effect with that of simple 
 heat. 
 
 Carburetted hydrogen burns with a splendid white 
 flame. When mixed with three times its bulk of oxy- 
 gen, and kindled by a taper or the electric spark, it ex- 
 plodes with great violence. 
 
 When this gas is mixed with its own bulk of chlo- 
 rine, the gaseous mixture is condensed over water into 
 a peculiar oily -looking compound. Hence this carbu 
 retted hydrogen was called by its discoverers, the as 
 sociated Dutch chemists, olefiant gas. Robiquet and 
 Colin formed this liquid in considerable quantities, by 
 making two currents of its constituent gases meet in a 
 glass globe. The olefiant gas should be in rather larger 
 quantity than the chlorine, otherwise the liquid be- 
 comes of a green colour, and acquires acid properties. 
 When it is washed with water, and distilled off - dry 
 muriate of lime, it may be regarded as pure. It is then 
 a limpid colourless essence of a pleasant flavour, and 
 a sharp, sweet, and not disagreeable taste. At 45° its 
 specific gravity is 2.2201. Dr. Thompson calls this 
 fluid chloric (ether, and it may with propriety, Mr. 
 Brande thinks, be termed hydro-chloride of carbon. 
 
 Olefiant gas is elegantly analyzed by heating sulphur 
 in it over mercury. One cubic inch of it, with 2 grains 
 of sulphur, yields 2 cubic inches of sulphuretted hy- 
 drogen, and charcoal is deposited. Now we know that 
 the latter gas contains just its own volume of hydrogen. 
 
 2. Subcarburetted hydrogen. This gas is supposed 
 to be procured in a state of definite composition, from 
 the mud or stagnant pools or ditches. We have only 
 to fill a wide-mouthed goblet with water, and invert- 
 ing it in the ditch-water, stir the bottom with a stick. 
 Gas rises into the goblet. 
 
 The fire-damp of mines is a similar gas to that of 
 ditches. There is in both cases an admixture of car- 
 bonic acid, which lime or potassa-water will remove. 
 A proportion of air is also present, the quantity of 
 which can be ascertained by analysis. By igniting 
 acetate of potassa in a gun-barrel, an analogous species 
 of gas is obtained. 
 
 Subcarburetted hydrogen is destitute of colour, taste, 
 and smell. It burns with a yellow flame, like that of 
 a candle. 
 
 As the gas of ditches and the choke-damp of mines 
 is evidently derived from the action of water on de- 
 caying vegetable or carbonaceous matter, we can un- 
 derstand that a similar product will be obtained by 
 passing water over ignited charcoal, or by heating 
 moistened charcoal or vegetable matter in retorts. The 
 gases are here, however, a somewhat complex mix- 
 ture, as well as what we obtain by igniting pit coal 
 and wood in iron retorts. The combustion of subcar- 
 buretted hydrogen with common air takes place only 
 when they are mixed in certain proportions. If from 
 6 to 12 parts of air be mixed with one of carburetted 
 hydrogen, we have explosive mixtures. Proportions 
 beyond these limits will not explode. In like manner, 
 from 1 to 2g of oxygen must be mixed with one of the 
 combustible gas, otherwise we have no explosion. Sir 
 H. Davy says, that this gas has a disagreeable empy- 
 reumatic smell, and that water absQros I-30th of its 
 volume of it.” — Ure. 
 
 CA'RCARUS. (From Kanxaipu), to resound.) Car- 
 caros. A fever in which the patient has a continual 
 horror and trembling, with an unceasing sounding in 
 his ears. 
 
 Ca'rcax. (Fibm Kapa, a head.) A species of pop- 
 py, with a very large head. 
 
 Ca'kcer. A remedy, according to Paracelsus, for 
 restraining the motions of body, the extravagant and 
 libidinous conversation in some disorders ; as in Chorea 
 Sancti Viti, &c. 
 
 Carche'sius. (Kap%J 7 fftof. The openings at the 
 top of a ship’s mast through which the rope passes.) A 
 name of some bandages noticed by Galen, and de- 
 scribed by Oribasius. 
 
 GARCINO'MA. ( Carcinoma , atis. n. From icap- 
 kivos, a cancer.) See Cancer. 
 
 CARCINUS. (Kap/ctvoy, a cancer.) Carcinos See 
 Cancer. 
 
 Cardama'ntica. (From KapSayov, the nasturtium 1 
 A species of sciatica cresses. 
 
 191 
 
CAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 Cardamele'um. A medicine of no note, mentioned 
 by Galen. 
 
 CARDAMI'NE. ( Cardamine es. f. ; from KapSia , 
 the heart; because it acts as a cordial and strengthened 
 or from its having the taste of cardamum, that is, nas- 
 turtium, or cress.) Cuckoo-flower. 1. The name of 
 a genus of plants in the 'Linnaean system. Class, Te- 
 tr adynamia ; Order, Siliquosa. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the cuckoo-flower. 
 See Cardamine pratensis- 
 
 Cardamine pratensis. The systematic name of 
 the common ladies’ smock, or cuckoo-flower, called 
 cardamine in the pharmacopoeias. Cardamantica ; 
 Nasturtium; aquaticum; Culiftos; Iberis sophia; 
 Cardamine :—foliis pinnatis,foliolis , radicalibus sub- 
 rutundis , caulinis lanceolatis of Linnaeus. The flower 
 has a place in the materia medica, upon the authority 
 of Sir George Baker, who has published five cases, two 
 of Chorea Sancti Viti, one of spasmodic asthma, one of 
 hemiplegia, and a case of spasmodic affections of the 
 lower limbs, wherein the flores cardamines were sup- 
 posed to have been successfully used. A variety of 
 virtues have been given to this plant, but it does not 
 deserve the attention of practitioners. 
 
 CARDAMO'MUM. (From KapSapov and apiopov: 
 because it partakes of the nature, and is like both the 
 cardamum and amomum.) The cardamom. See 
 Amomum , Elettaria , and Illicium. 
 
 Cardamomum majus. See Amomum granum para- 
 disi. 
 
 Cardamomum medium. The seeds correspond, in 
 every respect, with the less, except in being twice as 
 long, but no thicker than the Cardamomum minus. 
 
 Cardamomum minus. See Elettaria cardamo- 
 mum. 
 
 Cardamomum piperatum. See Amomum granum 
 paradisi. 
 
 Cardamomum siberiense. See Illicium stella- 
 tum. 
 
 CA'RDAMUM. (From KapSia, the heart; because 
 it comforts and strengthens the heart.) The carda- 
 mum. See Amomum , Elettaria , and Illicium. 
 
 CA'RDIA. (From Keap , the heart.) 1. This term 
 was applied by the Greeks to the heart. 
 
 2. The superior opening of the stomach. 
 
 CARDI'AC. (Cardiacus ; from KapSia, the heart.) 
 A cordial. See Cordial. 
 
 Cardiaca confectio. See Confectio aromatica. 
 
 Cardiaca herba. So named from the supposed re- 
 lief it gives in faintings and disorders of the stomach. 
 The pharmacopceial name of the plant called Mother- 
 wort. See Leonurus cardiaca. 
 
 Cardiaca passio. The cardiac passion. Ancient 
 writers frequently mention a disorder under this name, 
 which consists of that oppression and distress which 
 often accompanies fainting. 
 
 Cardiacus morbus. A name by which the an- 
 cients called the typus fever. 
 
 CARDIA'LGIA. (From KapSia , the cardia, and 
 aXyos, pain.) Pain at the stomach. The heartburn. 
 Dr. Cullen ranks it as a symptom of dyspepsia. Heart- 
 burn is an uneasy sensation in the stomach, with 
 anxiety, a heat more or less violent, and sometimes at- 
 tended with oppression, faintness, an inclination to 
 vomit, or a plentiful discharge of clear lymph, like 
 saliva. This pain may arise from various and differ- 
 ent causes; such as flatus; from sharp humours, either 
 acid, bilious, or rancid ; from worms gnawing and vel- 
 licating the coats of the stomach ; from acrid and pun- 
 gent food , such as spices, aromatics, fee. ; as also from 
 rheumatic and gouty humours, or surfeits ; from too 
 free a use of tea, or watery fluids relaxing the stomach, 
 &c. ; from the natural mucus being abraded, particu- 
 larly in the upper orifice of the stomach. 
 
 Cardialgia sputatoria. See Pyrosis. 
 
 Cardime'lech. (From KapSia, the heart, and me- 
 leck, Heb. a governor.) A fictitious term in Dolaeus’s 
 Encyclopedia, by which he would express a particular 
 active principle in the heart, appointed to what we 
 call the vital functions. 
 
 Cardimo'na. Pain at the stomach. 
 
 Cardinal flowers. See Lobelia. 
 
 Cardiname'ntum. (From cardo, a hinge.) An ar- 
 ticulation like a hinge. 
 
 CARDIO'GMUS. (From KapSiwaaio, to have a pain 
 in the stomach.) 1. A distressing pain at the prtecor- 
 dia or stomach. 
 
 192 
 
 2. An aneurism in or near the heart, which occa- 
 sions pain in the praecordia. 
 
 3. A variety of the Exangia aneurisma of Good’s 
 nosological arrangement. 
 
 CARDIO'NCHUS. (From KapSia, the heart, and 
 oyKog, a tumour.) An aneurism in the heart, or in the 
 aorta near the heart. 
 
 Cardiotro'tus. (From KapSia , the heart, and 
 TirpwoKu), to wound.) One who hath a wound in his 
 heart. 
 
 CARDI'TIS. (From KapSia, the heart.) Empres- 
 ma carditis of Good. Inflammation of the heart. It 
 is a genus of disease arranged by Cullen in the class 
 Pyrexia, and order Phlegmasia. It is known by py- 
 rexia, pain in the region of the heart, great anxiety, diffi- 
 culty of breathing, cough, irregular pulse, palpitation, 
 and fainting, and the other symptoms of inflammation. 
 
 The treatment of carditis is, in a great measure, 
 similar to that of pneumonia. It is necessary to take 
 blood freely, as well generally as locally, and apply a 
 blister near the part. Purging may be carried to a 
 greater extent than in pneumonia ; and the use of di- 
 gitalis is more important, to lessen the irritability of 
 the heart. It is equally desirable to promote diapho- 
 resis, but expectoration is not so much to be looked 
 for, unless indeed, as very often happens, the inflam- 
 mation should have extended, in some degree, to the 
 kings. 
 
 Cardite. See organic relics. 
 
 CA'RDO. A hinge. 1. The articulation called 
 
 Ginglymus. 
 
 2. The second vertebra of the neck. 
 
 Cardo'nium. Wine medicated with herbs. — Para- 
 celsus. 
 
 Cardopa'tium. The low carline thistle. Most pro- 
 bably the Carlina acaulis of Linnaeus, said to be dia- 
 phoretic. 
 
 CA'RDUUS. ( A carere, quasi aptus car end a lance , 
 being fit to tease wool; or from Kcipm, to abrade; so 
 named from its roughness, which abrades and tears 
 whatever it meets with.) The thistle or teasel. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Polygamia aqualis. 
 Carduus acanthus. The bear’s breech. 
 
 Carduus altilis. The artichoke. 
 
 Carduus arvensis. The way-thistle. See Serra- 
 tula arvensis. 
 
 Carduus benedictus. See Centaurea. 
 
 Carduus h-emorrhoidalis. The common creep- 
 ing way-thistle. Serratula arvensis of Linnaeus. 
 Carduus lacteus. See Carduus marianus 
 Carduus marie:. See Carduus marianus. 
 
 Carduus marianus. The systematic name of the 
 officinal Carduus maria. Common milk-thistle, or 
 Lady’s thistle. Carduus : foliis amplexicaulibus, has • 
 tato-pinnatifidis, spinosis ; calycibus aphyllis ; spinis 
 caliculatis , duplicato-spinosis, of Linnaeus. The seeds 
 of this plant, and the herb, have been employed medi- 
 cinally. The former contain a bitter oil, and are re- 
 commended as relaxants. The juice of the latter is 
 said to be salutary in dropsies, in the dose of four 
 ounces; and, according to Miller, to be efficacious 
 against pungent pains. The leaves when young sur- 
 pass, when boiled, the finest cabbage, and in that state 
 are diuretic. 
 
 Carduus sativus. The artichoke. 
 
 Carduus solstitialis. The Calcitrapa officinalis 
 of Linnaeus. 
 
 Carduus tomentosus. The woolly thistle. See 
 
 Onopordium acanthium. 
 
 CAREBA'RIA. (From Kapy, the head, and fiapos, 
 weight.) A painful and uneasy heaviness of the head. 
 
 CARE'NUM. (From xapy, the head.) Galen uses 
 this word for the head. 
 
 Carenum vinum. Strong wine. 
 
 Careum. (From Caria, the country whence they 
 were brought.) The caraway. 
 
 CA'REX. ( Carex , ids-, feem. from careo, not quia 
 viribus careat, but because, from its roughness, it is fit 
 ad carendum, to card, tease, or pull ) Sedge. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system 
 Class, Monacia; Order, Triandria. 
 
 Carex arenaria. The systematic name of the offi 
 cinal sarsaparilla germanica, which grows plentifully 
 on the sea coast. The root has been found serviceable 
 in some mucal affections of the trachea, in rheumatic 
 pains* and gouty affections. These roots, and those of 
 
CAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 the carer hirta , are mixed with the true sarsaparilla, 
 Which they much resemble. 
 
 C A' RICA. (From Caria, the place where they 
 were cultivated.) The fig. See Ficus carica. 
 
 Carica pataya. Papavv-tree. This is a native of 
 both Indies, and the Guinea coast of Africa. When 
 the roundish fruit are nearly ripe, the inhabitants of 
 India boil and eat them with their meat, as we do tur- 
 nips. They have somewhat the flavour of a pompion. 
 Previous to boiling, they soak them for some time in 
 salt and water, to extract the corrosive juice, unless 
 the meat they are to be boiled with should be very salt 
 and old, and then this juice being in them, will make 
 them as tender as a chicken. But they mostly pickle the 
 long fruit, and thus they make no bad succedaneum for 
 mango. The buds of the female flowers are gathered, 
 and made into a sweetmeat ; and the inhabitants are 
 such good husbands of the produce of this tree, that 
 they boil the shells of the ripe fruit into a repast, and 
 the insides are eaten with sugar in the manner of me- 
 lons. Every part of the papaw-tree, except the ripe 
 fruit, affords a milky juice, which is used, in the Isle 
 of France, as an effectual remedy for the tape-worm. 
 In Europe, however, whither it has been sent in the 
 concrete slate, it has not answered, perhaps from some 
 change it had undergone, or not having been given in 
 a sufficient dose. 
 
 A very remarkable circumstance regarding the pa- 
 paw-tree, is the extraction from its juice of a matter 
 exactly resembling the flesh or fibre of animals, and 
 hence called vegetable fibrin. 
 
 Caricum. (From Caricus, its inventor.) Carycum. 
 An ointment for cleansing ulcers, composed of helle- 
 bore, lead, and cantharides. 
 
 CA RIES. (From carah , Chald.) Oangrcna Ca- 
 ries of Good. Rottenness, mortification of the bones 
 [Cooper derives caries from keipo), to abrade. “It 
 is a disease of the bones, supposed to be very analo- 
 gous to ulceration of the soft parts ; and this compa- 
 rison is one of great antiquity, having been made by 
 Galen. However, by the generality of . the ancients, 
 caries was not discriminated from necrosis. 
 
 “ it was from the surgeons of the eighteenth century 
 that more correct opinions were derived respecting 
 caries. Until this period, writers had dene little more 
 than mentioning the complaint, and the methods of 
 treating it. Some new light was thrown upon the 
 subject by J. L. Petit, in his remarks upon exostosis 
 and caries. But, as he only spoke of the disorder as 
 one of the terminations of exostosis, he has not entered 
 far into the consideration of it. The best observations 
 on caries were first made by Dr. A. Monro, primus. 
 This memoir contains the earliest correct ideas of dry 
 caries, or necrosis, which is rightly compared to mor- 
 tification of the soft parts, and named gangrenous 
 caries. 
 
 “ The bones, like other parts of the body, are com- J 
 posed of arteries, veins, absorbent vessels, nerves, and 1 
 a cellular texture ; they are endued with vitality ; they j 
 are nourished, they grow, waste, are repaired, and 
 undergo various mutations, according to the age of the 
 individual ; and they are subject to diseases analogous 
 to those of the soft parts. To the phosphate of lime, 
 which is more or less distributed in their texture, they 
 owe all their solidity ; and, perhaps, it is to the same 
 earthy substance that the difference in their vital pro- 
 perties, and in their diseases, from those of the rest of 
 the body, is to be referred. In fact, this particular or- 
 ganization, and inferior vitality of the bones, are gene- 
 rally supposed to account for the small number, pecu- 
 liar character, and general slow progress of their dis- 
 eases.”—^ Cooper's Surg. Diet. A.] 
 
 Cari'ma. The cassada bread. 
 
 CARI'NA. The keel of a ship. 1. A name for- 
 merly applied to the hack bone. 
 
 2. In botany, the keel, or that part of the petals 
 Which compose a papilionaceous flower, consisting of 
 two, united or separate, which embrace the internal 
 or genital organs. See Corolla. 
 
 CARINATUS. Keel-shaped ; applied to leaves and 
 petals when the back is longitudinally prominent like 
 the keel of a boat ; as in the leaf of the Allium cari- 
 natum , and the petals of the Allium ampellprasum 
 Carum carui. 
 
 CARINTHINE. A subspecies of mineral augite 
 (bund in Carinthia. 
 
 CARIOUS. When a part of a bone is deprived of 
 
 N 
 
 its vitality, it is said to be carious, dead, hr rotten: 
 hence carious tooth, <fcc. 
 
 Ca'rium terra. Lime. 
 
 Carivilla'ndi. Sarsaparilla root. 
 
 CARLI'NA. (From Carolus , Charles the Great, of 
 Charlemagne ; because it was believed that an angel 
 showed it to him, and that, by the use of it, his army 
 was preserved from the plague.) Carline thistle. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system^ 
 Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Polygamia cequalis. The 
 officinal name of two kinds of plants. 
 
 Carlina acaulis. The systematic name of the 
 chamceleon album. Carlina; Cardopatium. Carline 
 thistle. Star thistle. Carlina — caule unijloro , flore 
 breviorc , of Linnaeus. The root of this plant is bitter, 
 and said to possess diaphoretic and anthelmintic 
 virtues." It is also extolled by foreign physicians in 
 the cure of acute, malignant, and chronic disorders, 
 particularly gravel and jaundice. 
 
 Carlina gummifera. Carduus pinea ; Ixine. Pine 
 thistle. This plant is the Atractylis gummifera of 
 Linnaeus. The root, when wounded, yields a milky, 
 viscous juice, which concretes into tenaceous masses, 
 at first whitish, resembling wax, when much handled 
 growing black ; it is said to be chewed with the same 
 views as mastich. 
 
 Carline thistle. See Carlina acaulis. 
 
 Ca'rlo sancto radix. St. Charles’s root, so called 
 by the Spaniards, on account of its great virtues. It is 
 found in Mechoachan, a province in America. Its 
 bark hath an aromatic flavour, with a bitter acrid 
 taste. The root itself consists of slender fibres. The 
 bark is sudorific, and strengthens the gums and sto- 
 mach. 
 
 CA'RMEN. ( Carmen , inis. neut. A verse; be- 
 cause charms usually consisted of a verse.) A charm ; 
 an amulet. 
 
 Carmes. (The Carmelite friars, Fr.) Carmelite 
 water; so named from its inventors; composed of 
 baum, lemon-peel, &c. 
 
 Carmina'ntia. See Carminative. 
 
 CARMEN ATIVE. (C arminativus ; from carmen , 
 a verse, or charm ; because practitioners, in ancient 
 times, ascribed their operation to a charm or enchant- 
 ment.) That which allays pain and dispels flatu- 
 lencies of the pi imac vise. The principal carminatives 
 are the semina cardamomi, anisi et carui ; olea essen- 
 tialia carui, anisi et juniperi ; confectio aromatica; 
 pulvis aromaticus; tinctura cardamomi ; tinctura cin- 
 namomi composita; zingiber; stimulants; tonics; 
 bitters ; and astringents. 
 
 CARMINE. A red pigment prepared from cochi- 
 neal. 
 
 CARMINIUM. The name given by the French 
 chemists to the colouring matter of cochineal. See 
 Coccus cacti. 
 
 Carnaba'dium. Caraway-seed. 
 
 CA'RNEA COLUMNA. A fleshy pillar or column. 
 The name of some fleshy fasciculi in the ventricles of 
 the heart. See Heart. 
 
 CARNELIAN. A subspecies of calcedony. 
 CARNICULA. (Diminutive of caro , carnis, flesh.)' 
 A small fleshy substance ; applied to the substance 
 which surrounds the gums. 
 
 CARNIFORMIS. (From caro , flesh, and forma , 
 likeness.) Having the appearance of flesh. It is com- 
 monly applied to an abscess, where the flesh surround- 
 ing the orifice is hardened, and of a firm consistence. 
 
 CARNOSUS. Fleshy; applied to loaves, pods, <fcc. 
 of a thick pulpy substance; as in the leaves of all 
 those plants called succulent, especially cedum cras- 
 sula , &c. 
 
 CA'RO. (Caro, ectrnis. foem.) 1. Flesh. The red 
 part or belly of a muscle. 
 
 2. The pulp of fruit. 
 
 Carolina. See Carlina. 
 
 CAROMEL. The smell exhaled from sugar at the 
 Calcining heat. 
 
 Caro'pt. The Amomum verum. 
 
 Caro'ra. A chemical vessel that resembles a 
 urinal. 
 
 Caro'sis. See Carus. 
 
 CARO'TA. See Daucus. 
 
 CAROTID. (From sapoin, to cause to sleep; be- 
 cause, if tied with a ligature, the animal becomes 
 comatose, and has the appearance of being asleep.) 
 An artery of the neck. See Carotid artery. 
 
 199 
 
CAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 Carotid artery. Arteria carotidea. The caro- 
 tids are Uvo considerable arteries that proceed, one on 
 each side of the cervical vertebra, to the head, to sup- 
 ply it with blood. The right carotid does not arise 
 immediately from the arch of the aorta, but is given 
 off from the arteria innoininata. The left arises from 
 the arch of the aorta. Each carotid is divided into 
 external and internal, or that portion without and that 
 within the cranium. The external gives off eight 
 branches, to the neck and face, viz. anteriorly , the su- 
 perior thyroideal, the sublingual, the inferior maxil- 
 lary, the external maxillary ; posteriorly, the internal 
 maxillary, the occipital, the external auditory, and the 
 temporal. The internal carotid or cerebral artery, 
 gives off four branches within the cavity of the crani- 
 um; the anterior cerebral, the posterior, the central 
 artery of the optic nerve, and the internal orbital. 
 
 Caro'um. The caraway-seed. 
 
 CA'RPASUS. (So named zsapa to uapov iroiyaai : 
 because it makes the person who eats it appear as if 
 he was asleep.) An herb, the juice of which was for- 
 merly called opocarpason , opocarpathon, or opocalpa- 
 son; according to Galen, it resembles myrrh; but is 
 esteemed highly poisonous. 
 
 Carpa'thicum balsamum. See Pinus Cemhra. 
 
 Carpentaria. (From carpentarius, a carpenter ; 
 tfnd so named from its virtues in healing cuts and 
 wounds made by a tool.) A vulnerary herb ; not pro- 
 perly known what it is, but believed to be the common 
 milfoil or yarrow, the Ackillcea millifolium of Linnsus. 
 
 CARPIIA'LEUS. (From *ap0w, to exsiccate.) 
 Hippocrates uses this word to mean dry , opposed to 
 moist. 
 
 CARPHOLO'GIA. (From *ap0o?, the nap of 
 clothes, and A eyw, to pluck.) Carpologia. A deliri- 
 ous picking of the bed-clothes, a symptom of great 
 danger in diseases. See Floccilatio. 
 
 CA'RPHUS. (From Kap<pr), a straw.) 1. In Hip- 
 pocrates it signifies a mote, or any small substance. 
 
 2. A pustule of the smallest kind. 
 
 3. The herb fenugreek. 
 
 CA'RPIA. (From carpo, to pluck, as lint is made 
 from linen cloth.) Lint. 
 
 Carpi'smus. The w rist. 
 
 CARPOBA'LSAMUM. (From icapiros, fruit, and 
 fiaXoapov, balsam.) See Amyris gileadensis. 
 
 CARPOLOGIA. See Carphologia. 
 
 CARPOTICA. (Caipolicus ; from Kapruxris, frui- 
 tio, from Kapnoos, fructus.) The name of an order of 
 diseases in the class Geneiica of Good’s Nosology; 
 diseases afflicting the impregnation. It embraces four 
 genera. 1. Paracyesis , morbid pregnancy. 2. Paro 
 dyniu , morbid labour. 3. Eccyesis , extra uterine fce- 
 taiion. 4. Pseudocyesis, spurious pregnancy. 
 
 CA'RPUS. ( Kapnosi the wrist.) The wrist, or 
 carpus. It is situated between the forearm and hand. 
 See Bone. 
 
 CARROT. See Daucus carota. 
 
 Carrot , candy. See Athamanta Cretensis. 
 
 Carrot poultice. See Cataplasma dauci. 
 
 CA'RTHAMUS. (From KaOaipio, to purge.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linmsan system. 
 Class, Syngenesia; Order, Polygamia aqualis. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the saffron flower. 
 See Carthamus tinctorius. 
 
 Carthamus tinctorius. The systematic name 
 of the saffron flower, or bastard saffron, called also 
 ( nicus; Crocus saracenicus ; Carthamum officinarum ; 
 Curduus sativus. Carthamus-^foliis ovatis, integris, 
 serrato-aculeatis of Linnaeus. The seeds, freed from 
 their shells, have been celebrated as a gentle cathartic, 
 in the dose of one or two drachms. They are also 
 supposed to be diuretic and expectorant; particularly 
 useful in humoral asthma, and similar complaints. 
 The carthamus lanatus is considered in France as a 
 febrifuge and sudorific. The dried flowers are fre- 
 quently mixed with saffron, to adulterate it. The 
 plant is cultivated in many places on account of its 
 flowers, which are used as a dye. 
 
 “In some of the deep reddish, yellow, or orange- 
 coloured flowers, the yellow matter seems to be of the 
 same kind with that of the pure yellow flowers ; but 
 the red to be of a different kind from the pure red 
 ones. Watery menstrua take up only the yellow', and 
 leave the red, which may afterward be extracted by 
 alkohol, or by a w r eak solution of alkali. Such par- 
 ticularly are the saffron-coloured flowers of carthamus. 
 
 These, after the yellow matter has been extracted bv 
 water, are said to give a tincture to ley ; from which, 
 on standing at rest for some time, a deep red fecula 
 subsides called safflower, and from the countri</ 
 whence it is commonly brought to us, Spanish red an/ 
 China lake. This pigment impregnates alkohol with 
 a beautiful red tincture ; but communicates no colour 
 to water. 
 
 Rouge is prepared from carthamus. For this pur- 
 pose the red colour is extracted by a solution of the 
 subcarbonate of soda, and precipitated by lemon juice 
 previously depurated by standing. This precipitate is 
 dried on earthen plates, mixed with talc, or French 
 chalk, reduced to a powder by means of the leaves of 
 shave-grass, triturated with it till they are both very 
 fine, and then sifted. The fineness of the powder and 
 proportion of the precipitate constitute the difference 
 between the finer and cheaper rouge. It is likewise 
 spread very thin on saucers, and sold in this state for 
 dying. 
 
 Carthamus is used for dying silk of a poppy, cherry, 
 rose, or bright orange-red. After the yellow matter 
 is extracted as above, and the cakes opened, it is put 
 into a deal trough, and sprinkled at different times 
 with pearl ashes, or rather soda, well powdered and 
 sifted, in the proportion of six pounds to a hundred, 
 mixing the alkali well as it is put in. The alkali 
 should be saturated with carbonic acid. The cartha- 
 mus is then put on a cloth in a trough with a grated 
 bottom, placed on a larger trough, and cold water poured 
 on, till the large trough is filled. And this is repeated, 
 with the addition of a little more alkali toward the 
 end, till the carthamus is exhausted and become yellow. 
 Lemon juice is then poured into the bath, till it is 
 turned of a fine cherry colour, and after it is well 
 stirred, the silk is immersed in it. The silk is wrung, 
 drained, and passed through fresh baths, washing and 
 drying after every operation, till it is' of a proper 
 colour ; when it is brightened in not water, and lemon 
 juice. For a poppy or fire colour a slight annotto 
 ground is first given ; but the silk should not be alumcd. 
 For a pale carnation a little soap should be put into 
 the bath. All these baths must be used as soon as 
 they are made ; and cold, because heat destroys th« 
 colour of the red feculte.” 
 
 CARTHEUSER, John Frederick, a professor of 
 medicine at Francfort, on the Oder, acquired consider- 
 able reputation about the middle of the last century, 
 by several luminous works on botany and pharmacy; 
 especially his “ Rudimenta Materiae Medicse Rationa- 
 lis," and “ De Genericis quibusdam Plantarum Prin- 
 cipiis.” He had two sons, Frederick Augustus and 
 William, also of the medical profession, and authors 
 of some less important works. 
 
 Carthusia'nus. (From the monks of that order, 
 who first invented it.) A name of the precipitated 
 sulphur of antimony. 
 
 CARTILAGE. See Cartilago. 
 
 CARTILAGINEUS. Cartilaginous. 1. Applied, 
 in anatomy, to parts which naturally, or from disease, 
 have a cartilaginous consistence. 
 
 2. In botany, to leaves which have a hard or horny 
 leaf-edge, as in several species of saxifrage. See Leaf. 
 
 CARTILA'GO. ( Cartilago , inis. fcem. Quasi 
 
 carnilago ; from caro , camis, flesh.) A white elastic, 
 glistening substance, growing to bones, and commonly 
 called gristle. Cartilages are divided, by anatomists, 
 into obducent , which cover the moveable articulations 
 of bones; imer-articular, which are situated between 
 the articulations, and uniting cartilages, which unite 
 one bone with another. Their use is to facilitate the 
 mot ions of bones, or to connect them together. 
 
 The chemical analysis of cartilage affords one-third 
 the weight of the bones, when the calcareous salts are 
 removed by digestion in dilute muriatic acid. It re- 
 sembles coagulated albumen. Nitric acid converts it 
 into gelatin. With alkalies it forms an animal soap. 
 Cartilage is the primitive paste, into which the calca- 
 reous salts are deposited in the young animal. In the 
 disease rickets, the earthy ma'ter is withdrawn by 
 morbid absorption, and the bones return into the state 
 nearly of flexible cartilage. Hence arise the distor 
 tions characteristic of this disease. 
 
 Cartilago annularis. See Cartilago ericoidea. 
 
 Cartilago arxt.enoidea. See Larynx. 
 
 Cartilago cricoidka. The cricoid cartilage be 
 longs to the larynx, and is situated between the thyroid 
 
CAR 
 
 CAS 
 
 and arytenoid cartilages and the trachea; it consti- 
 tutes, as it were, the basis of the many annular carti- 
 lages of the trachea. 
 
 CaR.tila.go ensiformis. Cartilago xiphoidea. En- 
 siform cartilage. A cartilage shaped somewhat like 
 a sword or dagger, attached to the lowermost part of 
 the sternum, just at the pit of the stomach. 
 
 Cartilago scutiformis. See Thyroid cartilage. 
 
 Cartilago thyroidea. See Thyroid cartilage. 
 
 Cartilago xiphoidea. See Cartilago ensiformis. 
 
 CA'RUI. (Qaruia. Arabian.) The caraway. See 
 Carum. 
 
 * CA'RUM. (K apos; so named from Caria , a pro- 
 vince of Asia.) The Caraway. 1. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Limuean system. Class, Pen- 
 tandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the caraway plant. 
 Sec Carum carui. 
 
 Carum carui. ‘The systematic name for the plant, 
 the seeds of whichsare called caraways. It is also 
 called Carvi ; Cuminum pratense; Carus ; Caruon. 
 The seeds are well known to have a pleasant spicy 
 smell, and a warm aromatic taste ; and, on this ac- 
 count, are used for various economical purposes. They 
 are esteemed to be carminative, cordial, and stomachic, 
 and recommended in dyspepsia, flatulencies, and other 
 symptoms attending hysterical and hypochondriacal 
 disorders. An essential oil and distilled water are 
 directed to be prepared from them by the London 
 College. 
 
 CA'RUNCLE. ( Caruncula ; diminutive of caro, 
 flesh.) Ecphynia caruncula of Good. A little fleshy 
 excrescence; as the caruncula} myrtiformes, carun- 
 culae lachrymales, &. c. 
 
 CARUNCULA. See Caruncle. 
 
 Caruncula lachrymalis. A long conoidal gland, 
 red externally, situated in the internal canthus of 
 each eye, before the union of the eyelids. It appears 
 to be formed of numerous sebaceous glands, from 
 which many small hairs grow. The hardened smegma 
 observable in this part of the eye in the morning, is 
 separated by this caruncle. 
 
 Caruncula mamillares. The extremities of the 
 tubes in the nipple. 
 
 Caruncula myrtiformes. When the hymen has 
 been lacerated by attrition, there remain in its place 
 two, three, or four caruncles, which have received the 
 name of myrtiform. 
 
 Caruncul.f papillares. The protuberances within 
 the pelvis of the kidney, formed by the papillous sub- 
 stance of the kidney. 
 
 Ca'ruon. See Carum. 
 
 CA'RUS. (Kapoj; from xapa, the head, as being 
 the part affected.) Caros ; Carosis. 1. Insensibility 
 and sleepiness, as in apoplexy, attended with quiet 
 respiration. 
 
 2. A lethargy, or a profound sleep, without fever. 
 
 3. Dr. Good gives this name to a genus in liis Noso- 
 logy, embracing those diseases characterized by mus- 
 cular immobility ; mental or corporeal torpitude, or 
 both. It has six species ; Cams asphyxia ; ccstasis ; 
 catalepsia ; lethargus ; apoplexia ; paralysis. 
 
 4. The caraway seed. 
 
 Ca'rva. The cassia lignea. 
 
 Cary'don. See Caryedon. 
 
 Carye'don. (From Kapva, a nut.) Carydon. A 
 sort of fracture, where the bone is broken into small 
 pieces, like the shell of a cracked nut. 
 
 Caryocosti'num. An electuary; so named from 
 two of its ingredients, the clove and costtis. 
 
 CARYOPHYLLA'TA. (From KapvotpvWov , the 
 caryophyllus ; so named, because it smells like the 
 caryophyllus, or clove July flower.) See Oeum ur- 
 banurn. 
 
 Caryophylloi'des cortex. See Laurus culilawan. 
 
 CARYOPIIY'LLUM. (K apvotpvWov, from Kapvov, 
 a nut, and cftvAXov, a leaf ; so named because it was 
 supposed t q be the leaf of the Indian nut.) The clove. 
 See Eugenia caryophyllata. 
 
 Caryophyllum aromaticum. See Eugenia caryo- 
 phyllata. 
 
 Caryophillum rubrum. The clove pink. See 
 JDianthus caryophyllus. 
 
 CARYOPHY'LLUS. The clove-tree. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linncean system. Class, 
 Polyandria ; Order, Monogynia. See Eugenia caro- 
 
 ■lhyllata. 
 
 N 2 
 
 Caryophyllus aromatjcus americancs. See 
 Myrtus pimenta. 
 
 Caryophyllus hortensis. See Dianthus caryo- 
 phyllus. 
 
 Caryophyllus vulgaris. See Geum urbanum. 
 
 Caryo'tis. (From Kapvov, a nut.) Caryota. Galon 
 gives this name to a superior sort or date, of the shape 
 of a nut. 
 
 CASCARI'LLA. (Diminutive of cascara, the 
 bark, or shell. Spanish.) A name given originally 
 to small specimens of cinchona ; but now applied to 
 another bark. See Croton cascarilla. 
 
 Cas'chu. See Acacia catechu. 
 
 Cashew-nut. See Anacardium occidentals. 
 
 Cashow. See Acacia catechu. 
 
 CASEIC ACID. Acidum caseicum. The name 
 given by Proust to an acid formed in cheeses, to which 
 he ascribes their flavour. 
 
 Ca'sia. See Cassia. 
 
 Casmina'ris. See Cassumuniar. 
 
 Ca'ssa. (Arabian.) The breast. 
 
 CASSA'DA. See Jatropha manihot. 
 
 Ca'ssamum. The fruit of the balsam ofGilead-tree, 
 or Amyrus opobalsamum. 
 
 Ca'ssava. See Jatropha manihot. 
 
 CASSEBOHM, Frederic, a professor of anatomy 
 at Halle in Saxony, published, in 1730, a treatise on the 
 difference between the Foetus and Adult, in which he 
 notices the descent of the testicle from the abdomen ; 
 and, four years after, a very minute and exact descrip- 
 tion of the ear. He likewise explained, in subsequent 
 publications, the manner of dissecting the muscles and 
 the viscera ; but an early death prevented his com- 
 pleting his design of elucidating the anatomy of the 
 whole body in the same way. 
 
 CASSERIUS, Julius, was born of humble parents 
 at Placentia, in 1545. He became servant to Fabri- 
 cius at Padua, who, observing his talent, first taught 
 him anatomy, then made him his assistant, and finally 
 coadjutor in the professorship in 1609. He pursued 
 the study with uncommon zeal, expending almost all 
 his profits in procuring subjects, and in having draw- 
 ings and prints made of the parts, which he discovered, 
 or traced more accurately than his predecessors. He 
 employed comparative anatomy, not as a substitute 
 for, but only as a clue to that of the human subject. 
 He published an account of the organs of voice and 
 hearing, which he afterward extended to the other 
 senses, explaining also the uses of these parts. Some 
 years after his death, in 1616, the rest of his plates, 
 amounting to 78, with the explanations, were pub- 
 lished with the works of Spigelius. 
 
 CA'SSIA. (From the Arabic katsia , which is from 
 katsa, to tear off ; so called from the act of stripping 
 the bark from the tree.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linncean system. Class, Decandria ; 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Cassia bark. See Laurus cassia. 
 
 Cassia caryophyllata. The clove bark tree. 
 See Myrtus caryophyllata. 
 
 Cassia fistula. Cassia nigra; Cassia fistularis ; 
 Alexandrina; Chaiarxambar ; Canna ; Cassia solu- 
 tiva; Tlai Xiem. The purging cassia. This tree, 
 Cassia — foliis quinquejugis ovatis acuminatis gla- 
 bris , petiolis cglandulatis of Linnaeus, is a native of 
 both Indies. The pods of the East India cassia are 
 of a less diameter, smoother, and afford a blacker, 
 sweeter, and more grateful pulp, than those which are 
 brought from the West Indies. Those pods which are 
 the heaviest, and in which the seeds do not rattle on 
 being shaken, are commonly the best, and contain the 
 most pulp, which is the part medicinally employed, 
 and to be obtained in the manner described in the 
 pharmacopoeias. The best pulp is of a bright shining 
 black colour, and of a sweet tAste, with a slight degree 
 of acidity. It has been long used as a laxative medi- 
 cine, and being gentle in its operation, and seldom dis- 
 turbing the bowels, is well adapted to children, and to 
 delicate or pregnant women. Adults, however, find 
 it of little effect, unless taken in a very large dose, as 
 an ounce or more ; and, therefore, to them this pulp is 
 rarely given, but usually conjoined with some of the 
 brisker purgatives. The officinal preparation of this 
 drug is the confectio cassiae ; it is also an ingredient in 
 the confectio senna*. 
 
 Cassia fistularis. Sec Cassia fistula. 
 
 Cassia latinorum. See Osyris. 
 
 195 
 
CAS 
 
 CAT 
 
 Cassia u$t; ea. See JLaurus cassia. 
 
 Cassia monspeliensium. See Osyns. 
 
 Cassia kigha. See Cassia fistula. 
 
 Cassia poetica. Poet’s rosemary ; a plant which 
 grows in the south of Europe, aucl is said to be astrin- 
 gent. See Osyris. 
 
 Cassia , purging. See Cassia fistula. 
 
 Cassia senna. The systematic name of the plant 
 which affords senna. Senna alexandrina; Senna 
 italica. Senna, or Egyptian cassia. Cassia— foliis 
 sejugis subovatis, petiolis cglandulatis of Linnaeus. 
 The leaves of senna, which are imported here from 
 Alexandria, for medicinal use, have rather a disagree- 
 able smell, and a subacrid, bitterish, nauseous taste. 
 They are in common use as a purgative. The formulas 
 given of the senna by the colleges, are in infusion, a 
 compound powder, a tincture, and an electuary. See 
 Inf u sum sennec 1 &.C. 
 
 Cassia solutiva. See. Cassia fistula. 
 
 Cassia Marylandica. See American senna. 
 
 Cassias aramentum. The pulp of cassia. 
 
 Cassia; flores. What are called cassia flowers 
 in the shops, are the flowers of the true cinnamon- 
 tree, Laurus cinnamomum of Linnaeus. They possess 
 aromatic and adstringent virtues, and may be success- 
 fully employed in decoctions, &c. in all cases where 
 cinnamon is recommended. See Laurus cinnamo- 
 mum. • 
 
 Cassia; pulpa. See Cassia fistula. 
 
 Cassius's Precipitate. The purple powder, which 
 forms on a plate of tin immersed in a solution of gold. 
 It is used to paint in enamel. 
 
 Ca'ssob. An obsolete term for kali. 
 
 Cassoleta. W arm fumigations described by Mar- 
 cell us. 
 
 Cassonada. Sugar. 
 
 CASSUMMU'NIAR. (Of uncertain derivation ; 
 perhaps Indian.) Casamunar ; Casmina; Risagon; 
 Bengalc Indorum. The root, occasionally exhibited 
 under one of these names, is brought from the East ! 
 Indies. It comes over in irregular slices of various 
 forms, some cut transversely, others longitudinally. 
 The cortical part is marked with circles of a dusky 
 brown colour: the internal part is paler, and une- 
 qually yelloAv. It possesses moderately warm, bitter, 
 and aromatic qualities, and a smell like ginger. It is 
 recommended in hysterical, epilectic, and paralytic 
 affections. 
 
 CASTA'NEA. (Kas-avov ; from Castana , a city in 
 Thessaly, whence they were brought.) See Fagus 
 cast an c a. 
 
 Castanea equina. The horse-chesnut. S eeJEscu- 
 lus hippo cast anum. 
 
 CASTELLANUS, Peter, or Du Chatel, was 
 born at Grammont, in Flanders, in 1583. His rapid 
 improvement in the Greek language procured him the 
 professorship, at Lovain, in 1609; but he did not gra- 
 duate in medicine till nine years after. At the same 
 period, he published the lives of eminent physicians 
 in Latin, written in a concise but very entertaining 
 manner, with useful references to the original authori- 
 ties. He died in 1632. 
 
 CASTELLUS, Bartholomew, an Italian physi- 
 cian, who practised at Messina about the end of the 
 16th century. He was author of two works, both for 
 a long time extremely popular, a Synopsis of Medi- 
 cine, and “ Lexicon Medicum Graeco-Lalinum,” in 
 which great learning and judgment are conspicuous. 
 
 Castjoe. See Acacia catechu. 
 
 CASTLE-LEOD. The name of a place in Ross- 
 shive, in Scotland, where there is a sulphureous spring, 
 celebrated for the cure of cutaneous diseases and foul 
 ulcers. 
 
 CASTOR. ( Castor : from Kagwp, the beaver, 
 quasi yaj-wp; from ya^r/p, the belly: because of the 
 largeness of its belly ; or « castravdo , because he was 
 said to castrate himself in order to escape the hunters.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of animals. 
 
 2. The English name of the Castoreum of the phar- 
 macopoeias, a peculiar concrete substance obtained 
 from the Castor fiber of Linnteus. See Castor fiber. 
 
 Castor fiber. The systematic name of the bea- 
 ver, an amphibious quadruped inhabiting some parts 
 of Prussia, Russia, Germany, Sec. ; but the greatest 
 number of these animals is met with in Canada. The 
 name of castoreum^ or castor, is given to two bags, 
 situated in the inguinal regions of the beaver, which 
 
 contain a very odorous substance, soft, and almost 
 fluid when recently cut from the animal, but which 
 dries, and assumes a resinous consistence in process 
 of time. The best comes from Russia. It is of a gray - 
 ish yellow, or light brown colour. Itconsists of a muci- 
 lage, a bitter extract, a resin, an essential oil, in which 
 the peculiar smell appears to reside, and a flaky crys- 
 talline matter, much resembling the adipocire of bi i- 
 ary calculi. Castor has an acrid, bitter, and nauseous 
 taste ; its smell is strong and aromatic, yet at the same 
 time foetid. It is used medicinally, as a powerful an- 
 tispasmodic in hysterica and hypochondriacal affec- 
 tions, and in convulsions, in doses of from 10 to 30 
 grains. It has also been successfully administered 
 in epilepsy and tetanus. It is occasionally adulterated 
 with dried blood, gum-ammoniacum, or galhanum, 
 mixed with a little of the powder of castor, and some 
 quantity of the fat of the beaver. 
 
 Castor oil. See Ricinus. 
 
 Castor , Russian. See Castor fiber. 
 
 CASTOREUM. See Castor fiber. 
 
 Castori'um. See Castoreum. 
 
 CASTRATION. ( Castratio , onis. f. ; from castro , 
 to emasculate, quia castrando vis libidinis extingui - 
 tur.) I. A chirurgical operation, by which a testicle 
 is removed from the body. 
 
 2. Botanists apply this term to the removal of the 
 anthera of a flower, and to a plant naturally wanting 
 this organ. 
 
 CASTRE'NSIS. (From castra, a camp.) Belong*- 
 ing to a camp: applied to those diseases with which 
 soldiers, encamped in marshy places,. are afflicted. 
 
 CATA 'BASIS. (From Kana6aivu, to descend.) 
 An operation downwards. 
 
 CATABI BAS1S. (From xara&Sagw, to cause to 
 descend.) An expulsion of the humours downwards. 
 
 CATABLACEU'SIS. (From KaraShaKcv w, to be 
 useless.) Hippocrates uses this word to signify care- 
 lessness and negligence in the attendance on and ad- 
 ! ministration to the sick. 
 
 Catable'ma. (From KaraSaWu), to throw round.) 
 The outermost fillet, which secures the rest of the 
 bandages. 
 
 CATABRONCHE'SIS. (From Ka^a, and /3poy%of, 
 the throat ; or na'JaBpoyx ^, 10 swallow.) The act 
 of swallowing. 
 
 CATACAU'MA. (From Ka'JaKaiu, to burn.) A 
 burn or scald. 
 
 CATACAU'SIS. (From xa7axaiw, to bum.) 1. The 
 act of combustion, or burning. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of diseases in Dr. Good’o 
 Nosology : general combustibility of the body. It has 
 only one species, Catacavsis ebriosa. 
 
 CATACECLI MENUS. (From KalafiXivopai, to 
 iie down.) Keeping the bed, from the violence of a 
 disease. 
 
 CATACECRA'MENUS. (From Ka'IaKcpavvo/u, 
 to reduce to small particles.) Broken into small 
 pieces : applied to fractures. 
 
 Catacera'stica. (From xaraxrpavvu/u, to mix 
 together.) Medicines which obtund the acrimony of 
 humours, by mixing with them and reducing them. 
 
 CATAGLIDE'SIS. (From Ka'Jax^iSau), to indulge 
 in delicacies.) A gluttonous indulgence in sloth and 
 delicacies, to the generation of diseases. 
 
 CATACHRISMA. Anointment. 
 
 CATACHRI'STON. (From KaJaxP^j to anoint.) 
 An ointment. 
 
 CATA'CLASIS. (From Ka'JaK\au> ) to break, or dis- 
 tort.) Distorted eyelids. 
 
 CA'TACLEIS. (From Ka'Ja, beneath, and kXcis, 
 the clavicle.) Catacleis. The subclavlcle, or first rib, 
 which is placed immediately under the clavicle. 
 
 CATACLI'NES. (From KaJaicXivio, to lie down.) 
 One who, by disease, is fixed to his bed. 
 
 CATA'CLISIS. (From xa7axX(vw, to lie down.) A 
 lying down. Also incurvation. 
 
 CATACLY'SMA. (From Ka'JaxXvQfi), to wash.) A 
 clyster. 
 
 CATACLY'SMUS. (From Ka'JaKXv^o), to wash.) 
 1. An embrocation. 
 
 2. A dashing of water upon any part. 
 
 Catac rb'mnos. (From Ka'Ja, and Kpppvos, a preci- 
 pice.) Hippocrates means, by this word, a swoln and 
 inflamed throat, from the exuberance of the parts. 
 
 GATACRU'SIS. (From KaJaKpovo), to drive back..) 
 A revulsion of humours. 
 
CAT 
 
 Catadotjle'sis. (From Ka'JaSov^oo), to enslave.) 
 The subduing of passions, as in a phrensy, or fever. 
 
 CATH2GIZESIS. (From Ka']aiyi^(o, to repel.) A 
 revdlsion or rushing back of humours, or wind in the 
 intestines. 
 
 CAT^EONE'SIS, (From Ka'Jaiovtu, to irrigate.) 
 Irrigation by a plentiful affusion of liquor on some 
 pan of the body. 
 
 CATA'GMA. (From Ka]a, and ayw, to break.) A 
 fracture. Galen says a solution of the bone is called 
 catagma, and elcos is a solution of the continuity of 
 the flesh : that when it happens to a cartilage, it lias 
 no name, though Hippocrates calls it catagma. 
 
 Catagma’tica. (.From Kalaypa, a fracture.) Ca- 
 lagmatics. Remedies which promote the formation of 
 callus. 
 
 Catago'ge. (From Ka'JayopaL, to abide.) The seat 
 or region of a disease or part. 
 
 Catagyio'sjs. (From Ka'Jayviom, to debilitate.) 
 An imbecility and enervation of the strength and 
 limbs. 
 
 CATALE'PSIS. (From KaJaXapSavu, to seize, to 
 hold.) Cutoche; Cato elms ; Congelatio ; Detent io ; 
 Encatalepsis ; by Hippocrates, Aphonia; by Antigenes, 
 Anaudia ; by Caelius Aurelianus, Apprehension Op- 
 pressio ; Comprehensio ; Cams catalepsia of Good; 
 Apoplexia cataleptica of Cullen. Catalepsy. A sudden 
 suppression of motion and sensation, the body remain- 
 ing in the same posture that it was in when seized. 
 
 Dr. Cullen says, he has never seen the catalepsy ex- 
 cept when counterfeited ; and is of opinion, that many 
 of those cases related by other authors, have also been 
 counterfeited. It is said to come on suddenly, being 
 only preceded by some languor of body and mind, and 
 to return by paroxysms. The patients are said to be 
 for some minutes, sometimes (though rarely) for some 
 hours, deprived of their senses, and all power of 
 voluntary motion ; but constantly retaining the posi- 
 tion in which they were first seized, whether lying or 
 sitting; and if the limbs be put into any other posture 
 during the lit, they will keep the posture in which they 
 are placed. When they recover from the paroxysm, 
 they remember nothing of what passed during the time 
 of it, but are like persons awakened out of a sleep. 
 
 Catalo'tica. (From KaJaXoaw, to grind down.) 
 Medicines to soften and make smooth the rough edges 
 and crust of cicatrices. 
 
 CATA'LYSIS. (KaraXuo-tf : from KaraXvo), to dis- 
 solve or destroy.) It signifies a palsy, or such a reso- 
 lution as happens before the death of the patient ; also 
 that dissolution which constitutes death. 
 
 CATAMARA'SMUS. (From Kajapapaivo), to grow 
 thin.) 1. An emaciation of the body. 
 
 2. The resolution of tumours. 
 
 CATAMASSE'SIS. (From KaJapaaiTopai, to man- 
 ducate.) The grinding of the teeth, and biting of the 
 tongue; common in epilepsy. 
 
 CATAME'NIA. ( Catamenia , orurn , neut. pleur. ; 
 from Kaja, according to, and pyv, the month.) Menses. 
 The monthly discharge from the uterus of females, be- 
 tween the ages of 14 and 45. Many have questioned 
 whether this discharge arose from a mere rupture of 
 vessels, or whether it was owing to a secretory action 
 There can be little doubt of the truth of the latter. 
 The secretory organ is composed of the arterial ves- 
 sels situated in the fundus of the uterus. The dissec- 
 tion of women, who have died during the time of their 
 menstruating, proves this. Sometimes, though very 
 rarely, women, during pregnancy, menstruate ; and 
 when this happens, the discharge takes place from thc- 
 arterial vessels of the vagina. During pregnancy and 
 lactation, when the person is in good health, the cata- 
 menia, for the most part, cease to flow. The quantity 
 a female menstruates at each time is very various ; de- 
 pending on climate, and a variety of other circum- 
 stances. It is commonly in England from five to six 
 ounces; it rarely exceeds eight. Its duration is from 
 three to four, and sometimes, though rarely, five days 
 With respect to the nature of the discharge, it differs 
 very much from pure blood ; it never coagulates ; but 
 is sometimes grumous, and membranes like the decidua 
 are formed in difficult menstruations: in some women 
 it always smells rank and peculiar; in others it is ino- 
 dorous. The use of this monthly secretion is said to 
 be to render the uterus fit for the conception and nutri- 
 tion of the foetus ; therefore girls rarely conceive before 
 the catamenia appear, and women rarely after their 
 
 CAT 
 
 entire cessation ; but very easily soon after menstrua- 
 tion. 
 
 Catana'nce. Succory. 
 
 Cataniphthxs. (From Ka'Javm'Ju), to wash. 
 Washed, or scoured. Used by Hippocrates of a diar- 
 rhoea washed and cleansed by boiled milk. 
 
 Catantle'ma. (From Ka7 ffl v7Aaw, to pour upon.) A 
 lotion by infusion of water, or medicated fluids. 
 
 Catantle'sis. A medicated fluid. 
 
 CATAPA'SMA. (Eroin /carairacro-w, to sprinkle., 
 Catapastum ; Conspersio ; Epipaston ; Pasma; Sym- 
 pasma; Aspersio ; Aspergo. The ancient Greek phy- 
 sicians meant by this, any dry medicine reduced to 
 powder, to be sprinkled on the body. Their various 
 forms and uses may be seen in Paul of Egina, lib. vii. 
 cap. xiii. 
 
 CATAPAU'SIS. (From Kajaizavw, to rest, or cease.) 
 That rest or cessation from pain which proceeds from 
 the resolution of uneasy tumours. 
 
 CATAPE'LTES. (From Ka'Ja, against, and aeXry, 
 a shield.) 1. This word means a sling, a gianado, dr 
 battery. 
 
 2. It was formerly used to signify the medicine 
 which heals the wounds and bruises made by such an 
 instrument. 
 
 CATA'PHORA. (From Karacpepu), to make sleepy.) 
 A preternatural propensity to sleep ; a mild apoplexy ; 
 a species of Dr. Good’s Carus Lethargus ; remissive 
 lethargy. 
 
 Cataphra'cta. (Erom xa7a0pa<r(rw, to fortify.) A 
 bandage on' the thorax. 
 
 CATAPL A'SMA. ( Cataplasma , m.atis. neut. ; from 
 Ka'JaTrXaaau), to spread like a plaster.) A poultice. 
 The following are among the most useful: — 
 
 Cataplasma acetos.®. Sorrel poultice. The leaves 
 are to be beaten in a mortar into a pulp. A good appli- 
 cation to scorbutic ulcers. 
 
 Cataplasma aeratum. See Cataplasma fermenti. 
 
 Cataplasma aluminis. This application was 
 formerly used to inflammation of the eyes, which was 
 kept up from weakness of the vessels ; it is now seldom 
 used, a solution of alum being mostly substituted. 
 
 Cataplasma conii. Hemlock poultice. Rs.Conii 
 foliorum exsiccatorum 3j. Aquae fontanae, Ibij. To 
 be boiled till only a pint remains, when as much lin- 
 seed-meal as necessary is to be added. This is an ex- 
 cellent application to many cancerous and scrofulous 
 ulcers, and other malignant ones ; frequently producing 
 great diminution of the pain of such diseases, and im- 
 proving their appearance. Justamond preferred the 
 fresh herb bruised. 
 
 Cataplasma cumini. Take of cumin seeds, one 
 pound ; bay-berries, the leaves of water germander 
 dried, Virginia snake-root, of each three ounces; cloves, 
 one ounce ; with honey equal to thrice the weight of the 
 powder formed : of these make a cataplasm. It was for- 
 merly called Theriaca Londinensis. This is a warm and 
 stimulating poultice, and was formerly much used as 
 an irritating antiseptic application to gangrenous 
 ulcers, and the like. It is now seldom ordered. 
 
 Cataplasma dattci. Carrot poultice. R. Radicis 
 dauei rccentis, Ibj. Bruise it in a mortar into a pulp. 
 Some, perhaps, with reason, recommend the carrots to 
 be first boiled. The carrot poultice is employed as 
 an application to ulcerated cancers, scrofulous sores 
 of an irritable kind, and various inveterate malignant 
 ulcers. 
 
 Cataplasma fermenti. Yest cataplasm. Take 
 of flour a pound ; yest half a pint. Mix and expose 
 to a gentle heat, until the mixture begins to rise. This 
 is a celebrated application in cases of sloughing and 
 mortification. 
 
 Cataplasma fuci. This is prepared by bruising a 
 quantity of the marine plant, commonly called sea- 
 tang, which is afterward to be applied by way of a 
 poultice. Its chief use is in cases of scrofula, white 
 swellings, and glandular tumours more especially. 
 When this vegetable cannot be obtained in its recent 
 state, a common poultice of sea-water and oatmeal 
 has been subtituted by the late Mr. Hunter, and other 
 surgeons of eminence. 
 
 Cataplasma lini. Linseed poultice. R. Farina 
 lini, Ibss. Aqua; ferventis, Ibjss. The powder is to be 
 gradually sprinkled into the water, while they are 
 quickly blended together w ith a spoon. This is the 
 best and most convenient of all emollient poultices for 
 common cases, and has, in a great measure, super- 
 
CAT 
 
 OAT 
 
 Reded the bread and milk one, so much in use for- 
 merly. 
 
 Cataplasma plumbi acetatis. R. Liquoris plumbi 
 acetatis, 3j. Aquie distill. Ibj. Micae panis, q. s. 
 Misce. Practitioners, who place much confidence in 
 the virtues of lead, often use this poultice in cases of 
 inflammation. 
 
 Cataplasma sinapkos. See Cataplasma sinapis. 
 
 Cataplasma sinapis. Mustard cataplasm. Take 
 of mustard-seed, linseed, of each pow'dered half a 
 pound; boiling vinegar, as much as is sufficient. 
 Mix until it acquires the consistence of a cataplasm. 
 
 CATAPLE'XIS. (From Kara, and zsyycau), to 
 strike.) Any sudden stupefaction, or deprivation of 
 sensation, in any of the members, or organs. 
 
 Catafo'sis. (From Karainvu j, to swallow down.) 
 According to Aretteus, it signifies the instruments of 
 deglutition. 
 
 Catapo'tium. ( KarancTiov ; from Karamvco, to 
 swallow down.) A pill. 
 
 CATAPSY'XIS. (From to refrigerate.) A 
 
 coldness, or chillness, without shivering, either univer- 
 sal, or of some particular part. 
 
 CATAPTO'SIS. (From KarairnrTU), to fall down.) 
 A falling down. 1. Such as happens in apoplexy. 
 
 2. The falling down of a limb from palsy. 
 
 CATAPU'TIA. (From Ka^anvOa), to have an ill 
 savour ; or from the Italian, cacapuzza , which has the 
 same meaning; so named from its foetid smell.) 
 Spurge. 
 
 Cataputia major. See Ricinus. 
 
 Catapijtia minor. See Euphorbia Lathyris. 
 
 CA'TARACTA. (From xarapaao u>, to confound or 
 disturb : because the sense of vision is confounded, if 
 not destroyed.) A cataract ; a disease of the eye. 
 Paropsis cataracta of Good. The Caligo lentis of 
 Cullen. Hippocrates calls it y\avicwpa. Galen, vro- 
 %v pa. The Arabians, gutta opaca. Celsus, suffusio. 
 It is a species of blindness, arising almost always from 
 an opacity of the crystalline lens, or its capsule, pre- 
 venting the rays of light passing to the optic nerve. 
 It commonly begins with a dimness of sight ; and this 
 generally continues a considerable time before any 
 opacity can be observed in the lens. As the disease 
 advances, the opacity becomes sensible, and the patient 
 imagines there are particles of dust, or motes, upon the 
 eye, or in the air, which are called muscce volitantes. 
 This opacity gradually increases till the person either 
 becomes entirely blind, or can merely distinguish light 
 from darkness. The disease commonly comes on 
 rapidly, though sometimes its progress is slow and 
 gradual. From a transparent state, it changes to a 
 perfectly white, or light gray colour. In some very 
 rare instances, a black cataract is found. The con- 
 sistence also varies, being at one time hard, at another 
 entirely dissolved. When the opaque lens is either 
 more indurated than in the natural state, or retains a 
 tolerable degree of firmness, the case is termed a firm 
 or hard cataract. When the substance of the lens 
 seems to be converted into a whitish or other kind of 
 fluid, lodged in the capsule, the case is denominated a 
 milky or fluid cataract. When the substance is of a 
 middling consistence, neither hard nor fluid, but about 
 as consistent as a thick jelly, or curds, the case is 
 named a soft or caseous cataract. When the anterior 
 or posterior layer of the crystalline capsule becomes 
 opaque, after the lens itself has been removed from this 
 little membraneous sac, by a previous operation, the 
 affection is named a secondary membraneous cataract. 
 There are many other distinctions made by authors. 
 Cataract is seldom attended with pain; sometimes, 
 however, every exposure to light creates uneasiness, 
 owing probably to the inflammation at the bottom of 
 the eye. The real cause of cataract is not yet well 
 understood. Numbers of authors consider it as pro- 
 ceeding from a preternatural contraction of the vessels 
 of the lens, arising from some external violence, 
 though more commonly from some internal and occult 
 cause. The cataracta is distinguished from gutta 
 serena, by the pupils in the latter being never affected 
 with light, and from no opacity being observed in the 
 lens. It is distinguished from hypopyon, staphyloma, 
 or any other disease in the forepart of the eye, by the 
 evident marks which these affections produce, as well 
 as by the pain attending their beginning. But it is 
 difficult to determine when the opacity is in the lens, 
 or in its capsule. If the retina (which is an expansion 
 198 
 
 of the optic nerve in the inside of the eye) be not dte 
 eased, vision may, in most cases, be restored, by either 
 depressing the diseased lens, which is termed couch- 
 ing, or extracting it. 
 
 CAT ARRHEU'MA. (From Ka7app£w, to flow 
 from.) A defluxion of humours from the air-pas- 
 sages. 
 
 CATARRHE'XIS. (From Ka'Jappyyvvu), to burst 
 out.) A violent and copious eruption or effusion ; 
 joined with Kot\ias, it is a copious evacuation from 
 the belly, and sometimes alone it is of the same signi- 
 fication. Vogel applies it to a discharge of pure blood 
 from the intestines, such as takes place in dysentery. 
 
 CATARRHCECUS. (From xa7app£io, to flow from.) 
 A disease proceeding from a discharge of phlegm. 
 
 CATA'RRHOPA. (From Ka'Jappso), to flow down.) 
 Tubercles tending downward ; or, as Galen states, 
 those that have their apex on a depending part have 
 received this appellation. 
 
 CATA'RRHOPOS. (Karappoiros vovcroj.) A remis- 
 sion of the disease, or its decline, opposed to the 
 paroxysm. 
 
 CATA RRHUS. (From K.a'lapptw, to flow down.) 
 Coryza. A catarrh. An increased secretion of mu- 
 cus from the membranes of the nose, fauces, and 
 bronchia, with fever, and attended with sneezing, 
 cough, thirst, lassitude, and want of appetite. It is a 
 genus of disease in the class Pyrexia, and order Pro- 
 fluvia of Cullen. There are two species of catarrh 
 viz. catarrhus a frigore, which is very eommon, and 
 is called a cold in the head ; and catarrhus a contagio , 
 the influenza, or epidemic catarrh, which sometimes 
 seizes a whole city. Catarrh is also symptomatic of 
 several other diseases. Hence we have the catarrhun 
 rubeolosus ; tussis variolosa , verminosa, calculosa , 
 phthisica , hysterica, a. dentitione , gravidarum , metalli- 
 colarum , & c. 
 
 Catarrh is seldom fatal, except in scrofulous habits, 
 by laying the foundation of phthisis ; or where it is 
 aggravated by improper treatment, or repeated expo- 
 sure to cold, into some degree of peripneumony ; when 
 there is hazard of the patient, particularly if advanced 
 in life, being suffocated by the copious effusion of vis- 
 cid matter into the air-passages. The epidemic is 
 generally, but not invariably, more severe than the 
 common form of the disease. The latter is usually 
 left to subside spontaneously, which will commonly 
 happen in a few days, by observing the antiphlogistic 
 regimen. If there should be fixed pain of the chest, 
 with any hardness of the pulse, a little blood may be 
 taken from the arm, or topically, followed by a blister : 
 the bowels must be kept regular, and diaphoretics ex- 
 hibited, with demulcents and mild opiates to quiet 
 the cough. When the disease hangs about the patient 
 in a chronic form, gentle tonics and expectorants are 
 required, as myrrh, squill, & c. In the epidemic catarrh 
 more active evacuations are often required, the lungs 
 being more seriously affected ; but though these should 
 be promptly employed, they must not be carried too 
 far, the disease being apt to assume the typhoid cha- 
 racter in its progress ; and as the chief danger appears 
 to be of suffocation happening from the cause above- 
 mentioned, it is especially important to promote ex- 
 pectoration, first by antimonials, afterward by squill, 
 the inhalation of steam, &c. not neglecting to support 
 the strength of the patient as the disease advances. 
 
 Catarrhus a frigore. The common defluxion 
 from the head from cold. 
 
 Catarrhus a contagio. The influenza. 
 
 Catarrhus bellinsulanus. Mumps. See Cy- 
 nanche parotidcea. 
 
 Catarrhus suffocativus. The croup. See Cy- 
 
 nanche Irdchealis. 
 
 Catarrhus vesicjE. A discharge of mucus from 
 the bladder. 
 
 Catarrti'smus. (From Ka'Jap'Ji^o), to make per- 
 fect. According to Galen, it is a translation of a bone 
 from a preternatural to its natural situation. 
 
 CATASA'RCA. (From Ka]a and aapl, flesh.) See 
 
 Anasarca. 
 
 CATASBE'STIS. (From Ka'Ja and cScwvpi, to 
 extinguish.) The resolution of tumours without sup- 
 puration. 
 
 CATASCHA'SMUS. (From Kalaox^co, to sca- 
 rify.) Scarification. 
 
 CATASEI'SIS.. (From naf/a, and acu a, to shake.) 
 
 A concussion. 
 
CAT 
 
 CAT 
 
 CATASPA'SMA. (From Kalawao), to draw back- 
 wards.) A revulsion or retraction of humours, orparts. 
 
 CATASTA'GMOS. (From Kaja, and j-agw, to dis- 
 til.) The name which the Greeks, in the time of 
 Celsus, had for distillation. 
 
 CATASTA'LTICUS. (From KaraareXXoi, to re- 
 strain, or contract.) Styptic, astringent, repressing. 
 
 CATA'STASIS. Karaaraais • The constitution, 
 state, or condition of any thing. 
 
 Cata'tasis. (From Kalarttvu), to extend.) In 
 Hippocrates it means the extension of a fractured 
 limb, or a discolated one, in order to replace it. Also 
 the actual replacing it in a proper situation. 
 
 CATA'XIS. (From Ka'Jayu), to break.) A frac- 
 ture. Also a division of parts by an instrument. 
 
 Cate. See Acacia catechu. 
 
 CATECHO'MENUS. (From koTIexo), to resist.) 
 Resisting and making ineffectual the remedies which 
 have been applied or given. 
 
 CA'TECHU. (It is said, that, in the Japanese lan- 
 guage, kate signifies a tree, and cAm, juice*) See Aca- 
 sia Catechu. 
 
 CATEIA'DION. (From Kara, and aa, a blade of 
 grass.) An instrument mentioned by Aret®us, having 
 at the end a blade of grass, or made like a blade of 
 grass, which was thrust into the nostrils to provoke a 
 hsemorrhage when the head ached. 
 
 CATE'LLUS. (Dim. of catulus, a wfoelp.) 1. A 
 voung whelp. 
 
 2. Also a chemical instrument called a cupel, which 
 was formerly in the shape of a dog’s head. 
 
 CATHrE'RESIS. (From Kadaipw, to take away.) 
 1. The subtraction or taking away any part or thing 
 from the body. < 
 
 2. Sometimes it means an evacuation, and Hippo- 
 crates uses it for such. 
 
 3. A consumption of the body, as happens without 
 manifest evacuation. 
 
 Cath^re'tica. (From Kadaipu), to take away.) 
 Medicines which consume or remove superfluous flesh. 
 
 CATHA'RMA. (From Kadaipu), to remove.) The 
 excrements, or humours, purged off from the body. 
 
 Catha'rmus. (From Kadaipu j, to remove.) 1. A 
 purgation of the excrements, or humours. 
 
 2 A cure by incantation, or the royal touch. 
 
 Catha'rsia'. (From Kadaipu), to purge.) Medi- 
 cines which have a purging property. 
 
 CATHA'RSIS. (From Kadaipu), to take away.) 
 Purgation of the excrements, or humours, either me- 
 dically or naturally. 
 
 CATHA'RTIC. (Catharticus; from Kadaipio, to 
 purge.) That which, taken internally, increases the 
 number of alvine evacuations. These medicines have 
 received many appellations : purgantia ; catocathar- 
 tica ; catoretica ; catoteretica ; dejectoria ; alviduca. 
 The different articles referred to this class are divided 
 into five orders. 
 
 1. Stimulating cathartics , as jalap, aloes, bitter ap- 
 ple, and croton oil, which are well calculated to dis- 
 charge accumulations of serum, and are mostly select- 
 ed for indolent and phlegmatic habits, and those who 
 are hard to purge. 
 
 2. Refrigerating cathartics , as sulphate of soda, 
 supertartrate of potassa, &c. These are better adapt- 
 ed for plethoric habits, and those with an inflamma- 
 tory diathesis. 
 
 3. Adstringent cathartics , as rhubarb and damask 
 roses, which are mostly given to those whose bowels 
 are weak and irritable, and subject to diarrhoea. 
 
 4. Emollient cathartics , as manna, malva, castor oil, 
 and olive oil, which may be given in preference to 
 other cathartics, to infants and the very aged. 
 
 5. J\Tarcotic cathartics , as tobacco, hyoscyamus, and 
 digitalis. This order is never given but to the very 
 strong and indolent, and to maniacal patients, as their 
 operation is very powerful. 
 
 Murray, in his Materia Medica, considers the differ- 
 ent cathartics under the two divisions of laxatives and 
 purgatives ; the former being mild in their operation, 
 and merely evacuating the contents of the intestines ; 
 the latter being more powerful, and even extending 
 their stimulant operation to the neighbouring parts. 
 The following he enumerates among the principal 
 laxatives : — manna, Cassia fistula, Tamarindus indica, 
 Ricinus communis. Sulphur, Magnesia. Under the 
 head of purgatives, he names Cassia senna, Rheum 
 pahnatum, Convolvulus jalapa, Helleborus niger, Bryo- 
 
 nia alba, Cucumis colocynthis, Momordica elaterium, 
 Rhamnus catharticus, Aloe perfoliata, Convolvulus 
 scammonia, Gambjgia, Submurias hydrargyri, Sul 
 phas magnesia, Sulphas sod®, Sulphas potass®, Su- 
 pertartras potass®, Tartras potass®, Tartras potass® 
 et sod®, Phosphas sod®, Murias sod®, Terebinthina 
 veneta, Nicotiana tabacum. 
 
 Cathartic Glaubers salt. See Soda sulphas. 
 
 Cathartic Salt. See Sulphas magnesia , and Sul- 
 phas soda. 
 
 CATHARTINE. A substance of a reddish colour, 
 a peculiar smell, and a bitter nauseous taste, soluble 
 in water and alkohol, but insoluble in ®ther ; obtained 
 by Lassaigne and Fenuelte from the leaves of senna. 
 
 CATIIE'DRA. (From Kadegopai, to sit.) The 
 anus, or rather, the whole of the buttock^, as being the 
 part on which we sit. 
 
 Cathere'tica. (From Kadaipu), to remove.) Cor- 
 rosives. Applications which, by corrosion, remove 
 superfluous flesh. 
 
 CA'THETER. (Catheter, teris. m. K adsrrjp; from 
 Kadirjpi, to thrust into.) A long and hollow tube, that 
 is introduced by surgeons into the urinary bladder, to 
 remove the urine, when the person is unable to pass 
 it. Catheters are either made of silver or of the elas- 
 tic gum. That for the male urethra is much longer 
 than that for the female, and so curved, if made of 
 silver, as to adapt itself to the urethra. 
 
 CATHETERISMUS. (From Kaderrjp, a catheter.) 
 The operation of introducing the catheter. 
 
 CATHI'DRYSIS. (From KadiSpvio, to place to- 
 gether.) The reduction of a fracture, or operation of 
 setting a broken bone. 
 
 Ca'thma. A name for litharge. 
 
 Ca'thodos. (From Kara, and o<5oj.) A descent of 
 humours. 
 
 Catho'lceus. (From Kara, and o\keu>, to draw 
 over.) An oblong fillet, made to draw over and cover 
 the whole bandage of the head. 
 
 CATHO'LICON. (From Kara, and oXikos, uni- 
 versal.) A universal medicine : formerly applied to a 
 medicine, that was supposed to purge all the humours. 
 
 [“ CATHRAL, Isaac, M. D., was a native of Phila- 
 delphia, and studied medicine under the direction of 
 the late Dr. John Redman, the preceptor of Rush and 
 VVistar. After acquiring all the instruction in his pro- 
 fession, which the opportunities of Philadelphia offer- 
 ed, aided by a diligent attention on his part, he visited 
 Europe, and attended the practice of the London hos- 
 pitals. and the lectures of the most distinguished pro- 
 fessors in that city. During the prevalence of the 
 widely destroying epidemic fevers of 1793, ’97, ’98, 
 and ’99, he remained in the city, instead of seeking 
 safety by flying, and was a severe sufferer by the dis- 
 ease of the first of those years. Previously to his ill- 
 ness, and after his recovery, besides attending to prac- 
 tice, he lost no opportunity of investigating every phe- 
 nomenon connected with that pestilential epidemic, 
 which could in any manner tend to illustrate its patho- 
 logy, or the peculiarities it exhibited. In the year 
 1794, he published his remarks thereon, and the mode 
 of treatment he pursued. In conjunction with Dr. 
 Physick, he dissected the bodies of some subjects of 
 the fever of 1793, in order to discover the morbid effects 
 produced by it on the system, and in particular refer- 
 ence to the nature of that singqlar and generally fatal 
 symptom, the dark-coloured ejection from the stomach, 
 in some cases of the disease. The result of their joint 
 labours was published by them, with their individual 
 signatures, and he afterward continued his dissections 
 alone, with unabating zeal, whenever opportunity 
 offered, during the subsequent epidemics and occa- 
 sional appearance of the disease, which more or less, 
 occurred for several years, until he obtained all the" 
 light which he thought dissection and experiment could 
 throw upon its production and nature. In the year 
 1800, he read to the American Philosophical Society, 
 of which he had been elected a member, an interesting 
 paper on that subject. This paper affords ample evi- 
 dence of the patient and accurate manner in which he 
 investigated that hitherto inexplicable and supposed 
 pestilential appearance, and of his fearless zeal in the 
 prosecution of medical science. It is inserted in the 
 5th vol. of the Transactions of the Society, and was 
 also published in pamphlet form, of 32 pages. A full 
 account of it may be found in the 4th volume of the 
 New-York Medical Repository. He died on the22d 
 
CATJ 
 
 CAU 
 
 February, 1819, in the 56th year of his age, by a stroke 
 of the apoplexy. 
 
 “ Dr. Catlirull was educated in the religious princi- 
 ples of the Society of Friends, and naturally possessed 
 a grave turn of mind, and a serious deportment. Re- 
 tired in his habits, he was sby in making acquaint- 
 ances, but lirm in his friendships, and a well-bred gen- 
 tleman in his manners. In the important and endear- 
 ing relations of a son, husband, and father, he was 
 truly estimable. As a member of society, he set an 
 example of rigid morality and inflexible integrity, attri- 
 butes which every medical man ought to be proud to 
 have annexed to his character, however distinguished 
 his literary acquirements may be.” — Thacker's Med. 
 Biog. A.l 
 
 CATHYTNrA. (From Kara, and virvos, sleep.) A 
 profound but unhealthy sleep. 
 
 Ca'tias. (From Kadiym, to place in.) An incision 
 knife, formerly used for opening an abscess in the 
 uterus, and for extracting a dead foetus. 
 
 Oati'llus. See Catellus. 
 
 Ca'tinum alumen. A name given to potassa. 
 
 CA'TINUS. K aravov- A crucible. 
 
 CAT-KIN. See Amentum, 
 
 CA'TMINT. (So called, because cats are very fond 
 of it.) See JVcpeta. 
 
 CATOCATHA'RTICA. (From xarw, downward, 
 and KaQaip u>, to purge.) Medicines that operate by 
 stool. 
 
 Cato'che. (From xar£%w, to detain.) See Cata- 
 
 lepsis. 
 
 CATOCHEI'LUM. (From Karin, beneath, and 
 XaXoj, the lip.) The lower lip. 
 
 CA'TOCtlUS. (From Karcxm, to detain.) A 
 spasmodic disease in which the body is rigidly held in 
 an upright posture. 
 
 Catomi'smus. (From Karin, below, and wpos, the 
 shoulder.) By this word, P. iEgineta expresses a me- 
 thod of reducing a luxated shoulder, by raising the 
 patient over the shoulder of a strong man, that by the 
 weight of the body, the dislocation may be reduced. 
 
 CATO'PSIS. (From Karonropai , to see clearly.) 
 An acute and quick perception. The acuteness of the 
 faculties which accompanies the latter stages of con- 
 sumption. 
 
 Catopiiyllum inophyllum. Calaba. The Indian 
 mastich-tree. A native of America, where the whole 
 plant is considered as a resolvent and anodyne. 
 
 Cato'fter. (From Kara , and onropai, to see; by 
 metaphor, a probe.) An instrument called a specu- 
 lum ani. 
 
 Catorchi'tes. (From Kara, and opxts > the orchis.) 
 A wine in which the orchis root has been infused, 
 
 Catore'tica/ (From kutu>, downwards, and pau, 
 to flow.) Catoteretica ; Catoterica. Medicines which 
 purge by stool. 
 
 Catotere'tica. See Catoretica. 
 
 CATOTICA. (Catoticus ; from Karin , below; 
 whence Kartnrepos, and Karmraros, inferior , and infer- 
 nus.) The name of an order of the class Eccritica , in 
 Good’s Nosology ; diseases affecting internal surfaces ; 
 defined, pravity of the fluids, or emunctories that open 
 into the internal surfaces of organs. It embraces hy- 
 dropsis, emphysema , paruria , and lithia. 
 
 Cats-eye. A mineral, much valued as a precious 
 stone, brought from Ceylon. 
 
 Catulo'tica. (From Karov\oin, to cicatrize.) Me- 
 dicines that cicatrize wounds. 
 
 Catutri'pali. A name of the Piper longum. 
 
 Catulus. See Amentum. 
 
 CAU'CALIS. (From KavKiov, a cup ; or from Sav- 
 xaXij, the daucus.) 1. The name of a family, or genus 
 of plants. Class Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 % Bastard parsley ; so named from the shape of its 
 flower. 
 
 3. The wild carrot. 
 
 CAUCALOI'DES. (From caucalis , and uSog , a 
 likeness , from its likeness to the flower of the cauca- 
 lis.) Like unto the caucalis. The patella is some- 
 times so called. 
 
 CAU'DA. (From cado, to fall ; because it hangs 
 or falls down behind.) A tail. 
 
 1. The tail of animals. 
 
 2. A name formerly given td the os coccygis, that 
 being in tailed animals the beginning of the tail. 
 
 3. A fleshy substance, projecting from the lips of the 
 vagina, and resembling a tail, according to Aetius. 
 
 200 
 
 4. Many herbs are called cauda, with the affixed 
 name of some animal, the tail of which the herb is 
 supposed to be like ; as cauda equina, horse-tail ; cau- 
 da muris , mouse-tail ; and in many other instances. 
 
 Cauda equina. 1. The spinal marrow, at its ter- 
 mination about the second lumbar vertebra, gives off a 
 large number of nerves, which, when unravelled, re- 
 semble the horse’s tail ; lienee the name. See Medulla 
 spinalis. 
 
 2. See Hippuris vulgaris. 
 
 Cauda seminis. The tail, or elongated, generally 
 feathery appendage to a seed, formed of the permanent 
 style. It is simple, in Geranium zonale ; hairy, in 
 Clematis and Pulsatilla; and geniculate in Tormcn- 
 tilla. 
 
 Cauda'tio. (From cauda, a tail.) An elongation 
 of the clitoris. 
 
 CAUDATUS. (From cauda , a tail.) Tailed : ap- 
 plied to seeds which have a tail-like^ appendage ; as 
 those of the Clematis vitalba, and Anemone sulphur ea. 
 
 CAUDEX. ( Caudex , ids. m.) The body of the 
 root of a plant. See Radix. 
 
 CAUL. 1. The English name for the omentum. 
 See Omentum. 
 
 2. The amnion, which is sometimes tom by the 
 child’s head, passing from the uterus, and comes away 
 with it wholly separated from the placenta. 
 
 Caule'don. (From xauXoj, a stalk.) A transverse 
 fracture, when the bone is broken, like the stump of a 
 tree, 
 
 CAU'LTFLOWER. A species of brassica, the 
 flower of which is cut before the fructification ex- 
 pands. The observations which have been made 
 concerning cabbages are applicable here. Cauliflower 
 is, however, a far more delicious vegetable. See 
 ’ Brassica capitata. 
 
 CAULINUS. Cauljne. Belonging to the stem. 
 Leaves and peduncles are so called, which grow on, 
 or come immediately from, the stem. 
 
 CAU'LIS. ( Canlis , is. m. KavXoj ; from kalab, a 
 Chaldean word.) The stalk or stem of herbaceous 
 plants. The characters of the stalk are, that it is 
 rarely ligneous, and lives but one or two years in the 
 natural state of the plant. 
 
 A plant is said to be 
 
 Caulescent, when furnished with a stem. 
 
 Acauline , when without a stem ; as in Caulina 
 acaulis. 
 
 From its duration , the stem is distinguished into, 
 
 1. Caulus herb aceus, which perishes every year; as 
 Melissa officinalis. 
 
 2. Caulis suffrulicosus, which perishes half way 
 down every year ; as Cheiranthus ineanus. 
 
 3. Caulis fruticosus , shrubby, having many stems, 
 which do not perish in the winter ; as Melissa fruti- 
 
 cosa. • 
 
 4. Caulis arboreus; as the trunk of trees. 
 
 From the substance, it is distinguished into, 
 
 5. Caulis fistulosus, hollow internally ; as in Ano 
 thum graveolens, and Allium fistulosum. 
 
 6. Caulis loculamentosus, hollow and divided into 
 cells ; as in Angelica, Archangelica, and Phellandruiu 
 aquaticum. 
 
 7. Caulis inanis, or medullosus, empty or pithy; as 
 in Sambucus nigra. 
 
 8. Caulis solidus, solid ; as in Mentha and Melissa. 
 
 9. Caulis ligneus, w'oody ; as Prunus spiuosa. 
 
 10. Caulis camosus, fleshy ; as in Sedum arboreum, 
 and Stapelia hirsuta. 
 
 11. Caulis pulposus, pulpy ; as in Mesembryanthe- 
 mum crystallinum. 
 
 12. Caulis fibrosus, separable into long fibres ; aa 
 Cocos nucifera. 
 
 13. Caulis succosus, full of a juice ; as in the Eu- 
 phorbias, and Chelidonium majus. 
 
 From the difference of the surface, the caulis is said 
 to be 
 
 14. Glaber, or l avis, smooth, without any hairiness, 
 or roughness, or inequality ; as Lepedium latifolium. 
 
 15. Scaber, or asper, when it has hard inequalities ; 
 as in Gaiium aperine, and Lithospermum arveuse. 
 
 16. Suberosus, corky, as Passiflora suberosa, and 
 Quercus suber. 
 
 17. Rimosus, cracky ; as in Ulmus campestris. 
 
 18. Tuberculatus , with rough nobs; as in Cissustu 
 berculata. 
 
 19. Tunicatus , the cuticle pooling off spontaneously 
 
CAU 
 
 CAU 
 
 h» large portions ; as in Betula alba, and some of the 
 Spiraeas. 
 
 20. Slriatus , having superficial longitudinal lines ; 
 as in Chaerophyllum sylvestre, Aster sibiricus, and 
 Daphne mezereon. 
 
 21. Sulcatus, furrowed, fluted, when longitudinally 
 indented with long and deep hollows ; as in Celosia 
 coccynea, Selinum carvifolia, Pimpinella sanguisarba, 
 Doronicum pardalianches. 
 
 22. Perfoliatus , perfoliate ; as in Bupleurum perfo- 
 liatum. 
 
 The figure affords the following distinctions: 
 
 23. Caulis teres, or cylindricus, round, without an- 
 gles ; as Sinapis arvensis. 
 
 24. Semiteres, half-rounded, flat on one side ; as Hy- 
 acinthus orientalis, Allium descendens. 
 
 25. Caulis compressus, which implies that two sides 
 of the stem are fiat, and approach each other ; as in 
 Boa compressa, Lathyrus latifoljus, Pancratium decli- 
 natum. 
 
 26. Caulis anceps, two-edged ; as Iris graminea, Hy- 
 pericum androsemum. 
 
 27. Caulis angulatus , presenting several acute an- 
 gles in its circumference. 
 
 a. Triangulatus , three-cornered ; as in Cactus tri- 
 angularis. 
 
 b. Quadr angulatus, four-cornered ; as Cactus tera- 
 gonus. 
 
 c. Quinqueangulatus ; as in Cactus pentagonus. 
 
 d. Sexangulatus, six-cornered; as Cactus hexa- 
 
 gonus. 
 
 e. Multangnlatus, many cornered ; as Cactus cereus. 
 
 28. Caulis obtus angulatus, obtuse-angled; as in 
 Scrophularia nodosa. 
 
 29. Caulis acutangulatus, acute-angled ; as in Scro- 
 phularia aquatica. 
 
 30. Caulis triquetrus, three-sided, When there are 
 three flat sides, forming acute angles ; as Hedysarum 
 triquetrum, Viola mirabilis, Carex acuta. 
 
 31. Caulis tetraquetrus , four-sided ; as in Hype- 
 ricum quadrangulare, Monarda fistulosa, Mentha offi- 
 cinalis. 
 
 32. Caulis membranaceus, leaf-like; as in Cactus 
 phyllanthus. 
 
 33. Caulis alatus, when the edges or angles expand 
 into leaf-like borders ; as in Onopordium acanthium, 
 and Lathyrus latifolius. 
 
 34 Caulus articulatvs, jointed ; as Cactus flagelli- 
 formis, and Lathyrus sylvestris. 
 
 35. Caulis nodosus, knotty, divided at intervals by 
 swellings ; as in Scandix nodosa, Geranium nodosum. 
 
 36. Caulis enodus, without knot. 
 
 From the directions, a stem is called 
 
 37. Rectus, erect, when it ascends almost perpendi- 
 cularly ; as the firs, Chenopodium scoparium, &c. 
 
 38. Strictus, straight, perfectly perpendicular ; as 
 Alcea Rosea. 
 
 39. Obliquus, oblique ; as the Solidago Mexicana. 
 
 40. Jlscendens, ascending, when its lower portion 
 forms a curve, the convexity of which is towards the 
 earth, or rests upon it, and the summit rises ; as exem- 
 plified in many grasses, Trifolium pratense, Hedysa- 
 rum onobryclns. 
 
 41. Descendens, or Declinalus, the reverse of the 
 former, forming an arch, towards the ground ; as in 
 Pancratium declinatum, Ficus carjca. 
 
 42. Nutans, or cemuus, nodding, when bent towards 
 the summit ; as Polygonatum multiflora. 
 
 43. Procumbens, or Prostatus , lying on the earth ; 
 as Veronica officinalis. 
 
 44. Decumbens, rising a little, and returning to the 
 earth ; as Thymus serphyllum. 
 
 45. Repens, creeping and sending radicles into the 
 ground ; as Trifolium repens, Gnaphalium repens. 
 
 46. Flexuosis, zigzag; as in Celestrus buxifolius, 
 and solidago flexicaulis. 
 
 47. Radicans, sending fibres which take root in the 
 earth ; as Ficus lndica. 
 
 48. Sarmentosus, trailing, or sending off a runner, 
 which fixes on neighbouring bodies ; as the Hedera 
 helix. 
 
 49 Stoloniferus, sending off radicating stolos; as 
 Agrostis stolonifera, and Fragaria vesca. 
 
 50. Scandens, climbing, furnished with tendrils; as 
 Solatium dulcamara, Cobcea scandens. 
 
 51. Volubilis, twining, winding itself spirally round 
 any other plant or body. 
 
 a. Dextrorsum, when from right to left; as Pliaseo- 
 lus multiflorus, and Convolvulus. 
 
 b. Sinistrorsum, in the opposite direction, or follow- 
 ing the apparent motion of the sun ; as the Lonicera 
 pericleminum, and Humulus lupulus. 
 
 52. Laxus , bent by the lightest wind; as Secale 
 sereale, and J uncus bufonius. 
 
 53. Rigidus, breaking when lightly bent; as Boer- 
 haavia scandens. 
 
 When clothed with any kind of appendage, the stem 
 is designated by a term expressive of this ; thus, 
 
 54. Caulis foliosus, when leafy ; as Melissa offici- 
 nalis. 
 
 55. Caulus aphyllus, when without leaves; as As- 
 phodelus fistulosus. 
 
 56. Caulus squamosus , scaly ; as the Orobranche 
 major. 
 
 57. Caulis stipulatus, when furnished with stipula; ; 
 as Cystus helianthemum, and Geranium terebinthina 
 ceum. 
 
 58. Caulis imbricatus , tiled or covered with little 
 leaves or scales ; as Crassula imbricata, Aloe viscosa, 
 
 59. Caulus vaginatus, sheathed, embraced by the 
 base of a leaf as by a sheath ; as Canna indica, Arundo 
 donax. 
 
 60. Caulis bulbiferus, bulb-bearing, when studded 
 with bulbs in the axilla of the leaves ; as Lilium bul- 
 biferum. 
 
 61. Caulis nudus, naked, without leaf, scale, or other 
 covering ; as Cuscuta europea. 
 
 From its mode of branching, into 
 
 62. Caulis simplex, having few branches ; as Cam- 
 panula perfoliata, Verbascum thapsus. 
 
 63. Caulis simplicissimus, without branches; as 
 Orobanche americana and major, Campanula barbata. 
 
 64. Caulis prolifer, giving off branches only from 
 the tops of the former ; as the Dracena draco. 
 
 65. Caulis dichotomus , forked, always divided into 
 pairs; as in Horanthus europseus and Valeriana lo- 
 custa. 
 
 66. Caulis ramosus , branched ; as Rosmarinus offi- 
 cinalis. 
 
 67. Caulis ramossissimus, having many branches ; 
 as Chenopodium scoparia, Ulmus, Grossularia, &c. 
 
 68. Caulis paniculatus, paniculate ; as in Crambe 
 tataria. 
 
 From the pubescence and armature, or defences, into 
 
 69. Caulis spinosus, when furnished with sharp 
 spines; as Prunus spinosa, and Mespilus oxyacantha, 
 
 70. Caulis aculeatus, prickly, when covered with 
 sharp-pointed bodies ; as Rosa centifolia and elegan- 
 terea. 
 
 71. Caulis cetaceus, bristly, when the armature con- 
 sists of brushes of minute bristles; as Cactus flagelli- 
 formis. 
 
 72. Caulis ramentaceus, ramentaceous ; as in Erica 
 ramentacea. 
 
 73. Caulis pilosus , hairy, the pubescence consisting 
 of long hairs; as Hieraccum pilocella, Salvia pra- 
 tensis. 
 
 74. Caulis muricatus, or hispidus, when the hairs 
 are stiff or bristly ; as Borago officinalis, and Echium 
 vulgare. 
 
 75. Caulis tomentosus, downy, soft to the touch, 
 like down; as Verbascum thapsus, and Geranium ro- 
 tundifolium. 
 
 76. Caulis villosus, shaggy ; as Stachys germanica, 
 and Veronica villosa. 
 
 77. Caulis lanatus, woolly, when the hairs are long 
 and matted ; as in Stachys lanata, and Ballota lanata. 
 
 78. Caulis serious, silky, when the hairs are shining 
 and silky. 
 
 Instead of pubescence, the covering is in some in- 
 stances either a dry powdery, or a moist, excretion ; 
 and hence, the stem is denominated either 
 
 79. Incanus, or pruinosus, when covered with a fine 
 while dust; as the Artiplex portulacoidis. 
 
 80. Farinosus , mealy ; as the Primula farinosa. 
 
 81. Glaucus, of a sea-green colour ; as Ricinus offi- 
 cinalis. 
 
 82. Viscidus, viscid, covered with a resinous exuda- 
 tion; as Siline viscosa. 
 
 83. Glutinosus, glutinous, when the exudation is 
 adhesive and soluble in water; as' in Primula glu- 
 tinosa. 
 
 The primary division of a stem is into lateral stem - 
 or branches. These are variously denominated 
 
 201 
 
CAU 
 
 CEL 
 
 From their situation , into 
 
 84. Opposite , when one branch stands on the oppo- 
 site side of the stem to another, and their bases are 
 nearly on the same plane ; as in Mentha arvensis. 
 
 85. Alternate , one opposite to another, alternately ; 
 as Althaea officinalis. 
 
 86. Verticill ated, when more than two proceed 
 from a centre, like the spokes of a wheel ; as Pinus 
 abies. 
 
 87. Scattered , when given off from the stem in any 
 indeterminate manner. 
 
 From their direction , the branches, or rami, are 
 termed, 
 
 88. Patentes , spreading, when the angle formed by 
 the branch and the upper part of the stem is obtuse •, 
 as in Galium mollugo, and Cestus italicus. 
 
 89. Patentissimi , proceeding at a right angle from 
 the stem, or horizontally ; as Ammania ramosior, and 
 Asparagus officinalis. 
 
 90. Brachiati, brachiate, spread in four directions, 
 crossing each other alternately in pairs ; els Syringa 
 vulgaris, and Panisteria brachiata. 
 
 91. JDcJlexi, bending downward from the stem, in an 
 arched or curved direction ; as Pinus larix. 
 
 92. Reflexi, hanging almost perpendicularly from the 
 stem ; as Salix babylonica. 
 
 93. Retrojlezi, turned backward; as in Solanum 
 dulcamara. 
 
 94. Introjlexi, bent inward, when the tops bend to- 
 wards the stem ; els Populus dilatata. 
 
 95. Fastigiati , when the tops of the branches, from 
 whatever part of the stem they spring, rise nearly to 
 the same height; as Chrysanthemum corymbosum, 
 and Dianthus barbatus. 
 
 96. Vigati , weak and long ; as Salix viminalis. 
 
 97. Appressi, approximated, when nearly parallel 
 and close to the stem ; as Genista tinctoria. 
 
 98. Fulcrate , supported, when they project nearly 
 horizontally, and give out root-like shoots from the 
 under side, which, extending until they reach the 
 ground, take root, and serve as props to the branches ; 
 as in the banyan-tree, or Ficus religiosus. 
 
 Caulis Florida. Cauliflower. 
 
 Caulo'des. (From KavXos, a stem.) The white or 
 green cabbage. 
 
 Caulo'tom. (From KavXos, a stem ; because it 
 grows upon a stalk.) A name given to the beet. 
 
 CAU'MA. (K avpa, heat; from Kano, to burn.) The 
 heat of the body in a fever. 
 
 2. The heat of the atmosphere, in a fever. 
 
 3. The name given by Good and Young, to an in- 
 flammatory fever. 
 
 Cau'nga. A name of the areca. 
 
 CAU'SIS. (From Kano, to bum.) A burn; or 
 rather, the act of combustion, or burning. 
 
 CAUSO'DES. (From Kano, to burn.) A term ap- 
 plied by Celsus to a burning fever. 
 
 CAUSO'MA. (From Kano, to burn.) An ardent or 
 burning heat and inflammation. A term used by Hip- 
 pocrates. 
 
 CAUSTIC. See Causticum. 
 
 Caustic alkali. The pure alkalies are so called. 
 See Alkali. 
 
 Caustic barley. See Cevadilla. 
 
 Caustic lunar. See Argenti nitron. 
 
 Caustic volatile alkali. See Ammonia. 
 
 CAUSTICUM. (From Kano, to burn; because it 
 always produces a burning sensation.) A caustic. A 
 substance which has so strong a tendency to combine 
 with organized substances, as to destroy their texture. 
 See Escharotic. 
 
 Causticum americanum. The cevadilla. See Ve- 
 ratrum sabadilla. 
 
 Causticum antimoniale. Muriate of antimony. 
 
 Causticum arsenicale. See Arsenical caustic. 
 
 Causticum commune fortius. See Potassa cum 
 calce. 
 
 Causticum lunare. See Argenti nitras. 
 
 CAU'SUS. (From Kano, to burn.) A highly ardent 
 fever. According to Hippocrates, a fiery heat, insa- 
 tiable thirst, a rough and black tongue, complexion 
 yellowish, and the saliva bilious, are its pecular cha- 
 racteristics. Others also are particular in describing 
 it; but, whether ancients or moderns, from what they 
 relate, tins fever is no other than a continued ardent 
 fever in a bilious constitution. In it the heat of the 
 body is intense ; the breath is particularly fiery ; the 
 
 extremities are cold ; the pulse is frequent and small ; 
 the heat is more violent internally than externally, 
 and the whole soon ends in recovery or death. 
 
 CAUTERY. (Cauterium, from Kano, to burn.) 
 Cauteries were divided, by the ancients, into actual 
 and potential ; but the term is now given only to the 
 red-hot iron, or actual cautery. This was formerly the 
 only means of preventing hcemorrhages from divided 
 arteries, till the invention of the ligature. It was also 
 used in diseases, with the same view as we employ a 
 blister. Potential cautery was the name by which 
 kali purum, or potassa, was distinguished in former 
 dispensatories. Surgeons of the present day under- 
 stand, by this term, any caustic application. 
 
 CA'VA. See Cavus. 
 
 CAVE'RNA. (From cavus, hollow.) A cavern. 
 The pudendum muliebre. 
 
 CAVIARE. Caviarium. A food made of the hard 
 roes of sturgeon, formed into a soft mass, or into cakes, 
 and much esteemed by the Russians. 
 
 Cavi'cula. (Diminutive of cavilla.) See Cavilla. 
 
 Cavi'lla. (From cavus.) The ankle, or hollow 
 of the foot. 
 
 CA'VITY. ( Cavitas , from cavus, hollow.) 1. Any 
 cavity, or hollowness. 
 
 2. The auricle of the heart was formerly called 
 cavitas innominata, the hollow without a name. 
 
 CAVUS. Hollow. 1. The name of a vein, vena cava. 
 See Feins. 
 
 2. Applied to the roots of plants; as that of the 
 
 Fumaria cava. 
 
 Cawk. A term by which the miners distinguish the 
 opaque specimens of sulphate of barytes. 
 
 Cayenne pepper. See Capsicum. 
 
 Cazabi. See Jatropha. 
 
 CEANO'THUS. (From KtavtoSos, quia kui avwScv, 
 because it pricks at the extreme part.) A genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria ; 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Ceanothus americanus. Celastrus ; Cclastus. 
 Some noted Indians depend more on this plant, than 
 on the lobelia, for the cure of syphilis, and use it in 
 the same manner as lobelia. 
 
 Cea'sma. (From kcio, to split, or divide.) Ceasmus 
 A fissure, or fragment. 
 
 Ce'ber. (Arabian.) The Lignum aloes. Also the 
 capparis. 
 
 Ceripi'ra. (Indian.) A tree which grows in Bra- 
 zil, decoctions of the bark of which arc used in baths 
 and fomentations, to relieve pains in the limbs, and 
 cutaneous diseases. 
 
 CE'DAR. See Pinus cedrus. 
 
 Ce'dma. (From KcSaio, to disperse.) A defluxion, 
 or rheumatic affection, of the parts about the hips. 
 
 Ce'drinum lignum. See Pinus cedrus. 
 jsCedri'tes. (From KtSpos, the cedar-tree.) Wine 
 in which the resin which distils from the cedar-tree 
 has been steeped. 
 
 CE'DRIUM. 1. Cedar, or cedar-tree 
 
 2. Common tar, in old writings. 
 
 Cedrome'la. The fruit of the citron-tree. 
 
 Cedrone'lla. Turkey baum. 
 
 Cedro'stis. (From Kt5pos, the cedar-tree.) A 
 name of the white bryony, which smells like the cedar. 
 See Bryonia alba. 
 
 CE'DRUS. (From Kcdron, a valley where this 
 tree grows abundantly.) See Pinus cedrus. 
 
 Cedrus Americana. The arbor vitae. 
 
 Cedrus baccifera. The savine. 
 
 Cei'ria. (From KUp<o, to abrade.) The tape- 
 worm; so called from its excoriating and abrading 
 the intestines. 
 
 CE'LANDIXE. See Chelidonium majus. 
 
 Cela'strus. (From KtXa, a dart, which it repre- 
 sents. See Ceanothus americanus. 
 
 Celastus. See Ceanothus americanus. 
 
 CE'LE. (From k yXy.) A tumour caused by the 
 protrusion of any soft part. Hence the compound 
 terms hydrocele , bubonocele, See. 
 
 CE'LERY. The English naune for a variety of the 
 apiuin graveolens. 
 
 CELESTINE. So called from its occasional deli- 
 cate blue colour. A native sulphate of strontites. See 
 Heavy spar. 
 
 Ce'lis. (From Kano, to bum.) A spot or blemish 
 upon the skin, particularly that which is occasioned 
 by a burn. 
 
CEN 
 
 CEN 
 
 Ce lla turcica. See Sella turcica. 
 
 CE'LLULA. (Diminutive of cella, a cell.) A little 
 cell, or cavity. 
 
 Cellule mastoid.e. See Temporal bones. 
 
 CE'LLULAR. Cellularis. Having little cells. 
 
 Cellular membrane. Membrana cellulosa : Tela 
 cellulosa ; Panniculus adiposus ; Membrana adiposa , 
 pinguedinosa et reticularis. Cellular tissue. The 
 cellular tissue of the body, composed of laminae and 
 fibres variously joined together, which is the connecting 
 medium of every part of the body. It is by means 
 of the communication of the cells of this membrane, 
 that the butchers blow up their veal. The cellular 
 membrane is, by some anatomists, distinguished into 
 the reticular and adipose membrane. The former is 
 evidently dispersed throughout the whole body, except 
 the substance of the brain. It makes a bed for the 
 other solids of the body, covers them all, and unites 
 them one to another. The adipose membrane consists 
 of the reticular substance, and a particular apparatus 
 for the secretion of oil, and is mostly found imme- 
 diately under the skin of many parts, and about the 
 kidneys. 
 
 CELOTO'MIA. (From * 07 X 77 , hernia, and rcpvu, to 
 cut.) The operation for hernia. 
 
 Ce'lsa. A term of Paracelsus, to signify what is 
 called the live blood in any particular part 
 
 CE'LSUS, Aurelius Cornelius. It is commonly 
 supposed, that this esteemed ancient author was a 
 Roman of the Cornelian family, born towards the end 
 of the reign of Augustus, and still living in the time of 
 Caligula. But these points are not established upon 
 certain testimony, and it is even disputed whether he 
 practised medicine; though his perfect acquaintance 
 with the doctrines of his predecessors, his accurate 
 descriptions of diseases, and his judicious rules of 
 treatment, appear to leave little room for doubt on that 
 head. At any rate, his eight books, “ De Medicina,” 
 have gained him deserved celebrity in modern times, 
 containing a large fund of valuable information; de- 
 tailed in remarkably elegant and concise language. 
 In surgery particularly he has been greatly admired, 
 for the methods of practice laid down, and for de- 
 scribing several operations as they are still performed. 
 There have been numerous editions of his work, and 
 translations of it into the several modern languages. 
 
 CEMENT. Chemists call by this name whatever 
 they employ to unite or cement things together; as 
 lutes, glues, Holders of every kind. 
 
 CEMENTATION. A chemical process, which 
 consists in surrounding a body in the solid state with 
 the powder of some other bodies, and exposing the 
 whole for a time in a closed vessel, to a degree of 
 heat not sufficient to fuse the contents. Thus iron is 
 converted into steel by cementation with charcoal; 
 green bottle glass is converted into porcelain by ce- 
 mentation with sand, &c. 
 
 Ceme'nterium. A crucible. 
 
 Ce'nchramis. (From Keyxpos, millet-) A grain or 
 seed of the fig. 
 
 Ce'nchrius. A species of herpes that resembles 
 Keyxpos, or millet. 
 
 CENEANGEI'A. (From kevos , einnty, and ayyos, 
 a vessel.) A deficiency of blood, or other fluids in the 
 vessels ; so that they have not their proper quantity. 
 
 Ceni'gdam. Ceniplam; Cenigotam ; Cenipolam. 
 
 An instrument anciently used for opening the head in 
 epilepsies. 
 
 Ceniote'mium. A purging remedy, formerly of use 
 in the venereal disease, supposed to be mercurial. 
 
 CENO'SIS. (From kcvos, empty.) Evacuation. 
 
 It imports a general evacuation. Catharsis was ap- 
 plied to the evacuation of a particular humour, which 
 offends with respect to quality. 
 
 (JENOTICA. (Cencticus ; from kevws'i s, cvacuatio , 
 exinamtio, emptiness.) The name of an order in the 
 class Gcnetica of Good’s Nosology: diseases affecting 
 the fluids, and embracing paramenia , leucorrhixa , 
 blcnorrhce a, spermorrhiza, and galeclea. 
 
 CENTAU'REA. (So called from Chiron , the cen- 
 taur, who is said to have employed one of its species 
 to cure himself of a wound accidentally received, by 
 letting one of the arrows of Hercules fall upon his 
 foot.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnrean 
 system, of the Order, Pulygamia frusianea; Class, 
 Syngenosia. 
 
 Cektaurea behen. The systematic name of the 
 
 I officinal behen album; Jacea orient.alis patula; Ra * 
 phonticoides lutea. The true white behen of the an- 
 cients. The root possesses astringent virtues. 
 
 Centaurea benedicta. The systematic name of 
 the blessed or holy thistle, Carduus benedictus ; 
 Cnicus sylvestris ; Centaurea benedicta — calycibus 
 duplicato-spinosis lanatis involucratis, foliis semi- 
 decurrentibus denticulato-spinosis of Linnaeus. This 
 exotic plant, a native of Spain, and some of the 
 Archipelago islands, obtained the name of Benedictus, 
 from its being supposed to possess extraordinary 
 medicinal virtues. In loss of appetite, where the 
 stomach was injured by irregularities, its good effects 
 have been frequently experienced. It is a powerful 
 bitter tonic and adstringent. Bergius considers it as 
 antacid, corroborant, stomachic, sudorific, diuretic, and 
 eccoprotic. Chamomile flowers are now generally 
 substituted for the Carduus benedictus , and are thought 
 to be of at least equal value. 
 
 Centaurea calcitrapa. The systematic name of 
 the common star-thistle. Star-knapweed. Calci- 
 trapa; Carduus stellatus ; Jacea ramosissima , stel- 
 lata , rupina. The plant thus called in the pharmaco- 
 poeias, is the Centaurea — calycibus subduplicato-spino- 
 sis , sessilibus ; foliis pinnatifidis, linearibus dentatis ; 
 caule piloso , of Linnaeus, every part of which is bitter. 
 The juice, or extract, or infusion, is said to cure 
 intermittents ; and the bark of the root, and the seeds, 
 have been recommended in nephritic disorders, and in 
 suppression of Urine. It scarcely differs, in its effects, 
 from other bitters, and is now little used. 
 
 Centaurea centaurium. Rhaponticum vulgar e : 
 Centaurium magnum ; Centaurium majus. Greater 
 centaury. The root of this plant was formerly used as 
 an aperient and corroborant in alvine fluxes. It is 
 now totally discarded from the Materia Medica of this 
 country. 
 
 Centaurea cyanus. The systematic name of the 
 blue bottle, or corn-flower plant. Cyani. Cyanus. 
 The flowers of this plant, Centaurea — calycibus serra - 
 tis : foliis linearibus , integerrimis , infimis dentatis , of 
 Linnseus, were formerly in frequent use ; but their an- 
 tiphlogistic, antispasmodic, cordial, aperient, diuretic, 
 and other properties, are now, with great propriety, 
 forgotten. 
 
 Centaurea solstitialis. Calcitrapa officinalis; 
 Carduus stellatus luteus ; Carduus solstitialis ; Ja- 
 cea stellata ; Jacea lutea capite spinoso mivori ; Leu - 
 canthe veterum. St. Barnaby’s thistle. It is com- 
 mended as an anticteric, anticachectic, and lithontrip- 
 tic, but is, in reality, only a weak tonic. 
 
 Centaurioi'des. The gratiola. 
 
 CENTAU'RIUM. (From Kiv'Javoos, a centaur : so 
 called, because it was feigned that Chiron cured Her- 
 cules’s foot, which he had wounded with a poisonous 
 arrow, with it.) Centaury. See Chironia centaurium. 
 
 Centaurium magnum. See Centaurea Centau- 
 rium. « 
 
 Centaurium majus. See Centaurea Centaurium. 
 
 Centaurium minus. See Chironia centaurium. 
 
 CENTAU'RY. See Chironia. 
 
 Centimor'bia. (From centum, a hundred, and 
 morbus, a disease.) The Tysimachia nummularia , 
 or moneywort, was so named, from its supposed effi- 
 cacy in the cure of a multitude of disorders. 
 
 Ckntino'dia, See Centum nodia. 
 
 CENTI'PES. (From centum, a hundred, and pcs, 
 a foot.) The woodlouse, so named from the multi- 
 tude of its feet. 
 
 Centra'tio. (From centrum, a centre.) The con- 
 centration and affinity of certain substances to each 
 other. Paracelsus expresses by it the degenerating of 
 a saline principle, and contracting a corrosive and 
 exulcerating quality. Hence Centrum sails is said to 
 be the principle anil cause of ulcers. 
 
 Ce'ntrium. (From kevteu, to prick.) A plaster 
 recommended by Galen against stitches and pains in 
 the side. 
 
 CF/NTRUM. (From kevteo), to point or prick.) 1. 
 The middle point of a circle. 
 
 2. In chemistry, it is the residence or foundation of 
 matter. 
 
 3. In medicine, it is the point in which its virtue 
 resides. 
 
 4. In anatomy, the middle point of some parts is so 
 named, as centrum nerveum, the middle or tendinous 
 par. of the diaphragm 
 
 203 
 
CER 
 
 CER 
 
 Centrum nerveum. The centreof the diaphragm. 
 See Diaphragm. 
 
 Centrum ovale. When the two hemispheres of 
 the brain are removed on a line with a level of the 
 corpus callosum , the internal medullary part presents 
 a somewhat oval centre, which is called centrum ovale. 
 Vieussenius supposed all the medullary fibres met at 
 this place. 
 
 Centrum tendinosum. The tendinous centre of 
 the diaphragm. See Diapragm. 
 
 CENTUMNO'DIA. (From centum , a hundred, and 
 nodus , a knot ; so called from its many knots or joints.) 
 Centtnodia. Common knot-grass. See Polygonum 
 aviculare. 
 
 Centu'nculus. Bastard pimpernel. 
 
 CE PA. (From Kyiros, a wool-card, from the like- 
 ness of its roots.) The onion. See Allium cepa. 
 
 Cep.e'a. A species of onion. 
 
 CEPHALrE'A. (From KE^aXrj, the head.) 1. The 
 flesh of the head which covers the skull. 
 
 2. A headache. Dr. Good makes this a genus of 
 disease in his Order, Systatica; Class, Neurotica. It 
 has five species, Cephalcea graverus, intensa, hemi cra- 
 nia, pulsatilis , nauscosa: 
 
 CEPHA'LALGIA. (From Kccpahy, the head, and 
 «Xyoj, pain.) Cephalcea. The headache. It is symp- 
 tomatic of very many diseases, but is rarely an original 
 disease itself. When mild, it is called cephalalgia ; 
 when inveterate, cephalaea. When one side of the 
 head only is affected, it takes the names of hemicrania, 
 migrana , hemipagia , and megrim ; in one of the tem- 
 ples only, crotaphos ; and that which is fixed to a 
 point, generally in the crown of the head, is distin- 
 guished by the name of clavus. 
 
 Cephala'rtica. (From KtcpaXy, the head, and «p- 
 n-5< i), to make pure.) Medicines which purge the 
 head. 
 
 CE'PHALE. KecpaXr). The head. 
 
 CEPHALIC. (From the head.) Pertaining 
 
 to the head. 1. A variety of external and internal 
 medicines are so called, as being adapted for the cure 
 of disorders of the head. Of this class are the snufls, 
 which produce a discharge from the mucous membrane 
 of the nose, &c. 
 
 2. Nerves, arteries, veins, muscles, & c. are so called, 
 which are situated on the head. 
 
 3. The name of a vein of the arm, which it was sup- 
 posed went to the head. 
 
 Cephalic vein. (Vena cephaUca ; so called be- 
 cause the head was supposed to be relieved by opening 
 it.) The anterior or outermost vein of the arm, that 
 receives the cephalic of the thumb. 
 
 Cephalicus pulvis. A powder, prepared from asa- 
 rum. 
 
 CEPHALI'TIS. (From KEtpaXy, the head.) Inflam- 
 mation of the head. Empresma cephalitis of Good. 
 See Phrenit.is. 
 
 CEf*H ALO. This term is joined to others to denote 
 the connexion of the muscle, artery, nerve, &c. to the 
 head. 
 
 CEPIIALONO'SUS. (From K£<paXrj, the head and 
 t 'oaos, a disease.) Any disease of the bead. Applied 
 to the febris hungarica, in which the head is princi- 
 pally affected. 
 
 Cephalo-pharyngeus. (From KEtpaXy , the head, 
 and (papvyh the throat.) A muscle of the pharynx. 
 See Constrictor pharyngis inferior. 
 
 CEPHALOPONIA. (From iceipah 7 , the head, and 
 xsovoi, .pain.) Headache. 
 
 Cepi'ni. Vinegar. 
 
 Ckpula. Large myrobalans. 
 
 CERA. Wax. Bees’ wax. A solid concrete sub- 
 stance, collected from vegetables by bees, and extracted 
 from their combs after the honey is got out, by heating 
 and pressing them. 
 
 It was long considered as a resin, from some proper- 
 ties common to it with resins. Like them it furnishes 
 an oil and an acid by distillation, and is soluble in all 
 oils ; but in several respects it differs sensibly from 
 resins. Like these, wax has not a strong aromatic 
 taste and smell, but a very weak smell, and when pure, 
 no taste. With the heat of boiling water, no princi- 
 ples are distilled from it ; whereas, with that heat, 
 some essential oil, or at least a spiritus rector, is ob- 
 tained from every resin. Farther, wax is less soluble 
 in alkohol. If wax be distilled with a heat greater 
 than that of boiling water, it may be decomposed, but 
 
 not so easily as resin 3 can. By this distillation, a 
 small quantity 0 / water is first separated from the wax, 
 and then some very volatile and very penetrating acid, 
 accompanied with a small quantity of a very fluid 
 and very odoriferous oil. As the distillation advances, 
 the acid becomes more and more strong, and the oil 
 more and more thick, till its consistence is such that it 
 becomes solid in the receiver, and is then called butter 
 of wax. When the distillation is finished, nothing re- 
 mains but a small quantity of coal, which is almost 
 incombustible. 
 
 Wax cannot be kindled, unless it is previously heat- 
 ed and reduced into vapours; in which respect it 
 resembles fat oils. The oil of butter of wax may, by 
 repeated distillations, be .attenuated and rendered more 
 and more fluid, because some portion of acid is there- 
 by separated from these substances; which effect is 
 similar to what happens in the distillation ofotheroils 
 and oily concretes : but this remarkable effect attends 
 the repeated distillation of oil and butter of wax, that 
 they become more and more soluble in alkohol ; and 
 that they never acquire greater consistence by evapo- 
 ration of their more fluid parts. Boerhaave kept but- 
 ter of wax in a glass vessel, open, or carelessly closed, 
 during twenty years, without acquiring a more solid 
 consistence. It may be remarked, that wax, its butter, 
 and its oil, differ entirely from essential oils and resins 
 in all the above-mentioned properties, and that in all 
 these they perfectly resemble sweet oils. Hence Ma- 
 quer concludes, that wax resembles resins only in be- 
 ing an oil rendered concrete by an acid; but that it 
 differs essentially from these in the kind of the oil, 
 which in resins is of the nature of essential oils, while 
 in wax and in other analogous oily concretions (as 
 butter of milk, butter of cocoa, fat of animals, sperma- 
 ceti, and myrtle-wax) it is of the nature of mild unc- 
 tuous oils, that are not aromatic, and not volatile, and 
 are obtained from vegetables by expression. It seems 
 probable, that the acidifying principle, or oxygen, and 
 not an actual acid, may be the leading cause of the 
 solidity, or low fusibility of wax. 
 
 In the state in which it is obtained from the combs, 
 it is called yellow wax, cera fiava; and this, when 
 new, is of a lively yellow colour, somewhat tough, 
 yet easy to break : by age, it loses its fine colour, and 
 becomes harder and more brittle. Yellow wax, after 
 being reduced into thin cakes, and bleached by a long 
 exposure to the sun and open air, is again melted, and 
 formed into round cakes, called virgin wax, or white 
 wax, ccra alba. The chief medicinal use of wax, is 
 in plasters, unguents, and other like external applica- 
 tions, partly for giving the requisite consistence to 
 other ingredients, and partly on account of its own 
 emollient quality. 
 
 Cera alba. See Cera. 
 
 Cera dicardo. The carduus pinea. 
 
 Cera flava. Yellow wax. See Cera. 
 
 [Cera vegetabilis. Vegetable wax, or natural 
 wax. Wax seems to abound in some plants more 
 than in others, and is easily collected from them. The 
 bayberry ( Myrica cerifera) abounds on the sandy 
 shores of the United States, and in the autumn the wax 
 is scraped from the plants, and, when melted and run 
 into cakes, forms a beautiful green vegetable wax, 
 which is made into wax tapers, or sometimes melted 
 with a portion of tallow, and made into candles, which 
 partake of the green colour of the wax, and are called 
 bayberry candles, the vegetable cercgiving hardness and 
 consistence to the candles, and therefore more useful 
 in the heat of summer. We recollect seeing a large 
 specimen of white vegetable wax in the possession of 
 Dr. S. L. Mitchill, received by him from South Ame- 
 rica, and exhibited to his class when he lectured on 
 Materia Medica, in the College of Physicians and Sur- 
 geons of New-York. On inquiry, since, he informs 
 us, that he never could ascertain the botanical name 
 of the plant, though it was said to be a tree. A.] 
 
 Cer.e'j:. (From Kspas, a horn.) So Rufus Ephe- 
 sius calls the cornua or appendages of the uterus. 
 
 Cerani'tes. (From Kcpavvvpi, to temper together.) 
 A name formerly applied to a pastil, or trocli, by 
 Galen. 
 
 Ce'ras. (Kt-paj, a horn.) A wild sort of parsnip 
 is so named from its shape. 
 
 CE'RASA. (Krpaaof, the cherry-tree ; from Ktpa- 
 aov'Jt], a town in Pontus, whence Lucullus first brought 
 them to Rome : or from kijp, the heart ; from the fruit 
 
CER 
 
 CER 
 
 having a resemblance to it in shape and colour.) The 
 cherry. See Prunus. 
 
 Cerasa nigra. See Prunus avium. 
 
 Cerasa rubra. See Prunus cerasus. 
 
 Cerasiatum. (From cerasus , a cherry ; so called 
 because cherries are an ingredient.) A purging medi- 
 cine in Libavius. 
 
 CE'RASIN. The name given by Dr. John of Ber- 
 lin, to those gummy substances which swell in cold 
 water, but do not readily dissolve in it. Cerasin is 
 soluble in boiling water, but separates in a jelly when 
 the water cools. Water, acidulated with sulphuric, 
 nitric, or muriatic acid, by the aid of a gentle heat, 
 forms a permanent solution of cerasin. Gum traga- 
 canth is the best example of this species of vegetable 
 product. 
 
 Cera'sius. (From cerasus, a cherry.) Crasios. 
 The name of two ointments in Mesue. 
 
 Cera sma. (From Ktpavvvpi, to mix.) A mixture 
 of cold and warm water, when the warm is poured 
 into the cold. 
 
 CERASUS. The cherry and cherry-tree. See 
 Prunus cerasus. 
 
 CE'RATE. Ceratum. A composition of wax, oil, 
 or lard, with or without other ingredients. The 
 obsolete synonymes are, cerclceum , ceroma, ceronium, 
 cerotum , ceratomalagma. Cerates take their name 
 from the wax which enters into their composition, and 
 to which they owe their consistence, which is inter- 
 mediate between that of plasters and that of ointments ; 
 though no very definite rule for this consistence is, in 
 fact, either given or observed. 
 
 Cera'tia. (From iccpas > a horn, which its fruit 
 resembles.) See Ceratonia siliqua. 
 
 Ceratia diphyllus. See Courbaril 
 
 Cera'ticum. See Ceratonia siliqua. 
 
 CERA'TO. (From Kepas, a horn.) Some muscles 
 have this word as a part of their names, from their 
 shape. 
 
 Cerato-glossus. (From iccpas, a horn, and yX’aaaa, 
 a tongue.) A muscle, so named from its shape and 
 insertion into the tongue. See Hyoglossus. 
 
 Cerato-hyoideus. See Stylo- hijoideus. 
 
 Cerato malagma. A cerate. 
 
 CERATOl' DES. (From Kepa'Jos , the genitive of 
 Kspasi horn, and eido ?, appearance.) See Cornea. 
 
 CERATO'NIA. (Krpurwvta of Galen and Paulus 
 ASgineta ; so cailed from its horn-like pod.) The name 
 of a genus of plants. Class, Polygamia ; Order, 
 Tricecia. 
 
 Ceratonia siliqua. The systematic name of the 
 plant which affords the sweet pod. Ceratium ; Ce- 
 ratia ; Siliqua dulcis. The pods are about four inches 
 in length, and as thick as one’s finger, compressed and 
 unequal, and mostly bent ; they contain a sweet brown 
 pulp, which is given in the form of decoction, as a 
 pectoral in asthmatic complaints and coughs. 
 
 CERA'TUM. {Ceratum ; i. m. ; trom cera , wax, 
 because its principal ingredient is wax.) See Cerate. 
 
 Ceratum album. See Ceratum cetacei. 
 
 Ceratum calamine. Ceratum lapidis calamina- 
 ris ; Ceratum epuloticum. Calamine cerate. Take 
 of prepared calamine, yellow wax, of each half a 
 pound ; olive oil, a pint. Mix the oil with the melted 
 wax ; then remove it from the fire, and, as soon as it 
 begins to thicken, add the calamine, and stir it con- 
 stantly until the mixture becomes cold A composi- 
 tion of this kind was first introduced under the name 
 of Turner’s cerate. It is well calculated to promote 
 the cicatrization of ulcers. 
 
 Ceratum cantharidis. Ceratum Lyttce. Cerate 
 of blistering fly. Take of spermaceti cerate, six 
 drachms ; blistering flies, in very fine powder, a drachm. 
 Having softened the cerate by heat, add the flies, and 
 mix them together. 
 
 Ceratum cetacei. Cratum spermutis ceti. Ce- 
 ratum album. Spermaceti cerate. Take of sperma- 
 ceti, half an ounce ; white wax, two ounces ; olive 
 oil, 4 fluid-ounces. Add the oil to the spermaceti and 
 wax, previously melted together, and stir them until 
 the mixture becomes cold. This cerate is cooling and 
 emollient, and applied to excoriations, &c. : it may be 
 used with advantage in all ulcers, where no stimu- 
 lating substance can be applied, being extremely mild 
 and unctuous. 
 
 Ceratum citrinum. See Ceratum resince. 
 
 Ceratum conii. Hemlock cerate ft unguenti 
 
 conii, R>j. Spermatis ceti, 3 ij. Cera; alb®, |iij. Misce. 
 One of the formula; of St. Bartholomew’s hospital, 
 occasionally applied to cancerous, scrofulous, phage- 
 denic, herpetic, and other inveterate sores. 
 
 Ceratum epuloticum. See Ceratum calamina. 
 
 Ceratum lapidis calaminaris. See Ceratum 
 calamina!. 
 
 Ceratum lithargyri acktati compositum. See 
 Ceratum plumbi compositum. 
 
 Ceratum plumbi acetatis. Ungucntum cerussce 
 acetatce Cerate of acetate of lead. Take of acetate 
 of lead, powdered, two drachms ; white wax, two 
 ounces; olive oil, half a pint. Dissolve the w'ax in 
 seven fluid-ounces of oil ; then gradually add thereto 
 the acetate of lead, separately rubbed down with the 
 remaining oil, and stir the mixture with a wooden 
 slice, until the whole has united. This cerate is cool- 
 ing and desiccative. 
 
 Ceratum plumbi compositum. Ceratum lithargyri 
 acetati compositum. Compound cerate of lead. Take 
 of solution of acetate of lead, two fluid-ounces .and a 
 half; yellow wax, four ounces; olive oil, nine fluid- 
 ounces; camphor, half a drachm. Mix the wax pre- 
 viously melted, with eight fluid-ounces of oil ; then 
 remove it from the fire, and, when it begins to thicken, 
 add gradually the solution of acetate of lead, and con- 
 stantly stir the mixture with a wooden slice until it 
 gets cold. Lastly, mix in the camphor, previously 
 dissolved in the remainder of the oil. Its virtues arc 
 cooling, desiccative, resolvent against chronic rheuma- 
 tism, &c. &c. ; and as a proper application to super- 
 ficial ulcers, which are inflamed. 
 
 Ceratum resins. Ceratum resince Jlavce ; Cera 
 turn citrinum. Resin cerate. Take of yellow resin, 
 yellow wax, of each a pound ; olive oil, a pint. Melt 
 the resin and wax together, over a slow fire ; then add 
 the oil, and strain the cerate, while hot, through a 
 linen cloth. Digestive. 
 
 Ceratum sabin^e. Savine cerate. Take of fresh 
 leaves of savine, bruised, a pound ; yellow wax, half 
 a pound; prepared lard, two pounds. Having melted- 
 together the wax and lard, boil therein the savine 
 leaves, and strain through a linen cloth. This article 
 is of late introduction, for the purpose of keeping up 
 a discharge from blistered surfaces. It was first de 
 scribed by Mr. Crowther, and has since been received 
 into extensive use, because it does not produce the 
 inconveniences that follow the constant application 
 of the common blistering cerate. A thick white layer 
 forms daily upon the part, which requires to be re- 
 moved, that the cerate may be applied immediately to- 
 the surface from whiclvthe discharge is to be made. 
 
 Ceratum saponis. Soap cerate. Take of hard- 
 soap, eight ounces : yellow wax, ten ounces ; semi- 
 vitreous oxide of lead, powdered, a pound ; olive oil, 
 a pint; vinegar, a gallon. Boil the vinegar, with the 
 oxide of lead, over a slow fire, constantly stirring, 
 until the union is complete ; then add the soap, and* 
 boil it again in a similar manner, until the moisture is 
 entirely evaporated ; then mix in the wax, previously 
 melted with the oil. Resolvent ; against scrofulous- 
 tumours, &c. It is a convenient application in frac- 
 tures, and may be used as an external dressing for ulcers.- 
 
 Ceratum simplex. Ceratum. Simple cerate.- 
 Take of olive oil, four fluid-ounces ; yellow wax, four' 
 ounces : having melted the wax, mix the oil with it. 
 
 Ceratum spermatis ceti. See Ceratum cetacei. 
 
 Ce'rberus. {KcpSepos ; because, like the dog Cer- 
 berus, it has three heads, or principal ingredients, each' 
 of which is eminently active.) A fanciful name given- 
 to the compound powder of scammony. 
 
 Cerchna'leum. (From Ktpx<n, to make a noise.), 
 A wheezing, or bubbling noise, made by the trachea,, 
 in breathing. 
 
 CE'RCHNOS. (From Kepx^i 10 wheeze.) Cerch- 
 nus. Wheezing. Dr. Good applies it to a species of 
 his genus Rhonchus, to designate a primary evil or 
 disease ; rhonchus. cerchnus, or wheezing. 
 
 CERCHNO'DES. (From /cepxw, to wheeze.) 
 Ccrchodes. One who labours under a dense breathing,- 
 accompanied with a wheezing noise. 
 
 CERCHO'DES. See Cerchnodes. 
 
 Ce'rcis. (Kcpicis literally means the spoke of a= 
 wheel, and has its name from the noise which wheels 
 often make ; from KpcKin, to shriek.) The radial bone 
 of the fore-arm was formerly so called from its shape, 
 like a spoke Also a oeslle from its shape. 
 
 203 
 
CER 
 
 CER 
 
 CERCO'SIS. (From itepKos, a tail.) 1. A polypus 
 of the uterus. 
 
 2. An enlargement of the clitoris. 
 
 CE'REA. (From cera , wax.) The cerumen au- 
 rium, or wax of the ear. 
 
 CEREA'LLA. (Solemn feasts to the goddess Ceres.) 
 All sorts of corn, of which bread or any nutritious 
 substance is made, come under the head of cerealia , 
 which term is applied by bromatologists as a genus. 
 
 Cerebe'lla urina. Paracelsus thus distinguishes 
 urine which is whitish, of the colour of the brain, and 
 from which he pretended to judge of some of its dis- 
 orders. 
 
 OEREBE'LLUM. (Diminutive of cerebrum.) The 
 little brain. A somewhat round viscus, of the same 
 use as the brain; composed, like the brain, of a cor- 
 tical and medullary substance, divided by a septum 
 into a right and left lobe, and situated under the ten- 
 torium, in the inferior occipital fossa? . In the cere- 
 bellum are to be observed tne crura ccrebclli, the 
 fourth ventricle, the vaivula magna cerebri , and the 
 protuberantice vermiform.es. 
 
 CE'REBRUM. ( Quasi cerebrum; from uapa , the 
 head.) The brain. A large round viscus, divided 
 superiorly into a right and left hemisphere , and infe- 
 liorly into six lobes , two anterior, two middle, and 
 two posterior ; situated within the cranium, and sur- 
 rounded by Jthe dura and pia mater, and tunica arach- 
 noidcs. It is composed of a cortical substance , which 
 is external; and a medullary , which is internal. It 
 has three cavities , called ventricles ; two anterior, or 
 lateral, which are divided from each other by the 
 septum lucidum , and in each of which is the choroid 
 plexus , formed of blood-vessels ; the third ventricle is 
 a space between the thalami nervorum opticorum. 
 The principal prominences of the brain are, the corpus 
 callosum , a medullary eminence, conspicuous upon 
 laying aside the hemispheres of the brain ; the corpora 
 striata , two striated protuberances, one in the anterior j 
 part of each lateral ventricle ; the thalami nervorum 
 opticorum , two whitish eminences behind the former, 
 which terminate in the optic nerves; the corpora quad- 
 rigemina, four medullary projections, called by the 
 ancients nates and testes ; a little cerebrine tubercle 
 lying upon the nates, called the pineal gland ; and, 
 lastly, the crura cerebri , two medullary columns, 
 which proceed from the basis of the brain to the me- 
 dulla oblongata. The cerebral arteries are branches 
 of the carotid and vertebral arteries. The veins ter- 
 minate in sinuses, which return their blood into 
 the internal jugulars. The use of the brain is to 
 give off nine pairs of nerves, and the spinal marrow, 
 from which thirty-one more ^tairs proceed, through 
 whose means the various senses are performed, and 
 muscular motion excited. It is also considered as the 
 organ of the intellectual functions. 
 
 Vauquelin’s analysis of the brain is in 100 parts; 80 
 water, 4.53 white fatty matter, 0.7 reddish fatty matter, 
 
 7 albumen, 1.12 osmazome, 1.5 phosphorus, 5.15 acids, 
 salts, and sulphur. 
 
 Cerebrum elongatum. The medulla oblongata, 
 and medulla spinalis. 
 
 CEREFO'LIUM. A corruption of choerophyllum. 
 See Scandix cerefolium. 
 
 Cerefolium hispanicum. Sweet-cicely. See Scan- 
 dix odorata. 
 
 Cerefolium svlvestre. See Chcerophyllum syl- 
 vestre. 
 
 CERELrE'UM. (From Krjpos, wax, and eXaiov, oil.) 
 
 A cerate, or liniment, composed of wax and oil. Also 
 the oil of tar. 
 
 CEREOLUS. A wax bougie. 
 
 CE'REUS MEDICATUS. See Bougie. 
 CEREVI'SIA. (From ceres , corn, of which it is 
 made.) Any liquor made from corn, especially ale and 
 strong beer. 
 
 Cerevisije cataplasma. Into the grounds of strong 
 beer, stir as much oatmeal as will make it of a suitable 
 consistence. This is sometimes employed as a stimu- 
 lant and an antiseptic to mortified parts. 
 
 Cerevisije fermentum. See Fermentum Cere- 
 visice. 
 
 Ce'ria. (From cereus , soft, pliant.) The flat 
 worms which breed in the intestines. See Teenia. 
 
 CERIN. 1. Subercerin. A peculiar substance 
 which precipitates on evaporation from alkohol, which 
 has been digested on cork. 
 
 206 
 
 2. The name given by Dr. John to the part of com- 
 mon wax which dissolves in alkohol. 
 
 3. The name of a variety of the mineral allanite. 
 Ce'rion. (From Krjpiov, a honey-comb.) An erup- 
 tive disorder of the head. See Jlchor. 
 
 CERITE. The siliciferous oxide of cerium. A rare 
 mineral of a rose-red colour, found only in the cop- 
 per mine of Bastnacs, in Sweden. It consists of silica, 
 oxide of cerium, and oxide of iron, lime, and carbonic 
 acid. 
 
 CERIUM. The name of the metal, the oxide of 
 which exists in the mineral cerite. 
 
 To obtain the oxide of the new metal, the cerite is 
 calcined, pulverized, and dissolved in nitromuriatic 
 acid. The filtered solution being neutralized with pure 
 potassa, is to be precipitated by tartrate of potassa ; 
 and the precipitate, well washed, and afterwards cal- 
 cined, is oxide of cerium. 
 
 Cerium is susceptible of two stages of oxidation ; in 
 the first it is white, and this by calcination becomes of 
 a fallow-red. 
 
 The white oxide exposed to the blowpipe soon be- 
 comes red, but does not melt, or even agglutinate. 
 With a large proportiorf of borax it fuses into a trans- 
 parent globule. 
 
 The white oxide becomes yellowish in the open air, 
 but never so red as by calcination, because it absorbs 
 carbonic acid, which prevents its saturating itself with 
 oxygen, and retains a portion of water, which dimi- 
 nishes its colour. 
 
 Alkalies do not act on it ; but caustic potassa in the 
 dry way, takes part of the oxygen from the red oxide so 
 as to convert it into the white without altering its nature. 
 
 The protoxide of cerium is composed by Hisinger of 
 85.17 metal + 14.83 oxygen, and the peroxide of 79.3 
 metal -j- 20.7. The protoxide has been supposed a 
 binary compound of cerium 5.75 -f- oxygen 1, and the 
 peroxide a compound of 5.75 >< 2 of cerium -f- 3 oxy 
 gen. An alloy of this metal with iron was obtained 
 by Vauquelin. 
 
 The salts of cerium are white or yellow-coloured, 
 have a sweet taste, yield a white precipitate with liy- 
 drosulphuret of potassa, but none with sulpheretted 
 hydrogen ; a milk-white precipitate, soluble in nitric 
 and muriatic acids, with ferroprussiate of potassa, and 
 oxalate of ammonia ; none with infusion of galls, and 
 a white one with arseniate of potassa. 
 
 CERO'MA. (From Krjpos, wax.) Ceronium. Terms 
 used by the ancient physicians for an unguent, or ce- 
 rate, though originally applied to a particular compo- 
 sition which the wrestlers used in their exercises. 
 
 CEROPI'SSUS. (From Krjpos, wax, and zstaca, 
 pitch.) A plaster composed of pitch and wax. 
 Cerotum. K epoorov. A cerate. 
 
 [Cerulin. “ By the action of sulphuric acid on in- 
 digo, tw'o new substances are obtained, termed, by Mr. 
 Crum, Cerulin and Phenicin. To prepare the former, 
 the indigo is digested in the acid, the mixture is dis- 
 solved in a large quantity of sulphuric acid, and the 
 filtered solution is precipitated by potassa. The pre- 
 cipitate consists of cerulin , in combination with the 
 sulphate of potassa, and has been called Ceruleo-sul- 
 phate of potassa. It requires about 120 parts of wa- 
 ter for its solution, and forms a very deep blue-colour- 
 ed liquid. In its property of forming insoluble com- 
 pounds with neutral salts, cerulin is analogous to tan. 
 From its ultimate analysis, it appears to consist of 1 
 atom of indigo -j- 4 atoms of water.” — Webster's Man. 
 of Chem. A.] 
 
 CERU'MEN. ( Cerumen ; diminutive of cera, wax.) 
 Wax. See Cera. 
 
 Cerumen aurium. Cerea ; Aurium sordes ; Mar- 
 morata aurium ; Cypsele ; Cypselis ; Fugile. The 
 waxy secretion of the ear, situated in the meatus audi- 
 torius externus. 
 
 [“Cerumen auris. A degree of deafness is fre- 
 quently produced by the lodgment of hard dry pellets 
 of this substance in the meatus auditorius. The best 
 plan, in such cases, is to syringe the ear with warm 
 water, which should be injected with moderate force. 
 
 In some instances, deafness seems to depend on a de- 
 fective secretion of the cerumen, and a consequent dry- 
 ness of the meatus. Here, a drop or two of sweet oil 
 may now and then be introduced into the ear, and 
 ■ fomentations applied.” — Cooper's Surg. Diet. A.] 
 
 ! CERU'SSA. (Arabian.) Ccrusse. See Plumbi sub- 
 [ carbunas. 
 
C1IA 
 
 CHA 
 
 Cerussa acetata. See Plumbi acetas. 
 
 Ckrvi spina. See Rkamnus catharticus. 
 
 CERVI CAL. ( Cernicalis ; from cervix , the neck.) 
 Belonging to the neck ; as cervical nerves, cervical 
 muscles, &c. 
 
 Cervical artery. Arteria cervicalis. A branch of 
 the subclavian. 
 
 Cervical vertebral. The seven uppermost of the ver- 
 tebra;, which form the spine. See Vertebra. 
 
 Cervica'ria. (From ceroic, the neck ; so named 
 because it was supposed to be efficacious in disorders- 
 and ailments of the throat and neck.) The herb throat- 
 wort. 
 
 CE'RVIX. ( Cervix , vicis. f. ; quasi cerebri via; 
 as being the channel of the spinal marrow.) 1. The 
 neck. That part of the body which is between the 
 head and shoulders. 
 
 2. Applied also to organs, or parts which have some 
 extent, to distinguish their parts ; as the cervix uteri , 
 neck of the uterus; cervix vesica, neck of the bladder, 
 1 eck of a bone, &c. 
 
 Ckspititi/E plants. (From cespes , a sod, or turf.) 
 The name of a class of plants in Sauvages’ Methodus 
 Foliornm, consisting of plants which have only radical 
 leaves ; as primrose, &c. 
 
 CESPITOSUS. (From cespes , a sod, or turf.) A 
 plant is so called which produces many stems from one 
 root, thereby forming a close thick carpet on the sur- 
 face of the earth. 
 
 Cespitosje paludes. Turf-bogs. 
 
 Cestri'tes. (From KE^pov, betony.) Wine im- 
 pregnated with betony. 
 
 CE'STRUM. (From tce^pa, a dart ; so called from 
 the shape of its flowers, which resemble a dart ; or be- 
 cause it was used to extract the broken ends of darts 
 from wounds.) See Betonica officinalis. 
 
 CETA'CEUM. Spermaceti. See Physeter macro- 
 cephalus. 
 
 CETERACH. (Blanchard says this word is cor- 
 rupted from Pteryga , zs'jrjpvl, q. v. as peteryga, cete- 
 ryga, and ceterach.) J5ee Asplenium ceterach. 
 
 CETIC ACID. Acidum ceticum. The name given 
 by Chevreuil to a supposed peculiar principle of sper- 
 maceti, which he has lately found to be the substance 
 he has called margarine , combined with a fatty matter. 
 
 CETINE. The name given by Chevreuil to sper- 
 maceti. See Fat. 
 
 CEVADIC ACID. By the action of potassa on the 
 fat matter of the cevadilla, a plant that comes from 
 Senegal, called by the French petite orge , there is ob- 
 tained in the same way as the deiphinic acid, an acid 
 which is called the cevadic. 
 
 CEVADATE. A salt formed by the combination 
 of the cevadic acid, with earthy, alkaline, and metallic 
 bases. 
 
 Cevadilla. (Dim. of ceveda , barley. Spanish.) 
 See Veratrum sabatilla. 
 
 Ceyenne pepper. See Capsicum. 
 
 CEYLANITE. The name of the mineral called 
 pleonaste, by Haiiy, which comes from Ceylon, com- 
 monly in round pieces, but occasionally in crystals. It 
 is of an indigo blue colour, and splendent internally. 
 
 CHAB ASITE. The name of a mineral found in the 
 quarry of Alteberg, near Oberstein, in crystals, the pri- 
 mitive form of which is nearly a cube, it is white, or 
 with a tinge of rose colour, and sometimes transparent. 
 
 Chacari LL/E cortex. See Croton Cascarilla. 
 
 CHAIROFO'LIUM. See Scandix. 
 
 CHiEROPHY'LLUM. (Xatpo^uXXov ; from 
 to rejoice, and QvWov, a leaf; so called from the abun- 
 dance of its leaves.) Chervil. 1. The name of a ge- 
 nus of plants in the Linna;an system. Class, Pentan- 
 dria; Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of some plants. See 
 Scandix, and Charophyllum sylvestre. 
 
 Ch/erophyllum sylvestre. The systematic name 
 of the Cicutaria, or bastard hemlock. Charophyllum ; 
 cattle lavi striato ; geniculis tumidiusculis, of Lin- 
 ikeus. It is often mistaken for the true hemlock. It 
 may with great propriety be banished from the list of 
 officinals, as it possesses no remarkable property. 
 
 Chze'ta. (From x«w> to be diffused.) An obsolete 
 name of the human hair. 
 
 CHALA'SIS. (From xaXaw, to relax.) Relaxa- 
 tion. 
 
 Chala'stica. (From xaAaw, to relax.) Medicines 
 which relax. 
 
 CHALA'ZION. (From xaXa^a, a hailstone.) Cha- 
 lam; Chalazium ; Qranado. An indolent moveable 
 tubercle on the margin of the eyelid, like a hail-stone. 
 A species of hordeolum. It is that well-known affec- 
 tion of the eye, called a stye, or stian. It is white, 
 hard, and encysted, and diflers from the crithe, another 
 species, only in being moveable. Writers mention a 
 division of Chalazion into scirrhous, cancerous, cystic, 
 and earthy. 
 
 Cha'lbane. KaXSavrj. Galbanum. 
 
 Chalca'nthum. (From xaX/cof, brass, and avQog , a 
 flower.) Vitriol ; or rather, vitriol calcined red. The 
 flowers of brass. 
 
 Chalcei'on. A species of pimpinella. 
 
 Chalcoi'deum os. The os cuneiforme of the tar 
 sus. See Cuneiform bone. 
 
 Chaleitis. See Colcothar. 
 
 Chali cratum. (From xaXtj, an old word that sig- 
 nifies pure wine, and KEpavvvpi, to mix.) Wine mixed 
 with water. 
 
 Chali'nos. Chalinus. That part of the cheeks, 
 which, on each side, is contiguous to the angles of the 
 mouth. 
 
 •'CHALK. A very common species of calcareous 
 earth, or carbonate of lime, of a white colour. See 
 Greta. 
 
 Chalk, black. Drawing slate, found in primitive 
 mountains, and used in crayon drawing, whence its 
 name. 
 
 Chalk, red. A clay coloured with oxide of iron. 
 
 CHALK-STONE. A name given to the concretions 
 in the hands and feet of people violently afflicted with 
 the gout, from their resembling chalk, though chemi- 
 cally different. Dr. Wollaston first demonstrated their 
 true composition to be uric acid combined with ammo- 
 nia, and thus explained the mysterious pathological 
 relation between gout and gravel. 
 
 Gouty concretions are soft and friable. They are 
 insoluble in cold, but slightly in boiling water. An 
 acid being added to this solution, seizes the soda, and 
 the uric acid is deposited in small crystals. These con- 
 cretions dissolve readily in water of potassa. An arti- 
 ficial compound may be made by triturating uric acid 
 and soda with warm water, which exactly resembles 
 gouty concretions in its chemical constitution. 
 
 CHALY'BEATE. (Chalybeatus ; chalybs, from 
 iron, or steel.) Of orbelonging to iron. A term given 
 to any medicine into which iron enters; as chalybeate 
 mixture, pills, waters, &c. 
 
 Chalybeate water. Any mineral water which 
 abounds with iron ; such as the water of Tunbridge, 
 Spa, Prymont, Cheltenham, Scarborough, and Hartlel ; 
 and many others. 
 
 [Chalybeate waters are so numerous in the United 
 States as to attract little or no attention unless con- 
 nected with some peculiarity of circumstance, besides 
 the mere solution of iron. The Ballston and Saratoga 
 waters, of New-York, although they contain iron, are 
 not ranked among the chaiybeates, having other and 
 more powerful ingredients in their composition. Of 
 the pure chalybeate waters, containing nothing but 
 iron in solution, those most resorted to for health and 
 pleasure are the Stafford Springs, in Connecticut, and 
 Orange and Schooley’s Mountain Springs in New- 
 Jersey. The Stafford Springs are at the foot of a sand- 
 stone ridge, (old red sand-stone formation of Werner.) 
 Orange Springs are in the same sand-stone formation, 
 in the beautiful town of Orange, in New-Jersey, about 
 20 miles from New-York. There is an excellent house 
 of entertainment at the springs, and there is a salubri- 
 ous and well-cultivated country surrounding it. Ad- 
 jacent to the springs is a considerable elevation, from 
 which an extensive prospect is obtained. The city 
 and bay of New-York are plainly visible, with other 
 and more distant prospects. The water of the springs 
 is strongly impregnated, is not very palatable, and is 
 only drunk by invalids, whose physicians recommend 
 them. 
 
 Schooley’s Mountain Spring is about 60 miles from 
 New-York, and about the same distance from Phila- 
 delphia, and is resorted to in summer by the inhabit- 
 ants of both cities, and other places. It is on the side 
 of a mountain nearly 1500 feet above tide water. The 
 water runs in a constant stream from the crack of a 
 rock by the side of the road leading down a ravine of 
 the mountain, which from its elevation is cool and sa- 
 lubrious. On the top of the mountain is an extensive 
 
 207 
 
CfiA CHA 
 
 plain, crossed by good roads. There are several pub- 
 lic houses in the neighbourhood of the spring. The 
 water is a simple chalybeate, without being aerated. 
 The iron is deposited in an ochreous sediment as the 
 water passes over the rock. The mountain appears 
 to be a vast deposite of iron ore, much of which is 
 magnetic, affecting the surveyor’s compass. Loose 
 specimens of magnet are occasionally picked up on the 
 mountain. A.] 
 
 Chalybis rubigo preparata. See Ferri subcar- 
 bonas. 
 
 CHA'LYBS. (From Chalybes , a people in Pontus, 
 who dug iron out of the earth.) Acies. Steel. The 
 best, hardest, finest, and the closest-grained forged ■ 
 iron. As a medicine, steel differs not from iron. See 
 Iron. 
 
 Chalybs tartarizatus. See Ferrurn tartariza- 
 tum. 
 
 Chameba'lanus. (From on the ground, 
 
 and (iaXavos, a nut.) VVood pea; Earth nut. 
 
 CHAM^EBU'XUS. (From on the ground, 
 
 and zcvlos, the box-tree.) The dwarf box-tree. 
 
 CHAM^ECE'DRUS. (From xa/icu, on the ground, 
 and KeSpos, the cedar-tree.) Chamwcedrys. A species 
 of dwarf abrotanum. 
 
 CHAIVLECl'SSUS. (From %a/rai, on the ground, 
 and Kiccos, ivy.) Ground-ivy. 
 
 CHAMiECLE'MA. (From xa/m‘> on 1116 ground, '• 
 and icXypa, ivy.) The ground-ivy. 
 
 Chamecrista. The Cassia chamaecrista of Lin- 
 naeus, a decoction of which drank liberally is said to 
 be serviceable against the poison of the night-shade. 
 
 CHAMrE' DRY'S. (From x a t iai i on ^ ,e ground, 
 and <5pes, the oak ; so called from its leaves resem- 
 bling those of the oak.) See Teucrium chamadrys 
 Chamedrys frutescens. A name for teucrium. 
 Chamedrys incana maritima. See Teucrium 
 marum. 
 
 Chamedrys palustris. See Teucrium scordium. 
 Chamedrys spuria. See Veronica officinalis. 
 Chamedrys sylvestris. Wild germander. The 
 Veronica chamoedrys. 
 
 Chamele'a. (From x a J“ a: » on the ground, and 
 eXata, the olive-tree.) See Daphne alpina. 
 
 CHAMASLAEA'GNUS. (From %upai, on the 
 ground, and eXaiayvos, the wild olive.) See Myrica 
 gale. 
 
 CHAMiE'LEON. (From \apai, on the ground, 
 and Xeiov, a lion, i. e. dwarf lion.) 1. The chamaeleon, 
 an animal supposed to be able to change his colour at 
 pleasure. 
 
 2. The name of many thistles, so named from the 
 variety and uncertainty of their colours. 
 
 Chameleon album. See Carlina acaulis. 
 Chameleon verum. See Cnicus. 
 CHAM^ELEU'CE. (From x a h ta h on the ground, 
 and Xcvktt, the herb colt’s-foot.) See Tussilago far- 
 J'ara. 
 
 Chameli'num. (From on the ground, and 
 
 Xivov, flax.) Purging flax. See Linum catharticum. 
 
 CHAJVLEME'LUM. (From xa/mb on the ground, 
 and pyXov, an apple; because it grows upon the 
 ground, and has the smell of an apple.) See Anthemis 
 ■nobilis. 
 
 Chamemelum canariense. The Chrysanthemum 
 frutescens of Linnaeus. 
 
 Chamemelum chrysanthemum. The Buptlial- 
 mum germanicum of Linnaeus. 
 
 Chamemelum fcetidum. The Anthemis catula of 
 Linnaeus. 
 
 Chamemelum nobile. See Anthemis nobilis. 
 Chamemelum vulgare. See Matricaria chamo- 
 milla. 
 
 CHARLE'MORUS. ( Xapaipopca ; from x a H a h on 
 the ground, and popta, the mulberry-tree.) See Rubus 
 chameemorus. 
 
 CHAMASPEU'CE. (From %a/zai, on the ground, 
 and ttsvktJ) the pine-tree.) See Camphorosma Mons- 
 pclicnsis. 
 
 CHAIVLE'PITYS. ( Chamapitys , yos. f. ; from 
 
 Xa/xat, the ground, and zstrvs, the pine-tree.) See Teu- 
 crium chain apitys. 
 
 Chamepitys moschata. The French ground pine. 
 See Teucrium iva. 
 
 CIIAMAD'PLION. See Erysimum alliaria. 
 Chamera'phanus. (From x^ L V Lal i on the ground, 
 and paefravos, the radish.) 1. The upper part of the 
 
 root of apium, according to P. ^Egineta. The smalt- 
 
 age, or parsley. 
 
 2. The dwarf radish. 
 
 Chame riphes. The Cham cer ops humilis, or dwarf 
 palm. The fruit called wild dates, are adstringent. 
 
 Ciiamerodode'ndron. (From Yapat, on the ground, 
 and pooooevopov, the rose laurel.) The Azaleea pontica 
 ot Linnaeus. 
 
 Chamerubus. (From %apat, on the ground, and 
 rubus, the bramble.) See Rubus chameemorus. 
 
 Chamesfa'rtium. (From x«*<at, on the ground, 
 and ernapnov, Spanish broom.) See Genista tinctoria. 
 
 CHAMBER. Camara. The space between the 
 capsule of the crystalline lens and the corner of the 
 eye. is divided by the iris into two spaces, called cham- 
 bers; the space before the iris is termed the anterior 
 chamber ; and that behind it, the posterior. They are 
 filled with an aqueous fluid. 
 
 CHAMBERLEN, Hugh, a native of London, about 
 the middle of the 17th century. He succeeded his 
 father as a practitioner in midwifery, and had also two 
 brothers in the same profession. They invented among 
 them an instrument, the obstetric forceps, which greatly 
 facilitated delivery in many cases, and often saved the 
 child : but to him alone, as most distinguished, the 
 merit has been usually aseribed. In 1683, he publish- 
 ed a translation of Mauriceau’s Observations, which 
 was much sought after. The instrument procured 
 him great celebrity in this, as w’ell as other countries ; 
 and, with successive improvements by Smellie, &c. 
 still continues to be esteemed one of the most valuable 
 adjuvants in the obstetric art. The period of his death 
 is not ascertained. 
 
 [Chamitk. See organic relics. A.} 
 
 CHAMOMILE. See Anthemis nobilis. 
 
 Chamomile , stinking. See Anthemis cotuta. 
 
 CHAMOMILLA. From x a P a *> on the ground, 
 and prjXov , an apple.) See Anthemis nobilis. 
 
 Chamomilla nostras. See Matricaria Chamo* 
 milla. 
 
 Chamomilla romana. See Anthemis. 
 
 CHAMPIGNION. See Agaricus pratensis. 
 
 CHA'NCRE. (French. From Kapztvo cancer.) 
 A sore which arises from the direct application of the 
 venereal poison to any part of the body. Of course it 
 mostly occurs on the genitals. Such venereal sores as 
 break out from a general contamination of the system, 
 in consequence of absorption, never have the term 
 chancre applied to them. 
 
 Channelled leaf. See Leaf. 
 
 Chaoma'ntia signa. So Paracelsus calls those 
 prognostics that are taken from observations of the 
 air ; and the skill of doing this, he calls Chaemancia. 
 
 Chao'sda. Paracelsus uses this word as an epithet 
 for the plague. 
 
 CHAPMAN, Edmund, was born about the end of 
 the 17th century; and, after becoming properly in- 
 structed as a surgeon and accoucheur, settled in Lon- 
 don, and soon distinguished himself by his success in 
 difficult labours. His plan consisted chiefly in turning 
 the child, and delivering by the feet when any part but 
 the head presented ; also in often availing himself of 
 the forceps of Chamberlen, much improved by him- 
 self, and of which he had the merit of first giving an 
 account to the public in his treatise on Midwifery, in 
 1732. He also ably defended the cause of the men- 
 mid wives against the attack of Douglas, in a small 
 work, in 1737. 
 
 Cha'rabe. An Arabian name for amber. 
 
 Cha'radra. (From x a 9 acm{a i to excavate.) The 
 bowels, or sink of the body. 
 
 Charamam. The purging hazel-nut. 
 
 Charantia. See Momordica elaterium. 
 
 CHARCOAL. When vegetable substances are ex- 
 posed to a strong heat in the apparatus for distillation, 
 the fixed residue is called charcoal. For general pur- 
 poses, wood is converted into charcoal by building it 
 up in a pyramidal form, covering the pile with clay or 
 earth, and leaving a few Mr holes, which are closed 
 as soon as the mass is well lighted ; and by this means 
 the combustion is carried on in an imperfect manner. 
 
 In charring Wood it has been conjectured, that a 
 portion of it is sometimes converted into a pyrophorus, 
 and that the explosions that happen in jiowder-milla 
 are sometimes owing to this. 
 
 Charcoal is made on the great scale, by igniting 
 wood in iron cylinders. When the resulting charcoal 
 
CHA 
 
 CHE 
 
 {s to be used in the manufacture of gunpowder, it is 
 essential that the last portion of vinegar and tar be 
 suffered to escape, and that the reabsorption of the 
 crude vapours be prevented, by cutting off - the commu- 
 nication between the interior of the cylinders and the 
 apparatus for condensing the pyrolignous acid, when- 
 ever the fire is withdrawn from the furnace. If this 
 precaution be not observed, the gunpowder made with 
 the charcoal would be of inferior quality. 
 
 In the third volume of Tilloch’s magazine, we have 
 some valuable facts on charcoal, by Mr. Mushet. He 
 justly observes, that the produce of charcoal in the 
 small way, differs from that on the large scale, in 
 which the quantity of char depends more upon the 
 hardness and compactness of the texture of wood, and 
 the skill of the workman in managing the pyramid 
 of fagots, than on the absolute quantity of carbon it 
 contains. 
 
 Clement and Desormes say, that wood contains one- 
 half its weight of charcoal. Proust says, that good pit- 
 coals afford 70, 75, of 80 per cent, of charcoal or coke ; 
 from which only two or three parts in the hundred of 
 ashes remain after combustion. — Tilloch's Mag. vol. 
 viii. 
 
 Charcoal is black, sonorous, and brittle, and in gene- 
 ral retains the figure of the vegetable it was obtained 
 from. If, however, the vegetable consist for the most 
 part of water or other fluids, these in their extrication 
 will destroy the connexion of the more fixed parts. In 
 this case the quantity of charcoal is much less than in 
 the former. The charcoal of oily or bituminous sub- 
 stances is of a light pulverulent form, and rises in 
 soot. Tins charcoal of oils is called lamp-black. A 
 very fine kind is obtained from burning alkoliol. See 
 Carbon . 
 
 Cha'rdone. The artichoke. 
 
 Charistolo'chia. (From joy, and Ao%ta, 
 
 the lochia ; so named from its supposed usefulness to 
 women in childbirth.) The plant mogwort. See ^3r- 
 temisia vulgaris. 
 
 CHARLTON, Walter, was born in Somerset- 
 shire, 1619. After graduating at Oxford, where he 
 distinguished himself by his learning, he was appoint- 
 ed physician to Charles I., and admitted a fellow of 
 the Royal College of Physicians, in London. He had 
 afterward the honour of attending Charles II., and 
 was one of the first members of the Royal Society. 
 He was author of several publications, on medical and 
 other subjects; the former of which contained little 
 original matter, but had the merit of spreading the 
 knowledge of the many improvements made about 
 that period, particularly in anatomy and physiology; 
 the principal of them are his “ Exercitationes Patholo- 
 gies, ” and his “Natural History of Nutrition, Life, 
 and Voluntary Motion.” In 1689, he was chosen pre- 
 sident of the College, and held that office two years 
 He afterward retired to Jersey, and died in 1707. 
 
 Cha'rmk. (From %atpw, to rejoice.) Charmis. A 
 cordial mentioned by Galen. 
 
 Cha'rpie. The French. For scraped linen, or lint. 
 
 CHA'RTA. (Chaldean.) 1. Paper. 
 
 2. The amnios, or interior foetal membrane, was 
 called the charta virgineu , from its likeness to a piece 
 of fine paper. 
 
 Cha'rtreux, poudre de. (So called because it 
 was said to have been invented by some friars of the 
 Carthusian order.) A name of the kermes mineral, or 
 hydrosulphuret of antimony. 
 
 Cha'sme. (From xatvw, to gape.) Chasmus. Os- 
 citation, or gaping. 
 
 CHASTE TREE. See Agnus castus. 
 
 Ciia'te. The Cucumus agyptia. 
 
 [“CHAUNCEY, Charles, M.D. second President 
 of Harvard College, was born in England in 1589. He 
 had his grammar education at Westminster, and was 
 at the school when the gunpowder plot was to have 
 taken effect, and must have perished if the parliament- 
 house had been blown up. At the university of Cam- 
 bridge he commenced Bachelor of Divinity, and took 
 the degree of M.D. Being intimately acquainted with 
 Archbishop Usher, one of the finest scholars in Eu- 
 rope, he had more than common advantages to expand 
 his mind, and make improvements in literature. A 
 more learned man than Mr. Chauncey was not to be 
 found among the fathers of Now-England. He had 
 been chosen Hebrew professor at Cambridge, by the 
 heads of both houses, and exchanged this branch of 
 
 O 
 
 instruction to oblige Dr. Williams, Vice-Chancellor of 
 Jhe university. He was well skilled in many oriental 
 languages, but especially the Hebrew, which he knew 
 by very close study, and by conversing with a Jew, 
 who resided in the same house. He was also an 
 accurate Greek scholar, and was made professor of 
 this language when he left the other professorship. 
 This uncommon scholar became a preacher, and was 
 settled at Ware. He displeased archbishop Laud, by 
 opposing the book of sports, and reflecting upon the 
 discipline of the church, which caused him to emigrate 
 to Plymouth, in Massachusetts, in 1638. 
 
 President Chauncey is said to have been an eminent 
 physician ; but we are not informed to what extent he 
 devoted himself to the practice. He left six sons, all 
 of whom were educated at Harvard college, and were 
 preachers. Some of them were learned divines. Dr. 
 Mather says they were all eminent physicians, as their 
 father was before them.”— -Tliach. Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 C/iay. See Oldenlandia umbellata. 
 
 Chaya. See Oldenlandia umbellata. 
 
 CHEEK-BONE. See Jugale os. 
 
 CHEESE. Caseus. Thecoagulumof milk. When 
 prepared from rich milk, and well made, it is very 
 nutritious in small quantities; but mostly indigestible 
 when hard and ill prepared, especially to weak sto- 
 machs. If any vegetable or mineral acid be mixed 
 with milk, the cheese separates, and, if assisted by 
 heat, coagulates into a mass. The quantity of cheese 
 is less when a mineral acid is used. Neutral salts, 
 and likewise all earthy and metallic salts, separate the 
 cheese from the whey. Sugar and gum-arabic pro- 
 duce the same effect. Caustic alkalies will dissolve 
 the curd by the assistance of a boiling heat, and acids 
 occasion a precipitation again. Vegetable acids have 
 very little solvent power upon curd. This accounts 
 for a greater quantity of curd being obtained when a 
 vegetable acid is used. But what answers best is ren- 
 net, which is made by macerating in water a piece of 
 the last stomach of a calf, salted and dried for this 
 purpose. 
 
 Scheele observed, that cheese has a considerable ana- 
 logy to albumen, which it resembles in being coagula- 
 ble by fire and acids, soluble in ammonia, and afford- 
 ing the same products by distillation or treatment with 
 nitric acid. There are, however, certain differences 
 between them. Rouelle observed, likewise, a striking 
 analogy between cheese and the gluten of wheat, and 
 that found in the feculte of green vegetables. By 
 kneading the gluten of wheat with a little salt and a 
 small portion of a solution of starch, he gave it the 
 taste, smell, and unctuosity of cheese ; so that after it 
 had been kept a certain time, it was not to be distin- 
 guished from the celebrated Rochefort cheese, of which 
 it had all the pungency. This caseous substance from 
 gluten, as weli as the cheese of milk, appears to con- 
 tain acetate of ammonia, after it has been kept long 
 enough to have undergone the requisite fermentation, 
 as may be proved by examining it with sulphuric acid, 
 and with pota^sa. The pungency of strong cheese, 
 too, is destroyed by alkohol. 
 
 In the 11th volume of Tilloch’s Magazine, there is an 
 excellent account of the mode of making Cheshire 
 cheese, taken from the Agricultural Report of the 
 county. “If the milk,” says the reporter, “be set 
 together very warm, the curd will be firm ; in this case, 
 the usual mode is to take a common case-knife, and 
 make incisions across it, to the full depth of the knife’s 
 blade, at the distance of about one inch ; and again 
 crossways in the same manner, the incisions intersect- 
 ing each other at right angles. The whey rising 
 through these incisions is of a fine pale-green colour. 
 The cheese-maker and two assistants then proceed to 
 break the curd : this is performed by their repeatedly 
 putting their hands down into the tub ; the cheese- 
 maker, with the skimming-dish in one hand, breaking 
 every part of it as they catch it, raising the curd from 
 the bottom, and still breaking it. This part of the bu- 
 siness is continued till the whole is broken uniformly 
 small ; it generally takes up about forty minutes, and 
 the curd is then left covered over with a cloth for about 
 half an hour, to subside. If the milk has been set cool 
 together, the curd will be much more tender, the whey 
 will not be so green, but rather of a milky appearance. 
 
 CHEILOCA'CE. (From xrtXoj, a lip, and kukov, 
 an evil.) A swelling of the lips, or canker in the 
 mouth. 
 
 209 
 
CHE 
 
 CHE 
 
 Cheime'lton. (From %£t/xa, winter.) A chilblain. 
 See Pernio. 
 
 CHEIRA'NTHUS. (From %£:tp, a hand, and avOos, 
 a flower ; so named from the likeness of its blossoms 
 to the fingers of the hand.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linneean system. Class, Tetradijnamia ; 
 Order, Siliquosa. The wall-flower. 
 
 Cheiranthus cheiri. The systematic name of 
 the wall-flower. JLcucoium luteum : Viola lutea. 
 Common yellow wall-flower. The flowers of this 
 plant, Cheiranthus ; foliis lanceolatis, acutis, glabris ; 
 ramis angulatis ; caule fruticoso , of Limiceus, are 
 recommended as possessing nervine and deobstruent 
 virtues. They have a moderately strong, pleasant 
 smell, and a nauseous, bitter, somewhat pungent 
 taste. 
 
 [Cheiranthodendron. A tree growing in Mexico, 
 so called from the appearance of the flower represent- 
 ing the human hand and fingers. (From x£tp, a hand, 
 avdos, a flower, and SevSpov, a tree.) It is a large tree, 
 bearing a flower resembling a human hand. The part 
 producing this resemblance is the pistillum, which 
 rises above the calyx, and is divided into five parts, 
 analogous to the thumb and fingers. The resemblance 
 is very striking, but the’digits are sharp and pointed, 
 more like claws. "'We have seen preserijpd specimens 
 of the flowers in very good order. A.] 
 
 • CIIEIRA'PSIA. (From x^Pi the hand, and anro- 
 uai , to touch.) The act of scratching ; particularly 
 the scratching one hand with another, as in the itch. 
 
 CHEI'RI. ( Cheiri , Arabian.) See Cheiranthus 
 
 Cheiri. 
 
 CHEIRIA'TER. (From %£tp, the hand, and ta^pos, 
 a physician.) A surgeon whose office it is to remove 
 maladies by operations of the hand. 
 
 CHEIRI SMA. (From %£ipi£owai, to labour with 
 the hand.) Handling. Also a manual operation. 
 
 CHEIRI'XIS. (From x El P l lopai, to labour with 
 the hand.) The art of surgery. 
 
 CHEIRONO'MIA. (From %£jpovop£w, to exercise 
 with the hands.) An exercise mentioned by Hippo- 
 crates, which consisted of gesticulations with the 
 hands, like our dumb-bells. 
 
 CHE LA. (X 17 X 17 , forceps; from %£o>, to take.) 
 
 1 . A forked probe, for drawing a polypus out of the 
 nose. 
 
 2. A fissure in the feet, or other places. 
 
 3. The claw of crabs, which lays hold like forceps. 
 
 Chelae cancrorum. See Cancer. 
 
 Cheli'don. The bend of the arm. 
 
 CHELIDONIUM. (From xfXr^ojv, the swallow. 
 
 It is so named from an opinion, that it was pointed out 
 as useful for the eyes by swallows, who are said to 
 open the eyes of their young by it ; or because it blos- 
 soms about the time when swallows appear.) Celan- 
 dine. A genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Polyandria ; Order, Monogynia. There is only 
 one species used in medicine, and that rarely. 
 
 Chelidonium majus. Papaver corniculatum, lu- 
 teum; Curcum. Tetterwort, and great celandine. 
 The herb and root of this plant, Chelidonium — pedun- 
 culis umbellatus, of Linnaeus, have a faint, unplea- 
 sant smell, and a bitter, acrid, durable taste, which is 
 stronger in the roots than the leaves. They are ape- 
 rient and diuretic, and recommended in icterus, when 
 not accompanied with inflammatory symptoms. The 
 chelidonium should be administered with caution, as it 
 is liable to irritate the stomach and bowels. Of the 
 dried root, from 3 ss to 3j is a dose; of the fresh 
 root, infused in water, or wine, the dose may be about 
 | ss. The decoction of the fresh root is used iii dropsy, 
 cachexy, and cutaneous complaints. The fresh juice 
 is used to destroy warts, and films in the eyes ; but, 
 for the latter purpose, it is diluted with milk. 
 
 Chelidonium minus. The pill-wort. See Ranun- 
 culus ficaria. 
 
 CHELO'NE. Xehwvy. 1 • The tortoise. 
 
 2. An instrument for extending a limb, and so called 
 because, in its slow motions, it represents a tortoise. 
 This instrument is mentioned in Oribasius. 
 
 Chelo'nion. (From x^wvjj, the tortoise ; so called 
 from its resemblance to the shell of a tortoise.) A 
 hump or gibbosity in the back. 
 
 CHELTENHAM. The name of a village, now be- 
 come a large and populous town, in Gloucestershire. 
 It is celebrated for its purging waters, the reputation 
 of which is daily increasing, as it possesses both a sa- 
 
 line and chalybeate principle. When first drawn, it Is 
 clear and colourless, but somewhat brisk ; has a sa- 
 line, bitterish, chalybeate taste. It does not keep, nor 
 bear transporting to any distance ; the chalybeate part 
 being lost by precipitation of the iron, and in the open 
 air it even turns foetid. The salts, however, remain. 
 Its heat, in summer, was from 50° to 55° or 59°, when 
 the medium heat of the atmosphere was nearly 15° 
 higher. On evaporation, it is found to contain a cal- 
 careous earth, mixed with ochre and a purging salt. 
 A general survey of the component parts of this wa- 
 ter, according to a variety of analyses, shows that it is 
 decidedly saline, and contains much more salt than 
 most mineral waters. By far the greater part of the 
 salts are of a purgative kind, and therefore an action 
 on the bowels is a constant effect, notwithstanding the 
 considerable quantity of selenite and earthy carbonates, 
 which may be supposed to have a contrary tendency. 
 Cheltenham water is, besides, one of the strongest cha- 
 lybeates we are acquainted with. The iron is sus- 
 pended entirely by the carbonic acid, of which gas the- 
 water contains about an eighth of its bulk ; but, from 
 the abundance of earthy carbonates, and oxide of iron, 
 not much of it is uncombined. It has, besides, a 
 slight impregnation of sulphur, but so little as to be 
 scarcely appreciable, except by very delicate tests. 
 The sensible effects produced by this water, are gene- 
 rally, on first taking it, a degree of drowsiness, and 
 sometimes headache, but whiah soon go off spontane- 
 ously, even previous to the operation on the bowels. 
 A moderate dose acts powerfully, and speedily, as a 
 cathartic, without occasioning griping, or leaving that 
 faintness and languor which often follow the action of 
 the rougher cathartics. It is principally on this ac- 
 count, but partly too from the salutary operation of 
 the chalybeate, and perhaps the carbonic acid, that the 
 Cheltenham water may be, in most cases, persevered 
 in, for a considerable length of time, uninterruptedly, 
 without producing any inconvenience to the body; and 
 during its use, the appetite will be improved, the di- 
 gestive organs strengthened, and the whole constitu- 
 tion invigorated. A dose of this water, too small to 
 operate directly on the bowels, will generally deter- 
 mine pretty powerfully to the kidneys. As a purge, 
 this water is drank from one to three pints ; in general, 
 from naif a pint to a quart is sufficient. Half a pint 
 will contain half a drachm of neutral purging salts, 
 four grains of earthy carbonates, and selenite, about 
 one-third of a grain of oxide of iron ; together with an 
 ounce in bulk of carbonic acid and half an ounce of 
 common air, with a little sulphuretted hydrogen. 
 Cheltenham water is used, with considerable benefit, 
 in a number of diseases, especially of the chronic kind, 
 and particularly those called bilious : hence it has 
 been found of essential service in the cure of glandqlar 
 obstructions, and especially those that affect the liver, 
 and the other organs connected with the functions of 
 the alimentary canal. Persons who have injured their 
 biliary organs, by a long residence in hot climates, 
 and who are suffering under the symptoms, either of 
 excess of bile or deficiency of bile, and an irregularity 
 in its secretion, receive remarkable benefit from a 
 course of this water, judiciously exhibited. Its use 
 may be here continued, even during a considerable 
 degree of debility ; and from the great determination 
 to the bowels, it may be employed with advantage to 
 check the incipient symptoms of dropsy, and general 
 anasarca, which so often proceed from an obstruction 
 of the liver. In scrofulous affections, the sea lias the 
 decided preference; in painful affections of the skin, 
 called scorbutic eruptions, which make their appear- 
 ance at stated intervals, producing a copious discharge 
 of lymph, and an abundant desquamation, in common 
 with other saline purgative springs, this is found to 
 bring relief ; but it requires to be persevered in for a 
 considerable time, keeping up a constant determina- 
 tion to the bowels, and making use of warm bathing. 
 The season for drinking the Cheltenham water is 
 during the whole of the summer months. 
 
 CIIE'LYS. (XrXus, a shell.) The breast is so 
 called, as resembling, in shape and office, the shell of 
 some fishes. 
 
 Chely'scion. (From x^vs, the breast.) A dry, 
 short cough, in which the muscles of the breast are 
 very sore. 
 
 Che'ma. A measure mentioned by the Greek phy- 
 sicians, supposed to contain two small spoonfuls. 
 
CHE 
 
 CHE 
 
 %. 
 
 C'HE r MlA. See Chemistry. 
 
 CHE'MICAL. Of or belonging to chemistry. 
 
 CHEMISTRY. (Xv/ua, and sometimes xW l f - : 
 Chamia, from charna, to burn, Arab, this science being 
 the examination of all substances by fire.) Chemia ; 
 Chimin ; Chymia. The learned are not yet agreed as 
 to the most proper definition of chemistry. Boerhaave 
 seems to have ranked it among the arts. According to 
 Macquer, it is a science, the object of which is to dis- 
 cover the nature and properties of all bodies by their 
 analyses and combinations. Dr. Black says, it is a 
 science which teaches, by experiments, the effects of 
 heat and mixture on bodies ; and F ourcroy defines it 
 a science which teaches the mutual actions of all na- 
 tural bodies on each other. “Chemistry,” says Jac- 
 quin, “is that branch of natural philosophy which 
 unfolds the nature of all material bodies, determines 
 the number and properties of their component parts, 
 and teaches us how those parts are united, and by what 
 means they may be separated and recombined.” Mr. 
 lleron defines it, “That science which investigates 
 and explains the laws of that attraction which takes 
 place between the minute component particles of na- 
 tural bodies.” Dr. Ure’s definition is, “the science 
 which investigates the composition of material sub- 
 stances, and the permanent changes of constitution 
 which their mutual actions produce.” The objects to 
 which the attention of chemists is directed, compre- 
 hend the whole of the substances that compose the 
 globe. 
 
 CHEMO'SIS. (From x cuV(a i to S a P e ; because it 
 gives the appearance of a gap, or aperture.) Inflam- 
 mation of the conjunctive membrane of the eye, in 
 which the white of the eye is distended with blood, 
 and elevated above the margin of the transparent cor- 
 nea. In Cullen’s Nosology, it is a variety of the 
 ophthalmia meinbranarum, or an inflammation of the 
 membranes of the eye. 
 
 Chenopodio-morus. (From chenopodium and mo- 
 rus, the mulberry ; so called because it is a sort of 
 chenopodium, with leaves like a mulberry.) The 
 herb mulberry-blight. The Blitum capitatum of Lin- 
 naeus. 
 
 CHENOPO DIUM. (From %»?v, a goose, and zsov j, 
 a foot ; so called from its supposed resemblance to a 
 goose’s foot.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Digy- 
 nia. The herb chenopody : goose’s foot. 
 
 Chenopodium ambrosioides. The systematic 
 name of the Mexican tea-plant. Botrys Mexicana; 
 Botrys ambrosioides Mexicana; Chenopodium Mexi- 
 canum; Botrys Americana. Mexico tea; Spanish 
 tea and Artemisian botrys. Chenopodium— foliis lan- 
 ceolatis dentatis, racemis foliatis simplicibus, of Lin- 
 naeus. A decoction of this plant is recommended in 
 paralytic cases. Formerly the infusion was drank in- 
 stead of Chinese tea. 
 
 Chenopodium anthelminticum. The seeds of 
 this plant, Chenopodium— foliis ovato-oblongis den- 
 tatis, racemis aphyllis, of Linnaeus, though in great 
 esteem in America, for the cure of worms, are seldom 
 exhibited in this country. They are powdered and 
 made into an electuary, with any proper syrup, or 
 conserve. 
 
 [“ The Chenopodium anthelminticum, is a native 
 plant, found in the middle and southern states, usually 
 known by the names of wormseed and Jerusalem oak. 
 The name wormseed is applied in Europe to the Ar- 
 temisia santonica , a very different plant. The cheno- 
 podium is accounted a good vermifuge, especially in 
 the lumbrici of children. The expressed juice of the 
 whole plant is sometimes given in the dose of a table- 
 spoonful to a child two or three years old. More fre- 
 quently the powdered seeds are employed, mixed with 
 treacle or syrup. The seeds yield a volatile oil on dis- 
 tillation, which is prescribed in doses of six or eight 
 drops, in sugar or some suitable vehicle.” — Big. Mat. 
 Med. A.] 
 
 Chenopodium bonus IIenricus. The systematic 
 name of the English mercury. Bonus Henricus ; Tota 
 bona ; Lapathum unctuosum ; Chenopodium ; Cheno- 
 podium — foliis triangularis agittatis, integerrimis, 
 spicis compositis aphyllis axillaribus, of Linnaeus. 
 The plant to which these names are given, is a ntnive 
 of this country, and common in waste grounds from 
 June to August. It differs little from spinach when 
 cultivated ; and in many places the young shoots are 
 
 eaten in spring like asparagus. The leaves are ac- 
 counted emollient, and have been made an ingredient 
 in decoctions for clysters. They are applied by the 
 common people to flesh wounds and sores under the 
 notion of drawing and healing. 
 
 Chenopodium botrys. The systematic name of 
 the Jerusalem oak. Botrys vulgaris; Botrys; Am- 
 brosia; Artemisia chenopodium; Atriplex odorata; 
 Atriplex suaveolens ; Chenopodium— foliis oblongis 
 sinuatis, racemis nudis multifidis, of Linnaeus. This 
 plant was formerly administered in form of decoction 
 in some diseases of the chest ; as humoral asthma, 
 coughs, and catarrhs. It is now fallen into disuse. 
 
 Chenopodium fcetidum. See Chenopodium vul- 
 varia. 
 
 Chenopodium vulvaria. The systematic name 
 for the stinking orach. Atriplex feetida ; Atriplex 
 olida ; Vulvaria; Garosmum: Raphex; Chenopodium 
 fcetidum ; Blitum fcetidum. The very foetid smell of 
 this plant, Chenopodium — foliis integerrimis rhombeo 
 ovatis,Jloribus conglomeratis axillaribus , of Linnaeus, 
 induced physicians to exhibit it in hysterical diseases. 
 It is now superseded by more active preparations* 
 Messrs. Chevalier and Lasseigne have detected am- 
 monia in this plant in an uncombined state, which is 
 probably the vehicle of the remarkably nauseous odour 
 which it exhales, strongly resembling that of putrid 
 fish. When the plant is bruised with water, and the 
 liquor expressed and afterward distilled, we procure 
 a fluid which contains the subcarbonate of ammonia, 
 and an oily matter, which gives the fluid a milky ap- 
 pearance. If the expressed juice of the chenopodium 
 be evaporated to the consistence of an extract, it is 
 found to be alkaline; there seems to be acetic acid in 
 it. • Its basis is said to be of an albuminous nature. It 
 is stated also to contain a small quantity of the sub- 
 stance which the French call osmazome, a little of an 
 aromatic resin, and a bitter matter, soluble both in 
 alkohol and water, as well as several saline bodies. 
 
 Che'ras. (From %£w, to pour out.) An obsolete 
 name of struma, or scrofula. 
 
 Cherefo'lium. See Scandix cerefolium. 
 
 CHE'RMES. (Arabian.) A small berry, full of 
 insects like worms : the juice of which was formerly 
 made into a confection, called confectio alkermes, 
 which has been long disused. The worm itself was 
 also so called. 
 
 Ciiermes mineralis. Hydro-sulphuret of anti- 
 mony. 
 
 Cherni'bium. Chernibion. In Hippocrates it sig- 
 nifies a urinal. 
 
 Chero'nia. (From Xeipmv, the Centaur.) See 
 Chironia centaurium. 
 
 CHERRY. See Cerasa nigra, and Cerasa rubra. 
 
 Cherry bay. The Lauro-cerasus. 
 
 Cherry-laurel. The Lauro-cerasus. 
 
 Cherry , winter. The Alkekengi. 
 
 CHERVI'LLUM. See Scandix cerefolium.' 
 
 CHESELDEN, William, was born in Leicester- 
 shire, 1688. After serving his apprenticeship to a sur j 
 geon at Leicester, he came to study at St. Thomas’s 
 hospital, to which he afterward became surgeon. He 
 began to give lectures at the early age of 22, and about 
 the same period was elected Fellow of the Royal So- 
 ciety. Two years after, he published his “ Anatomical 
 Description of the Human Body,” with some select 
 cases in surgery, which passed through several edi- 
 tions ; in one of which he detailed his success in the 
 operation of lithotomy by the lateral method, as it is 
 termed, which he found not so liable to failure as the 
 high operation. He also gave, in the Philosophical 
 Transactions, an interesting account of a grown per- 
 son whom he restored to sight after being blind from 
 infancy; and furnished some other contributions to 
 the same work. Besides being honourably distin- 
 guished by some of the French societies, he was ap- 
 pointed principal surgeon to Queen Caroline, to whom 
 he dedicated his splendid work on the bones in 1733. 
 He was four years after chosen surgeon to Chelsea 
 Hospital, and retired from public practice, and lived to 
 the age of 64. 
 
 CHESNUT. See JEsculus and Fagus. 
 
 Chesnut , horse. See .JEsculus Hippocastanum. 
 
 Chesnut, sweet. See Fagus castanea. 
 
 Cheu'sis. (From %ew, to pour out.) Liquation. 
 Infusion. 
 
 Ciieva'stre. A double-headed roller, applied by 
 
 211 
 
CHI 
 
 CHI 
 
 its middle below the chin ; then running on each side, ] 
 it is crossed on the top of the head ; then passing to 
 the nape of the neck, is there crossed : it then passes 
 under the chin, where crossing, it is carried to the top 
 of the head, &c. until it is all taken up. 
 
 CHEYNE, George, was born in Scotland, 1670. 
 After graduating in medicine, he came to London, at 
 the age of 30, and published a Theory of Fevers, and 
 five years after a work on Fluxions, which procured 
 his election into the Royal Society ; and this was soon 
 followed by his “Philosophical Principles of Natural 
 Religion.” Being naturally inclined to corpulency, 
 and indulging in free living, he became, when only of 
 a middle age, perfectly unwieldy, with other marks of 
 an impaired constitution ; against which, finding medi- 
 cines of little avail, he determined to abstain from all 
 fermented liquors, and confine himself to a milk and 
 vegetable diet. This plan speedily relieved the most 
 distressing symptoms, which led him after a while to 
 resume his luxuries ; but finding his complaints pre- 
 sently returning, he resorted again to the abstemious 
 plan ; by a steady perseverance in which lie retained 
 a tolerable share of health to the advanced age of 72. 
 in 1722, in a treatise on the gout, &c. he first incul- 
 cated this plan ; and two years after greatly enlarge^ 
 on the same subject, in his celebrated “Essay on 
 Health and Long Life.”. His “English Malady, or 
 Treatise on Nervous Diseases,” which he regarded as 
 especially prevalent in this country, a very popular 
 work, published 1733, contains a candid and judicious 
 narrative of his own case. 
 
 CHEZANAN'CE. (From xegw, to go to stool, and 
 avayurj , necessity.) 1. Any thing that creates a ne- 
 cessity to go to stool. 
 
 2. In P. yEgineta, it is the name of an ointment, 
 with which the anus is to be rubbed for promoting 
 stools. 
 
 CHI' A. (From Xiog, an island where they were 
 
 formerly propagated.) 1. A sweet fig of the island 
 of Cyprus, Chio, or Scin. 
 
 2. An earth from the island of Chio, formerly used 
 in fevers. 
 
 3. A species of turpentine. See Pistacia terebin- 
 thus. 
 
 Chi'acus. (From Xiog, the island of Scio.) An 
 epithet of a collyrium, the chief ingredient of which 
 was wine of Chios. 
 
 Chi' adits. In Paracelsus it signifies the same as 
 furunculus. 
 
 Chian turpentine. See Pistacia terebinthus. 
 
 Chia'smus. (From to form like the letter 
 
 X, chi.) The name of a bandage, the shape of which 
 is like the Greek letter X, chi. 
 
 CIIIASTOLITE. The name of a mineral found in 
 Britariy and Spain, somewhat like steatite. 
 
 Chia stos. The name of a crucial bandage in 
 Oribasius ; so called from its resembling the letter X, 
 chi. 
 
 Chia'strk. The name of a bandage for the tempo- 
 ral artery. It is a double-headed roller, the middle of 
 which is applied to the side of the head, opposite to 
 that in which the artery is opened, and, when brought 
 round to the part affected, it is crossed upon the com- 
 press that is laid upon the wound, and then, the con- 
 tinuation is over the coronal suture, and under the 
 chin ; then crossing on the compress, the course is, as 
 at the first, round the head, &c. till the whole roller is 
 taken up. 
 
 Chi'bou. A spurious species of gum-elemi, spoken 
 of by the faculty of Paris, but not known in England. 
 
 Chichi'na. Contracted from China China;. See 
 Cinchona. 
 
 CHICKEN. The young of the gallinaceous order 
 of birds, especially of the domestic fowl. See Pha- 
 sianus gallus. 
 
 CHICKEN POX. See Varicella. 
 
 CHICKWEED. See Jilsinc media. 
 
 ' CIIICOYNEAU, Francis, was born at Montpelier 
 in 1672, the second son of a professor there, who be- 
 coming blind, he was appointed to discharge his du- 
 ties, after taking his degrees in medicine. Having ac- 
 quitted himself very creditably, he was deputed with 
 other physicians to Marseilles in 1720, to devise mea- 
 sures for arresting the progress of the plague, which 
 in the end almost depopulated that city. The zeal 
 which he evinced on that occasion was rewarded by 
 u pension ; and on the death of his father- in law, M. 
 
 212 
 
 Chirac, in 1731, he was appointed to succeed him aa 
 first physician to the king ; and received also other 
 honours previously to his death in 1752. He published 
 in 1721, in conjunction with the other physicians, an 
 account of the. plague at Marseilles, in which the opi- 
 nion is advanced, that the disease was not contagious : 
 and having received orders from the king to collect ali 
 the observations that had been made concerning that 
 disease, he drew up an enlarged treatise with much 
 candour, and containing a number of useful facts, 
 which was made public in 1744. 
 
 [Chigoe, or gigger. A small insect so called in the 
 West India islands, infesting the feet of those who go 
 barefoot, and particularly the negroes. It is a very 
 minute insect, and, when magnified, has very much the 
 appearance of a flea. It penetrates the skin of the 
 feet without producing pain, and there forms its nidus. 
 As it increases in growth in its new situation, it pro- 
 duces little swellings and intolerable itching. The fe- 
 male negroes carefully extract them with a needle. 
 When they are not extracted, the parent deposites its 
 eggs, and as these hatch, the irritation causes increased 
 swellings and ulceration, which sometimes cause the 
 loss of limbs, and even death to the sufferers. Poul- 
 tices of Indian meal are the only applications to 
 heal the ulcerations and abscesses caused by the chi- 
 goes. A.] 
 
 CHILBLAIN. See Pernio. 
 
 [“ CHILDS, Timothy, M.D., was born at Deerfield, 
 Massachusetts, February, 1748. He was entered as a 
 member of Harvard College in 1764, but was under 
 the necessity of taking a dismission at the close of his 
 junior year, by the failure of the funds on which he 
 had relied to carry him through the regular course of 
 that seminary. From Cambridge he returned to Deer- 
 field, where he studied physic and surgery with Dr. 
 Williams; and from whence, in 1771, at the age of 
 twenty-three, he removed to practise in Pittsfield. 
 
 An ardent and decided friend of civil liberty, he took 
 a deep interest in those great political questions which 
 at that period were agitated between Great Britain and 
 her American colonies. No young man, perhaps, was 
 more zealously opposed to the arbitrary encroachment 
 of the British parliament than Dr. Childs, and as a 
 proof of the confidence reposed in him by the fathers 
 of the town, it need only be mentioned that in 1774, 
 when the crisis of open hostility was approaching, he 
 was appointed chairman of a committee to draw a pe- 
 tition to his Majesty’s Justices of Common Pleas in 
 the county of Berkshire, remonstrating against certain 
 acts of parliament which had just been promulgated, 
 and praying them to stay all proceedings till those un- 
 just and* oppressive acts should be repealed. 
 
 In the same year, (1774,) Dr. Childs took a commis- 
 sion in a company of minute-men, which, in compli- 
 ance with a recommendation from the convention of 
 the New-England states, was organized in that town. 
 When the news of the battle of Lexington in 1775 
 was received, he marched with his company to Bos- 
 ton, where he was soon after appointed a surgeon of 
 Colonel Patterson’s regiment. From Boston he went 
 with the army to New- York, and from thence accom- 
 panied the expedition to Montreal. In 1777 he left 
 tire army, and resumed his practice in the town of 
 Pittsfield, and continued in it till less than a week be- 
 fore his death, at the advanced age of seventy-three. 
 
 In 1792, Dr. Childs was elected a representative to 
 the General Court, and for several years received the 
 same pledge of public confidence. He also held a scat 
 in the senate for a number of years, by the suffrages 
 of the county in which he lived and died. But it was 
 in his profession he was most highly honoured and 
 extensively useful. He was early elected a member 
 of the Massachusetts Medical Society, and held the 
 office of counsellor of that society to the time of his 
 death. In the year 1811, the University of Cambridge 
 conferred on him the degree of Doctor of Medicine. 
 When the district society, composed of the fellows of 
 the state society, was established in the county in 
 which he lived, he was appointed censor, and elected 
 to the office of president. 
 
 As a practitioner, Dr. Childs stood high in public es- 
 timation, both at home and abroad. For more than 
 thirty years he was the only physician of note in the 
 town ; and this single fact strongly testifies to the un- 
 common estimation in which he was held by those 
 who were most competent to judge of his professional 
 
CIII 
 
 CliL 
 
 skill and success. He died on the 25th Feb. 1821. as 
 he lifred, honoured, respected, and lamented.”— Th. 
 Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 Chi' li, kalsamum de. Salmon speaks, but with- 
 out any proof, of its being brought from Chili. The Bar- 
 badoes tar, in which are mixed a few drops of the oil 
 of aniseed, is usually sold for it. 
 
 Chiliody'namon. (From xtAtot, a thousand, and 
 ivvapis, virtue.) In Dioscorides, this name is given 
 on account of its many virtues. An epithet of the 
 herb Polemonium. Most probably the wood sage, Teu- 
 crium scorodonia of Linnteus. 
 
 Chiliophyllon. (From x*Xto£, a thousand, and 
 ipvWov, a leaf, because of the great number of leaf- 
 lets.) A name of the milfoil. See Achillea millefo- 
 lium. 
 
 Chi'lon. XeiXiov- An inflamed and swelled lip. 
 
 Chilpela'gua. A variety of capsicum. 
 
 Chime'thlon. A chilblain. 
 
 Chi'mia. See Chemistry. 
 
 Chimia'ter. (From %u/ua, chemistry, and tarpos, 
 a physician.) A physician who makes the science of 
 chemistry subservient to the purposes of medicine. 
 
 Chimo lea laxa. Paracelsus means, by this word, 
 the sublimed powder which is separated from the 
 flowers of saline ores. 
 
 CHI'NA. (So named from the country of China, 
 from whence it was brought.) See Smilax China. 
 
 China chin.£. A name given to the Peruvian 
 bark. 
 
 China occidentalis. China spuria nodosa; Smi- 
 lax pseudo- China ; Smilax Indica spinosa ; American 
 or West-Indian China. This root is chiefly brought 
 from Jamaica, in large round pieces full of knots. In 
 scrofulous disorders, it has been preferred to the ori- 
 ental kind. In other cases it is of similar but inferior 
 virtue. 
 
 China supposita. See Senesio pseudochina. 
 
 Chinchi'na. See Cinchona. 
 
 Chinchi'na Caribjea. See Cinchona Cariboea. 
 
 Chinchina de Santa Fe'. There are several spe- 
 cies of bark sent from Santa Fe ; but neither their 
 particular natures, nor the trees which afford them, 
 are yet accurately determined. 
 
 Chinchina Jxmaicensis. See Cinchona Cariboea. 
 
 Chinchina rubra. See Cinchona oblongifolia. 
 
 Chinchina de St. Lucia. St. Lucia bark. See 
 Cinchona floribunda. 
 
 CHINCOUGH. See Pertussis. 
 
 CHINE'NSIS. See Citrus aurantium. 
 
 Chinese Smilax. See Smilax China. 
 
 Chio turpentine. See Pistacia terebinthus. 
 
 Chi'oli. In Paracelsus it is synonymous wifti fu- 
 runculus. 
 
 CHIRA'GRA. (From %£tp, the hand, and aypa, a 
 seizure.) The gout in the joints of the hand. See 
 Arthritis. 
 
 CHIRO'NES. (From xnp, the hand.) Small pus- 
 tules on the hands and feet, enclosed in which is a 
 troublesome worm. 
 
 CHIRONIA. (From Chiron , the Centaur, who 
 discovered its use.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 2. (From x ei P> tbe hand.) An affection of the 
 hand, where it is troubled with chirones. 
 
 Chironia Centaurium. The systematic name of 
 the officinal centaury. Centaurium minus vulgare; 
 Centaurium p arvum ; Centaurium minus ; Libadium ; 
 Chironia — corollis quinquefidis infundibuliformibus , 
 cault dichotomo , pistillo simplici , of Linnaeus. This 
 plant is justly esteemed to be the most efficacious bit- 
 ter of all the medicinal plants indigenous to this coun- 
 try. It has been recommended, by Cullen, as a sub- 
 stitute for gentian, and by several is thought to be a 
 more useful medicine. The tops of the centaury plant 
 are directed for use by the colleges of London and Edin- 
 burgh, and are most commonly given in infusion ; but 
 they may also be taken in powder, or prepared into 
 an extract. 
 
 [Chironia angularis. S ee American centaury. A.] 
 
 Chiro'nium. (From Xeipoev, the Centaur, who is 
 said to have been the first who healed them.) A ma- 
 lignant ulcer, callous on its edges, and difficult to 
 cure. 
 
 CHIROTHE'CA. (From %ap, the hand, and tiOtj- 
 
 tu, to put.) A glove of the scarfskin, with the nails, 
 
 which is brought off from the dead subject, after the 
 cuticle is loosened by putrefaction, from the parts un- 
 der it. 
 
 CHIR'URGIA. (From ^ap, the hand, and «p you, 
 a work ; because surgical operations are performed by 
 the hand.) Chirurgery, or surgery. 
 
 Chi ton. Xitov. A coat, or membrane. 
 
 [Chitonite. See Organic relics. A.] 
 
 Chi'um. (From Xtoj, the island where it was pro- 
 duced.) An epithet of a wine made at Bcio. 
 
 Chlia'sma. (From xXtatvw, to make warm.) A 
 warm fomentation. 
 
 CHLORA'SMA. (From xXwpo?, green.) See 
 Chlorosis. 
 
 CHLORATE. A compound of chloric acid with a 
 salifiable basis. 
 
 CHLORIC ACID. Acidum chloricum. “ It was 
 first eliminated from salts containing it by Gay Lus- 
 sac, and described by him in his admirable memoir on 
 iodine, published in the 9ist volume of the Annales do 
 Chimie. When a current of chlorine is passed for some 
 time through a solution of barytic earth in warm wa- 
 ter, a substance called hyperoxy muriate of barytes by 
 its first discoverer, Chenevix, is formed, as weil as 
 some common muriate. The latter is separated, by 
 boiling phosphate of silver in the compound solution. 
 The former may then be obtained by evaporation, in 
 fine rhomboidal prisms. Into a dilute solution of this 
 salt, Gay Lussac poured weak sulphuric acid. Though 
 he added only a few drops of acid, not nearly enough 
 to saturate the barytes, the liquid became sensibly 
 acid, and not a bubble of oxygen escaped. By conti- 
 nuing to add sulphuric acid with caution, he succeeded 
 in obtaining an acid liquid entirely free from sulphuric 
 acid and barytes, and not precipitating nitrate of sil- 
 ver. It was chloric acid dissolved in water. Its clia 
 racters are the following. 
 
 This acid has no sensible smell. Its solution in 
 water is perfectly colourless. Its taste is very acid , 
 and it reddens litmus without destroying the colour 
 It produces no alteration on solution of indigo in sul 
 phuric acid. Light does not decompose it. It may 
 be concentrated by a gentle heat, without undergoing 
 decomposition, or without evaporating. It was kept a 
 long time exposed to the air without sensible diminu- 
 tion of its quantity. When concentrated, it has some- 
 thing of an oily consistency. When exposed to heat, 
 it is partly decomposed into oxygen and chlorine, and 
 partly volatilized without alteration. Muriatic acid 
 decomposes it in the same way, at the common tem- 
 perature. Sulphurous acid, and sulphuretted hydro- 
 gen, have the same property ; but nitric acid produces 
 no change upon it. Combined with ammonia, it forms 
 a fulminating salt, formerly described by M. Chenevix. 
 It does not precipitate any metallic solution. It readily 
 dissolves zinc, disengaging hydrogen; but it acts 
 slowly on mercury. It cannot be obtained in the 
 gaseous state. It is composed of 1 volume chlorine -f- 
 2.5 oxygen, or, by weight, of 100 chlorine, 111.70 oxy- 
 gen, if we consider the specific gravity of chlorine to 
 be 2.4866. 
 
 To the preceding account of the properties of chloric 
 acid, M. Vauquelin has added the following. Its 
 taste is not only acid, but astringent, and its odour, 
 when concentrated, is somewhat pungent. It differs 
 from chlorine, in not precipitating gelatine. When 
 paper stained with litmus is left for some time in con- 
 tact with it, the colour is destroyed. Mixed with mu- 
 riatic acid, water is formed, and both acids are con- 
 verted into chlorine. Sulphurous acid is converted 
 into sulphuric, by taking oxygen from the chloric acid, 
 which is consequently converted into chlorine. 
 
 Chloric acid combines with the bases, and forms the 
 chlorates , a set of salts formerly known by the name 
 of the hyperoxygenated. muriates. They may he 
 formed either directly by saturating the alkali or earth 
 with the chloric acid, or by the old process of trans- 
 mitting chlorine through the solutions of the bases, in 
 Woolfe’s bottles. In this case the water is decom- 
 posed. Its oxygen unites to one portion of the chlorine, 
 forming chloric acid, while its hydrogen unites to 
 another portion of chlorine, forming muriatic acid ; 
 and hence, chlorates and muriates must be contempo- 
 raneously generated, and must be afterward separated 
 by crystallization, or peculiar methods. 
 
 The chlorate of potassa or hyper oxymuriate , has been 
 long known, and may be procured by receiving chlo- 
 
 213 
 
CHL 
 
 CHL 
 
 vine, as it is formed, into a solution of potassa. When 
 the solution is saturated, it may be evaporated gently, 
 and the first cry stals produced will be the salt desired, 
 this crystallizing before the simple muriate, which is 
 produced at the same time with it. Its crystals are in 
 shining hexaedral laminae, or rhomboidal plates. It is 
 soluble in 17 parts of cold water; and, but very 
 sparingly, in alkohol. Its taste is cooling, and rather 
 unpleasant. Its specific gravity is 2.0. 16 parts of 
 water, at 60°, dissolve one of it, and 2£ of boiling 
 water. The purest oxygen is extracted from this salt, 
 by exposing it to a gentle red heat. One hundred grains 
 yield about 115 cubic inches of gas. It consists of 9.5 
 chloric acid+6 potassa=15.5, which is the prime equi- 
 valent of the salt. 
 
 The effects of this salt on inflammable bodies are 
 very powerful. Rub two grains into powder in a 
 mortar, add a grain of sulphur, mix them well by gentle 
 trituration, then collect the powder into a heap, and I 
 press upon it suddenly and forcibly with the pestle, a 
 loud detonation will ensue. If the mixture be wrapped 
 in strong paper, and struck with a hammer, the report 
 will be still louder. Five grains of the salt, mixed in 
 the same manner with two and a half of charcoal, 
 will be inflamed by strong trituration, especially if a 
 grain or two of sulphur be added, but without much 
 noise. If a little sugar be mixed with half its w eight 
 of the chlorate, and a little strong sulphuric acid poured 
 on it, a sudden and vehement inflammation will ensue ; 
 but this experiment requires caution, as well as the 
 following. To one grain of the powdered salt in a 
 mortar, add half a grain of phosphorus ; it will deto- 
 nate, with a loud report, on the gentlest trituration. 
 In this experiment the hand should be defended by a 
 glove, and great care should be taken that none of the 
 phosphorus get into the eyes. Phosphorus may be in- 
 flamed by it under water, putting into a wine-glass one 
 part of phosphorus and two of the chlorate, nearly 
 filling the glass with water, and then pouring in, 
 through a glass tube reaching to the bottom, three or 
 four parts of sulphuric acid. This experiment, too, is 
 very hazardous to the eyes. If olive or linseed oil be 
 taken instead of phosphorus, it may be inflamed by 
 similar means on the surface of the w T ater. This salt 
 should not be kept mixed with sulphur, or perhaps any 
 inflammable substance, as in this state it has been 
 known to detonate spontaneously. As it is the common 
 effect of mixtures of this salt with inflammable sub- 
 stances of every kind, to take fire on being projected 
 into the stronger acids, Chenevix tried the experiment 
 with it mixed with diamond powder in various propor- 
 tions, but without success. 
 
 Chlorate of soda may be prepared in the same man- 
 ner as the preceding, by substituting soda for potassa ; 
 but it is not easy to obtain it separate, as it is nearly 
 as soluble as the* muriate of soda, requiring only 3 parts 
 of cold water. Vauquelin formed it, by saturating 
 chloric acid with soda ; 500 parts of the dry carbonate | 
 yielding 1100 parts of crystallized chlorate. It consists | 
 of 4 soda, 9.5 acid=13.5, which is its prime equivalent, i 
 It crystallizes in square plates, produces a sensation of 
 cold in the mouth, and a saline taste ; is slightly deli- I 
 quescent, and in its other properties resembles the 1 
 chlorate of potassa. 
 
 Barytes appears to be the next base in order of 
 affinity for this acid. The best method of forming it 
 is to pour hot water on a large quantity of this earth, 
 and to pass a current of chlorine through the liquid 
 kept warm, so that a fresh portion of barytes may be 
 taken up as the former is saturated. This salt is solu- 
 ble in about four parts of cold water, and less of w T arm, 
 and crystallizes like the simple muriate. It may be 
 obtained, however, by the agency of double affinity; 
 for phosphate of silver boiled in the solution will de- 
 compose the simple muriate, and the muriate of silver 
 and phosphate of barytes being insoluble, will both fall 
 down and leave the chlorate in solution alone. The 
 phosphate of silver employed in this process must be 
 perfectly pure, and not the least contaminated with 
 copper.’ 
 
 The c hi or ate of strontites may be obtained in the 
 same manner. It is deliquescent, melts immediately 
 in the mouth, and produces cold ; is more soluble in 
 alkohol than the simple muriate, and crystallizes in 
 needles. 
 
 The chlorate of lime, obtained in a similar way, is 
 extremely deliquescent, liquefies at a low heat, is very 
 214 
 
 soluble in alkohol, produces much cold in solution, and 
 has a sharp bitter taste. 
 
 Chlorate of ammonia is formed by double affinity, 
 the carbonate of ammonia decomposing the earthy 
 salts of this genus, giving up its carbonic acid to their 
 base, and combining with their acid into chlorate of 
 ammonia, which may be obtained by evaporation. It 
 is very soluble both in water and alkohol, and decom- 
 posed by a moderate heat. 
 
 The chlorate of magnesia much resembles that of 
 lime. 
 
 To obtain chlorate of alumina, Chenevix put some 
 alumina, precipitated from the muriate, and well 
 w ashed, but still moist, into a Woolfe’s apparatus, and 
 treated it as the other earths. The alumina shortly 
 disappeared ; and on pouring sulphuric acid into the 
 liquor, a strong smell of chloric acid was perceivable ; 
 but on attempting to obtain the salt pure by means of 
 phosphate of silver, the whole was decomposed, and 
 nothing but chlorate of silver was found in the solu- 
 tion.” 
 
 CHLORIC OXIDE. Deutoxide of chlorine. When 
 sulphuric acid is poured upon hyper-oxymuriate of 
 potassa in a wine-glass, very little effervescence takes 
 place, but the acid gradually acquires an orange colour, 
 and a dense yellow vapour, of a peculiar and not dis- 
 agreeable smell, floats on the surface. These pheno- 
 mena led Sir H. Davy to believe, that the substance 
 extricated from the salt is held in solution by the acid. 
 After various unsuccessful attempts to obtain this sub- 
 stance in a separate state, he at last succeeded by the 
 following method : About 60 grains of the salt are tri- 
 turated w'itli a little sulphuric acid, just sufficient to 
 convert them into a very solid paste. This is put 
 into a retort, which is heated by means of hot w ater. 
 The water must never be allowed to become boiling 
 hot, for fear of explosion. The heat drives off the new 
 gas, which may be received over mercury. This new 
 gas has a much more intense colour than euchlorine. 
 It does not act on mercury. Water absorbs more of 
 it than euchlorine. Its taste is astringent. It destroys 
 vegetable blues without reddening them. When phos- 
 phorus is introduced into it, an explosion takes place. 
 When heat is applied, the gas explodes with more vio- 
 lence, and producing more light than euchlorine. 
 When thus exploded, two measures of it are converted 
 into nearly three measures, which consist of a mixture 
 of one measure chlorine, and two measures oxygen. 
 Hence, it is composed of one atom chlorine and four 
 atoms oxygen. 
 
 Deutoxide of chlorine has a peculiar aromatic odour, 
 unmixed with any smell of chlorine. A little chlorine 
 is always absorbed by the mercury during the explo- 
 sion of the gas. Hence the small deficiency of the re- 
 sulting measure is accounted for. At common tem- 
 peratures none of the simple combustibles which Sir 
 H. Davy tried, decomposed the gas, except phosphorus. 
 The taste of the aqueous solution is extremely astrin- 
 gent and corroding, leaving for a long while a very 
 disagreeable sensation. The action of liquid nitric 
 acid on the chlorate of potassa affords the same gas, 
 and a much larger quantity of this acid may be safely 
 employed than of the sulphuric. But as the gas must 
 be procured by solution of the salt, it is always mixed 
 with about one-fifth of oxygen.” 
 
 CHLORIDE. A compound of chlorine with dif- 
 ferent bodies. 
 
 Chloride of azet. See Nitrogen. 
 
 CHLO RINE. (So called from %Xwpof, green, be- 
 cause it is of a green colour.) Oxygenated muriatic 
 acid. “ The introduction of this term, marks an era 
 in chemical science. It originated from the masterly 
 researches of Sir H. Davy on the oxymuriatic acid gas 
 of the French school ; a substance w’hich, after resist- 
 ing the most powerful means of decomposition which 
 his sagacity could invent, or his ingenuity apply, he 
 declared to be. according to the true logic of chemistry, 
 an elementary body, and not a compound of muriatic 
 acid and oxygen, as was previously imagined, and as 
 its name seemed to denote. He accordingly assigned 
 to it the term chlorine, descriptive of its colour ; a 
 name now generally used. The chloridic theory of 
 combustion, though more limited in its applications 
 to the chemical phenomena of nature, than the anti- 
 phlogistic of Lavoisier, may justly be regarded as of 
 equal importance to the advancement of the science it- 
 self. When wc now survey the Transactions of the 
 
CHL 
 
 CHL 
 
 Royal Society for 1808, 1809, 1810, and 1811, we feel 
 overwhelmed with astonishment at the unparalleled 
 skill, labour, and sagacity, by which the great English 
 chemist, in so short a space, prodigiously multiplied 
 the objects and resources of the science, while he pro- 
 mulgated a new code of laws, flowing from views of 
 elementary action, equally profound, original, and sub- 
 lime. The importance of the revolution produced by 
 liis researches on chlorine, will justify us in presenting 
 a detailed account of the steps by which it has been 
 effected. How entirely the glory of this great work 
 belongs to Sir H. Davy, notwithstanding some invidious 
 attempts in this country to tear the well-earned laurel 
 from his brow, and transfer it to the French chemists, 
 we may readily judge by the following decisive facts. 
 
 The second part of the Phil. Trans, for 1809, con- 
 tains researches on oxymuriatic acid, its nature and 
 combinations, by Sir H. Davy, from which the follow- 
 ing interesting extracts are taken. 
 
 ‘In the Bakerian lecture for 1808,’ says he, ‘I have 
 given an account of the action of potassium upon 
 muriatic acid gas, by which more than one-third of its 
 volumeof hydrogen is produced; and I have stated, 
 that muriatic acid can in no instance be procured from 
 oxymuriatic acid, or from dry muriates, unless water 
 or its elements be present. 
 
 # ‘ In the second volume of the Mdmoires D’Arcueil, 
 Gay Lussac and Thenard have detailed an extensive 
 series of facts, upon muriatic acid, and oxymuriatic 
 acid. Some of their experiments are similar to those 
 I have detailed in the paper just referred to ; others are 
 peculiarly their own, and of a very curious kind; 
 their general conclusion is, that muriatic acid gas con- 
 tains about one quarter of its weight of water ; and 
 that oxymuriatic acid is not decomposable by any sub- 
 stances but hydrogen, or such as can form triple com- 
 binations with it. 
 
 ‘ One of the most singular facts that I have observed 
 on this subject, and which I have before referred to, 
 is, that charcoal, even when ignited to whiteness in 
 oxymuriatic or muriatic acid gases, by the voltaic 
 battery, effects no change in them, if it has been pre- 
 viously freed from hydrogen, by intense ignition in 
 vacuo. 
 
 ‘This experiment, which I have several times re- 
 peated, led me to doubt of the existence of oxygen in 
 that substance, which has been supposed to contain it, 
 above all others, in a loose and active state; and to 
 make a more rigorous investigation, than had hitherto 
 been attempted for its detection.’ 
 
 He then proceeds to interrogate nature, with every 
 artifice of experiment and reasoning, till he finally ex- 
 torts a confession of the true constitution of this mys- 
 terious muriatic essence. The above paper, and his 
 Bakerian lecture, read before the Royal Society in 
 Nov. and Dec. 1810, and published in the first part of 
 their Transactions for 1811, present the whole body of 
 evidence for the undecompounded nature of oxymu- 
 riatic acid gas, thenceforward styled chlorine ; and 
 they will be studied in every enlightened age and coun- 
 try, as a just and splendid pattern of inductive Baco- 
 nian logic. These views were slowly and reluctantly 
 admitted by the chemical philosophers of Europe. 
 
 In 1812, Sir H. Davy published his Elements of 
 Chemical Philosophy, containing a systematic account 
 of his new doctrines concerning the combination of 
 simple bodies. Chlorine is there placed in the same 
 rank with oxygen, and finally removed from the class 
 of acids. In 1813, Thenard published the first volume 
 of his Trait 6 dc Chimic EUmentaire Thdorique et 
 Pratique. This distinguished chemist, the fellow- 
 labourer of Gay Lussac in those able researches on the 
 alkalies and oxymuriatic acid, which form the distin- 
 guished rivalry of the French school, to the brilliant 
 career of Sir H. Davy, states, at p. 584, of the above 
 volume, the composition of oxymuriatic acid as fol- 
 lows : 
 
 ‘ Composition. The oxygenated muriatic gas contains 
 the half of its volume of oxygen gas, not including that 
 which we may suppose in muriatic acid. It thence fol- 
 lows, that it is formed of 1.9183 of muriatic acid, and 
 0.5517 of oxygen ; for the specific gravity of oxygenated 
 muriatic gas is 2.47, and that of oxygen gas 1.1034.’ — 
 
 1 Chenevix first determined the proportion of its con- 
 stituent principles. Gay Lussac and Thenard deter- 
 mined it more exactly, and showed that we could not 
 decompose the oxygenated muriatic gas, but by putting 
 
 it in contact with a body capable of uniting with the 
 two elements of this gas, or with muriatic acid. They 
 announced at the same time that they could explain all 
 the phenomena which it presents, by considering it as 
 a simple or as a compound body. However, this last 
 opinion appeared more probable to them. Davy, on 
 the contrary, embraced the first, admitted itexclusively, 
 and sought to fortify it by experiments which are 
 peculiar to him.’ P. 585. 
 
 In the second volume of Thenard’s work, published 
 in 1814, he explains the mutual action of chlorine and 
 ammonia gases, solely on the oxygenous theory. ‘ On 
 peut demontrer par ce dernier proc£d6, que le gas 
 muriatique oxigen6, doit contenir la moitie de son 
 volume d’orig^ne, uni d 1’acide muriatique.’ P. 147. — 
 In the 4th volume, which appeared in 1816, we find 
 the following passages : '•Oxygenated muriatic gas . — 
 Oxygenated muriatic gas, in combining with the 
 metals, gives rise to the neutral muriates. Now, 107.6 
 of oxide of silver, contain 7.6 of oxygen, and absorb 
 26.4 of muriatic acid, to pass to the state of neutral 
 muriate. Of consequence, 348 of this last acid sup- 
 posed dry, and 100 of oxygen, form this gas. But the 
 sp. gr. of oxygen is 1.1034, and that of oxygenated 
 muriatic gas is 2.47 ; hence, this contains the half of 
 its .volume of oxygen.’ P. 52. 
 
 The force of Sir H. Davy’s demonstrations, pressing 
 for six years on the public mind of the French philo- 
 sophers, now begins to transpire in a note to the above 
 passage. — ‘We reason here,’ says Thenard, ‘obviously 
 on the hypothesis, which consists in regarding oxygen- 
 ated muriatic gas as a compound body.’ This pressure 
 of public opinion hecomes conspicuous at the end of 
 the volume. Among the additions, we have the follow 
 ing decisive evidence of the lingering attachment to 
 the old theory of Lavoisier and Bertbollet. — ‘ A pretty 
 considerable number of persons who have subscribed 
 for this work, desiring a detailed explanation of the 
 phenomena which oxygenated muriatic gas presents, 
 on the supposition that this gas is a simple body, we 
 are now going to explain these phenomena, on this 
 supposition, by considering them attentively. The 
 oxygenated muriatic gas will take the name of chlorine ; 
 its combinations with phosphorus, sulphur, azot, 
 metals, will be called chlorures ; the muriatic acid, 
 which results from equal parts in volume of hydrogen 
 and oxygenated muriatic gases, will be hydrochloric 
 acid; the superoxygenated muriatic acid will be 
 chlorous acid; and the hyperoxygenated muriatic, 
 chloric acid; the first, comparable to the hydriodic 
 acid, and the last to the iodic acid.’ In fact, therefore, 
 we evidently see, that so far from the chloridic tiieory 
 originating iu France, as has been more than insi- 
 nuated, it was only the researches on iodine, so ad- 
 mirably conducted by Gay Lussac, that, by their auxi- 
 liary attack on the oxygen hypothesis, eventually 
 opened the minds of its adherents to the evidence long 
 ago advanced by Sir H. Davy. It will be peculiarly 
 instructive, to give 'a general outline of that evidence, 
 which has been mutilated in some systematic works 
 on chemistry, or frittered away into fragments. 
 
 Sir H. Davy subjected oxymuriatic gas to the action 
 of many simple combustibles, as well as metals, and 
 from the compounds formed, endeavoured to eliminate 
 oxygen, by the most energetic powers of affinity and 
 voltaic electricity, but without success, as the follow- 
 ing abstract will show. 
 
 If oxymuriatic acid gas be introduced into a vessel 
 exhausted of air, containing tin, and the tin be gently 
 heated, and the gas in sufficient quantity, the tin and 
 the gas disappear, and a limpid fluid, precisely the 
 same as Libavius’s liquor, is formed : If this substance 
 is a combination of muriatic acid and oxide of tin, 
 oxide of tin ought to be separated from it by means of 
 ammonia. He admitted ammoniacal gas over mercury 
 to a small quantity of the liquor of Libavius; it was 
 absorbed with great heat, and no gas was generated ; 
 a solid result was obtained, which was of a dull white 
 colour; some of it was heated, to ascertain if it con- 
 tained oxide of tin ; but the whole volatilized, pro- 
 ducing dense pungent fumes. 
 
 Another experiment of the same kind, made with 
 great care, and in which the ammonia was used in 
 great excess, proved that the liquor of Libavius cannot 
 be decompounded by ammonia; but that it forms a 
 new combination with this substance. 
 
 He made a considerable quantity of the solid com- 
 
 215 
 
CHL 
 
 pound of oxymuriatic acid and phosphorus by com- | 
 bustion, and saturated it with ammonia, by heating it 
 in a proper receiver filled with ammoniacal gas, on 
 which it acted with great energy, producing much 
 heat ; and they formed a white opaque powder. Sup- 
 posing that this substance was composed of the dry 
 muriates and phosphates of ammonia ; as muriate of 
 ammonia is very volatile, and as ammonia is driven 
 off from phosphoric acid by a heat below redness, he 
 conceived that, by igniting the product obtained, he 
 should procure phosphoric acid; he therefore intro- 
 duced some of the powder into a tube of green glass, 
 and heated it to redness, out of the contact of air, by a 
 spirit lamp; but found, to his great surprise, that it 
 was not at all volatile, nor decomposable at this degree 
 of heat, and that it gave off no gaseous matter. 
 
 The circumstance, that a substance composed prin- 
 cipally of oxymuriatic acid, and ammonia, should re- 
 sist decomposition or change at so high a temperature, 
 induced him to pay particular attention to the proper- 
 ties of this new body. 
 
 It has been said, and taken for granted by many 
 chemists, that when oxymuriatic acid and ammonia act 
 upon each other, water is formed : he several times 
 made the experiment, and was convinced that this is 
 not the case. 
 
 He mixed together sulphurated hydrogen in a high 
 degree of purity, and oxymuriatic acid gas, both dried, 
 in equal volumes. In this instance the condensation 
 was not l-40th. ; sulphur, which seemed to contain a 
 little oxymuriatic acid, was formed on the sides of the 
 vessel ; no vapour was deposited, and the residual gas 
 contained about 19-20ths of muriatic acid gas, and the 
 remainder was inflammable. 
 
 When oxymuriatic acid is acted upon by nearly an 
 equal volume of hydrogen, a combination takes place 
 between them, and muriatic acid gas results. When 
 muriatic acid gas is acted on by mercury, or any other 
 metal, the oxymuriatic acid is attracted from the hy- 
 drogen by the stronger affinity of the metal, and an 
 oxymuriate, exactly similar to that formed by combus- 
 tion, is produced. 
 
 The action of water upon those compounds which 
 have been usually considered as muriates, or as dry 
 muriates, but which are properly combinations of oxy- 
 muriatic acid with inflammable bases, may be easily 
 explained, according to these views of the subject. 
 When water is added in certain quantities to Liba- 
 vius’s liquor, a solid crystallized mass is obtained, 
 from which oxide of tin and muriate of ammonia can 
 be procured by ammonia. In this case, oxygen may 
 be conceived to be supplied to th'e tin, and hydrogen to 
 the oxymuriatic acid. 
 
 The compound formed by burning phosphorus in 
 oxymuriatic acid, is in a similar relation to water. If 
 that substance be added to it, it is resolved into two 
 powerful acids ; oxygen, it may be supposed, is fur- 
 nished to the phosphorus to form phosphoric acid, hy- 
 drogen to the oxymuriatic acid to form common muri- 
 atic acid gas. 
 
 He caused strong explosions from an electrical jar to 
 pass through oxymuriatic gas, by means of points of 
 platina, for several hours in succession; but it seemed 
 not to undergo the slightest change. 
 
 He electrized the oxymuriates of phosphorus and 
 sulphur for some hours, by the power of the voltaic 
 apparatus of 1000 double plates. No gas separated, 
 but a minute quantity of hydrogen, which he was in- 
 clined to attribute to the presence of moisture in the 
 apparatus employed ; for he once obtained hydrogen 
 from Libavius’s liquor by a similar operation. But 
 he ascertained that this was owing to the decomposi- 
 tion of water adhering to the mercury : and in some 
 late experiments made with 2000 double plates, in 
 which the discharge was from platina wires, and in 
 which the mercury used for confining the liquor was 
 carefully boiled, there was no production of any per- 
 manent elastic matter. 
 
 Few substances, perhaps, have less claim to be con- 
 sidered as acid, than oxymuriatic acid. As yet we 
 have no right to say that it has been decompounded; 
 and as its tendency of combination is with pure in- 
 flammable matters, it may possibly belong to the same 
 class of bodies as oxygen. 
 
 May it not in fact be a peculiar acidifying and dis- 
 solving principle, forming compounds with combustible 
 bodies, analogous to acids containing oxygen or oxides, 
 216 
 
 CHL 
 
 j in their properties and powers of combination; bnt 
 differing from them, in being for the most part decom- 
 posable by water 1 On this idea, muriatic acid may 
 be considered as having hydrogen for Hs basis, and 
 oxymuriatic acid for its acidifying principle; and the 
 phosphoric sublimate as having phosphorus for its 
 basis, and oxymuriatic acid for its acidifying matter ; 
 and JLibavius’s liquor, and the compounds of arsenic 
 with oxymuriatic acid, may be regarded as analogous 
 bodies. The combinations of oxymuriatic acid with 
 lead, silver, mercury, potassium, and sodium, in this 
 view, would be considered as a class of bodies related 
 more to oxides than acids, in their powers of attraction. 
 — Bak. Leo. 1809. 
 
 On the Combinations of the Common Metals with 
 Oxygen and Oxymuriatic Gas. 
 
 Sir H. used in all cases small retorts of green glass, 
 containing from three to six cubical inches, furnished 
 with stop-cocks. The metallic substances were intro- 
 duced, the retort exhausted and filled with the gas to 
 be acted upon, heat was applied by means of a spirit 
 lamp, and after cooling, the results were examined, 
 and the residual gas analyzed. 
 
 All the metals that he tried, except silver, lead, 
 nickel, cobalt, and gold, when heated, burnt in the 
 oxymuriatic gas, and the volatile metals with flame 
 Arsenic, antimony, tellurium, and zinc, with a white 
 flame, mercury with a red flame. Tin became ignited 
 to whiteness, and iron and copper to redness ; tungsten 
 and manganese to dull redness ; platina was scarcely 
 acted upon at the heat of fusion of the glass. 
 
 The product from mercury was corrosive sublimate. 
 That from zinc was similar in colour to that from 
 antimony, but was much less volatile. 
 
 Silver and lead produced horn-silver and horn-lead ; 
 and bismuth, butter of bismuth. 
 
 In acting upon metallic oxides by oxymuriatic gas, he 
 found that those of lead, silver, tin, copper, antimony, 
 bismuth, and tellurium, were decomposed in a heat 
 below redness, but the oxides of the volatile taetals 
 more readily than those of the fixed ones. The oxides 
 of cobalt and nickel were scarcely acted upon at a 
 dull red heat. The red oxide of iron was not affected 
 at a strong red heat, while the black oxide was readily 
 decomposed at a much lower temperature ; arsenical 
 acid underwent no change at the greatest heat that 
 could be given it in the glass retort, while the white 
 oxide readily decomposed. 
 
 In cases where oxygen was given off, it was found 
 exactly the same in quantity as that which had been 
 absorbed by the metal. Thus, two grains of red oxide 
 of mercury absorbed 9-10ths of a cubical inch of oxy- 
 muriatic gas, and afforded 0.45 of oxygen. Two grains 
 of dark olive oxide from calomel decomposed by po- 
 tassa, absorbed about 94-lQ0ths of oxymuriatic gas-, 
 and afforded 24-100ths of oxygen, and corrosive sub 
 limate was produced in both cases. 
 
 In the decomposition of the white oxide of zinc, 
 oxygen was expelled exactly equal to half the volume 
 of the oxymuriatic acid absorbed. In the case of the 
 decomposition of the black oxide of iron, and the 
 white oxide of arsenic, the changes that occurred were 
 of a very beautiful kind ; no oxygen was given off in 
 either case, but butter of arsenic and arsenical acid 
 formed in one instance, and the ferruginous sublimate 
 and red oxide of iron in the other. 
 
 General Conclusions and Observations, illustrated 
 by Experiments. 
 
 Oxymuriatic gas combines with inflammable bodies, 
 to form simple binary compounds ; and in these cases, 
 when it acts upon oxides, it either produces the expul- 
 sion of their oxygen, or causes it to enter into new 
 combinations. 
 
 If it be said that the oxygen arises from the decom- 
 position of the oxymuriatic gas, and not from the 
 oxides, it may be asked, why it is always the quantity 
 contained in the oxide 1 and why in some cases, as 
 those of the peroxides of potassium and sodium, it 
 bears no relation to the quantity of gas ? 
 
 If there existed any acid matter in oxymuriatic gas, 
 combined with oxygen, it ought to be exhibited in the 
 fluid compound of one proportion of phosphorus, and 
 two of oxymuriatic gas ; for this, on such an assump- 
 tion, should consist of muriatic acid (on the old hypo- 
 thesis, free from water) and phosphorous acid ; but this 
 substance has no effect on litmus paper, and does not 
 act under common circumstances, on fixed alkaline 
 
CHL 
 
 CHL 
 
 bases, such as dry lime or magnesia. Oxymuriatic 
 gas, like oxygen, must be combined in large quantity 
 with peculiar inflammable matter, to form acid matter. 
 In its union with hydrogen, it instantly reddens the 
 driest litmus paper, though a gaseous body. Contrary 
 to acids, it expels oxygen from protoxides, and com- 
 bines with peroxides. 
 
 When potassium is burnt in oxymuriatic gas, a dry 
 compound is obtained. If potassium combined with 
 oxygen is employed, the whole of the oxygen is ex- 
 pelled, and the same compound formed. It is contrary 
 to sound logic to say, that this exact quantity of oxygen 
 is given off from a body not known to be compound, 
 when we are certain of its existence in another ; and 
 all the cases are parallel. 
 
 Scheele explained the bleaching powers of the oxy- 
 muriatic gas, by supposing that it destroyed colours by 
 combining with phlogiston. Berthollet considered it 
 as acting by supplying oxygen. He made an experi- 
 ment, which seems to prove that the pure gas is in- 
 capable of altering vegetable colours, and that its opera- 
 tion in bleaching depends entirely upon its property of 
 decomposing water, and liberating its oxygen. 
 
 He filled a glass globe, containing dry powdered mu- 
 riate of lime, with oxymuriatic gas. He introduced 
 some dry paper tinged with litmus that had been just 
 heated, into another globe containing dry muriate of 
 lime : after some time this globe was exhausted, and 
 then connected with the globe containing the oxymu- 
 riatic gas, and by an appropriate set of stop-cocks, the 
 paper was exposed to the action of the gas. No change 
 of colour took place, and after two days there was 
 scarcely a perceptible alteration. 
 
 Some similar paper dried, introduced into gas that 
 had not been exposed to muriate of lime, was instantly 
 rendered white. 
 
 It is generally stated in chemical books, that oxymu- 
 ri,atic gas is capable of being condensed and crystal- 
 lized at a low temperature. He found by several ex- 
 periments that this is not the case. The solution of 
 oxymuriatic gas in water freezes more readily than 
 pure water, but the pure gas dried by muriate of lime 
 undergoes no change whatever, at a temperature of 40 
 below 0° of Fahrenheit. The mistake seems to have 
 arisen from the exposure of the gas to cold in bottles 
 containing moisture. 
 
 He attempted to decompose boracic and phosphoric 
 acids by oxymuriatic gas, but without success; from 
 which it seems probable, that the attractions of bora- 
 cium and phosphorus for oxygen are stronger than for 
 oxymuriatic gas. And from the experiments already 
 detailed, iron and arsenic are analogous in this re- 
 spect, and probably some other metals. 
 
 Potassium, sodium, calcium, strontium, barium, 
 zinc, mercury, tin, lead, and probably silver, antimony, 
 nnd gold, seem to have a stronger attraction for oxy- 
 muriatic gas than for oxygen. 
 
 ‘ To call a body which is not known to contain oxy- 
 gen, and which cannot contain muriatic acid, oxymu- 
 riatic acid, is contrary to the principles of that nomen- 
 clature in which it is adopted ; and an alteration of it 
 seems necessary to assist the progress of discussion, 
 and to diffuse just ideas on the subject. If the great dis- 
 coverer of this substance had signified it by any simple 
 name, it would have been proper to have recurred to 
 it ; bat dephlogisticated marine acid is a term which 
 can hardly be adopted in the present advanced era of 
 the science. 
 
 ‘ After consulting someof the most eminent chemical 
 philosophers in this country, it has been judged nrost 
 proper to suggest a name founded upon one of its ob- 
 vious and characteristic properties — its colour, and to 
 call it chlorine or chloric gas. 
 
 ‘ Should it hereafter be discovered to be compound, 
 and even to contain oxygen, this name can imply no 
 error, and cannot necessarily require a change. 
 
 ‘ Most of the salts which have been called muriates, 
 are not known to contain any muriatic acid, or any 
 oxygen. Thus Libavius’s liquor, though converted 
 into a muriate by water, contains only tin and oxyniu- 
 riatic gas, and horn-silver seems incapable of being 
 converted into a true muriate.’ — Bali. Lee. 1811. 
 
 We shall now exhibit a summary view of the pre- 
 paration and properties of chlorine. 
 
 Mix in a mortar 3 parts of common salt and 1 of 
 black oxide of manganese. Introduce them into a glass 
 retort, and add 2 parts of sulphuric acid. Gas will 
 
 issue, which must be collected in the water-pneumatic 
 trough. A gentle heat will favour its extrication. In 
 practice, the above pasty-consistenced mixture is apt 
 to boil over into the neck. A mixture of liquid mu- 
 riatic acid and manganese is therefore more conve- 
 nient for the production of chlorine. A very slight 
 heat is adequate to its expulsion from the retort. In- 
 stead of manganese, red oxide of mercury, or pure- 
 coloured oxide of lead, may be employed. 
 
 This gas, as we have already remarked, is of a 
 greenish yellow-colour, easily recognised by daylight, 
 but scarcely distinguishable by that of candles. Its 
 odour and taste are disagreeable, strong, and so cha- 
 racteristic, that it is impossible to mistake it for any 
 other gas. When we breathe it, even much diluted 
 with air, it occasions a sense of strangulation* constric- 
 tion of the thorax , and a copious discharge from the 
 nostrils. If respired in larger quantity, its excites vio- 
 lent coughing, with spitting of blood, and would 
 speedily destroy the individual, amid violent distress. 
 Its specific gravity is 2.4733. This is better inferred 
 from the specific gravities of hydrogen and muriatic 
 acid gases, than from the direct weight of chlorine, 
 from the impossibility of confining it over mercury. 
 On volume of hydrogen, added to one of chlorine, 
 form two of the ucid gas. Hence, if from twice the 
 specific gravity of muriatic gas=2.5427, we subtract 
 that of hydrogen=0. 061)4, the difference 2.4733 is the 
 sp. gr. of chlorine. 100 cubic inches at mean pressure 
 and temperature weigh 75| grains. • See Gas. 
 
 In its perfectly dry state, it has no effect on dry vege- 
 table colours. With the aid of a Jittle moisture, it 
 bleaches them into a yellowish-white. Scheele first 
 remarked this bleaching property; Berthollet applied 
 it to the art of bleaching in France ; and from him 
 Mr. Watt introduced its use into Great Britain. 
 
 If a lighted wax taper be immersed rapidly into this 
 gas, it consumes very fast, with a dull reddish flame, 
 and much smoke. The taper will not burn at the sur- 
 face of the gas. Hence, if slowly introduced, it is apt 
 to be extinguished. The alkaline metals, as well as 
 copper, tin, arsenic, zinc, antimony, in fine lamina; or 
 filings, spontaneously burn in chlorine. Metallic 
 chlorides result. Phosphorus also takes fire at ordi- 
 nary temperatures, and is converted into a chloride. 
 Sulphur may be melted in the gas without taking fire. 
 It forms a liquid chloride, of a reddish colour. When 
 dry, it is not altered by any change of temperature. 
 Enclosed in a phial with a little moisture, it concretes 
 into crystalline needles, at 40° Fahr. 
 
 According to Tlienard, water condenses, at the tem- 
 perature of 68° F. and at 29.92 barom. 1 1-2 times its 
 volume of chlorine, and forms aqueous chlorine, for- 
 merly called liquid oxymuriatic acid. This combina- 
 tion is best made in the second bottle of a Woolfe’s ap- 
 paratus, the first being charged with a little water, to 
 intercept the muriatic acid gas, while the third bottle 
 may contain potassa-water or milk of lime, to con- 
 dense the superfluous gas. Thenard says, that a kilo- 
 gramme of salt is sufficient for saturating from 10 to 
 12 litres of water. These measures correspond to 
 2 1-3 lbs. avoirdupois, and to from 21 to 25 pints Eng- 
 lish. There is an ingenious apparatus for making 
 aqueous chlorine, described in Berthollet’s Elements 
 of Dying, vol. i. ; which, however, the happy substi- 
 tution of slacked lime for water, by Mr. Charles Ten- 
 nant, of Glasgow, has superseded, for the purposes of 
 manufacture. It congeals t>y cold at 40° Fahr. and 
 affords crystallized plates, of a deep yellow, contain- 
 ing a less proportion of water than the liquid combina- 
 tion. Hence when chlorine is passed into water at 
 temperatures under 40°, the liquid finally becomes a 
 concrete mass, which at a gentle heat liquefies with 
 effervescence, from the escape of the excess of chlorine. 
 When steam and chlorine are passed together through 
 a red-hot porcelain tube, they are converted into mu- 
 riatic acid and oxygen. A like result is obtained by 
 exposing aqueous chlorine to the solar rays; with this 
 difference, that a little chloric acid is formed. Hence 
 aqueous chlorine should be kept in a dark place. 
 Aqueous chlorine attacks almost all the metals at an 
 ordinary temperature, forming muriates or chlorides, 
 and heat is evolved. It has the smell, taste, and co- 
 lour of chlorine ; and acts, like it, on vegetable and 
 animal colours. Its taste is somewhat astringent, but 
 not in the least degree acidulous. 
 
 When we put in a perfectly dark place, at the ordi- 
 
 217 
 
CHL 
 
 CHI* 
 
 nary temperature, a mixture of chlorine and hydrogen 
 it experiences no kind of alteration, even in the space 
 of a great many days. But if, at the same low tem- 
 perature, we expose the mixture to the diffuse light of 
 day, by degrees the two gases enter into chemical com- 
 bination, and form muriatic acid gas. There is no 
 change in the volume of the mixture, but the change 
 of its nature may be proved, by its rapid absorbability 
 by water, its not exploding by the lighted taper, and 
 the disappearance of the chlorine hue. To produce 
 the complete discoloration, we must expose the mix- 
 ture finally for a few minutes to the sunbeam. If ex- 
 posed at first to this intensity of light, it explodes with 
 great violence, and instantly forms muriatic acid gas. 
 The same explosive combination is produced by the 
 electric spark and the lighted taper. Thenard says, a 
 heat of 392° is sufficient to cause the explosion. The 
 proper proportion is an equal volume of each gas. 
 Chlorine and nitrogen combine into a remarkable de- 
 tonating compound, by exposing the former gas to a 
 solution of an ammoniacal salt. Chlorine is the most 
 powerful agent for destroying contagious miasmata. 
 The disinfecting phials of Morveau evolve this gas.” 
 — Ure. 
 
 CHLORITE. A mineral usually friable or very 
 easy to pulvei lze, composed of a multitude of little 
 spangles, or shining small grains, falling to powder 
 under the pressure of the fingers. There are four sub- 
 species. 
 
 1. Chlorite earth. In green, glimmering, and some- 
 what pearly scales, with a shining green streak. 
 
 2. Common chlorite. A massive mineral of a black- 
 ish-green colour, a shining lustre, and a foliated frac- 
 ture passing into earthy. 
 
 3. Chlorite slate. A massive, blackish-green mine- 
 ral, with a resinous lustre, and curve slaty or scaly- 
 foliated fracture. 
 
 4. Foliated chlorite. Colour between mountain and 
 blackish-green. 
 
 CHLORIODATE. A compound of the chloriodic 
 acid with a salifiable basis. 
 
 CHLORIODE ACID. Acidum chloriodicum. See 
 Chloriodic acid. 
 
 CHLORIODIC ACID. Acidum chloriodicum. 
 Chloriode acid. Sir H. Davy formed it, by admitting 
 chlorine in excess to known quantities of iodine, in 
 vessels exhausted of air, and repeatedly heating the 
 sublimate. Operating in this way, he found that iodine 
 absorbs less than one-third of its weight of chlorine. 
 
 Chloriodic acid is a very volatile substance, formed 
 by the sublimation of iodine in a great excess of chlo- 
 rine, is of a bright yellow colour; when fused it be- 
 comes of a deep orange, and when rendered elastic, it 
 forms a deep orange-coloured gas. It is capable of 
 combining with much iodine when they are heated 
 together ; its colour becomes, in consequence, deeper, 
 and the chloriodic acid and the iodine rise together in 
 the elastic state. The solution of the chloriodic acid 
 in water, likewise dissolves large quantities of iodine, 
 so that it is possible to obtain a fluid containing very 
 different proportions of iodine and chlorine. 
 
 When two bodies so similar in their characters, and 
 in the compounds they form, as iodine and chlorine, act 
 upon substances at the same time, it is difficult, Sir H. 
 observes, to form a judgment of the different parts that 
 they play in the new chemical arrangement produced. 
 It appears most probable, that the acid property of 
 the chloriodic compound depends upon the combination 
 of the two bodies : and its action upon solutions of 
 the alkalies and the earths may be easily explained, 
 when it is considered that chlorine has a greater ten- 
 dency than iodine to form double compounds with the 
 metals, and that iodine has a greater tendency than 
 chlorine to form triple compounds with oxygen and 
 the metals. 
 
 A triple compound of this kind with sodium may 
 exist in sea water, and would be separated with the 
 first crystals that are formed by its evaporation. 
 Hence, it may exist in common salt. Sir H. Davy 
 ascertained, by feeding birds with bread soaked with 
 water, holding some of it in solution, that it is not 
 poisonous like iodine itself. — Urc's Ch. Diet. 
 
 CHLORO-CARBONOUS ACID. “Theterm 
 chloro-carbonic which has been given to this compound 
 is incorrect, leading to the belief of its being a com- 
 pound of chlorine and acidified charcoal, instead of 
 being a compound of chlorine and the protoxide of 
 
 charcoal. Chlorine has no immediate action on car- 
 bonic oxide, when they are exposed to each other in 
 common daylight over mercury : not even when the 
 electric spark is passed through them. Experiments 
 made by Dr. John Davy, in the presence of his brother 
 Sir H. Davy, prove that they combine rapidly when 
 exposed to the direct solar beams, and one volume of 
 each is condensed into one volume of the compound. 
 The resulting gas possesses very curious properties, 
 approaching to those of an acid. From the peculiar 
 potency of the sunbeam in effecting this combination, 
 Dr. Davy called it phosgene gas. The constituent 
 gases, dried over muriate of lime, ought to be intro- 
 duced from separate reservoirs into an exhausted 
 globe, perfectly dry, and exposed for fifteen minutes to 
 bright sunshine, or for twelve hours to daylight. The 
 colour of the chlorine disappears, and on opening the 
 stop-cock belonging to the globe under mercury re- 
 cently boiled, an absorption of one-half the gaseous 
 volume is indicated. The resulting gas possesses pro- 
 perties perfectly distinct from those belonging to either 
 carbonic oxide or chlorine. 
 
 It does not fume in the atmosphere. Its odour is 
 different from that of chlorine, something like that 
 which might be imagined to result from the smell of 
 chlorine combined with that of ammonia. It is in 
 fact more intolerable and suffocating than chlorine it- 
 self, and affects the eyes in a peculiar manner, pro- 
 ducing a rapid flow of tears, and occasioning painful 
 sensations. 
 
 It reddens dry litmus paper; and condenses four 
 volumes of ammonia into a white salt, while heat is 
 evolved. This ammoniacal compound is neutral, has 
 no odour, but a pungent saline taste; is deliquescent, 
 decomposable by the liquid mineral acids, dissolves 
 without effervescing in vinegar, and sublimes unal- 
 tered in muriatic, carbonic, and sulphurous acid 
 gases. Sulphuric acid resolves itself into cai Donic and 
 muriatic acids, in the proportion of two in volume of 
 the latter, and one of the former. Tin, zinc, anti 
 mony, and arsenic, heated in chloro-carbonous acid, 
 abstract the chlorine, and leave the carbonic oxide 
 expanded to its original volume. There is neither 
 ignition nor explosion takes place, though the action 
 of the metals is rapid. Potassium acting on the com- 
 pound gas produces a solid chloride and charcoal. 
 White oxide of zinc, with chloro-carbonous acid, 
 gives a metallic chloride, and carbonic acid. Neither 
 sulphur, phosphorus, oxygen, nor hydrogen, though 
 aided by heat, produce any change on the acid gas. 
 But oxygen and hydrogen together, in due propor- 
 tions, explode in it ; or mere exposure to water con- 
 verts it into muriatic and carbonic acid gases. 
 
 From its completely neutralizing ammonia, which 
 carbonic acid does not; from its separating carbonic 
 acid from the subcarbonate of this alkali, while itself 
 is not separable by the acid gases or acetic acid, and 
 its reddening vegetable blues, there can be no hesita- 
 tion in pronouncing the chloro-carbonous compound to 
 be an acid. Its saturating powers indeed surpass 
 every other substance. None condenses so large a 
 proportion of ammonia. 
 
 One measure of alkohol condenses twelve of chloro- 
 carbonous gas without decomposing it ; and acquires 
 the peculiar odour and power of aft'ecting the eyes. 
 
 To prepare the gas in a pure state, a good air-pump 
 is required, perfectly tight stop-cocks, dry gases, and 
 dry vessels. Its specific gravity may be inferred from 
 the specific gravities of its constituents, of which it is 
 the sum. Hence 2.4733 + 0.9722 = 3.4455, is the 
 specific gravity of chloro-carbonous gas ; and 100 
 cubic inches weigh 105.15 grains. It appears that 
 when hydrogen, carbonic oxide, and chlorine, mixed in 
 equal volumes, are exposed to light, muriatic and 
 chloro-carbonous acids are formed, in equal propor- 
 tions, indicating an equality of affinity. 
 
 The paper in the Phil. Trans, for 1812, from which 
 the preceding facts are taken, does honour to the school 
 of Sir II. Davy. Gay Lussac and Thenard, as well as 
 Dr. Murray, made controversial investigations on the 
 subject at the same time, but without success. The- 
 nard has, however, recognised its distinct existence 
 and properties, by the name of carbo-muriatic acid, in 
 the 2d volume of his System, published in 1814, where 
 he considers it as a compound of muriatic and carbonic 
 acids, resulting from the mutual actions of the oxygen- 
 ated muriatic acid and carbonic oxide.” — Ure. 
 
CHL 
 
 CHL 
 
 CHLOROCYANIC ACID. Acidum chloro-cyani- 
 tum. Chloroprussic acid. “ When hydrocyanic acid 
 is mixed with chlorine, it acquires new properties. Its 
 odour is much increased. It no longer forms prussian 
 clue with solutions of .iron, but a green precipitate, 
 Which becomes blue by the addition of sulphurous 
 acid. Hydrocyanic acid, thus altered, had acquired 
 the name of oxyprussic , because it was supposed to 
 have acquired oxygen. Gay Lussac subjected it to a 
 minute examination, and found that it was a com- 
 pound of equal volumes of chlorine and cyanogen, 
 whence he proposed to distinguish it by the name of 
 chlorocyanic acid. To prepare this compound, he 
 passed a current of chlorine into solution of hydrocya- 
 nic acid, till it destroyed the colour of sulphate of in- 
 digo ; and by agitating the liquid with mercury, he 
 deprived it of the excess of chlorine. By distillation, 
 afterward, in a moderate heat, an elastic fluid is dis- 
 engaged, which possesses the properties formerly 
 assigned to oxyprussic acid. This, however, is not 
 pure chlorocyanic acid, but a mixture of it with car- 
 bonic acid, in proportions which vary so much as to 
 make it difficult to determine them. 
 
 When hydrocyanic acid is supersaturated with chlo- 
 rine, and the excess of this last is removed by mercury, 
 the liquid contains chlorocyanic and muriatic acids. 
 Having put mercury into a glass jar until it was 3-4ths 
 full, he filled it completely with that acid liquid, and 
 inverted the jar in a vessel of mercury. On exhaust- 
 ing the receiver of an air-pump, containing this vessel, 
 the mercury sunk in the jar, in consequence of the 
 elastic fluid disengaged. By degrees, the liquid itself 
 was entirely expelled, and swam on the mercury on 
 the outside. On admitting the air, the liquid could 
 not enter the tube, but only the mercury, and the 
 whole elastic fluid condensed, except a small bubble. 
 Hence it was concluded, that chlorocyanic acid was 
 not a permanent gas, and that, in order to remain, 
 gaseous under the pressure of the air, it must be mix- 
 ed with another gaseous substance. 
 
 The mixture of chlorocyanic and carbonic acids has 
 the following properties. It is colourless. Its smell 
 is very strong. A very small quantity of it irritates 
 the p'ituitory membrane, and occasions tears. It red- 
 dens litmus, is not inflammable, and does not detonate 
 when mixed with twice its bulk of oxygen or hydro- 
 gen. Its density, determined by calculation, is 2.111. 
 Its aqueous solution does not precipitate nitrate of 
 silver nor barytes water. The alkalies absorb it ra- 
 pidly, but an excess of them is necessary to destroy its 
 odour. If we then add an acid, a strong effervescence 
 of carbonic acid is produced, and the odour of chloro- 
 cyanic acid is no longer perceived. If we add an ex- 
 cess of lime to the acid solution, ammonia is disen- 
 gaged in abundance. To obtain the green preci- 
 pitate from solution of iron, we must begin by mixing 
 chlorocyanic acid with that solution. We then add a 
 little potassa, and at last a little acid. If we add the 
 alkali before the iron, we obtain no green precipitate. 
 
 Chlorocyanic acid exhibits with potassium almost 
 the same phenomena as cyanogen. The inflammation 
 is equally slow, and the gas diminishes as much in 
 volume.” — Ure. 
 
 CHLOROPHANE. A violet fluor spar, found in 
 Siberia. 
 
 CHLOROPHILE. The name lately given by Pel- 
 letier and Caventou to the green matter of the leaves 
 of plants. They obtain it by pressing, and then wash- 
 ing in water, the substance of many leaves, and after- 
 ward treating it with alkohol. A matter was dis- 
 solved, which, when separated by evaporation, and 
 purified by washing in hot water, appeared as a deep- 
 green resinous substance. It dissolves entirely in alko- 
 hol, tether, oils, or alkalies; it is not altered by expo- 
 sure to air ; it is softened by heat, but does not melt ; 
 it burns with flame, and leaves a bulky coal. Hot 
 water slightly dissolves it. Acetic acid is the only acid 
 that dissolves it in great quantity. If an earthy or me- 
 tallic salt be mixed with the alkoholic solution, and 
 then alkali or alkaline subcarbonate be added, the 
 oxide or earth is thrown down in combination with 
 much of the green substance, forming a lake. These 
 lakes appear moderately permanent when exposed to 
 the air. It is supposed to be a peculiar proximate 
 principle. 
 
 CHLOROPRUSSIC ACID. See Chlorocyanic acid. 
 
 CHLORO'SIS. (From xXwpoj, green, pale; from 
 
 %Xoa, or xhortiherla virens • and hence x^pacya and 
 X^copiaais, viror, pallor ; so called from the yellow- 
 greenish look those have who are affected with it.) 
 Febris alba ; Febris amatoria ; Icterus albus ; Chlo- 
 rasma. The green-sickness. A genus of disease in 
 the class Cachexia , and order Impetigines of Cullen. 
 It is a disease which affects young females who labour 
 under a retention or suppression of the menses. Hea- 
 viness, listlessness to motion, fatigue on the least exer- 
 cise, palpitations of the heart, pains in the back, loins, 
 and hips, flatulency, and acidities in the stomach and 
 bowels, a preternatural appetite for chalk, lime, and 
 various other absorbents, together with many dyspep- 
 tic symptoms, usually attend on this disease. As it 
 advances in its progress, the face becomes pale, or 
 assumes a yellowish hue ; the whole body is flaccid, 
 and likewise pale ; the feet are affected with cedema- 
 tous swellings ; the breathing is much hurried by any 
 considerable exertion of the body ; the pulse is quick, 
 but small ; and the person is apt to be affected with 
 many of the symptoms of hysteria. To procure a flow 
 of the menses, proves in some cases a very difficult 
 matter ; and where the disease has been of long stand- 
 ing, various morbid affections of the viscera are often 
 brought on, which at length prove fatal. Dissections 
 of those who have died of chlorosis, have usually 
 shown the ovaria to be in a scirrhous, or dropsical 
 state. In some cases, the liver, spleen, and mesenteric 
 glands, have.likewise been found in a diseased state. 
 
 The cure is to be attempted by increasing the tone 
 of the system, and exciting the action of the uterine 
 vessels. The first may be effected by a generous nu- 
 tritive diet, with the moderate use of wine ; by gentle 
 and daily exercise, particularly on horseback ; by 
 agreeable company, to amuse and quiet the mind ; and 
 by tonic medicines, especially the preparations of iron, 
 joined with myrrh, &c. Bathing will likewise" help 
 much to strengthen them, if the temperature of the 
 bath be made gradually lower, as the patient bears it ; 
 and sometimes drinking the mineral chalybeate wa- 
 ters may assist. The bowels must be kept regular, and 
 occasionally a gentle emetic will prepare for the tonic 
 plan. The other object of stimulating the uterine ves- 
 sels may be attained by the exercises of walking and 
 dancing ; by frequent friction of the lower extremities ; 
 by the pediluvium, hip-bath, &c. ; by electric shocks, 
 passed through the region of the uterus; by active 
 purgatives, especially those formula containing aloes, 
 which acts particularly on the rectum. These means 
 may be resorted to with more probability of success, 
 when there appear efforts of the system to produce the 
 discharge, the general health having been previously 
 improved. Various remedies have been dignified with 
 the title of emmenagogues, though mostly little to be 
 depended on, as madder, &c. In obstinate cases, the 
 tinctura ly ttae, or savine, may be tried, but with proper 
 caution, as the most likely to avail. 
 
 CHLOROUS ACID. Acidum chlorosum. See 
 Chlorous oxide. 
 
 CHLOROUS OXIDE. Euchorine. Protoxide of 
 chlorine. “ To prepare it, put chlorate of potassa into 
 a small retort, and pour in twice as much muriatic 
 acid as will cover it, diluted with an equal volume of 
 water. By the application of a gentle heat, the gas is 
 evolved. It must be collected over mercury. 
 
 Its tint is much more lively, and more yellow than 
 chlorine, and hence its discoverer named it euchlorine. 
 Its smell is peculiar, and approaches to that of burnt 
 sugar. It is not respirable. It is soluble in water, to 
 which it gives a lemon colour. Water absorbs 8 or 
 10 times its volume of this gas. Its specific gravity is 
 to that of common air.nearly as 2.40 to 1 ; for 100 cubic 
 inches weigh, according to Sir H. Davy, between 74 
 and 75 grains. If the compound gas result from 4 vo- 
 lumes of chlorine + 2 of oxygen, weighing 12.1154, 
 which undergo a condensation of one-sixth, then the 
 specific gravity comes out 2.423, in accordance with 
 Sir H. Davy’s experiments. He found that 50 mea- 
 sures detonated in a glass tube over pure mercury, lost 
 their brilliant colour, and became 60 measures, of 
 which 40 were chlorine and 20 oxygen. 
 
 This gas must be collected and examined with much 
 prudence, and in very small quantities. A gentle heat, 
 even that of the hand, will cause its explosion, with 
 such force as to burst thin glass. From this facility of 
 decomposition, it is not easy to ascertain the action of 
 combustible bodies upon it. None of the metals that 
 
 219 
 
CKO 
 
 CHO 
 
 burn in chlorine act upon this gas at common temper- 
 atures ; but when the oxygen is separated, they then 
 inflame in the clorine. This may be readily exhibited, 
 by first introducing into the protoxide a little Dutch 
 foil, which will not be even tarnished ; but on apply- 
 ing a heated glass tube to the gas in the neck of the 
 bottle, decomposition instantly takes place, and the 
 foil burns with brilliancy. When already in chemi- 
 cal union, therefore, chlorine has a stronger attraction 
 for oxygen than for metals; but when insulated, its 
 affinity lor the latter is predominant. Protoxide of 
 chlorine has no action on mercury, but chlorine is 
 rapidly condensed by this metal into calomel. Thus, 
 the two gases may be completely separated. When 
 phosphorus is introduced into the protoxide, it instantly 
 burns, as it would do in a mixture of two volumes of 
 chlorine and one of oxygen ; and a chloride and acid 
 of phosphorus result. Lighted taper and burning 
 sulphur likewise instantly decompose it. When the 
 protoxide, freed from water, is made to act on dry ve- 
 getable colours, it gradually destroys them, but first 
 gives to the blues a tint ojf red ; from which, from its 
 absorbability by water, and the strongly acrid taste of 
 the solution approaching to sour, it may be considered 
 as approximating to an acid in its nature.” — Ure. 
 
 Chlorure of iodine. The chloriodic acid. 
 
 CHNUS. (From xvauw, to grind, or rasp.) 1. Chaff ; 
 Bran. 
 
 2. Fine wool, or lint, which is, as it were, rasped 
 from lint. 
 
 Cho'ana. ( Xoava , a funnel ; from x^i t0 pour 
 out.) 1. A funnel. 
 
 2. The infundibulum of the kidney and brain. 
 
 Cho'anus. A furnace made like a funnel, for melt- 
 ing metals. 
 
 CHO'COLATE. (Dr. Alston says this* word is 
 compounded of two Indian words, choco, sound, and 
 atte , water ; because of the noise made in its prepara- 
 tion.) An article of diet prepared from the cacao-nut ; 
 highly nourishing, particularly when boiled with milk 
 and eggs. It is frequently recommended as a restora- 
 tive in cases of emaciation and consumption. See 
 Theobroma cacao. 
 
 Chocolate tree. See Theobroma cacao. 
 
 Chce'nicis. (From xotvtxtj, the nave of a wheel.) 
 The trepan ; so called by Galen and P. iEgineta. 
 
 Chce'rades. (From %otpos, a swine.) The same 
 as scrofula. 
 
 Chceradole'thron. (From %otpof, a swine, and 
 oAefipoj, destruction ; so named from its being danger- 
 ous if eaten by hogs.) Hogbane. A name in Aelius 
 for the Xanthium , or louse-bur. 
 
 CHOI'RAS. (From %otpof, a swine ; so called 
 because hogs are diseased with it.) See Scrofula. 
 
 Choke damp. The name given by miners to a nox- 
 ious air, which is now known to be carbonic acid gas , 
 found in mines, wells, and mineral springs. See Car- 
 bonic acid. 
 
 Cho'lades. (From %oX> 7 , the bile.) Sothesmallei 
 intestines are called, because they contain bile. 
 
 CHOLiEUS. (XoAatoj, bilious.) Biliary. 
 
 Chola'go. See Cholas. 
 
 CHOLAGO'GA- (From xoA>?) hile, and ayo>, t0 
 evacuate.) Cholegon. By cholagogues, the ancients 
 meant only such purging medicines as expelled the 
 internal faeces, which resembled the cystic bile in their 
 yellow colour, and other properties. 
 
 Cho'las. (From %oAt 7 , the bile.) Cholago. All 
 the cavity of the right hypochondrium, and part of the 
 neighbourhood, is so called because it contains the 
 liver which is the strainer of the gall. 
 
 CHO'LE. Xo\rj. The bile. 
 
 CHOLE'DOCHUS. (From %oX» 7 ) bile, and Sevopai, 
 to receive ; receiving or retaining the gall.) The re- 
 ceptacle of bile. 
 
 Choledochus ductus. Ductus communis cholc- 
 dochus. The common biliary duct, which conveys 
 both cystic and hepatic bile into the intestinum duo- 
 denum. 
 
 Chole'gon. See Cholagoga. 
 
 CHOLERA. (Celsus derives it from x<Aj 7> and paw, 
 literally a flow of bile, and Trallian, from %oAaf, and 
 paco, intestinal flux.) Diarrhoea cholerica ; Felliflua 
 passio. A genus of disease arranged by Cullen in the 
 class Neuroses, and order Spasmi. It is a purging 
 and vomiting of bile, with anxiety, painful gripings, 
 spasms of the abdominal muscles, and those of the 
 
 calves of the legs. There are two species of this 
 genus : — 1. Cholera spontanea , which happens, in hot 
 seasons, without any manifest cause. 2. Cholera 
 accidcntalis, which occurs after the use of food that 
 digests slowly, and irritates. In warm climates it is 
 met with at all seasons of the year, and its occurrence 
 is very frequent ; but in England, and other cold cli- 
 mates, it is apt to be most prevalent in the middle of 
 summer, particularly in the month of August ; and 
 the violence of the disease has usually been observed 
 to be greater in proportion to the intenseness of the 
 heat. It usually comes on with soreness, pain, disten- 
 sion, and flatulency in the stomach and intestines, 
 succeeded quickly by a severe and frequent vomiting, 
 and purging of bilious matter, heat, thirst, a hurried 
 respiration, and frequent but weak and fluttering 
 pulse. When the disease is not violent, these symp- 
 toms, after continuing for a day or two, cease gra- 
 dually, leaving the patient in a debilitated and ex- 
 hausted state ; but where the disease proceeds with 
 much violence, there arises great depression of strength, 
 with cold clammy sweat's, considerable anxiety, a hur- 
 ried and short respiration, and hiccups, with a sinking, 
 and irregularity of the pulse, which quickly terminate 
 in death ; an event that not unfrequently happens 
 within the space of twenty-four hours. 
 
 The appearances generally observed on dissection 
 are, a quantity of bilious matter in the primae via; ; 
 the ducts of the liver relaxed and distended ; and seve- 
 ral of the viscera have been found displaced, probably 
 by the violent vomiting. In the early period of the 
 disease, when the strength is not much exhausted, the 
 object is to lessen the Irritation, and facilitate the dis- 
 charge of the bile, by tepid demulcent liquids, fre- 
 quently exhibited. It will likewise be useful to procure 
 a determination to the surface by fomentations to the 
 abdomen, the pediluvium, or even the warm bath. 
 But where the symptoms are urgent, and the patient 
 appears rapidly sinking from the continued vomiting, 
 violent pain, &c. it is necessary to give opium freely, 
 but in a small bulk ; from one to three grains, or even 
 more, in a table spoonful of linseed infusion, or with 
 an effervescing saline draught; which must be repeated 
 at short intervals, every hour pefhaps, till relief be ob- 
 tained. Sometimes, where the stomach could not be 
 got to retain the opium, it has answered in the form 
 of clyster ; or a liniment containing it may be rubbed 
 into the abdomen ; or a blister, applied over the 
 stomach, may lessen the irritability of that organ. 
 Afterward the bile may be allowed to evacuate itself 
 downwards; or mild aperients, or clysters, given, if 
 necessary, to promote its discharge. When the urgent 
 symptoms are relieved, the strength must he restored 
 by gentle tonics, as the aromatic bitters, calumba,»and 
 the like, with a light nutritious diet: strong toast- and 
 water is the best drink, or a little burnt brandy may be 
 added if there is much Iangour. Exposure to cold 
 must be carefully avoided, particularly keeping the 
 abdomen and the feet warm ; and great attention is 
 necessary to regulate the bowels, and procure a regular 
 discharge of bile, lest a relapse should happen. It will 
 also be proper to examine the state of the abdomen, 
 whether pressure give pain at any part, because in- 
 flammation in the primoe via; is very liable to super- 
 vene, often in an insidious manner; should that be the 
 case, leeches, blistering the part, and other suitable 
 means, must be promptly resorted to. 
 
 CHOLE'RICA. (From xoAepa, the cholera.) Me- 
 dicines which relieve the cholera. 
 
 CHOLESTERIC ACID. “ When the fat matter of 
 the human biliary calculi is treated with ni:ric acid, 
 which Chevreuil proposed to call cholesterine, there is 
 formed a peculiar acid, which is called the cholesteric. 
 To obtain it, the cholesterine is heated with its weight 
 of concentrated nitric acid, by which it is speedily at- 
 tacked and dissolved. There is disengaged, at the same 
 time, much oxide of azot ; and the liquor, on cooling, 
 and especially on the addition of water, lets fall a yel- 
 low matter, which is the cholesteric acid impure, or 
 impregnated with nitric acid. It may be purified by 
 repeated washings in boiling water. However, after 
 having washed it, it is better to effect its fusion in the 
 midst of hot water ; to add to it a small quantity of 
 carbonate of lead ; to let the whole boil for some hours, 
 decanting and renewing the water from time to time; 
 then to put the remaining dried mass in contact with 
 alkohol, and to evaporate the alkoholic solution. The 
 
CHO 
 
 CHQ 
 
 residuum now obtained is the purest possible choleste- 
 ric acid. 
 
 This acid has an orange-yellow colour when it is in 
 mass ; but it appears in white needles, when dissolved 
 in alkohol, and left to spontaneous evaporation. Its 
 taste is very feeble, and slightly styptic ; its taste re- 
 sembles that of butter ; and its specific gravity is inter- 
 mediate between that of alkohol and water. It fuses 
 at 58° C. and is not decomposed till the temperature be 
 raised much above that of boiling water. It then 
 affords oil, water, carbonic acid, and carburetted hy- 
 drogen, but no trace of ammonia. It is very soluble in 
 alkohol, sulphuric and acetic aether, in the volatile oils 
 of lavender, rosemary, turpentine, bergamot, &c. It 
 is, on the other hand, insoluble in the fixed oils of olives, 
 sweet almonds, and castor oil. It is equally so in the 
 vegetable acids, and almost entirely insoluble in water, 
 which takes up merely enough to make it redden lit- 
 mus. Both in the cold, and with heat, nitric aci<J dis- 
 sol ves without altering it. Concentrated sulphuric acid 
 acting on it for a considerable time, only carbonizes it. 
 
 It appears that the cholesteric acid is capable of 
 uniting with the greater part of the salifiable bases. 
 All the resulting salts are coloured, some yellow, others 
 orange, and others red. The cholesterates of potassa, 
 soda, ammonia, and probably of morphia, are very 
 soluble and deliquescent; almost all the others are in- 
 soluble, or nearly so. There is none of them which 
 cannot be decomposed by all the mineral acids, except 
 the carbonic, and by the greater part of the vegetable 
 acids; so that on pouring one of these acids into a 
 solution of the cholesterate, the cholesteric acid is in- 
 stantly separated in flocks. The soluble cholesterates 
 form precipitates in all the metallic solutions, whose 
 base has the property of forming an insoluble or 
 slightly soluble salt with cholesteric acid. 
 
 Pelletier and Caventou found the cholesterate of 
 barytes to consist of 100 of acid, and 56.259 base ; 
 whence the prime equivalent of the former appears to 
 be about 17.35. Yet they observed, on the other hand, 
 that on treating the cholesterate of lead with sulphuric 
 acid, they obtained as much sulphate of lead as of 
 cholesterate. From this experiment, the equivalent of 
 the dry acid would seem to be 5 ; hence we may ima- 
 gine, that when the cholesteric acid unites to the oxide 
 of lead, and in general to all the oxides which have a 
 slight affinity for oxygen, there takes place something 
 similar to what happens in the reaction of oxide of 
 lead and oxalic acid.” — Journ. de Thar. iii. 292. 
 
 CIIOLESTERINE. The name given by Chevreuil 
 to the pearly substance of human biliary calculi. It 
 consists of 72 carbon, 6.66 oxygen, and 21.33 hydrogen, 
 by Berard. 
 
 CHOLICE'LE. (From xoX? 7 , bile, and a 
 
 tumour.) A swelling formed by the bile accumulated 
 in the gall-bladder. 
 
 CHOLOLITHUS. (From %oX? 7 , bile, and Xt0oj, a 
 stone, gall-stone.) A name of a genus of disease in 
 the Class, Cocliaca ; Order, Splanchnica , of Good’s 
 IS’osology, characterized by pain about the region of 
 the liver, catenating with pain at the pit of the stomach ; 
 the pulse unchanged ; sickness ; dyspepsy ; inactivity ; 
 bilious concretion in the gall bladder, or bile ducts. It 
 has two species, Chololithus quiescens , the quiescent 
 gall-stone, and C. means , the passing of gall-stones. 
 CHOLOLITHICUS. Of or belonging to gall-stone. 
 Chodo'ma. (From %wXof, lame, or maimed.) I. 
 A halting, or lameness in the leg. 
 
 2. Galen says that, in Hippocrates, it signifies any 
 distortion of a limb. 
 
 CliONDRO. Some muscles have this word forming 
 a part of their name, because they are connected with 
 a particular cartilage. 
 
 Chondroglo'ssus. (From xovdpov, a cartilage, and 
 yXtoffdrj, the tongue.) A muscle so named from its in- 
 sertion, which is in the basis or cartilaginous part of 
 the tongue. See Hyoglossus. 
 
 CHONDRO'LOGY. {Chondrologia ; from %ov5poj, 
 a cartilage, and Xoyoj, a discourse.) A discourse on 
 cartilages. 
 
 CHONDRo-pnxRVNQiEus. (From %ov< 5poj, a carti- 
 lage, and Qapvyl , the upper part of the fauces.) A 
 muscle so named because it rises in the cartilaginous 
 part of the tongue, and is inserted in the pharynx. 
 CHO'NDROS. Xovdpos ■ 1. A cartilage. 
 
 - 2. A food of the ancients, the same as alica. 
 
 3. Any grumous concretion. 
 
 CHONDROSYNDE'SMUS. (From xovdpos, a car- 
 tilage, and trvvdew, to tie together.) A cartilaginous 
 ligament. 
 
 Cho'ndrus. A cartilage. 
 
 Cho'ne. X(j)vq. The infundibulum. 
 
 Cho ra. Xwpa. A region. Galen, in his book De 
 Usu Partium, expresses by it particularly the cavities 
 of the eyes ; but, in others of his writings, he intimates 
 by it any void space. 
 
 CHO RDA. (From x°pd* 7, which properly signifies 
 an intestine, or gut, of which a chord may be made.) 
 1. A cord, or assemblage of fibres. 
 
 2. A tendon. 
 
 3. A painful tension of the penis in the venerea 
 disease. 
 
 4. Sometimes the intestines are called chord®. 
 
 Chorda magna. A name of the tendo Jichillis 
 
 Chorda tympani. A branch of the seventh pair 
 
 of nerves. The portio dura of the seventh pair of 
 nerves, having entered the tympanum, sends a small 
 branch to the stapes, and another more considerable 
 one, which runs across the tympanum from behind 
 forwards, passes between the long leg of the incus and 
 the handle of the malleus, then goes outiat the same 
 place where the tendon of the anterior muscle of the 
 malleus enters. It is called chorda tympani, because 
 it crosses the tympanum as a cord crosses the bottom 
 of a drum. Dr. Monro thinks, that the chorda tympani 
 is formed by the second branch of the fifth pair, as 
 well as by the p.ortio dura of the seventh. 
 
 Chorda tendi^ea. The tendinous and cord-like 
 substances which connect the carnece columnce of the 
 ventricles of the heart to the auricular valves. 
 
 Chorda Willisii. The small fibres which cross the 
 sinuses of the dura mater. They are so termed, be- 
 cause Willis first described them. 
 
 Chorda'psus. (From %op<5>7, a cord, and an'Jo), to 
 knit.) A sort of painful colic, where the intestines 
 appear to be twisted into knots. 
 
 CHORDEE'. ( Chordd . French. ) A spasmodic 
 
 contraction of the penis, that sometimes attends go- 
 norrhoea, and is often followed by a haemorrhage. 
 
 CHO REA. ( Xopeia ; from vopos, a chorus, which 
 of old accompanied dancing. It is called St. Vitus’s 
 dance, because some devotees of St. Vitus exercised 
 themselves so long in dancing, that their intellects were 
 disordered, and could only be restored by dancing again 
 at the anniversary of St. Vitus.) Chorea Sancti Viti. 
 Synclonus chorea of Good. St. Vitus’s dance. Con- 
 vulsive motions of the limbs, as if the person were 
 dancing. It is a genus of disease, arranged by Cullen 
 in the class J\Teuroscs ; and order Spasmi. These con- 
 vulsive motions, most generally, are confined to one 
 side, and affect principally the arm and leg. When 
 any motion is attempted to be made, various fibres of 
 other muscles act which ought not; and thus a con- 
 trary effect is produced from what the patient intended. 
 It is chiefly incident to young persons of both sexes, 
 and makes its attack between the age of ten and fifteen, 
 occurring but seldom after that of puberty. 
 
 By some practitioners it has been considered rather 
 as a paralytic affection than as a convulsive disorder, 
 and has been thought to arise from a relaxation of the 
 muscles, which, being unable to perform their func- 
 tions in moving the limbs, shake them irregularly by 
 jerks. Chorea Sancti Viti is occasioned by various 
 irritations, as teething, worms, offensive smells, poi- 
 sons, &c. It arises likewise in consequence of violent 
 affections of the mind, as horror, fear, and anger. In 
 many cases it is produced by general weakness ; and, 
 in a few, it takes place from sympathy, at seeing the 
 disease in others. 
 
 The fits are sometimes preceded by a coldness of the 
 feet and limbs, or a kind of tingling sensation, that 
 ascends like cold air up the spine, and there is a flatu- 
 lent pain in the left hypochondrium, with obstinate 
 costiveness. At other times, the accession begins with 
 yawning, stretching, anxiety about the heart, palpita- 
 tions, nausea, difficulty of swallowing, noise in the 
 ears, giddiness, and pains in the head and teeth ; and 
 then come on the convulsive motions. 
 
 These discover themselves at first by a kind of lame- 
 ness, or instability of one of the legs, which the person 
 draws after him in an odd and ridiculous manner; nor 
 can he hold the arm of the same side still for a mo- 
 ment : for if he lays it on his breast, or any other part 
 of his body, it is forced quickly from thence by an in- 
 
CHR 
 
 CHR 
 
 voluntary motion. If he is desirous of drinking, he 
 uses many singular gesticulations before he can carry 
 the cup to his head, and it is forced in various direc- 
 tions, till at length he gets it to his mouth ; when he 
 pours the liquor down his throat in great haste, as if 
 he meant to afford amusement to the by-standers. 
 Sometimes various attempts at running and leaping 
 take place ; and at others, the head and trunk of the 
 body are affected with convulsive motions. In many 
 instances, the mind is affected with some degree of 
 fatuity, and often shows the same causeless emotions 
 (such as weeping and laughing) which occur in hyste- 
 ria. When this disease arises in children, it usually 
 ceases about the age of puberty ; and in adults, is often 
 carried off by a change from the former mode of living. 
 Unless it passes into some other disease, such as epi- 
 lepsy, it is hardly attended with danger. 
 
 The leading indications in the treatment of this com- 
 plaint are, 1. To obviate the several exciting causes ; 
 2. To correct any faulty state of the constitution, 
 which may appear to give a predisposition ; 3. To use 
 those means which experience has shown best calcu- 
 lated to allay irregular muscular action. Among the 
 sources of irritation, the most common is the state of 
 the bowels ; and the steady, but moderate, use of active 
 cathartics has often a great effect upon the disease, im- 
 proving the appetite and strength at the same time. 
 Senna, scammony, jalap, &c. may be exhibited ac- 
 cording to circumstances, often in conjunction with 
 calomel, particularly where the liver is torpid. The 
 general debility usually attending indicates the em- 
 ployment of tonics, as the cinchona, chalybeates, or 
 sulphate of zinc, which is particularly useful ; and 
 with these, cold bathing, not too long continued, may 
 be advantageously conjoined; also requiring the pa- 
 tient to use muscular exertion, as much as they can 
 readily, will assist materially in the cure. Sometimes 
 in violent cases, and in irritable constitutions, the oc- 
 casional exhibition of opium, or other sedative, may 
 be required, taking care, however, that the bowels are 
 not confined thereby. Occasionally too, where the 
 above means are not successful, the more powerful 
 antispasmodics may be tried, as aether, camphor, musk, 
 &c. Electricity also has been by some recommended. 
 
 CHO RION. (From to escape ; because it 
 
 always escapes from the uterus with the foetus.) 
 Shaggy chorion. The external membrane of the foetus 
 in utero. 
 
 CHO'ROID. ( Choroidea ; from x°9 L0V i the qhorion, 
 and uSos, resemblance.) Resembling the chorion, a 
 membrane of the foetal ovum. 
 
 Choroid membrane. Mcmbrana choroides. The 
 second tunic of the eye, lying immediately under the 
 sclerotica, to which it is connected by vessels. The 
 true knowledge of this membrane is necessary to a 
 perfect idea of the iris and uvea. The tunica cho- 
 roidea commences at the optic nerve, and passes for- 
 wards, with the sclerotic coat, to the beginning of the 
 cornea transparens, where it adheres very firmly to 
 the sclerotic membrane, by means of a cellular mem- 
 brane, in the form of a white fringe, called the ciliary 
 circle. It then recedes from the sclerotica and cornea 
 and ciliary circle, directly downwards and inwards, 
 forming a round disk, which is variously coloured; 
 hence, blue, black eyes, &c. This coloured portion, 
 reflected inwards, is termed the iris , and its posterior 
 surface is termed uvea. The choroid membrane is 
 highly vascular, and its external vessels are disposed 
 like stars, and termed vasa vorticosa. The internal 
 surface of this membrane is covered with a black pig- 
 ment, called the pigment of the choroid membrane. 
 
 Choroid plexus. Plexus choroideus. A plexus 
 of blood-vessels, situated in the lateral ventricles of the 
 brain. 
 
 Choroid tunic. See Choroid membrane. 
 
 Chri'sis. (From xptw, to anoint.) An inunction, 
 or anointing of any part. 
 
 Christmas rose. See Hcllcborus niger. 
 
 Chris'ttjm. (From %ptw, to anoint.) An unguent, 
 or ointment of any kind. 
 
 CHRO'MAS. A chromate, or salt, farmed by the 
 union of chromic acid with salifiable bases ; as chro- 
 mate of lead, &c. 
 
 [“ Chromate of iron , is found in large quantities, at 
 the bare hills, near Baltimore, (Maryland.) massive and 
 granular, in veins and masses disseminated through a 
 serpentine rock. Perhaps in no part of the world has 
 222 
 
 so much been discovered at one place . it furnishes th« 
 means of preparing the beautiful paint called the chro- 
 mic yellow, with which carriages and furniture are 
 now painted in the United States. Chromate of iron, 
 in octaedral crystals, very small and magnetic, is found 
 at the same place, and has nowhere else been disco- 
 vered, as far as we can learn from the writings of 
 mineralogists. The crystals are found in the ra- 
 vines, and on the^and of the rivulets of the bare- 
 hills, mixed with granular chromate of iron. The 
 green oxide of chrome is also found there, colouring 
 the talc, as well as the ruby or violet coloured ore ." — 
 Bruce's Min. Jour. A.] 
 
 Chromati'smus. (From xpcopa7r$w, to colour.) 
 The morbid discoloration of any of the secretions, as 
 of the urine, or blood. 
 
 CHRO'MIC ACID. Acidum chromicum. “ This 
 acid was extracted from the red lead ore of Siberia, 
 by treating this ore with carbonate of potassa, and 
 separating the alkali by means of a more powerful 
 acid. In this state it is a red or orange-coloured pow- 
 der, of a peculiar rough metallic taste, which is more 
 sensible in it than in any other metallic acid. If this 
 powder be exposed to the action of light and heat, it 
 loses its acidity, and is converted into green oxide of 
 chrome, giving out pure oxygen gas. The chromic 
 acid is the first that has been found to deoxygenate 
 itself easily by the action of heat, and afford oxygen 
 gas by this simple operation. It appears that several 
 of its properties are owing to the weak adhesion of a 
 part at least of its oxygen. The green oxide of chrome 
 cannot be brought back to the state of an acid, unless 
 its oxygen be restored by treating it with some other 
 acid. 
 
 The chromic acid is soluble in water , and crystallizes, 
 by cooling and evaporation, in kmgish prisms of a ruby 
 red. Its taste is acrid and styptic. Its specific gravity 
 is not exactly known ; but it always exceeds that of 
 water. It powerfully reddens the tincture of turnsole. 
 
 Its action on combustible substances is little known 
 If it be strongly heated with charcoal, it grows black, 
 and passes to the metallic state without melting 
 
 Of the acids , the action of the muriatic on it the 
 most remarkable. If this be distilled with the chromic 
 acid, by a gentle heat, it is readily converted into chlo- 
 rine. It likewise imparts to it by mixture the property 
 of dissolving gold ; in which the chromic resembles 
 the nitric acid. This is owing to the weak adhesion 
 of its oxygen, and it is the only one of the metallic 
 acids that possesses this property. 
 
 The extraction of chromic acid from the French ore, 
 is performed by igniting it with its own weight of nitre 
 in a crucible. The residue is lixiviated with water, 
 which being then filtered, contains the chromate of 
 potassa. On pouring into this a little nitric acid and 
 muriate of barytes, an instantaneous precipitate of the 
 chromate of barytes takes place. After having pro- 
 cured a certain quantity of this salt, it must be put in 
 its moist state into a capsule, and dissolved in the 
 smallest possible quantity of weak nitric acid. The 
 barytes is to be then precipitated by very dilute sul- 
 phuric acid, taking care not to add an excess of it. 
 When the liquid is found by trial to contain neither 
 sulphuric acid nor barytes, it must be filtered. It now 
 consists of water, with nitric and chromic acids. The 
 whole is to be evaporated to dryness, conducting the 
 heat at the end so as not to endanger the decomposi- 
 tion of the chromic acid, which will remain, in the 
 capsule under the form of a reddish matter. It must 
 be kept in a glass phial well corked. 
 
 Chromic acid, heated with a powerful acid, becomes 
 chromic oxide; while the latter, heated with the hy- 
 drate of an alkali, becomes chromic acid. As the 
 solution of the oxide is green, and that of the acid 
 yellow, these transmutations become very remarkable 
 to the eye. From Berzelius’s experiments on the 
 combinations of the chromic acid with barytes, and 
 oxide of lead, its prime equivalent seems to be 6.5; 
 consisting of 3.5 chromium, and 3.0 oxygen. 
 
 It readily unites with alkalies, and is the only acid 
 that has the property of colouring its salts, whence the 
 name of chromic has been given it. If two parts of 
 the red lead ore of Siberia in fine potvder be boiled 
 with one of an alkali saturated with carbonic acid, 
 in forty parts of water, a caibonate of lead will be 
 precipitated, and the chromate remain dissolved. The 
 solutions are of a lemon colour, and afford crystals 
 
CHIt 
 
 CHY 
 
 of a somewhat deeper hue. Those of chromate of 
 ammonia are in yellow laminae, having the metallic 
 lustre of gold. 
 
 The chromate of barytes is very little soluble, and 
 that of lime still less. They are both of a pale yel- 
 low, and when heated give out oxygen gas, as do the 
 alkaline chromates. 
 
 If the chromic acid be mixed with filings of tin and 
 the muriatic acid, it becomes at first yellowish-brown, 
 and afterward assumes. a bluish-green colour, which 
 preserves the same shade after desiccation. iEther 
 alone gives it the same dark colour. With a solu- 
 tion of nitrate of mercury, it gives a precipitate of a 
 dark cinnabar colour. With a solution of nitrate of 
 silver, it gives a precipitate, which, the moment it is 
 formed, appears of a beautiful carmine colour, but 
 becomes purple by exposure to the light. This com- 
 bination, exposed to the heat of the blow-pipe, melts 
 before the charcoal is inflamed, and assumes a black- 
 ish and metallic appearance. If it be then pulver- 
 ized, the powder is still purple ; but after the blue 
 flame of the lamp is brought into contact with this 
 powder, it assumes a green colour, and the silver 
 appears in globules disseminated through its sub- 
 stance. 
 
 With nitrate of copper it gives a chesnut-red preci- 
 pitate. With the solution of sulphate of zinc, muri- 
 ate of bismuth, muriate of antimony, nitrate of nickel, 
 and muriate of platina, it produces yellowish precipi- 
 tates, when the solutions do not contain an excess of 
 acid. With muriate of gold it produces a greenish 
 precipitate. 
 
 When melted with borax, or class, or acid of phos- 
 phorus, it communicates to it a beautiful emerald- 
 green colour. 
 
 If paper be impregnated with it, and exposed to 
 the sun a few days, it acquires a green colour, which 
 remains permanent in the dark. 
 
 A slip of iron, or tin, put into its solution, imparts 
 to it the same colour. 
 
 The aqueous solution of tannin produces a floccu- 
 lent precipitate of a brown fawn colour. 
 
 Sulphuric acid, when cold, produces no effect on it; 
 but when warm it makes it assume a bluish-green 
 colour.” — lire's Diet. 
 
 CHROMIUM. ( Chromium , it. n. ; from %pa)/za, co- 
 lour : because it is remarkable for giving colour to its 
 combinations.) The name of a metal which may be 
 extracted either from the native chromate of lead or 
 of iron. The latter being cheapest and most abun- 
 dant, is usually employed. 
 
 The brown chromate of iron is not acted upon by 
 nitric acid, but most readily by nitrate of potassa, 
 with the aid of a red heat. A chromate of potassa, 
 soluble in water, is thus formed. The iron oxide 
 thrown out of combination may be removed from the 
 residual part of the ore by a short digestion in dilute 
 muriatic acid. A second fusion with 4: of nitre, will 
 give rise to a new portion of chromate of potassa. 
 Having decomposed the whole of the ore, we saturate 
 the alkaline excess with nitric acid, evaporate and 
 crystallize. The pure crystals, dissolved in water, are 
 to be added to a solution of neutral nitrate of mer- 
 cury ; whence, by complex affinity, red chromate of 
 mercury precipitates. Moderate ignition expels the 
 mercury from the chromate, and the remaining chro- 
 mic acid may be reduced to the metallic state, by 
 being exposed in contact of the charcoal from sugar, 
 to a violent heat. 
 
 Chromium thus procured, is a porous mass of ag- 
 glutinated grains. It is very brittle, and of a grayish- 
 white, intermediate between tin and steel. It is some- 
 times obtained in needleform crystals, which cross 
 each other in all directions. Its sp. gravity is 5.9. It 
 is susceptible of a feeble magnetism. It resists all 
 the acids except nitromuriatic, which, at a boiling 
 heat, oxidizes it and forms a muriate. Tlienard de- 
 scribes only one oxide of chromium; but there are 
 probably two, besides the acid already described. 
 
 1. The protoxide is green, infusible, indecomposable 
 by heat, reducible by voltaic electricity, and not acted 
 on by oxygen or air. When heated to dull redness 
 with the half of its weight of potassium or sodium, 
 it forms a brown matter, which, cooled and exposed 
 to the air, burns with flame, and is transformed into 
 chromate of potassa or soda, of a canary-yellow co- 
 lour. It is this oxide which is obtained by calcining 
 
 the chromate of mercury in a small earthen retort for 
 about | of an hour. The beak of the retort is to be 
 surrounded with a tube of wet linen, and plunged 
 into water, to facilitate the condensation of the mer- 
 cury. The oxide, newly precipitated from acids, has 
 a dark-green colour, and is easily redissolved ; but 
 exposure to a dull-red heat ignites it, and renders it 
 denser, insoluble, and of a light-green colour. This 
 change arises solely from the closer aggregation of 
 the particles, for the weight is not altered. 
 
 2. The deutoxide is procured by exposing the pro- 
 tonitrate to heat, till the fumes of nitrous gas cease 
 to issue. A brilliant brown powder, insoluble in 
 acids, and scarcely soluble in alkalies, remains. Mu- 
 riatic acid digested on it exhales chlorine, showing 
 the increased proportion of oxygen in this oxide. 
 
 3. The tritoxide has been already described among 
 the acids. It may be directly procured by adding nitrate 
 of lead to the above nitrochromate of potassa, and di- 
 gesting the beautiful orange precipitate of chromate 
 of lead with moderately strong muriatic acid, till its 
 power of action be exhausted. The fluid produced 
 is to be passed through a filter, and a little oxide of 
 silver very gradually added, till the whole solution 
 becomes of a deep red tint. This liquor, by slow eva- 
 poration, deposites small ruby-red crystals, which are 
 the hydrated chromic acid. The prime equivalent of 
 chromic acid deduced from the chromates of barytes 
 and lead by Berzelius, is 6.544, if we suppose them to 
 be neutral salts. According to this chemist, the acid 
 contains double the oxygen that the green oxide does. 
 But if those chromates be regarded as subsalts, then 
 the acid prime would be 13.088, consisting of 6 oxy- 
 gen = 7.088 metal ; while the protoxide would consist 
 of 3 oxyxen + 7.088 metal ; and the deutoxide of an 
 intermediate proportion. 
 
 CHRO'NIC. (Chronicus ; from xpovoj, time.) A 
 term applied to diseases which are of long continu- 
 ance, and mostly without fever. It is used in oppo- 
 sition to the term acute. See Acute. 
 
 CHRU'PSIA. (From xpoa, colour, and oip if, sight.) 
 Visus coloratus. A disease of the eyes, in which the 
 person perceives objects of a different colour from their 
 natural one. 
 
 CH R Y S A'NTHEMUM. (From ^pvtros, gold, and 
 avdepov, a flower.) 1. The name ot a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia ; .Order, 
 Polygamia. Sun-flower, or marigold. 
 
 2. Many herbs are so called, the flowers of which are 
 of a bright yellow colour. 
 
 Chrysanthemum leucanthemum. The system- 
 atic name of the great ox-eye daisy. Maudlin-wort 
 Bellis-major ; Bupkthalmum majus ; Leucanthemum 
 vulgar e; Bcllidioides ; Consolida media ; Oculus bo- 
 vis. The Chrysanthemum;— foliis amplexicaulibut . 
 oblongis , supernl serralis , inferni dentatis, of Lin- 
 naius. The flowers and herb were formerly esteemed 
 in asthmatic and phthisical diseases, but have now 
 deservedly fallen into disuse. 
 
 Chry'se. (From xP va °Si gold-) The name of a 
 yellow plaster. 
 
 Chysele'ctrum. (From %pixroj, gold, and yheK'Jpov, 
 amber.) Amber of a golden yellow colour. 
 
 Chrysi'ppea. (From Chrysippzis, its discoverer.) 
 An herb enumerated by Pliny. 
 
 Chrysi'tis. (From xpc<ro?, gold.) 1. Litharge. 
 
 2. The yellow foam of lead. 
 
 3. The herb yarrow, from the golden colour of its 
 flower. 
 
 CHRYSOBA'LANUS. (From xpurroj, gold, and 
 Bahavos , a nut ; so named because of its colour, 
 which, before it is dried, is yellow.) The nutmeg. 
 
 CHRYSOBERYL. Cymophane of Haiiy. A mi- 
 neral of an asparagus green colour and vitreous lus- 
 tre, found in the Brazil, and Ceylon. 
 
 [Chrysoberyl is found in the United States, and is 
 sometimes employed in jewelry. In the township of 
 Haddam, on the Connecticut river, and in the State of 
 Connecticut, it occurs in granite in six-sided prisms 
 and six-sided tables ; its colour varies from greenish 
 yellow to yellowish green. A.] 
 
 CIIRYSOCO'LLA. (From xpiaxoj, gold, and KoWtj , 
 cement.) Gold solder ; Borax. 
 
 CHYSO'COMA. (From xpueroj, gold, and Kopy, 
 hair; so called from its golden, hair-like appearance.) 
 The herb milfoil, or yarrow. See Achillea millefo- 
 lium. 
 
 223 
 
CHY 
 
 C'ttY 
 
 Chrysogo'nia. (From %pucro?, gold, and yivoiiai, 
 to become.) A tincture of gold. 
 
 Chrysola'chanon. (From xpvcos, gold, and Xa- 
 Xavov, a pot-herb ; so named from its having a yellow 
 leaf.) The herb orach ; a species of atriplex. 
 
 CHRYSOLITE. Peridot of Hauy. Topaz of the 
 ancients, while our topaz is their chrysolite. The hard- 
 est of all gems of a pistachio-green colour. It comes 
 from Egvpt and Bohemia. 
 
 CHRYSOSPLE'NIUM. (From xpixroj, gold, and 
 aanXtviov, spleenwort.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnasan system. Class, Dccandria ; 
 Order, Digynia. Golden saxifrage. , 
 
 CflRYSOPRASE. A variety of calcedony. 
 
 Chrysu'lcus. (From xpixroj, gold, and cXku), to 
 take away.) The aqua regia which has the property 
 of dissolving gold. 
 
 [CHURCH, Dr. Benjamin, was graduated at How- 
 ard College in 1754. He established himself as a phy- 
 sician in the town of Boston, where he rose to very 
 considerable eminence in his profession. As a skilful 
 and dexterous operator in surgery, he was inferior to 
 no one of his contemporaries in New-England; and 
 as a physician, he was in a career of distinguished re- 
 putation. He possessed a brilliant genius, a lively 
 poetic fancy, and was an excellent writer. For several 
 years preceding the American revolution, he was a 
 conspicuous character, and had great influence among 
 the leading whigs and patriots of the day. When the 
 war commenced in 1775, his character was so high 
 that he was appointed physician-general to the army. 
 
 But while he was performing the duties assigned him, 
 circumstances occurred which led to a suspicion that 
 he held a treacherous correspondence with the enemy. 
 Certain letters in cipher were intercepted, which he 
 had written to a relation in Boston. He was imme- 
 diately arrested, imprisoned, and tried before a mili- 
 tary tribunal appointed to investigate his conduct, and 
 was pronounced guilty of a criminal correspondence 
 with the enemy. It appears that the only evidence 
 by which he was convicted, rested on an intercepted 
 letter directed to a friend in Boston. This letter was 
 written in cipher, and when it was deciphered and 
 examined, its contents seemed in a considerable de- 
 gree to justify the plea which he had made, that it was 
 designed as an innocent stratagem to deceive and draw 
 from the enemy some information for the benefit of 
 the public. Dr. C. was, at the same time, a member of 
 (he House of Representatives, from which he would 
 have been expelled had he not resigned his seat. He 
 was, however, arraigned before the House, subjected 
 to a rigid examination, and his letter was read by him- 
 self by paragraphs, and commented upon, and explain- 
 ed. His defence before the House may be considered 
 as a specimen of brilliant talents and great ingenuity. 
 “Confirmed,” said he, in assured innocence, “I stand 
 prepared for your keenest searchings. The warmest 
 bosom here does not flame with a brighter zeal for the 
 security, happiness, land liberties of America, than 
 mine.” So high was party zeal, and such the jealousy 
 and prejudice of the day, that a torrent of indignation 
 was ever at hand to sweep from the land every guilty 
 or suspected character. In the instance of Dr. C., there 
 were not a few among the most respectable and intel- 
 ligent of the community, who expressed strong doubts 
 of a criminal design in his conduct. It was, however, 
 liis hard fate to pine in prison until the following year, 
 when he obtained permission to depart for the West 
 Indies. The vessel in which he sailed was supposed 
 to have foundered at sea, as no tidings respecting her 
 were ever obtained. A.] 
 
 CHUSITE. A yellowish-green translucent mineral, 
 found by Saussure in the cavities of porphyries, in 
 the environs of Limboin". 
 
 CHYAZIC ACID. See Prussic acid. 
 
 Chyla'ria. (From %uXo?, chyle.) A discharge of 
 a whitish mucous urine, of the colour and consistence 
 of chyle. 
 
 CHYLE. Chylus. The milk-like liquor observed 
 some hours after£ eating, in the lacteal vessels of the 
 tnesentery, and in the thoracic duct. It is separated 
 by digestion from the chyme, and is that fluid sub- 
 stance from which the blood is formed. See Digestion. 
 
 “ The chyle may be studied under two different 
 forms : 
 
 1st, When it is mixed with chyme in the small in- 
 testine. 
 
 2-2.4 
 
 2d, Under the liquid form, circulating in the chyli- 
 ferous vessels, and the thoracic duct. 
 
 No person having particularly engaged in the exa 
 mination of -the chyle during its stay in the small intes 
 tine, our knowledge on this point is little. The liquid 
 chyle contained in the chyliferous vessels has been ex- 
 amined with great care. 
 
 In order to procure it, the best manner consists in 
 giving food to an animal, and, when the digestion-is 
 supposed to be in full activity, to strangle it, or to cut 
 the spinal marrow behind the occipital bone. The 
 whole length of the breast is cut open ; the hand is 
 thrust in so as to pass a ligature which embraces the 
 aorta, the oesophagus, and the thoracic duct, the near- 
 est to the neck possible ; the ribs of the left side are 
 then twisted or broken, and the thoracic duct is seen, 
 closely adhering to the oesophagus. The upper part is 
 detached, and carefully wiped, to absorb the blood ; it 
 is cut, and the chyle flows into the vessel intended to 
 receive it. 
 
 The ancients were acquainted with the existence of 
 the chyle, but their ideas of it were very inexact; ft 
 was observed anew at the beginning of the seventeenth 
 century ; and being, in certain conditions, of an 
 opaque white, it was compared to milk : the vessels 
 that contain it were even named lacteal vessels, a very 
 improper expression, since there is very little other 
 similarity between chyle and milk except the colour. 
 
 It is only in modern times, and by the labours of 
 Dupuytren, Vauquelin, Emmert, and Marcet, that po- 
 sitive notions concerning the chyle have been ac- 
 quired. 
 
 We shall give the observations of these learned 
 men, with the addition of our own. 
 
 If the animal from which the chyle is extracted has 
 eaten animal or vegetable substances of a fatty nature, 
 the liquid drawn from the thoracic duct is of a milky 
 white, a little heavier than distilled water, of a strong 
 spermatic odour, of a salt taste, slightly adhering to 
 the tongue, and sensibly alkaline. 
 
 Chyle, very soon after it has passed out of the vessel 
 that contained it, becomes firm, and almost solid : after 
 some time, it separates into three parts ; the one solid 
 that remains at the bottom, another liquid at the top, 
 and a third that forms a very thin layer at the surface 
 of the liquids. The chyle, at the same time, assumes 
 a vivid rose colour. 
 
 When the chyle proceeds from food that contains no 
 fat substance, it presents the same sort of properties, 
 but instead of being opaque white, it is opaline, and 
 almost transparent ; the layer which forms at the top 
 i3 less marked than in the former sort of chyle. 
 
 Chyle never takes the hue of the colouring sub- 
 stances mixed in the food, as many authors have pre- 
 tended. 
 
 Animals that were made to eat indigo, saffron, and 
 madder, furnished a chyle, the colour of which had no 
 relation to that of the substances. 
 
 Of the three substances into which the chyle sepa- 
 rates when abandoned to itself, that of the surface, of 
 an opaque white colour, is a fatty body ; the solid part 
 is formed of fibrin and a little colouring matter ; the 
 liquid is like the serum of the blood. 
 
 The proportion of these three parts is variable ac- 
 cording to the nature of the food. There are species 
 of chvle, such as that the sugar, which contain very 
 little fibrin ; others, such as that of flesh, contain more. 
 The same thing happens with the fat matter, which is 
 very abundant when the food contains grease or oil, 
 while there is scarcely any seen when the food is 
 nearly deprived of fatty bodies. 
 
 The absorption of the chyle has been attributed to 
 the capillarity of the lacteal radicles, to the com- 
 pression of the chyle by the sides of the small intes- 
 tine, &c. Latterly, it has been pretended that it takes 
 place by virtue of the proper sensibility of the absorb- 
 ing mouths, andof the insensible organic contractility 
 that they are s imposed to possess. It first enters the 
 threads of the lacteal vessels, it then traverses the me- 
 senteric glands, it arrives at the thoracic duct, and at 
 last enters the subclavian vein. 
 
 The causes that determine its motion are the con- 
 tractility proper to the chyliferous vessels, the un- 
 known cause of its absorption, the pressure of the ab- 
 dominal musdles, particularly in the motions of respi- 
 ration, and, perliaps, the pulsation of the arteries of 
 the abdomen. 
 
CHY 
 
 It' we wish to have a correct idea of the velocity 
 with which the chyle flows into the thoracic duct, we 
 must open this canal in a living animal, at the place 
 where it opens into the subclavian vein. We find that 
 this rapidity is not very great, and that it increases 
 every time that the animal compresses the viscera of 
 the abdomen, by the abdominal muscles ; a similar 
 effect is produced by compressing the belly with the 
 hand. 
 
 However, the rapidity of the circulation of the chyle 
 appears to me to be in proportion to the quantity 
 formed in the small intestine ; this last is in proportion 
 to the quantity of the chyme : so that if the food is in 
 great abundance, and of easy digestion, the chyle will 
 flow quickly; if, on the contrary, the food is in small 
 quantity, or, which is the same thing, if it is of diffi- 
 cult digestion, as less chyle will be formed, so its pro- 
 gress will be more slow. 
 
 It would be difficult to appreciate the quantity of 
 chyle that would be formed during a given digestion, 
 though it ought to be considerable. In a dog of ordi- 
 nary size, that had eiten animal food at discretion, an 
 incision into the thoracic duct of the neck (the dog 
 being alive) gave about half an dunce of liquid in five 
 minutes, and the running was not suspended during 
 the whole continuance of the formation of the chyle, 
 that is, during several hours. 
 
 It is not known whether there is any variation ;in 
 the rapidity of the motion of the chyle during the same 
 digestion ; but, supposing it uniform, there would enter 
 six.ounces of chyle per hour into the venous system. 
 We may presume that the proportion of chyle is more 
 considerable in man, whose chyliferous organs are 
 more voluminous, and in whom the digestion is, in ge- 
 neral, more rapid than in the dog.” — Magendie's Phy- 
 siology. 
 
 The chyle is mixed with the albuminous and gela- 
 tinous lymph in the thoracic duct, which receives 
 them from the lymphatics. 
 
 The uses of the chyle are, 1. To supply the matter 
 from which the blood and other fluids of our body are 
 prepared ; from which fluids the solid parts are form- 
 ed. 2. By its acescent nature, it somewhat restrains 
 the putrescent tendency of the blood : hence the dread- 
 ful putridity of the humours from starving; and thus 
 milk is an excellent remedy against scurvy. 3. By its 
 very copious aqueous latex, it prevents the thickening 
 of the fluids, and thus renders them fit for the various 
 secretions. 4. The chyle secreted in the breasts of 
 puerperal women, under the name of milk, forms the 
 most excellent nutriment of all aliments for new-born 
 infants. 
 
 CHYLIFICA'TION. (Chylificatio ; from chylus , 
 and fio, to become.) ChyliJ actio. The process car- 
 ried on in the small intestines, and principally in the 
 duodenum, by which the chyle is separated from the 
 chyme. 
 
 Ciiyli'sma. (From xuAoy, juice.) An expressed 
 juice. 
 
 CHYLOPOIE'TIC. (Chylopoieticus ; from %uA os, 
 chyle, and zsoitio, to make.) Chylopoietic. Any thing 
 connected with the formation of chyle ; thus chylopoi- 
 etic viscera, chylopoietic vessels, &c. 
 
 CHYLO'SIS. (From %vAos, juice.) Chylification, 
 or the changing the food into chyle. 
 
 Chylostagma. (From %vAos, juice, and s-a^tv, to 
 distil.) The distillation or expression of any juice, or 
 humid part from the rest. 
 
 Chy lostagma diapiioreticum. A name given by 
 Mindererus to a distillation of Venice treacle and mith- 
 ridate. 
 
 CHYLUS. (XuAos, succus , from %vw, juice.) See 
 Chyle. 
 
 CHYME. (Chymus ; from xvpoj, which signifies 
 humour or juice.) The ingested mass of food that 
 passes from the stomach into the duodenum, and from 
 which the chyle is prepared in the small intestines by 
 the admixture of the bile, &c. See Digestion 
 
 CHY'MIA. Chemistry. 
 
 CHYMIA'TER. A chemical physician. 
 
 CHYMIA'TRIA. (From xvpta, chemistry, and 
 taopai, to heal.) The art of curing diseases by the ap- 
 plication of chemistry to the uses of medicine. 
 
 Chymo'sis. See Chemosis. 
 
 Chy'nlkn radix. A cylindrical root, of the thick- 
 ness of a goose-quill, brought from China. It has a 
 bitterish taste, and imparts a yellow tinge to the saliva. 
 
 CIC 
 
 The Chinese hold it in great estimation as a stomachic, 
 infused in wine. 
 
 Chy'sis. (From %uw, to pour out.) Fusion, or the 
 reduction of solid bodies into fluid by heat. 
 
 Chy'tlon. (From %uw, to pour out.) An anoint- 
 ing with oil and water. 
 
 CIBA'LIS. (From cibus, food.) Of or belonging 
 to food. 
 
 Cibalis fistula. An obsolete term for the oeso- 
 phagus 
 
 CIBA'TIO. (From cibus, food.) The taking of 
 food. 
 
 Ci'bur. An obsolete term for sulphur. 
 
 CICATRISANT. (Cicatrisans ; from cicatrico, to 
 skin over.) Such applications as dispose wounds and 
 ulcers to dry up and heal, and to be covered with a 
 skin. 
 
 CICA'TRIX. (From cicatrico , to heal up or skin 
 over.) A seam or scar upon the skin, after the healing 
 of a sore or ulcer. 
 
 Cicely , sweet. See Scandix odorata. 
 
 CI CER. (A plant so called. The Cicerones had 
 their name from this pulse, as the Pisones had from 
 the pisum or pea, and the Lentuli from the lens or 
 lentil.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nacan system. Class, Diadelphia; Order, Decandria. 
 The vetch. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the common cich 
 or ciches. 
 
 Cicer arietinum. The systematic name of the 
 cicer plant. Erebinthus ; Cicer— foliis serratis, of 
 Linnaeus. The seeds have been employed medicinally, 
 but are now fallen into disuse. In some places they 
 are toasted, and used as coffee ; and in others, ground 
 into a flour for bread. The colour of the arillus of 
 the seed is sometimes white, red, or black; hence the 
 distinction into cicer album , vubrum , and nigrum. 
 
 Ci'cera. (From cicer , the vetch.) A small pill of 
 the size of a vetch. 
 
 Cicera tartari. Small pills composed of turpen- 
 tine and cream of tartar, of the size of a vetch. 
 
 CICHORIUM. (Originally, according to Pliny, an 
 Egyptian name, and adopted by the Greeks. It is 
 written sometimes Kixopuov: whence Horace has 
 cichorece , levesqus malvcc : sometimes Ki%opiov or Kt- 
 X<»piov. It is supposed by some to have this name, 
 zuapa to 5ia rwv %u>pi wv kuiv , from its creeping through 
 the fields. Others derive it from xi%r w, invenio ; on 
 account of its being so readily found, or so common.) 
 Succory. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnajan system. Class, Syngenesia; Order, Polyga - 
 mia cequalis. 
 
 2. The pharmacoposial name of the wild cichory. 
 See Cichorium intybus. 
 
 Cichorium endivia. The systematic name of the 
 endive. Endivia; Endiva; Cichorium; — jloribus 
 solitariis , pendunculatis , foliis integris ; crenatis , of 
 Linmeus, is an extremeiy wholesome salad, possessing 
 bitter and anodyne qualities. 
 
 Cichorium intybus. The systematic name of the 
 wild succory. Cichorium ; Cichoreum; Cichorium 
 sylvestre vel officinarum , Cichorium ; — Jloribus gemir 
 nis, sessilibus ; foliis runcinatis, of Linmeus. It be- 
 longs to the same family with the garden endive, and 
 by some botanists has been supposed to be the same 
 plant in its uncultivated state ; but the endive com- 
 monly. used as salad is an annual, or at most a bien- 
 nial plant, and its parent is now known to be the ci- 
 chorium endivia. Wild succory or cichory, abounds 
 with a milky juice, of a penetrating bitterish taste, and 
 of no remarkable smell, or particular flavour : the roots 
 are more bitter than the leaves or stalks, and these 
 much more so than the flowers. By. culture in gar- 
 dens, and by blanching, it loses its bitterness, and may 
 be eaten early in the spring in salads. The roots, if 
 gathered before the stem shoots up, are also eatable, 
 and when dried may be made into bread. The jroots 
 and leaves of this plant are stated by Lewis to be very 
 useful aperients, acting mildly and without irritation, 
 tending rather to abate than to increase heat, and which 
 may therefore be given with safety in hectic and in- 
 flammatory cases. Taken freely, they keep the belly 
 open, or produce a gentle diarrhoea; and when thus 
 continued for some time, they have often proved salu- 
 tary in the beginning obstructions of the viscera, in 
 jaundices, cachexies, hypochondriacal and otherchroni- 
 cal disorders. A decoction of this herb, with others 
 
CIM 
 
 cm 
 
 of the like kiud, in whey, and rendered purgative by a 
 suitable addition of polychrest salt, was found a use- 
 ful remedy in cases of biliary calculi, and promises ad- | 
 vantage in many complaints requiring what have been | 
 termed attenuants and resolvents. The virtues of 
 succory, like those of dandelion, reside in its milky 
 juice; and we are warranted, says Dr. Woodville, in 
 asserting, that the expressed juice of both these plants, 
 taken in large doses frequently repeated, has been 
 found an efficacious remedy in phthisis pulmonaiis, as 
 well as the various other affections above mentioned. 
 The milky juice may be extracted by boiling in water, 
 or by pressure. The wild and the garden sorts are 
 used indifferently. If the root is cut into small pieces, 
 dried, and roasted, it resembles coffee, and is sometimes 
 a good substitute for it. 
 
 CI'CHORY. See Cichorium intybus. 
 
 Cichory , wild. See Cichorium intybus. 
 
 Cicinde'la. (A dint, of candela : i. e. a little can- 
 dle; so called from its light.) The glowworm. By 
 some thought to be anodyne, lithontriptic, though pro- 
 bably neither. Not used in the present day. 
 
 Cici'num oleum. (From kuci, the ricinus.) An oil, 
 obtained by boiling the bruised seeds of the Jatropha 
 curcas of Linnseus. It is somewhat similar in its pro- 
 perties to castor oil. 
 
 Ci'cla. A name for the white beet. 
 
 CICU'TA. {Quasi ctecuta, blind; because it de- 
 stroys the sight of those who use it. Cicuta signifies 
 also the internode, or space between two joints of a 
 reed ; or the hollow stem of any plant which the shep- 
 herds used for making their rural pipes. Est mihi 
 disparibus septem conjuncta cicutis jistula. Virgil.) 
 Hemlock. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linna;an system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Di- 
 gynia. 
 
 2. The name, in most pharmacopoeias, of the com- 
 mon hemlock. See Coniurn. 
 
 Cicuta aquatica. See Cicuta virosa. 
 
 Cicuta virosa. The systematic name of the Cicuta 
 aquatica ; Cicutaria virosa ; Sium majus alterum an- 
 gustifulium ; bium. erucce folio; long-leaved water 
 hemlock and cow-bane. This plant, Cicuta — umbellis 
 oppositifoliis ; petiolis margin atis obtusis, of Lin- 
 najus, is seldom employed medicinally in the present 
 day. It is an active poison, and often eaten by mis- 
 take for the wild smallage, the Apium graveolens, of 
 Linnaeus; when it produces tremors, vertigo, a v iolent 
 burning at the stomach, epilepsy, convulsions, spasms 
 of the jaw, a flowing of biood from the ears, tumefac- 
 tion of the abdomen, and death. 
 
 CICUTA RIA. (From cicuta , hemlock.) Bastard 
 hemlock. See Chcerophyllum sylvestre. 
 
 Cicutaria aquatica. See Phellandrium aqua- 
 ticum. 
 
 Cicutaria virosa. See Cicuta virosa. 
 CIDO'NIUM. See Pyrus cydonia. 
 
 CILIA. (The plural of cilium.) A species of pu- 
 bescence of plants which consists of hairs on the mar- 
 gin of a leaf or petal, giving it a fringed appearance. 
 
 CI'LIAR. {Ciliaris; from cilium, the eyelid.) Be- 
 longing to the eyelid. 
 
 Ciliar ligament. Eigamenlum ciliare. The cir- 
 cular portion that divides the chroid membrane from 
 the iris, and which adheres to the sclerotic membrane. 
 
 It appears like a white circular ring. See Choroid 
 membrane. 
 
 Ciliare ligamentum. See Choroid membrane. 
 Ciliaris musculus. That part of the musculus 
 orbicularis palpebrarum which lies nearest the cilia, 
 considered by Riolan as a distinct muscle. 
 
 CILIATUS. Bordered, fringed : applied to leaves, 
 corolla, petals, &c. : hence folium ciliatum , anthodium 
 ciliatum , and petala ciliata. See Lea/, Corolla, An- 
 thodium , Petaium. 
 
 CI'LIUM. (From cilleo , to move about.) The eye- 
 lid or eyelash. See also Cilia. 
 
 Ciliary frocesses. The white folds at the mar- 
 gin of the uvea in the eye, covered with a black mat- 
 ter, which proceed from the uvea to the crystalline 
 lens, upon which they lie. 
 
 Ci'llo. (From cilium , the eyelid.) One who is 
 affected with a spasm or trembling of the eyelids. 
 
 CILLO SIS. (From cilium , the eyelid.) A spas- 
 modic. trembling of the eyelids. 
 dimeter shaped. See Leaf. 
 
 CIM EX. (From nupai , to inhabit; so called be- 
 
 | cause they infest houses.) The name of a genus of 
 insects in the Linnsean system. The wall-louse or 
 bug. 
 
 Cimex domesticus. Six or seven are given in- 
 wardly to cure the ague, just before the fits come on, 
 
 I and have the same efl'ect with every thing nauseous 
 and disgusting. 
 
 [Cimicifuga. Black snake root. This is the root 
 of Acteea racemosa of Wildenow, an American plant. 
 According to the late Dr. Barton, a decoction of it 
 forms a useful astringent gargle in sore throats, and 
 also cures psora. We are told that the Indians made 
 great use of it in rheumatism ; also as an agent ad par- 
 turn accelerandum. Dr. Tully acquaints me, that he 
 has found it diaphoretic, diuretic, and moderately tonic, 
 forming a useful auxiliary in the treatment of acute 
 and chronic rheumatism, and of dropsy ; likewise 
 operating very beneficially in hysteria. It is usually 
 given in the form of decoction. — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 Cimo'lia alba. (From Kt/xwXos, Cimolus, an island 
 in the Cretau sea, where it is procured.) See Cimolite. 
 
 Cimolia purpurescens. Fullers-earth. 
 
 CIMOLITE. Cimolian earth. The Cimolia of 
 Pliny. Au earth -af a grayish white colour, which 
 consists of silex, alumina, oxide of iron, and water. 
 
 Ci'na cin*. See Cinchona. 
 
 Ci'n.e semen. See Artemisia santonica. 
 
 CI'NARA. (From Kiveu >, to move; quasi movet ad 
 venerem vel urinam.) Artichoke. I. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Liana; an system. Class, Syn- 
 genesia; Order, Polygamia cequalis. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name for the common arti- 
 choke. See Cinara scolymus. 
 
 Cinara scolymus. The systematic name of the 
 artichoke, called in the pharmacopoeias Alcocalum; 
 Agriocinara; Articocalus ; Arlischocas Icevis ; Costus 
 nigra; Carduus sativus non spinosus ; Cinara hor- 
 iensis ; Scolymus sativus ; Carduus domesticus capita 
 major e ; Carduus altilis. The Cinara— foliis sub- 
 spinosis pinnatis inaivisique , calycinis squamis ovatis, 
 of Linnaeus. A native of the southern parts ot Eu- 
 rope, but cultivated here for culinary purposes. The 
 leaves dre bitter, and afford, by expression, a considera- 
 ble quantity of juice, which, when strained, and mixed 
 with au equal quantity of white wine, has been given 
 successfully in dropsies, in the dose of 3 or 4 table- 
 spoonfuls night and morning, but it is very uncertain 
 in the operation. 
 
 CINCHO NA. (Geoffroy states that the use of this 
 bark was first learned from the following circum- 
 stance: — Some cinchona trees being thrown by the 
 winds into a pool of water, lay there till the water 
 became so bitter, that every body refused to drink it. 
 
 ! However, one of the neighbouring inhabitants being 
 
 I seized with a violent paroxysm of fever, and finding 
 no other water to quench his thirst, was forced to 
 drink of this, by which he was perfectly cured. He 
 afterward related the circumstance to others, and pre 
 | vailed upon some of his friends, who were ill of fevers, 
 
 | to make use of the same remedy, with whom it proved 
 j equally successful. The use of this excellent remedy, 
 however, was very little known till about the year 
 1638, when a signal cure having been performed by it 
 on the Spanish viceroy’s lady, the Countess del Cin- 
 , chon, at Lima, it came into general use, and hence it 
 was distinguished by the appellation of cortex cinchona, 
 
 I and pulvis comitissee , or the Countess’s powder. On 
 j the recovery of the Countess, she distributed a large 
 quantity of the bark to the Jesuits, in whose hands 
 it acquired still greater reputation, and by them it was 
 ] first introduced into Europe, and thence called cortex, 
 or pulvis jesuiticus , pulvis patrum ; and also Cardi- 
 nal del Lugo’s powder, because that charitable prelate 
 bought a large quantity of it at great expense tor the 
 use of the religious poor at Rome.) 1. The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pen 
 tandria; Order, Monogynia. Cinchona, or Peruvian 
 - bark-tree. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of several kinds of 
 barks; called also Cortex. Cortex china; China; Chin- 
 china; Kina kina, Kinkina ; Quina quina. Quinqui- 
 na; the trees affording which, grow wild in the hilly 
 | parts of Peru ; the bark is stripped from the branches, 
 j trunk, and root, and dried. Three kinds of it are now 
 in use. 
 
 i 1. Cortex cinchonas cordifolite. — The plant which 
 . affords this species is the Cinchona cordifoha, of Zea ; 
 
CIN 
 
 CIN 
 
 the Cinchona officinalis, of Linnaeus; the Cinchona 
 macrocarpa , of Wildenow. Heart-leaved cinchona. 
 The bark of this tree is called yellow bark , because it 
 approaches more to that colour than either of the others 
 does. It is in flat pieces, not convoluted like the pale, 
 nor dark-coloured like the red ; externally smooth, in- 
 ternally of a light cinnaunon colour, friable and fibrous, 
 has no peculiar odour different from the others, but a 
 taste incomparably more bitter, with some degree of 
 astringency. 
 
 2. Cortex cinchona lancifolioe. — This species is ob- 
 tained from the Cinchona lancifolia of Zea. Lance- 
 leaved cinchona. This is the quilled bark , which 
 comes in small quilled twigs, breaking close and 
 smooth, friable between the teeth, covered with a 
 rough coat of a brownish colour, internally smooth, 
 and of a light brown ; its taste is bitter, and slightly 
 astringent ; flavour slightly aromatic, with some degree 
 of mustiness. 
 
 3. Cortex cinchona oblongifolia. — This kind is pro- 
 cured from Cinchona oblongifolia of Zea. Oblong- 
 leaved cinchona. This is the red b ar k : it is in large 
 thick pieces, externally covered with a brown rugged 
 coat, internally more smooth and compact, but fibrous, 
 of a dark red colour ; taste and smell similar to that 
 of the cinchona lancifolia cortex , but the taste rather 
 stronger. 
 
 From the general analysis of bark, it appears to 
 consist, besides the woody matter which composes the 
 greater part of it, of gum, resin, gallic acid, of very 
 small portions of tannin and essential oil, and of 
 several salts having principally lime for their basis. 
 Seguin also supposed the existence of gelatin in it, but 
 without sufficient proof. Cold water infused on pale 
 bark for some hours, acquires a bitter taste, with some 
 share of its odour; when assisted by a moderate heat, 
 the water takes up more of the active matter ; by de- 
 coction, a fluid, deep coloured, of a bitter styptic taste, 
 is obtained, which, when cold, deposites a precipitate 
 of resinous matter and gallic acid. By long decoction, 
 the virtues of the bark are nearly destroyed, owing to 
 the oxygenation of its active matter. Magnesia en- 
 ables water to dissolve a larger portion of the princi- 
 ples of bark, as does lime, though in an inferior degree. 
 Alkohol is the most powerful solvent of its active 
 matter. Brandy and other spirits and wines, afford 
 also strong solutions, in proportion to the quantity of 
 alkohol they contain. A saturated solution of ammo- 
 nia is also a powerful solvent; vinegar is less so even 
 than water. By distillation, water is slightly impreg- 
 nated with the flavour of bark ; it is doubtful whether 
 any essential oil can be obtained. 
 
 The action of menstrua on the red bark is nearly 
 the same, the solutions only being considerably 
 stronger, or containing a larger quantity of resinous 
 matter, and of the astringent principle. 
 
 The analysis of the yellow bark shows that its 
 active principles are more concentrated than in either 
 of the others, affording to water, alkohol, &c. tinc- 
 tures, much stronger both in bitterness and astrin- 
 gency, especially in the former principle. 
 
 Vauquelin made infusions of all the varieties of cin 
 chona he could procure, using the same quantities of 
 the barks and water, and leaving the powders infused 
 for the same time. He observed, 1. That certain in- 
 fusions were precipitated abundantly by infusion of 
 galls, by solution of glue and tartar emetic. 2. That 
 some were precipitated by glue, but not by the two 
 other reagents ; and, 3. That others were, on the con- 
 trary, by nutgalls, and tartar, emetic, without being af- 
 fected by glue. 4. And that there were some which 
 yielded no precipitate by nutgalls, tannin, or emetic 
 tartar. 'The cinchonas that furnished the first infusion 
 were of excellent quality ; those that afforded the 
 fourth were not febrifuge; while those that gave the 
 second and third were febrifuge, but in a smaller degree 
 than the first. Besides mucilage, kinate of lime, and 
 woody fibre, he obtained in his analyses a resinous 
 substance, which appears not to be identic in all the 
 species of bark. It is very bitter, very soluble in 
 alkohol, in acids, and alkalies; scarcely soluble in cold 
 water, but more soluble in hot. It is this body which 
 gives to infusions of cinchona the property of yielding 
 precipitates by emetic tartar, galls, gelatin; and in it 
 the febrifuge virtue seems to reside. It is this sub- 
 stance in part which falls down on cooling decoctions 
 of cinchona, and from concentrated infusions. A table 
 
 P 2 
 
 of precipitations by glue, tannin, and tartar emetic, 
 from infusions of different barks, has been given by 
 Vauquelin. 
 
 Pelletier and Caventou analyzed the Cinchona con- 
 daminaa , gray bark, and found it composed of, 1. cin- 
 chonina, united to kinic acid ; 2. green fatty matter; 
 3. red colouring matter, slightly soluble ; 4. tannin ; 
 5. yellow colouring matter ; 6. kinite of lime ; 7. gum ; 
 8. starch ; 9. lignine. 
 
 The red bark has been considered as superior to the 
 pale, the yellow is represented, apparently with jus- 
 tice, as being more active than either of the others. 
 
 The effects of Peruvian bark are those of a power- 
 ful and permanent tonic, so slow in its operation, that 
 its stimulating property is scarcely perceptible by any 
 alteration in tiie state of the pulse, or of the tempera- 
 ture of the body. In a large dose, it occasions nausea 
 and headache ; in some habits it operates as a laxative : 
 in others it occasions costiveness. It is one of those 
 medicines, the efficacy of which, in removing disease, 
 is much greater than could be expected, & priori, from 
 its effects on the system in a healthy state. 
 
 Intermittent fever is the disease, for the cure of 
 which bark was introduced into practice, and there is 
 still no remedy which equals it in power. The dis- 
 putes respecting the mode of administering it are now 
 settled. It is given as early as possible, after clearing 
 the stomach and bowels, in the dose of from one scru- 
 ple to a drachm every second or third hour, during the 
 interval of the paroxysm ; and it may even be given 
 during the hot fit, but it is then more apt to excite 
 nausea. 
 
 In remittent fever it is given with equal freedom, 
 even though the remission of the fever may be ob- 
 scure. 
 
 In some forms of continued fever which are con- 
 nected with debility, as in typhus, cynanche maligna, 
 confluent small-pox, &c, it 13 regarded as one of the 
 most valuable remedies. It may be prejudicial, how- 
 ever, in those diseases where the brain or its mem- 
 branes are inflamed, or where there is much irritation, 
 marked by subsultus tendinum, and convulsive mo- 
 tions of the extremities; and in pure typhus it appears 
 to be less useful in the beginning of the disease than m 
 the convalescent stage. 
 
 Even in fevers of an opposite type, where there are 
 marks of inflammatory action, particularly in acute 
 rheumatism, bark has been found useful after blood- 
 letting. In erysipelas, in grangrene, in extensive sup- 
 puration, and venereal ulceration, the freeuse of bark 
 is of the greatest advantage. 
 
 In the various forms of passive hremorrhagy, in 
 many other diseases of chronic debility, dyspepsia, 
 hypochondriasis, paralysis, rickets, scrofula, dropsy, 
 and in a variety of spasmodic affections, epilepsy, 
 chorea, and hysteria, it is administered as a powerful 
 and permanent tonic, either alone, or combined with 
 other remedies suited to the particular case. 
 
 The officinal preparations of bark are an infusion, 
 decoction, an extract, a resinous extract, a simple tinc- 
 ture, an ammoniated and a compound tincture. The 
 usual dose is half a drachm of the powder. The only 
 inconvenience of a larger dose is its sitting uneasy on 
 the stomach. It may therefore, if necessary, be fre- 
 quently repeated, and in urgent cases may be taken to 
 the extent of an ounce, or even two ounces, in twenty- 
 four hours. 
 
 The powder is more effectual than any of the pre- 
 parations ; it is given in wine, in any spirituous liquor ; 
 or, if it excite nausea, combined with an aromatic. 
 The cold infusion is the least powerful, but most grate- 
 ful ; the decoction contains much more of the active 
 matter of the bark, and is the preparation generally 
 used when the powder is rejected; its dose is from 
 two to four ounces. The spirituous tincture, though 
 containing still more of the bark, cannot be extensively 
 used on account of the menstruum, but is principally 
 employed, occasionally, and in small doses of two or 
 three drachms, as a stomachic. The extract is a pre- 
 paration of considerable power, when properly pre- 
 pared, and is adapted to those cases where the remedy 
 requires to be continued for some time. It is then 
 given in the form of pill, in doses of from five to fif- 
 teen grains. 
 
 Bark is likewise sometimes given in the form of 
 enema ; one scruple of the extract, or two drachms of 
 the powder, being diffused in four ounces of starch 
 
 227 
 
CIN 
 
 CIN 
 
 mucilage. The decoction is also sometimes applied 
 as a fomentation to ulcers. 
 
 Cinchona carib/ea. The systematic name of the 
 Caribbean bark- tree. It grows in Jamaica, where it is 
 called the sea-side beech. According to Dr. Wright, 
 the bark of this tree is not less efficacious than that of 
 the cinchona of Peru, for which it will prove a useful 
 substitute ; but by the experiments of Dr. Skeete, it 
 appears to have less astringent power. 
 
 Cinchona condaminiea. See Cinchona and Cin- 
 chonina. 
 
 Cinchona cordifoi.ia. See Cinchona. 
 
 Cinchona flava. See Cinchona. 
 
 Cinchona floribunda. The systematic name of 
 the plant which affords the Saint Luc bark. Cin- 
 chona— Jlo rib us paniculatis glabris , capsulis tur- 
 binatis laivibus, foliis ellipticis acuminatis glabris , 
 of Linnaius. It has an adstringent, bitter taste, 
 somewhat like gentian. It is recommended in in- 
 termittents, putrid- dysentery, and dyspepsia ; it 
 should always be joined with some aromatic. Dr. 
 Withering considers this bark as greatly inferior to 
 that of the other species of this genus. In its recent 
 state it is considerably emetic and cathartic, properties 
 which in some degree it retains on being dried ; so that 
 the stomach does not bear this bark in large doses, and 
 in small ones its effects are not such as to give it any 
 peculiar recommendation. 
 
 Cinchona lancifolia. See Cinchona. 
 
 Cinchona oblongifolia. See Cinchona. 
 
 Cinchona officinalis. The name of the officinal 
 Peruvian bark. See Cinchona. 
 
 Cinchona rubra. See Cinchona. 
 
 CInchona Sancta Fe'. Several species of cinchona 
 have been lately discovered at Sancta F£, yielding 
 barks both of the pale and red kind; and which, from 
 their sensible qualities, are likely upon trial to become 
 equally useful with those produced in the kingdom of 
 Peru. 
 
 Cinchonia. See Cinclionina. 
 
 CINCHONINA. Cinchonia; Quinia; Quinina. 
 Cinchonine or Quinine is the salifiable base, or vege- 
 table alkali, discovered in the Cinchona condamincea, 
 by Pelletier and Caventou. The person, however, 
 who first recognised its existence, though he did not 
 ascertain its alkaline nature, or study its combinations 
 with acids, was Gornis of Lisbon. 
 
 The following process for extracting cinchonina is 
 that of Henry, the younger, which the above chemists 
 approve. A kilogramme of bark reduced *nto a fine 
 powder, is to be acted on twice with heat, by a dilute 
 sulphuric acid, consisting of 50 or 60 grammes, diluted 
 with 8 kilogrammes of water for each time. The fil- 
 tered decoctions are very bitter, have a reddish colour, 
 which assumes on cooling a yellowish tint. To dis- 
 colour (blanch) these liquors, and saturate the acid, 
 either pulverized quicklime or magnesia may be em- 
 ployed. The liquors, entirely deprived of colour, are 
 to be passed through a cloth, and the precipitate which 
 forms is to be washed with a small quantity of water, 
 to separate the excess of lime (if this earth has been 
 used). The deposite on the cloth, well drained and 
 almost completely deprived of moisture for twelve 
 hours, after having been put three successive times to 
 digest in alkohol of 36° (0.837), will furnish, by dis- 
 tilling of the liquid alkohol, a brown viscid matter, be- 
 coming brittle on cooling. It is to be acted on with 
 water sharpened with sulphuric acid, and the refri- 
 gerated liquor will afford about thirty grammes of 
 white crystals, entirely soluble in alkohol, scarcely so- 
 luble in cold water, but more in boiling water, particu- 
 larly if this be slightly acidulated. They consist of 
 pure sulphate of cinchonina. They ought to be bril- 
 liant, crystallized in parailelopipeds, very hard, and of 
 a glassy-white. It should burn without leaving any 
 residuum. Other processes have been given, of which 
 a full account will be found in the 12th volume of the 
 Journal of Science, p. 325. From a solution of the 
 above salt, the cinchonina may be easily obtained by 
 the addition of any alkali. The cinchonina falls down, 
 and may be afterward dissolved in alkohol, and crys- 
 tallized by evaporation. Its form is a rhoinboidal 
 prism, of 108° and 72°, terminated by a bevehpent. 
 It has but little taste, requiring 7000 parts of water for 
 Its solution ; but when dissolved in alkohol, or an acid, 
 it has the bitter taste of bark. When heated it does 
 not fuse before decomposition. It consists of oxygen, 
 *28 
 
 hydrogen, and carbon, the latter being predominant. 
 It dissolves in only very small quantities in the oils. 
 
 and in sulphuric ether. 
 
 1 The sulphate is composed of cinchonina 100 
 
 Sdlphuric acid ]3 
 
 whence the prime equivalent would appear to bt 
 38.5. The muriate is more soluble. It consists of 
 
 Cinchonina 100 
 
 Muriatic acid 7.9 
 
 The nitrate is uncrystallizable. Gallic, oxalic, and 
 tartaric acids, form neutral salts with cinchonina, 
 which are soluble only with excess of acid. Hence in- 
 fusion of nut-galls gives, with a decoction of good 
 cinchona, an abundant precipitate of galiate of cin- 
 chonina. 
 
 Robiquet gives as the composition of a subsulphate 
 of cinchonina of the first crystallization, 
 
 Sulphuric acid 11.3 
 
 Cinchonina 79.0 
 
 The alkaline base found in yellow barks is called 
 Quinina. It is extracted in exactly the same way. 
 Red bark contains a mixture of these two alkalies. 
 The febrifuge virtue of the sulphates is considered to 
 be very great. 
 
 Cinci'nnus. The hair on the temples. 
 
 CINCLE'SIS. (From /ctyxXi^w, to move.) Cm- 
 clismus. An involuntary nictitation or winking 
 Vogel. 
 
 CINERA'RIUM (From cinis , ashes.) The ash- 
 hole of a chemical instrument. 
 
 CI'NERES. (Plural of cinis , ashes.) 'Ashes. 
 
 Cineres clavellata. See Potassa impura. 
 
 Cineres russici. See Potassa impura. 
 
 CIN ERI'TIO 17 rf. ( Cineritius ; from cinis, ashes.) 
 Of the colour of ashes. A name applied to the corti- 
 cal substance of the brain, from its resemblance to an 
 ash-colour. 
 
 CLNERI'TIUM. (From cinis , ashes.) A cupel or 
 test ; so named from its being commonly made of the 
 ashes of vegetables or bones. 
 
 Cine'rulam. A name for spodium. 
 
 CINETICA. ( YLivrfjiKos , having the power of mo- 
 tion.) The name of an order in the class Neuroses of 
 Good’s Nosology. Diseases affecting the muscles, and 
 embracing Entasia, Clonus, and Synclonus. 
 
 Cine'tus. The diaphragm. 
 
 Cingula'ria. (From cingulum , a girdle; because 
 it grows in that shape.) The lycopodium. 
 
 CI'NGULUM. (From cingo , to bind.) A girdle or 
 belt about the loins. 
 
 Cingulum mercuriale. A mercurial girdle, called 
 also cingulum sapientioe , and sivgulum stultitice. It 
 was an invention of Rulandus’s • different directions 
 are given for making it, but the following is one of the 
 neatest : — “ Take three drachms of quicksilver ; shake 
 it with two ounces of lemon-juice until the globules dis- 
 appear ; then separate the juice, and mix with the ex- 
 tinguished quicksilver, half the white of an egg ; gum- 
 dragon, finely powdered, a scruple; and spread the 
 whole on a belt of flannel.” 
 
 Cingulum Sancti Johannis. A name of the arte- 
 misia. 
 
 Cinifica'tum. A name for calcinatum. 
 
 CINIS. (Cinis, eris. m., in the plural cineres.") 
 The ash which remains after burning any thing. 
 
 CI'NNABAR. (Cinnabaris, ris. f. Pliny says the 
 Indians call by this name a mixture of the blood of the 
 dragon and elephant, and also many substances which 
 resemble it in colour, particularly the minium ; but it 
 now denotes the red sulphuret of mercury.) 
 
 1. An ore of mercury, consisting of that mineral 
 united to sulphur. A native sulphuret of mercury 
 See Hydrargyri sulphuretum rubrum. 
 
 2. An artificial compound of mercury and sulphur, 
 called factitious cinnabar, red sulphuret of mercury, 
 and vermilion. See Hydrargyri sulphuretum rubrum. 
 
 Cinnabaris factitia. Factitious cinnabar. See 
 Hydrargyri sulphuretum rubrum. 
 
 Cinnabaris grjecorum. The sanguis draconis and 
 cinnabar. 
 
 Cinnabaris nativa. Native cinnabar. See Hy- 
 drargyri sulphuretum rubrum. 
 
 CINNAMOMUM. (From kinamon, Arabian.) 
 Cinnamon. See Laurus cinnamomum. 
 
 CINNAMON. 1. The name of a tree. See Laurus 
 cinnamomum. 
 
 2. The name of a stone, which is a rare mineral 
 
CIR 
 
 CIR 
 
 found in the sand of rivers in Ceylon, of a blood and 
 hyacinth red, passing into orange yellow. 
 
 CINQUEFOIL. See Potentilla reptans. 
 
 Cx'on. (Ktwv, a column ; from /ctw, to go.) 
 
 1. The uvula was formerly so named from its pyra- 
 midal shape. 
 
 2. An enlargement of the uvula. 
 
 Cio'nis. (From koov, the uvula.) An enlargement 
 and painful swelling of the uvula. 
 
 CIPOLIN. A marble from Rome and Autun. 
 
 CIRCLE' A. (From Circe , the enchantress : so 
 named from the opinion that it was used by Circe in 
 her enchanted preparations.) 1. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linna:an system. Class, Diandrid; 
 Order, Monogynia. Enchanter’s nightshade. 
 
 2. The name in some pharmacopoeias for the Circcea 
 lutetiana , which is now fallen wholly into disuse. 
 
 CIRCOCE'LE. (KipaoKriXy', from xrpcroj, varix , 
 or a dilatation of a vein, and KyXrj, a tumour.) Vari- 
 cocele. A morbid or varicose distention and enlarge- 
 ment of the spermatic veins ; it is frequently mistaken 
 for a descent of a small portion of omentum. The 
 uneasiness which it occasions is a kind of pain in the 
 back, generally relieved by suspension of the scrotum ; 
 and whether considered on account of the pain, or on 
 account of the wasting of the testicle, which now and 
 then follows, it may truly be called a disease. It has 
 been resembled to a collection of earth-worms. It 
 is most frequently confined to that part of the sper- 
 matic process, which is below the opening in the 
 abdominal tendon ; and the vessels generally become 
 rather larger as they approach the testes. There is 
 one sure method of distinguishing between a circocele 
 and omental hernia; place the patient in a hori- 
 zontal posture, and empty the swelling by pressure 
 upon the scrotum ; then put the fingers firmly upon the 
 upper part of the abdominal ring, and desire the pa- 
 tient to rise ; if it is a hernia, the tumour cannot re- 
 appear, as long as the pressure is continued at the 
 ring ; but if a circocele, the swelling returns with in- 
 creased size, on account of the return of blood into the 
 abdomen being prevented by the pressure. 
 
 Ci'rcos. (From k>.?kos, a circle.) A ring. It is 
 sometimes used for the sphincter musble which is 
 round like a ring. 
 
 CIRCULA'TION. ( Circulatio ; from circulo , to 
 compass about.) Circulatio sanguinis. Circulation 
 of the blood. A vital action performed by the heart in 
 the following manner : the blood is returned by the de- 
 scending and ascending venae cavae into the right auri- 
 cle of the heart, which, when distended, contracts, and 
 sends its blood into the right ventricle; from the right 
 ventricle it is propelled through the pulmonary artery 
 to circulate through, and undergo a change in the 
 lungs, being prevented from returning into the right 
 auricle by the closing of the valves, which are situated 
 there for that purpose. Having undergone this change 
 in the lungs, it is brought to the left auricle of the heart 
 by the four pulmonary veins, and from thence it is 
 evacuated into the left ventricle. The left ventricle, 
 when distended, contracts, and throws the blood 
 through the aorta to every part of the body, to be re- 
 turned by the veins into the two v6n® cavee. It is pre- 
 vented from passing back from the left ventricle into 
 the auricle by a valvular apparatus ; and the pul- 
 monary artery and aorta at their origin are also fur- 
 nished with similar organs, to prevent its returning 
 into the ventricles. This is a brief outline of the cir- 
 culation, the particulars of which we shall now describe. 
 
 “ The best informed physiologists avow that the cir- 
 culation of the venous blood is still very little under- 
 stood. We shall describe here only its most apparent 
 phenomena, leaving the most delicate questions until 
 we treat of the relation of the flowing of thefdood in 
 tne veins, with that In the arteries. We will then 
 speak of the cause that determines the entrance of 
 blood into the venous radicles. 
 
 To have a general, but just idea of the course of the 
 blood in the veins, we must consider that the sum of 
 the small veins forms a cavity much larger than that 
 of the larger but less numerous veins, into which they 
 pass ; that these bear the same relation to the trunks 
 in which they terminate: consequently, the blood 
 which flows in the veins from branches towards the 
 trunks, passes always from a larger to a smaller cavity; 
 now, the following principle of hydro-dynamics may 
 here be perfectly applied : 
 
 When a liquid flows in a tube which it fills com- 
 pletely , the quantity of this liquid which traverses the 
 different sections of the tube in a given time ought to 
 be every where the same : consequently when the tube 
 increases , the velocity diminishes ; when the tube di- 
 minishes , the velocity increases in rapidity. 
 
 Experience confirms this principle, and its just ap- 
 plication to the current of venous blood. If a very 
 small vein is cut, the blood flows from it very slowly; 
 it flows quicker from a larger vein, and it flows with 
 considerable rapidity from an open venous trunk. 
 
 Generally there are several veins to transport the 
 blood that has traversed an organ towards the larger 
 trunks. On account of their anastomoses, the corn- 
 pressure or ligature of one or several of these veins 
 does not prevent or diminish the quantity of blood that 
 returns to the heart ; it merely acquires a greater rapi- 
 dity in the veins which remain free. 
 
 This happens when a ligature is placed on the arm 
 for the purpose of bleeding. In the ordinary state, the 
 blood, which is carried to the fore-arm and the hand, 
 returns to the heart by four deep veins, and at least as 
 many superficial ones ; but as soon as the ligature is 
 tightened, the blood passes no longer by the subcuta- 
 neous veins, and it traverses with difficulty those which 
 are deeper seated. If one of the veins is then opened 
 at the bend of the arm, it passes out in form of a con- 
 tinued jet, -which continues as long as the ligature re- 
 mains firm, and stops as soon as it is removed. 
 
 Except in particular cases, the veins are not much 
 distended by the blood; however, those in which it 
 moves with the greatest rapidity are much more so: 
 the small veins are scarcely distended at all. For a 
 reason very easy to be understood, all the circum- 
 stances that accelerate, the rapidity of the blood in a 
 vein, produce also an augmentation in the distention 
 of the vessel. 
 
 The introduction of blood into the veins taking 
 place in a continued manner, every cause which 
 arrests its course produces distention of the vein, and 
 the stagnation of a greater or less quantity of blood in 
 its cavity, below the obstacle. 
 
 The sides of the veins seem to have but a small 
 influence upon the motion of the blood ; they easily 
 give way when the quantity augments, and return to 
 their usual form when it diminishes; but their con- 
 traction is limited ; it is not sufficiently strong to expel 
 the blood completely from the vein, and therefore those 
 of dead bodies always contain some. 
 
 A great number of veins, such as those of the bones, 
 of the sinuses of the dura mater , of the testicles, of the 
 liver, See., the sides of which adhere to an inflexible 
 canal, can have evidently no influence upon the mo- 
 tion of the blood that flows in their cavity. 
 
 However, it is to the elasticity of the sides of the 
 veins, and not to a contraction, similar to that of the 
 muscles that we must attribute the faculty which they 
 possess of diminishing the size when the column of 
 blood diminishes : this diminution is also much more 
 marked in those that have the thickest sides, such as 
 the superficial veins. 
 
 If the veins have themselves very little influence 
 upon the motion of the blood, many other necessary 
 causes exert a very evident effect. Every continued 
 or alternate pressure upon a vein, when strong enough 
 to flatten it, may prevent the passage of the blood; if 
 it is not so strong, it will oppose the dilatation of the 
 vein by the blood, and consequently favour its motion. 
 The constant pressure which the skin of the members 
 exert upon the veins that are below it, renders the 
 flow of the blood more easy and rapid in these vessels. 
 We cannot doubt this, for all the circumstances that 
 diminish the contractility of the tissue of the skin, are 
 sooner or later followed by a considerable dilatation of 
 the veins, and in certain cases by varix ; we know 
 also that mechanical compression, exerted by a proper 
 bandage, reduces tlfe veins again to their ordinary di- 
 mensions, and also regulates the motion of the blood 
 within them. 
 
 In the abdomen, the veins are subject to the alternate 
 pressure of the diaphragm, and of the abdominal 
 muscles, and this cause is equally favourable to the 
 flow of the venous blood in this part. 
 
 The veins of the brain support also a considerable 
 pressure, which must produce the same result. 
 
 Whenever the blood runs in the direction of its 
 weight it flows with greater facility ; the contrary takes 
 
 229 
 
cir 
 
 cm 
 
 place when it flows against the direction of its 
 gravity. 
 
 W e must not neglect to notice the relations of these 
 accessory causes with the disposition of the veins. 
 Where they are very marked, the veins present no 
 valves, and their sides are very thin, as is seen in the 
 abdomen, the chest, the cavity of the skull, &c. ; 
 where these have less influence, the veins present 
 valves, and have thicker sides ; lastly, where they are 
 very weak, as in the subcutaneous veins, the valves 
 are numerous, and the sides have a considerable thick- 
 ness. 
 
 We must take care, however, not to confound among 
 the circumstances favourable to the motion of the 
 blood in the veins, causes which act in another manner. 
 
 For example, it is generally known that the con- 
 traction of the muscles of the fore-arm and the hand 
 during bleeding, accelerate the motion of the blood 
 which passes through the opening of the vein ; phy- 
 siologists say that the contraction of the muscles com- 
 presses the deep veins, and expels the blood from them, 
 which then passes into the superficial veins. Were it 
 thus, the acceleration would be only instantaneous, 
 or at least of short duration, while it generally con- 
 tinues as long as the contraction. We shall see, farther 
 on, how this phenomenon ought to be explained. 
 
 When the feet are plunged some time in hot water, 
 the subcutaneous veins swell, which is generally attri- 
 buted to the rarefaction of the blood ; though the true 
 cause is the augmentation of the quantity of blood in 
 the feet, but particularly at the skin, an augmentation 
 which ought naturally to accelerate the motion of the 
 blood in the veins, since they are in a given time tra- 
 versed by a greater quantity of blood. 
 
 After what has preceded, we can easily suppose that 
 the venous blood must be frequently stopped or hindered 
 in its course, either by the veins suffering too strong a 
 pressure in the different positions of the body, or by 
 other bodies pressing upon it, &c. : hence the necessity 
 of the numerous anastomoses that exist not only in the 
 small veins, but among the large, and even among the 
 largest trunks. By these frequent communications, 
 one or several of the veins being compressed in such a 
 way, that they cannot permit the passage of the blood, 
 this fluid turns and arrives at the heart by other di- 
 rections : — one of the uses of the azygos vein appears 
 to be to establish an easy communication between the 
 superior and inferior vena cava. Its principal utility, 
 however, seems to consist in its being the common ter- 
 mination of most of the intercostal veins. 
 
 There is no obscurity in the action of the valves of 
 the veins; they are real valves, which prevent the re- 
 turn of the blood towards the venous radicles, and 
 which do this so much better in proportion as they are 
 large, that is to say, more suitably disposed to stop 
 entirely the cavity of the vein. 
 
 The friction of the blood against the sides of the 
 veins ; its adhesion to these same sides, and the want 
 of fluidity, must modify the motion of the blood in the 
 veins, and tend to retard it ; but in the present state of 
 physiology and hydrodynamics, it is impossible to as- 
 sign the precise effect of each of these particular 
 causes. 
 
 We ought to perceive, by what has been said upon 
 the motion of the venous blood, that it must undergo 
 great modifications, according to an infinity of circum- 
 stances. 
 
 At any rate, the venous blood of every part of the 
 body arrives at the right auricle of the heart by the 
 trunks that we have already named ; viz. two very 
 large, the venae cavae, and one very small, the coro- 
 nary vein. 
 
 The blood probably flow's in each of these veins with 
 different rapidity: what is certain, is, that the three 
 columns of liquid make an effort to pass into the 
 auricle, and that the effort must be considerable. If it 
 is contracted, this effort has no effect : but, as soon as 
 it dilates, the blood enters its cavity, fills it completely, 
 and even distends the sides a little ; it would imme- 
 diately enter the ventricle, if it did not contract itself 
 at this instant. The blood then confines itself to filling 
 up exactly the cavity of the auricle ; but this very soon 
 contracts, compresses the blood, which escapes into 
 the place where there is least compression. Now it 
 has only two issues : 1st, by the vena cava ; 2dly, by 
 the opening which conducts into the ventricle. The 
 columns of blood which are coming to the auricle pre- J 
 230 
 
 sent a certain resistance to its passage into the cavs or 
 coronary veins. On the contrary, it finds every facility 
 to enter the ventricle, since the latter dilates itself with 
 force, tends to produce a vacuum, and consequently 
 draws on the blood instead of repulsing it. 
 
 However, all the blood that passes out of the auricle 
 does not enter the ventricle ; it has been long observed 
 that, at each contraction of the auricle, a certain 
 quantity of blood flows back into the superior and in- 
 ferior venae cavae ; the undulation produced by this 
 cause is sometimes felt as far as the external iliac 
 veins, and into the jugulars; it has a sensible influence, 
 as we will see, upon the flowing of the blood in several 
 organs, and particularly in the brain. 
 
 The quantity of blood which flow's back in this 
 manner, varies according to the facility with which 
 this liquid enters the ventricle. If at the instant of its 
 dilatation, the ventricle still contains much blood, 
 which has not passed into the pulmonary artery, it can 
 only receive a small quantity of that of the auricle, 
 and then the reflux will be of greater extent. 
 
 This happens when the flowing of the blood in the 
 pulmonary artery is retarded, either by obstacles in the 
 lungs, or by the w ant of sufficient force in the ven- 
 tricle. This reflux, of which we speak, is the cause 
 of the beating which is seen in the veins of certain 
 sick persons, and which bears the name of venous 
 pulse. Nothing similar can take place in the coronary 
 vein, for its opening is furnished with a valve, which 
 shuts on the instant of the contraction of the au- 
 ricle. 
 
 The instant in which the auricle ceases to contract, 
 the ventricle enters into contraction, the blood it con- 
 tains is strongly pressed, and tends to escape in every 
 direction : it would return so much more easily into 
 the auricle, that, as we have already frequently said, 
 it dilates just a U this instant; but the tricuspid valve 
 which shuts the auriculo-ventricular opening prevents 
 this reflux. Being raised by the liquid introduced be- 
 low it, and which tends to pass into the auricle, it gives 
 way until it has become perpendicular to the axis of 
 the ventricle ; its three divisions then shut almost com- 
 pletely the opening, and as the tendons of the columnce 
 camece do not permit them to go farther, the valve 
 resists the effort of the blood, and thus prevents it from 
 passing into the auricle. 
 
 It is not the same with the blood, which, during the 
 dilatation of the ventricle, corresponded to the auricu- 
 lar surface of the valve; it is evident that in the mo- 
 tion of the ventricle it is carried forward into the auri- 
 cle, where it mixes with that which comes from the 
 vence cav<s and coronary veins. 
 
 Not being able to overcome the resistance of the tri- 
 cuspid valve, the blood of the ventricle has no other 
 issue than the pulmonary artery, into which it enters 
 by raising the three sigmoid valves that supported the 
 column of blood contained in the artery during the di- 
 latation of the ventricle. 
 
 Suppose the artery lull of blood, and left to itself, the 
 liquid will be pressed in the whole extent of the ves- 
 sel, by the sides which tehd to contract upon the ca- 
 vity ; the blood, being thus pressed, will endeavour to 
 escape in every direction ; now it has only two ways 
 to pass, by the cardiac orifice, and by the numerous 
 small vessels that terminate the artery in the tissue ot 
 the lungs. 
 
 The orifice of the pulmonary artery in tire heart be- 
 ing very large, the blood would easily pass into the 
 ventricle, if there were not a particular apparatus at 
 this orifice, intended to prevent this; the three sigmoid 
 valves. Being pressed against the sides of the artery, 
 at the instant that the ventricle sends a wave of blood 
 that way, these folds become perpendicular to its axis ; 
 as soon jfs the blood tends to flow back into the ventri- 
 cle, they place themselves so as to shut up the cavity 
 of this vessel completely. 
 
 On account of the bag-like form of the sigmoid 
 valves, they are swelled by the blood that enters into 
 their cavity, and their margin tends to assume a circu- 
 lar figure. Now, three circular portions, placed upon 
 each other, necessarily leave a space between them. 
 
 When the valves, therefore, of the pulmonary artery 
 are lowered by the blood, there ought to remain an 
 opening by which this liquid may flow back into the 
 ventricle. 
 
 If each valve were alone, it would undoubtedly take 
 a semicircular form ; but there are three of them; 
 
CIR 
 
 being pressed by the blood, they lie all close together : 
 and, as they cannot extend as far as their fibres permit 
 them, they press upon each other, on account of the 
 small space in which they are contained, and which 
 does not permit their extending themselves. The 
 valves then assume the figure of three triangles, whose 
 summit is in the centre of the artery, and the sides are 
 in juxta position , so as completely to intercept the ca- 
 vity of the artery. Perhaps the knots, or buttons , 
 which are upon the summit of some of the triangles, 
 are intended to shut more perfectly the centre of the 
 artery. 
 
 Finding no passage into the ventricle, the blood will 
 pass into the radicles of the pulmonary veins, with 
 which the small arteries that terminate the pulmonary 
 artery form a continuation, and this passage will con- 
 tinue as long as the sides of the artery press the con- 
 tained blood with sufficient force ; and, except in the 
 trunk and the principal branches, this effect continues 
 until the whole of the blood is expelled. 
 
 We might suppose the smallness of the vessels that 
 terminate the pulmonary artery an obstacle to the flow- 
 ing of the blood : that might be, if they were not nu- 
 merous, or if the capacity of the whole were less, or 
 even equal to that of the trunk ; but as they are innu- 
 merable, and their capacity is much greater than that 
 of the trunk, there is no difficulty in the motion. It is 
 true that the distention or subsidence of the lungs ren- 
 ders this passage more or less easy. 
 
 In order that this flowing may take place with faci- 
 lity, the force of contraction of the different divisions 
 of the artery ought to be every where in relation to 
 their size ; if, on the contrary, that of the small were 
 greater than that of the large, as soon as the first had 
 expelled the blood by which they were filled, they 
 would not be sufficiently distended by the blood 
 coming from the second, and the flowing of the blood 
 would be retarded: now, what takes place is quite the 
 conirary of this supposition. If the pulmonary artery 
 of a living animal were tied immediately above the 
 heart, almost all the blood contained in the artery at 
 the instant of the ligature, would pass quickly into the 
 pulmonary veins, and arrive at the heart. 
 
 This is what happens when the blood contained in 
 the pulmonary artery is exposed to the single action of 
 this vessel; but in the common state, at each con- 
 traction of the right ventricle, a certain quantity of 
 blood is thrown with force into the artery; the valves 
 are immediately raised ; the artery, and almost all its 
 divisions, ate so much more distended, in proportion 
 as the heart is more forcibly contracted, and as the 
 quantity of blood injected into the artery is greater. 
 The ventricle dilates immediately after its contraction, 
 and at this instant the sides of the artery contract also ; 
 the sigmoid valves descend and shut the pulmonary 
 artery, until they are raised by a new contraction of 
 the ventricle. 
 
 Such is the second cause of the motion of the blood 
 in f he artery that goes towards the lungs : we see it is 
 intermittent; let us endeavour to appreciate its effects : 
 for which purpose, let us consider the most apparent 
 phenomena ol’ the flow of the blood in the pulmonary 
 artery. 
 
 It has been just observed, that in the instant the 
 ventricle injects the blood into the artery, the trunk, 
 and all the divisions of a certain size, undeigo an evi- 
 dent dilfttation. This phenomenon is called the pulsa- 
 tion of the artery. The pulsation is very sensible near 
 the heart ; it becomes feeble in proportion to its dis- 
 tance from it ; when the artery, by being divided, has 
 become very small, it ceases. 
 
 Another phenomenon, which is only the conse- 
 quence of the precedihg, is observed when the artery 
 is opened. 
 
 If it be near the heart, and in a place where the 
 beating is sensible, the blood spouts out by jerks; if 
 the opening be made far from the heart, and in a small 
 division, the jet is continued and uniform ; lastly, if 
 one of the very small vessels that terminate the artery 
 be opened, the blood flows, but without forming any 
 jet : it flows uniformly in a sheet. 
 
 We see at first, in these phenomena, a new applica- 
 tion of the principle of hydro-dynamics, as already 
 mentioned, with regard to the influence of the size of 
 the tube upon the liquid that flows in it: the greater 
 the tube is, the rapidity is the less. This capacity of 
 tue vessel increasing according as it advances towards 
 
 CIR 
 
 the lungs, the quickness of the blood necessarily di- 
 minishes. 
 
 With regard to the pulsation of the artery, and the 
 jet of blood that escapes from it when it is open, we see 
 plainly that these two effects depend on the contraction 
 of the right ventricle, and the introduction of a certain 
 quantity of blood into the artery, which takes place by 
 this means while flowing through the small vessels 
 that terminate the artery, and that give commence- 
 ment to the pulmonary veins; the venous blood 
 changes its nature by the effect of the contact of the 
 air ; it acquires the qualities of arterial blood : it is this 
 change in the properties of the blood which essentially 
 constitutes respiration. 
 
 At the instant in which the venous blood traverses 
 the small vessels of the pulmonary lobules, it assumes 
 a scarlet colour ; its odour becomes stronger, and its 
 taste more distinct, its temperature rises about a de- 
 gree ; a part of its serum disappears in the form of va- 
 pour in the tissue of the lobules, and mixes with the 
 air. Its tendency to coagulate augments considerably, 
 which is expressed by saying that its plasticity be- 
 comes stronger, its specific gravity diminishes, as well 
 as its capacity for caloric. The venous blood, having 
 acquired these characters, now becomes arterial blood, 
 and enters the radicles of the pulmonary veins, which 
 have their origin, like the veins properly so called, in 
 the tissue of the lungs ; that is, they form at first an 
 infinite number of radicles, which appear to be the con- 
 tinuation of the pulmonary artery. These radicles 
 unite to form thicker roots, which become stjll thicker. 
 Lastly, they all terminate in four vessels, which open, 
 after a short passage, into the left auricle. The pul- 
 monary veins are different from the other veins, in 
 their not anastomosing after they have acquired a 
 certain thickness ; a similar disposition has been seen 
 in the divisions of the artery which is distributed to 
 the lungs. 
 
 The pulmonary veins have no valves, and their 
 structure is similar to that of the other veins ; their 
 middle membrane is, however, a little thicker, and it 
 appears to possess more elasticity. The blood passes 
 into the radicles of the pulmonary veins, and very soon 
 reaches the trunk of these veins : in this passage it 
 presents a gradually accelerated motion, in proportion 
 as it passes from the small veins into the larger: 
 finally, it does not at all flow by jerks, and it appears 
 nearly equally rapid in the four pulmonary veins. 
 From the pulmonary veins the left auricle receives 
 the blood. 
 
 The mechanism by which the blood traverses the 
 left auricle and ventricle is the same as that by which 
 the venous blood traverses the right cavities. 
 
 When the left auricle dilates, the blood of the four 
 pulmonary veins enters and fills it ; when it contracts, 
 part of the blood passes into the ventricle, and part 
 flows back into the pulmonary veins ; when the ven- 
 tricle dilates, it receives the blood which comes from 
 the auricle, and a small quantity of that of the aorta; 
 when it contracts, the mitral valve is raised, it shuts 
 the auriculo-vcntricular opening, and the blood, not 
 being able to return into the auricle, it enters into the 
 aorta by raising the three sigmoid valves, which were 
 shut during the dilatation of the ventricle. 
 
 It is necessary to remark, however, that the fleshy 
 columns having no existence in the auricle, their influ- 
 ence cannot exist as in the right, and the arterial ven- 
 tricle being much thicker than the venous, it com- 
 presses the blood with a much greater force than the 
 right, which was indispensable on account of the dis- 
 tance to which it has to send this liquid. 
 
 Course of the blood in the aorta, and its divisions.— 
 Notwithstanding the differences which exist between 
 this and the pulmonary artery, the phenomena of the 
 motion of the blood are nearly the same in both : thus 
 a ligature being applied upon this vessel, near the 
 heart, in a living animal, it contracts in its whole 
 length, and, except a small quantity that remains in the 
 principal arteries, the blood passes immediately into 
 llie veins. 
 
 Some authors doubt the fact of the contraction of 
 the arteries ; the following experiment may be made 
 to convince them : uncover the carotid artery of a 
 living animal the length of several inches ; take the 
 transverse dimension of the vessel with compasses, tie 
 it at two different points at the same time, and you 
 may then have any length whatever of artery full of 
 
era 
 
 era 
 
 blood; make a small opening in the sides of th^s por- 
 tion of the artery, you will immediately see almost the 
 whole of the blood pass out, and it will even spout to 
 a certain distance. Then measure the breadth with 
 the compasses, and there will be no doubt of the artery 
 being much contracted, if the rapid expulsion of the 
 blood has not already convinced you. This experi- 
 ment also proves that the force with which the artery 
 contracts is sufficient to expel the blood that it con- 
 tains. 
 
 Passage of the blood of the arteries into the veins . — 
 When, in the dead body, an injection is thrown into 
 an artery, it immediately returns by the corresponding 
 vein : the same thing takes place, and with still more 
 facility, if the injection is thrown into the artery of a 
 living animal. In cold-blooded animals, the blood can 
 be seen, by the aid of a microscope, passing from the 
 arteries into the veins. The communication between 
 these vessels is then direct, and very easy ; it is natural 
 to suppose that the heart, after having forced the blood 
 to the last arterial twigs, continues to make it move 
 into the venous radicles, and even into the veins. 
 Harvey, and a great number of celebrated anatomists, 
 thought so. Lately, Bich&t has been strongly against 
 this doctrine : he has limited the influence of the blood : 
 he pretends that it ceases entirely in the place where 
 the arterial is changed into venous blood, that is, in 
 the numerous small vessels that terminate the arte- 
 ries and commence the veins. In this place, according 
 to him,, the action of the small vessels alone is the 
 cause of the motion of the blood. 
 
 Remarks on the Movements of the Heart. — A. The 
 right auricle and ventricle, and the left auricle and 
 ventricle, the action of which we have studied sepa- 
 rately, in reality form only one organ, which is the 
 heart. 
 
 The auricles contract and dilate together; the same 
 thing takes place with the ventricles, whose move- 
 ments are simultaneous. 
 
 When the contraction of the heart is spoken of, 
 that of the ventricle is understood. Their contraction 
 is called systole , their dilatation diastole. 
 
 B. Every time that the ventricles contract, the 
 whole of the heart is rapidly carried forward, and the 
 point of this organ strikes the left lateral side of the 
 chest, opposite the internal of the sixth and seventh 
 true ribs. 
 
 C. The number of the pulsations of the heart is 
 considerable ; it is generally greater in proportion as 
 the person is younger. 
 
 At birth it is from 130 to 140 in a minute. 
 
 At one year 120 to 130. 
 
 At two years 100 to 110. 
 
 At three years. ... 90 to 100. 
 
 At seven years... . 85 to 90. 
 
 At fourteen years 80 to 85. 
 
 At adult age 75 to 80. 
 
 At first old age — 65 to .75. 
 
 At confirmed old age 60 to 65. 
 
 But these numbers vary according to an infinity of 
 circumstances, sex, temperament, individual disposi- 
 tion, &c. 
 
 The affections of the mind have a great influence 
 upon the rapidity of the contractions of the heart; 
 every one knows that even a slight emotion immedi- 
 ately modifies the contractions, and generally accele- 
 rates them. In this respect great changes take place 
 also by diseases. 
 
 D. Many researches have been made to determine 
 with what force the ventricles contract. In order to 
 appreciate that of the left ventricle, an experiment 
 has been made, which consists in crossing the legs, 
 and placing upon one knee the ham of the other leg, 
 with a weight of 55 pounds appended to the extremity 
 of the foot. This considerable weight, though placed 
 at the extremity of such a long lever, is raised at 
 each contraction of the ventricle, on account of the 
 tendency to straighten the accidental curvature of the 
 popliteal artery, when the legs are crossed in this 
 manner. 
 
 This experiment shows that the force of contraction 
 of the heart is very great ; but it cannot give the exact 
 value of it. Mechanical physiologists have made 
 great efforts to express it in numbers. Borelli compares 
 the force which keeps up the circulation to that which 
 would be necessary to raise 180,000 pounds ; Hales 
 believes it to be 51 pounds 5 ounces ; and Keil reduces 
 
 it to from 15 to 8 ounces. Where shall we find the 
 truth in these contradictions 1 
 
 It seems impossible to know exactly the force de- 
 veloped by the heart in its contraction ; it very pro- 
 bably varies according to numerous causes, such as 
 age, the volume of the organ, the size of the indivi- 
 dual, the particular disposition, the quantity of 
 blood, the state of the nervous system, the action of 
 the organs, the state of health or of sickness, &c. 
 
 All that has been said of the force of the heart re 
 lates only to its contraction, its dilatation having been 
 considered as a passive state, a sort of repose of the 
 fibres ; however, when the ventricles dilate, it is with 
 a very great force, for example, capable of raising a 
 weight of twenty pounds, as may be observed in ani- 
 mals recently dead. When the heart of a living ani 
 mal is taken hold of by the hand, however small it may 
 be, it is impossible by any effort to prevent the dilata- 
 tion of the ventricles. The dilatation of the heart, then, 
 cannot be considered as a state of inaction or repose. 
 
 E. The heart moves from the first days of existence 
 of the embryo to the instant of death by decrepitude. 
 
 Why does it move ? This question has been ask 
 ed by ancient and modern philosophers and physi- 
 ologists. The wherefore of phenomena is not easy 
 to be given in physiology; almost always what is 
 taken for such is only in other terms the expression 
 of the phenomena ; but it is remarkable how easily 
 we deceive ourselves in this respect; one of the 
 strongest proofs of it is afforded by the different expla- 
 nations of the motion of the heart. 
 
 The ancients said that there was a pulsific virtue in 
 the heart, a concentrated fire, that gave motion to this 
 organ. Descartes imagined that an explosion as sud- 
 den as that of gunpowder took place in the heart 
 The motion of the heart was afterward attributed to 
 the animal spirits , to the nervous fluid , to the soul, 
 to the process of the nervous system, to the archea : 
 Haller considers it as an effect of irritability. Lately, 
 Legallois has endeavoured to prove, by experiments, 
 that thPprinciple or cause of the motion of the heart 
 has its seat in the spinal marrow. 
 
 Remarks upon the circular Motion of the Blood, or 
 the Circulation. — We now know all the links of the 
 circular chain that the sanguiferous system repre- 
 sents ; we know how the blood is carried from the 
 lungs toward all the other parts of the body, and how 
 it returns from these parts to the heart. Let us ex- 
 amine these phenomena in a general manner, in order 
 to show the most important. 
 
 A. The quantity of blood contained in the system is 
 very considerable. It has been estimated by several 
 authors at from 24 to 30 pounds. This value cannot 
 be at all exact, for the quantity of blood varies accord- 
 ing to numerous causes. 
 
 The relation of the mass of the arterial with that of 
 the venous blood, is somewhat better known. This 
 last, contained in vessels larger than that of the arte- 
 ries, is necessarily in greater quantity, though we can- 
 not say exactly how much greater its mass is than that 
 of the arterial blood. 
 
 B. The circulatory path of the blood being continu- 
 ous, and the capacity of the canal variable, the rapidity 
 of this fluid must be variable also ; for the same quan- 
 tity must pass through all the points in a given time: 
 observation confirms this. The rapidity is great in 
 the trunk, and the principal divisions of the pulmonary 
 arlerv and aorta : it diminishes much in the secondary 
 divisions ; it diminishes still more at the instant of the 
 passage from the arteries into the veins ; it continues 
 to augment in proportion as the blood passes from the 
 roots of the veins into larger roots, and lastly into the 
 large veins ; but the rapidity is never so great in the 
 venae cavte as in the aorta. In the trunks and the 
 principal arterial divisions, the course of the blood 
 is not only continued under the influence of the con- 
 traction of the arteries, but, besides, it flows in jerks 
 by the effect of the contraction of the ventricles. This 
 jerking manifests itself in the arteries by a simple di 
 latation in those that are straight, and by a dilatation 
 and tendency to straighten in those which are flexuous. 
 
 The pulse is formed by the first of these phenomena, 
 to which the second is sometimes joined. It is not 
 easy to study, in man or in the animals, except where 
 the arteries are laid close upon a bone, because they 
 do not then retire from under the finger when it is 
 placed upon them, as happens to arteries in soft parts. 
 
CIR 
 
 CIR 
 
 In general, the pulse makes known the principal 
 modification of the contraction of the left ventricle, its 
 quickness, its intensity, its weakness, its regularity, its 
 irregularity. The quantity of the blood is also known 
 by the pulse. If it is great, the artery is round, thick, 
 and resisting. If the blood is in small quantity, the 
 artery is small and easily flattened. Certain disposi- 
 tions in the arteries have an influence also upon the 
 pulse, and may render it different in the principal 
 arteries. 
 
 C. The beating of the arteries is necessarily felt in 
 the organs which are next them, and so much more 
 in proportion as the arteries are more voluminous, and 
 as the organs give way with less facility. The jerk 
 which they undergo is generally considered as favour- 
 able to their action, though no positive proof of it 
 exists. 
 
 In this respect none of the organs ought to be more 
 affected than the brain. The four cerebral arteries 
 unite in circles at the base of the skull, and raise the 
 brain at each contraction of the ventricle, as it is easy 
 to be convinced of by laying bare the brain of an ani- 
 mal, or by observing this organ in wounds of the 
 head. Probably, the numerous angular bendings of 
 the internal carotid arteries, and of the vertebrals be- 
 fore their entrance into the skull, are useful for mode- 
 rating this shaking; these bendings must also neces- 
 sarily retard the course of the blood in these vessels. 
 
 When the arteries penetrate in a voluminous state 
 into the parenchyma of the organs, as the liver, the 
 kidneys, &c., the organ must also receive a jerk at 
 each contraction of the heart. The organs into which 
 the vessels enter, after being divided and subdivided, 
 can suffer nothing similar. 
 
 D. From the lungs to the left auricle the blood is of 
 the same nature ; however, it sometimes happens that 
 it is not the same in the four pulmonary veins. For 
 instance, if the lungs are so changed that the air can- 
 not penetrate into the lobules, the blood which tra- 
 verses them will not be changed from venous to arterial 
 blood; it will arrive at the heart without having un- 
 dergone this change ; but in its passage through the 
 left cavities it will be intimately mixed with that of 
 the. lungs opposite. The blood is necessarily homoge- 
 neous from the left ventricle to the last divisions of the 
 aorta ; but, being arrived at these small divisions, its 
 elements separate ; at least there exists a great num- 
 ber of parts, such as the serous membranes, the cellu- 
 lar tissue, the tendons, the aponeuroses, the fibrous 
 membranes, &c., into which the red part of the blood 
 is never seen to penetrate, and the capillaries of which 
 contain only serum. 
 
 This separation of the elements of the blood takes 
 place only in a state of health ; when the parts that I 
 have mentioned become diseased, it often happens 
 that their small vessels contain blood, possessed of all 
 its characteristic properties. 
 
 There have been endeavours to explain this particu- 
 lar analysis of the blood by the small vessels. Boer- 
 haave, who admitted several sorts of globules of dif- 
 ferent sizes in the blood, said, that globules of a certain 
 largeness could only pass into vessels of an appropri- 
 ate size : we have seen that globules, such as they were 
 admitted by Boerhaave. do not exist. 
 
 Bichat believed that there existed in the small ves- 
 sels a particular sensibility, by which they admitted 
 only the part of the blood suitable to them. We have 
 already frequently contested ideas of this kind ; nei- 
 ther can they be admitted here ; for the most irritating 
 liqrtids, introduced into the arteries, pass immediately 
 into the veins, without any opposition to their passage 
 by the capillaries. 
 
 E. The elements of the blood separate in traversing 
 the small vessels ; sometimes the serum escapes, and 
 spreads upon the surface of the membrane : sometimes 
 the fatty matter is deposited in cells ; here the mucus, 
 there the fibrine ; elsewhere are the foreign substances, 
 which were accidentally mixed with the arterial blood. 
 In losing these different elements, the blood assumes 
 the qualities of venous blood. At the same time that 
 the arterial blood supplies these losses, the small veins 
 absorb the substances with which they are in contact. 
 In the intestinal canal, for example, they absorb the 
 drinks; on the other hand, the lymphatic trunks pour 
 the lymph and the chyle into the venous system; it is 
 certain, then, that the venous blood cannot be homo- 
 geneous, and that its composition must be variable in 
 
 the different veins; but, having reached the heart, by 
 the motions of the right auricle and ventricle, and the 
 disposition of the fleshy columns, the elements all mix 
 together, and when they are completely mixed, they 
 pass into the pulmonary artery. 
 
 F. A general law of the economy is, that no organ 
 continues' to act without receiving arterial blood ; 
 from this results, that all the other functions are de- 
 pendent on the circulation ; but the circulation, in its 
 turn, cannot continue without the respiration by 
 which the arterial blood is formed, and without the 
 action of the nervous system, which has a great influ- 
 ence upon the rapidity of the flowing of the blood, and 
 upon its distribution in the organs. Indeed, under tile 
 action of the nervous system, the motions of the heart, 
 and consequently the general quickness of the course 
 of the blood, are quickened or retarded. Thus, when 
 the organs act voluntarily or involuntarily, we learn 
 from observation, that they receive a greater quantity 
 of blood without the motion of the general circulation 
 being accelerated on that account ; and if their action 
 predominates, the arteries which are directed there, 
 increase considerably. If, on the contrary, the action 
 diminishes, or ceases entirely, the arteries become 
 smaller, and permit only a small quantity to reach the 
 organ. These phenomena are manifest in the mus- 
 cles: the circulation becomes more rapid in them 
 when they contract ; if they are often contracted, the 
 volume of their arteries increases; if they are para- 
 lyzed, the arteries become very small, and the pulse is 
 scarcely felt. 
 
 The circulation, then, may be influenced by the 
 nervous system in three ways : 1st, By modifying the 
 motions of the heart; 2dly, By modifying the capilla- 
 ries of the organs, so as to accelerate the flowing of the 
 blood in them ; 3dly, By producing the same effects in 
 the lungs, that is, by rendering the course of the blood 
 more or less easy through this organ. 
 
 The acceleration of the motions of the heart be- 
 comes sensible to us by the manner in which the point 
 of the organ strikes the walls of the chest. The diffi- 
 culty of the capillary circulation is discovered by a 
 feeling of numbness and a particular prickling ; and 
 when the pulmonary circulation is difficult, we are in- 
 formed of it by an oppression or sense of suffocation, 
 more or less strong. 
 
 Probably the distribution of the filaments of the 
 great sympathetic on the sides of the arteries, has 
 some important use ; but this use is entirely unknown’; 
 we have received no light on the point by any ex- 
 periment.”— Magendie's Elements of Physiology. 
 
 Circula'tor. (From circulo , to compass about.) 
 A wandering practiser in medicine. A quack; a 
 mountebank. 
 
 Circulato'rium. (From circulo , to move round.) 
 A chemical digesting vessel in which the fluid per- 
 forms a circulatory motion. 
 
 CI'RCULUS. (Dim. of circus, a circle.) 1. A cir- 
 cle or ring. 
 
 2. Any part of the body which is round or annular, 
 as circulus oculi. 
 
 3. A round chemical instrument sometimes called 
 abbreviatorium by the old chemists. 
 
 Circulus arteriosus iridis. The artery which 
 runs round the iris and forms a circle, is so termed. 
 
 Circulus quadruplex. A bandage. 
 
 Circumcaula'lis. A name of the adnata of the 
 eye. 
 
 CIRCUMCI'SION. ( Circumcisio , from circumculo, 
 to cut about.) The cutting off the prepuce from the 
 glans penis ; an ancient custom, still practised among 
 the Jews, and rendered necessary by the heat of the 
 climate in which it was first practised, to prevent col- 
 lections and a vitiated state of the sebaceous secretion 
 from the odoriferous glands of the part. 
 
 CIRCUMFLE'XUS. (Circumfiexus, sc. musculus.) 
 A muscle of the palate. Tensor palat.i of Innes. Cir- 
 cumflexus palati mollis of Albinus. Sphcno-salpingo- 
 st.aphilinus, scu staphilinus externus of Winslow. 
 Musculus tubes novas of Valsalva. Palato-salpingeus 
 of Douglas. Ptcrigo-staphylinus of Cowper, and Pe- 
 tros alpingo staphilin of Dumas. It arises from the 
 spinous process of the sphenoid bone, behind the fora- 
 men ovale, which transmits the third branch of the 
 fifth pair of nerves, and from the Eustachian tube, not 
 far from its osseous part ; it then runs down along the 
 pterygoideus interims, passes over the hook of the 
 
 233 
 
CIS 
 
 C1T 
 
 internal plate of the pterygoid process by a round ten- 
 don, which soon spreads into a broad membrane. It 
 is inserted into the velum pendulum palati, and the 
 semilunar edge of the os palati, and extends as far as 
 the suture which joins the two bones. Generally 
 some of its posterior fibres join with the constrictor 
 pharyngis superior, and paluto-pharyngaeus. Its use 
 is to stretch the velum, to draw it downwards, and to 
 the side towards the hook. It hath little effect upon 
 the tube, being chiefly connected to its osseous part. 
 
 CIRCUMGYRA'TIO. (From circumgyro, to turn 
 round.) Circumgyration, or the turning a limb round 
 in its socket. 
 
 Circumli'tio. (From circumlino , to anoint all 
 over.) A medicine used as a general unction or lini- 
 ment to the part. 
 
 CIRCUMOSSA'LIS. (From circum, about, and os, 
 a bone.) Surrounding a bone as the periosteum does ; 
 or surrounded by a bone. 
 
 CIRCUMSCISUS. Circumcised. Applied to a 
 membranous capsule, separating into two parts by a 
 complete circular fissure. 
 
 CI RCUS. (K ipKos ; from carka , a Chaldean word, 
 to surround.) 1. A circle or ring. 
 
 2. A circular bandage. 
 
 Cirne'sis. (From Kipvao), to mix.) A union of 
 separate things. 
 
 CIRRUS. (From Kepas, a horn, because it has the 
 appearance of a horn ) Cirrhus. A clasper or ten- 
 dril. One of the fulcra or props of plants. A long, 
 cylindrical, sleiider, spiral body, issuing from various 
 parts of plants. 
 
 From their origin, Cirri are distinguished into, 
 
 1. Foliar, when they are a continuation of the mid- 
 rib df a simple leaf ; as in Fumaria claoiculata, Mi- 
 mosa scandens, and Gloriosa superba. 
 
 2. Petiolar, when terminating the common petiole 
 of a compound leaf ; as in Pisum sativum. This is 
 sometimes distinguished by the number of leaflets 
 which grow under it: hence cirri diphylli, tetraphylli, 
 and polypliylli. 
 
 3. Peduncular , when they proceed from the pedun- 
 cle ; as in Vitis vinifera. 
 
 4. Axillary , which arise from the stem or branches 
 in the axilla? of the leaves ; as in Passiflora incarnata. 
 
 5. Subaiillary, when they originate below the leaf. 
 
 6. Lateral, when at the side of it ; as in Bryonia. 
 
 From the division of its apex, a Cirrus is, 
 
 1. Simple, consisting of one undivided piece ; as in 
 Momordica balsaminea, Passiflora quadrangular is, 
 and Bryonia dioica. 
 
 2. Compound, consisting of a stalk variously branch- 
 ed or divided. 
 
 3. Bifid, when it has two divisions; as in Vitis vi- 
 nifera, Lathyrus palustris, Ervum tetraspermum, &c. 
 
 4. Trifid, when there are three; as in Bignonia 
 unguis, and Lathyrus hirsutus. 
 
 5. Multifid , or branched, when the divisions are 
 more numerous ; as in Lathyrus latifolius, and Cobea 
 scandens. 
 
 From its convolution into, 
 
 1. Convolute, when all the gyrations are regular in 
 the same direction ; as in Hedera quinquefolia. 
 
 2. Revolute , winding itself irregularly, sometimes on 
 one side, sometimes on the other; as in Passiflora in- 
 carnata. 
 
 CIRROSUS. Having a cirrus or tendril. Applied 
 to a leaf tipped with a tendril ; as in Gloriosa and 
 Hagellaria, two Indian plants. 
 
 Ci'rsiusi arvense. (From Kipoos, a vein, or swell- 
 ing of a vein, which this herb was supposed to heal.) 
 The common way thistle, or Serratula arvensis of 
 Linnams. 
 
 Cirsoce'le. See Circocele. 
 
 CIRSOI'DES. (From Kipcros, a varix, and uSos, 
 likeness.) Resembling a varix : an epithet applied by 
 Rufus Ephesius to the upper part of the brain. 
 
 CI'RSOS. (Krpffoj ; from kiooou), to dilate.) A 
 preternatural distention of any part of a vein. See 
 Varix. 
 
 Ci'ssa. (From Kiooa, a gluttonous bird.) A de- 
 praved appetite, proceeding from previous gluttony 
 and voracity. 
 
 CISSA'MPELOS. (From kiooos, ivy, and apnckos, 
 the vine.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nffian system. Class, Dicecia ; Order, Monadelphia. 
 The wild vine with leaves like ivy. 
 
 234 
 
 Cissampelos pareira. The systematic name of 
 the Pareira brava; Pareyra; Ambutua; Butua ; 
 Overo butua. The root of this plant, Cissampelos — 
 foliis peltatis cordatis emarginatis, of Linnaeus ; a 
 native of South America and the West Indies, has no 
 remarkable smell, but to .the taste it manifests a nota- 
 ble sweetness of the liquorice kind, together with a 
 considerable bitterness, and a slight roughness covered 
 by the sweet matter. The facts adduced on the utility 
 of the radix pareira brava in nephritic and calculous 
 complaints, are principally by foreigners, and no re 
 markable instances of its efficacy are recorded by Eng- 
 lish practitioners. 
 
 Cissa'rus. See Cistus Creticus. 
 
 Cissi'num. (From kiooos, ivy.) The name of a 
 plaster mentioned by ADgineta. 
 
 Cl ST A. (From Keipai, to lie.) A cyst. 
 
 CISTE'RNA. (From cista, a cyst.) The fourth 
 ventricle of the brain is so called from its cavity ; also 
 the lacteal vessels in the breasts of women. 
 
 Ci'sthorus. See Cistus Creticus. 
 
 CISTIC. See Cystic. 
 
 Cistic oxide. See. Calculus. 
 
 CI'STUS. (Kiooos, the derivation of which is un- 
 certain ; perhaps from kis, Heb.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linntean system. Class, Poly- 
 andria ; Order, Monogynia. The Cistus. 
 
 Cistus creticus. The systematic name of the 
 plant from which the ladanum of the shops is obtained, 
 called also Cistus ladanifera, Cisthorus; Cissarus ; 
 Dorycinium. Cistus — arborescens exlipulatus , foliis 
 spatulato-ovatis petiolatis enerviis scabris calycinis 
 lanceolatis, of Linnaeus. The resinous juice called 
 ladanum exudes upon the leaves of this plant in Can- 
 dia, where the inhabitants collect it by lightly rubbing 
 the leaves with leather, and afterward scraping it off', 
 and forming it into irregular masses for exportation 
 Three sorts of ladanum have been described by au- 
 thors, but only two are to be met with in the shops. 
 The best, which is very rare, is in dark-coloured masses, 
 of the consistence of a soft plaster, and growing still 
 softer on being handled; the other is in long rolls, coil- 
 ed up, much harder than the preceding, and net so dark. 
 The first has commonly a small, and the last a large 
 admixture of fine sand, without which they cannot be 
 collected pure, independently of designed abuses : the 
 dust blown on the plant by winds, from the loose sands 
 among which it grows, being retained by the tenacious 
 juice. The soft kind has an agrteable smell, and 
 a lightly pungent bitterish taste: the hard is much 
 weaker. Ladanum was formerly much employed in- 
 ternally as a pectoral and adstringent in catarrhal af- 
 fections, dysenteries, and several other diseases; at 
 present, however, it is wholly confined to external use, 
 and is an ingredient in the stomachic plaster, emplas- 
 trum ladani. 
 
 Cistus humilis. A name most probably of the 
 Lichen caninus of Linnaeus. 
 
 Cistus ladanifera. See Cistus creticus 
 
 Cistus ledon. See Ledum palustre. 
 
 C1TES1US (Citois), Francis, of Poitiers, in 
 France, who, after graduating at Montpelier in 1596, 
 and practising a few years in his native city, went to 
 Paris, and acquired great celebrity, being made physi- 
 cian to Cardinal Richelieu. He published a treatise 
 on the Colica Fictonum, which was much esteemed, 
 noticing its termination in paralysis of the extremities. 
 He also gave an account of a girl who had fasted for 
 three years ; in which case he appears to have been 
 imposed upon. In another publication he advocates 
 repeated bleeding, as well as purging, in small-pox, 
 and other fevers of an inflammatory type. He died in 
 1652, at the advanced age of 80. 
 
 Ci'tharus. (From Kidapa, a harp.) The breast is 
 sometimes so named from its shape. 
 
 CITRA'GO. (From citi-us , a citron; so called from 
 its citron-like smell.) 'Citraria. Baum. See Me- 
 lissa. 
 
 CI'TRAS. ( Citras , atis. feem.: from citrus, the 
 lemon.) A citrate. A salt formed by the union of the 
 citric acid, or acid of lemons, with the salifiable bases; 
 as citrate of ammonia, citrate of potassa. 
 
 CITRATE. See Citras. 
 
 Ci'trka. See Citrus rnedica. 
 
 CI'TREUM. (From citrus.) The citron-tree. See 
 Citrus rnedica. 
 
 CI'TRIC ACID. Acidum citricum. “The juice of 
 
CIT 
 
 CIT 
 
 lemons, or limes, has all the characters of an acid of 
 considerable strength ; but on account of the mucila- 
 ginous matter with which it is mixed, it is very soon 
 altered by spontaneous decomposition. Various 
 methods have been contrived to prevent this effect 
 from taking place, in order that this wholesome and 
 agreeable acid might be preserved for use in long voy- 
 ages, or other domestic occasions. The juice may be 
 kept in bottles under a thin stratum of oil, which in- 
 deed prevents, or greatly retards, its total decomposi- 
 tion ; though the original fresh taste soon gives place 
 to one which is much less grateful. In the East In- 
 dies it is evaporated to’the consistence of a thick ex- 
 tract. If this operation be carefully performed by a 
 very gentle heat, it is found to be very effectual. When 
 the juice is thus heated, the mucilage thickens, and 
 separates in the form of flocks, part of which subside, 
 and part rise to the surface: these must be taken out. 
 The vapours which arise are not acid. If the evapo- 
 ration be not carried so far as to deprive the liquid of 
 its fluidity, it may be l&ng preserved in well closed 
 bottles ; in which, after some weeks standing, a far- 
 ther portion of mucilage is separated, without any per- 
 ceptible change in the acid. 
 
 Of all the methods of preserving lemon-juice, that 
 of concentrating it by frost appears to be the best, 
 though in the warmer climates it cannot conveniently 
 be practised. Lemon-juice, exposed to the air in a 
 temperature between 50° and 60°, deposites in a few 
 hours a white semi-transparent mucilaginous matter, 
 which, leaves the fluid, after decantation and filtration, 
 much Jess alterable than before. This mucilage is not 
 of a gummy nature, but resembles the gluten of wheat 
 in its properties: it is not soluble in water when dried. 
 More mucilage is separated from lemon-juice by stand- 
 ing in closed vessels. If this depurated lemon-juice 
 be exposed to a degree of cold of about seven or eight 
 degrees below the freezing point, the aqueous part will 
 freeze, .and the ice may be taken away as it forms ; 
 and if the process be continued until the ice begins to 
 exhibit signs of acidity, the remaining acid will be 
 found to be reduced to about one-eighth of its original 
 quantity, at the same time that its acidity will be eight 
 times as intense, as is proved by its requiring eight 
 times the quantity of alkali to saturate an equal por- 
 tion of it. This concentrated acid may be kept for 
 use, or, if preferred, it may be made into a dry lemon- 
 ade, by adding six times its weight of fine loaf sugar 
 in powder. 
 
 The above processes may be used when the acid of 
 lemons is wanted for domestic purposes, because they 
 leave it in possession of the oils, or other principles, 
 on which its flavour peculiarly depends ; but in chemi- 
 cal researches, where the acid itself is required to be 
 had in the utmost purity, a more elaborate process 
 must be used. Boiling lemon-juice is to be saturated 
 with powdered chalk, the weight of which is to be 
 noted, and the powder must be stirred up from the bot- 
 tom, or the vessel shaken from time to time. The 
 neutral saline compound is scarcely more. soluble in 
 water than selenite ; it therefore falls to the bottom, 
 while the mucilage remains suspended in the watery 
 fluid, which must be decanted off; the remaining pre- 
 cipitate must then be washed with warm water until 
 it comes off clear. To the powder thus edulcorated, 
 a quantity of sulphuric acid, equal the chalk in weight, 
 and diluted with ten parts of water, must be added, 
 and the mixture boiled a few minutes. The sulphuric 
 acid combines with the earth, and forms sulphate of 
 lime, which remains behind when the cold liquor is 
 filtered, while the disengaged acid of lemons remains 
 dissolved in the fluid. This last must be evaporated 
 to the consistence of a thin syrup, which yields the 
 pure citric acid in little needle -like crystals. It is ne- 
 cessary that the sulphuric acid should be rather in ex- 
 cess, because the presence t»f a small quantity of lime 
 will prevent the crystallization. This excess is allow- 
 ed for above. 
 
 Its taste is extremely sharp, so as to appear caustic. 
 It is among the vegetable acids the one which most 
 powerfully resists decomposition by fire. 
 
 In a dry and warm air it seems to effloresce; but it 
 absorbs moisture when the air is damp, and at length 
 loses its crystalline form. A hundred parts of this acid 
 are soluble in seventy-five of water at 60°. Though 
 it is less alterable than most other solutions of vegeta- 
 ble acids, it will undergo decomposition when long kept. 
 
 It is not altered by any combustible substance , char- 
 coal alone appears to be capable of whitening it. The 
 most powerful acids decompose it less easily than they 
 do other vegetable acids; the sulphuric evidently con- 
 verts it into acetic acid. The nitric acid likewise, if 
 employed in large quantity, and heated on it a long 
 time, converts the greater part of it into acetic acid, 
 and a small portion into oxalic. 
 
 The citrate of lime has been mentioned already, in 
 treating of the mode of purifying the acid. 
 
 The citrate of potassa is very soluble and deli- 
 quescent. 
 
 The citrate of soda has a dull saline taste ; dissolves 
 in less than twice its weight of water, crystallizes in 
 six-sided prisms with flat summits; effloresces slightly, 
 but does not fall to powder; boils up, swells, and is 
 reduced to a coal on the fire. Lime water decomposes 
 it, but does not render the solution turbid, notwithstand- 
 ing the little solubility of citrate of lime. 
 
 Citrate of ammonia is very soluble ; does not crys- 
 tallize unless its solution be greatly concentrated ; and 
 forms elongated prisms. 
 
 Citrate of magnesia does not crystallize. When ita 
 solution had been boiled down, and it had stood some 
 days, on being slightly shaken it. fixed in one white 
 opaque mass, whicli remained soft, separating from 
 the sides of the vessel, contracting its dimensions, and 
 rising in the middle like a kind of mushroom. 
 
 All the citrates are decomposed by the powerful 
 acids, which do not form a precipitate with them, as 
 with the oxalates and tartrates. The oxalic and tar- 
 taric acids decompose them, and form crystallized or 
 insoluble precipitates in their solutions. All afford 
 traces of acetic acid, or a product of the same nature, 
 on being exposed to distillation : this character exists 
 particularly in the metallic citrates. Placed on burn- 
 ing coals they melt, swell up, emit an empyreumatic 
 smell of acetic acid, and leave a light coal. All of 
 them, if dissolved in water, and left to stand for a time, 
 undergo decomposition, deposite a flocculent mucus 
 which grows black, and leaves their bases combined 
 with carbonic acid, one of the products of the decom- 
 position. Before they are completely decomposed, 
 they appear to pass to the state of acetates. 
 
 The affinities of the citric acid are arranged by Vau- 
 quelin in the following order : barytes, lime, potassa, 
 soda, strontian, magnesia, ammonia, alumina. Those 
 for zircone, gluciue, and the metallic oxides, are not 
 ascertained. 
 
 The citric acid is found in many fruits united with 
 the malic acid. 
 
 Citric acid being more costly than tartaric, may be 
 occasionally adulterated with it. This fraud is dis- 
 covered, by adding slowly to the acid dissolved in wa- 
 ter a solution of subcarbonate of potassa, which will 
 give a white pulverulent precipitate of tartar, if the 
 citric be contaminated with the tartaric acid. When 
 one part of citric acid is dissolved in 19 of water, the 
 solution may be used as a substitute for lemon-juice. 
 If before solution the crystals be triturated with a little 
 sugar and a . few drops of the oil of lemons, the re- 
 semblance to the native juice will be complete. It is 
 an antidote against sea scurvy ; but the admixture of 
 mucilage and other vegetable matter in the recent fruit 
 of the lemon, has been supposed to render it preferable 
 to the pure acid of the chemist.”— ITre’s Chem. Diet. 
 
 Citrina'tio. Complete digestion. 
 
 CITRI'NULA. (A diminutive of citrus.) A small 
 citron or lemon. 
 
 CITRON. See Citrus medica. 
 
 Citrul, Sicilian. See Cucurbita citrullus. 
 
 CITRU'LLUS. See Cucurbita citrullus. 
 
 CI'TRUS. 1. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnsean system. Class, Polyadelphia ; Order, 
 Icosandria. 
 
 2. The name of the lemon. See Citrus medica. 
 
 Citrus aurantium. The systematic name Of the 
 orange tree and fruit. Aurantium ; Aurantium His- 
 palense; Aurantium Chinensc ; Malus aurantia ma- 
 jor; Malus aurantia; Aurantium vulgare ; Malus 
 aurantia vulgaris ; Mala aurea ; Chrysomelia ; Ne- 
 rantia; Martianum pomum; Poma aurantia. The 
 China and Seville orange are both only varieties of the 
 same species : Citrus : — petiolis alatis , foliis acumina 
 tis , of Linmeus. The latter is specified in our phar- 
 macopoeias ; and the flowers , leaves , yellow rind , and 
 juice , are made use of for different medical purposes. 
 
CIT 
 
 CLA 
 
 The flowers, flares naph'e , are highly odoriferous, i 
 and are used as a perfume ; they are bitter to the taste; ! 
 they give their taste and smell both to water and to | 
 Bpirit, but most perfectly to rectified spirit of wine. ( 
 The water which is distilled from these flowers, is 
 called aqua florum naphce. In distillation, they yield 
 a small quantity of essential oil, which is called oleum 
 vel essentia neroli : they are brought from Italy and 
 France. Orange flowers were, at one time, said to be 
 a useful remedy in convulsive diseases; but expe- 
 rience has not confirmed the virtues attributed to 
 them. 
 
 The leaves have a bitterish taste, and yield, by dis- 
 tillation, an essential oil ; indeed, by rubbing them 
 between the fingers and the thumb, they manifest con- 
 siderable fragrance. They have been applied for the 
 same purposes as the flowers, but without success. 
 
 The yellow rind of the fruit, freed from the white 
 fungous part, Las a grateful aromatic flavour, and a 
 warm, bitterish taste. Infused in boiling water, it 
 gives out nearly all its smell and taste': cold water 
 extracts the bitter, but very little of tiie flavour. In 
 distillation, a light, fragrant, essential oil rises, without 
 the bitter. Its qualities are those of an aromatic and 
 bitter. It has been employed to restore the tone of the 
 stomach, and is a very common addition to combina- 
 tions of bitters, used in dyspepsia. It has likewise 
 been given in intermittents, in doses of a drachm, 
 twice or thrice a day. It is also much celebrated as a 
 powerful remedy, in menorrhagia, and immoderate 
 uterine evacuations. 
 
 The juice of Seville oranges is a grateful acid, which, 
 by allaying heat, quenching thirst, promoting various 
 excretions, and diminishing the action of the sangui- 
 ferous system, proves extremely useful in both ardent 
 and putrid fevers ; though the China orange juice, as 
 impregnated with a larger proportion of sugar, becomes 
 more agreeable, and may betaken in larger quantities. 
 The Seville orange juice is particularly serviceable as 
 an antiscorbutic, and alone will prevent or cure scurvy 
 in the most apparently desperate circumstances. In 
 dyspepsia, from putrid bile in the stomach, both lemon 
 and orange juice are highly useful. 
 
 Citrus medica. The systematic name of the 
 lemon-tree. JLimon; JLiiiqonia mala ; Malus medica; 
 Mains limonia acida ; Citrea malus ; Citrus. The 
 tree which affords the lemon is the Citrus .-—petiolis 
 linear ibus, of Linnaeus : a native of the upper part of 
 Asia, but cultivated in Spain, Portugal, and France. 
 The juice, which is much more acid than that of the 
 orange, possesses similar virtues. It is always pre- 
 ferred where a strong vegetable acid is required. 
 Saturated with the fixed vegetable alkali, it forms the 
 citrate of potassa, which is in frequent extemporane- 
 ous use in febrile diseases, and by promoting the secre- 
 tions, especially that of the skin, proves of considera- 
 - ble service in abating the violence of fever. This 
 medicine is also often employed to restrain vomiting. 
 As an antiscorbutic, lemon juice has been often taken 
 on board ships destined for long voyages; but even 
 when well depurated of its mucilaginous parts, it is 
 found to spoil by long keeping. To preserve it in 
 purity for a considerable length of time, it is necessary 
 that it should be brought to a highly concentrated 
 state, and for this purpose it has been recommended 
 to expose the juice to a degree of cold sufficient to con- 
 geal the aqueous and mucilaginous parts. After a 
 crust of ice is formed, the juice is poured into another 
 vessel ; and, by repeating this process several times, 
 the remaining juice, it is said, has been concentrated 
 to eight times its original strength, and kept without 
 suffering any material change for several years. 
 Whytt found the juice of lemon to allay hysterical 
 palpitations of the heart, after various other medicines 
 had been experienced ineffectual; and this juice, or 
 that of oranges, taken to the quantity of four or six 
 ounces in a day, has sometimes been found a remedy 
 in the jaundice. The exterior rind of the lemon is a 
 very grateful aromatic bitter, not so hot as orange peel, 
 and yielding in distillation a less quantity of oil, 
 which is extremely light, almost colourless, and gene- 
 rally brought from the southern parts of Europe, under 
 the name of Essence of Lemons. The lemon-peel, 
 though less warm, is similar in its qualities to that ol 
 the orange, and is employed with the same intentions. 
 The pharmacopceias direct a syrup of the juice, syru- 
 pus limonis. and the peel enters into some vinous and 
 236 
 
 aqueous bitter infusions ; it is also ordered to be can 
 died ; and the essential oil is an ingredient in some 
 formula. 
 
 The citron-tree is also considered as belonging to the 
 same species, the Citrus medica of Linnaeus. Its fruit 
 is called Cedromela , which is larger and less succulent 
 than the lemon ; but in all other respects the citron 
 and lemon trees agree. The citron juice, when sweet- 
 ened with sugar, is called by the Italians JJg»o di 
 cedro. The Citrus mella rosa of Lamarck, is ano- 
 ther variety of the Citrus medica of Linnaeus. It wars 
 produced, at first, casually, by an Italian’s grafting a 
 citron on a stock of a bergamot pear-tree ; whence the 
 fruit produced by this union participated both of the 
 citron-tree and the pear-tree. The essence prepared 
 from this fruit is called essence of bergamote and es 
 sentia de cedra. 
 
 CTTTA. A voracious appetite. 
 
 Citto'sis. See Chlorosis. 
 
 CIVET-CAT. See Z ibethum. 
 
 CIVE'TTA. (From sebel , Arabian.) Zibethum. 
 Civet; an unctuous odoriferous drug used by per- 
 fumers, collected between the anus and the organs of 
 generation of a fierce carnivorous quadruped met with 
 in China and the East and West Indies, called a civet- 
 cat, the Viverra Zibethum of Linnaeus, but bearing a 
 greater resemblance to a fox or marten than a cat. 
 
 Several of these animals have been brought into 
 Holland, and afford a considerable branch of com- 
 merce, particularly at Amsterdam. The civet is 
 squeezed out in summer eveiy other day, in winter 
 twice a-week : the quantity procured at once is from 
 two scruples to a drachm or more. The juice thus 
 collected is much purer and finer than that which the 
 animal sheds against shrubs or stones in its native 
 climates. 
 
 Good civet is of a clear yellowish or brownish co- 
 lour, not fluid nor hard, but about the consistence of 
 butter or honey, and uniform throughout ; of a very 
 strong smell; quite offensive when undiluted; but 
 agreeable when otily a small portion of civet is mixed 
 with a large one of other substances. 
 
 Civet unites with oils, but not with alkohol. Its 
 nature is therefore not resinous. 
 
 CLAP. See Gonorrhoea. 
 
 CL A 'RET. ( Claretum ; from ciareo, to be clear.) 
 A French wine, that may be given with great advan- 
 tage, as atonic and antiseptic, where red port wine 
 disagrees with the patient ; and in typhoid fevers of 
 children, and delicate females, it is far preferable, as a 
 Common drink. 
 
 CLARE1TUM. 1. The wine called claret. See 
 Claret. 
 
 •2. A wine impregnated with spices and sugar, called 
 by some Vinum Hippocraticum. 
 
 3. A Claretum purgatorium , composed of a vinous 
 infusion of glass of antimony with cinnamon water 
 and sugar, is mentioned by Schrceder. 
 
 CLARIFICA'TIO. The depuration of any thing, 
 or process of freeing a fluid from heterogeneous mat- 
 ter, or feculencies. 
 
 [“CLARK, John. The name of John Clark has 
 been, for a longer succession of years than any other 
 in our country, distinguished in the ranks of medical 
 practitioners. Of the earliest physician of that name, 
 who probably came from England in 1631 or 1632, and 
 after living a few years in Boston, removed to Rhode 
 Island, where he died April 20th, 1676, filling a long 
 course of service in administering to the religious as 
 well as natural wants of his neighbours.” He was 
 succeeded by several individuals of the same name, 
 who were all conspicuous members ctf the medical pro- 
 fession. — Thach. Med. JBiog. A.] 
 
 CLASS. (Classis ; from Ka\eu, congrego,a. class 
 being nothing more than a multitude assembled apart.) 
 The name of a primary division of bodies in natural 
 history. 
 
 CLARY. See Salvia. 
 
 CLA'SIS. (From xXaw, to break.) Clasma. A 
 fracture. 
 
 CLAU'STRUM. (From claudo, to shut.) Clei- 
 thrum gutturis. Any aperture which has a power of 
 contracting itself, or closing its orifice by any means; 
 as the passage of the throat. 
 
 Claustrum virginitatis. The hymen. 
 
 CLAUSE RA. (From claudo, to shut.) An im- 
 perforation of any canal or cavity in the body. Thus 
 
clausura uteri is a preternatural imperforation of the 
 uterus; clausura tubarum Fallopiarum , a morbid im- 
 perforation of tbe Fallopian tubes, mentioned by 
 Ruysch as one cause of infecundity. 
 
 Clava rugosa. See Acorns calamus. 
 
 CLAY ARIA. (From clava, a club.) The name 
 of a genus of plants, Class, Crypto gamia Order, 
 Fungi. Club-shaped fungus. , 
 
 Clavaria corolloides. The systematic name 
 of the Fungus corolloides of old writers ; called also 
 crotelus. It was once used as a strengthener and 
 astringent. 
 
 CLAVA'TIO. (From clava , a club.) A sort of 
 articulation without motion, where the parts are, as it 
 were, driven in with a hammer, like the teeth in the 
 sockets. See Gomp/iosis. 
 
 CLAVATUS. Clubbed. Applied to parts of 
 plants, as the stigma of the Genipi. 
 
 Clavellatus. (From clavus, a wedge. The name 
 cineres clavellati originated from the little wedges or 
 billets, into which the wood was cut to burn for po- 
 tass a.) See Potassa impura. 
 
 CLA'VICLE. ( Clavicula , diminutive of clavis ; 
 so called from its resemblance to an ancient key.) Col- 
 lar-bone. The clavicle is placed at the root of the 
 nock, and at the upper part of the breast. It extends 
 across, from the tip of the shoulder to the upper part of 
 the sternum ; it is a round bone, a little flattened to- 
 wards the end, which joins the scapula ; it is curved 
 like an Italic S, having one curve turned out towards 
 the breast: it is useful as an arch, supporting the 
 shoulders, preventing them from falling forwards upon 
 the breast, and making the hands strong antagonists to 
 each other ; which, without this steadying, they could 
 not have been. 
 
 1. The thoracic end, that next the sternum, or what 
 may be called the inner head of the clavicle, is round 
 and flat, or button-like ; and it is received into a suita- 
 ble hollow on the upper piece of the sternum. It is 
 not only, like other joints, surrounded by a capsule or 
 purse ; it is further provided with a small moveable 
 cartilage, which, like a friction wheel in machinery, 
 saves the parts and facilitates the motions, and moves 
 continually as the clavicle moves. 
 
 2. But the outward end of the clavicle is flattened, 
 as it approaches the scapula, and the edge of that flat- 
 ness is turned to the edge of the flattened acromion, so 
 that they touch but in one single point. This outer 
 end of the clavicle, and the corresponding point of the 
 acromion, are flattened and covered with a crust of 
 cartilage ; but the motion here is very slight and quitef, 
 insensible; they are tied firmly by strong ^ligaments ; 
 and we may consider this as almost a fixed* point, for 
 there is little motion of the scapula upon the clavicle ; 
 but there is much motion of the clavicle upon the 
 breast, for the clavicle serves as a shaft, or axis, firmly 
 tied to the scapula, upon which the scapula moves and 
 turns, being connected with the trunk only by this 
 single point, viz. the articulation of the clavicle with 
 the breast-bone. 
 
 CLAVI'CULA. See Clavicle. 
 
 CLAVl'CULUS. See Clavicle. 
 
 CL A' VIS. (From claudo, to shut.) The clavicle. 
 
 CLA'VUS. (A nail.) 1. A corn called clavus, 
 from its resemblance to the head of a nail ; Ecphyma 
 clavus of Good. A roundish, horny, cutdneous exlu- 
 berance, with a central nucleus, sensible at its base; 
 found chiefly on the toes, from the pressure of tight 
 shoes. 
 
 2. A painful and often an intermitting affection of 
 the head, and mostly a severe pulsating pain in the 
 forehead, which may be covered by one’s thumb, 
 giving a sensation like as if a nail were driven into the 
 part.. When connected with hysterics, it is called 
 Clavus hystericus. 
 
 3. An artificial palate. 
 
 4. Diseased uterus. 
 
 Clavus hystericus. See Clavus. 
 
 Clavus oculorum. A staphyloma, or tumour on 
 the eyelids. 
 
 CLAY. Argilla. Argillaceous earth, of which 
 there are many kinds, and being opaque and noncrys- 
 tallized bodies, of dull fracture, afford no good princi- 
 ple for determining their species ; yet as they are ex- 
 tensively distributed iD nature, aiul are used in many 
 arts, they deserve particular attention. The argilla- 
 ceous minerals are all sufficiently soft to be scratched 
 
 by iron; they have a dull or even earthy fracture ; 
 they exhale, when breathed on, a peculiar smell 
 called argillaceous. The clays form with water a 
 plastic paste, possessing considerable tenacity, which 
 hardens with heat, so as to strike fire with steel, 
 Maries and chalks also soften in water, but their 
 paste is not tenaceous, nor does it acquire a siliceous 
 hardness in the fire. The affinity of the clays for 
 moisture is manifested by their sticking to the tongue, 
 and by the intense heat necessary to make them per 
 fectly dry. The odour ascribed to clays breathed 
 upon, is due to the oxide of iron mixed with them. 
 Absolutely pure clays emit no smell. 
 
 1. Porcelain earth, the kaolin of the Chinese. — This 
 mineral is friable, meagre to the touch, arid, when 
 pure, forms with difficulty a paste with water. 
 
 2. Potter's clay, or plastic clay. — The clays of this 
 variety are compact, smooth, and almost unctuous to 
 the touch, and may be polished by the finger when 
 they are dry. They have a great affinity to water, 
 form a tenacious paste, and adhere strongly to the 
 tongue. 
 
 3. Loam — This is an impure potter’s clay, mixed 
 with mica and iron ochre. 
 
 4. Variegated clay. — Is striped or spotted with 
 while, red, or yellow colours. 
 
 5. Slate clay. — Colour, gray or grayish-yellow. 
 
 6. Claystone. — Colour, gray, of various shades, 
 sometimes red, and spotted, or striped. 
 
 7. Adhesive slate. — Colour, light-greenish gray. 
 
 8. Polishing slate of Werner. — Colour, cream-yel- 
 low, in alternate stripes. 
 
 9. Common clay may be considered to be the same 
 as loam. 
 
 Clay, pure. See Alumina. 
 
 Clay-slate. Argillaceous slate. Argillite of Kir- 
 wan. A mineral which is extensively distributed, 
 forming a part of both primitive and transition moun- 
 tains of slate, is found in many countries. 
 
 [“CLAYTON, Dr. John, an eminent botanist and 
 physician, of Virginia, was born in England in 1(185, 
 and came to Virginia in 1705, and resided near Wil- 
 liamsburg. He was elected a member of several of the 
 firsf literary societies of Europe, and corresponded 
 with many of the most learned naturalists of that pe- 
 riod. As a practical botanist, he was, probably, not 
 inferior to any one of the age. He passed a long life 
 in exploring and describing the plants of his country, 
 and is supposed to have enlarged the botanical cata- 
 logue as much as any man who ever lived. He is the 
 author of “Flora Virginica,” a work published by 
 Gronovius at Leyden, Svo. in 1739, 1743, and 1762. 
 He published in the philosophical transactions several 
 communications, treating of the culture of the differ- 
 ent species of tobacco, and an ample account of the 
 medicinal plants which he had discovered in Virginia. 
 He also left behind him two volumes of manuscript 
 neatly prepared for the press, and a Hortus Siccus with 
 marginal notes and references for the engraver who 
 should prepare the plates for his proposed work. He 
 died December 15th, 1773, in the 88th year of his age. 
 During the year preceding his decease, such was the 
 vigour of his constitution, even at this advanced pe- 
 riod, and such was his zeal in botanical researches, 
 that he made a botanical tour through Orange County ; 
 and it is believed that he had visited most of the set 
 tied parts of Virginia. His character stands very high 
 as a man of integrity, and as a good citizen.” — Thach. 
 Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 [“ CLAYTON, Dr. Joshua, was Governor of the 
 State of Delaware, and a member of the United States 
 Senate ; he died in 1799. He was highly respectable 
 in the medical profession, in which he practised for 
 many years. 
 
 In 1792, he addressed a friend as follows: “During 
 the late war, the Peruvian bark was very scarce and 
 dear. I was at that time engaged in considerable 
 practice, and was under the necessity of seeking a sub- 
 stitute lor the Peruvian bark. I conceived that the 
 poplar, Liriodendron tulipifera, had more aromatic 
 and bitter than the Peruvian, and less astringency. 
 To correct and amend those qualities, I added to it 
 nearly an equal quantity of the bark of the root of 
 dogwood, cornus florida, and half the quantity of the 
 inside bark of the white-oak tree. This remedy I pre- 
 scribed for several years, in every case in which 1 
 conceived the Peruvian bark necessary or proper, with 
 
 237 
 
CLE 
 
 least equal if not superior success. I used it in every 
 species of intermittent, gangrenes, mortifications, and 
 in short, every case of debility.” — Thach. Med.Biog. A.] 
 
 CLEAVAGE. This term is applied to the mecha- 
 nical division of crystals, by showing the direction in 
 which their lamina can separate, enables us to deter- 
 mine the mutual inclination of these lamina : Wer- 
 ner called it durchgang , but he attended only to the 
 number of directions in which this mechanical divi- 
 sion of the plates, or cleavage, could be effected. In 
 the interior of many minerals, the direction of the 
 cleavage may be frequently seen, without using any 
 mechanical violence. 
 
 CLEAVERS. See Galium aparine. 
 
 CLEGHORN, George, was born near Edinburgh, 
 in 1716, and, after studying in that city, went at the 
 age of twenty to Minorca, as a regimental surgeon. 
 During the thirteen years that he spent there, he sedu- 
 lously studied the natural productions of the island. 
 In 1750, coming to London, he published his “Treatise 
 on the Diseases of Minorca,” which displays great ob- 
 servation and ability. He then went to Dublin, and 
 gave lectures on anatomy with such success, that he 
 was soon after appointed public professor ; and, in 1774, 
 an honorary member of the College of Physicians 
 there. He died in 1789. 
 
 Clki'dion. Clidion. The epithet of a pastil, de- 
 scribed by Galen and Paulus iF.gineta ; and it is the 
 name also of an epithem described by Aetius. 
 
 Cleido'ma. (From k\uSoo), to close.) A pastil, or 
 troch. Also the clavicle. 
 
 CLEIDOMASTOIDE'US. (From K \eis, the clavi- 
 cle, and pas-oeidrjs, the mastoidprocess.) See Sterno- 
 cleido-mastoideus. 
 
 CLEISA'GRA. (From ic'Keis, the clavicle, and aypa, 
 a prey.) The gout in the articulation of the clavicles. 
 
 Clei'thron. (From /cAa<5w, to shut.) See Claus- 
 trum. 
 
 CLE'MATIS. (From /cXypa, a tendril ; so named 
 from its climbing up trees, or any thing it can fasten 
 upon with its tendrils.) The name of a genus of plants 
 In the Linnsean system. Class, Polyandria ; Order, 
 Polygynia. 
 
 Clematis recta. The systematic name of the 
 upright virgin’s-bower. Flammula Jovis. Clematis 
 — foliis pinnatis, foliolis ovato lanceolatis integerri- 
 mis, caule credo, Jloribus pentapetalis tetrapetalisque 
 of Linnaeus. More praises have been bestowed upon 
 the virtue which the leaves of this plant are said to 
 possess, when exhibited internally, as antivenereal, 
 by foreign physicians, than its trials in this country can 
 justify. The powdered leaves are sometimes applied 
 externally to ulcers, as an escharotic. 
 
 Clematis vitalba. The systematic name of the 
 traveller’s-joy. Vitalba; Atragene ; Viorna; Cle- 
 matis arthragene of Theophrastus. This plant is com- 
 mon in our hedges, and is the Clematis — foliis pinna- 
 tius , foliolis cordatis scandentibus , of Linnaeus. Its 
 leaves, when fresh, produce a warmth on the tongue, 
 and if the chewing is continued, blisters arise. The 
 same effect follows their being rubbed on the skin. 
 The plant has been administered internally to cure 
 lues venerea, scrofula, and rheumatism. In France, 
 the young sprouts are eaten, when boiled, as hoptops 
 are in this country. 
 
 Clemati'tis. The same as clematis. 
 
 Cleo'nis collyrium. The name of a collyrium 
 described by Celsus. 
 
 Cleonis gluten. An astringent formula of myrrh, 
 frankincense, and white of egg mixed together. 
 
 Cle psydra. (From Kkenro), to conceal, and vSu p, 
 water.) Properly, an instrument to measure time by 
 the dropping of water through a hole, from one vessel 
 to another ; but it is used to express a chemical vessel, 
 perforate*d in the same manner. It is also an instru- 
 ment mentioned by Paracelsus, contrived to convey 
 suffumieations to the uterus in hysterical cases. 
 
 CLEYER, Andrew, was born at Cassel, in the be- 
 ginning of the 17lh century. After studying medicine, 
 he went as physician to Batavia, where he resided 
 many years. He transmitted several interesting com- 
 munications to the Imperial Academy, of which he 
 had been chosen a member, particularly “ An Account 
 of Hydatids found in a Human Stomach,” and “ Of 
 the Custom of the Indians of taking Opium also 
 descriptions and drawings of the plants indigenous in 
 Java, especially the moxa, ginseng, and tea-plant. He 
 
 CLI 
 
 likewise published, in 1680, a curious specimen ol 
 Chinese medicine. 
 
 Cli'banus. (Quasi tca\i6avos ; from Ka\vir 7<s> 
 conceal.) A portable furnace, or still, in which the 
 materials to be wrought on are shut up. 
 
 CLIFTON, Francis, after studying at Oxford, 
 came to London, and was admitted Fellow of the Col- 
 lege of Physicians, as well as of the Royal Society, 
 about the year 1730. Two years after, he published 
 on “ The State of Physic, ancient and modern, with a 
 Plan for improving it;” in which a law is proposed, 
 to compel practitioners to send to a public institution 
 descriptions of the several cases which come under 
 theirCare. He was also author of “ A plain and sure 
 Way of practising Physic and translated some parts 
 of Hippocrates into English, with notes. 
 
 Clima'cter. (From xAqiagw, to proceed gradually.) 
 The progression of the life of man. It is usually di- 
 vided into periods of seven years. 
 
 Climacteric. See Septenary. 
 
 CLIMATE. The prevailing constitution of the at- 
 mosphere, relative to heat, wind, and moisture, pecu- 
 liar to any region. This depends chiefly on the lati- 
 tude of the place, its elevation above the level of the 
 sea, and its insular or continental position. Springs 
 which issue from a considerable depth, and caves 
 about 50 feet under the surface, preserve a uniform 
 temperature through all the vicissitudes of the season. 
 This is the mean temperature of that country. 
 
 It appears very probable, that the climates of Euro- 
 pean countries were more severe in ancient times than 
 they are at present. Cresar says, that the vine could 
 not be cultivated in Gaul, on account of its winter- 
 cold. The rein-deer, now found only in the zone of 
 Lapland, was then an inhabitant of the Pyrenees. 
 The Tiber was frequently frozen over, and the ground 
 about Rome covered with snow for several weeks to- 
 gether, which almost never happens in our times. 
 The Rhine and the Danube, in the reign of Augustus, 
 were generally frozen over for several months of win- 
 ter. The barbarians, who overran the Roman empire a 
 few centuries afterward, transported their armies and 
 wagons across the ice of these rivers. The improve- 
 ment that is continually taking place in the climate of 
 America, proves, that the power of man extends to 
 phenomena, which, from the magnitude and variety 
 of their causes, seemed entirely beyond his control. 
 At Guiana, in South America, within five degrees of 
 the line, the inhabitants living amid immense forests, a 
 century ago, were obliged to alleviate the severity of 
 the cold by evening fires. Even the duration of the 
 rainy season has been shortened by the clearing of the 
 country, and the warmth is so increased, that a fire 
 now would be deemed an annoyance. It thunders 
 continually in the woods, rarely in the cultivated 
 parts. 
 
 Drainage of the ground, and removal of forests, 
 however, cannot be reckoned among the sources of 
 the increased warmth of the Italian winters. Chemi- 
 cal writers have omitted to notice an astronomical 
 cause of the progressive amelioration of the climates 
 of the northern hemisphere. In consequence of the 
 apogee portion of the terrestrial orbit being contained 
 between our vernal and autumnal equinox, our sum- 
 mer half of the year, or the interval which elapses 
 between the sun’s crossing the equator in spring, and 
 in autumn, is about seven days longer than our winter 
 half year. Hence also, one reason for the relative 
 coldness of the southern hemisphere. 
 
 [While Dr. Priestley was engaged, during the month 
 of July, 1801, in making experiments with a double 
 convex lens upon some metallic substances atNorthum- 
 berland, in Pennsylvania, he wrote thus to Dr. Mitchill : 
 “ If I have a few days more sunshine, I shall finish 
 what I am about, and write the next post. Happily 
 we are never long without sunshine, whereas in Eng- 
 land I have often waited months; and the days in 
 which I could use a burning lens have not, I am con- 
 fident, exceeded one fortnight in some whole years, 
 and I have often watched every gleam the year 
 through. I think the climate of this country greatly 
 preferable to that of England.” — Med. Repos. A.] 
 
 CLI'MAX. (From icXipag u>, to proceed.) A name 
 of some antidotes, which, in regular proportion, in- 
 creased or diminished the ingredients of which it was 
 composed, e. g. &. Cliamadryos 3j.U- Centaurii $jj 
 Hyperici 3 j. 
 
CLO 
 
 Cx\I 
 
 Climbing birthwort. See Aristolochia clematitis. 
 
 Climbing stem. See Caulis. 
 
 CLI'NICAL. ( Clinicus ; from kXivtj, a bed.) Any 
 thing concerning a bed: thus clinical lectures, notes, 
 a clinical physician, &c. ; which mean lectures given 
 at the bedside, observations taken from patients when 
 in bed, a physician who visits his patients in their 
 bed, &c. 
 
 CLINKSTONE- A stone of an imperfectly slaty 
 nature, which rings like metal, when struck with a 
 hammer. 
 
 CLI'NOID. (Clinoideus ; from icXivrj, a bed, and 
 siSos, resemblance.) Resembling a bed. The four 
 processes surrounding the sella turcica of the sphenoid 
 bone are so called, of which two are anterior, and two 
 posterior. 
 
 Clinomastoide'us. A corruption of cleidomastai- 
 deus. See Sterno cleido-mastoideus. 
 
 CLINOMETER. An instrument for measuring the 
 dip of mineral strata. 
 
 Cli'ssus. A chemical term denoting mineral com- 
 pound spirits ; but antimony is considered as the basis 
 clyssi. See Clyssus. 
 
 ClitorldIs musculus. See Erector clitoridis. 
 
 CLI'TORIS. (From kXeiu j, to enclose, or hide ; be- 
 cause it is hid by the labia pudendorum.) Columella. 
 A small glandiform body, like a penis in miniature, 
 and, like it, covered with a prepuce, or fore-skin. It 
 is situated above the nymphae, and before the opening 
 of the urinary passage of women. Anatomy has dis- 
 covered, that the clitoris is composed, like the penis, 
 of a cavernous substance, and of a glans, which has 
 no perforation, but is like that of the penis, exquisitely 
 sensible. The clitoris is the principal seat of plea- 
 sure: during coition it is distended with blood, and 
 after the venereal orgasm it becomes flaccid and falls. 
 Instances have occurred where the clitoris was so en- 
 larged as to enable the female to have venereal com- 
 merce with others ; and, in Paris, this fact was made 
 a public exhibition of to the faculty. Women thus 
 formed appear to partake, in their general form, less 
 of the female character, and are termed hermaphro- 
 dites. The clitoris in children is larger, in proportion, 
 than in full-grown women: it often projects beyond 
 the external labia at birth. 
 
 CLITORI SMUS. (From tcXeilopts ; the clitoris.) 
 An enlargement of the clitoris. 
 
 CLO'NIC. (From kXoveu >, to move to and fro.) See 
 Convulsion. 
 
 Clono'des. (From kXoveo), to agitate.) A strong 
 unequal pulse. 
 
 CLONUS. (From kXoveu >, to agitate.) The name 
 of a genus of disease in the Class, JYeuroses ; Order, 
 Lenetica , of Good’s Nosology. Clonic spasm, com 
 prising six species : Clonus singultus , sternutation pal- 
 pitation nictitation subsultus, and pandiculatio. 
 
 [“CLOSSEY, Samuel, M.D. was an Irish physi- 
 cian, of very respectable attainments, who established 
 himself in medical practice in New-York. He had, 
 previously to his arrival in America, attained a high 
 degree of eminence in the medical profession, both as 
 a practitioner, and an author of an interesting volume 
 on morbid anatomy ; this was entitled “ Observations 
 on some of the Diseases of the Human Body, chiefly 
 taken from the Dissections of Morbid Bodies it was 
 published in London in 1763. He was for a short 
 time chosen to the anatomical chair, and the profes- 
 sorship of Natural Philosophy in King’s College, now 
 Columbia College. Upon the organization of the first 
 medical school in New-York, in 1768, Dr. Clossey was 
 chosen the professor of Anatomy, and directed his la- 
 bours with great assiduity to the establishment of that 
 institution. Political difficulties in the American go- 
 vernment, caused him to return to his own country, 
 where he died a short time after his arrival.” — Tkach. 
 Med. Bioar. A ] 
 
 CLO V E. See Eugenia caryophyllata. 
 
 Clove-bark. See Myrtus caryophyllata. 
 
 Clove- gilliflower. See Dianthus caryophyllus. 
 
 Clove-pink. See Dianthus caryophyllus. 
 
 Cloven-leaf. See Leaf. 
 
 CLOWES, William, an eminent English surgeon 
 of the 16th century, received his education under 
 George Keble, whose skill he strongly commends. Af- 
 ter serving for some time professionally in the navy, 
 he settled in London, and was made surgeon to Christ’s 
 and St. Bartholomew’s hospitals, and appears to have 
 
 had considerable practice. In 1586, he was sent to the 
 Low Countries, to the assistance of the army under 
 the Earl of Leicester ; and on his return was appointed 
 surgeon to the Queen. His works are in the English 
 language, but evince much learning, as well as skill in 
 his profession. The first which he published was on 
 i the lues venerea, in 1585; in which he notices the in- 
 creasing frequency of that disease, and states that in 
 five years he had cured above a thousand patients la- 
 bouring under it at St. Bartholomew’s hospital. But 
 his most celebrated publication appeared three years 
 after, on the method of treating wounds of various 
 kinds, the result of extensive experience, sanctioned 
 by references to the most approved writers. He ap- 
 | pears to have possessed an enlarged understanding, 
 and was very severe on all quacks and impostors ; and 
 he may justly be reckoned among the restorers and im- 
 provers of surgery in modern times. 
 
 CLUNE'SIA. (From clunes, the buttocks.) An 
 inflammation of the buttocks. 
 
 CLU'PEA. The name of a genus of fishes, in the 
 Linnsean system. 
 
 Clupea alosa. The Linnsean name for the shad 
 or chad, the flesh of which is by some commended as 
 a restorative. 
 
 [Clupea is the generic name for the herring tribe, 
 to which the shad belongs, and which is the best and 
 largest of them all. It is one of the most excellent 
 eatable fish that frequents the waters of the United 
 States. It is a migratory fish appearing on our coast 
 in March and April, and disappearing by June. It 
 comes from the Gulf of Mexico, and in its course 
 northwardly, ascends our fresh water rivers to deposite 
 its spawn. It is taken in immense numbers in the 
 Delaware, the Hudson, and the Connecticut rivers, in 
 April and May. After depositing its spawn in the 
 upper and small branches of these fresh streams, the 
 shad returns to the ocean, so altered in shape and size 
 as hardly to be known for the same fish ; and hence it 
 is called maugre shad, not fit to eat, and not suffered 
 to be sold in the New-York markets. A.] 
 
 Clupea encrasicolus. The anchovy, a little fish 
 found in great abundance about the island of Gorgona, 
 near Leghorn. It is prepared for sale, by salting and 
 pickling. It is supposed the ancient Greeks and Ro- 
 mans prepared a kind of garum for the table from this 
 fish. Its principal use is, as a sauce for seasoning. 
 
 CLU'SIA. (So called in memory of Charles CIu- 
 sius, an eminent botanist.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Polygamia; 
 Order, Moncecia. Balsam-tree. 
 
 CLUSTER. See Racemus. 
 
 CLU'TIA. (Named after Cluyt, and sometimes 
 spelled cluytia.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Dicecia ; Order, Gynandria. 
 
 Clutia elutheria. The systematic name of the 
 tree which is by some supposed to afford the cascariila 
 bark. 
 
 Cluy'tia. See Clutia. 
 
 CLY'DON. KAv(5wv. A fluctuation and flatulency 
 in the stomach. 
 
 CLYPEA'LIS. (From clypeus, a shield.) Formed 
 like a shield. 
 
 CLY'SMUS. (From k X vgw, to wash.) Clysma. 
 A glyster. 
 
 Cly'ssus. Clissus. A term anciently used by the 
 chemists for medicines made by the reunion of differ- 
 ent principles, as oil, salt, and spirit, by long digestion ; 
 but it is not now practised, and the term is almost lost. 
 
 Clyssus antimonii. Clyssus mineralis. A weak 
 acid of sulphur. 
 
 Cly'ster. ( Clysterium . From kXv£<o, to cleanse.) 
 A glyster. See Enema. 
 
 Cne'mia. (From Kvrjpr), the tibia.) Any part con- 
 nected with the tibia. 
 
 Cnemodactyl*'us. (From Kvrjprj, the tibia, and 
 SukJvXos, a finger, or toe.) A muscle, the origin of 
 which is in the tibia, and insertion in the toes. See 
 Extensor longus digitorum pedis. 
 
 CNE'SIS. (From xvaw, to scratch.) Cnismos. A 
 painful itching. 
 
 Cnioilve'on. (From kvikos, cnicus, and sXaiov, oil.) 
 Oil made of the seeds of cnicus. Its virtues are the 
 same with those of the ricinus, but in an inferior de- 
 gree. 
 
 CNI'CUS. (From xvaw, to scratch.) The plant 
 used by Hippocrates by this name, is supposed to be 
 
 239 
 
COB 
 
 COC 
 
 the carthamus ; but modern botanists exclude it from 
 the species of this plant. 
 
 Cnicus cernuus. The systematic name of the 
 nodding cnicus, the tender stalks of which are, when 
 boiled and peeled, eaten by the Siberians as a food. 
 
 Cnicus lanatus. Chamcelim verum. The distaff 
 thistle. Formerly used as a depuration, but now for- 
 gotten. 
 
 Cnicus oleraceus. Round-leaved meadow thistle. 
 The leaves of this plant are boiled in the northern 
 parts of Europe, and eaten as we do cabbage. 
 
 Cnicus sylvestris. See Centaurea benedieta. 
 
 Cnidia grana. See Daphne mezereum. 
 
 Cnidii cocci. See Daphne mezereum. 
 
 Cnidii grana. See Daphne mezereum. 
 
 Cnido'sis. (From kvi5t), the nettle.) 
 
 1. An itching sensation, such as is perceived from 
 the nettle. 
 
 2. A dry ophthalmy. 
 
 Cnipo'tes. An itching. 
 
 Cni'smos. See Cnesis. 
 
 Cny'ma. (From jcvau, to scrape, or grate.) In Hip- 
 pocrates it signifies a rasure, puncture, or vellication : 
 also the same as cnesis. 
 
 Coadunat®. (From cuadunare, to join or gather 
 together.) The name of an order of plants, in Lin- 
 meus’s Fragments of a Natural Method. 
 
 COA'GULABLE. Possessing the property of co- 
 agulation. See Albumen. 
 
 Coagulable lymph. See Albumen. 
 
 COAGULANT. ( Coagulans ; from coagulo , to in- 
 crassate, or curdle.) Having the power of coagulating 
 the blood or juices flowing from it. 
 
 COAGULA'TION. (Coagulatio ; from con , and 
 ago , to drive together.) The separation of the coagu- 
 lable particles, contained in any fluid, from the more 
 thin and not coagulable particles: thus, when milk 
 curdles, the coagulable particles form the curd ; and 
 when acids are thrown into any fluid containing co- 
 agulable particles, they form what is called a coagulum. 
 
 COA'GULUM. A term applied frequently to blood 
 and other fluids, when they assume a jelly-like con- 
 sistency. 
 
 Coagulum aluminis. This is made by beating the 
 white of eggs with a little alum, until it forms a co- 
 agulum. It is recommended as an efficacious applica- 
 tion to relaxations of the conjunctive membrane of 
 the eye. 
 
 COAK. Charred coal. 
 
 [“ The substance called coke is light, spongy, and 
 of a shining steel-gray colour. It burns less easily 
 than coal, but produces a great heat, and does not cake 
 nor smoke. The preparation of coke may be con- 
 ducted in the same manner as that of charcoal from 
 wood. By this process, from 700 to 1100 lbs. of coke 
 are obtained from one ton of coal; but the volatile 
 products, consisting of bitumen, or coal-tar,, and am- 
 monia, are lost. For collecting these, a plan has been 
 contrived by Lord Dundonald, and successfully exe- 
 cuted. The coke is prepared in ovens, or stoves, 
 almost close ; and from 120 tons of coal are collected 
 about 3£ tons of tar, and a quantity of ammoniacal 
 salt.” — Clear. Min. 
 
 In the modern process of making gas for burning 
 from bituminous coal, the profit arises principally from 
 preserving the coak and ammoniacal liquor, while most 
 of the tar is decomposed and converted into gas. A.] 
 
 COAL. A combustible mineral, of which there are 
 many species. 
 
 Coalte'rn® febres. (From con , and alternus , 
 alternate.) Fevers mentioned by Bellini, which he 
 describes as two fevers affecting the same patient, and 
 the paroxysm of one approaching as that of the other 
 subsides. 
 
 COARCTA'TIO. (From coarcto , to straighten.) 
 The contraction or diminution of any thing. For- 
 merly applied to the pulse: it meant a lessening in 
 number. 
 
 COARCTATUS. Crowded. A panicle is so called, 
 which is dense or crowded ; as in Phleum paniculatum, 
 the inflorescence of which looks, at first sight, like a 
 cylindrical spike ; but when bent to either side, sepa- 
 rates into branched lobes, constituting a real panicle. 
 
 Coarticula'tio. (From con , and articulatio, an 
 articulation.) That sort of articulation which has 
 manifest motion. 
 
 COBALT. A brittle, somewhat soft, but difficultly 
 240 
 
 fusible metal, of a reddish-gray colour, of little lustre, 
 and a sp. gr. of 8.6. Its melting point is said to be 130° 
 Wedgewood. It is generally associafed in its ores with 
 nickel, arsenic, iron, and copper ; and the cobalt of 
 commerce usually contains a proportion of these me- 
 tals. To separate them, calcine with four parts of 
 nitre, and wash away, with hot water, the soluble ar- 
 seniate of potassa. Dissolve the residuum in dilute 
 nitric acid, and immerse a plate of iron in the solu- 
 tion, to precipitate the copper. Filter the liquid and 
 evaporate to dryness. Digest the mass with water of 
 ammonia, which will dissolve only the oxides of nickel 
 and cobalt. Having expelled the excess of alkali by 
 a gentle heat from the clear ammoniacal solution, 
 add cautiously water of potassa, which will precipi- 
 tate the oxide. of nickel. Filter immediately, ar;d boil 
 the liquid, which will throw down the pure oxide of 
 cobalt. It is reduced to the metallic state by ignition 
 in contact with lamp-black and oil. Laugier treats 
 the above ammoniacal solution with oxalic acid. He 
 then redissolves the precipitated oxalates of nickel and 
 cobalt in concentrated water of ammonia, and exposes 
 the solution to the air. As the ammonia exhales, oxa- 
 late of nickel, mixed with ammonia, is deposited. 
 The nickel is entirely separated from the liquid by re- 
 peated crystallizations. There remains a combination 
 of oxalate of cobalt and ammonia, which is easily re- 
 duced by charcoal to the metallic state. The small 
 quantity of cobalt remaining in the precipitated salt of 
 nickel, is separated by digestion in water of ammonia. 
 
 Cobalt is susceptible of magnetism, but in a lower 
 degree than steel and nickel. 
 
 Oxygen combines with cobalt in two proportions ; 
 forming the dark-blue protoxide, and the black deutox- 
 ide. The first dissolves in acids without efferves- 
 cence. It is procured by igniting gently in a retort the 
 oxide precipitated by potassa from the nitric solution. 
 Prout says, the first oxide consists of 100 metal + 19.8 
 oxygen; and Rothoff makes the composition of the 
 deutoxide 100 + 36.77. If we call the first 18.5, and 
 the second 37 ; then the prime equivalent of cobalt 
 will be 5.4 ; and the two oxides will consist of 
 
 Protox. | 
 
 | Cobalt, 5.4 
 
 100 
 
 84.38 
 
 | Oxygen, 1.0 
 
 18.5 
 
 15.62 
 
 100.00 
 
 Deutox. | 
 
 j Cobalt, 5.4 
 
 100 
 
 73 
 
 | Oxygen, 2.0 
 
 37 
 
 27 
 
 300 
 
 The precipitated oxide of cobalt, washed and gently 
 heated in contact with air, passes into the state of 
 black peroxide. 
 
 When cobalt is heated in chlorine, it takes fire, and 
 forms the chloride. The iodide, phosphuret, and sul- 
 phuret of this metal, have not been much examined. 
 
 The salts of cobalt are interesting from the remark- 
 able changes of colour which they can exhibit. 
 
 Their solution is red in the neutral state, but green 
 with a slight excess of acid ; the alkalies occasion a 
 blue-coloured precipitate from the salts of pure co- 
 balt, but reddish-brown when arsenic acid is present ; 
 sulphuretted hydrogen produces no precipitate, but hy- 
 drosulphurets throw down a black powder, soluble in 
 excess of the precipitant; tincture of galls gives a 
 yellowish-white precipitate ; oxalic acid throws down 
 the red oxalate. Zinc does not precipitate this metal. 
 
 COBALUS. The demon of mines, which obstruct 
 ed and destroyed the miners. 
 
 COBHAM. The name of a town in Surrey, in the 
 neighbourhood of which is a weak saline purging 
 water. 
 
 Co'bra de capello. (From cobra , the head, or 
 covering, Spanish. See Crotalus horridus. 
 
 Cocao , butter of. See Butter of Cocao. 
 
 Cocao-nut. Sfee Cocos nucifera. 
 
 Cocca cnidia. See Daphne mezereum. 
 
 Cocca'rium. (From kokkov, a berry.) A very 
 small pill. 
 
 COCCINE’LLA. (Diminutive of coccus, a berry; 
 from its resemblance to a berry.) See Coccus cacti. 
 
 Cocco-balsamum. The fruit of the Amyris gilea 
 
 densis. 
 
 Coccogni'dia. See Daphne mezereum 
 
coc 
 
 coc 
 
 COCCOLITE. A mineral of a green colour, of va- 
 rious shades, found with granular limestone', garnet, and 
 magnetic iron-stone, in Norway, Sweden, and Spain. 
 
 CO'CCOS. See Daphne mezereum. 
 
 CO'CCULUS. (Diminutive of xo/c/cof, a berry.) 1. 
 A little berry. 
 
 2. The name given by De Candolle, in his Systema 
 Jfaturie , to a new genus of plants. 
 
 3. Cocculus indicus. See Menispermum cocculus. 
 
 4. Cocculus palmatus. The systematic name of 
 the plant, which affords the calumba root of the phar- 
 macopoeias. See Calumba. 
 
 Co'cculus indz aromatxcus. Jamaica pepper. 
 See Myrtus pimenta. 
 
 CO'CCUM. A species of capsule, but separated 
 from it by Gaertner, who defines it to be a dry seed-ves- 
 sel, more or less aggregate, not solitary, the sides of 
 which are elastic, projecting the seeds with great force ; 
 as in the Euphorbia. 
 
 Coccum baphicum. A name for chermes. 
 
 CO'CCUS. The name, in entomology, for a tribe of 
 insects. 
 
 Coccus cacti. The systematic name of the cochi- 
 neal animal, or insect. Coccinella ; Coccinilla ; Ficus 
 Indice gr ana; Scarabceolus hemisphcericus ; Cochineli- 
 fera cochinilla ; Coccus Americanus ; Cochinella ; 
 Coccus indicus tinctorius. Cochineal. That which 
 is used is the female insect found on, and collected in 
 South America from, the Opuntia, or Indian fig-tree. 
 It possesses stimulating qualities, and is ordered by the 
 College in the tinctura cardamomi composita , and tinc- 
 tura cinchonas composita ; but, most probably, merely 
 on account of the beautiful red colour which it im- 
 parts to them. 
 
 [The cochineal is not now used in this country as a 
 medicine. It is principally employed in producing a 
 beautiful scarlet colour, in dying calico, colouring 
 morocco leather, &c. A.] 
 
 COCCYGE'US. ( Coccygcus ; from kokkv% : because 
 it is inserted into the coccyx.) A muscle of the os coc- 
 cygis, situated within the pelvis. Ischio-cocigien of 
 Dumas. It arises tendinous and fleshy, from the spi- 
 nous process of the ischium, and covers the inside of 
 the sacro-ischiatic ligament ; from this narrow begin- 
 ning it gradually increases to form a thin fleshy belly, 
 interspersed with tendinous fibres. It is inserted into 
 the extremity of the os sacrum, and nearly the whole 
 length of the os cocqygis laterally. Its use is to support 
 and move the os coccygis forwards, and to tie it more 
 firmly to the sacrum. 
 
 CO'CCYGIS OS. (From kokkv\, the cuckoo, the 
 bill of which bird it is said to represent.) Cauda. 
 Ossis sacri acumen. Coccyx. This bone is a small 
 appendage to the point of the sacrum, terminating this 
 inverted column with an acute point, and found in 
 very different conditions in the several stages of life. 
 In the child, it is merely cartilage, and we can find no 
 point of bone : during youth, it is ossifying into dis- 
 tinct bones, which continue moveable upon each other 
 till manhood : then the separate bones gradually unite 
 with each other, so as to form one conical bone, with 
 bulgings and marks of the pieces of which it was ori- 
 ginally composed ; but still the last bone continues to 
 move upon the joint of the sacrum, till, in advanced 
 years, it is at last firmly united ; later in women than 
 in men, with whom it is often fixed at twenty or 
 twenty-five. It is not, like the os sacrum, flat, but of 
 a roundish form, convex withqut, and concave in- 
 wards ; forming with the sacrum the lowest part of the 
 pelvis behind. It has no holes like the sacrum ; has 
 no communication with the spinal canal, and transmits 
 no nerves ; but points forwards to support the lower 
 parts of the rectum ; thus it contracts the lower open- 
 ing of the pelvis, so as to support effectually the rec- 
 tum, bladder, and womb ; and yet continues so move- 
 able in women, as to recede in time of labour, allowing 
 the head of the child to pass. 
 
 CO'CCYX. (Koxxuf, the cuckoo.) See Coccygis 
 os. Also the part in which the os coccygis is placed. 
 
 COCI1ENILIN. Carminium. The name of the 
 colouring principle of cochineal. 
 
 Co'chia. (From koxuu), to turn or make round.) 
 An ancient name of some officinal pills. The pill of 
 cochia of the shops, in the present day, is the compound 
 eolocynth pill. 
 
 Co'cniNEAL. See Coccus cacti. 
 
 CO'CHLEA. (From icoxaty, to turn round.) A 
 
 a 
 
 cavity of the internal ear, resembling the shell of a 
 snail, in which are the modiolus , or nucleus , extending 
 from its basis to the apex, the scala tympani, scala ves- 
 tibuli, and spiral lamina. See Ear. 
 
 Cochlea terrestris. See Limax. 
 
 COCHLEA' RE. (Crom cochlea , a cockle, the shell 
 of which its bowl represents.) A spoon. Cochleare 
 amplum or magnum is a table-spoon, calculated to hold 
 half a fluid ounce; cochleare medium is a dessert or 
 pap spoon, supposed to hold two tea spoonfuls ; and 
 cochleare minimum, a tea-spoon, which holds about 
 one fluid drachm. 
 
 COCHLEA'RIA. (From cochleare, a spoon ; so 
 called from its resemblance.) The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linniean system. Class, Tetradyna- 
 mia ; Order, Siliculosa. 
 
 Cochlearia armoracia. The systematic name of 
 the horse-radish ; Raphanus rusticanus ; Armoracia ; 
 Raphanus marinus ; Raphanus sylvestris ; Cochlea- 
 ria— foliis radicalibus lanceolatis crenatis caulinis hi- 
 cisis, of Linnaeus. The loot of this plant has long 
 been received into the materia medica, and is also well 
 known at our tables. “ It affects the organs both of 
 taste and smell with a quick penetrating pungency ; 
 nevertheless it contains in certain vessels a sweet juice, 
 which sometimes exudes in little drops upon the sur- 
 face. Its pungent matter is of a very volatile kind, 
 being totally dissipated in drying, and carried off in 
 evaporation, or distillation by water ; as the pungency 
 exhales, the sweet matter of the root becomes more 
 sensible, though this also is, in a great measure, dissi- 
 pated or destroyed. It impregnates both water and 
 spirit, by infusion, or by distillation, very richly with 
 its active matters. In distillation with water, it yields 
 a small quantity of essential oil, exceedingly pene- 
 trating and pungent.” 
 
 Dr. Cullen has mentioned every thing necessary to 
 be known respecting the medicinal virtues of horse- 
 radish, we shall therefore transcribe all that the inge- 
 nious professor has written on this subject. “ The root 
 of this plant only is employed ; and it affords one of 
 the most acrid substances of this order ( Siliculosa ), 
 and therefore proves a powerful stimulant, whether 
 externally or internally employed. Externally, it 
 readily inflames the skin, and proves a rubefacient 
 that may be employed with advantage in palsy and 
 rheumatism ; and if its application be Jong continued, 
 it prodflees blisters. Taken internally, it may be sc? 
 managed as to relieve hoarseness, by acting on the 
 fauces. Received into the stomach, it stimulates this, 
 and promotes digestion; and therefore is properly em- 
 ployed as a condiment with our animal food. If it bo 
 infused in water, and a portion of this infusion be taken 
 with a large draught of warm water, it readily proves 
 emetic, and may either be employed by itself to excite 
 vomiting, or to assist the operation of other emetics. 
 Infused in water, and taken into the stomach, it proves 
 stimulant to the nervous system, and is thereby useful 
 in palsy, and, if employed in large quantity, it proves 
 heating to the whole body ; and thereby it proves often 
 useful in chronic rheumatism, whether arising from 
 scurvy or other causes. Beigius has given us a parti- 
 cular method of exhibiting this root, which is, by cut- 
 ting it down, without bruising, into small pieces; and 
 these, if swallowed without chewing, may be taken 
 down in large quantities, to that of a table-spoonful. 
 And the author alleges, that, in this way, taken in the 
 morning for a month together, this root has been ex- 
 tremely useful in arthritic cases ; which, however, I 
 suppose to have been of the rheumatic kind. It would 
 seem, in this manner employed, analogous to the use 
 of unbruised mustard-seed ; it gives out in the stomach 
 its subtile volatile parts, that stimulate considerably 
 without inflaming. The matter of horse-radish, like 
 the same matter of the other siliquose plants carried 
 into the blood-vessels, passes readily into the kidneys, 
 and proves a powerful diuretic, and is therefore useful 
 in dropsy; and we need not say, that, in this manner, 
 by promoting both urine and perspiration, it has been 
 longknown as oneofthe most powerful antiscorbutics.” 
 
 Cochlearia hortensis. Lemon scurvy-grass. 
 Sde Cochlearia officinalis. 
 
 Cochlearia officinalis. The systematic name 
 of the lemon scurvy-grass. Cochlearia hortensis; 
 Cochlearia — foliis radicalibus cordato subrolundis ; 
 caulinis oblongis subsinuatis, of Linnaeus. This in- 
 digenous plant is cultivated in gardens for its medicinal 
 
 241 
 
COG 
 
 CCEL 
 
 qualities. Its expressed juice has been long considered 
 as the most effectual of the scorbutic plants. 
 
 COCHLEATUS. Spiral, like the winding of a 
 shell. Applied in botany to leaves, leguminous seeds, 
 &e. ; as legumen cochleatum, seen in Mcdicago poly- 
 morpha , and the seeds of the Hal's via. 
 
 Cocho'nk. (From A-o%aw, to turn round.) Galen 
 explains this to be the juncture of the ischium, near 
 the scat or breech ; whence, says he, all the adjacent 
 parts about the seat are called by the same name. 
 Hesycliius says, that cochone is the part of the spine 
 which is adjacent to the os sacrum. 
 
 [“ COCHRAN, John, M.D. This gentleman was 
 born in 1730, in Chester county, state of Pennsylvania. 
 About tne time he finished his medical studies, the war 
 of 1755 commenced in America, between England and 
 France. The army then presented to the mind of Dr. 
 Cochran a scene of usefulness and farther improve- 
 ment. As there were not any great hospitals at that 
 time in the provinces, he readily perceived that the 
 army would be an excellent school for his improve- 
 ment, especially in surgery, as well as in the medical 
 treatment of many diseases. He soon obtained the 
 appointment of Surgeon's Mate in the Hospital De- 
 partment; and having continued with the northern 
 army during the whole of that war, enjoying the 
 friendship and advice of Dr. Munro, and other eminent 
 surgeons and physicians, he quitted the service with 
 tile character of an able and experienced practitioner. 
 
 When (twenty years after) the war became serious 
 between Great Britain and the United States, Dr. 
 Cochran was too zealous a whig, and too milch at- 
 tached to the interests of his native country, te remain 
 an idle spectator. Towards the last of the year 1776, 
 lie offered his services as a volunteer in the hospital 
 department General Washington afterward recom- 
 mended him to Congress. lie was accordingly ap- 
 pointed, in April, 1777, Physician and Surgeon Gene- 
 ral in the middle department. In the month of Octo- 
 ber, 1781, Congress was pleased to give him the ap- 
 pointment of Director General of the hospitals of the 
 United States ; an appointment that was the more 
 honourable because it was not solicited by him. A 
 short time after the peace, Dr. Cochran removed with 
 his family to New- York, where he attended to the 
 duties of his profession until the adoption of the new 
 Constitution, when his friend President Washington, 
 retaining, to use his own words, “ a cheerful recollec- 
 tion of his past services,” nominated him to the office 
 of Commissioner of Loans for the State of New-York. 
 This office he held until a paralytic stroke disabled him 
 in some measure from the discharge of its duties ; upon 
 which he gave in his resignation, and retired to Pala- 
 tine, in the county of Montgomery, where he termi- 
 nated a long and useful life, on the 6th of April, 1807, 
 in the 77th year of his age.” — Tkach. Med. Biug. A.] 
 
 COCK. The male of the domestic fowl. See P ha- 
 si anus g alius. 
 
 COCKBURN, William, was born in the latter part 
 of the 17th century. After being some years physician 
 to the navy, he settled in London ; and soon distin- 
 guished himself so much, that he was admitted into 
 the College, as well as the Royal Society, and made 
 physician to King William. He published a “Trea- 
 tise on Sea Diseases,” which was often reprinted, and 
 translated into French and German. He referred the 
 scurvy principally to the diet of seamen, and consider- 
 ed fresh provisions as the chief remedy for it. He 
 wrote also on A 1 vine Fluxes, on Gonorrhoea, (which 
 lie contends may exist independent of syphilis,) and 
 on the Human CEconomy; which latter publication 
 was much noticed at the time, but is since superseded 
 by more accurate treatises. 
 
 CO'COS. (So called from the Portuguese coco , or 
 coquen, the three holes at the end of the cocoa-nut 
 shell, giving it the lesemblance of a monkey’s head.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linntean system. 
 Class, Moncecia; Order, Hcxaudriq. 
 
 Cocos buty rack a. The systematic name of th^ 
 plant which affords the palm oil ; Cocos — inermis , 
 frundibus, pevnatis ; folivlis simplicibus, of Linnaeus. 
 The oleum pahnee is produced chiefly by bruising and 
 dissolving the kernels of the fruit in water, without 
 the aid of heat, by which the oil is separated, and 
 rises to the surface, and on being washed two or three 
 times, is rendered tit for use. When brought into this 
 country, it is of the consistence of an ointmeut, and 
 °42 
 
 of an orange-yellow colour, with little taste, and rtf a 
 strong, though not disagreeable smell. Its use is con- 
 fined to external applications in pains, tumours, and 
 sprains ; but it appears to possess very little, if any, 
 advantage over other bland oils. 
 
 Cocos nucifera. The systematic name of the 
 plant, the fruit of which is the cocoa-nut. Within the 
 nut is found a kernel, as pleasant as an almond, and 
 also a large quantity of liquor resembling milk, which 
 the Indians greedily drink before the fruit is ripe, it 
 being then pleasant, but when the nut is matured, the 
 liquor becomes sour. Some full-grown nuts will con- 
 tain a pint or more of this milk, the frequent drinking 
 of which seems to have no bad effects upon the In- 
 dians ; yet Europeans should be cautious of making 
 too free with it at first, for when Lionel Wafer was at 
 a small island in the South Sea, where the tree grew 
 in plenty, some of his men were so delighted with it, 
 that at parting they resolved to drink their fill, which 
 they did ; but their appetites had like to have cost them 
 their lives, for though they were not drunk, yet they 
 were so chilled and benumbed, that they could not 
 stand, and were obliged to be carried aboard by those 
 who bad more prudence than themselves, and it was 
 many dayS hefore they recovered. The shells of these 
 nuts being hard, and capable of receiving a polish, 
 they are often cut transversely, when, being mounted 
 on stands, and having their edges silvered, or gilt, or 
 otherwise ornamented, they serve the purpose of drink- 
 ing-cups. The leaves of the tree are used for thatch- 
 ing, for brooms, baskets, and other utensils ; and of 
 the reticular web, growing at their base, the Indian 
 women make cauls and aprons. 
 
 CO'CTION. (Coctio ; from coquo, to boil.) Con- 
 coction. 1. The digestion of the food in the stomach. 
 See Digestion. 
 
 2. A boiling or decoction. See Decoction. 
 
 3. It was formerly used in a medical sense, signify- 
 ing that alteration, whatever it be, or however occa- 
 sioned, which is made in the crude matter of a dis- 
 temper, whereby it is either fitted for a discharge, or 
 rendered harndess to the body. This is often brought 
 about by nature ; that is, by the vis vita;, or the dispo 
 sition or natural tendency of the matter itself, or else 
 by proper remedies, which may so alter its bulk, figure 
 cohesion, or give it a particular determination, so as 
 to prevent any farther ill effects, or drive it quite out 
 of the body. And that time of a disease wherein this 
 action is performing, is called its state of coction. It 
 is now fallen into disuse. 
 
 Cocu'stu. The name for courbaril. 
 
 Coda'ga fala. See J\Terium antidyscntcricum. 
 
 Codecella. A name given by the Italians to the 
 carbuncle. See Anthrax. 
 
 Cobock'le. (From Kindia, a bulb, and KtjXt), a tu- 
 mour^ A bubo. 
 
 CCECA'LIS. (From cacutn , the blind gut, through 
 which it runs.) A vein, being a branch from the con- 
 cave side of the vena mesaraica. 
 
 Cce'la. (From xotAoj, hollow.) Applied to depres- 
 sion, or hollow parts on the surface of the body, as the 
 hollow pits above, and sometimes below the eyes; the 
 hollow parts at the bottom o£ the feet. 
 
 CCE'LIA. (From koiXos , hollow.) A cavity in 
 any part of the body ; as the belly, the ivomb, &c. 
 
 CCE'LIAC. ( Cccliacus , belonging to the belly ; from 
 KoiXia , the belly.) Appertaining to the belly. 
 
 Co£liac artery. Artcria cccliaca. The first branch 
 given off' from the aorta in the cavity of the abdomen. 
 It sends branches to the diaphragm, stomach, liver, 
 pylorus, duodenum, omentum, and spleen. 
 
 Cceliac passion. (From KoiXia, the belly.) Calico, 
 chylosa ; Ccclica lactea. There are very great differ- 
 ences among physicians concerning the nature of this 
 disease. Sauvages says it is a chronic flux, in which 
 the aliment is discharged half digested. Dr. Cullen 
 considers it as a species of diarrhoea, and mentions it 
 in his third and fourth species, under the terms mu- 
 cosa, chylosa, lactea; making the purulenta only 
 symptomatic. See Diarrhoea. It is attended with 
 great pains in the stomach, resembling the pricking of 
 pins; rumbling and flatus in the intestines; white 
 stools, because deprived of bile ; while the patient be- 
 comes weak and lean. 
 
 CGRLIACA. ( Cccliacus ; from tcoXaia , alvus ven- 
 ter.) Dr. Good selects this name for the first class of 
 diseases in his Nosology; diseases of the digestive 
 
COI 
 
 COF 
 
 function. It contains two orders, Enterica and 
 Splanchnica. 
 
 Ccelo'ma. (From KotXoj, hollow.) An ulcer in the 
 tunica cornea of the eye. 
 
 Ccelqsto'mia. See Coilostomia. 
 
 CCENOLO'GIA. (From koivos, common, and X< yoj, 
 discourse.) A consultation, or common consideration 
 of a disease, by two or more physicians. 
 
 Cceno'tes. (From koivos, common.) The physi- 
 cians of the methodic sect asserted that all diseases 
 arose from relaxation, stricture, or a mixture of both. 
 These were called ccenotes , viz. what diseases have in 
 common. 
 
 Cceru'leus lapis. The sulphate of copper. See 
 Capri sulphas. 
 
 CCE'TE. (From xeipai, to lie down.) A bed, or 
 touch, for a sick person. 
 
 CO'FFEA. (From kofuak , a mixing together, He- 
 brew ; so called from the pleasant potation which is 
 made from its berry : others assert that the true name 
 is Caffe, from Caff a a province in South America, 
 where the tree grows spontaneously in great abun- 
 dance.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 uaian system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 The cotfee-tree. 
 
 Coffea arabica. The plant which affords coffee. 
 Jasminum Arabicam; Choava. Coffee is the seed 
 of the Coffea— floribus quinquefidis , dispermis , of Lin- 
 naeus. 
 
 The coffee-tree is cultivated in Arabia, Persia, the 
 East Indies, the Isle of Bourbon, and several parts of 
 America. Good Turkey coffee is by far the most salu- 
 tary of all liquors drunk at meal-time. It possesses 
 nervine and adstringent qualities, and may be drunk 
 with advantage at all times, except when there is bile in 
 the stomach. It is said to be a good antidote against 
 an over dose of opium, and to relieve obstinate spas- 
 modic asthmas. For the latter purpose, the coffee 
 ought to be of the best Mocco, newly burnt, and made 
 very strong, immediately after grinding it. Sir John 
 Pringle commonly ordered one ouncefor a dose ; which 
 is to be repeated fresh, after the interval of a quarter 
 or half an hour ; and which he directed to be taken 
 without milk or sugar. 
 
 Besides the peculiar bitter principle, which is de- 
 scribed under the name Caffein , coffee contains several 
 other vegetable products. According to Cadet, 64 
 parts of raw coffee consists of 8 gum, 1 resin, 1 ex- 
 tractive and bitter principle, 3.5 gallic acid, 0.14 albu- 
 men, 43.5 fibrous insoluble matter, and 6.86 loss. Her- 
 man found in 1920 grains of 
 
 Levant Coffee, Mart. Coffee, 
 
 Resin 
 
 74 
 
 68 
 
 Extractive 
 
 320 
 
 310 
 
 Gum 
 
 13ft 
 
 144 
 
 Fibrous matter. . 
 
 . 1335 
 
 1386 
 
 Loss 
 
 61 
 
 i‘2 
 
 
 1920 
 
 1920 
 
 The nature of the volatile fragment principle deve- 
 loped in coffee by roasting, has not been ascertained. 
 The Dutch in Surinam improve the flavour of their 
 coffee by suspending bags of it, for two years, in a 
 dry atmosphere. They never use new coffee. 
 
 If coffee be drunk warm within an hour after din- 
 ner, it is of singular use to those who have headache, 
 from weakness in the stomach, contracted by seden- 
 tary habits, close attention, or accidental drukenness. 
 It is of service when the digestion is weak ; and per- 
 sons afflicted with the sick headache are much bene- 
 fited by its use, in some instances, though this effect is 
 by no means uniform. Cofiee is often imitated by 
 roasting rye with a few almonds. 
 
 [“ COFFIN, Nathaniel, XI.D., son of Dr. N. Coffin, 
 one of the most eminent physicians in the state of 
 Maine. The first ancestor of his family who came to 
 this country was Tristram Coffin, who emigrated from 
 England in 1642. 
 
 Dr. Nathaniel Coffin was born in*Portland, on the 
 3d of May, 1744, in which place he always lived, and 
 where he closed his long and useful life. The country 
 at the time of his birth, for may miles round Casco 
 bay, including the site of Portland, was called Fal- 
 mouth ; afterward, the part most thickly settled, lying 
 on the harbour, was incorporated into a separate town 
 by the name of Portland. 
 
 He completed his preparatory medical education 
 
 a 2 
 
 under his father; but the limited means of scientific 
 improvement then existing in this thinly peopled sec- 
 tion of the country, induced the son, with the advice 
 of his father, to embark for England at the age of 
 eighteen. He there prosecuted his studies at Guy’s and 
 St. Thomas’s hospitals, under the distinguished Hun- 
 ter, Akenside, M‘Kenzie, and others ; and returned to 
 commence the practice of his profession at the early 
 age of twenty-one. 
 
 Possessing a constitution naturally healthy and vi- 
 gorous, and a mind resolute and intelligent, there was 
 no peril which he was not prepared to encounter, and 
 no adversity which he could not endure; and- he has 
 well deserved the distinction awarded him by the 
 public, for his constant and unremitted exertions during 
 a period of more than sixty years. 
 
 Dr. Coffin was surrounded, in the early part of his 
 career, by suffering friends and patients , but his life 
 was closed amid the blessings of freedom and inde- 
 pendence. In the peaceful evening of his days, all 
 the enjoyments of prosperity and affliction clustered 
 around his dwelling; but it should not be forgotten 
 that the respectability and happiness he,, had expe- 
 rienced, were the well earned reward of the virtues, 
 the talents, and the faithfulness of former years. 
 
 In his manners, he was a polished specimen of the 
 state of American society existing before the Revolu- 
 tion; he was one of the most graceful gentlemen of 
 the old school, and his deportment was marked by a 
 uniform and captivating urbanily. He died on the 18th 
 of October, 1826, aged 82 years." — Thacker’s Med. 
 Biog. A-j 
 
 COGAN, William, wa3 born in Somersetshire, 
 about the middle of the 16th century. He studied, 
 and took the degree of bachelor in medicine, at Ox- 
 ford ; soon after which he was appointed master of the 
 school at Manchester, where he also practised iu his 
 profession till his death in 1607. He published a cu- 
 rious book, abounding in classical quotations, entitled 
 “ The Haven of Health,” in which he strongly re- 
 commends temperance and exercise. There is added 
 an account of the sweating sickness; ami of a re- 
 markable disorder, which prevailed at Oxford in July 
 and August, 1575, before he left it, by whieh he states, 
 that in thirty-seven days w there died 510 persons, ail 
 men, and no women.” 
 
 COHE SION. (Cohcesio ; from cow, and fuereo,to 
 stick together.) Vis cohcesionis ; Vis adheesionis ; 
 Vis attraction is. That power by which the particles 
 of bodies are held together. See Attraction. 
 
 Cohoba'tion. (A term invented by Paracelsus.) 
 Cohobatio ; Coliobium ; Coiioph. The ancient che- 
 mists use this term to signify the distillation of a fluid 
 poured afresh upon a substance of the same kind as 
 that upon which it was before distilled, and repeat- 
 ing this operation several times to make it more effi- 
 cacious. 
 
 Co'hol. ( Cohol , Hebrew.) Castellus says this 
 word is used in Avicenna, to express dry collyria for 
 the eyes, m fine powder. 
 
 Coi'lima. (From /coiXta, the bowels.) A sudden 
 swelling of the belly from wind. 
 
 COILOSTO'MIA. (From /cotXo?, hollow, and $-opa, 
 the mouth.) Caelostomia. A defect of speaking, from 
 the palate, or through the nose, the voice being so ob- 
 scured as to sound as if it proceeded from a cavern. 
 
 COINDICA'NTIA. (From con , and indico , to indi- 
 cate.) Signs, or symptoms, are called coindicant, 
 when, besides the usual incidental appearances, there 
 occur others, as age, habit, season, &c. 
 
 Coi'ra. A name for catechu. 
 
 COITER, Volciier, was born at Groningen In 1534. 
 After studying at the different universities in Italy, he 
 attended as physician to the French army during one 
 campaign, that he might have more opportunity lor in- 
 vestigating human anatomy. He then settled at Nu- 
 remberg, where he continued till In's death in 1576. 
 He made considerable improvements in anatomy and 
 surgery. He found that the brain had a motion com- 
 municated to it by the arteries; and that iu some ani- 
 mals the organ might be removed without destroying 
 life. He first described the corpora lutea in the ova- 
 ria ; and noticed the order in which the parts of the 
 chick are evolved. He described the frontal sinuses* 
 and tiie organ of hearing, more accurately than any 
 preceding author. He pointed out two muscles whiclir 
 depress the eyebrows, and two which perform the 
 
 213 
 
COL 
 
 COL 
 
 game office to the lips. He observed, that injuries to 
 the brain are more dangerous when the dura mater 
 remains entire ; and therefore he boldly divided that 
 membrane. He was also accustomed to pare down 
 fungi arising from the brain. He published good 
 plates of the cartilages, of the foetal skeleton, and of 
 those of various animals, &c. 
 
 CO'ITUS. (From coco , to go together.) The con- 
 junction of the male and female in the act of pro- 
 creation. 
 
 [Coke. See Coak. A.] 
 
 COXA. (From kwXov, a joint.) The joints. 
 
 Colato'ria lactea. Astruc says they were for- 
 merly called glands, and are situated in the third and 
 internal tunic of the uterus, and that they are vesiculo- 
 vascular bodies. 
 
 COLATO'RIUM. (From colo, to strain.) Astrainer 
 of any kind. 
 
 COLATU'RA. (From colo, to strain.) A filtered 
 or strained liquor. 
 
 COL BATCH, John, was born in the latter part of 
 the 17th century. He practised in London, first as a 
 surgeon and apothecary, afterward as a physician, and 
 iiad considerable repute. He published several works : 
 the first was. “A New Light of Chirurgery,” con- 
 demning the use of tents, and the injection of acrid 
 substances into wounds ; then a treatise, in which 
 most diseases are ascribed to alkalescency, and acids 
 strongly recommended ; this, in a subsequent publica- 
 tion, he applied particularly to the gout; lastly, he 
 highly extolled the misletoe, as a remedy for epilepsy 
 and other nervous diseases. 
 
 COLCHESTER. The name of a seaport on the 
 coast of Essex, near which is a mineral water, aqua 
 Colceslrensis , which is of the bitter purging kind, 
 similar to that of Epsom, but not so strong. 
 
 COXCHICUM. (From Colchis, a city of Armenia, 
 where this plant is supposed to have been common.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean sys- 
 tem. Class, Hexandria; Order, Trigynia. Meadow- 
 saffron. 
 
 2. The pliarmacopceial name of the meadow-saffron. 
 See Colchicum autumnale. 
 
 Colchicum AtiTUMNALE. The systematic name of 
 the common meadow-saffron. Colchicum— foliis ■pla- 
 ins lanccolatis erectis, of LinnEeus. A native of 
 England. The sensible qualities of the fresh root are 
 very various, according to the place of growth and 
 season of the year. In autumn it is almost inert ; but 
 in the beginning of summer, highly acrid : hence some 
 have found it to be a corrosive poison, while others 
 have eaten it in considerable quantity, without expe- 
 riencing any effect. When it is possessed of acrimony, 
 this is of the same nature with that of garlic, and 
 some other plants, and is entirely destroyed by drying. 
 The German physicians have celebrated its virtues as 
 a diuretic, in hydrothorax and other dropsies ; and, in 
 France, it continues to be a favourite remedy ; but it 
 is, nevertheless, in this country, unsuccessful, or at 
 best a very uncertain remedy. The expressed juice is 
 used, in Alsace, to destroy vermin in the heads of 
 children. The officinal preparations of colchicum are, 
 syrupus colchici autumnalis, Edin. Pharm. The oxy- 
 mel colchici of the former London pharmacopoeia is 
 now omitted, and the acetum colchici ordered in its 
 room ; as the honey may easily be added extempora- 
 neously, if it be thought requisite. The active ingre- 
 dient of this plant has lately been ascertained to be an 
 alkali, possessing peculiar properties. See Veratria. 
 
 [“Colchicum is in large doses a deleterious, acrid 
 narcotic ; in small ones, a cathartic and diuretic ; pos- 
 sessing, likewise, peculiar properties of a sedative 
 kind. It appears to have been known to the ancients 
 as a poison, and during the last century it has been 
 occasionally employed as a medicine in dropsy, asthma, 
 and some other chronic diseases. Recently it has ex- 
 cited much notice, especially in Great Britain, as a 
 remedy in gout, and a sedative in various painful and 
 inflammatory affections. The interest excited by a 
 secret French specific, the Eau Medicinale, which was 
 found to relieve the paroxysms of gout, led to various 
 imitations and substitutes for that preparation. Among 
 these, a various tincture of colchicum was found very 
 nearly to resemble the foreign compound, both in its 
 sensible qualities and medicinal effects. Accordingly, 
 the Wine of Colchicum became a prevailing medicine 
 for gout, and was used with various success in that 
 
 disease by different practitioners. The use of colchi- 
 cum was soon extended to chronic rheumatism, and 
 other painful affections, and at length it was applied, 
 by Mr. Haden and others, to the cure of acute inflam- 
 matory diseases, and the treatment of cases in which 
 blood-letting is commonly employed. Sufficient evi- 
 dence has been published to establish the fact, that this 
 medicine, when possessed of its full activity, may be 
 so managed, as to diminish morbid force and frequency 
 of the pulse, to allay pain and other phenomena of 
 inflammation, and in certain cases to fulfil the object 
 of depletion by the lancet. The Messrs. Haden inform 
 us, that in pure inflammations, if it he given every 
 four hours until it produce an abundant purgative 
 effect, the pulse will become nearly natural, from being 
 either quick and hard, or slow and full ; that in many 
 cases, its use may be substituted for blood-letting, at 
 least when inflammation does not exist to an alarming 
 degree in a vital part ; and that the patient is left in a 
 state favourable to more rapid recovery, when fever 
 and inflammation have been removed by colchicum, 
 than when the same end has been effected by other 
 means. In chronic rheumatism, it is said rarely to 
 fail, if persevered in for a time sufficiently long ; in 
 habitual discharges of blood from plethora, it has-been 
 substituted for frequent venesections ; and after acci- 
 dents, it is said to have the power of averting the 
 severe consequences which usually follow such cases. 
 
 In Boston, considerable attention has been bestowed 
 upon the effects of colchicum in different diseases. The 
 article employed has been the bulb, imported in a live 
 state, packed in sand, and dried immediately after its 
 arrival. The sprouting of the flower-bud, during 
 transportation, did not appear to lessen its activity. 
 Administered in powder, this medicine has been found, 
 in a variety of instances, to relieve the symptoms of 
 pulmonary and of peritoneal inflammation, in a man- 
 ner not easily to be accounted for, except by the reduc- 
 tion of the inflammation. Its most frequent operation, 
 I believe, when fairly tried, has been to allay pain, re- 
 duce the pulse, and diminish symptomatic fever ; to 
 move the bowels, generally within twenty-four hours, 
 and to excite nausea and great disgust, if the dose be 
 large. It has, nevertheless, sometimes failed to pro- 
 duce these effects. In rheumatic complaints, its suc- 
 cess has been equivocal, but, on the whole, rather 
 favourable to its reputation than otherwise. 
 
 Colchicum has, of late, been most frequently adminis- 
 tered in powder. Five grains may be given, three 
 times a day, to an adult, where the stomach is not 
 particularly delicate. This quantity I have found to 
 remain on the stomach, and to move the bowels, com- 
 monly on the second day. In important cases, the 
 dose may be increased to eight or nine grains, if nausea 
 does not prevent. In chronic cases, the dose of five 
 or six grains may be given, according to Mr. Hayden, 
 once a-day, in the morning, and continued for weeks 
 together. This writer combined with it small quanti- 
 ties of sulphate and carbonate of potass, and gave it in 
 a state of effervescence, with an acid. 
 
 It is prudent to begin the use of a new parcel, or 
 specimen, with smaller doses than those above speci- 
 fied, and gradually to increase them, since the root is 
 at some times more active than at others. The varia- 
 ble activity of the medicine is, indeed, a great impedi- 
 ment to its usefulness, and nothing can be more dis- 
 cordant than the statements of writers on this subject. 
 Professor Murray has cited various instances in which 
 this root has produced distressing, and even fatal 
 effects; while, on the other hand, an author by the 
 name of Kratochville asserts, that himself and others 
 have eaten drachms of the root, both in spring and 
 fall, with impunity ; and Orfila tells us, that he had 
 repeatedly given several bulbs to dogs, in the month of 
 June, without causing them any inconvenience.”— 
 Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 [Colchici semina. The seeds of Colchicum. — 
 These have been proposed, by Dr. Williams, as a sub- 
 stitute for the bulb, possessing all the medicinal advan- 
 tages of the plant, attended with greater mildness and 
 uniformity of operation. Several practitioners have 
 agreed in their accounts of the efficacy of these seeds, 
 particularly in chronic rheumatism. Dr. Williams 
 uses a wine, made by infusing two ounces of the seeds 
 in a pint of sherry. From one to three drachms are 
 given, once or twice a-day, in aromatic water. He 
 also employs a tincture, made with the same proper- 
 
COL 
 
 COL 
 
 tions. In this country, colchicum seeds have been 
 used with some benefit in rheumatic complaints. 
 They apparently possess the advantage of being less 
 liable than the root to alter by age. I have found two 
 or three grains of the powder to produce vomiting and 
 purging in a mild degree, and ten grains to bring on 
 powerful vomiting and purging, with vertigo and im- 
 paired vision during twenty-four hours.” — Big. Mat. 
 Med. A.] 
 
 Colchicum illyricum. The plant supposed to 
 afford the root called hermodactyl. See Hermodac- 
 tylus. 
 
 Colchicum zeylanicum. See Zedoaria. 
 
 COLCOTHAR. Ghalcitis ; Colcothar vitrioli. The 
 brown-red oxide of iron, which remains after the dis- 
 tillation of the acid from sulphate of iron. 
 
 Colcothar vitrioli. See Colcothar. 
 
 COLD. 1. A privation of heat. It is nothing posi- 
 tive, but somewhat of the negative kind. The human 
 body contains within itself, as long as it is living, a 
 principle of warmth : if any other body, being in con- 
 tact with it, abstracts the heat with unusual rapidity, 
 it is said to be cold ; but if it carries off the heat more 
 slowly than usual, or even communicates heat to our 
 body, it is said to be hot. 
 
 2. A cold is a popular name also for a catarrh. See 
 Catarrhus. 
 
 Cold Affusion. See Affusion. 
 
 [ “ COLDEN, Cadwallader, Esq. This truly 
 worthy and eminent character, who united in himself 
 the several qualities we are accustomed to admire in 
 the physician, naturalist, and philosopher, was the son 
 of the Rev. Alexander Colden, of Dunse, in Scotland, 
 and was born on the 17th day of February, 1688. 
 After he had laid the foundation of a liberal education, 
 under the immediate inspection of his father, he went 
 to the University of Edinburgh, where, in 1705, he 
 completed his course of collegiate studies. He now 
 devoted his attention to medicine and mathematical 
 science, until the year 1708, when, being allured by 
 the fame of William Penn’s colony, he came over to 
 this country about two years after. He practised phy- 
 sic, with no small share of reputation, till 1715, when 
 he returned to England. While in London, he was 
 introduced to that eminent philosopher, Dr. Edmund 
 Halley, who formed so favourable an opinion of a 
 paper on Animal Secretion, written by Dr. Colden in 
 early life, that he read it before the Royal Society, the 
 notice of which learned body it greatly attracted. At 
 this time he formed an acquaintance with some of the 
 most distinguished literary and scientific characters, 
 with whom he ever after maintained a regular corres- 
 pondence. From London he went to Scotland, and 
 married a young lady of a respectable Scotch family, 
 by the name of Chrystie, with whom he returned to 
 America in 1716. 
 
 In 1718, he settled in the- city of New-York; but 
 soon after relinquished the practice of physic, and be- 
 came a public character ; he held, in succession, the 
 office of Surveyor General of the Province, Master in 
 Chancery, Member of the Council, and Lieutenant Go- 
 vernor. Previous to his acceptance of this last sta- 
 tion, he obtained a patent for a tract of land, designated 
 by the name of Coldenham, near Newburgh, to which 
 place he retired with his family, about the year 1755, 
 and spent a great part of his life. Here he appears to 
 have been occupied, without interruption, in the pur- 
 suit of knowledge, particularly in botanical and ma- 
 thematical studies, at the same time that he continued 
 his correspondence with learned men in Europe and 
 America. 
 
 In 1761, he was appointed Lieutenant Governor of 
 New-York, which commission he held until the time 
 of his decease, the administration of the government 
 repeatedly falling on him, by the death or absence of 
 several governors in chief. His political character 
 was rendered very conspicuous by the firmness of his 
 conduct, during the violent commotions which pre- 
 ceded the Revolution. His administration is also me- 
 morable for several charters of incorpcration, for use- 
 ful and benevolent purposes. After the return of Go- 
 vernor Tryon, in 1775, he was relieved from the cares 
 of government. He then retired to a seat on Long 
 Island, where a recollection of his former studies, and 
 a few select friends, ever welcomed by a social and 
 hospitable disposition, cheered him in his last days. 
 He died in the 89th year of his age, on the memorable 
 
 28th of September, 1776, a few hours before the city of 
 New-York was in flames, retaining his senses to the 
 last, and expiring without a groan. 
 
 Dr. Colden began, at an early period of his life, to 
 pay great attention to the vegetable productions of 
 America, in which delightful study his daughter after- 
 ward became distinguished. In honour of Dr. Col- 
 den, Linnteus named a plant, of the tetandrous class, 
 Coldenia. This plant. Miss Colden had first de- 
 scribed. He was attentive to the physical constitution 
 of the country, and left a long course of diurnal ob- 
 servations on the thermometer, barometer, and winds. 
 He also wrote a history of the prevalent diseases of 
 the climate, and, if he was not the first to recommend 
 the cooling regimen in the cure of fevers, he was cer- 
 tainly one of its earliest and warmest advocates ; and 
 opposed, with great earnestness, the prevailing mode 
 of treatment in the small pox. 
 
 In the years 1741 and ’42, a fever, which occasioned 
 great mortality, prevailed in the .city of New-York, 
 and created much alarm. He communicated his 
 thoughts to the public, on the most probable method of 
 curing the calamity, in a small treatise, in which he 
 enlarged on the pernicious effects of marshy exhala- 
 tions, moist air, damp cellars, filthy stores, and dirty 
 streets ; showed how much these nuisances prevailed, 
 in many parts of the city, and pointed out the remedies. 
 The corporation of the city presented him their thanks, 
 and established a plan for draining and clearing out 
 the city, which was attended with the most salutary 
 effects. He published a treatise “ On the Cure of 
 Cancer.” Another essay of his, “ On the Virtues of 
 the Great Water Dock,” introduced him to an ac- 
 quaintance with Linnaeus. In 1753, he published 
 some observations on an epidemical sore throat, which 
 appeared in Massachusetts, in 1735, and had spread 
 over a great part of North America. These observa- 
 tions are to be found in Cary’s American Museum. 
 
 When he became acquainted with Linnaeus’s sys- 
 tem of botany, he applied himself with new delight to 
 thatstudy. His descriptions, of between three and four 
 hundred American plants, were printed in the Acta 
 Upsaliensia. He published the “History of the Five 
 Indian Nations,” in 2 vols. 12mo. But the subject 
 which drew Dr. Colden, at one period of his life, from 
 every other pursuit, was what he first published, under 
 the title of “The Cause of Gravitation,” which being 
 much enlarged, was republished by Dodsley, in 1751, 
 in 1 vol. 4to., entitled, “ The Principles of Action in 
 Matter, &c.” 
 
 Though his principal attention, after the year 1760, 
 was necessarily directed from philosophical to political 
 matters, he maintaind, with great punctuality, his 
 literary correspondence, particularly with Linnaeus of 
 Upsal, Gronovius of Leyden, Drs. Porterfield, and 
 Whytte of Edinburgh, Dr. Fothergill, and Mr. Collin- 
 son, F.R.S. of London. There were also several 
 communications on mathematical and astronomical 
 subjects, between him and the Earl of Macclesfield. 
 With most of the eminent men of our own country he 
 held an almost uninterrupted epistolary correspond- 
 ence. Among them we may mention the names of 
 Dr. Garden, Mr. J. Bartram, Dr. Douglass, Dr. John 
 Bard, Dr. Samuel Bard, James Alexander, Esq., and 
 Dr. Franklin. With Dr. Franklin, in particular, he 
 was a constant and intimate correspondent, and they 
 regularly communicated to each other their philoso- 
 phical and physical discoveries, especially on electri- 
 city. In their letters are to be observed the first 
 dawnings of many of those discoveries which Dr. 
 Franklin has communicated to the world, and which 
 so much astonished and benefitted mankind. In a 
 letter to one of his friends, Dr. Franklin gives an ac- 
 count of the organization of the American Philosophi- 
 cal Society, in which he mentions that Dr. Golden first 
 suggested the idea and plan of that institution. 
 
 The numerous manuscript papers left by Dr. Colden 
 at the time of his death, which for many years were 
 supposed to have been lost, have been lately found, 
 and are now in possession of his grandson, Cadwal- 
 lader D. Colden, Esq. They are chiefly on historical 
 and philosophical subjects, and many of them are of 
 the greatest value. Among these are Observations on 
 Smith’s History of New-York, in a series of letters to 
 his son, Alexander Colden : An Introduction to the 
 Study of Philosophy: a correct copy of his Account 
 of the Fever which prevailed in New-York in the 
 
COL 
 
 COL 
 
 years 1741-2. This production may be found in Ho- 
 sack and Francis’s Register, vol. i. An Inquiry into 
 the Principles of Vital Motion : A Translation of the 
 Letters of Cicero, with an Introduction by C. Colden: 
 Planter Coldenkamice in provincia J\'oveboracensi 
 spontanea crescentes , quas ad methodum Binned Sex- 
 valent, anno 1742, observanit Cadwallader Coldftn : A 
 corrected and augmented copy of his Principles of Ac- 
 tion in Matter : A Treatise on Elecfticity, &c. Be- 
 sides these, there is a great mass of correspondence on 
 medical, philosophical, and literary subjects, with 
 many eminent physicians and philosophers in Europe 
 and America. These letters carry his correspondence 
 back to the year 1710, and bring it down, almost unin- 
 terruptedly, till the time of his death. There are, too, 
 a great variety of papers on public affairs, which must 
 he considered as documents of primary importance, as 
 they necessarily contain numerous facts which throw 
 light on the history of this State. Dr. Colden was un- 
 questionably a man of various and extensive learning, 
 of superior talents, of the most indefatigable industry, 
 and, indeed, in many respects, his character will not 
 suffer by a comparison with that of our illustrious 
 countryman, Benjamin Franklin. — Thacker's Med. 
 Biography. A.] 
 
 COLE, William, studied at Oxford, and took his 
 degree there in 1666. After practising some time in 
 Bristol, he came to London, and distinguished himself 
 by several publications on physiology and medicine, 
 which, however, are too theoretical. The principal 
 are on animal secretion, on apoplexy, on the cause of 
 fever, on insensible perspiration, &c. He published 
 also a case of epilepsy, cured, in his opinion, by the 
 misletoe. 
 
 Co'les. (From icav\os, a stalk.) Colts. The 
 penis. 
 
 COLEWOET. See Brassica. 
 
 CO'LICA. (From k'jAov , colon, the name of one 
 of the intestines.) The colic. The appellation of 
 colic is commonly given to all pains in the abdomen, 
 almost indiscriminately ; but, from the different causes 
 and circumstances of this disorder, it is differently de- 
 nominated. When the pain is accompanied with a 
 vomiting of bile, or with obstinate costiveness, it is 
 called a bilious colic; if flatus causes the pain, that is, 
 if attended with temporary disteption, relieved by the 
 discharge of wind, it takes the name of flatulent or 
 io indy colic; when accompanied with heat and in- 
 flammation, it takes the name of inflammatory colic, 
 or enteritis. When this disease arises to a violent 
 height, and is. attended with obstinate costiveness, and 
 an evacuation of faeces by the mouth, it is called pas- 
 sio iliaca , or iliac passion. 
 
 Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in the class 
 neuroses, and order spasmi ; and defines it pain of the 
 abdomen, particularly around the umbilicus, attended 
 with vomiting and costiveness. He enumerates seven 
 species. 
 
 J. , Colica spaemodica, with retraction of the navel, 
 and spasm of the muscles of the belly. 
 
 2. Colica pictonum. This is called from the place 
 where it is endemial, the Poietou, the Surinam, the 
 Devonshire colic ; from its victims, the plumbers’ and 
 the painters’ colic; from its symptoms, the dry belly- 
 ache, the nervous and spasmodic colic. It has been 
 attributed to the poison of lead, and this is undoubt- 
 edly the cause, when it occurs to glaziers, painters, 
 and those employed in lead works ; but., though this is 
 one, it is by no means the only cause. In Devonshire, 
 it certainly more often arises from the early cider, 
 made of harsh, unripe fruit, and in the West Indies 
 from new rum. The characteristics of this disease 
 are, obstinate costiveness, with a vomiting of an acrid 
 or porraceous bile, pains about the region of the navel, 
 shooting from thence to each side with excessive vio- 
 lence, strong convulsive spasms in the intestines, and a 
 tendency to a paralysis of the extremities. It is occa- 
 sioned by a long-continued costiveness; by an accu- 
 mulation of acrid bile; by cold, applied either to the 
 extremities or to the belly itself; by a free use of un- 
 ripe fruits, and by great irregularity in the mode of 
 living. From its occurring frequently in Devonshire, 
 and other cider countries, it has been supposed to arise 
 from an impregnation of lead received into the sto- 
 mach ; but this seems to be a mistake, as it is a very 
 prevalent disease in the West Indies likewise, where 
 nc cider is made, and where there is only a very small 
 
 quantity of lead in the mills employed to extract the 
 juice from the sugar-canes. One or ether of the causes 
 just enumerated, may justly be said always to give rise 
 to this species of colic. 
 
 The disease comes on gradually, with a pain at the 
 pit of the stomach, extending downwards to the intes- 
 tines, accompanied with eructations, slight sickness at 
 the stomach, thirst, anxiety, obstinate costiveness, and 
 a quick contracted pulse. After a short time, the pains 
 increase considerably in violence ; the whole region-of 
 the belly is highly painful to the touch ; themuscles of 
 the abdomen are contracted into hard irregular knots 
 or lumps ; the intestines themselves exhibit symptoms 
 of violent spasm, insomuch that a glyster can hardly 
 be injected, from the powerful contraction of the 
 sphincter ani ; and there is constant restlessness, with 
 a frequent vomiting of an acrid or porraceous matter, 
 but more particularly after taking either food or medi- 
 cine. 
 
 Upon a -farther increase of the symptoms, or their 
 not being quickly alleviated, the spasms become more 
 frequent, as well as violent ; the costiveness proves in- 
 vincible, and an inflammation of the intestines ensues, 
 which soon destroys the patient by gangrene. In an 
 advanced stage of the disease, it is no uncommon oc- 
 currence for dysuria to take place, in a very high de- 
 gree. 
 
 The dry bellyache is always attended with some 
 degree of danger; but which is ever in proportion to 
 the violence of the symptoms, and the duration of the 
 disease. Even when it does not prove fatal, it is too 
 apt to terminate in palsy, and to leave behind it con- 
 tractions of the hands and feet, with an inability in 
 their muscles to perform their office; and in this mise- 
 rable state of existence, the patient lingers out many 
 wretched years. 
 
 Dissections of this disease usually show the same 
 morbid appearances as in common colic, only in a 
 much higher degree ; namely, irregular contractions 
 and distentions of the intestines, often with marks of 
 inflammation. 
 
 [Miners, and manufacturers of white-lead, red-lead, 
 plumbers, pewterers, shot-casters, are all subject to the 
 same forms of disease which attack painters. In 
 making white-lead, in the old way, the most danger- 
 ous time is when the pots are uncovered, and during 
 that operation, few or none of those engaged in the 
 corroding house escape without a severe turn of the 
 painters’ cholic. In making red-lead, the persons who 
 attend the furnace and stir the metal, never escape the 
 operation with impunity, being attacked w'ith weak- 
 ness, loss of appetite, nervous trembling, or cholic. 
 White and red-lead are the most extensively used, and 
 produce the mpst mischief, but the other preparations 
 of lead exert a similar injurious effect upon the human 
 constitution. 
 
 Dr. James Mann, hospital-surgeon in the U. S. army 
 during the late war, has related the ill eflects arising 
 from the use of the acetate of lead as an astringent. 
 When the dysentery prevailed in the northern army 
 on the frontiers of New-York and Canada, it was 
 found that a few grains of acetate of lead was effectual 
 in restraining the evacuations. In some cases, where 
 it was necessary to continue the remedy, the disease 
 was allayed; but the patients afterward died with tor- 
 por or paralysis of the intestines, or other fatal ope- 
 ration of the lead as a poison. A.] • 
 
 3. Colica stercorea, which happens from obstinate 
 and long continued costiveness. 
 
 4. Colica accidentalis, called also cholera sicca, from 
 acrid undigested matters. 
 
 5. Colica meconialis, in infants, from a retention of 
 meconium. 
 
 6. Colica callosa, with a sensation of a stricture in 
 some part of the colon, and frequently of previous 
 flatulence, gradually passing off ; the habit costive, or 
 faeces liquid, and in small quantity. 
 
 7. Colica calculosa , from calculi formed in the in- 
 testines, attended with a fixed hardness in some part 
 of the abdomen. It is distinguished by the previous 
 discharge of calculi. 
 
 8. Colica flatulentia may be added to these species. 
 
 It is distinguished by a sudden fulness, with pain and 
 constipation, relieved by a discharge of wind from the 
 mouth, or anus. 
 
 The colic is distinguished*from inflamma’ion of the 
 intestines by the pain being wringing, and not of a 
 
COL 
 
 COL 
 
 burning kind; by the spasmodic contraction of the 
 abdominal muscles ; by the absence or trifling degree 
 of fever; by the state of the pulse, and by the dimi- 
 nution of pain upon pressure, which increases it in 
 enteritis. 
 
 The flatulent and inflammatory colic are thus dis- 
 tinguished from each other : — In the flatulent colic, the 
 pain comes on by fits, flies from one part of the bowels 
 to another, and is much abated by a discharge of wind, 
 either upwards or downwards; but in the inflamma- 
 tory colic the pain remains equable, and fixed and set- 
 tled in one spot; the vomitings are severe, and fre- 
 quently bilious; the belly is obstinately bound, and 
 tiie pulse quick and feverish. 
 
 The colic should be distinguished from a fit of the 
 gravel ; stones passing through the ureters ; rheumatic 
 pains in the muscles of the belly ; a beginning dysen- 
 tery ; the blind piles ; and from a stone passing through 
 the gall-duct. Gravel in the kidneys produces often 
 colic pains, not easily distinguishable ; but when stones 
 pass through the ureters, the testicle on that side is 
 often retracted, the leg is benumbed, a pain shoots 
 down the inside of the thigh; symptoms occasioned 
 by the stone passing through the ureter over the sper- 
 matic chord, or the sacro-sciatic nerve. Rheumatic 
 pains in the muscles of the belly rarely affect so accu- 
 rately the umbilical region, but dart in various direc- 
 tions, to the chest, or to the pelvis, and are attended 
 with soreness, not confined to the abdomen. A be- 
 ginning dysentery differs little from colic. The pain 
 from the blind piles is confined to the rectum: and that 
 from a stone in the gall-duct, is felt in the pit of the 
 stomach, occasionally shooting through the body to 
 the back. 
 
 The treatment of this disease must vary according 
 to its form : but the leading indications are, 1. To ob- 
 viate inflammation. 2. To relax the spasm, and re- 
 lieve the pain attending. 3. To remove local irrita- 
 tion, especially by evacuating the alvine contents. 4. 
 By various prophylactic measures to guard against a 
 relapse. 
 
 1. The chief danger arising from inflammation su- 
 pervening, it may be prudent to anticipate this, where 
 the habit and strength will allow, by taking away an 
 adequate quantity of blood from the arm, or more 
 generally by leeches to the abdomen, but especially 
 where any sign of inflammation appears, this plan be- 
 comes necessary, followed by a hot bath, or fomenta- 
 tions, a blister to the abdomen, &c. as detailed under 
 enteritis. 
 
 2. The means already noticed may serve to relax 
 spasm also, though not requisite in slight cases, besides 
 the various antispasmodic remedies, as afflier, assafoe- 
 tida,&c., likewise aromatics, or spirituous liquors, will 
 often by their stimulus on the stomach afford relief in 
 flatulent colic, though their use is sometimes hurtful ; 
 but by far the most powerful remedy is opium in ade- 
 quate quantity, which is best regulated in severe at- 
 tacks, by giving divided doses at short intervals till 
 ease is obtained. 
 
 3. Local irritation may sometimes be relieved by 
 chemical remedies, as antacids, particularly magnesia. 
 &c. ; but for the most part the evacuation of the in- 
 testines should be attempted, when the pain is relieved. 
 To prepare for tiiis, calomel may be given in conjunc- 
 tion with the opium, and when the patient has been 
 some time at ease, this may be followed up by castor 
 oil, sulphate of magnesia, or other mild laxative, re- 
 peated till the desired effect he produced ; or where 
 these do not presently operate, some more active ca- 
 thartics, as the compound extract of colocynth, jalap, 
 See. should be tried. If the stomach he irritable, the 
 effervescing saline draught may enable it to retain 
 them ; and clysters will often assist the articles taken 
 by the mouth, particularly where there are indurated 
 farces. In very obstinate cases, an injection of tobacco 
 smoke has often succeeded in procuring evacuations: 
 also putting the feet for some time in cold water, or 
 pouring this on the abdomen and lower extremities. 
 Sometimes it has been necessary to, remove fcecal ac- 
 cumulations mechanically per anum. 
 
 4. The great liability of this complaint to return 
 renders it necessary for some time after carefully to 
 regulate the diet, to attend to the state of the bowels, 
 as well a3 of the liver, to avoid the several causes, 
 especially cold, maintaining the functions of the skin 
 by suitable clothing, exercise, &c. In the colica picto- 
 
 num, stimulant aperients, as the peruvian balsam, 
 mustard, &c. steadily persisted in, will mostly effect a 
 •complete cure; and mercury has been by some highly 
 extolled ; by others, astringents, especially alum, though 
 certainly somewhat objectionable, as liable to confine 
 the bowels. 
 
 CoLifcA accidentalis. Colic from crudities in the 
 bowels. 
 
 Colica arteria sinistra. The lower mesenteric 
 artery. 
 
 Colica arteria superior. The upper mesenteric 
 artery. Jl 
 
 Colica biliosa. Colic from excess of bile. 
 
 Colioa calculosa. Colic from stony matters in 
 the intestines. 
 
 Colica callosa. Colic from hardened and obsti- 
 nate strictures. 
 
 Colica damnoniorum. Colic peculiar to Devon- 
 shire. See Colica. 
 
 Colica febricosa. Colic with fever. 
 
 Colica flatulenta. Colic from wind. 
 
 Colica gravidarum. Colic in pregnant women. 
 
 Colica hysterica. Hysteric colic. 
 
 Colica lactantium. Colic peculiar to nurses. 
 
 Colica lapsonica. Colic peculiar to Laplanders 
 
 Colica meconialis. Colic from meconium in in- 
 fants. 
 
 Colica mesenterica. Colic from diseased me- 
 sentery. 
 
 Colica nervosa. The nervous colie. 
 
 Colica pancreatica. Colic from diseased pan- 
 creas. 
 
 Colica phlogistica. Colic with inflammation. 
 
 Colica fictonum. See Colica. 
 
 Colica pituitosa. The spasmodic colic. 
 
 Colica plethorica. Tiie inflammatory colic. 
 
 Colica plumbariorum. Tiie colic of lead-workers. 
 
 Colica pulsatilis. The inflammatory colic. 
 
 Colica saturnina. The Devonshire colic. See 
 Colica. 
 
 Colica scirrhosa. The colic from scirrhous tu- 
 mours. 
 
 Colica spasmodica. The spasmodic colic. 
 
 Colica stercorea. Colic from retained faeces. 
 
 Colica vena. A branch of the upper mesenteric 
 vein. 
 
 Colica vena recta. The vein of the colon. 
 
 Colica verminosa. The colic from worms. 
 
 CO'LICE. The cqjic. 
 
 COLIFO'RMIS. (From cola , a strainer, and forma , 
 a likeness ; so called from its having many perfora 
 tions, like a strainer.) Calif orme os. A name for 
 merly given to the ethmoid bone. 
 
 Cot-i'PHiUM. (From kwAov, a limb, and icpi, 
 strongly.) A kind of bread given to wrestlers. It was 
 made of flour and bran together, and was thought to 
 make men athletic. 
 
 Co'i.is. See Coles. 
 
 COLLA'PSUS. (From collabor , to shrink down.) 
 A wasting or shrinking of the body, or strength. 
 
 Coilate'nna. A specific vulnerary. 
 
 Collatera'les. So Spigelius calls the erectorea 
 penis, from their collateral order of fibres. 
 
 Colle'tica. (From icoWa, glue.) Conglutinating 
 medicines. 
 
 Colli'cije. (From colligo , to collect.) The union 
 of the ducts, which convey the humours of the eyes 
 from the puncta lachrymaha to the cavity of the nose. 
 
 COLLI'CULUM. (Diminutive of collis , a hill.) 
 1. A small eminence. 
 
 2. The nympha, or prominency, without the vagina 
 of women. 
 
 COLLIGA'MEN. (From colligo , to tie together.) 
 A ligament. 
 
 COLLINS, Samuel, was bom in the early part of 
 the 17th century. After studying at Cambridge and 
 Oxford, he went to the Russian court as physician, and 
 continued there nine years. On his return, he was 
 made Fellow of the College of Physicians in London, 
 lie afterward published a History of the Court of Rus- 
 sia, and, in 1685, a system of anatomy, treating of the 
 body of man, animals, and plants, with numerous 
 plates. The comparative anatomy, to which Dr. Ty- 
 son greatly contributed, was much admired, though 
 now superseded by other publications. 
 
 COLLICiUAME'NTUM. (From colliqpeo, to melt.) 
 A term first made use of by Dr. Harvey, in bis applj,- 
 
 247 
 
COL 
 
 COL 
 
 cation of it to the first rudiments of an embryo, in ge- 
 neration. 
 
 COLLI' Q.UATIVE. ( Colliquativus , from colli - 
 
 « ueo, to melt.) Any excessive evacuation is so called 
 ;hich melts down, as it were, the strength of the 
 body: hence colliquative perspiration, colliquative 
 diarrhoea, &c. 
 
 COLLI'SIO. (From collido , to beat together.) A 
 contusion. 
 
 Co'llix. (From ko\ov, food.) A troch, or lozenge. 
 COLLOBO'MA. (From xoAAaw, to glue together.) 
 Colobroma. 1. The growing together of the eyelids. 
 2. The want of any member of the body. 
 COLLO'DES. (From xoAXa, glue.) Glutinous. 
 CO'LLUM. (From xwAov, a member, as being one 
 of the chief; or diminutive of columna , as being the 
 pillar and support of the head.) The Neck. See 
 Neck. 
 
 COLLUTION. Collutio. The washing of the 
 mouth, or any other part. 
 
 COLLUTO'RIUM. (From colluo , to wash.) A 
 gargarism, or wash for the mouth. 
 
 COLLU'VIES. (From colluo , to cleanse.) Filth ; 
 Excrement. The discharge from an old ulcer. 
 
 CO'LLYRIS. (KoAAvpif. A little round cake ; so 
 called from its likeness to a cake.) A bump, or knob, 
 which rises after a blow. 
 
 COLLY'RIUM. (From ko> At>o>, to check, and povs, 
 a defluxion; because it stops the defluxion.) A me- 
 dicine was formerly so called which was applied to 
 check any discharge. The term is now only given to 
 fluid applications for the eyes, or eye-waters. 
 
 [Collyria, the plural of Collyrium. “ The Colly- 
 ria of the Pharmacopoeia are metallic lotions, pre- 
 pared of such strength as to be applicable to the eyes 
 in many cases of disease ; also occasionally to mucous 
 membranes of other parts, and to inflamed or exco- 
 riated surfaces. 
 
 Collyrium plumbi acetatis. Collyrium of ace- 
 tate of lead. This is of use as a sedative and astrin- 
 gent lotion in some forms of chronic ophthalmia. It 
 is also useful as a discutientin erysipelatous and other 
 superficial inflammations. It is sometimes employed 
 as an injection in gonorrhoea ; but when this practice 
 is adopted, a weaker solution is preferable. 
 
 Collyrium plumbi acetatis et opii. Collyrium 
 of opium and acetate of lead. This resembles the pre- 
 ceding, but agrees better with irritable cases of chro- 
 nic opthalmia. % 
 
 Collyrium zinci acetatis . Collyrium of acetate 
 of zinc. A double decomposition takes place during the 
 preparation of this article; sulphate of lead is depo- 
 sited, and acetate of zinc remains dissolved. It is a 
 valuable astringent collyrium. 
 
 Collyrium zinci sulphatis. Collyrium of sulphate 
 of zinc. This is one of the best astringent lotions for 
 cases of ophthalmia, which requires remedies of that 
 class. I have observed it to agree particularly well 
 with the weak eyes of nursing women. — Big. Mat. 
 Med. A.] 
 
 Coloboma. See Colloboma. 
 
 Colobo'mata. In Celsus this word is expressed by 
 curta. Both the words signify a deficiency in some 
 part of the body, particularly the ears, lips, or alae of 
 the nostrils. 
 
 Coloca'sia. (From /coAov, food, and to 
 
 adorn; so called from its use as a food, and the cus- 
 tom of wearing its flowers in wreaths.) The faba 
 iEgyptia. See Nymphcea nelumbo. 
 
 COLOCY'NTHIS. (From kioXov, the colon, and 
 Kivtu >, to move ; because of its great purging powers.) 
 Coloquinteda. See Cucumis colocynthis. 
 
 COLO MBO. See Calumba. 
 
 CO LON. {Colon, i. neut. ; KwAov, quasi koiXov ; 
 from ycoiAoj, hollow : so called from its capacity, or 
 from its generally being found empty, and full of wind 
 in dissection.) The greater portion of the large intes- 
 tine is so called. It proceeds towards the liver, by the 
 name of the ascending portion of the colon; and 
 having reached the liver, forms a transverse arch 
 across to the other side. The colon then descends, 
 forming what is termed its sigmoid flexure , into the 
 pelvis, where the gut is called rectum. See Intestine. 
 
 COLOPHO'NIA. (KoAo^wvta, the city from whence 
 it was first brought.) Colophony. 1. The black resin 
 which remains in the retort, after distilling the com- 
 mon resin with a strong fire. 
 
 243 
 
 2. Paracelsus seems to mean by it what is now pre 
 scribed by the name of tcrebinthina coda. 
 
 3. The ancients, and particularly Galen, seemed to 
 understand by it a soft kind of mastich, from Chio, 
 probably the same as our Chio turpentine. 
 
 COLOPHONITE. Resinous garnet of Haiiy and 
 Jameson. A mineral of a blackish or yellowish brown, 
 or orange-red colour, and a resino-adainantine lustre, 
 found in magnetic ironstone, in Norway and in 
 Ceylon. 
 
 COLOQUINTIDA. See Cucumis colocynthis. 
 
 COLORATUS. Coloured : applied to leaves, caly- 
 ces, seeds, &c. to express any colour besides green, as 
 in Arum bicolor ; or to any part thereof when of ano- 
 ther colour than green, as in Amaranthus tricolor; 
 and to a perianthium , when not of a green colour, as 
 that of the Gomphrena globosa : and the seeds of Chce- 
 rophyllum aureum. 
 
 COLO STRUM. (From koXov, food, or /coAAwpat, 
 to agglutinate ; so called, either because it is the first 
 food of the young, or from its being at that time pecu- 
 liarly glutinous.) 1. The first milk in the breasts 
 after delivery. 
 
 2. 'An emulsion made by the solution ot turpentine 
 with the yelk of an egg. 
 
 COLOT, Germain, a French surgeon of the 15th 
 century, appears to have been the first of the profes- 
 sion who practised lithotomy, that operation having 
 been previously in the hands of itinerant practitioners. 
 He acquired great celebrity by his skill, and was much 
 in favour with Lewis IX., who granted him a pension. 
 Several of his descendants, in succession, enjoyed 
 great reputation as lithotomists. 
 
 COLOT, Francis, the last of them, left a treatise, 
 published in 1727, describing the method of operating 
 with the greater apparatus, the invention whereof he 
 ascribes to John de Romanis, an Italian physician, 
 about two centuries before. But this has long been 
 superseded by the less apparatus, which Mr. Sharp 
 attributes to another French surgeon, Mons. Foubert. 
 
 Colotoi'des. (From KcoXiortjs, a lizard, and ados, 
 likeness.) Variegated like the skin of a lizard. Hip- 
 pocrates applied it to the excrements. 
 
 Coloured leaf. See Leaf. 
 
 COLPOCE'LE. (From koAtoj, the vagina, and 
 KrjXr;, a tumour.) A hernia forced into the vagina. 
 See Hernia vaginalis. 
 
 COLPOPTO'SIS. (From koXttos, the vagina, and 
 rotirro), to fall down.) A bearing down of the vagina. 
 See Hernia vaginalis. 
 
 COLT’S-FOOT. See Tussilago. 
 
 CO'LUBER. {Quod colit umbram, because it de- 
 lighteth in the shade.) A genus of animals in the 
 Linnsean arrangement, of which there are many 
 species. 
 
 Coluber berus. The systematic name of the vi- 
 per, which possesses the power of forming a poisonous 
 fluid in little bags hear its teeth. The flesh is perfectly 
 innocent, and often taken by the common people 
 against the king’s evil, and a variety of disorders of 
 the skin. Experience evinces it to be an inefficacious 
 substance. 
 
 Colubri'na virginiana. See Aristolochia ser- 
 pent aria. 
 
 Colubrinum lignum. {Colubrinus ; from coluber ; 
 so called from the snake-like contortions of its roots.) 
 This species of snake-wood is brought from America. 
 It is solid, ponderous, acrid, extremely bitter, and in- 
 odorous ; its bark is of a ferruginous colour, covered 
 with cineritious spots. 
 
 COLU'MBA. See Calumba. 
 
 COLUMBIC ACID. Acidum Columbicum. “ The 
 experiments of Hatchett have proved, that a peculiar 
 mineral from Massachusetts, deposited in the British 
 Museum, consisted of one part of oxide of iron, and 
 somewhat more than three parts of a white-coloured 
 substance, possessing the properties of an acid. Its 
 basis was metallic. Hence he named this Colum- 
 biurn, and the acid the Columbic. Dr. Wollaston, by 
 very exact analytical comparisons, proved, that the 
 acid of Hatchett was the oxide of the metal lately dis- 
 covered in Sweden by Ekeberg, in the mineral yttro- 
 tantalite, and thence called tantalum. Dr. Wollas- 
 ton’s method of separating the acid from the mineral is 
 peculiarly elegant. One part of tantalite, five parts of 
 carbonate of potassa, and two parts of borax, are 
 fused together in a platina crucible. The mass, after 
 
COM 
 
 COM 
 
 being softened in water, is acted on by muriatic acid. 
 The iron and manganese dissolve, while the columbic 
 acid remains at the bottom. It is in the form of a 
 white powder, which is insoluble in nitric and sul- 
 phuric acids, but partially in muriatic. It forms with 
 barytes an insoluble salt, of which the proportions, 
 according to Berzelius, are 24.4 acid, and 9.75 barytes. 
 By oxidizing a portion of the revived tantalum or co- 
 lumbium, Berzelius concludes the composition of the 
 acid to be 109 metal, and 5.485 oxygen.” 
 COLUMBINE. See Jlquilcgia. 
 
 COLU'MBIUM. Hatchett describes the ore, from 
 which this metal is obtained, as being of a dark brown- 
 ish gray externally, and more inclining to an iron-gray 
 internally ; the longitudinal fracture he found lamel- 
 lated, and the cross fracture had a fine grain. Its lus- 
 tre was vitreous, slightly inclining, in some parts, to 
 metallic ; moderately hard, and very brittle. The co- 
 lour of the streak, or powder, was dark chocolate- 
 brown. “ If the oxide of columbrum, described under 
 Columbic acid, be mixed with charcoal, and exposed 
 to a violent heat in a charcoal crucible, the metal co- 
 lumbium will be obtained. It has a dark gray colour ; 
 and when newly abraded, the lustre nearly of iron. 
 Its sp. gr., when in agglutinated particles, was found 
 by Dr. Wollaston to be 5.61. These metallic grains 
 scratch glass, and are easily pulverized. Neither ni- 
 tric, muriatic, nor nitro-muriatic acid, produces any 
 change in this metal, though digested on it for several 
 days. It has been alloyed with iron and tungsten.” 
 [This metal, which was said to have been first dis- 
 covered in a specimen found in Massachusetts, it ap- 
 pears (Med. Repos, vol. viii. p. 437,) was taken from a i 
 spring of water in the town of New-London, in Con- 
 necticut, and near the house in which Governor Win- 
 throp used to live, about three miles distant from the 
 margin of the salt water at the head of the harbour. 
 
 “ Within a short time after the discovery of colum- 
 bium by Mr. Hackett in 1801, a metallic substance was 
 also discovered in Sweden, by Mr. Ekeberg, differing 
 from every metal then known to him ; and according- 
 ly he described the properties by which it might be 
 distinguished from those which it most nearly resem- 
 bled. But although the Swedish metal has retained 
 the name of Tantalum , given to it by Mr. Ekeberg, a 
 reasonable degree of doubt has been entertained by 
 chemists, whether these two authors had not, in fact, 
 described the same substances ; and it has been regret- 
 ted that the discoverers themselves, who would have 
 been most able to remove the uncertainty, had not 
 had opportunities of comparing their respective mine- 
 rals, or the products of their analyses.” — Min. Jour. 
 
 The doubt, however, has been removed, as Dr. Wol- 
 laston had obtained portions of both metals, and upon 
 examination and analysis has determined, that Co- 
 lumbium and Tantalum are one and the same me- 
 tal. A.] 
 
 Columbo'be. See Calumba. 
 
 COLUME LLA. (Diminutive of columna , a co- 
 lumn^ 1. A column or little pillar. 
 
 2. The central column, or filament, which unites 
 the partitions of the capsule of plants. The seeds are 
 usually attached to it. See also Uvula and Clitoris. 
 
 Columella' ris. (From columella , a little column.) 
 
 A name of the dens caninus. 
 
 COLU'MNA. A column, or pillar. Many parts 
 of the body, which in their shape or Office resemble 
 columns, are so named ; as columns carnese, &c. 
 Columna carnea. See Heart. 
 
 Columna nasi. The lowest and fleshy part of the 
 nose, which forms a part of the septum. 
 
 Columna oris. The uvula. 
 
 COLUMNIFERAE. The name of an order of 
 plants in Linnasus’s Fragments of a Natural Method, 
 consisting of plants, the stamina and pistil of which 
 have the appearance of a pillar in the centre of the 
 flower. 
 
 COLUMNULA. A little column. The name given 
 by botanists to the filament which passes through the 
 middle of the capsule of frondose mosses, to which 
 the seeds are connected ; also called Sphrongidium. 
 
 Colu'rium. (Ilapa to KoWav tov pouv : because it 
 prevents a defluxion.) A tent to thrust into a sore, to 
 prevent a defluxion of humours. 
 
 CO'MA. (From kcj, or kcw, to lie down.) 
 
 In pathology, a propensity to sleep. This word 
 anciently meant any total suppression of the powers 
 
 of sense; but now it means a lethargic drowsi- 
 ness. 
 
 In botany, 1. A fasciculus of leaves on the top of 
 a stem or stipe. It is said to be, 
 
 a. Foliose , when formed of leaves; as in Bromelia 
 ananas. 
 
 b. Frondose , when proceeding from the frofld at the 
 apex of the stipe ; as in Palms. 
 
 c. Bracteal , formed of floral leaves ; as in Laven- 
 dula<stmchas. 
 
 2. Goertner applies this term to the feathery crown 
 of seeds furnished with a capsule. 
 
 Coma somnolentum. Is when the patient conti- 
 nues in a profound sleep ; and, when awakened, im- 
 mediately relapses, without being able to keep open 
 his eyes. 
 
 Coma vigil. A disease where the patients are con- 
 tinually inclined to sleep, but cannot. 
 
 CO'MATA. (Comata, the plural of coma.) An 
 order of the class Neuroses of Cullen’s Nosology, em- 
 bracing diseases that are characterized by a diminu- 
 tion of the powers of voluntary motion, with sleep or 
 the senses impaired. 
 
 COMATOSE. Having a strong propensity to sleep. 
 COMBINATION. The intimate union of the par- 
 ticles of different substances by chemical attraction, 
 so as to form a compound possessed of new and pecu- 
 liar properties. 
 
 COMBUSTIBLE. Having the property of burning. 
 See Combustion. 
 
 COMBU'STIO. (From comburo, to burn.) A burn, 
 or scald. See Burn. 
 
 COMBUSTION. ( Combustio ; from comburo , to 
 burn.) Burning. Among the various operations of 
 chemistry, none acts a more conspicuous part than 
 combustion; and in proportion to its utility in the 
 science, the necessity of thoroughly investigating its 
 nature and mode of action, becomes more obvious to 
 the philosophical chemist. 
 
 Lavoisier' s Theory of Combustion. . 
 Lavoisier’s theory of combustion is founded upon 
 the absorption of oxygen by a combustible body. 
 
 Taking this for granted, it follows that combustion 
 is only the play of affinity between oxygen, the matter 
 of heat, and a combustible body. 
 
 When an incombustible body (a brick for instance) 
 is heated, it undergoes no change, except an augmen- 
 tation of bulk and temperature ; and when left to 
 itself, it soon regains its former state. But when a 
 combustible body is heated to a certain degree, in the 
 open air, it becomes on a sudden intensely hot, and at 
 last emits a copious stream of caloric and light to the 
 surrounding bodies. During this emission, the burn- 
 ing body gradually wastes away. It either disappears 
 entirely, or its physical properties become totally 
 altered. The principal change it suffers, is that of 
 being no longer capable of combustion. If either of 
 these phenomena, namely, the emission of heat and 
 light, and the waste of substance, be wanting, we do 
 not say that a body is undergoing combustion, or that 
 it is burning. It follows, therefore, that every theory 
 of combustion ought to explain the following facts : 
 
 1. Why a burning body is consumed, and its indivi- 
 dualily destroyed. 
 
 2. Why, during the progress of this alteration, heat 
 and light are emitted. 
 
 For the elucidation of these objects, Lavoisier’s 
 theory has laid down the following laws : 
 
 1. Combustion cannot take place without the pre- 
 sence of oxygen, and is more rapid in proportion to 
 the quantity of this agent, in contact with the inflamed 
 body. 
 
 2. In every act of combustion, the oxygen present is 
 consumed. 
 
 3. The weight of the products of every body after 
 combustion, corresponds with the weight of the body 
 before combustion, plus that of the oxygen con- 
 sumed. 
 
 4. The oxygen absorbed by the combustible body 
 maybe recovered from the compound formed, and the 
 weight regained will be equal to the weight which 
 disappeared during the combustion. 
 
 5. In every instance of combustion, light and heat, 
 or fire, are liberated. 
 
 6. In a limited quantity of air, only a certain quan- 
 tity of the combustible body can be burnt. 
 
 7. The air, wherein a body has been burnt, is ren 
 
 249 
 
COM 
 
 COM 
 
 dered unfit for continuing combustion, or supporting 
 animal life. 
 
 Though every case of combustion requires that light 
 and heat should be evolved, yet this process proceeds 
 very differently in different circumstances; hence the 
 terms ignition; or glowing heat; inflammation, or ac- 
 cension ; and detonation , or explosion. 
 
 Ignition takes place when the combustible body is 
 not in an aeriform state. 
 
 Charcoal, pyrophorous, &c. furnish instances of 
 this kind. 
 
 It seems as if the phenomenon of glowing was pecu- 
 liar to those bodies which require a considerable 
 quantity of caloric, to become converted into the 
 gaseous state. 
 
 The disengagement of caloric and light is rendered 
 more evident to the senses in the act of 
 
 Inflammation , or accension. Here the combustible 
 substances are more easily converted into an elastic or 
 aeriform state. Flame, therefore, consists of the in- 
 flammable matter iti the act of combustion in the 
 gaseous state. When all circumstances are favourable 
 to the complete combustion of the products, the flame 
 is perfect ; if this is not the case, part of the com- 
 bustible body, capable of being converted into the 
 gaseous state, passes through the luminous flame un- 
 burnt, and exhibits the appearance of smoke. Soot, 
 therefore, always indicates an imperfect combustion. 
 Hence a common lamp smokes, an Argand’s lamp 
 yields no smoke. 
 
 This degree of combustion is very accurately ex- 
 emplified in the 
 
 Flame of candles. — When a candle is first lighted, 
 which must be done by the application of actual flame, I 
 a degree of heat is given to the wick, sufficient to de- j 
 stroy the affinity of its constituent parts ; part of the 
 tallow is instantly melted, yclatilized, and burnt. As 
 this is destroyed by combustion, another portion melts, 
 rises, and supplies its place, and undergoes a like 
 change. In this way combustion is maintained. The 
 tallow is liquefied as it comes into the vicinity of the 
 flame, and is, by the capillary attraction of the wick, 
 drawn up to supply the place of what is burnt; the 
 unmelted tallow, by this means, forms a kind of cup. 
 
 The congeries of capilary tubes which form the 
 wick is black, because the charcoal of the cotton be- 
 comes predominant, the circumambient air is de- 
 fended by the flame from oxidising it; it therefore re- 
 mains, for a considerable time, in its natural state; 
 but when the wick, by the continual consumption of 
 tallow, becomes too long to support itself in a perpen- 
 dicular position, its upper extremity projects nearly out 
 of the cone of the flame, and there forms a support 
 for an accumulation of soot, which is produced by the 
 imperfect combustion. A candle, in this situation, 
 affords scarcely one-tenth of the light it can otherwise 
 give, and tallow candles, on this account, require con- 
 tinual snuffing. 
 
 But if the candle be made of wax, the wick does 
 not long occupy its place in the middle of the flame ; 
 its thinness makes it bend on one side, when its length 
 is too great for its vertical position ; its extremity 
 comes then into contact with the air, and is completely 
 burnt, or decomposed, except so much ©f it as is de- 
 fended by the continual afflux of the melted wax. 
 This small wick, therefore, performs the office of 
 snuffing itself. The difficult fusibility of wax enables 
 us to use a thinner wick for it than can be used for 
 tallow, which is more fusible. But wax being a sub- 
 stance which contains much more oxygen than tallow 
 or oil, the light it affords is not so luminous. 
 
 Detonation is an instantaneous combustion, accom- 
 panied with a loud report ; it takes place in general 
 when the compounds resulting from the union of two 
 or more bodies, occupy much more or less space than 
 the substances did before their union ; a great impulse 
 is therefore given to the surrounding air, or else a 
 vacuum is formed, and the air rushing in from all 
 sides to fill it up is the cause of the report. 
 
 A mixture of oxygen and hydrogen gases detonates 
 very loud. Gunpowder, fulminating gold, silver, and 
 mercury ; oxygenated muriate of potassa; and various 
 other explosive compounds, are capable of producing 
 very loud detonations. 
 
 With respect to the disengagement of light and 
 caloric. 
 
 By the older chemists, it was universally supposed 
 250 
 
 that the light and heat emitted during combustion, 
 proceeded from the inflammable body ; and this opi- 
 nion would indeed appear unquestionable, while the 
 composition of the atmosphere was imperfectly known. 
 The burning body appeared luminous and felt hot, 
 and no other agent was supposed to be concerned ; 
 the conclusion that the light and heat were evolved 
 from the burning substance, was, therefore, unavoid- 
 able. But when the nature of the astmosphere was 
 ascertained, and when it became evident that part of 
 the air was absorbed during combustion, the former 
 conclusion fell to the ground ; for when twobodies exert 
 a mutual action on each other, it becomes d priori 
 equally probable that the products may be derived 
 from either of them; consequently, the light and heat 
 evolved might proceed either from the one or the 
 other. Whether they proceed fom the atmosphere, 
 or from the combustible body, they must be separated 
 at the part where the combination takes place ; that is, 
 upon the surface of the burning body itself ; and con- 
 sequently it appeared luminous and heated, while the 
 air being invisible escaped observation. 
 
 When the laws of heat became known, at least 
 when it was ascertained that bodies contain at the 
 same temperature, and in equal quantities, either of 
 mass or bulk, unequal quantities of heat, the conclu- 
 sion became probable, that the caloric evolved in com- 
 bustion proceeded rather from the oxygen gas of the 
 atmosphere, than from the combustible body; since 
 the former contains a much larger quantity than the 
 latter. The caloric evolved was therefore supposed 
 to be derived from the condensation of the oxygen gas 
 in the new combination into which it entered. 
 
 Though approaching to the truth, l his explanation 
 is not strictly true. It is not merely from the oxygen 
 gas being condensed that the caloric is evolved, be- 
 cause, in many cases of combustion, the product still 
 exists in the gaseous stale, and in others, the quantity 
 of caloric evolved bears no proportion to the degreeof 
 condensation. Philosophers ascribed this to a change 
 of capacity ; for, in different bodies, the difference in 
 the proportion of the capacities before and after com- 
 bustion, is by no means uniform ; and hence the dif- 
 ference in the quantities of caloric extricated in 
 various cases of combustion. 
 
 This being premised, it remains to explain the origin 
 of the light emitted during combustion ; for although 
 we take it for granted that the caloric is evolved from 
 the oxygen gas, we cannot infer that the light has the 
 same origin. 
 
 It is very probable that light is a constituent part of 
 inflammable bodies ; for it is frequently evolved in 
 combinations when the oxygen is merely transferred 
 from one inflammable substance to another. In those 
 cases it must proceed from the inflammable body. 
 The accension of oils by the affusion of acids, the 
 combustion of metals in the same way, furnish in 
 stances of the kind. 
 
 It seems, therefore, probable, that the light is de- 
 rived from the inflammable substance ; and that the 
 oxygen, combining with the bases of these substances, 
 diseugages the light. 
 
 It may be concluded then, that li<rht enters into the 
 composition of all combustible bodies ; but as we are 
 unable to separate the light, so as to obtain these 
 bodies pure, we treat of them as simple bodies. 
 
 According to this theory, the combustion of phos- 
 phorous in oxygen gas, is, therefore, the effect of a 
 double affinity. The basis of the oxygen gas'unites 
 with the phosphorus, to form phosphoric acid ; and 
 the light disengaged from the phosphorus, together 
 with the heat of the oxygen gas, produces the vivid 
 flame. 
 
 The quantity of light emitted by different bodies is 
 supposed to depend on the quantity contained in them, 
 and on the proportion in which it is united to caloric. 
 
 Such is the theory of combustion of Lavoisier, mo- 
 dified by Gren, Leonardi, and Richter. 
 
 Thomson's Theory of Combustion. 
 
 Though the preceding theory of combustion is sim- 
 ple and beautiful, it appears, from what we are now 
 going to state, to be by no means completely satis- 
 factory. 
 
 It has misled chemists, by confining the term com- 
 bustion to the act of oxygena'ion, and considering 
 that all bodies, during their combustion, combine with 
 oxygen, without at the same time recollecting that this 
 
COM 
 
 latter effect inay take place without any of the phe- 
 nomena usually attendant on combustion ; ami that, 
 though certainly all combustion presupposes the com- 
 bination of oxygen with a base, yet tins combination 
 may be, and repeatedly is, effected where no combus- 
 tion can possibly take place. Nothing can be more 
 evident than the difference which, in numberless in- 
 stances, prevails between the act of oxygenation in 
 bodies and that of combustion, inasmuch as neither 
 the phenomena attending on, nor the results arising 
 from them, are the same. That a distinction there- 
 fore should be made between these processes is ob- 
 vious ; and it is on this account that Dr. Thomson 
 has offered a theory, which considers this subject in 
 a new point of view, and which bids fair to enable 
 us to estimate the phenomena of combustion much 
 better than has hitherto been done. 
 
 According to Dr. Thomson’s theory, all the bodies 
 concerned in combustion are either, 1. Combustibles. 
 — 2. Supporters of combustion. — 3. Incombustibles. 
 
 1. Combustible bodies are those substances which 
 are said, in common language, to burn. During the 
 combustion, they appear to emit light and heat, and, at 
 the same time, gradually waste away. When this 
 change has reached its maximum , the process of com- 
 bustion is at an end. 
 
 The class of combustibles is very numerous ; but 
 all the bodies belonging to it may be subdivided into 
 three sets, namely : 
 
 1. Simple combustibles. 2. Compound combus- 
 tibles. 3. Combustible oxides, &c. 
 
 Simple Combustibles. 
 
 1. Sulphur. 4. Hydrogen gas. 
 
 2. Phosphorus. 5. Ail the metals. 
 
 3. Diamond, or Carbon. 6. Boron. 
 
 Compound Combustibles. 
 
 The compound combustibles consist of compounds, 
 formed by the simple combustibles uniting together, 
 and are of course much more numerous than the sim- 
 ple combustibles. They may be arranged under the 
 five following heads: 
 
 1. Sulphurets. 3. Carburets. 
 
 2. Phosphurets. 4. Alloys. 
 
 5. Sulphuretted, phosphuretted, and carburetted 
 hydrogen. 
 
 The combustible oxides are either simple, having a 
 single base, or compound, having more thap one base. 
 All the simple combustible oxides are by combustion 
 converted into acids. 
 
 The compound combustible oxides are by far the 
 most numerous. 
 
 II. The supporters of combustion are bodies 
 which are not of themselves, strictly speaking, capa- 
 ble of undergoing combustion, but which are abso- 
 lutely necessary for the process ; for no combustible 
 body can burn unless some one or other of them be pre- 
 sent. Whenever they are excluded, combustion 
 ceases. All the supporters of. combustion known at 
 present are oxygen, chlorine, iodine, and the com- 
 pounds which these form with each other, and with 
 azote. . 
 
 There are indeed certain substances besides these, 
 which possess nearly the same properties ; these shall 
 be afterward enumerated under the title of partial 
 supporters. 
 
 III. The incombustible bodies are neither capable 
 of undergoing combustion themselves, nor of support- 
 ing the combustion of those bodies that are; they are 
 therefore not immediately connected with combustion ; 
 though most of them appear to be the results of that 
 process. Azot, the alkalies, earths, &c. come under 
 this division. 
 
 Some of the alkalies and earths possess certain pro- 
 perties in common with combustibles, and are capable 
 of exhibiting phenomena somewhat analogous to com- 
 bustion ; which will he described afterward under 
 the title of semi-combustion. 
 
 In every case of combustion, there must therefore 
 be present a combustible body, and a supporter of 
 combustion. During combustion, the combustible al- 
 ways unites with the supporter. It is this combina 
 tion which occasions the apparent waste and alteration 
 of the combustible. The new compound thus formed 
 is a product of combustion. Every product of com- 
 bustion is either, 1 . an acid , or, 2. an oxide , &c. It is 
 true, indeed, that other bodies sometimes make their 
 appearance during combustion, but these will be found, 
 
 COM 
 
 upon examination, not to be products, nor to have un- 
 dergone combustion. 
 
 Thud one of the two characteristic marks which 
 distinguish combustion, namely, the apparent waste 
 and alteration of the combustible body , has been fully 
 explained. For the explanation of it we are indebted 
 to Lavoisier, as stated before. 
 
 But though the combination of the combustible 
 with oxygen, or other supporter, be a constant part of 
 combustion, yet the facility with which combustibles 
 burn is not proportional to their apparent aliinity for 
 oxygen. 
 
 Phosphorus, for instance, burns more readily than 
 charcoal ; yet charcoal is capable of abstracting oxygen 
 from phosphorus, and of course has a greater athnity 
 for it. Some of the combustible oxides take fire more 
 readily than some of the simple combustibles; alkohoi, 
 tether, and oils, are exceedingly combustible, whereas 
 all the metals require very high temperature when the 
 supporter is air. 
 
 This greater combustibility of combustible oxides is 
 probably owing to the weaker affinity by which their 
 particles are united. Henee they are more easily se- 
 parated than homogeneous particles, and of course 
 combine more readily with oxygen ; those simple com- 
 bustibles which melt easily, or which are in the state 
 of lastic fluids, are also very combustible, because the 
 cohesion between their particles is easily overcome. 
 
 It is owing to the same inferiority in the cohesion of 
 heterogeneous particles, that some of the compound 
 supporters occasion combustion in circumstances 
 when the combustibles would not be acted on by 
 simple supporters. 
 
 Thus phosphorus burns in air at the common tem- 
 perature ; but it does not burn in oxygen gas, unless 
 its temperature be raised. Thus also oils burn rapidly 
 when mixed with nitric acid. Nitrous gas and nitrous 
 oxide constitute exceptions to this rule. 
 
 None of the products of combustion are combus- 
 tible, according to the definition of combustion here 
 given. This want of combustibility is not owing to 
 their being saturated with oxygen; for several of them 
 are capable of combining with an additional dose of it. 
 But, during this combination, no caloric or light is 
 ever emitted; and the compound formed differs essen- 
 tially from a product of combustion ; for by this addi- 
 tional dose of oxygen, the product is converted into a 
 supporter. Hence we see that combustion ought not to 
 be confounded with the combination of a body with 
 oxygen , as was done formerly- 
 
 Combustion, indeed, cannot take place without the 
 combination of oxygen or other supporter ; but oxygen 
 may combine with bodies in different proportions 
 without the phenomena of combustion ; and the pro- 
 duct obtained by combustion is capable of becoming 
 converted into asupporterof combustion; for instance, 
 if lead be melted, and kept so for some time, it be- 
 comes covered with a gray pellicle, or oxide of lead , a 
 product consisting of oxygen and lead ; but if this 
 oxide is suffered to be'heated longer, it absorbs an ad- 
 ditional quantity of oxygen, and becomes converted 
 into a yellow powder, called yellow oxide of lead. If 
 this yellow oxide be again exposed to heat, it absorbs 
 still more oxygen, and becomes converted into red oxide 
 of lead. When the supporters thus formed by the 
 combination of oxygen witli products, are made to 
 support combustion, they do not lose ali their oxygen, 
 but only the additional dose which constituted them 
 supporters. Of course they are again reduced to {heir 
 original state of products of combustion. Hente it 
 follows, that they owe their properties as supporters, 
 not to the whole of the oxygen which they contain, but 
 to the additional dose which constituted them sup- 
 porters. We may therefore call them partial sup- 
 porters; indicating by the term, thht part only of their 
 oxygen is capable of supporting combustion, and not 
 the whole. 
 
 All the partial supporters with which we are ac- 
 quainted, contain a metallic basis; for metallic oxides 
 are the only products at present known, capable of 
 combining with an additional dose of oxygen. It is a 
 circumstance highly deserving attention, that when 
 metals are capable of combining with several doses of 
 oxygen, the product, or oxide formed by combustion, is 
 seldom or never that which contains a maximum of 
 oxygen. 
 
 Thus it is evident that several of the products of 
 
 251 
 
COM 
 
 COM 
 
 combustion are capable of combining with oxygen. 
 
 The incombustibility of products , therefore , is not ow- 
 ing to their want of affinity for oxygen, but to some 
 other cause. 
 
 No product of combustion is capable of supporting 
 combustion. This is not occasioned by any want of 
 affinity to combustible bodies; for several of them are 
 capable of combining with an additional dose of their 
 basis. But by this combination, they lose their pro- 
 perties as products, and are converted into combusti- 
 bles. The process, therefore, differs essentially from 
 combustion. Thus phosphoric acid, a product of 
 combustion, is capable of combining with an addi- 
 tional dose of phosphorus, and forming phosphorous 
 acid, a combustible body. When this last acid is 
 heated in contact with a supporter, it undergoes com- 
 bustion ; but it is only the additional dose of the com- 
 bustible which burns, and the whole is converted into 
 phosphoric acid. Hence we see that it is not the 
 whole basis of these compounds which is combus- 
 tible, but merely the additional dose. The compounds, 
 therefore, formed by the union of a product and com- 
 bustible, may be termed partial combustibles ; indi- 
 cating by the name, that a part only of the base is 
 capable of undergoing combustion. 8ince the pro- 
 ducts of combustion are capable of combining with 
 oxygen, but never exhibit the phenomena of combus- 
 tion, except when they are in the state of partial 
 combustibles, combustible bodies must contain a sub- 
 stance which they lose in burning, and to which they 
 owe their combustibility ; for, alter they have lost it, 
 they unite to oxygen without exhibiting the pheno- 
 mena of combustion. 
 
 Though the products of combustion are not capa- 
 ble of supporting combustion, they not unfrequently 
 part with their oxygen just as supporters do, give it 
 out to combustibles, and convert them into products; 
 but during this process, qo heat or light is ever 
 evolved. Water, for instance, gives out its oxygen 
 to iron, and converts it into the black oxide, a pro- 
 duct. Thus we see that the oxygen of products is 
 capable of converting combustibles into products, just 
 as the oxygen of supporters; but during the combina- 
 tion of the last only, are heat and light emitted. The 
 oxygen of supporters then contain something which 
 the oxygen of products wants. 
 
 Whenever the whole of the oxygen is abstracted 
 from products, the combustibility of their base is re- 
 stored as completely as before combustion; but no 
 substance is capable of abstracting the whole of the 
 oxygen, except a combustible, or a partial combustible. 
 Water, for instance, is a product of combustion, whose 
 base is hydrogen. To restore the combustibility of the 
 hydrogen, we have only to mix water with iron or 
 zinc filings, and an acid ; the metal is oxidized, and 
 the hydrogen gas is evolved as combustible as ever. 
 But no substance, except a combustible, is capable of 
 separating hydrogen gas from water, by combining 
 with its oxygen. Thus we see that combustibles are 
 capable of restoring the combustibility of the bases of 
 products ; but they themselves lose their combustibility 
 by the process, and are converted into products. Com- 
 bustibility, therefore, may be thrown at pleasure from 
 one body to another. 
 
 From these facts it is obvious, that the products of 
 combustion may be formed without combustion ; but 
 in these cases a new combustible is always evolved. 
 The process is merely an interchange of combusti 
 bilitv ; for the combustible is converted into a product 
 only by means of a product. Both the oxygen and 
 the base of the product having undergone combus- 
 tion, have lost something which is essential to combus 
 tion. The process is merely a double decomposition. 
 The product yields its oxygen to the combustible, while 
 at the same time the combustible gives out something 
 to the base of the product; the combustibility of that 
 base then is restored by the loss of its oxygen, and by 
 the restoration of something which it receives from 
 the other combustible thus converted into a product. 
 
 There \s indeed anotlier method of forming the pro- 
 ducts of combustion without actual combustion in 
 certain cases; but the phenomena are much more 
 complicated. This method is to expose them to the 
 action of some of the supporters dissolved in water; 
 especially nitric acid. Thus most of the metallic ox- 
 ides may be formed without combustion by the action 
 of that acid on the metals. Bat, in that case, a new 
 
 supporter is always evolved, namely, nitrous gas; am 
 monia, a new combustible, is also usually formed ; 
 and, not unfrequently, the product is converted into a 
 partial supporter. 
 
 No supporter can be produced by combustion, or 
 by any equivalent process. As several of the support- 
 ers consist of oxygen combined with a base, it follows 
 as a consequence, that oxygen may combine with a 
 base without losing that ingredient, which occasions 
 combustion. The act of combination of oxygen with 
 a base, therefore, is by no means the same with com- 
 bustion. If we take a view of the different support- 
 ers, we shall find that all of them which can be ob- 
 tained artificially, are procured either from other 
 supporters, or by the agency of electricity. 
 
 I. Oxygen gas may be procured from nitric acid, 
 and from several of the partial supporters, as the 
 black oxide of manganese, the red oxides of lead and 
 of mercury. The action of heat is always necessary ; 
 but the process is very different from combustion. 
 
 II. Air, as far as is known at present, cannot be 
 formed artificially. The gas, indeed, which comc9 
 over during part of the usual distillation of nitrate of 
 potassa and sulphuric acid, to obtain nitric acid, re- 
 sembles air very closely. But it is obtained from a 
 supporter. 
 
 III. Nitrous oxide has hitherto been only pro- 
 cured from nitrous gas and nitric acid, (in nitrate of 
 ammonia,) both of which are supporters. 
 
 IV. Nitrous gas can only be procured by the de- 
 composition of nitric acid, a supporter. 
 
 V. Oxymuriatic acid, or Chlorine, can be formed 
 by the action of muriatic acid on the black oxide of 
 manganese, the red oxides of lead, iron, or mercury ; 
 all of which are partial supporters. 
 
 VI. Nitric acid is formed spontaneously upon the 
 surface of the earth, by processes with which we are but 
 imperfectly acquainted ; but which certainly have no 
 resemblance to combustion. Its oxygen is probably 
 furnished by the air, which is a supporter ; at least, it 
 has been observed, that nitrogen and oxygen, at high 
 temperatures, are capable of forming nitric acid. 
 
 This formation of nitric acid by means of electri- 
 city, has been considered as a combustion, but for 
 what reason it is not easy to say : the substance acted 
 upon is not a combustible with a supporter, but a sup- 
 porter alone. Electricity is so far from being equiva- 
 lent to combustion,, that it sometimes acts in a manner 
 diametrically opposite; unburning, if we may use the 
 expression, a substance which has already undergone 
 combustion, and converting a product into a combus- 
 tible and a supporter. Thus it decomposes water, 
 and converts it into oxygen and hydrogen gas ; there- 
 fore it must be capable of supplying the substances 
 which the oxygen and combustible lose when they 
 combine by combustion, and form a product. 
 
 Several of the supporters and partial supporters are 
 capable of combining with combustibles, without un- 
 dergoing decomposition, or exhibiting the phenomena 
 of combustion. In this manner, the yellow oxide of 
 gold combines with ammonia; the red oxide of mer- 
 cury with oxalic acid ; and oxymuriatic acid with am- 
 monia. Thus also nitrate of potassa may be com- 
 bined, or at least intimately mixed, with several com- 
 bustible bodies, as in gunpowder, fulminating powder, 
 &lc. In all these compounds, the oxygen of the sup- 
 porter and the combustible retain the ingredients 
 which render them susceptible of combustion; hence 
 the compound is still combustible. And in conse- 
 quence of the intimate combination of the component 
 parts, the least alteration is apt to destroy the equili- 
 brium which subsists between them ; the consequence 
 is, combustion and the formation of a new compound. 
 Hence these compounds burn with amazing facility, 
 not only when heated, but when triturated, or struck 
 smartly with a hammer. They have therefore re- 
 ceived the name of detonating or fulminating bodies 
 Thus we have fulminating gold, fulminating mercury, 
 fulminating powder, &c. 
 
 Such are the properties of the combustibles, the 
 supporters, and the products ; and such the phenome- 
 na which they exhibit when made to act upon eath 
 other. 
 
 If we compare together the supporters and the pro- 
 ducts, we shall find that they resemble each other in 
 many respects. Both of them contain oxygen, or other 
 supporter, as an essential constituent part; both are 
 
COM 
 
 COM 
 
 eapable of converting combustibles into products ; and 
 several of both combine with combustibles and with 
 additional doses of oxygen. But they differ from each 
 other in their effects on combustibles. The former 
 only produce combustion ; whereas the products con- 
 vert combustibles into products without combustion. 
 Now, as the ultimate change produced upon combus- 
 tibles by both these sets of bodies is the same, and as 
 the substance which combines with the combustibles 
 is in both cases the same, oxygen, for instance, we 
 must conclude that this oxygen in the supporters con- 
 tains something which the oxygen of the products 
 wants, something which separates during the passage 
 of the oxygen from the product to the combustible, 
 and occasions the combustion, or emission of fire, 
 which accompanies this passage. The oxygen of 
 supporters then contains some ingredient whfch the 
 oxygen of products wants. Many circumstances con- 
 cur to render it probable that this ingredient is caloric. 
 
 The combustibles and the products also resemble 
 each other. Both of them contain the same or a 
 similar base ; both frequently combine with combus- 
 tibles, and likewise with oxygen ; but they differ es- 
 sentially in the phenomena which accompany their 
 combination with oxygen. In the one case, fire is 
 emitted ; in the other, not. If we recollect that no 
 substance but a combustible is capable of restoring 
 combustibility to the base of a product, and that at its 
 doing so it always loses its own combustibility ; and if 
 we recollect farther, that the base of a product does not 
 exhibit the phenomena of combustion even when it 
 combines with oxygen, we cannot avoid concluding, 
 that all combustibles contain an ingredient which they 
 lose when converted into products, and that this loss 
 contributes to the fire which makes its appearance 
 during the conversion. Many circumstances contri- 
 bute to render it probable that this ingredient is light. 
 
 If we suppose that the oxygen of supporters con- 
 tains caloric as an essential ingredient, and that light 
 is a component part of all combustibles, the phenome- 
 na of combustion above enumerated, numerous and 
 intricate as they are, admit of an easy and obvious ex- 
 planation. The component parts of the oxygen of 
 supporters are two ; namely, 1. a base, 2. caloric. The 
 component parts of combustibles are likewise two; 
 namely, 1. a base, 2. light. During combustion, the 
 base of the oxygen combines with the base of the com- 
 bustible, and forms the product; while, at the same 
 time, the caloric of the oxygen combines with the light 
 of the combustible, and the compound flies off in the | 
 form of fire. Thus combustion is a double decompo- 
 sition : the oxygen and combustible divide themselves ■ 
 each into two portions, which combine in pairs ; the 
 one compound is the product , and the other the fire , 
 which escapes. 
 
 Hence the reason that the oxygen of products is 
 unfit for combustion. It wants its caloric. Hence the 
 reason that combustion does not take place when oxy- 
 gen combines with products, or with the base of sup- 
 porters. These bodies contain no light. The caloric 
 of the oxygen of course is not separated, and no fire 
 appears. And this oxygen still retaining its caloric, is 
 capable of producing combustion whenever a body is 
 presented which contains light, and whose base has an 
 affinity for oxygen. Hence also the reason why a com- 
 bustible alone can restore combustibility to the base of 
 a product. In all such cases, a double decomposition 
 takes place. The oxygen of the product combines 
 with the base of the combustible, while the light 
 of the combustible combines with the base of the 
 product. 
 
 But the application of this theory to all the different 
 phenomena described above, is so obvious, that it is 
 needless to give any more examples. Let us rather 
 inquire, with the author, into the evidences which-can 
 be brought forward in its support. 
 
 As caloric and light are always emitted during com- 
 bustion, it follows that they must have previously 
 existed in the combustible, the supporter, or in both. 
 
 That thd oxygen of the supporters contains either 
 one or both of these substances, follows incontroverti- 
 bly from a fact already mentioned, namely, that the 
 oxygen of products will not support combustion, while 
 that of supporters will. Hence the oxygen of sup- 
 porters must contain something which the oxygen of 
 the products wants, and this something must be caloric, 
 or light, or both. 
 
 That the oxygen of some of the supporters at least 
 contains caloric, as an ingredient, has been proved, in 
 a atisfactory manner, by the experiments of Craw- 
 ford, Lavoisier, and La Place. Thus the temperature 
 of hot-blooded animats is maintained by the decompo- 
 sition of air. Now, if the oxygen of one supporter 
 contains caloric, the same ingredient must exist in the 
 oxygen of every supporter, because all of them are 
 obviously in the same state. Hence we conclude that 
 the oxygen of every supporter contains caloric as an 
 essential ingredient. 
 
 The light emitted during combustion must either 
 proceed from the combustible or the supporter. That 
 it proceeds from the combustible, must appear pretty 
 obvious, if we recollect that the colour of the light 
 emitted during combustion varies, and that this varia- 
 tion usually depends, not upon the supporter, but upon 
 the combustible. Thus charcoal burns with a red 
 flame, sulphur with a blue or violet, zinc with a green- 
 ish white, &c. 
 
 The formation of combustibles in plants, obviously 
 requires the presence and agency of light. The leaves 
 of plants emit oxygen gas, when exposed to the sun’s 
 rays, but never in the shade, or in the dark. 
 
 Besides vegetation, we are acquainted with two 
 other methods of unburning products, or of converting 
 them iiuo products and combustibles, by exposing them, 
 in certain circumstances, to the agency of fire, or of 
 electricity. The oxides of gold, mercury, &c. when 
 heated to redness, are decomposed, oxygen gas is emit- 
 ted, and the pure metal remains behind. In this case, 
 the necessary caloric and light must be furnished by 
 the fire ; a circumstance which explains why such re- 
 ductions always require a red heat. When carbonic 
 acid is made to pass repeatedly over red-hot charcoal, 
 it combines with a portion of charcoal, and is con- 
 verted into gaseous oxide of carbon. If this gas be a 
 combustible oxide, the base of the carbonic acid and 
 its oxygen must have been supplied with light and 
 caloric from the fire; but if it be a partial combusti- 
 ble , it is merely a compound of carbonic acid and 
 charcoal : which of the two it is, remains still to be 
 ascertained. 
 
 Electricity decomposes water, and converts it into 
 oxygen gas and hydrogen gas ; it must, therefore, sup- 
 ply the heat and the light which these bodies lost when 
 converted into a product. 
 
 These facts, together with the exact correspondence 
 of the theory given above with the phenomena of com- 
 bustion, render it so probable, that Dr. Thompson has 
 ventured to propose it as an additional step towards a 
 full explanation of the theory of combustion. Every 
 additional experiment has served to confirm it more 
 and more. It even throws light upon the curious ex- 
 periments of the accension of metals with sulphur, 
 which succeed in vacuo, under mercury, in nitrogen 
 gas, &c. 
 
 Dr. Thompson has noticed, that the same emission 
 of caloric and light, or o l' fire, takes place when melted 
 sulphur is made to combine with polassa, or with lime, 
 in a crucible or glass tube, and likewise when melted 
 phosphorus is made to combine with lime heated to 
 redness. He supposes that, in all probability, barytes 
 and strontia exhibit the same phenomenon when com- 
 bined with melted sulphur or phosphorus ; and per- 
 haps some of the metals when combined with phos- 
 phorus. 
 
 The phenomena Dr. Thompson explains thus: — The 
 sulphur and phosphorus are in the melted state, and 
 therefore contain caloric as an ingredient; the alka- 
 lies, earths, and metals which produce the phenomenon 
 in question, contain light as an essential ingredient. 
 The sulphur, or phosphorus, combines with the base of 
 the metal, earth, or alkali ; while at the same time, 
 the caloric , to which the sulphur or phosphorus owed 
 its fluidity, combines with the light of the metal, earth, 
 or alkali; and the compound flies off under the form 
 of fire. 
 
 Thus the process is exactly the same with combus- 
 tion, excepting as far as regards the product. The 
 melted sulphur, or phosphorus, acts the part of the 
 supporter , while the metal, earth, or alkali, occupies 
 the place of the combustible. The first furnishes calo- 
 ric, the second light, while the base of each combines 
 together. Hence we see that the base of sulphurets 
 and phosphurets resembles the base of products in 
 being destitute of light; the formation of these bodies 
 
 253 
 
COM 
 
 COM 
 
 exhibiting the separation of fire like combustion , but 
 tl*e product differing from a product of combustion in 
 being destitute of oxygen, Dr. Thompson distinguishes 
 the process by the title of semi-combustion; indicating 
 by the term, that it possesses one half of the charac- 
 teristic marks of combustion, but is destitute of the 
 other half. 
 
 The only part of this theory which requires proof 
 is, that light is a component part of the earths and al- 
 kalies. But as potassa and lime are the only bodies 
 of that nature, which we are certain to be capable of 
 exhibiting the phenomena of semi-combustion, the 
 proofs must of necessity be confined to them. That 
 lime contains light as a component part, has been long 
 known. Meyer and Pelletier observed long ago, that 
 when water is poured upon lime, not only heat but 
 light is emitted. Light is emitted also abundantly, 
 when sulphuric acid is poured upon magnesia, or upon 
 lime, potassa, or soda, freed from the water of crys- 
 tallization. In all thfese cases, a semi- combustion takes 
 place. The water and the acid being solidified, give 
 out caloric , while the lime or potassa gives out light. 
 
 That lime, during its burning, combines with light, 
 and that light is a component part of lime, is demon- 
 strated by the following experiment, for which we are 
 indebted to Scheele. 
 
 Fluor spar (fluate of lime) has the property oT phos- 
 phorescing strongly when heated, but the experiment 
 does not succeed twice with the same specimen. After 
 it has been once heated sufficiently, no subsequent 
 heat Will cause it to phosphoresce. Now phosphores- 
 cence is merely the emission of light; light of course 
 is a component part of fluor spar, and heat has the 
 property of separating it. But the phosphorescing 
 quality of the spar may be again recovered to it, or, 
 which is the same thing, the light which the spar had 
 lost may be restored by the following process : — 
 
 Decompose the fluate of lime by sulphuric acid, and 
 preserve the fluoric acid separate. Boil the sulphate 
 of lime thus formed, with a sufficient quantity of car- 
 bonate of soda; a double decomposition takes place; 
 sulphate of soda remains in solution, and carbonate of 
 lime precipitates. Ignite this precipitate in a crucible, 
 till it is reduced to lime, and combine it with the fluoric 
 acid to which it was formerly united. The fluor spar 
 thus regenerated, phosphoresces as at first. Hence the 
 lime, during its ignition, must have combined with 
 ’tight. 
 
 That potassa contains light, may be proved in the 
 same manner as the existence of that body in lime. 
 Now, as potassa is deprived of its carbonic acid by 
 lime, the Doctor supposes that the process must be a 
 double decomposition ; namely, that the base of the 
 lime combines with carbonic acid, while its light com- 
 bines with the potassa. 
 
 These remarks on seini-combustion might easily be 
 much enlarged upon: for it is obvious, that whenever 
 a liquid combines with a solid containing light, and 
 the product is a solid body, something analogous to 
 semi-combustion must take place. 
 
 COMEDO. (From comedo , a glutton.) The come- 
 dones of old writers are a sort of worm which eats 
 into the skin and devours the flesh. 
 
 CO'MFREY. See Symphytum. 
 
 Comi's di. The gum-arabic. 
 
 Comi'ste. The epilepsy. This name arose from 
 the frequency of persons being seized with tills disor- 
 der, while in the assemblies called Comilia. 
 
 Comiti'ssa. A countess. Some preparations are 
 distinguished by this name; as Pulvis Comitiss'ce de 
 Cantia , the Countess of Kent’s powder. Also the 
 Cinchona was called Pulvis Comitissce. 
 
 Commage’num. (From Commagene , a place in Syria, 
 whence it was brought.) Syrian ointment, mentioned 
 by Galen. 
 
 COMMANDUCA'TIO. (From commanduco, to eat.) 
 The act of mastication, or chewing. 
 
 Comma'nsum. (From commando , to eat.) A mas- 
 ticatory. A medicine put into the mouth and chewed, 
 to promote a discharge of phlegm, or saliva. 
 
 Commendato'rius. (From commendo, to recom- 
 mend.) An epithet of the traumatic balsam, tinctura 
 Remoes composita , from its singular virtues and Use- 
 fulness. 
 
 Co'mmi. Gum. When alone it signifies gum- 
 arabic. The /coppt \tvKov , mentioned by Hippocrates 
 in his De Morb. Mulieb., is gum-arabic. 
 
 254 
 
 COMMISSU'RA. (From committo, to join toge- 
 ther.) A suture, juncture, or joint. A term applied 
 in anatomy to the corners of the lips, where they meet 
 together; and also to certain parts of the brain which 
 go across and join one hemisphere to the other. 
 
 Commi$sura anterior cerebri. The white nerve- 
 like substance which crosses the anterior part of the 
 third ventricle of the brain, immediately above the 
 infundibulum, and between the anterior crura of the 
 fornix ; uniting one hemisphere of the brain with the 
 other. 
 
 CoMMISSURA MAGNA CEREBRI. The COrpUS Callo- 
 sum of the brain is so termed by some writers. 
 
 CoMMisshRA posterior cerebri. A white nerve- 
 like substance, which passes from one hemisphere of 
 the brain across to the other, immediately over the 
 opening of the aqueduct of Sylvius, in the posterior 
 part of’ the third ventricle of the brain, and above the 
 corpora quadrigemina. 
 
 Commu'nicant. (From communico , t6 make par- 
 take.) A term applied by Bellini, to fevers of two 
 kinds afflicting the same person, wherein as one goes 
 off’ the other immediately succeeds- 
 
 Compa'ges. (From compingo, to put together.) A 
 suture, or joint. A commissure. 
 
 COMPA RATIVE. That which illustrates by com- 
 paring with the human body: applied to anatomy and 
 physiology. See Anatomy. 
 
 Compeba. See Piper Cubeba. 
 
 Complete Flower. See Flos. 
 
 Completion. A term used by the ancient writers 
 in various acceptations ; but latterly it signifies only 
 the same as Plethora. 
 
 COMPLE'XUS. (From complector, to comprise.) 
 Complexus K s'eu biventer cervicis of Albinus. Dorso 
 trachelon occipital of Dumas. A muscle situated on 
 the back part of the neck, that draws the head back- 
 wards, and to one side : and when both act, they draw 
 the head directly backward. It arises from the trans- 
 verse processes of the seven superior vertebra of the 
 back, and four inferior of the neck, by as many dis- 
 tinct tendinous origins ; in its ascent, it receives a 
 fleshy slip from the spinous process of the first verte- 
 bra of the back: from these different origins it runs 
 upwards, and is every where intermixed with tendi- 
 nous fibres. It is inserted, tendinous and fleshy, into 
 the inferior edge of the protuberance in the middle of 
 the os occipitis, and into a part of the curved line that 
 runs forwards from that protuberance. It draws the 
 head backwards. 
 
 Complexus minor. See Trachelo-masloideus. 
 
 COMPOSITUS. Compound. The result or effect 
 of a composition of different things ; or that which 
 arises from them. It stands opposed to simple. In 
 botany, applied to leaves and flowers. See Flos , and 
 Folium. 
 
 COMPOUND. See Compositus. 
 
 Compound affinity. See Attraction. 
 
 COMPRESSION. {Compressio ; from comprimo , 
 to press together.) A diseased state of the body, or of 
 a part, the effect of something pressing upon it. The 
 term is generally applied to the brain. Compression 
 of the brain should be distinguished from concussion 
 and inflammation. When the brain is compressed 
 either by bone, extravasaled blood, or any other fluid, 
 there is a general insensibility, the eyes are half open, 
 the pupils dilated and motionless, even when a candle 
 is brought near the eye ; the retina is insensible ; the 
 limbs relaxed ; the breathing stertorous ; the pulse 
 slow, and, according to Abernethy, less subject to 
 intermission than in cases of concussion. Nor is the 
 patient ever sick, when the pressure on the brain, and 
 the general insensibility, are considerable ; for the 
 very action of vomiting betrays an irritability in the 
 stomach ami oesophagus. 
 
 COMPRE SSOR. ( Compressor ; from comprimo, to 
 press together.) A name applied to those muscles 
 which press together the parts on which they act. 
 
 Compressor naris. Rinceus vel nasalis of Doug- 
 las. Transversalis vel myrtiformis of Winslow. Di- 
 latores alarum nasi of Cowper ; and Maxillo narinal 
 of Dumas. A muscle of the nose, that compresses the 
 ala; towards the septum nasi, particularly when we 
 want to smell acutely. It also corrugates the nose, and 
 assists in expressing certain passions. It arises, by a 
 narrow beginning, from the root of the ala nasi exter- 
 nally, and spreads into a number of thin, separata 
 
CON 
 
 CON 
 
 fibres, which run up along the cartilage in an obliqhe 
 maimer towards the back of the nose, where it joins 
 with its fellow, and is inserted into the narrow ex- 
 tremiiy of the os nasi, and nasal process of the supe- 
 rior maxillary bone. 
 
 COMPRESSUS. Compressed; flattened laterally; 
 applied to leaves. See Leaf. 
 
 COMPTONITE. A new mineral first brought into 
 this country by Lord Compton, and found in drusy 
 cavities, in ejected masses, on Mount Vesuvius. 
 
 Compu'nctio. (From compungo , to prick.) A punc- 
 ture. 
 
 CONA'RIUM. (From kmvos'. so named from its 
 conical shape.) A cone. See Pineal gland, 
 
 Concau'sa. (From com, with, and causa , a cause.) 
 A cause which co-operates with another in the pro- 
 duction ol a disease. 
 
 CpNCAVliS. Hollow; depressed in the middle. 
 Applied to leaves, petals, &c. depressed in their cen- 
 tre, owing, as it were, to a tightness in some part of 
 the circumference ; as in Cyamus nelumbo , and the 
 petals of the Galanthus niuulus. 
 
 C©NCENTRA'TION. {Concentratio ; from con , 
 and centrum , a centre.) The volatilizing of part of 
 the water of fluids, in order to improve their strength. 
 The matter to be concentrated, therefore, must be of 
 superior fixity to water. This operation is performed 
 on some acids, particularly the sulphuritj and phos- 
 phoric. It is also employed in solutions of alkalies and 
 neutral salts. 
 
 CONCENTRIO. Bulbus concentricus. A concen- 
 tric bulb, is one of the laminated kind, well illustrated 
 in the common onion, Allium cepa. 
 
 CONCEPT ACULUM. A former name for what is 
 now called in botany feceptaculum. 
 
 CONCE PTION. ( Conceptio ; from concipio , to 
 conceive.) The impregnation of the ovulum in the 
 female ovarium, by the subtile prolific aura of the 
 semen virile. In order to have a fruitful coition, it is 
 necessary that the semen be propelled into the uterus, 
 or vagina, so that its fecundating vapour shali be con- 
 veyed through the Fallopian tube to the ovarium : it is 
 also necessary that there be a certain state of the ova- 
 rium of the female in order to impregnate it ; which 
 is, that the ovum shall be mature, and embraced by 
 the fimbris of the Fallopian tube, to convey that vivi- 
 fying principle to the ovum. See Generation. 
 
 CO'NCHA. ( Concha , Koyx a liquid measure 
 
 among the Athenians.) A term applied by anatomists 
 to several parts of the body ; as the hollow of the ear, 
 the spongy bones of the nose, &c. 
 
 Concha auricul/e. See Auricula. 
 
 Concha auris. The hollow part of the cartilage of 
 the outer ear. 
 
 Concha margaritifera. The shell from which 
 pearls are obtained. See Margarita. 
 
 Concha narium. The turbinated portion of the 
 ethmoid bone, and the inferior spongy bones of the 
 nose, which are covered by the Schneiderian mem- 
 brane, are so termed. 
 
 CO'NCHUS. (From Koyxn-< a shell ; so named from 
 their likeness to a shell.) The cranium, and the cavity 
 of the eye. 
 
 [CONCH OLITE. See Organic relics.'] 
 
 Conci'dkns. (From concido, to decay.) 1. A 
 decrease of bulk in the whole or any part of the 
 body. 
 
 2. A diminution of a tumour. 
 
 Concoagcla'tio. (From con , and coagulo , to co- 
 agulate together.) The coagulation or crystallization 
 of different salts, first dissolved together in the same 
 fluid. 
 
 CONCO'CTIO. (From concoquo, to digest.) I. Con- 
 coction ; digestion. This term \vas formerly very 
 generally used to express that operation of nature upon 
 nioibid matter which renders it fit to be separated 
 from, the healthy fluid. 
 
 2. The alteration which the food undergoes in the 
 priime vise. 
 
 Concrema'tio. (From con , and cremo , to burn to- 
 gether.) Calcination. 
 
 CONCRE TION. {Conor etio ; from concresco, to 
 grow together.) 
 
 1. The condensation of any fluid substance into 
 a more solid consistence. 
 
 2. The growing together of parts which, in a natu- 
 ral state, are separate. 
 
 ' CONCU'RSUS. (From concurro, to meet together . ) 
 The congeries or collection of symptoms which, con- 
 stitute and distinguish the particular disease. 
 
 CONCU SSION. (From concutio, to shake toge- 
 ther.) Concussion of the brain. Various alarming 
 symptoms, followed sometimes by the most fatal con- 
 sequences, are found to attend great violence offered 
 to the head; and upon the strictest examination, both 
 of the living and the dead, neither fissure, fracture, 
 nor extravasation of any kjnd can be discovered. The 
 same symptoms and the same events are met with, 
 when the head lias received no injury at all ab externo, 
 but has only been violently shaken ; nay, when only 
 the body, or general frame, has seemed to have sus- 
 tained the violence. The symptoms attending a con- 
 cussion, are generally in proportion to the degree of 
 violence which the brain itself has sustained, and 
 which, indeed, is cognizable only by the symptoms. 
 If the concussion be very great, all sense and power of 
 motion are immediately abolished, and death follows 
 soon ; but between this degree and that slight cpnfusion 
 (or stunning, as it is called,) which attends most vio- 
 lences done to the head, there are many shades. The 
 following is Abernethy’s description of the symptoms 
 of concussion, which he is of opinion, may be divided 
 into three stages. 
 
 The first is that state of insensibility and derange- 
 ment of the bodily powers which immediately suc- 
 ceeds the accident. While it lasts, the patient scarcely 
 feels any injury that may be inflicted on him. His 
 breathing is difficult, but in general without stertor ; 
 his pulse intermitting, and his extremities cold. But 
 such a state cannot last long ; it goes off gradually, 
 and is succeeded by another, which is considered as 
 the second stage of concussion. In this, the pulse and 
 respiration become better, and, though not regularly 
 performed, are sufficient to maintain life, and to diffuse 
 warmth over tire extreme parts of the body. The 
 feeling of the patient is now so far restored, that he is 
 sensible of his skin being pinched ; but he lies stupid 
 and inattentive to slight external impressions. As the 
 effects of concussion diminish, he becomes capable of 
 replying to questions put to him in a loud tone of 
 voice, especially when they refer to his chief suffering 
 at the time, as pain in the head, &c.; otherwise he 
 answers incoherently, and as if his attention was 
 occupied by something else. As long as the stupor 
 remains, the inflammation of the brain seems to be 
 moderate ; but as the former abates, the latter seldom 
 fails to increase ; and this constitutes the third stage, 
 which is the most important of the series of effects 
 proceeding from a concussion. 
 
 These several stages vary considerably in their de- 
 gree and duration ; but more or less of each will be 
 found to take place in every instance where the brain 
 has been violently shaken. Whether they bear any 
 certain proportion to each other or not, is not known ; 
 indeed, this will depend upon such a variety of circum- 
 stances in the constitution, the injury, and the after 
 treatment, that it must be difficult to determine. 
 
 To distinguish between an extrav asation and a con- 
 cussion by the symptoms only, Mr. Potts says, is fre- 
 quently a very difficult matter ; sometimes an impossi- 
 ble one. The similarity of the effects, in some cases, 
 and the very small space of time which may intervene 
 between the going off of the one and accession of the 
 other, render this a very nice exercise of the judgment. 
 The first stunning or deprivation of sense, w'hether 
 total or partial, may be from either, and no man can 
 tell from which ; but when these first symptoms have 
 been removed, or have spontaneously disappeared, if 
 such patient is again oppressed with drowsiness, or 
 stupidity, or total or partial loss of sense, it then be- 
 comes probable that the first complaints were from 
 concussion, and that the latter are from extravasation ; 
 and the greater the distance of time between the two, 
 the greater is the probability not only that an extrava- 
 sation is the cause, but that the extravasation is of 
 the limpid kind, made gradatim, and within the 
 brain. 
 
 Whoever seriously reflects on the nature of these 
 two causes of evil within the cranium, and considers 
 them as liable to frequent combination in the same 
 subject, and at the same time considers that, in many 
 instances, no degree of information can be obtained 
 from the only person capable of giving it, (the patient) 
 will immediately be sensible how very difficult a part 
 
CON 
 
 a practitioner has to act in many of these cases, and 
 how very unjust it must be to call that ignorance 
 which is only a just diffidence arising from the obscu- 
 rity of the subject, and the impossibility of attaining 
 materials to form a clear judgment. 
 
 Abernethy observes, that in cases of simple concus- 
 sion, the insensibility is not so great, as where com- 
 pression exists, the pupils are more contracted, the 
 muscles less relaxed, little or no stertor attends, but 
 the pulse is very intermitting, and in slight cases there 
 is often considerable sickness. 
 
 Very different modes of treating these accidents 
 have been practised, and no doubt the same means 
 should not be pursued indiscriminately. Much must 
 depend on the state of the patient, when he received 
 the injury, the degree of this, the time which has 
 elapsed since, and other circumstances. Abernethy 
 considers, that in the first stage little should be done ; 
 that the stimulants often employed may be even inju- 
 rious ; but more especially so in the second stage, in- 
 creasing the tendency to inflammation ; and where 
 this has come on, that the antiphlogistic plan must be 
 actively pursued. However, a moderate abstraction 
 of blood, general or topical, will be commonly proper 
 at first, where the habit will allow it, as congestion 
 may be suspected, and to obviate inflammation, espe- 
 cially where the person was intoxicated at the time of 
 the accident ; and the effect of this measure may influ- 
 ence the subsequent treatment. If the pulse rose after 
 it, and the patient became more sensible, we should be 
 led to pursue the evacuating plan, taking perhaps 
 more blood, exhibiting active cathartics, as the bowels 
 will be found very torpid, applying cold lotions to the 
 head, &c. These means, however, will be especially 
 called for, when marks of inflammation appear. 
 Sometimes brisk emfetics have been very beneficial, as 
 sulphate of zinc, <fcc. : they are particularly recom- 
 mended, where the person was under the influence of 
 anger ; or the stomach full, when the accident hap- 
 pened; but they are liable to objection, where there 
 are marks of congestion, or increased action in the 
 vessels of the head. If bleeding should lower the 
 pulse, and render the patient worse, evacuations must 
 not be pursued ; it may be better generally to wait the 
 gradual return of sensibility, unless the torpor be 
 alarming, like a state of syncope : in which case, or if 
 it continue very long, stimulants appear justified, as 
 ammonia, or others of transient operation, with a blis- 
 ter to the head, to restore some degree of sensibility. 
 If, in the sequel, marks of irritation appear, as spasms 
 or convulsions, opium joined with antimony, or in the 
 form of Dover’s powder, will probably be useful, the 
 necessary evacuations being premised, and the warm 
 bath. In all cases the head should be kept quiet; as 
 the patient is convalescent, tonics, and the shower- 
 bath may be employed with advantage; and it will 
 be particularly necessary to avoid great bodily ex- 
 ertion, stimulating liquors, &c. Should paralytic 
 symptoms remain, stimulants, general or local, may 
 be required. Where alarming symptoms follow an 
 injury to the head, extravasation may be suspected : 
 and the operation of trepanning, skilfully performed, 
 will do no harm to the patient, but may materially 
 relieve, even by the loss of blood attending. 
 
 CONDENSA TION. (Condensatio ; from condenso, 
 to make thick.) A thickening of any fluid. 
 
 CONDIME'NTUM. (From condio, to preserve, or 
 season.) A condiment, preserve, or sweetmeat. 
 
 Condu'ctio. (From conduco, to draw along.) In 
 Ccelius Aurelianus, it is a spasm, or convulsion, draw- 
 ing the muscles out of their proper positions. 
 
 CONDUCTOR. (From conduco , to lead, or guide.) 
 A surgical instrument, the use of which is to direct the 
 knife in certain operations. It is more commonly 
 called a director. 
 
 CONDUPLICATUS. Folded. Applied to leaves, 
 when the margins are clapped flatly together ; as in 
 Roseau purpurea , and the bases of sword-shaped 
 leaves. See Leaf. 
 
 CO'NDYLE. ( Condylus ; from kovSv, an ancient 
 cup, shaped like a joint.) A round eminence of a 
 bone in any of the joints. 
 
 CONDYLO MA. ( Condyloma , atis. n.; from kov 
 iv\os, a tubercle, or knot.) A soft, wart-like excres- 
 cence, that appears about the anus and pudendum of 
 both sexes. There are several species of condylo- 
 mata, which have received names from their appear- 
 236 
 
 CON 
 
 ances ; as ficus, crysta, thymus , from their resem 
 blance to a fig, &c. 
 
 CONE. See StroMlus. 
 
 Conei'on. (From wav, to turn round.) In Hip- 
 pocrates it imports hemlock. It is said to be thus 
 named, because it produces a vertigo in those who 
 take it inwardly. See Conium. 
 
 Cone'ssi cortex. See Nerium antidysenteri- 
 cum. 
 
 CONFE'CTION. ( Confectio , oni$. f. ; from con- 
 ficio, to make up.) A confection. In general, it 
 means any thing made up with sugar. The term, in 
 the new London Pharmacopoeia, includes those arti- 
 cles which were formerly called electuaries and con- 
 serves, between which there do not appear to be suffi- 
 cient grounds to make a distinction. 
 
 [“ Confections are soft solids, in the composition of 
 which sugar forms a principal article. The term in- 
 cludes what have been called conserves , made from 
 recent vegetable substances, beaten with sugar as a 
 preservative ; and electuaries , which were formed of 
 dry powders, &c. brought to a proper consistence 
 with syrup, either to facilitate their deglutition, or to 
 conceal their taste.” — Big. Mat. Med. 
 
 The Pharmacopoeia of the United States has the 
 following : — Confectio aromatica , Confectio aurantii 
 corticis , Confectio cassia , Confectio rosa, Confectio 
 scammonia , Confectio senna. A.] 
 
 Confectio amygdalarum. Confection of almonds. 
 Take of sweet almonds, an ounce ; Acacia gum pow- 
 dered, a drachm ; refined sugar, half an ounce. The 
 almonds having been previously macerated in water 
 and their external coat removed, beat the whole to 
 gether, until they are thoroughly incorporated. It has 
 been objected to the almond mixture, which is an article 
 of very general use, that it requires considerable time 
 for its extemporaneous preparation, and that it spoils, 
 and cannot be kept when it is made. This will be 
 obviated by the present form, which does keep for a 
 sufficient length of time, and rubs down into the mix- 
 ture immediately. 
 
 Confectio aromatica. This preparation was for- 
 merly called Confectio cardiaca. Confectio Rcleigk- 
 ana. Take of cinnamon bark, nutmegs, of each two 
 ounces ; cloves, an ounce ; cardamom seeds, half an 
 ounce; saffron dried, two ounces; prepared shells, six- 
 teen ounces; refined sugar powdered, two pounds; 
 water, a pint. Reduce the dry substances, mixed to- 
 gether, to very fine powder ; then add the water gra- 
 dually, and mix the whole, until it is incorporated. 
 This preparation is now much simplified by the Lon- 
 don college. It is an excellent medicine, possessing 
 stimulant, antispasmodic, and adstringent virtues ; and 
 is exhibited with these views to children and adults, 
 in a vast variety of diseases, mixed with other medi- 
 cines. It may be given in doses of 10 gr. to a 
 drachm. 
 
 Confectio aurantiorum. Conserva corticis exte- 
 rioris aurantii hispalensis. Conserva flavedinus cor- 
 ticum aurantiorum. Take of fresh external rind of 
 oranges, separated by rasping, a pound ; refined sugar, 
 three pounds. Bruise the rind with a wooden pestle, 
 in a stone mortar ; then, after adding the sugar, bruise 
 it again, until the whole is thoroughly incorporated. 
 This is well calculated to form the basis of a tonic and 
 stomachic confection, and may be given alone in 
 doses of from two to five drachms, twice or three 
 times a day. 
 
 Confectio cardiaca. See Confectio aromatica. 
 
 Confectio cassi.f. Electuarium cassia. Electu- 
 arium e cassia. Confection of cassia. Take of fresh 
 cassia pulp, half a pound ; manna, two ounces ; tama- 
 rind pulp, an ounce ; syrup of roses, half a pint. 
 Bruise the manna ; melt it in the syrup by a water- 
 bath ; then mix in the pulps, and evaporate down to a 
 proper consistence. This is a very elegant, pleasant, 
 and mild aperient for the feeble, and for children. 
 Dose from two drachms to an ounce. 
 
 Confectio opii. Confectio opiata. Philonium. 
 Londinense. Philonium Romanum. Confection of 
 opium. Take of hard opium powdered, six drachms; 
 long pepper, an ounce ; ginger root, two ounces ; cara- 
 way-seeds, three ounces ; syrup, a pint. Rub together 
 the opium and the syrup previously heated ; then add 
 the remaining articles reduced to powder, and mix. 
 To the credit of modern pharmacy, this is the only one 
 that remains of all those complicated and confused 
 
CON 
 
 preparations called mithridate, theriaca, &c. ; it more 
 nearly approximates, in its composition, the philonium 
 than any other, and may be considered as an effectual 
 substitute for them in practice. This very warm and 
 stimulating confection is admirably calculated to re- 
 lieve diarrhoea, or spasms of the stomach and bowels, 
 and is frequently ordered in doses of from 10 grs. to 
 half a drachm. About 30 grains contain one of' 
 opium. 
 
 Confectio piperis NiGRi. Confection of black 
 pepper. Take ©f black pepper ; elecampane, of each 
 a pound ; fennel seeds, three pounds ; honey ; refined 
 sugar, of each two pounds. Rub the dry ingredients 
 together, so as to reduce them to a very fine powder ; 
 then, having added the honey, rub them again, so that 
 the whole may incorporate. This confection is given 
 internally against a relaxed condition of the extremity 
 of the rectum, producing partial prolapse, and against 
 that piley state which results from weakness. A 
 similar compound has been long celebrated and sold 
 under the name of Ward’s paste. 
 
 Confectio ros® canin®. Conserva cynosbati. 
 Conserva fructus cynosbati. Conserve of hips. Con- 
 fection of dog-rose. Take of dog-rose pulp, a pound ; 
 refined sugar powdered, twenty ounces. Expose the 
 pulp in a water bath to a gentle heat ; then add the 
 sugar gradually, and rub them together until they are 
 thoroughly incorporated. Thjj. preparation is cooling 
 and adstringent ; it is seldom given alone, but mostly 
 joined to some other medicine, in the form of linctus, 
 or electuary. 
 
 Confectio ros® gallic®. Conserva rosm. Con- 
 serva rosarum rubrarum. Conserve of red rose. 
 Take of the petals of the red rose, before it is expanded, 
 and without the claws, a pound ; refined sugar, three 
 pounds. Bruise the petals in a stone mortar; then, 
 having added the sugar, beat them again together, until 
 they are thoroughly incorporated. This is an excel- 
 lent sub-astringent composition. Rubbed down with 
 water, it forms an excellent drink, with some lemon 
 juice, in haemorrhagic complaints; it may also be 
 given with vitriolated zinc, in the form of an electuary. 
 
 Confectio rut®. Electuariumebaccis lauri. Con- 
 fection of rue. Take of rue leaves dried, caraway 
 seeds, bay-berries, of each an ounce and a half ; saga- 
 penum, half an ounce; black pepper, two drachms; 
 clarified honey, sixteen ounces. Rub the dry articles 
 together, into a very fine powder ; then add the honey, 
 and mix the whole. Its use is confined to clysters. 
 
 Confectio scammOne®. Electuarium scammonii. 
 Electuarium e scammonio. Electuarium caryocbsti- 
 num. Confection of scammony. Take of scammony 
 gum resin powdered, an ounce and a half; cloves 
 bruised, ginger root powdered, of each, six drachms ; 
 oil of caraway, half a drachm ; syrup of roses, as 
 much as is sufficient. Rub the dry articles together, 
 into very fine powder ; next rub them again while the 
 syrup is gradually added ; then add the oil of caraway, 
 and mix the whole well together. This is a strong 
 stimulating cathartic, and calculated to remove worms 
 fr am the primae vise, with which view it is mostly ex- 
 hibited. Dose from 3 ss. to 3j. 
 
 Confectio senn®. Electuarium sennee. Electu- 
 arium lenitivum. Confection of senna. Take of senna 
 leaves, eight ounces; figs, a pound; tamarind pulp, 
 pulp of prunes, cassia pulp, of each half a pound ; 
 coriander seeds, four ounces; liquorice root, three 
 ounces ; refined sugar, two pounds and a half. Pow- 
 der the senna leaves with the coriander seeds, and 
 separate, by sifting ten ounces of the mixed powder. 
 Boil the remainder with the figs and the liquorice-root, 
 in four pints of water, until it be reduced to half ; then 
 press out and strain the liquor. Evaporate the liquor, 
 until a pint and a half only remains of the whole ; 
 then add the sugar, to make syrup. Lastly, mix the 
 pulps gradually with the syrup, and, having added the 
 sifted powder, mix the whole together. This is a 
 mild and elegant aperient, well adapted for pregnant 
 women, and those whose bowels are easily moved. 
 Dose, 3ss. fss. 
 
 CONFERTUS. Clustered, or crowded together: 
 applied to leaves. See Leaf. 
 
 CONFE RVA. (From conferveo , to knit together.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linntean sys- 
 tem. Class, Crypto garni a; Order, Algee. 
 
 2. A kind of moss: named from its use formerly in 
 healing broken bones. 
 
 CON 
 
 Conferva helminthocortos. See Corallina cor- 
 
 sicana. 
 
 Conferva rivalis. This plant, Conferva; jila- 
 mentis simplicissimus cequalibus longissimus, of Lin- 
 naeus, has been recommended in cases of spasmodic 
 asthma, phthisis, &c. on account of the great quantity 
 of vital air it contains. 
 
 CONFIRM A'NTI A. (From con, and firmo, to 
 
 strengthen.) 1. Restoratives. 
 
 2. Medicines which fasten the teeth in their sockets* 
 
 CONFLUENT. Running together. Applied to 
 eruptions. See Variola. 
 
 CONFLU'XION. Much used by Hippocrates, and 
 his interpreter Galen, from a notion that parts at a 
 distance have mutual consent with one another, and 
 that they are all perspirable by many subtle streams. 
 Paracelsus, according to his way, expressed the former 
 by confederation. 
 
 CONFORMA'TIO. (From conformo, to shape or 
 fashion.) Conformation. The natural shape and 
 form of any part. 
 
 Conforta'ntia. (From conforto, to strengthen* 
 Cordial and strengthening medicines* 
 
 Confortati'va. The same. 
 
 Confu'sio. (From confundo, to mix tdgether.) A 
 confusion, or disorder in the eyes, proceeding from a 
 rupture of the membranes, which include the hu- 
 mours, by which means they are all confounded to- 
 gether. 
 
 Congela'ti. (From congelo, to freeze.) Congela - 
 tici. Persons afflicted with a catalepsy are so called, 
 by which all sensation seems to be taken away. 
 
 CONGELA'TION. (Congelatio ; from congelo, to 
 freeze.) That change of liquid bodies which takes 
 place when they pass to a solid state, by losing the 
 caloric which kept them in a state of fluidity. 
 
 Conge lati va. (From congelo , to congeal.) Medi- 
 cines that inspissate humours, and stop fluxions and 
 rheums. 
 
 CO'NGENER. (From con, and gcnUs, kind.) Of 
 the same kind ; concurring in the same action. It is 
 usually said of the muscles. 
 
 CONGE STION. (From congero, to amass.) A 
 collection of blood or other fluid ; thus we say a con- 
 gestion of blood in the vessels, when they are over dis- 
 tended, and the motion is slow. 
 
 CONGLOBA TE. Conglobatus ; from conglobo, to 
 gather into a ball.) 1. A term applied to a gland, 
 Glandula conglobata , which is formed of a contortion 
 of lymphatic vessels, connected together by cellular 
 structure, having neither a cavity nor any excretory 
 duct: such are the mesenteric, inguinal, axillary 
 glands, &c. See Gland. 
 
 2. A conglobate flower, is a compound one growing 
 in the form of a sphere or globe. 
 
 CONGLOMERATE. (.Con glomeral us ; from con- 
 glomero , to heap upon one.) 1. Applied to a gland, 
 Glandula conglomerata , which consists of a number 
 of smaller glomerate glands, the excretory ducts of 
 which all unite into one common duct : such are the 
 salival, parotid glands, &c. 
 
 2. Conglomerate flowers, are such as are heaped to- 
 gether on a footstalk, to which they are irregularly, 
 but closely connected. See Panicula. 
 
 CONGLOMERITE. A compound mineral mass, 
 in which angular fragments of rocks are imbedded* 
 The Italian term brecchia , has the same meaning. In 
 pudding stone, the imbedded fragments are round, 
 bearing the marks of having been polished by attrition. 
 
 CONGLUTINA'NTIA. (From conglutino, to glue 
 together.) Healing medicines ; and such as unite parts 
 disjoined by accident. 
 
 CONICUS. Conical. Applied to leaves, nectaries, 
 receptacles, &c. — Nectarium conicum, in the Utricu- 
 lariafoliosa, and the receptacle of the daisy, Anthemis 
 arvensis , cotula , and Matricaria chamomilla. 
 
 CON1FERA1. Cone-bearing plants. The name of 
 an order in Linnaeus's Fragments of a Natural Me- 
 thod. 
 
 CO'NIS. Kortj. Dust; fine powder; ashes; ank 
 in the hair ; scurf from the head ; and sometimes it 
 signifies lime. 
 
 CONITE. 1. An ash or greenish-gray coloured mi- 
 neral, which becomes brown on exposure to air. It is 
 found in Saxony and Iceland. 
 
 2. Dr. Maccullock has given this name to a pulveru- 
 lent mineral, as fusible as glass into a transparent bead, 
 
 257 
 
 R 
 
CON 
 
 which he found in the trap hills of Kilpatrick, and the 
 Isle of Sky. 
 
 [3. The petrifaction of a conus. See Organic re- 
 lics. A.] 
 
 CONITIM. '(From Kovia, dust, according to Lin- 
 naeus ; or from Ktovao), circumago, on account of its 
 inebriating and poisonous quality.) Hemlock. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the officinal hem- 
 lock. See Conium maculatum. 
 
 Comum maculatum. The systematic name for the 
 cicuta of the pharmacopoeias. It is called by some 
 camaran; by others abiotos ; and, according to Ero- 
 tian, cambeion is an old Sicilian word for cicuta. Ci- 
 cuta major fmtida. Conium— seminibus striatis , of 
 Linnaeus. 
 
 Hemlock is found in every part of England, and is 
 distinguished from those plants which bear some re- 
 semblance to it, by the spotted stem. It is generally 
 believed to be a very active poison. In a very mode- 
 rate dose it is apt to occasion sickness and vertigo ; in a 
 larger quantity it produces anxiety, cardialgia, vomit- 
 ing, convulsions, coma, and death. Baron Stoerk was 
 the first who brought hemlock into repute as a medi- 
 cine of extraordinary efficacy : and although we have 
 not in this country any direct facts, like those men- 
 tioned by Stoerk, proving that inveterate seirrhuses, 
 cancers, ulcers, and many other diseases hitherto deem- 
 ed irremediable, are to be completely cured by the 
 cicuta; we have however the testimonies of several 
 eminent physicians, showing that some complaints 
 which had resisted other powerful remedies, yielded to 
 hemlock ; and that even some disorders, which if not 
 really cancerous, were at least suspected to be of that 
 tendency, were greatly benefited by this remedy. In 
 chronic rheumatisms, some glandular swellings, and in 
 various fixed and periodical pains, the cicuta is now 
 very generally employed ; and from daily experience, 
 it appears in such cases to be a very efficacious remedy. 
 It has also been of singular use in the hooping-cough. 
 Nor is it less efficacious when applied externally ; a 
 poultice made of oatmeal and the expressed juice, (or 
 a decoction of the extract, when the other cannot be 
 obtained,) allays the most excruciating torturing pains 
 of a cancer, and thus gives rest to the distracted patient. 
 
 The proper method of administering conium inter- 
 nally, is to begin with a few grains of the powder or 
 inspissated juice, and gradually to increase the dose 
 until a giddiness affects the head, amotion is felt in the 
 eyes as if pressed outwards, with a slight sickness and 
 trembling agitation of the body. One or more of these 
 symptoms are the evidence of a full dose, which should 
 be continued until they have ceased, and then after a 
 few daysthe dose may be increased; for little advan- 
 tage can be expected but by a continuance of the 
 greatest quantity the patient can bear. In some con- 
 stitutions even small doses greatly offend, occasioning 
 spasms, heat and thirst ; in such instances it will be of 
 no service. As the powder of the dried leaves has 
 been thought to act, and may be depended upon with 
 more certainty than the extract, the following direction 
 should be observed in the preparation: — Gather the 
 plant about the end of June, when it is in flower; 
 pick off' the little leaves, and throw away the leaf- 
 stalks: dry the small selected leaves in a hot sun, or in 
 a tin or pewter dish before the fire. Preserve them in 
 bags made of strong brown paper, or powder them 
 and keep the powder in glass phials where the light is 
 excluded ; for light dissipates the beautiful green co- 
 lour very soon, and thus the medicine loses its appear- 
 ance, if not its efficacy : this mode is recommended by 
 Dr. Withering. The extract should also be made of 
 the plant gathered at this period. From 2 to 20 grains 
 of the powder may be taken twice or thrice a day. 
 
 CONJUGATUS. Conjugate or yoked: applied to 
 leaves, which are said to be conjugate or binate. They 
 consist of one pair of leaflets ; us in the Mimosa. 
 
 CONJUNCTIVA. Membrana conjunctiva. The 
 conjunctive membrane of the eye ; a thin, transpa- 
 rent, delicate membrane, that lines the internal super- 
 ficies of one eyelid, and is reflected from thence over 
 the anterior part of the bulb, then reflected again to 
 the edge of the other eyelid. That portion which 
 covers the transparent cornea cannot, without much 
 difficulty, be separated from it. Inflammation of this 
 membrane is called ophthalmia. 
 
 256 
 
 CON 
 
 CONJUNCTUS. Conjoined. A botanical term 
 applied to a tuber which is said to be conjoined whe;- 
 in immediate contact with another, as in many of tb< 
 
 Orchid.es. 
 
 CONNA TUS. (From con, and nascor , to grow 
 together.) 1. Bom with a person; the same with con 
 genitus. 
 
 2. In botany it is applied to leaves, which are said 
 to be connate when united at their base ; as in Chlora 
 
 perfoliata. 
 
 CONNEXION. See Articulation. 
 
 CONNIVENS. (From conniveo, to make as if he 
 did not see.) In botany applied to petals of flowers, 
 as in those of the Rumex , and to the receptacle of the 
 fig, which the fruit really is, being a fleshy connivent 
 receptacle, enclosing and hiding the florets. 
 
 Connutri'tus. (From cow, and n utrior, to be 
 nourished with.) It is what becomes habitual to a 
 person from his particular nourishment, or what 
 breaks out into a disease in process of time, which 
 gradually had its foundation in the first aliments, as 
 from sucking a distempered nurse, or the like. 
 
 Conquassa'tio. Conquassation. In pharmacy it 
 is a species of comminution, or an operation by which 
 moist concrete substances, as recent vegetables, fruits> 
 the softer parts of animals, &c. are agitated and 
 bruised, till, partly by their proper succulence, or by 
 the aff usion of some lj^uor, they are reduced to a soft 
 pulp. 
 
 CONRI'NOIUS, Herman, was bom at Norden, in 
 East Friesland, 1606, and graduated in medicine at 
 Helmstat, where he soon after became professor in 
 that science, and subsequently in physics, law, and 
 politics. He was also made physician and aulic coun- 
 sellor to the Queen of Sweden, the King of Denmark, 
 and several of the German princes. He wrote nume- 
 rous works in philosophy, medicine, and history, dis- 
 playing great learning, and long highly esteemed. In 
 one treatise he refers the degeneracy of the modern 
 Germans to their altered mode of living, the use of 
 stoves, tobacco, &c. He published also an “Introduc- 
 tion to the whole Art of Medicine, and its several 
 Parts,” containing a History of Bibliotheca Medica, 
 with numerous Dissertations on particular Diseases. 
 He died in 1681. 
 
 CONSENT. Consent of parts. See Sympathy. 
 
 CONSE'RVA. (From coiiservo, to keep.) A con- 
 serve. A composition of some recent vegetable and 
 sugar, beat together into a uniform mass of the con- 
 sistence of honey ; as conserve of hips, orange peel, 
 &c.' Conserves are called confections in the last edi- 
 tion of the London Pharmacopoeia. See Confectio. 
 
 Conserva absinthii maritimi. See Artemisia 
 maritima. 
 
 Conserva ari. This is occasionally exhibited as a 
 stimulant and diuretic. See Arum maculatum. 
 
 Conserva aurantii hispalensis. See Confectio 
 aurantiorum. 
 
 Conserva cynosbati. See Confectio roscc camina. 
 
 Conserva LUJULi®. A preparation of woodsorrel, 
 possessing acid, cooling, and antiseptic qualities. See 
 
 Oxalis acetosella. 
 
 Conserva menthje. This preparation of mint is 
 given occasionally as a stomachic, in sickness and 
 weakness of the stomach. See Mentha viridis. 
 
 Conserva pruni sylvkstris. Astringent virtues 
 are ascribed to this medicine, which is now seldom 
 used but in private formulte. 
 
 Conserva ros.e. This conserve, rubbed down with 
 water, to which is added some lemon-juice, forms an 
 excellent drink in hemorrhagic complaints. See Con- 
 fectio rosce gallicce. 
 
 Conserva scill/e. A preparation of squills, which 
 affords an excellent basis for an electuary, possessing 
 expectorant and diuretic qualities. 
 
 [Conservatives. See Organic relics. A.] 
 
 Consiste'ntia. (From consisto , to abide.) The 
 state or acme of a disease. The appearance or state 
 of the humours and excrements. 
 
 CONSO'LIDA. (So called, quia consolidandi et 
 conglutinandi vi pollet ; from its power in agglutina- 
 ting and joining together things broken.) See Sym- 
 phytum. 
 
 Consolida aurra. See Solidago virga aurea. 
 
 Consolida major. See Symphytum. 
 
 Consolida media. See Ajuga pyramidalit 
 
 Consolida minor. See Prundla. 
 
CON 
 
 CON 
 
 Oonsolida rkgalis. See Delphinium, consoltaa. 1 
 
 Oonsolida saracenica. See Solidago virga. aurea. 
 
 CONSOUND. See Symphytum. 
 
 'Consound middle. See A jug a pyramidalis. 
 
 CONSTANTI'NUS, Africanus, was born at Car- 
 thage, towards the middle of the 11th century. He 
 lived near forty years at Babylon, and was celebrated 
 for his knowledge of the Eastern languages. Among 
 the sciences, medicine appears to have principally 
 occupied his attention ; and two of his works were 
 thought deserving of being printed at B&le, about 4 1-2 
 centuries after his death, which occurred in 1087. They 
 ars thought however to have been chiefly translated 
 from Arabian writers. 
 
 CONSTIPATION. ( Constipatio : from constipo, 
 to crowd together.) Obstipatio. Costiveness. A 
 person is said to be costive when the alvine excre- 
 ments are not expelled daily, and when the faeces are 
 so hardened as not to receive their form from the im- 
 pression of the rectum upon them. 
 
 CONSTITUTION. Constitutio. The general con- 
 dition of the body, as evinced by the peculiarities in 
 the performance of its functions: such are, the pecu- 
 liar predisposition to certain diseases, or liability of 
 particular organs to'disease ; the varieties in digestion, 
 in muscular power and motion, in sleep, in the appe- 
 tite, <fcc. Some marked peculiarities of constitution 
 are observed to be accompanied with certain external 
 characters, such as a particular colour and texture of 
 the skin, and of the hair, and also with a peculiarity of 
 form and disposition oft mind ; all of which have been 
 observed fiom the earliest time, and divided into 
 classes : and which received names during the preva- 
 lence of the humeral pathology which they still retain. 
 See Temperament. 
 
 Constricti'va. (From constringo , to bind toge- 
 ther.,) Styptics. 
 
 CONSTRI CTOR. (From constringo , to bind toge- 
 ther.) A name given to those muscles which con- 
 tract any opening of the body. 
 
 Constrictor al^e nasi. See Depressor labii su- 
 perioris alceque nasi. 
 
 Constrictor ani. See Sphincter ani. 
 
 Constrictor isthmi faucium. Glosso-stapliilinus. 
 of Winslow, Douglas, and Cowper ; and Glosso sta- 
 philin of Dumas. A muscle situated at the side of 
 the entry of the fauces, that draws the velum pendu- 
 lum palati towards the root of the tongue, which it 
 raises at the same time, and with its fellow contracts 
 the passage between the two arches, by which it shuts 
 the opening of the fauces. 
 
 Constrictor labiorum. See Orbicularis oris. 
 
 Constrictor oris. See Orbicularis oris. 
 
 Constrictor palpebrarum. See Orbicularis pal- 
 pebrarum. 
 
 Constrictores pharyng.ei. The muscles of the 
 oesophagus. 
 
 Constrictor pharyngis inferior. Crico pha- 
 ryngeus ; Thyro-pharyngeus of Douglas and Win- 
 slow. Cricothyropharyngien of Dumas. A muscle 
 situated on the posterior part of the pharynx. It 
 arises from the side of the thyroid cartilage, near the 
 attachment of the sterno-hyoideus and thyro-hyoideus 
 muscles ; and from the cricoid cartilage, near the 
 crico-thyroideus ; it is inserted into the white line, 
 where it joins with its fellow, the superior fibres run- 
 ning obliquely upwards, covering nearly one-half of 
 the middle constrictor, and terminating in a point ; the 
 inferior fibres run more transversely, and cover the 
 beginning of the oesophagus. Its use is to compress 
 that part of the pharynx which it covers, and to raise 
 it with the larynx a little upwards. 
 
 Constrictor pharyngis medius. Hyopharyn- 
 geus and cephalo-pharyngeus of Douglas and Win- 
 slow. Chondro-pharyngeus of Douglas. Syndesmo- 
 pharyngeus of Winslow. Cephalo-pharyngeus of 
 Winslow and Douglas. Hyo-glosso basi pharyngien 
 of Dumas. A muscle situated on the posterior part of 
 the pharynx. It arises from the appendix of the os 
 hyoides, from the cornu of that bone, and from the 
 ligament which connects it to the thyroid cartilage ; the 
 fibres of the superior part running obliquely upwards, 
 and covering a considerable part of the superior con- 
 strictor, terminate in a point ; and it is inserted into 
 the middle of the cuneiform process of the os occipitis, 
 before the foramen magnum, and joined to its fellow 
 at a white line in the middle part of the pharynx 
 
 R 2 
 
 This muscle compresses that part of the pharynx 
 which it covers, and draws it and the os hyoides up- 
 wards. 
 
 Constrictor pharyngis superior. Glosso-pha- 
 ryngeus ; Mylo-pharyngeus ; Pterygo-pharyngeus of 
 Douglas and Winslow, and Pterigo syndesmo staphili 
 pharyngien of Dumas. A muscle situated on the pos- 
 terior part of the pharynx. It arises above, from the 
 cuneiform process of tiie os occipitis, before the fora- 
 men magnum, from the pterygoid process of the sphe- 
 noid bone, from the upper and under jaw, near the 
 roots of the last dentes molares, and between the 
 jaws. It is inserted in the middle of the pharynx Its 
 use is to compress the upper part of the pharynx, and 
 to draw it forwards and upwards. 
 
 Constrictor vesicje urinaria. See Detrusor 
 urince. 
 
 CONSTRICTO'RIUS. A disease attended with 
 constriction, or spasm. 
 
 Constringen'tia. (From constringo , to bind to- 
 gether.) Astringent medicines. See Astringent. 
 
 CONSUMPTION. (From consumo, to waste away.) 
 See Phthisis. 
 
 Contabesce'ntia. (From contabesco , to pine or 
 w'aste away.) An atrophy, or nervous consumption. 
 
 CONTAGION. (Contagio ; from contango , to 
 meet or touch each other.) This word properly im- 
 ports the application of any poisonous matter to the 
 body through the medium of touch. It is applied to 
 those very subtile particles arising from putrid sub- 
 stances, or from persons labouring under certain dis- 
 eases, which communicate the disease to others ; as 
 the contagion of putrid fever, the effluvia of dead ani- 
 mal or vegetable substances, the miasm of bogs and 
 fens, the virus of smallpox, lues venerea, &c. &.c. 
 
 The principal diseases excited by poisonous mias- 
 mata are, intermittent, remittent, and yellow fevers, 
 dysentery, and typhus. That of the last is generated in 
 the human body itself, and is sometimes called the 
 typhoid fomes. The other miasmata are produced 
 from moist vegetable matter, in some unknown state of 
 decomposition. The contagious virus of the plague, 
 smallpox, measles, chincough, cynanche maligna, and 
 scarlet fever, as well as of typhus and the jail fever, 
 operates to a much more limited distance through the 
 intermedium of the atmosphere, than the marsh mias- 
 mata. Contact of a diseased person is said to be ne- 
 cessary for the communication of plague; and ap- 
 proach within 2 or 3 yards of him, for that of typhus. 
 The Walclieren miasmata extended their pestilential 
 influence to vessels riding at anchor, fully a quarter of 
 a mile from the shore. 
 
 The chemical nature of all these poisonous effluvia 
 is little understood. They undoubtedly consist, how- 
 ever, of hydrogen, united with sulphur, phosphorus, 
 carbon, and azot, in unknown proportions, and un- 
 known states of combination. The proper neutral- 
 izers or destroyers of these gasiform poisons, are nitric 
 acid vapour, muriatic acid gas, and chlorine. The last 
 two are the most efficacious ; but require to be used 
 in situations from which the patients can be removed 
 at the time of the application. Nitric acid vapour 
 may, however, be diffused in the apartments of the 
 sick, without much inconvenience. Bed-clothes, par- 
 ticularly blankets, can retain the contagious fomes, in 
 an active state, for almost any length of lime. Hence, 
 they ought to be fumigated with peculiar care. The 
 vapour of burning sulphur or sulphurous acid is used 
 in the East, against the plague. It is much inferior in 
 power to the other antiloimic reagents. 
 
 There does not appear to be any distinction com- 
 monly made between contagious and infectious dis- 
 eases. 
 
 [The very evident distinction has long since been made 
 and employed in this country. Contagion is applied 
 to those diseases which are propagated from one to 
 another by contact or close approach, and which 
 produces a like disease ; as the venereal disease, itch, 
 smallpox, measles, &c. Diseases produced by infec- 
 tion, are those contracted from a vitiated atmosphere, 
 as intermittent, remittent, bilious, and yellow fevers. 
 In 1819 and 1822, we had the yellow-fever in New- 
 York, and the board of health shut up that part 
 of the city where the disease prevailed, by running 
 fences across the streets leading to it. This was called 
 the infected district , from the local causes contami- 
 nating the atmosphere and producing the infection. 
 
 239 
 
CON 
 
 Beyond this district the city was not unhealthy, and 
 those who were taken sick in the infected district, 
 when removed to other parts not infected, recovered, 
 and did not communicate the disease to others. A.] 
 
 Conte'nsio. (From contineo , to restrain.) It is 
 sometimes used to express a tension or stricture. 
 
 Co'ntinens febris. A continent fever, which pro- 
 ceeds regularly in the same tenor, without either exa- 
 cerbation or remission. This rarely, if ever, happens. 
 
 Conti'nua febris. (From continuo, to persevere.; 
 A continued fever. See Febris contj.nua. 
 
 CONTINUED. Continuus ; from continuo , to per- 
 severe.) A term applied in pathology to diseases 
 which go on with a regular tenor of symptoms, but 
 mostly to fevers, the symptoms of which continue, 
 without intermission, until the disease terminates: 
 lienee continual fevers in distinction to intermittent 
 fevers. 
 
 CONTINUUS. See Continued. 
 
 CONTO'RSIO. (From contorqueo , to twist about.) 
 A contortion, or twisting. In medicine this word has 
 various significations, and is applied to the iliac pas- 
 sion, to luxation of the vertebra;, head, &c. 
 
 CONTORTA3. Twisted plants. The name of an 
 order in Linnaeus’s Fragments of a Natural Method, 
 consisting of plants which have a single petal that is 
 twisted or bent toward the side, as Nerium Vinca , &c. 
 
 CONTORTUS. (From con, and torqueo, to twist.) 
 Twisted. Applied to the seed-vessel of plants : as the 
 legumen contortum of the Medicago sativa 
 
 CONTRA-APERTURA. (From contra, against, 
 and aperio , to open.) A counter-opening. An open- 
 ing made opposite to the one that already exists. 
 
 CONTRACTILITY. Contractilitas. A property 
 in bodies, the effect of the cohesive power, by which 
 their particles resume their former propinquity when 
 the force ceases which was applied to separate them. 
 It also denotes the power which muscular fibres pos- 
 sess of shortening themselves. 
 
 CONTRACTION. (From contraho, to draw toge- 
 ther.) Contractura ; Beriberia. A rigid contraction 
 of the joints. It is a genus of disease in the class lo- 
 cales, and order Dyscinesicc of Cullen. The species 
 are, 
 
 1. Contractura primaria , from a rigid contraction 
 of the muscles, called also obstipitas; a word that, 
 with any other annexed, distinguishes the variety of 
 the contraction. Of this species he forms four va- 
 rieties. 1. Contractura ab inflammatione, when it 
 arises from inflammation. 2. Contractura a spasmo, 
 called also tonic spasm and cramp, when it depends 
 Upon spasm. 3. Contractura ob antagonistas parali- 
 ticos , from the antagonist muscles losing their action. 
 4. Contractura ab acrimonid irritantc, which is in- 
 duced by some irritating cause. 
 
 2. Contractura articularis, originating from a dis- 
 ease of the joint. 
 
 CONTRAFISSU'RA. (From contra, against, and 
 findo, to cleave.) Contre-coup of French writers. A 
 fracture in a part opposite to that in which the blow 
 is received ; as when the frontal bone is broken by a 
 fall on the occiput, where the bone remains sound. 
 
 Contrahe'ntla. (From contraho, to contract.) 
 Medicines which shorten and strengthen the fibres. 
 Astringents are the only medicines of this nature. 
 
 CONTRA-INDICATION. (Conlra-indicatio ; from 
 contra, against, and indico, to show.) A symptom 
 attending a disease, which forbids the exhibition of a 
 remedy which would otherwise be employed ; for in- 
 stance, bark and acids are usually given in putrid 
 fevers ; but if there be difficulty of breathing, or in- 
 flammation of any viscus, they are contra-indications 
 to their use. 
 
 Contra-luna'ris. (From contra, and luna, the 
 moon.) An epithet given 'by Dietericus to a woman 
 who conceives during the menstrual discharge. 
 
 Contra-semen. See Artemisia Santonica. 
 
 CONTRA YE'RVA. (From contra, against, and 
 
 yerva, poison, Span. ; i. e. an herb good against poison.) 
 See Dorstenia. 
 
 Contrayerva alba. Cantrayerva Ocrmanorum. 
 A name for a species of asclepias. 
 
 Contrayerva nova. Mexican contrayerva. See 
 Psoralea pentaphylla. 
 
 Contrayerva virginiana. See Aristolochia ser- 
 pentaria. 
 
 Contre-coup. See Contrajissura. 
 
 260 
 
 CON 
 
 CONTRI'TIO. The act of grinding, or reducing to 
 powder. 
 
 CONTUSION. (Contusio ; from contundo , to knock 
 together.) A bruise, or contused wound. 
 
 CONUS. A cone. See Strobilus. 
 
 CONVALESCENCE. ( Convalescents a ; from con- 
 valesco, to grow well.) The recovery of health after 
 the cure of a disease. The period of convalescence i s 
 that space from the departure of a disease, to the re- 
 covery of the strength lost by it. 
 
 CONVALESCENT. Recovering or returning to a 
 state of health after the cure of a disease. 
 
 CONVALLA'RIA. (From convallis, a valley; 
 named from its abounding in valleys and marshes.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- 
 tem. Class, Hexandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Con vall aria majalis. The systematic name of the 
 lily of the valley. Lillium convallivm; Convallaria ; 
 Maianthemum. May-lily. The flowers of this plant, 
 Convallaria — scapo nudo of Linnaeus, have a pene- 
 trating bitter taste, and are given in nervous and catar- 
 rhal disorders. When dried and powdered, they prove 
 strongly purgative. Watery or spirituous extracts 
 made from them, given in doses of a scruple, or drachm, 
 act as gentle stimulating aperients and laxatives ; and 
 seem to partake of the purgative virtue, as well as the 
 bitterness of aloes. The roots, in the form of tincture, 
 or infusion, act as a sternutatory when snuffed up the 
 nose, and as a laxative or purgative when taken inter- 
 nally. 
 
 Convallaria polygonatum. The systematic name 
 of Solomon’s seal. Sigillum Salomonis ; Convallaria 
 — foliis altemis ample xicaulibus, caule ancipiti, pe- 
 dunculis axillaribus subunijloris , of Linnaeus. The 
 roots are applied externally as adstringents, and are 
 administered internally as corroborants. 
 
 CONVEXUS. Convex. A term in very general 
 use in anatomy, botany, &c. 
 
 Convolb'ta ossa. See Spongiosa ossa. 
 
 CONVOLU'TUS. Rolled up or folded. Applied 
 to bones, membranes, leaves, &c. 
 
 CONVO'LVULUS. (From convolvo, to roll toge- 
 ther, or entwine.) 
 
 1. A name for the iliac passion. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnrean 
 system, so called from their twisting round others, 
 (Class, Pcntandria ; Order, Monogynia ,) which affords 
 the Jalapa, mechoacanna, turbith, and scammony. 
 The whole genus consists of plants containing a milky 
 juice strongly cathartic and caustic. 
 
 Convolvulus americanus. The jalap root. See 
 Convolvulus j alap a. 
 
 Convolvulus batatas. Batatas. A native of 
 the West Indies. Its root is firm and of a pale brown 
 on the outside, and white within. When boiled it is 
 sweet, like cliesnuts, and is esteemed by some as an 
 esculent. 
 
 [This is the sweet potato, extensively cultivated and 
 eaten in all the southern parts of the United States, 
 even as far north as New-Jersey. It is commonly 
 called the Carolina potato. See Batatas. A.] 
 
 Convolvulus cantabrica. A name for the can- 
 tabrica. Convolvulus minimus spiccc foliis ; Convol- 
 vulus UnaricD folio ; Convolvulus Cantabrica of Lin- 
 na:us. Lavender-leaved bind weed. Pliny says it 
 was discovered in the time of Augustus, in the coun- 
 try of the Cantabri in Spain ; whence its name. It is 
 anthelmintic and actively cathartic. 
 
 Convolvulus colubrinus. The pariera brava. 
 See Cissarnpelos pareira. 
 
 Convolvulus jalapa. The systematic name of the 
 jalap plant. Jalapium mechoacanna nigra. Convol 
 vulus; caule volubli ; foliis ovatis , subcordatis, ob - 
 tusis , obsolete repandis, subtus villosis ; pcdunculis 
 unifloris of Linnams. It is a native of South Ameri- 
 ca. In the shops, the root is found both cut into slices 
 and whole, of an oval shape, solid, ponderous, black- 
 ish on the outside, but gray within, and marked with 
 several dark veins, by the number of which, and by 
 its hardness, heaviness, and dark colour, the goodness 
 of the root is to be estimated. It has scarcely any 
 smell, and very little taste, but to the tongue, and to 
 the throat, manifests a slight degree of pungency. 
 The medicinal activity of jalap resides principally, if 
 not wholly, in the resin, which, though given in small 
 doses, occasions violent tormina. The root powdered 
 is a very common, efficacious, and safe purgative, as 
 
CON 
 
 CON 
 
 daily experience evinces; but, according as it contains 
 more or less resin, its effects must of course vary. In 
 large doses, or when joined with calomel, it is recom- 
 mended as an anthelmintic and hydragogue. In the 
 pharmacopoeias, this root is ordered in the form of 
 tincture and extract ; and the Edinburgh College di- 
 rects it also in powder, with twice its weight of crys- 
 tals of tartar. 
 
 Convolvulus major albus. See Convolvulus 
 sepium. 
 
 Convolvulus maritimus. The brassica mari- 
 tima, or sea colewort. 
 
 Convolvulus mechoacan. Mechoacanna; Jalapa 
 alba; or Bryonia alba Peruviana; Rhabarbarum 
 album. Mechoacan. The root of this species of con- 
 volvulus is brought from Mexico. It possesses aperi- 
 ent properties, and was long used as the common 
 purge of this country, but is now wholly superseded by 
 jalap. 
 
 [“ Convolvulus panduratus. Wild potato. The 
 affinity of this plant to jalap, in its botanical charac- 
 ter, has caused a medicinal quality to be ascribed to it 
 which it does not possess. It is one of the weakest of 
 our indigenous cathartics, and requires too large a dose 
 to be of much use in that character. It is said to miti- 
 gate strangury and gravel, and to operate as a diuretic.” 
 — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 Convolvulus scammonia. The systematic name 
 of the scammony plant. See Scammonium; Con- 
 volvulus syriacus ; Scammonium syriacum ; Diagry- 
 dium. This plant, Convolvulus — foliis sagittatis pos- 
 tice truncatis , pedunculis teretibus subtifloris of Lin- 
 naeus, affords the concrete gummi-resinous juice termed 
 scammony. It grows plentifully about Maraash, An- 
 tioch, Eallib, and towards Tripoli, in Syria. No part 
 of the dried plant possesses any medicinal quality, but 
 the root, which Dr. Russel administered in decoction, 
 and found it to be a pleasant and mild cathartic. It is 
 from the milky juice of the root that we obtain the 
 officinal scammony, which is procured in the follow- 
 ing manner by the peasants, who collect it in the be- 
 ginning of June. Having cleared away the earth from 
 about the root, they cut off the top in an oblique di- 
 rection, about two inches below where the stalks 
 spring from it. Under the most depending part of 
 the slope, they fix a shell, or some other convenient re- 
 ceptacle, into which the milky juice gradually flows. 
 It is left there about twelve hours, which time is suffi- 
 cient for draining off the whole juice; this, however, 
 is in small quantity, each root affording but a very few 
 drachms. This juice from the several roots is put 
 together, often into the leg of an old boot, for want of 
 some more proper vessel, where, in a little time, it 
 grows hard, and is the genuine scammony. The smell 
 of scammony is rather unpleasant, and the taste bit- 
 terish and slightly acrid. The different proportions 
 of gum and resin, of which it consists, have been vari- 
 ously stated ; but, as proof spirit is the best menstruum 
 for it, these substances are supposed to be nearly in 
 equal parts. It is brought from Aleppo and Smyrna 
 in masses, generally of a light shining gray colour, and 
 friable texture; of rather an unpleasant smell, and 
 bitterish and slightly acrid taste. The scammony of 
 Aleppo is by far the purest. That of Smyrna is pon- 
 derous, black, and mixed with extraneous matters. 
 Scammony appears to have been well known to the 
 Greek and Arabian physicians, and was exhibited in- 
 ternally as a purgative, and externally for the itch, 
 tinea, fixed pains, &c. It is seldom given alone, but 
 enters several compounds, which are administered as 
 purgatives. 
 
 Convolvulus sepium. Convolvulus major, albus. 
 The juice of this plant, Convolvulus— foliis sagittatis 
 postice truncatis pedunculis tetragonis , unifloris , of 
 Linnams, is violently purgative, and given in dropsical 
 affections. A poultice of the herb, made with 
 oil, is recommended in white swellings of the knee 
 joint. 
 
 Convolvulus soldanella. The systematic name 
 of the sea convolvulus. KpaySr/ SaXaooia. Brassica 
 marina; Convolvulus maritimus; Soldanella. Sol- 
 danella. This plant, Convolvulus— foliis reniformi- 
 bus, pedunculis unifloris , of Linnaeus, is a native of 
 our coasts. The leaves are said to be a drastic purge. 
 It is only used by the common people, the pharmaco- 
 poeias having now substituted more safe and valuable 
 remedies in its place. 
 
 Convolvulus syriacus. The scammony plant 
 See Convolvulus scammonia. 
 
 Convolvulus turpethum. The systematic name 
 of the turbith plant. Turpethum. The cortical part 
 of the root of a species of convolvulus, brought from 
 the East Indies, in oblong pieces : it is of a brown or 
 ash colour on the outside, and whitish within. The 
 best is ponderous, not wrinkled, easy to break, and 
 •discovers to the eye a large quantity of resinous mat- 
 ter. When chewed, it at first imparts a sweetish taste, 
 which is followed by a nauseous acrimony. It is consi- 
 dered as a purgative liable to much irregularity of action- 
 
 CONVULSION. ( Convulsio ; from convcllo ) to pull 
 together.) Hieranosos ; Distentio nervorum ; Syspa- 
 cia convulsio of Good. Clonic spasm. A diseased 
 action of muscular fibres, known by alternate re- 
 laxations, with violent and involuntary contractions 
 of the muscular parts, without sleep. Cullen arranges 
 convulsion in the class Neuroses , and order Spasmi. 
 Convulsions are universal or partial, and have obtain- 
 ed different names, according to the parts affected, or 
 the symptoms ; as the risus sardonicus , when the 
 muscles of the face are affected ; St. Vitus’s dance, 
 when the muscles of the arm are thrown into invo- 
 luntary motions, with lameness and rotations. The 
 hysterical epilepsy, or other epilepsies, arising from 
 different causes, are convulsive diseases of the uni- 
 versal kind : the muscles of the globe of the eye, 
 throwing the eye into involuntary distortions in defi- 
 ance of the direction of the will, are instances of par- 
 tial convulsion. The muscles principally affected in 
 all species of convulsions, are those immediately under 
 the direction of the will ; as those of the eyelids, eye, 
 face, jaws, neck, superior and inferior extremities. 
 The muscles of respiration, acting both voluntarily and 
 involuntarily, are not unfrequently convulsed ; as the 
 diaphragm, intercostals, &c. The more immediate 
 causes of convulsions are, 1. Either mental affection, 
 or any irritating cause exciting a greater action in the 
 arterial system of the brain and nerves. 2. An in- 
 crease of nervous energy, which seems to hold pace or 
 be equipment with the increased arterial energy ex- 
 cited in the brain. 3. This increased energy, convey- 
 ing its augmented effects, without the direction of the 
 will, to any muscles destined to voluntary motion, 
 over-irritates them. 4. The muscles, irritated by the 
 increased nervous energy and arterial influx, contract 
 more forcibly and involuntarily by their excited vis 
 insita, conjointly with other causes, as long as the in- 
 creased nervous energy continues. 5. This increased 
 energy in the nervous system may be excited either by 
 the mind, or by any acrimony in the blood, or other 
 stimuli sufficiently irritating to increase the arterial 
 action, nervous influence, and the vires insitte of 
 muscles. 6. After muscles have been once accustom- 
 ed to act involuntarily, and with increased action, the 
 same causes can readily produce the same effects on 
 those organs. 7. All parts that have muscular fibres 
 may be convulsed. 8. The sensations in the mind 
 most capable of producing convulsions, are timidity, 
 horror, anger, great sensibility of the soul, Ǥcc. 
 
 Convulsio canina. A wry mouth. 
 
 Convulsio cerealis. Cereal convulsion is a sin- 
 gular disorder of the spasmodic convulsive kind, not 
 common to this country, but mentioned by Cartheuser 
 under this title, from the peculiar tingling and formi- 
 cation perceived in the arms and legs. Motus spas- 
 nodicus of Hoffman. It is endemial in some places 
 in Germany ; but more a rural than urbanical disor- 
 der, said to arise from the use of spoiled corn. 
 
 Convulsio habitualis. Saint Vitus’s dance. See 
 Chorea Sancti Viti. 
 
 CONY'ZA. (From kovis , dust ; because its powder 
 is sprinkled to kill fleas in places where thevare trou- 
 blesome.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class Syngenesia; Order, Polygamia 
 superflua. There is some difficulty in ascertaining the 
 plants called conyzas by the older practitioners: they 
 are either of the genus conyza, inula, gnaphalium, eri- 
 geron, or chrysocoma. 
 
 Conyza ^ethiopica. The plant so called is most 
 probably the Chrysocoma comaurea of Willdenow, a 
 shrub which grows wild about the Cape of Good 
 Hope, and is cultivated in our green-houses, because it 
 flowers the greater part of the year. 
 
 Conyza ccerulea. The Erigeron acre of Linntsua 
 answers to the description of this plant. 
 
 261 
 
COP 
 
 COP 
 
 Conyza major. Supposed to be the Inula viscosa 
 of Linnaeus. 
 
 Conyza major vulgaris. See Inula dysenterica. 
 
 Conyza media. See Inula dysenterica . 
 
 Conyza minor. The Inula pulicaris of Linnaeus 
 answers to the description given of this plant in 
 most books. Its chief use is to destroy fleas and 
 gnats. 
 
 Cooperto'ria. (From co-operio , to cover over.) 
 The thyroid cartilage. 
 
 Coo'strum. The centre of the diaphragm. 
 
 COPA IBA. [Copaiba, . a. foem. ; from copal, the 
 American name for any odoriferous gum, and iba, or 
 iva , a tree.) The name given by the College of Physi- 
 cians of London to the balsam of copaiva. See Co- 
 paifera officinalis. 
 
 COPAI'FERA. (From Copaiva, theindian name, 
 and fero, to bear.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnsan system. Class, Decandria; Order, Mo- 
 noo-ynia. 
 
 Copaifera officinalis. The systematic name of 
 the plant from which the Copaiba balsam, Balsamum 
 Braziliense ; Balsamum copaiba; Balsamum de co- 
 paibu; Balsamum capivi ; Copaiba; Capevi ; is ob- 
 tained. 
 
 Copaiba is a yellow resinous juice, of a moderately 
 agreeable smell, and a bitterish biting taste, very per- 
 manent on the tongue. The tree which affords it 
 grows in Brazil, New-Spain. It is obtained by making 
 deep incisions near its trunk, when the balsam imme- 
 diately issues, and, at the proper season, flows in such 
 abundance, that sometimes, in three hours, twelve 
 pounds have been procured. The older trees afford 
 the best balsam, and yield it two or three times in the 
 same year. The balsam supplied by the young and 
 vigorous trees, which abound with the most juice, is 
 crude and watery, and is, therefore, accounted less 
 valuable. While flowing from the tree, this balsam 
 is a colourless fluid ; in time, however, it acquires a 
 yellowish tinge, and the consistence of oil ; but, though 
 by age it has been found thick, like honey, yet it never 
 becomes solid, like other resinous fluids. By distilla- 
 tion in water, the oil is separated from the resin ; and, 
 in the former, the taste and smell of the balsam are 
 concentrated. If the operation is carefully performed, 
 about one-half of the balsam rises into the receiver, in 
 the form of oil. The balsam unites with fixed and 
 volatile oils, and with spirit of wine. It is given in all 
 diseases of the urinary organs, when no inflammation 
 is present. In gleets, and in gonorrhoea, it was once a 
 favourite remedy, but is now disused. In diseases of 
 the kidneys it is still employed, though less frequently 
 than usual; and in haemorrhoids it is occasionally 
 trusted. The dose is from 20 to 30 drops, twice or 
 three times a day, mixed with water, by means of an 
 egg, or any mucilage. The balsam of copaiva is occa- 
 sionally adulterated with turpentine, but its virtues 
 are not greatly injured by the fraud. 
 
 Copaiva. See Copaiba. 
 
 COPAL. (The American name of all clear odori- 
 ferous gums.) Gum copal. This resinous substance 
 is imported from Guinea, where it is found in the sand 
 on the shore. It is a hard, shining, transparent, citron- 
 coloured, odoriferous, concrete juice of an American 
 tree, but which has neither the solubility in water 
 common to gums, nor the solubility in alkohol common 
 to resins, at least in any considerable degree. By 
 these properties it resembles amber. It may be dis- 
 solved by digestion in linseed oil, rendered drying by 
 quicklime, with a heat very little less than sufficient 
 to boil or decompose the oil. This solution, diluted 
 with oil of turpentine, forms a beautiful transparent 
 varnish, which, when properly applied, and slowly 
 dried, is very hard, and very durable. This varnish 
 is applied to snuff-boxes, tea-boards, and other utensils. 
 It preserves and gives lustre to paintings, and greatly 
 restores the decayed colours of old pictures, by filling 
 up the cracks, aiul rendering the surfaces capable of 
 reflecting light more uniformly. 
 
 Cope'lla. See Cupel. 
 
 Co'pher. A name for camphor. 
 
 CO'PHOS. (K uxpos, dumb.) Deaf or dumb. Also 
 adulness in any of the senses. 
 
 COPHG'SIS. (From deaf.) A difficulty of 
 
 hearing. It is often symptomatic of some disease. 
 See Dyseccea. 
 
 COPPER. [Cuprum, i. neut. quasi as Cyprium ; 
 
 m 
 
 so named from the island of Cyprus, whence it was 
 formerly brought.) “A metal of a peculiar reddish- 
 brown colour : hard, sonorous, very malleable and 
 ductile; of considerable tenacity, and of a specific 
 gravity from 8.6 to 8 9. At a degree of heat far below 
 ignition, the surface of a piece of polished copper be- 
 comes covered with various ranges of prismatic co- 
 lours, the red of each order being nearest the end 
 which has been most heated ; an effect which must 
 doubtless be attributed to oxidation, the stratum of 
 oxide being thickest where the heat is greatest, and 
 growing gradually thinner and thinner towards the 
 colder part. A greater degree of heat oxidizes it 
 more rapidly, so that it contracts thin powdery scales 
 on its surface, which may easily be rubbed off ; the 
 flame of the fuel becoming at the same time of a beau- 
 tifV 5 bluish-green colour. In a heat, nearly the same 
 as u lecessary to melt gold or silver, it melts, and ex- 
 hibits a bluish-green flame ; by a violent heat it boils 
 and is volatilized partly in the metallic state. 
 
 Copper rusts in the air ; but the corroded part is 
 very thin, and preserves the metal beneath from far 
 ther corrosion. 
 
 There are two oxides of copper : 
 
 1st, The black, procurable by heat, or by drying the 
 hydratic oxide precipitated by potassa from the ni- 
 trate. It consists of 8 copper-j-2 oxygen. It is a deu- 
 toxide. 
 
 2dly, The protoxide is obtained by digesting a solu- 
 tion of muriate of copper with copper turnings, in a 
 close phial. The colour passes from green to dark 
 brown, and gray crystalline grains are deposited. 
 The solution of these yields, by potassa, a precipitate 
 of an orange colour, which is the protoxide. It con- 
 sists of 8 copper -f 1 oxygen. Protoxyde of copper has 
 been lately founff;by*Mushet, in a mass of copper, 
 which had been, exposed to heat for a considerable 
 time, in one of the melting furnaces of the mint under 
 his superintendence. 
 
 Copper, in filings, or thin laminae, introduced into 
 chlorine, unites with flame into the chloride, of which 
 there are two varieties; the protochloride, a fixed 
 yellow substance, and the deutochloride, a yellowish- 
 brown pulverulent sublimate. 
 
 1. The crystalline grains deposited from the above 
 muriatic solution, are protochloride. The protochlo- 
 ride is conveniently made by heating together two 
 parts of corrosive sublimate, and one of copper filings. 
 An amber-coloured translucent substance, first dis- 
 covered by Boyle, who called it resin of copper, is ob- 
 tained. It is fusible at a heat just below redness ; and 
 in a close vessel, or a vessel with a narrow orifice, is 
 not decomposed or sublimed by a strong red heat. 
 But if air be admitted, it is dissipated in dense white 
 fumes. It is insoluble in water. It effervesces in 
 nitric acid. It dissolves silently in muriatic acid, from 
 which it may be precipitated by water. By slow cool- 
 ing of the fused mass, Dr. John.Davy obtained it crys- 
 tallized, apparently in small plates, semi-transparent, 
 and of a light yellow colour. It consists, by the same 
 Ingenious chemist, of 
 
 Chlorine, 36 or 1 prime =4.45 35.8 
 Copper, 64 or 1 prime 8.00 64.2 
 
 100 12.45 100.0 
 
 2. Deutochloride is bestjnade by slowly evaporating 
 to dryness, at a temperature not much above 400° 
 Fahr. the deliquescent muriate of copper. It is a yel- 
 low powder. By absorption of moisture from the air, 
 it passes from yellow to white, and then green, repro- 
 ducing common muriate. Heat converts it into proto- 
 chloride, with the disengagement of chlorine. Dr. 
 Davy ascertained the chemical constitution of both 
 these compounds, by separating the copper with iron, 
 and the chlorine by nitrate of silver. The deutochlo- 
 ride consistsof 
 
 Chlorine, 53 2 primes 8.9 52.7 
 Copper, 47 1 do. 8.0 47.3 
 
 100 16.9 100.0 
 
 The iodide of copper is formed by dropping aqueous 
 hydriodate of potassa into a solution of any cupreous 
 salt. It is an insoluble dark brown powder. 
 
 Phosphurct of copper is made by projecting phos- 
 phorus into red-hot copper. 
 
COP 
 
 COP 
 
 Sulphuret of copper is formed by mixing together 
 eight parts of copper filings, and two of sulphur, and 
 exposing the mixture to a gentle heat. 
 
 The sulphuric acid, when concentrated and boiling, 
 dissolves copper. 
 
 Nitric acid dissolves copper with great rapidity, and 
 disengages a large quantity of nitrous gas. Part of 
 the metal falls down in the form of an oxide ; and the 
 filtrated or decanted solution, which is of a much 
 deeper blue colour than the sulphuric solution; affords 
 crystals by slow evaporation. This salt is deliquescent, 
 very soluble in water, but most plentifully when the 
 fiuid is heated. 
 
 The saline combinations of copper were formerly 
 called sales veneres , because Venus was the mytho- 
 logical name of copper. They have the following 
 general characters : 
 
 1. They are mostly soluble in water, and their solu- 
 tions have a green or blue colour, or acquire one of 
 these colours on exposu re to air. 
 
 2. Ammonia added to the solutions, produces a 
 deep blue colour. 
 
 3. Ferroprussiate of potassa gives a reddish-brown 
 precipitate, with cupreous salts. 
 
 4. Gallic acid gives a brown precipitate. 
 
 5. Hydrosulphuret of potassa gives a black precipi- 
 tate. 
 
 6. A plate of iron immersed in these solutions 
 throws down metallic copper, and very rapidly if there 
 be a slight excess of acid. The protoxide of copper 
 can be combined with the acids only by very particular 
 management. All the ordinary salts of copper have 
 the peroxide for a base. 
 
 The joint agency of air and acetic acid, is neces- 
 sary to the production of the cupreous acetates. By 
 exposing copperplates to the vapours of vinegar, the 
 bluish-green verdigris is formed, which, by solution in 
 vinegar, constitutes acetate of copper. 
 
 Arseniate of copper presents us with many sub- 
 species which are found native. The arseniate may 
 be formed artificially by digesting arsenic acid on cop- 
 per, or by adding arseniate of potassa to a cupreous 
 saline solution. 
 
 Carbonate of copper. Of this compound there arc 
 three native varieties, the green, the blue, and the an- 
 hydrous. 
 
 Chlorate of copper is a deflagrating deliquescent 
 green salt. 
 
 Fluate of copper is in small blue-coloured crystals. 
 
 Hydriodate of copper is a grayish- while powder. 
 
 Protomuriate of copper has already been described 
 in treating of the chlorides. 
 
 Deutomuriate of copper , formed by dissolving the 
 deutoxide in muriatic acid, or by heating muriatic 
 acid on copper filings, yields by evaporation crystals 
 of a grass-green colour. 
 
 The ammonio-nitrate evaporated, yields a fulmi- 
 nating copper. Crystals of nitrate, mixed with phos- 
 phorus, and struck with a hammer, detonate. 
 
 Subnitrate of copper is the blue precipitate, occa- 
 sioned by adding a little potassa to the neutral nitric 
 solution. 
 
 Nitrate of copper is formed by mixing nitrate of 
 lead with sulphate of copper. 
 
 The sulphate , or blue vitriol of commerce, is a bisul- 
 phate. 
 
 A mixed solution of this sulphate and salammoniac, 
 forms an ink, whose traces are invisible in the cold, 
 but become yellow when heated ; and vanish again 
 as the paper cools. 
 
 Protosulphite of copper is formed by passing a cur- 
 rent of sulphurous acid gas through the deutoxide 
 of copper diffused in water. It is deprived of a part 
 of its oxygen, and combines with the acid. The sul- 
 phate, simultaneously produced, dissolves in the wa- 
 ter ; while the sulphite forms small red crystals, from 
 which merely long ebullition in water expels the acid. 
 
 Sulphite of potassa and copper is made by adding 
 the sulphite of potassa to nitrate of copper. A yellow 
 flocculent precipitate, consisting of minute crystals, 
 falls. 
 
 Ammonia-sulphate of copper is the salt formed by 
 adding water of ammonia to solution of the bisulphate. 
 It consists, according to Berzelius, of 1 prime of the 
 cupreous, and 1 of the ammoniacal sulphate, com- 
 bined together ; or 20.0-f-7.13+14.625 of water. 
 
 Subsulphate of ammonia and copper is formed by 
 
 adding alkohol to the solution of the preceding salt, 
 which precipitates the subsulphate. It is the cuprum 
 ammoniacum of the pharmacopoeia. 
 
 Sulphate of potassa and copper is formed by di- 
 gesting bisulphate of potassa on the deutoxide or car- 
 bonate of copper. 
 
 The following acids, antimonic, antimonious, bo- 
 racic, chromic, molybdic, phosphoric, tungstic, form 
 insoluble salts with deutoxide of copper. The first 
 two are green, the third is brown, the fourth and fifth 
 green, and the sixth white. The benzoate is in green 
 crystals, sparingly soluble. The oxalate is also green. 
 The binoxalates of potassa and soda, with oxide of 
 copper, give triple salts, in green needle-form crystals. 
 There are also ammonia-oxalates in different varieties. 
 Tartrate of copper forms dark bluish-green crystals. 
 Cream-tartrate of copper is a bluish-green powder, 
 commonly called Brunswick green. 
 
 To obtain pure copper for experiments, we precipi- 
 tate it it) the metallic state, by immersing a plate of 
 iron in a solution of the deutomuriate. The pulve- 
 rulent copper must be washed with dilute muriatic 
 acid. 
 
 This metal combines very readily with gold , silver , 
 and mercury. It unites imperfectly with iron in the 
 way of fusion. Tin combines with copper, at a tem- 
 perature much lower than is necessary to fuse the 
 copper alone. On this is grounded the method of 
 tinning copper vessels. For this purpose, they are 
 first scraped or scoured ; after which they are rubbed 
 with sal-ammoniac. They are then heated, and 
 sprinkled with powdered resin, which defends the 
 clean surface of the copper from acquiring the slight 
 film of oxide that would prevent the adhesion of the 
 tin to its surface. The melted tin is then poured in, 
 and spread about. An extremely small quantity ad- 
 heres to the copper, which may perhaps be supposed 
 insufficient to prevent the noxious effects of the cop- 
 per as perfectly as might be wished. 
 
 When tin is melted with copper, it composes the 
 compound called bronze. 
 
 Copper unites with bismuth , and forms a reddish 
 white alloy. With arsenic it forms a white brittle 
 compound, called tombac. With zinc it forms the 
 compound called brass, and distinguished by various 
 other names, according to the proportions of the two 
 ingredients. 
 
 Copper unites readily with antimony, and affords a 
 compound of a beautiful violet colour. It does not 
 readily unite with manganese. With tungsten it 
 forms a dark brown spongy alloy, which is somewhat 
 ductile. 
 
 Verdigris, and other preparations of copper, act as 
 virulent poisons, when introduced in very small quan- 
 tities into the stomachs of animals. A few grains are 
 sufficient for this effect. Death is commonly preceded 
 by very decided nervous disorders, such as convulsive 
 movements, tetanus, general insensibility, or a palsy 
 of the lower extremities. This event happens fre- 
 quently so soon, that it could not be occasioned by in- 
 flammation or erosion of the primes vice ; and indeed, 
 where these parts are apparently sound. It is proba- 
 ble that the poison is absorbed, and, through the circu- 
 lation, acts on the brain and nerves. The cupreous 
 preparations are no doubt very acrid, and if death do 
 not follow their immediate impression on the sentient 
 system, they will certainly inflame the intestinal canal. 
 The symptoms produced by a dangerous dose of cop- 
 per are exactly similar to those which are enumerated 
 under arsenic, only the taste of copper is strongly felt. 
 The only chemical antidote to cupreous solutions, 
 whose operation is well understood, is water strongly 
 impregnated' with sulphuretted hydrogen. The al- 
 kaline hydrosulphurets are acrid, and ought not to be 
 prescribed. 
 
 But we possess, in sugar, an antidote to this poison, 
 of undoubted efficacy, though its mode of action be 
 obscure. Duval introduced into the stomach of a dog, 
 by means of a caoutchouc tube, a solution in acetic 
 acid, of four French drachms of oxide of copper. 
 Some minutes afterward he injected into it four 
 ounces of strong syrup. He repeated this injection 
 every half-hour, and employed altogether 12 ounces of 
 syrup. The animal experienced some tremblings and 
 convulsive movements. But the last injection was 
 followed by a perfect calm. The animal fell asleep, 
 and awakened free from any ailment. 
 
 263 
 
COR 
 
 COR 
 
 Orfila relates several cases of individuals who had 
 by accident or intention swallowed poisonous doses of 
 acetate of copper, and who recovered by getting large 
 doses of sugar. He uniformly found, that a dose of 
 verdigris which would kill a dog in the course of an 
 hour or two, might be swallowed with impunity, 
 provided it was mixed with a considerable quantity 
 of' sugar. 
 
 As alkohol has the power of completely neutraliz- 
 ing, in the a;thers, the strongest muriatic and hydriodic 
 acids, so it would appear that sugar can neutralize the 
 oxides of copper and lead. The neutral saccharite of 
 lead, indeed, was employed by Berzelius in his experi- 
 ments, to determine the prime equivalent of sugar. If 
 we boil for half an hour, in a flask, an ounce of white 
 sugar, an ounce of water, and 10 grains of verdigris, 
 we obtain a green liquid, which is not affected by the 
 nicest tests of copper, such as ferroprussiate of potassa, 
 ammonia, and the hydrosulphurets. An insoluble 
 green carbonate of copper remains at the bottom of 
 the flask.” — Ure's Ckem . Diet. 
 
 Copper , ammoniated solution of. See Cupri ammo- 
 niati liquor. , 
 
 COPPERAS. A name given to blue, green, and 
 white vitriol. 
 
 Coprago'ga. (From Konpos, dung, and ayw, to 
 bring away.) Purgatives. Copragogum is the name of 
 a gently-purging electuary, mentioned by Rulandus. 
 
 COPRIE'MESIS. (From icoirpos, excrement, and 
 ept(o, to vomit.) A vomiting of faeces. 
 
 Coprocri'tica. (From Konpos , excrement, and 
 tepivu), to separate.) Mild cathartic medicines. 
 
 Copropho'ria. (From icoitpos, excrement, and 
 0ope w, to bring away.) A purging. 
 
 CO' PROS. Ko:rpaf. The faeces, or excrements from 
 the bowels. 
 
 COPROSTA'SIA. (From Koirpos, faeces, and ipj/u, 
 to remain.) Costiveness, or a constriction of the 
 belly. 
 
 Copta'riom. {Kan'Jrf, a small cake.) Coptarium. 
 A lozenge. 
 
 CO'PTE. (Koir'Jr], a small cake.) 1. The form of 
 a medicine used by the ancients. 
 
 2. A cataplasm generally made of vegetable sub- 
 stances, and applied externally to the stomach, and on 
 many occasions given internally. 
 
 [“Cgptis trifolia. Goldthread. The coptis tri- 
 folia, which was arranged among the Hellebores by 
 Linmeus, is a beautiful native, evergreen plant, of the 
 northern States. Its roots are creeping, thread-shaped, 
 and of a bright yellow colour. They have an intensely 
 bitter taste, without warmth or astringency. Alkohol 
 is the best solvent of this article, forming a bright yel- 
 low tincture. Water also extracts Ihe bitterness, but 
 less perfectly. Gold thread is a pleasant tonic, and 
 promotes. appetite and digestion. It is a popular reme- 
 dy in apthous mouths and ulcers of the throat, though 
 it does not appear to be very powerful in these com- 
 plaints. As a tonic it may be given in the dose of ten 
 or twenty grains of the powder. It is, however, some- 
 what difficult to pulverize, owing to the tenacity of the 
 fibres. A tincture, formed by an ounce of the root in 
 a pint of diluted alkohol, may be given in doses of a 
 drachm.”— Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 Co'pula. ( Quasi compula; from compello , to re- 
 strain.) A name for a ligament. 
 
 Coque'ntia. (From coquo, to digest.) Medicines 
 Which promote concoction. 
 
 COR. (Cor, dis. neut.) 
 
 1. The heart. See Heart. 
 
 2. Gold. 
 
 3. An intense fire. 
 
 Coraci'ne. (From Acopa^, a crow; so named from 
 its black colour.) A name for a lozenge, quoted by 
 Galeq from Asclepiades. 
 
 CORACO. The first part of the name of some 
 muscles which are attached to the coracoid process of 
 the blade-bone. 
 
 Coraco-brachialis. Coraco-humeral of Dumas. 
 Coraco-brachiceus. A muscle, so called from its origin 
 and insertion. It is situated on the humerus, before 
 the scapula. It arises, tendinous and fleshy, from the 
 forepart of the coracoid process of the scapula, ad- 
 hering, in its descent, to the short head of the biceps ; 
 inserted, tendinous and fleshy, about the middle of the 
 internal part of the os humeri, near the origin of the 
 third head of the triceps, called brachialis cztcrnus, 
 964 
 
 where it sends down a thin tendinous expansion to the 
 internal condyle of tin os humeri. Its use is to raise 
 the arm upwards and forwards. 
 
 Coraco hyoideus. See Omo hyoideus. 
 
 CO RACOID. (Coracoideus ; from Kopa\, a crow, 
 and uSos, resemblance: shaped like the beak of a 
 crow.) Some processes of the bones are so named 
 which were supposed to resemble the beak of a crow. 
 
 Coracoid process. Processus coracoides. See 
 Scapula. 
 
 CO'RAL. See Corallium. 
 
 CORALLI'NA. (Diminutive of corallium.) Mus- 
 cus maritimus ; Corallina officinalis ; Corallina alba. 
 Sea coralline ; Sea moss ; White wormseed. A ma- 
 rine production, or fucus, resembling a small plant 
 without leaves, consisting of numerous brittle creta- 
 ceous substances, friable betwixt the fingers, and 
 crackling between the teeth. Powdered, it is admin- 
 istered to children as an anthelminthic, in the dose 
 of half a drachm to a drachm once or twice a day. 
 
 Corallina corsicana. Helmintho-corton ; Con 
 ferva helmintho-cortos : Corallina rubra; Corallina 
 melito-corton ; Lemitho-corton ; Mouse de Corse. Cor- 
 sican worinweed. Fucus helmintho-corton of De la 
 Tourrette. This plant has gained great repute in de- 
 stroying all species of intestinal worms. Its virtues 
 are extolled by many; but impartial experimentalists 
 have frequently been disappointed of its efficacy. 
 The Geneva Pharmacopoeia directs a syrup to be made 
 of it. 
 
 Corallina melito-corton. See Corallina corsi- 
 cana. 
 
 Corallina rubra. See Corallina corsicana. 
 
 CORALLINE. See Corallina. 
 
 Coralline , Corsican. See Corallina corsicana. 
 
 [Corallinite. See Organic relics."] 
 
 CORA'LLIUM. ( Corallium , i. n. ; from Koprj, a 
 daughter, and aX?, the sea, because it is the production 
 of the sea.) Coral. 
 
 Corallium album. A hard, white, calcareous brit- 
 tle substance ; the nidus of the Madrepora oculata. 
 Class, Vermes; Order, Lithophyta. It is sometimes 
 exhibited as an absorbent earth. 
 
 Corallium rubrum. Acmo. Azur. The red coral 
 is mostly employed medicinally. It is a hard, brittle, 
 calcareous substance, resembling the stalk of a plant, 
 and is the habitation of the Isis nobilis. Class, Ver- 
 mes ; Order, Zoophyta. When powdered, it is ex- 
 hibited as an absorbent earth to children ; but docs 
 not appear to claim any preference to common chalk. 
 
 CORALLODE'NDRON. (From KopaWiov , coral, 
 and fovdpov, a tree, resembling in hardness and colour 
 a piece of coral.) The coral-tree of America; anti- 
 venereal. 
 
 CORALLOI'DES. (From tcopaWiov, coral, and 
 eitios, likeness.) Coral-like. See Clavaria coral- 
 loidcs. 
 
 Co'rchoron. (From Kopy, the pupil of the eye, 
 and Kopsa), to purge ; so called because it was thought 
 to purge away rheum from the eyes.) The herb pim- 
 pernel, or duckweed. 
 
 CORCULUM. ( Corculum , a little heart ; diminu- 
 tive of cor, a heart.) An essential part of a germi- 
 nating seed, called also the embryo, or germ. It lies 
 between the cotyledons. It is the point from which 
 the life and organization of the future plant originate. 
 In some seeds it is much more conspicuous than in 
 others. The walnut, bean, pea, and lupine show it 
 in perfection. Its internal structure, before it begins 
 to vegetate, is observed to be very simple, consisting 
 of a uniformly medullary substance, enclosed in its 
 appropriate bark or skin. Vessels are formed in it as 
 soon as the vital principle is excited to action, and parts 
 are then developed which seemed not previously to 
 exist. There are observed in it, 
 
 1. The rostcllum, or little beak, w hich penetrates 
 into the earth and becomes the root. 
 
 2. The plumula, which shoots above the ground, 
 and becomes a tuft of young leaves, with which the 
 young stem, if there be any, ascends. See Cotyledon. 
 
 Co'rda. See Chorda. 
 
 Corda tympani. See Chorda tympani. 
 
 Corda willisii. See Dura mater. 
 
 CORDATUS. Heart-shaped. Applied to leaves, 
 petals, &.c. which are ovate, hollowed out at the base, 
 according to the vulgar idea of a heart: a form very 
 , frequent in leaves ; as in those of Arctium lappa, and 
 
COR 
 
 COR 
 
 Tamus communis , and the petals of the Siurn Seli- 
 num. 
 
 A leaf is called obcordate, when the apex of the 
 heart-shaped leaf is fixed to the petiole. 
 
 CO'RDIA. (So called by Plumier in honour of 
 Euricius Cordius and his son Valerius, two eminent 
 German botanists.) The name of a genus of plants. 
 Class, Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Cordia myxa. The systematic name of the Sebes- 
 ten plant. Sebesten; Sebestina; Cordia — foliis ova- 
 tis , supra glabris ; corymbis lateralibus ; calycibus 
 decemstriatis of Linnaeus. The dark black fruit pos- 
 sesses glutinous and aperient qualities, and is exhi- 
 bited in form of decoction in various diseases of the 
 chest, hoarseness, cough, difficult respiration, &c. 
 
 CORDIAL. Cardiacus. Medicines are generally 
 so termed, which possess warm and stimulating pro- 
 perties, and that are given to raise the spirits. 
 
 Cordine'ma. (From Kapa, the head, and Stucco, to 
 move about.) A headache attended with a vertigo. 
 
 Cordo'lium. (From cor, the heart, and dolor, 
 pain.) A name formerly applied to cardialgia, or 
 heartburn. 
 
 CORDUS, Valerius, was born in 1515, of a Hes- 
 sian family. After studying in some of the German 
 universities, he travelled through Italy, chiefly engaged 
 in botanical researches. He died at the early age of 
 20, leaving several works; a “History of Plants,” 
 many of them never before described ; “ Annotations 
 on Dioscorides a Nuremberg Dispensatory, &c. 
 CO'RE. Kopy. The pupil of the eye. 
 
 Core'mata. (From nope to, to cleanse.) Medicines 
 for cleansing the skin. 
 
 CORIACEUS. Leathery. Applied to leaves and 
 pods that are thick and tough without being pulpy, or 
 succulent ; as in the leaves of Magnolia grandiflora, 
 Aucuba, &c. and the pods of the Lupin. 
 CORIANDER. See Coriandrum. 
 
 CORIA'NDRUM. ( Coriandrum , i. n. ; from Kopy, 
 a pupil, and avyp, a man: because of its roundness, 
 like the pupil of a man’s eye ; or probably so called 
 from Kopts, cimex, a bug, because the green herb, 
 seed and all, stinks intolerably of bugs.) Coriander. 
 
 ]. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnean 
 system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Dygynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the officinal corian- 
 der. See Coriandrum sativum. 
 
 Coriandrum sativum. The systematic name of 
 the plant called coriandrum in the pharmacopoeias. 
 Cassibor ; Corianon. The Coriandrum — fructibus 
 lobosis , of Linnaeus. This plant is a native of the 
 outh of Europe, where, in some places, it is said to 
 grow in such abundance as frequently to choke the 
 growth of wheat and other grain. From being culti- 
 vated here as a medicinal plant, it has for some time 
 become naturalized to this country, where it is usually 
 found in corn fields, the sides of roads, and about dung- 
 hills. Every part of the plant, when fresh, has a very 
 offensive odour, but, upon being dried, the seeds have 
 a tolerably grateful smell, and their taste is moderately 
 warm and slightly pungent. They give out their vir- 
 tue totally to rectified spirit, but only partially to 
 water. In distillation with water, they yield a small 
 quantity of a yellowish essential oil, which smells 
 strongly and pretty agreeably of the coriander. 
 
 Dioscorides asserts, that the seeds, when taken in a 
 considerable quantity, produce deleterious effects ; and, 
 in some parts of Spain and Egypt, where the fresh 
 herb is eaten as a cordial, instances of fatuity, lethar- 
 gy,- &c. are observed to occur very frequently ; but 
 these qualities seem to have been unjustly ascribed to 
 the coriander; and Dr. Withering informs us, that he 
 has known six drachms of the seeds taken at once, 
 without any remarkable effect. These seeds, and in- 
 deed most of those of the umbelliferous plants, possess 
 a stomachic and carminative power. They are di- 
 rected in the infusum amarum, the infusum sennre 
 tartarizatum, and some other compositions of the 
 pharmacopoeias ; and according to Dr. Cullen, the prin- 
 cipal use of these seeds is, “ that infused along with 
 senna, they more powerfully correct the odour and 
 taste of this than any other aromatic that I have em- 
 ployed, and are, I believe, equally powerful in obvi- 
 ating the griping that senna is very ready to pro- 
 duce.” 
 
 Coria'non. See Coriandrum. 
 
 CO'RiS. (From Ktipco, to cleave, or cut; so called 
 
 because it was said to heal wounds.) The herb St 
 John’s wort. See Hypericum. 
 
 Coris cretica. See Hypericum Saxatile. 
 
 Coris lutea. See Hypericum coris. 
 
 Coris monspe liens is. Symphetumpcetreum. Heath 
 pine. This plant is intensely bitter and nauseous, but 
 apparently, an active medicine, and employed, it is 
 said, with success in syphilis. 
 
 CORK. Suber. The bark of the Quercus suber ot 
 Linnasus, formerly employed as an astringent, but now 
 disused. By the action of nitric acid it is acidified. See 
 Suberic acid. 
 
 Cork has been recently analyzed by Chevreuil by 
 digestion, first in water and then in alkohol. By distil 
 lation there came over an aromatic principle, and a 
 little acetic acid. The watery extract contained a yel - 
 low and a red colouring matter, an undetermined acid, 
 gallic acid, an astringent substance, a substance con 
 raining azot, a substance soluble in water and insolu- 
 ble in alkohol, gallate of iron, lime, and traces of mag- 
 nesia. 20 parts of cork treated in this way, left 17.15 
 of insoluble matter. The undissolved residue being 
 treated a sufficient number of times with alkohol, 
 yielded a variety of bodies, but which seem reducible 
 to three ; namely, cerin, resin, and an oil. The ligne- 
 ous portion of the cork still weighed 14 parts, which 
 are called suber. 
 
 [Cork, when burnt and reduced to a black coal, may 
 be pulverized and given as a medicine. It produces a 
 light and delicate carbon, which may be given by the 
 tea-spoonful, in a little syrup or milk, to children with 
 cholera infantum or sour stomach. It is an excellent 
 corrector of acidity, and is a useful domestic remedy 
 for complaints of the bowels in children during warm 
 weather. A.] 
 
 Cork, fossil. See Asbestos. 
 
 CORN. Clavus. A hardened portion of cuticle, 
 produced by pressure : so called because a piece can be 
 picked out like a corn of barley. 
 
 Corn salad. See Valeriana locusta. 
 
 Cornachini pulvis. Scammony, antimony, and 
 cream of tartar. 
 
 CORNARIUS, John, was born in Upper Saxony, in 
 the year 1500. According to Haller his real name was 
 Haguenbot, or Hanbut. He is said to have been led to 
 the study of medicine from the delicacy of his own 
 constitution. He graduated at Padua, after attending 
 several other universities. Besides translating Hip- 
 pocrates, and some other Greek writers into Latin, he 
 was author of several works on medicine; and is said 
 to have had an extensive practice. He died in 1558, 
 leaving a son, Diomede, who succeeded him, and 
 was afterward professor of medicine at Vienna, and 
 physician to Maximilian II. 
 
 CORNARO, Lewis, of a noble Venetian family, 
 was born in 1467. Having impaired his constitution 
 by a debauched and voluptuous life, and brought on at 
 last a severe illness, on recovering from this, at the age 
 of more than 40, he adopted a strict, abstemious regi- 
 men, limiting himself to twelve ounces of solid food, 
 and fourteen of wine, daily; which quantity he rather 
 diminished in the latter part of his life. He carefully 
 avoided also the extremes of heat or cold, with all vio- 
 lent exercise ; and took care to live in a pure dry air. 
 He thus preserved a considerable share of health and 
 activity to the great age of 98. His wife, by whom he 
 had an only child, a daughter, when they were both 
 advanced in years, survived him, and attained nearly 
 the same period. When he was 83, he published a 
 short treatise in commendation of temperance, which 
 has been repeatedly translated, and printed in every 
 country of Europe. He then states himself to have 
 been able to mount his horse, without assistance, from 
 any rising ground. He wrote three other discourses on 
 similar subjects at subsequent periods, the last only 
 three years before his death. The best English trans- 
 lation is said to be that of 1779. 
 
 CO RNEA. The sclerotic membrane of the eye is 
 so called, because it is of a horny consistence. See 
 Sclerotic coat. 
 
 Cornea opaca. See Sclerotic coat. 
 
 Cornea transparens. Sclerotica ceratoides. The 
 transparent portion of the sclerotic membrane, through 
 which the rays of light pass, is so tailed, to distin- 
 guish it from that which is opaque. See Sclerotic 
 coat. 
 
 [“Cornea tunica. (From cornu, a horn.) Thqan 
 
 265 
 
COR 
 
 COR 
 
 terldr transparent convex part of the eye, Which, in 
 texture, is tough like horn. It has a structure peculiar 
 to itself, being composed of a number of concentric 
 cellular lamellae, in the cells of which is deposited a 
 particular sort of fluid. It is covered externally by a 
 continuation of the conjunctiva, which belongs to the 
 class of mucous membranes ; and it is lined by a mem- 
 brane, the tunica humoris aquei, which seems 10 be- 
 long to the serous class.” — Cooper's Surg. Diet. A.] 
 Corne'sta. A chemical retort. 
 
 CORNFLOWER. See Centaurea cyanus. 
 Corni'cula. (From cornu, a horn.) A cupping in- 
 strument, made of horn. 
 
 CORNICULA'RIS. (From cornu , a horn.) Shaped 
 like a horn ; the coracoid process of the scapula. 
 
 CORNIFORMIS. (From cornu, a horn, and forma 
 resemblance.) Horn-shaped : applied to the nectary 
 of plants : — nectar ium corni forme , in the orchis tribe. 
 
 CO'RNU. A horn. This term is used both in ana- 
 tomy, surgery, and materia medica. 1. A wart. See 
 Verruca. 
 
 2. A corn or horny induration of the cuticle. See 
 Com. 
 
 3. The horn of the stag. 
 
 4. The cavities of the brain. 
 
 Cornu ammonis. Cornu arietis. When the pes 
 hippocampi of the human brain is cut transversely 
 through, the cortical substance is so disposed as to re- 
 semble a ram’s horn. This is the true cornu ammo- 
 nis, though the name is often applied to the pes hippo- 
 campi. 
 
 | This name is also applied to the chambered shells 
 found in a petrified state, and designated among the 
 organic relics of another world as Ammonites. They 
 are very abundant in Yorkshire, England, and have 
 been found in some places in this country. A.] 
 
 Cornu arietis. See Cornu ammonis. 
 
 Cornu cervi. Hartshorn. The horns of several 
 species of stag, as the Cervus dices, Cervus damn, 
 Cervus elaphus , and Cervus taranda , are used medi- 
 cinally. Boiled, they impart to the water a nutritious 
 jelly, which is frequently served at table. Hartshorn 
 jelly is made thus : — Boil half a pound of the shavings 
 of hartshorn, in six pints of water, to a quart ; to the 
 strained liquor add one ounce of the juice of lemon, or 
 of Seville orange, four ounces of mountain wine and 
 half a pound of sugar ; then boil the whole to a pro- 
 per consistence. The chief use of the horns is for cal- 
 cination, and to afford the liquor volatius cornu ceroi 
 and subcarbonate of ammonia. 
 
 Cornu cervi calcinatum. See Cornu ustum. 
 Cornu ustum. Cornu cervi calcinatum. Burn 
 pieces of hartshorn in an open fire, till they become 
 thoroughly white ; then powder, and prepare them in 
 the same manner as is directed for chalk. Burnt 
 hartshorn shavings possess absorbent, antacid, and ad- 
 stringent properties, and are given in the form of 
 decoction, as a common drink in diarrhoeas, pyrosis, &c. 
 
 Cornua uteri. Plectenoe. In comparative anato- 
 my, the horns of the womb; the womb being in some 
 animals triangular, and its angles resembling horns. 
 Cornumu'sa. A retort. 
 
 CO'RNUS. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Tetrandria ; Order, Mono- 
 gynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the cornel-tree. See 
 Cornus sanguinea. 
 
 [“Cornus Florida. Dogwood. This is a small 
 native tree, well known for its ornamental flowers in 
 most parts of the country, but more particularly in the 
 middle and southern states. The bark of the trunk is i 
 rough externally, and of a brownish colour within. 
 
 Its taste is a strong bitter, with some astringent and : 
 aromatic flavour. It appears to contain a bitter ex- 
 tractive substance, tannin, gallic acid, and a small por- < 
 tion of resin. This bark has been much employed as < 
 a tonic in various parts of the interior country. It is 
 particularly used in intermittent fevers, and is applied 
 to various other cases of debility, in which tonics are i 
 indicated. When fresh, it is sometimes liable to dis- 
 order the stomach and bowels, which tendency it is 
 thought to lose by age. It may be given iu powder in ] 
 doses of one or two scruples. Although this species 
 has been most attended to, there are several others of i 
 the same genus, which, from their bitterness, promise 
 quite as much efficacy.” — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 [“Cornus circinata. Round-leafed dogwood- This 
 2C8 
 
 i species of dogwood is a native shrub, distinguished 
 • from others of its genus by its round leaves and beau- 
 : tifully spotted twigs. The bark is not exceeded by 
 , any other in bitterness, and unites with this property 
 . the chemical and sensible evidences of astringency. 
 It is highly valuable as a tonic and stomachic, and 
 appears to be largely in use in some parts of the United 
 States, particularly in Connecticut, where it is em- 
 ployed as a substitute for cinchona, and has become 
 an officinal article. It is exhibited in the same way as 
 Cornus florida." — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 [“Cornus sericea. Swamp dogwood. This is 
 anotner of the bitter cornels , native in the United 
 States. Its properties resemble the preceding so much, 
 that it is unnecessary to repeat them. Indeed, the 
 genus Cornus in the northern hemisphere, like Cincho- 
 na in the southern, appears to have the same medical 
 character pervading all its species, differing only in 
 degree.” — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 Cornus sanguinea. The fruit is moderately cool- 
 ing and astringent. 
 
 Cornu'ta. (From cornu ; from its resemblance to 
 a horn.) A retort. 
 
 COROLLA. (From coronula, a little crown.) The 
 leaves of a flower which consist of those more delicate 
 and dilated, generally more coloured leaves, which are 
 always internal with respect to the calyx, between it 
 and the internal organs of the flower, and which con- 
 stitute its chief beauty. It always consists of one or 
 more coloured leaves, which are termed petals. 
 
 A coloured calyx is to be distinguished from a co- 
 rolla, which may be readily done in the Allyssum 
 alpestre , and Lamium orvala. 
 
 There are four general divisions of corols. 
 
 1. Monopetalous , which consists of one petal, as in 
 Nicotiana tabacum. 
 
 2. Polypetalous , having many ; as in Lillium candi - 
 dum. 
 
 3. Compound , consisting of many corolla, which are 
 not calculated, and are on a common receptacle, and 
 calyx ; as in Helianthus annuus. 
 
 4. Aggregate, consisting of many calculated co- 
 rolla placed on a common calyx ; as in Scabiosa arven 
 sis, and Echinops spcerocephalus. 
 
 A. Corolla monopetala , formed of one petal, which, 
 for the most part, forms a cavity, and is divided into, 
 
 a. Limbus, the limb, which is the margin, or hori- 
 zontal spreading portion. 
 
 b. Tubus, the tube, which is the cylindrical and in- 
 ferior part, and is enclosed in the calyx. 
 
 c. Fauces, or the orifice of the tube. 
 
 From the figure of a regular or uniform limb are de- 
 rived the following terms : 
 
 1. Corolla campanulata, bell-shaped ; as in Campa- 
 nula and Atropa. 
 
 2. C. globosa, globular ; as in Hyacynthus botry ai- 
 des and Erica ramentacea. 
 
 3. C. Tubulosa, tubular, as in Primula and Erica 
 Massoni. 
 
 4. C. claviculata; as in Erica tubifiora. 
 
 5. C. cyathiformis, cup-shaped; as in Sympathum 
 officinale. 
 
 6. C. infundibuliformis, funnel-shaped ; as in JV7- 
 cotiana tabacum , and Datura stramonium. 
 
 7. C. hypocrateriformis , salver-shaped, a flat limb 
 upon a long tube ; as in Vinca rosea. 
 
 8. C. rotata: wheel-shaped, that is, salver-shaped, 
 with scarcely any tube ; as in Borago-officinalis, and 
 Physalis alkekengi. 
 
 9. C. urceolata, saucer-like ; as in Evolvulus alci- 
 noides. 
 
 1U. C. contorta, obliquely bent ; as in Vinca minor 
 and Nerium oleander. 
 
 11. C. ligulaUi, the tube very short, and ending sud 
 denly in an oblong petal ; as in the corolla of the ra- 
 dius of the Helianthus annuus. 
 
 From the figure of an unequal limb : 
 
 1. Corolla ringens, irregular and gaping like the 
 mouth of an animal ; as in Lamium album, and Salvia 
 sclarea. 
 
 2. C. personuta , irregular and closed by a kind of 
 palate ; as in Antirrhinum majus. 
 
 In the ringent and personate corollte are to be no 
 ticed the following parts : 
 
 a. T'ubus, the inferior part. 
 
 b. Rictus, the space between the two lips. 
 
 c. Faux., the orifice of the tube in the rectus. 
 
COR 
 
 COR 
 
 d. Galea, the helmet or superior arched lip. 
 
 e. Labellum or barba , the inferior lip. 
 
 f. Palatum , the palate, an eminence in the inferior 
 lip which shuts the rictus of a personate corolla. 
 
 g. Calcar , the spur which forms an obtuse or acute 
 bag at the side of the receptacle. 
 
 3. C. bilabiata, two-lipped, the tube divided into 
 two irregular lips opposite each other, without any 
 visible rictus ; as in Aristolochia bilabiata. 
 
 In the bilabiate corolla are to be noticed, 
 
 a. The tubus. 
 
 b. The faux. 
 
 c. The superior lip, formed of one or two lobes. 
 
 d. The inferior lip , mostly three-lobed. 
 
 e. One-lipped , the upper or lower wanting, as in 
 Aristolochia clematitis, and Teucrium. 
 
 Corolla inf era, means that it is below the germen, 
 which is the most common place of the corolla ; and 
 corolla super a, above the germen, as in roses. 
 
 B. Corolla polypetala, formed of many petals. 
 
 In the petal of this division are noticed, 
 
 a. The unguis, the claw, the thin inferior part. 
 
 b. The lamina or border, the broader and superior 
 part ; example, Dianthus caryophyllis. 
 
 From the number of uniform petals, the corol of 
 this division is named, 
 
 1. Dipetalous ; as in Euphorbia graminea. 
 
 2. Tripetalous : as in Tradescantia virginica. 
 
 3. Tetrapetalous ; as in Chieranthus incanus. 
 
 4. Pentapetalous ; as in Paionia officinalis. 
 
 5. Hexapetalous ; as in Lilium candidum. 
 
 6. Polypetalous ; as in Rosa centifolia. 
 
 From the figure , 
 
 1. Malvaceous ; pentapetalous, with its claws 
 united laterally, so that it appears monopetalous ; as 
 in Malva sylvestris , and Alcta. 
 
 2. Rosaceous , spreading like a rose, pentapetalous, 
 almost destitute of claws ; as in Rosa canina , and 
 Paionia officinalis. 
 
 3. Liliaceous; six-petalled, sometimes three with- 
 out a calyx ; as in Lilium candidum. 
 
 4. Caryophyllaceous : five-petalled, with a long 
 claw, spreading border, and a monophyllous tubular 
 calyx ; as in Dianthus caryophyllus, and Saponaria 
 officinalis. 
 
 5. Cruciform ; three-petalled, like a cross ; as in 
 Sinapis alba, and Lunaria alba. 
 
 6. Manifold, many corols lying one on another ; as 
 in Cactus fiagelliformis. 
 
 From the figure of unequal petals : 
 
 1. Orchideal , five petals, three of which are bent 
 backward, and two are lateral and in the middle of 
 these: the labellum is bent back on the nectary. 
 
 2. Papilionaceous, four petals, irregular and spread- 
 ing, somewhat like a butterfly ; as in Lathyrus latifo- 
 lius, and Robinii pseudacacia. 
 
 In a papilionaceous corolla, observe, 
 
 a. The vexillum, the standard or large concave one 
 at the bark. 
 
 b. Alee, the wings or two side-petals, placed in the 
 middle. 
 
 c. The carina, or keel, consisting of twq petals, 
 united or separate, embracing the internal organs. 
 
 3. Calcarate or spurred, pentapetalous, one petal 
 formed into a spur-like tube. 
 
 C. Compound corolla; consisting of numerous flo- 
 rets, not calyculate, and within a common perian- 
 thium. 
 
 It affords, 
 
 a. The discus , disk, or middle. 
 
 b. The radius , which forms the circumference. 
 The marginal white florets of the daisy exemplify the 
 rays, and the central yellow ones the disk. 
 
 From the difference in the florets of a compound 
 flower it is said to be, 
 
 a. Tubulate, when all the florets are cylindrical. 
 
 b. Ligulate or semifiosculose, shaped like a strap or 
 riband ; as in Leontodon taraxacum. 
 
 c. Radiate , if the florets in the radius are ligulate, 
 and those in the disk tubular. 
 
 d. Semiradiate , the radius consisting of only a few 
 ligulate florets on one side ; as in Bidens. See also 
 Petala. 
 
 COROLLULA. (A diminutive of corolla, a little 
 wreath or crown.) The partial petal, or floret of a 
 compound flower. 
 
 CORONA. A crown. This term is used in ana- 
 
 tomy to designate the basis of some parts ; and in bo- 
 tany, to parts of plants, from their resemblance. In 
 the writings of some botanists, it is synonymous with 
 radius. 
 
 Corona ciliaris. The ciliar ligament. 
 
 Corona glandis. The margin of the glans penis. 
 
 Corona imperialis. A name for crown-imperial. 
 The Turks use it as an emetic. The whole plant is 
 poisonous. 
 
 Corona regia. The melilotus. 
 
 Corona solis. See Helianthus annuus. 
 
 Corona veneris. Venereal blotches on the fore- 
 head are so termed. 
 
 CORONAL. (Goronalis ; from corona, a crown 
 or garland.) Belonging to a crown or garland : so 
 named because the ancients wore their garlands in its 
 direction. 
 
 Coronal suture. Sutura coronalis ; Sutura ar- 
 cualis. The suture of the head, that extends from one 
 temple across to the other, uniting the two parietal 
 bones with the frontal. 
 
 CORONA'RIUS. See Coronary. 
 
 Coronarije. The name of an order of plants in 
 Linnaeus’s Fragments of a Natural Method, consisting 
 of such as have beautiful flowers, thus forming a 
 floral crown. 
 
 CORONARY. {Coronarius ; from corona, a 
 crown.) This term is applied to vessels and nerves, 
 which supply the corona or basis of parts, or because 
 they spread round the part like a garland or crown. 
 
 Coronary ligaments. (From corona , a crown.) 
 Ligaments uniting the radius and ulna. The term 
 ligamentum coronarium is also applied to a ligament 
 of the liver. 
 
 Coronary vessels. Vasa coronaria. The arte- 
 ries and veins of the heart and stomach. 
 
 CORONATUS. Little crown-like eminences on 
 the surface of the petal ; or in Nerium oleander. 
 
 Coronati. Coronaticus. The name of a class of 
 plants in Linnaeus’s Fragments of a Natural Method, 
 consisting of plants which have the seed-bud placed 
 under the flower-cup which serves it for a crown. 
 
 CORO'NE. (Kopiovr), a crow : so named from its 
 supposed likeness to a crow’s bill.) The acute process 
 of the lower jaw-bone. 
 
 CORONOID. (Coronoidcus ; from Kopwvt], a crow, 
 and eiSos, likeness. Processes of bones are so called, 
 that have any resemblance to a crow’s beak ; as coro- 
 noid process of the ulna, jaw, &c. 
 
 CORONO'PUS. (From Kopuivr/, a carrion crow, 
 and ttov , a foot ; the plant being said to resemble a 
 crow’s foot.) See Plantago. 
 
 CORONUL A. The hem or border which surrounds 
 the seeds of some flowers in the form of a crown. 
 
 CO'RPUS. 1. The body. See Body. 
 
 2. Many parts and substances are also distinguished 
 by this name : as corpus callosum, corpus luteum , &c. 
 
 Corpus albicans. Two white eminences in the 
 basis of the brain, discovered by Willis, and called cor- 
 pora albicantia Willisii. 
 
 Corpus annulare. A synonyme of the pons Va- 
 rolii. See Pons Varolii. 
 
 Corpus callosum. Commissura magna cerebri. 
 The white medullary part joining the two hemispheres 
 of the brain, and coming into view under the falx of 
 the dura mater when the hemispheres are drawn from 
 each other. On the surface of the corpus callosum 
 two lines are conspicuous, called the raphe. 
 
 Corpus cavernosus clitoridis. See Clitoris. 
 
 Corpus cavernosus penis. See Penis. 
 
 Corpus pimbriatum. The flattened terminations 
 of the posterior crura of the fornix of the brain, which 
 turn round into the inferiof cavity of the lateral ventri 
 cle, and end in the pedes hippocampi. 
 
 Corpus glandulosum. The prostate gland. 
 
 Corpus lobosum. Part of the cortical part of the 
 kidney. 
 
 Corpus luteum. A yellow spot found in that part 
 of the ovarium of females, from whence an ovum has 
 proceeded ; hence their presence determines that the 
 female has been impregnated. The number of the 
 corpora lutea corresponds with the number of impreg- 
 nations. It is, however, asserted by a modern writer, 
 that corpora lutea have been detected in young vir- 
 gins, where no impregnations could possibly have 
 taken place. 
 
 Corpus mucosum. See Rcte mucosum. 
 
 2C7 
 
cos 
 
 COR 
 
 Corpus nerveo-si>ongiosum. The cavernous sub- 
 stance of the penis. 
 
 Corpus nervosum. The cavernous substance of 
 tile clitoris. 
 
 Corpus ouivare. Two external prominences of 
 the medulla oblongata, shaped somewhat like an olive, 
 are called corpora olivaria. 
 
 Corpus pampiniforme. Applied to the spermatic 
 chord and thoracic duct ; also to the plexus of veins 
 surrounding the spermatic artery in the cavity of the 
 adbomen. 
 
 Corpus pyramidale. Two internal prominences 
 of the medulla oblongata, which are of a pyramidal 
 shape, are called corpora pyramidalia. 
 
 Corpus quadrigeminum. See Tubercula quadri- 
 gemina. 
 
 Corpus reticulare. See Rete mucosum. 
 
 Corpus sesamoideum. A little prominence at the 
 entry of the pulmonary artery. 
 
 Corpus spongiosum urethra. Substantia spon- 
 giosa urethrae. Corpus spongiosum penis. This sub- 
 stance originates before the prostate gland, surrounds 
 the urethra, and forms the bulb ; then proceeds to the 
 end of the corpora cavernosa, and terminates in the 
 glans penis, which it forms. 
 
 Corpus striatum. So named from its appearance. 
 See Cerebrum. 
 
 Corpus varicosum. The spermatic chord. 
 
 Corra'go. (From cor, the heart ; it being supposed 
 to have a good effect in comforting the heart.) See 
 Borago officinalis. 
 
 Co'rre. (From KCipw, to shave.) The temples. 
 That part of the jaws where the beard grows, and 
 which it is usual to shave. 
 
 CORROBORANT. ( Corroborans .) Whatever 
 gives strength to the body ; as bark, wine, beef, cold- 
 bath, &c. See Tonic. 
 
 CORROSIVE. (Corrosivus ; from corrodo , to eat 
 away.) See Escharotic. 
 
 Corrosive sublimate. The oxymuriate of mercury. 
 See Hydrargyri oxymurias. 
 
 CORRUGA'TOR. (From corrugo, to wrinkle.) 
 The name of muscles, the office of which is to wrin- 
 kle or corrugate the parts they act on. 
 
 Corrugator supercilii. A small muscle situated 
 on the forehead. Musculus supercilii of Winslow ; 
 Musculus frontalis verus, seu corrugator coiterii of 
 Douglas ; and Cutanio sourcillier of Dumas. When 
 one muscle acts, it is drawn towards the other, and 
 projects over the inner canthus of the eye. When both 
 muscles act, they pull down the skin of the forehead, 
 and make it wrinkle, particularly between the eye- 
 brows. 
 
 CO'RTEX. ( Cortex, ids. m. or f.) This term is 
 generally, though improperly, given to the Peruvian 
 bark. It applies to any rind, or bark. 
 
 Cortex angeling. The bark of a tree growing in 
 Grenada. A decoction of it is recommended as a ver- 
 mifuge. It excites tormina, similar to jalap, and ope- 
 rates by purging. 
 
 Cortex angustur®. See Cusparia. 
 
 Cortex antiscorbuticus. The caneila alba. See 
 Winteria aromatica. 
 
 Cortex aromaticus. See Winteria aromatica. 
 
 Cortex bela-aye. See Nerium antidysenteri- 
 cum. 
 
 Cortex canell.® malabaric®. See Laurus 
 cassia. 
 
 Cortex cardinalis de lugo. The Peruvian bark : 
 so called, because the Cardinal Lugo had testimonials 
 of above a thousand cures performed by it in the year 
 1653 . 
 
 Cortex cerebri. The cortical substance of the 
 brain. See Cerebrum. 
 
 Cortex chin® regius. See Cinchona. 
 
 Cortex chin.® surinamensis. This bark is re- 
 markably bitter, and preferable to the other species in 
 intermittent fevers. 
 
 Cortex chinchin®. See Cinchona. 
 
 Cortex elutheri®. See Croton cascarilla. 
 
 Cortex geoffroy® jamaicensis. See Geoffroya 
 jamaicensis. 
 
 Cortex jamaicensis. See Acras sapota. 
 
 Cortex lavola. The bark bearing this name is 
 supposed to be the produce of the tree which affords 
 the Anisum stellatum Its virtues are similar. 
 
 Cortex magellanicus. See Winteria aromatica. 
 
 268 
 
 Cortex massoy. The produce of New Guinea, 
 where it is beaten into a pultaceous mass with water, 
 and rubbed upon the abdomen to allay pain of the 
 bowels. It has the smell and flavour of cinnamon. 
 
 Cortex patrum. See Cinchona. 
 
 Cortex peruvianus. See Cinchona. 
 
 Cortex peruvianus flavus. See Cinchona. 
 
 Cortex peruvianus ruber. See Cinchona. 
 
 Cortex pocgereb.e. A bark sent from America ; 
 said to be serviceable in diarrhoeas, and dysenteries. 
 
 Cortex quassia. See Quassia amara. 
 
 Cortex winterianus. See Winteria aromatica. 
 
 CO'RTICAL. Corticalis. 1. Belonging to the 
 bark of a plant or tree. 
 
 2. Embracing or surrounding any part like the bark 
 of a tree ; as the cortical substance of the brain, kid 
 ney, &c. 
 
 CORTICO'SUS. Like bark or rind. Applied to 
 the hard pod of the Cassia fistularis. 
 
 Cortu'sa. See Sanicula europcea. 
 
 Co'ru canarica. A quince-like tree of Malabar ; 
 it is antidysenteric. 
 
 CORUNDUM. A genus of minerals, which, ac 
 cording to Jameson, contains three species ; the octo 
 hedral, rhomboidal, and prismatic. 
 
 CORYDALES. (From uopvs, a helmet.) The 
 name of an order of plants in Linnaeus’s Fragments 
 of a Natural Method, consisting of plants which have 
 flowers somewhat resembling a helmet or hood. 
 
 CO'RYLUS. (Derivation uncertain: according to 
 some, from Kapva, a walnut.) 1. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Li nna:an system. Class, Moncecia; 
 Order, Polyandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the hazel-tree. See 
 Corylus avellana. 
 
 Corylus avellana. The hazel-nut tree. The nuts 
 of this tree are much eaten in this country ; they are 
 hard of digestion, and often pass the bowels very little 
 altered ; if, however, they are well chewed, they give 
 out a nutritious oil. An oil is also obtained from the 
 wood of this tree, Corylus avellana stipulis ovatis, 
 obtusis, of Linnaeus ; which is efficacious against the 
 toothache, and is said to kill worms. 
 
 CORYMBIFERA3. .(From corymbus ; a species of 
 florescence, and fero, to bear.) Plants which bear 
 corymbal flowers. 
 
 CORYMBUS. (K opvpf3ov, or Kopvp(3os, a branch 
 or cluster crowning the summit of a plant ; from xopvs, 
 a helmet.) A corymb. That species of inflorescence 
 formed by many.flowers, the partial flower-stalks of 
 which are gradually longer, as they stand lower on the 
 common stalk, so that all the flowers are nearly on a 
 level; as in the Crysanthemum corymhosum. It is 
 said to be simple, wiien not divided into branches; as 
 in Thlaspi arvense, and Gnaphalium dentaturn : and 
 compound, when it has brandies ; as in Gnaphalium 
 stcechas. 
 
 Co'ryphe. Kcpvcpy. The vertex of the head.— 
 Galen. 
 
 CORY'ZA. (Kopuga; from icapa, the head, and gea>, 
 to boil.) An increased discharge of mucus from the 
 nose. See Catarrh. Dr. Good makes this a genus of 
 disease ; running at the nose. It has two species, 
 Coryza entonica, and atonica. 
 
 Coscu'lia. The grains of kermes. 
 
 COSME TIC. Cosmeticus. A term applied to 
 remedies against blotches and freckles. 
 
 Co'smos. A regular series. In Hippocrates it is the 
 order and series of critical days. 
 
 Co'ssis. A little tubercle in the face, like the head 
 of a worm. 
 
 Co'ssum. A malignant ulcer of the nose, men- 
 tioned by Paracelsus. 
 
 COSTA. A rib. 1. The rib of an animal. See Ribs. 
 
 2. The thick middle nerve-like cord of a leaf, whiGh 
 proceeds from its base to the apex. See Leaf. 
 
 Costa herba. The Hypochccris radicata. 
 
 COSTAL1S. (From costa, a rib.) Belonging to«a 
 rib: applied to muscles, arteries, nerves, &c. 
 
 Costa pulmonaria. Very probably the Hypochccris 
 radicata, or long-rooted hawk-weed, which was used 
 in pulmonary affections, and pains of the side. 
 
 COSTA'TUS. Ribbed. Applied to leaves, and is 
 synonymous with nervous: the leaf having simple 
 lines extended from the base to the point. See Leaf. 
 
 Costo-iiyoideus. A muscle, so named from its 
 origin and insertion. See Omohyoideus. 
 
cotr 
 
 CRA 
 
 CO'STUS. (From kasta, Arabian.) The name of I 
 a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Monandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Cost us amarvs. See Costus arabicus. 
 
 Costus arabicus. The systematic name of the 
 Costus indicus ; amarus ; dulcis ; orientalis. Sweet 
 and bitter costus. The root of this tree possesses bit- 
 ter and aromatic virtues, and is considered as a good 
 stomachic. Formerly there were two other species, 
 the bitter and sweet , distinguished for use. At present, 
 the Arabic only is known, and that is seldom employed. 
 It is, however, said to be stomachic, diaphoretic, and 
 diuretic. 
 
 €ostus ( corticosus. The canella alba. 
 
 Costus hortordm minor. Th e Achillcea ageratum. 
 
 Costus niqra. The artichoke. 
 
 Cotaro'nium. A word coined by Paracelsus, im- 
 plying a liquor into which all bodies, and even their 
 elements, may be dissolved. 
 
 Co'tis. (From Kofly, the head.) The back part 
 of the head ; sometimes the hollow of the neck. 
 
 CO'TULA. ( Cotula , diminutive of cos, a whet- 
 stone, from the resemblance of its leaves to a whet- 
 stone ; or from Ko'JvXy, a hollow.) Stinking chamo- 
 mile. 
 
 [“ Cotula. Mayweed. The anthemis cotula is an 
 annual weed imported from Europe, and now very 
 common by road sides throughout the United States. 
 Its taste is strong, disagreeable, and bitter. In small 
 quantities it is tonic, stimulating, and diaphoretic; in 
 large ones emetic and sudorific. It is commonly given 
 in infusion.” — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 CO'TULE. {Ko-vXrj, the name of an old measure.) 
 The socket of the hipbone. See Acetabulum. 
 
 Cottula fcetida. See Anthemis cotula. 
 
 COTYLEDON. ( Cotyledon , onis. f. ; from KOTvXy, 
 a cavity.) Seed-lobe, or cotyledon. The cotyledones 
 are the two halves of a seed, which, when germi- 
 nating, become two pulpy leaves, called the seminal 
 leaves. These leaves are often of a different form 
 from those which are about to appear; as in the 
 Raphanus sativus ; and sometimes they are of an- 
 other colour; as in Cannabis sativa , the seminal 
 leaves of which are white. 
 
 Almost all the cotyledons wither and fall off, as the 
 plant grows up. 
 
 These bodies are spoken of in the plural, because it 
 it is much doubted whether any plant can be said to 
 have a solitary cotyledon, so that most plants are 
 dicotyledonous. Plants without any, are called acoty- 
 ledones. Those with more than two, polycotyledo- 
 nous. 
 
 Between the two cotyledons of the germinating seed, 
 is seated the embryo , or germ of the plant, called by 
 Linnaeus, corculum , or little heart, in allusion to the 
 heart of the walnut. Mr. Knight denominates it the 
 germen: but that term is appropriated to a very dif- 
 ferent part, the rudiment of the fruit. The expanding 
 embryo, resembling a little feather, has, for that rea- 
 son, been called by Linnaeus, plumula : it soon becomes 
 a tuft of young leaves, with which the young stem as- 
 cends. See Corculum. 
 
 COTYLOID. ( Cotyloidcs ; from kotvXij , the name 
 of an old measure, and ados, resemblance.) Resem- 
 bling the old measure, or cotule. 
 
 Cotyloid cavity. The acetabulum. See Innomi- 
 natum os. * 
 
 COTYLOI'DES. — See Cotyloid. 
 
 COUCHING. A surgical operation that consists in 
 removing the opaque lens out of the axis of vision, by 
 means of a needle constructed for the purpose. 
 
 Couch-grass. See 'Priticum repens. 
 
 COUGH. Tussis. A sonorous concussion of the 
 thorax, produced by the sudden expulsion of the air 
 from the chest through the fauces. See Catarrh. 
 
 Co'um. The meadow-saffron. 
 
 COUNTER-OPENING. Contra-apertura. An 
 openiiig made in any part of an abscess opposite to 
 one already in it. This is often done in order to afford 
 a readier egress to the collected pus. 
 
 Coup de soleil. The French for an erysipelas or 
 apoplexy, or any affection produced instantaneously 
 from a scorching sun. 
 
 Cou'rap. (Indian.) The provincial name of a dis- 
 ease of the skin common in Java, and other parts of 
 the East Indies, accompanied by a perpetual itching 
 and discharge of matter. 
 
 I Cou'rbaril. The tree which produces the gum 
 anime. See Anime. 
 
 Couro'ndi. An evergreen tree of India, said to be 
 antidysenteric. 
 
 Couroy moelli. A shrub of India, said to be anti- 
 venomous. 
 
 Cou'scous. An African food, much used about the 
 river Senegal. It is a composition of the flour of 
 millet, with some flesh, and what is there called lalo. 
 
 Covola'm. See Cratceva marmelos. 
 
 COWHAGE. See Dolichos pruriens. 
 
 COW-ITCH. See Dolichos pruriens. 
 
 COWPER, William, was born about the middle of 
 the 17th century, and became distinguished as a sur- 
 geon and anatomist in this metropolis. His first work, 
 entitled “ Myotomia Reformata,” in 1694, far excelled 
 any which preceded it on that subject in correct- 
 ness, though since surpassed by Albinus. Three 
 years after, he published at Oxford “ the Anatomy of 
 Human Bodies,” with splendid plates, chiefly from 
 Bidloo ; but forty of the figures were from drawings 
 made by himself; he added also some ingenious and 
 useful anatomical and surgical observations. Having 
 been accused of plagiarism by Bidloo, lie wrote an apo- 
 logy, called “ Eucharistia ;” preceded by a description 
 of some glands, near the neck of the bladder, which 
 have been called by his name. He was also author 
 of several communications to the Royal Society, and 
 some observations inserted in the anthropologia of 
 Drake. He died in 1710. 
 
 Cowper’s glands. (Cowperi glandulw ; named 
 from Cowper, who first described them.) Three large 
 muciparous glands of the male, two of which are situ- 
 ated before the prostate gland under the accelerator 
 muscles of the urine, and the third more forward, be- 
 fore the bulb of the urethra. They excrete a fluid, 
 similar to that of the prostate gland, during the vene- 
 real orgasm. 
 
 Cowpe'ri glandule:. See Cowper' s glands. 
 
 CO XA. The ischium is sometimes so called, and 
 sometimes the os coccygis. 
 
 COXE'NDIX. (From coxa , the hip.) The ischi- 
 um ; the hip-joint. 
 
 Crablouse. A species of pediculus which infests 
 the axillae and pudenda. 
 
 [The crab-louse is not a pediculus, but belongs to the 
 genus of acarus. If the parts infested by them be 
 washed with an infusion of tobacco, it will soon kill 
 these vermin. A.] 
 
 Grab-yaws. A name in Jamaica for a kind of ulcer 
 on the soles of the feet, with callous lips, so hard that 
 it is difficult to cut them. 
 
 [“CRAIK, James, M.D. Dr. Craik was born in 
 Scotland, where he received his education for the 
 medical service of the British army. He came to the 
 colony of Virginia in early life, and had the honour to 
 accompany the youthful Washington in his expedition 
 against the French and Indians in 1754, and returned 
 in safety after the battle of the Meadows, and surren- 
 der of Fort Necessity. In 1755, he attended Braddock 
 in his march through the wilderness, and on the 9th 
 of July, assisted in dressing the wounds of that brave, 
 but unfortunate commander. At the close of the 
 Frehch war, the subject of this article resumed and 
 continued his professional labours till the commence- 
 ment of the Revolution in 1775. By the aid of his 
 early and fast friend, General Washington, he was 
 transferred to the Medical Department in the Conti 
 nental army, and rose to the first rank and distinction. 
 In 1777, he had an opportunity, which he gladly em- 
 braced, to show his fidelity to his General, and to his 
 adopted country, by taking an active part in the de- 
 velopement of a nefarious conspiracy, the object of 
 which was the removal of the commander in chief. 
 In 1780, he was deputed to visit Count de Rocham- 
 beau, then recently arrived at Rhode-Island, and to 
 make arrangements for the establishment of Hospitals 
 to accommodate the French army. Having performed 
 this difficult duty, he continued in the army to the end 
 of the war, and was present at the surrender of Corn- 
 wallis, on the memorable 19th October, 1781. 
 
 After the cessation of hostilities, the Doctor settled 
 as a physician in Charles County, in Maryland, but 
 soon removed to the neighbourhood of his illustrious 
 friend and companion, the fanner of Mount Vernon, 
 at his particular, repeated, and urgent request. In 
 1798, when, like a guardian angel, the never to be for- 
 
 269 
 
CRA 
 
 gotten Washington again stepped forth to redress the 
 Wrongs of his country ; the venerable Craik was once 
 more appointed to his former station in the medical 
 staff. With the disbandment of the army, then called 
 into service, ceased the public professional labours of 
 the subject of this memoir, whose life, for nearly half 
 a century, has been devoted with zeal and high repu- 
 tation to the cause of his country. 
 
 One trying duty yet remained to be performed ; it 
 was to witness the closing scene, and to receive the 
 last sigh of his revered commander, the most distin- 
 guished man of his age. Their youthful commissions 
 had been signed on the same day; they had served 
 together in the ranks of war; their friendship was 
 cemented by a social intercourse of fifty years’ continu- 
 ance, and they were greatly endeared to each other by 
 common toils, privations, and honours. At length the 
 moment of parting arrived ; it was tender, affectionate, 
 solemn, and impressive. In reference to that painful 
 event, the Doctor is said to have expressed himself in 
 this manner : “ I, who was bred amid scenes of human 
 calamity, who had so often witnessed death in its direst 
 and most awful forms, believed that its terrors were 
 too familiar to my eye to shake my fortitude ; but when 
 I saw this great man die, it seemed as if the bonds of 
 my nature were rent asunder, and that the pillar of 
 my country’s happiness had fallen to the ground.” 
 
 As a physician, Dr. Craik was greatly distinguished 
 by his skill and success, and his professional merits 
 were highly and justly appreciated. In the various 
 relations of private life, his character was truly esti- 
 mable, and his memory is precious to all who had the 
 happiness and the honour of his acquaintance. He 
 was one, and what a proud eulogy it is, of whom the 
 immortal Washington was pleased to write, “my 
 compatriot in arms, my old and intimate friend.” He 
 departed this life at the place of his residence in Fair- 
 fax county, on the 6th February, 1814, in the 84th year 
 of his age.” — Thack. Med. Biug. A.] 
 
 CRA'MBE. (Kpap& 7 , the name given by Dioscori- 
 des, Galen, and others, to the cabbage ; the derivation 
 is uncertain.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Li nnaean system. Class, Tetradynamia ; Order, Sili- 
 culosa. Cabbage. 
 
 Crambe maritima. The systematic name for the 
 sea-cole, or sea-kale. A delicious vegetable when 
 forced and blanched. It is brought to table about 
 Christmas, has a delicate flavour, and is much es- 
 teemed. Like to all oleraceous plants, it is flatulent 
 and watery. 
 
 CRAMP. (From krempen , to contract. Germ.) 
 See Spasm. 
 
 CRANESBILL. See Geranium. 
 
 Cranesbill , bloody. See Geranium sanguineum. 
 
 CRA'NIUM. (Kpavtov, quasi Kapaviov ; from xapa, 
 the head.) The skull or superior part of the head. 
 See Caput. 
 
 Cranterer. (From Kpaivo), to perform.) A name 
 given to the dentes sapientiae and other molares, from 
 their office of masticating the food. 
 
 CRA'PULA. (KpaiirvXa.) A surfeit ; drunkenness. 
 
 CRA'SIS. (From KCpavvvui , to mix.) Mixture. 
 A term applied to the humours of the body, when 
 there is such an admixture of their principles as to 
 constitute a healthy state : hence, in dropsies, scurvy, 
 &c. the crasis, or healthy mixture of the principles of 
 the blood, is said to be destroyed. 
 
 Cra'spedon. ( KpaenreSov , the hem of a garment ; 
 from Aprpaw, to hang down, and 7T£(5 ov, the ground.) A 
 relaxation of the uvula, when it hangs down in a thin, 
 long membrane, like the hem of a garment. 
 
 CRASSAME'NTUM. (From crassus , thick.) See 
 Blood. 
 
 CRA'SSULA. (From crassus , thick: so named 
 from the thickness of its leaves.) See Sedum tele- 
 phium. 
 
 CRAT^E'GUS. (From Kpa"]os, strength : so called 
 from the strength and hardness of its wood.) The 
 wild service-tree, of which there are many, are all spe- 
 cies of the genus Prunus. The fruits are most of them 
 astringent. 
 
 CRATEVA. (So called from Cratevas, a Greek 
 physician, celebrated by Hippocrates for his knowledge 
 of ’plants. ) The name of a genus of plants. Class, 
 Polyandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Crateva marmelos. The fruit is astringent while 
 unripe ; but when Hoe, of a delicious taste. The bark 
 270 
 
 CRI 
 
 of the tree strengthens the stomach, and relieves hy- 
 pochondriac languors. 
 
 Crati'cula. (From crates , a hurdle.) The bars 
 or grate which covers the ash-hole in a chemical fur- 
 nace. 
 
 CRATON, John, called also Crafftheim, was bom 
 at B reslaw in 1519. He was intended for the church, 
 but preferring the study of medicine, went to graduate 
 at Padua, and then settled at Breslaw. But after a 
 few years he was called to Vienna, and made physi- 
 cian and aulic counsellor to the Emperor Ferdinand I. : 
 which offices also he held under the two succeeding 
 emperors, and died in 1585. His works were nume- 
 rous : the principal are, “ A Commentary on Syphilis ;” 
 “ A Treatise on Contagious Fever another on “ The- 
 rapeutics;” and seven volumes- of Epistles and Con- 
 sultations. 
 
 Cream of tartar. See Potasses supertartras. 
 
 CREMA STER. (From xpepaw, to suspend.) A 
 muscle of the testicle, by which it is suspended, and 
 drawn up and compressed, in the act of coition. It 
 arises from Poupart’s ligament, passes over the sper- 
 matic chord, and is lost in the cellular membrane of 
 the scrotum, covering the testicles. 
 
 Cre'mnus. (From xp^pvof, a precipice, or shelving 
 place.) 1. The lip of an ulcer. 
 
 2. The labium pudendi. 
 
 CRE'MOR. 1. Cream. The oily part of milk 
 which rises to the surface of that liquid, mixed with a 
 little curd and serum. When churned, butler is ob 
 tained. See Milk. 
 
 2. Any substance floating on the top, and skimmed 
 
 off. 
 
 CRENATUS. Crenate or notched, applied to a 
 leaf or petal, when the indentations are blunted or 
 rounded, and not directed toward either end of the 
 leaf ; as in Glecoma hederacea. The two British spe- 
 cies of Salvia are examples of doubly crenate leaves. 
 The petals of the Linum usitatissimum are crenate. 
 
 CRE'PITUS. (From crepo , to make a noise.) A 
 puff or little noise. The word is generally employed 
 to express the pothognamonic symptoms of air being 
 collected in the cellular membrane of the body ; for 
 when air is in these cavities, and the part is pressed, a 
 little cracking noise, or crepitus, is heard. 
 
 Crepitus lupi. See Lycoperdon bovista. 
 
 Crescent- shaped. See Leaf. 
 
 CRESS. There are several kinds of cresses eaten 
 at the table, and used medicinally, as antiscorbutics. 
 
 Cress , water. See Sisymbrium nasturtium aquati- 
 cum. 
 
 CRE'TA. Chalk. An impure carbonate of lime. 
 See Greta pr cep arata. 
 
 Creta pr^iparate. Take of chalk a pound ; add 
 a little water, and rub it to a fine powder. Throw 
 this into a large vessel full of water ; then shake them, 
 and after a little while pour the still turbid liquor into 
 another vessel, and set it by that the powder may sub- 
 side ; lastly, pouring off the water, dry this powder 
 Prepared chalk is absorbent, and possesses antacid 
 qualities : it is exhibited in form of electuary, mixture, 
 or bolus, in pyrosis, cardialgia, diarrhsea, acidities of 
 the primae viae, rachitis, crusta lactea, &c. and is said 
 by some to be an antidote against white arsenic. 
 
 Cretaceous add. See Carbonic acid. 
 
 Crete , dittany of. See Origanum dictamnus. 
 
 CRETLNISMUS. Cretinism. A species of Cyrto 
 sis in Dr. Good’s Nosology: a disease affecting chiefly 
 the head and neck ; countenance vacant and stupid ; 
 mental faculties feeble, or idiotic ; sensibility obtuse, 
 mostly with enlargement of the thyroid gland. 
 
 CRIBRIFO'RM. (Cnbnformis ; from cribrum , a 
 sieve, and form a, likeness ; because it is perforated 
 like a sieve.) Perforated like a sieve. See Ethmoid 
 bone. . 
 
 CRICHTONITE. A mineral named after Dr. 
 Crichton, which Jameson thinks is a new species of 
 titanium ore. It is of a splendent velvet black colour. 
 
 CRI'CO. Names compounded of this word belong 
 to muscles which are attached to the cricoid cartilage. 
 
 Crico-aryt-enoideus lateralis. Crico-lateri 
 arithenoidien of Dumas. A muscle of the glottis, that 
 opens the rima by pulling the ligaments from each 
 other. 
 
 Crico-arytje.voideus posticus. Cnco-creti ari 
 thenoidien of Dumas. A muscle of the glottis, that 
 opens the rima glottidis a little, and by pulling back 
 
CRO 
 
 CRI 
 
 the arytaenoid cartilage, stretches the ligament so as to 
 make it tense. 
 
 Crico-pharyngeus. See Constrictor pharyngis 
 inferior. 
 
 Crico-thyfoibeus. Crico-thyroidien of Dumas. 
 The last of the second layer of muscles between the 
 os hyoides and trunk, that pulls forward and depresses 
 the thyroid cartilage, or elevates and draws backwards 
 the cricoid cartilage. 
 
 CRICOI'D. {Cricoides ; from KpiKos, a ring, and 
 resemblance.) A round ring-like cartilage of 
 the larynx is called the cricoid. See Larynx. 
 
 CRIMNO'DES. (From Kpipvov, bran.) A term 
 applied to urine, which deposites a sediment like bran. 
 
 Crina'tus. (From Kpivov, the lily.) A term given 
 to a suffumigation mentioned by P. HEgineta, composed 
 chiefly of the roots of lilies. 
 
 CRI'NIS. The hair. See Capillus. 
 
 Crinomy'ron. (From Kpivov, a lily, and pypov, oint- 
 ment.) An ointment composed chiefly of lilies. 
 
 CRINONES. (From crinis, the hair.) Malis gor- 
 dii of Good. Morbus pilaris of Horst. Malis a, cri- 
 nonibus of Elmuller and Sauvages. Collections of a 
 sebaceous fluid in the cutaneous follicles upon the 
 face and breast, which appear like black spots, and 
 when pressed out, look like small worms, or, as they 
 are commonly called, maggots. 
 
 Crio'genes. An epithet for certain troches, men- 
 tioned by P. AEgineta, and which he commends for 
 cleansing ulcers. 
 
 CRIPSO'RCHIS. (From upv ifju), to conceal, and 
 opxis, a testicle.) Having the testicle concealed, or 
 not yet descended from the abdomen into the scro- 
 tum. 
 
 CRl'SIS. (From xpivco, to judge.) The judgment. 
 The change of symptoms in acute diseases, from 
 which the recovery or death i3 prognosticated or 
 judged of. 
 
 Crispatu'ra. (From crispo, to curl.) A spas- 
 modic contraction or curling of the membranes and 
 fibres. 
 
 CRISPUS. Curled. Applied to a leaf, when the 
 border is so much more dilated than the disk, that it 
 necessarily becomes curled and twisted ; as in Malva 
 crispa, &c. 
 
 CRI'STA. (Quasi cerista; from Ktpaq, a horn, or 
 carista; from Kapa , the head, as being on the top of 
 the head.) Any thing which has the appearance of a 
 crest, or the comb upon the head of a cock. 1. In 
 anatomy it is thus applied to a process of the ethmoid 
 bone, christa galli, and to a part of the nymphos 
 crista clitoridis. 
 
 2. In surgery, to excrescences, like the comb of a 
 cock, about the anus. 
 
 3. In botany, to several accessary parts or appen- 
 dages, chiefly belonging to the antheras of plants ; as 
 -the pod of the Hedysarum crista galli, &c. 
 
 Crista galli. An eminence of the ethmoid bone, 
 -so called from its resemblance to a cock’s comb. See 
 Ethmoid bone. 
 
 CRIST ATUS. Crested. Applied to several parts 
 of plants. 
 
 Cri'thamum. See Crithmum. 
 
 Cri'the. (K pidrj, barley.) A stye or tumour on 
 the eyelid, in the shape and of the size of a barley- 
 corn. 
 
 Crithe'r-ion. (From Kpiviv, to judge.) The same 
 as crisis. 
 
 CRI THMUM. (From Kpiv o>, to secrete ; so named 
 from its supposed virtues in promoting a discharge of 
 the urine and menses.) Samphire or sea-fennel. 
 
 Crithmum maritimum. The Linnaean name of 
 the samphire or sea-fennel. Crithmum of the phar- 
 macopoeias. It is a low perennial plant, and grows 
 about the sea-coast in several parts of the island. It 
 has a spicy aromatic flavour, which induces the com- 
 mon people to use it as a pot-herb. Pickled with vine- 
 gar and spice, it makes a wholesome and elegant con- 
 diment, which is in much esteem. 
 
 CRITHO'DES. (From KpiOy, barley, and eiSos, re- 
 semblance.) Resembling a barley-corn. It is applied 
 to small protuberances. 
 
 CRI'TICAL. (Criticus ; from crisis; from kuvo), 
 to judge.) Determining the event of a disease. Many 
 physicians have been of opinion, that there is some- 
 thing in the nature of fevers which generally deter- 
 mines them to be of a certain duration ; and, therefore, 
 
 that their terminations, whether salutary or fatal, hap* 
 pen at certain periods of the disease, rather than at 
 others. These periods, which were carefully marked 
 by Hippocrates, are called critical days. The critical 
 days, or those on which we suppose the termination 
 of continued fevers especially to happen, are the third, 
 fifth, seventh, ninth, eleventh, fourteenth, seventeenth, 
 and twentieth. 
 
 CROCIDl'XIS. (From KpoKiSify, to gather wool.) 
 Floccilation. A fatal symptom in some diseases, 
 where the patient gathers up the bed-clothes, and 
 seems to pick up substances from them. 
 
 Cro'cinum. (From kpokos, saffron.) A mixture of 
 oil, myrrh, and saffron. 
 
 Croco'des. (From kpokos, saffron ; so called from 
 the quantity of saffron they contain.) A name of some 
 old troches. 
 
 Crocoma'gma. (From kpokos, saffron, and paypa, 
 the thick oil or dregs.) A troch made of oil of saffron 
 and spices. 
 
 CRO'CUS. (Kpoxo? of Theophrastus. The story 
 of the young Crocus, turned into this flower, may be 
 seen in the fourth book of Ovid’s Metamorphoses. 
 Some derive this name from upoKy or xp okis, a thread ; 
 whence the stamens of flowers are called KpoKiSes- 
 Others, again, derive it from Coriscus, a city and 
 mountain of Cilicia, and others from crokin, Chald.) 
 Saffron. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnasan 
 system. Class, Triandria : Order, Monogynia. Saf 
 fron. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the prepared stig- 
 mata of the saffron plant. See Crocus sativus. 
 
 3. A term given by the older chemists to several pre- 
 parations of metallic substances, from their resem- 
 blance : thus, Crocus martis, Crocus veneris. 
 
 Crocus antimonii. A sulphuretted oxide of an- 
 timony. 
 
 Crocus germanicus. See Carthamus. 
 
 Crocus indicus. See Curcuma. 
 
 Crocus martis. Burnt green vitriol. 
 
 Crocus metallorum. A sulphuretted oxide of 
 antimony. 
 
 Crocus officinalis. See Crocus sativus. 
 
 Crocus saracenicus. See Carthamus. 
 
 Crocus sativus. The systematic name of the 
 saffron plant. Crocus : — spatha univalvi radicali , 
 
 corolloe tubo longissimo, of Linnaeus. Saffron has a 
 powerful, penetrating, diffusive smell, and a warm, 
 pungent, bitterish taste. Many virtues were formerly 
 attributed to this medicine, but little confidence is now 
 placed in it. The Edinburgh College directs a tincture, 
 and that of London a syrup of this drug. 
 
 Crocus veneris. Copper calcined to a red powder. 
 
 Cro'mmyon. (Ilapa to raj Kopas pveiv, because it 
 makes the eyes wink.) An onion. 
 
 Crommyoxyre'gma. (From Kpoppvov, an onion, 
 o(u?, acid, and pyyvvpi, to break out.) An acid eruc- 
 tation accompanied with a taste resembling onions. 
 
 CROONE, William, was born in London, where 
 he settled as a physician, after studying at Cambridge. 
 In 1659, he was chosen rhetoric professor of Gresham 
 College, and soon after register of the Royal Society, 
 which then assembled there. In 1662, he was created 
 doctor in medicine by mandate of the king, and the 
 same year elected fellow of the Royal Society, and of 
 the College of Physicians. In 1670, he was appointed 
 lecturer on anatomy to the Company of Surgeons. 
 On his death, in 1684, he bequeathed them 100Z. ; his 
 books on Medicine to the College of Physicians, as 
 also the profits of a house, for Lectures, to be read an- 
 nually, on Muscular Motion ; and donations to seven 
 of the colleges at Cambridge, to found Mathematical 
 Lectures. He left several papers on philosophical sub- 
 jects, but his only publication was a small tract, “ De 
 Ralione Motus Musculorum.” 
 
 CROSS-STONE. Harmotome; Pyramidal zeolite. 
 A crystallized grayish-white mineral, harder than 
 fluor-spar, but not so hard as apatite, found only in 
 mineral veins and agate balls in the Hartz, Norway, 
 and Scotland. 
 
 CROTALUS. The name of a genus of reptiles. 
 
 Crotalus iiorridus. The rattle-snake ; the stone 
 out of the head of which is erroneously said to be an 
 antidote to the poison of venomous animals. A name 
 also of the Cobra de capella, the Coluber naja of Lin- 
 nteus. 
 
 *71 
 
CRO 
 
 CRO 
 
 Crota'phica arteria. The tendon of the tempo- 
 ral muscle. 
 
 CROTAPHl'TES. (From KpolaQos , the temple.) 
 See Temporalis. 
 
 Crotaphium. (From Kpo'Jeu), to pulsate ; so named 
 from the pulsation which in the temples is eminently 
 discernible.) Crotaphos. Crotaphus. A pain in the 
 temples. 
 
 Cro taphos. See Crotaphium. 
 
 Cro'taphus. See Crotaphium. > 
 
 CROTCHET. A curved instrument with a sharp 
 hook to extract the foetus. 
 
 CRO TON. (From Kpo'Jeo), to beat.) 
 
 1. An insect called a tick, from the noise it makes by 
 beating its head against wood. 
 
 2. A name of the ricinus or castor-oil berry, from its 
 likeness to a tick. 
 
 3. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna;an 
 system. Class, Moncecia; Order, Monadelphia. 
 
 Croton bknzoe.- See Styrax benzoe. 
 
 Croton cascarilla. The systematic name of the 
 plant which affords the Cascarilla bark. Cascarilla ; 
 Chocarilla ; Elutheria; Eluteria. The bark comes 
 to us in quills, covered upon the outside with a rough, 
 whitish matter, and brownish on the inner side, ex- 
 hibiting, when broken, a smooth, close, blackish-brown 
 surface. It has a light agreeable smell, and a mode- 
 rately bitter taste, accompanied with a considerable 
 aromatic warmth. It is a very excellent tonic, adstrin- 
 gent, and stomachic, and is deserving of a more gene- 
 ral use than it has hitherto met with. 
 
 Croton lacciferum. The systematic name of 
 the plant upon which gum-lac is deposited. See 
 Lacca. 
 
 Croton tiglium. The systematic name of the 
 tree which affords the pavana wood, and tiglia seeds. 
 Croton — foliis ovatis gla.br is acuminatis serratis, caule 
 arboreo of Linnaeus. 
 
 1. Favana wood. Lignum pavance ; Lignum pava- 
 num; Lignum moluccense. The wood is of a light 
 spongy texture, white within, but covered with a 
 grayish bark : and possesses a pungent, caustic taste, 
 and a disagreeable smell. It is said to be useful as a 
 purgative in liydropical complaints. 
 
 2. Grana tiglia. Grana tilli. Grana tiglii. The 
 grana tiglia are seeds of a dark gray colour, in shape 
 very like the seed of the ricinus communis. They 
 abound with an oil which is far more purgative than 
 castor-oil, which has been lately imported from the 
 East Indies, where it has been long used, and is now 
 admitted into the London pharmacopoeia. One drop 
 proves a drastic purge, but it may be so managed 
 as to become a valuable addition to the materia me- 
 dica. 
 
 [The oil of Croton is the produce of a shrub or 
 arborescent plant well known to botanists, and the oil 
 when taken into the stomach acts as a powerful ca- 
 thartic. The shrub belongs to the Class Moncecia, and 
 Order, Monadelphia , of Linnaeus's sexual system. 
 
 Persoon enumerates 82 species of this genus of 
 plants. The specific character of the Tilgium is, that 
 “The leaves are ovate, smooth, acuminated, serrated, 
 and the stem arborescent.” It is a native of the East 
 Indies, China, and other Australasian islands. Ceylon, 
 and the Moluccas are particularly quoted as affording 
 this species of Croton. It is also well known in Am- 
 boyna and Batavia, and, indeed, generally through the 
 distant east. Several parts of the plant possess medi- 
 cinal virtue. 
 
 1. Radix, the root, or pulvis radicis croti. The pow- 
 dered root of Croton is a drastic cathartic, when exhi- 
 bited in the small quantity of even a few grains, on 
 which account it lias been considered by the Asiatics 
 as a grand remedy for dropsy, upon the same principle 
 by which the operation of scannnony and gamboge is 
 explained. 
 
 2. The JVood of the Croton. Lignum croti tiglii. 
 This is also efficacious, for in small doses it acts as a 
 sudorific, by relaxing the pores of the skin ; while in 
 large ones it purges severely. 
 
 3. The Leaves. Folia croti tiglii. Pulvis foliorum 
 tiglii siccatorum. The dried leaves when powdered 
 are reputed an antidote against the bite cf that formi- 
 dable and venomous serpent the Cobra de Capello. 
 
 4. The Seeds. Semina vel grana croti tiglii. They 
 are the part of the plant most known and employed in 
 medicine. They are of a dale at least as old as the 
 
 272 
 
 age of Serapion,one of the earliest physicians of Ara- 
 bia who wrote on the Materia Medica, and he flour- 
 ished about 1000 years ago, or probably in the 8th cen- 
 tury. When they were introduced into Europe long 
 since, they were known by the name of “ Molucca 
 grains or seeds , and as the grains or seeds of Tilium 
 or Tiglium. 
 
 It appears that they were freely administered, not 
 merely for the purpose as a cathartic, but for the ac- 
 complishment of mischievous and deleterious ends. It 
 is even stated by the accomplished Rumphius, the 
 Dutch physician and botanist, that a dose of four 
 grains had been administered for the working of de- 
 struction by women who wished to kill their hus- 
 bands. Though the seeds were freely administered at 
 that age and after, the extreme violence of their opera- 
 tion seems to have induced a very unfavourable opi- 
 nion of them. This no doubt arose from injudicious 
 doses ; as, under similar circumstances, the digitalis 
 purpurea, or purple fox-glove, had undergone a similar 
 fate. It had been frequently administered, and was 
 even popular, but from the bad consequences of inju- 
 dicious prescription, was condemned as noxious, and 
 was neglected as unfit for use. So, cubebs (ainomum 
 cubeba) were once in use, then discontinued from a 
 supposed want of power, and latterly revived and 
 rendered fashionable. It nevertheless appears, that 
 molucca grains are still used in the East Indies as an 
 effectual cathartic. 
 
 5. The baked Seeds. Semina tosta vel furno cocta. 
 The baked or roasted seeds of the Croton Tiglium. 
 By these operations the shell or hull was removed, the 
 seed rendered capable of being powdered, and, accord- 
 ing to Ainslie’s Materia Medica of Hindostan, the 
 acrimonious and vehement qualities very much mo- 
 derated. 
 
 The medicinal history of this plant seems to have 
 rested a long time. At length, however, as the seeds 
 were replete with oil, it occurred to somebody to ex- 
 press it, and this oil was known to the celebrated 
 pharmacians, Lemery and Geoffroy. Yet it lay dor- 
 mant, until a revival was made by Mr. E. Conwell, of 
 the English East India Company’s service on the Ma- 
 dras Establishment. Having prescribed the Croton 
 oil for many years with advantage, he sent a parcel of 
 it to London for experiment. 
 
 6. The Oil of Tiglium , or oil of Croton. Oleum, 
 croti tiglii expressum. The oil has a yellowish hue, 
 but a faint smell, and an acrimonious taste. Though 
 these qualities have some variation, caused probably 
 by the degree of heat, or torrefaction, employed in the 
 process for obtaining it. 
 
 7. Gustus old tiglii. Touching the tongue with 
 the oil. It is reported, that in some constitutions the 
 mere application of a particle to the tongue, is suffi- 
 cient to produce a cathartic effect, thereby evincing an 
 extraordinary power of sympathy between the organ 
 of taste and the alimentary canal. There are, how- 
 ever, very striking analogies to illustrate its action. 
 Tobacco, for example, in the form of a segar, applied 
 to the mouth of some persons, moves the intestines to 
 evacuation. A drop of the Prussic acid applied to the 
 mouth of a rat causes instant death. The poison of a 
 rattlesnake, as witnessed by Dr. Mitchill, infused in 
 a wound, destroys the life of a rat, or other small 
 animal in an exceedingly short time. It is reported, 
 that a man who had been in the habit of using enemas, 
 had been brought to a. stool by the sight of a clyster- 
 pipe. 
 
 8. Pills of the Oil of Tiglium. Pillulos olei tiglii. 
 A single drop, or at most two, is a sufficient dos.e. A 
 safe method is to take the pills, to contain each one 
 drop, with a crumb of bread; or, for more expeditious 
 practice, the prescriber may prepare them containing 
 two drops. He can thus administer with an assurance 
 that the laxative effect will be produced without the 
 fear of exciting any alarming commotion, in cases 
 where there is an aversion to taking medicines, and 
 where the bulk and repetition of the doses are objec- 
 tionable, this remedy therefore possesses advantages 
 which highly recommend it. The quantity of even 
 half a drop, or in other words half a grain, will fie- 
 quently move the intestines to discharge; and the ef- 
 fect, which is generally speedy, more resembles that 
 of the saline cathartics than the other drastics, such as 
 elaterium, gamboge, and scammony. 
 
 9. Tincture of the Oil of Tiglium. Solulio olei 
 
CRU 
 
 CRY 
 
 tiglii ir alcohol. Chemistry has proved that this oil 
 is composed of two principal constituent parts : 1. A 
 fixed, oil , resembling that of the olive, destitute of 
 cathartic qualities; and, 2. An acrid purgative prin- 
 ciple, in which its virtue resides. The proportions are 
 stated by Dr. Nimmo thus, 
 
 Fixed oil, 55 parts. 
 
 Acrid principle, 45 do. 
 
 100 
 
 The latter has been denominated Tiglin , in the modern 
 nomenclature. Alkohol is capable of decomposing 
 this native oil ; the tiglin being dissolved with a minute 
 quantity only of the fixed oil, and the rest of it left un- 
 combined. This discovery enables us to form a tinc- 
 ture upon a well-ascertained principle. It is accord- 
 ingly proposed to form the tincture, by adding two 
 drops of the oil (as it comes to us) to a fluid drachm of 
 rectified spirit. After digesting long enough to secure 
 the union between the spirit and the tiglin, the tincture 
 must be filtered. Yet, as a fluid so volatile as the 
 spirit will suffer some loss by evaporation, it is calcu- 
 lated that half a fluid drachm of the tincture is equal to 
 a drop and an half of the oil. It is found that the alko- 
 hol does not impair the cathartic power of the tiglin. 
 This solution may therefore be exactly apportioned to 
 the nature of the disorder, and the wish of the physi- 
 cian, and thus be regulated with the greatest exact- 
 ness. If taken in quantity corresponding to the num- 
 ber of drops decomposed, experience has decided that 
 the same effects were produced as by the same quantity 
 of undecompounded and entire oil. 
 
 An article so expensive as this in comparison with 
 other fixed oils, holds out a strong temptation for 
 fraud by adulteration. This has been practised to a 
 considerable extent by mixing it with the cheaper 
 kinds. A method, however, has been proposed for de- 
 tecting such vitiation by Dr. Nimmo, by means of alko- 
 nol, a phial, a balance, and an evaporating process, of 
 which an abstract will be found in the Pharmacologia 
 of Dr. Paris, vol. 2, p. 338. New-York edit, by Dr. 
 Ives. This writer’s opinion is, on the whole matter, 
 “ that this oil does not appear to produce any effects 
 which cannot be commanded by other drastic purga- 
 tives. Its value depends upon the facility with which 
 it may be administered. — Notes from Dr. Mitchill's 
 Lectures on Mat. Med. AJ 
 
 Croton tinctorium. The systematic name of the 
 lacmus plant. Croton— foliis rhombeis repandis , cap- 
 sulis pendulis , caule herbaceo , of Linnaeus. Bezetta 
 cxrulea. This plant yields ' the Succus heliotropii ; 
 Lacmus seu tornce ; Lacca ccerulea; Litmus. It is 
 much used by chemists as a test. 
 
 Croto'ne. (From Kpaijov , the tick.) A fungus on 
 trees produced by an insect like a tick ; and by meta- 
 phor applied to tumours and small fungous excres- 
 cences on the periosteum. 
 
 Crotopus. (From Kporos , pulsus .) Painful pulsa- 
 tion. 
 
 Crotophium. (From Kporos, the pulse.) Painful 
 pulsation. 
 
 CROUP. See Synanche. 
 
 Crousis. (From Kpovo), to beat, or pulsate.) Pul- 
 sation. 
 
 Crou'smata. (From Kpov<o, to pulsate.) Rheums 
 or defluxions from the head. 
 
 CROWFOOT. See Ranunculus. 
 
 Crowfoot-cranesbill. See Geranium pratense. 
 
 CRUCIAL. (Crucialis ; from crus, the leg.) I. 
 Cross-like. Some parts of the body are so called 
 when they cross one another, as the crucial ligaments 
 of the thigh. 
 
 2. A name of the mugweed or crosswort. 
 
 CRUCIA'LIS. See Crucial. 
 
 CRUCIBLE. ( Crucibulum ; from crucio , to tor- 
 ment: so named, because, in the language of old 
 chemists, metals are tormented in it, and tortured, to 
 yield up their powers and virtues.) A chemical ves- 
 sel made mostly of earth to bear the greatest heat. 
 They are of various shapes and composition. 
 
 CRUCIFORM IS. Cross-like. Applied to leaves, 
 flowers, &c. which have that shape. 
 
 CRU'DITAS. (From crudus, raw.) It is applied 
 to undigested substances in the stomach, and formerly 
 to humours in the body unprepared for concoction. 
 
 CRUICKSHANK, William, was born at Edin- 
 burgh, in 1746. He was intended for the church, and 
 
 s 
 
 made great proficiency in classical learning; but 
 showing a partiality to medicine, he was placed with a 
 surgeon at Glasgow. In 1771, he came to London, and 
 was soon after made librarian to Dr. William Hunter ; 
 and, on the secession of Mr. Hewson, became assist- 
 ant, and then joint lecturer in anatomy, with the 
 Doctor. He contributed largely to enrich the Museum, 
 particularly by his curious injections of the lympathic 
 vessels. He published, in 1786, a work on this subject, 
 which is highly valued for its correctness. In 1795, he 
 communicated to the Royal Society an Account 
 of the Regeneration of the Nerves ; and the same year 
 published a pamphlet on Insensible Perspiration ; and 
 in 1797, an Account of Appearances in the Ovaria of 
 Rabbits in different Stages of Pregnancy. He died 
 in 1800. 
 
 Cru'nion. (From Kpovvos, a torrent.) A medicine 
 mentioned by AStius, and named from the violence of 
 its operations as a diuretic. 
 
 CRU'OR. (From Kpvos,frigus, it being that which 
 appears like a coagulum as the blood cools.) The red 
 part of the blood. See Blood. 
 
 CRU'RA. The plural of crus. 
 
 Crura clitoridis. See Clitoris. 
 
 Crura medulla oblongata. The roots of, the 
 medulla oblongata. 
 
 CRURiE'US. (From crus, a leg ; so named, be- 
 cause it covers almost the whole foreside of the upper 
 part of the leg or thigh.) Cruralis. A muscle of the 
 leg, situated on the forepart of the thigh. It arises, 
 fleshy, from between the two trochanters of the os 
 femoris, but nearer the lesser, firmly adhering to most 
 of the forepart of the os femoris ; and is inserted, ten- 
 dinous, into the upper part of the patella, behind the 
 rectus. Its use is to assist the vasti and rectus muscles 
 in the extension of the leg. 
 
 CRURAL. ( Cruralis ; from crus, the leg.) Be- 
 longing to the crus, leg, or lower extremity. 
 
 Crural hernia. See Hernia cruralis. 
 
 CRURA'LIS. See Crurceus. 
 
 CRUS. 1. The leg. 
 
 2. The root or origin of some parts of the body, 
 from their resemblance to a leg or root ; as Crura ce- 
 rebri, Crura cerebelli ; Crura of the diaphragm, &c. 
 
 CRUSTA. 1. A shell. 
 
 2. A scab. 
 
 3. The scum or surface of a fluid. 
 
 Crusta lactea. A disease that mostly attacks 
 some part of the face of infants at the breast. It is 
 known by an eruption of broad pus tules, full of a 
 glutinous liquor, which form white scabs when they 
 are ruptured. It is cured by mineral alteratives. 
 
 Crusta villosa. The inner coat of the stomach 
 and intestines has been so called. 
 
 Crustula. (Dim. of crusta, a shell.) A discolo- 
 ration of the flesh from a bruise, where the skin is en- 
 tire, and covers it over like a shell. 
 
 Crustumina'tum. (From Crustuminum, a town 
 where they grew.) 1. A kind of Catherine pear. 
 
 2. A rob or electuary made of this pear and apples 
 boiled up with honey. 
 
 Crymo'des. (From, Kpvos, cold.) An epithet for a 
 fever, wherein the external parts are cold. 
 
 CRYOLITE. A white or yellowish brown mi- 
 neral, composed of alumina, soda, and fluoric acid. It 
 is curious and rare, and found hitherto only at West 
 Greenland. 
 
 CRYOPHORUS. (From Kpvos, cold, and <pepu>, to 
 bear.) The frost-bearer, or carrier of cold ; an ele- 
 gant instrument invented by Dr. Wollaston, to demon- 
 strate the relation between evaporation at low tempe- 
 ratures, and the production of cold. 
 
 CRYPSO'RCHIS. (From Kpvn'Ju), to conceal, and 
 opxis, a testicle.) A term applied to a man whose 
 testicles are hid in the belly, or have not descended into 
 the scrotum. 
 
 CRY'PTA. (From Kfyvnru), to hide.) The little 
 rounded appearances at the end of the small arteries 
 of the cortical substance of the kidneys, that appear 
 as if formed by the artery being convoluted upon it- 
 self. 
 
 CRYPTOGAMIA. (From Kpvrrru), to conceal, and 
 yapos, a marriage.) The twenty-fourth and last class 
 of the sexual or Linnaean system of plants, containing 
 several numerous genera, in which the parts essential 
 to their fructification have not been sufficiently ascer- 
 tained to admit of their being referred to the other 
 
 273 
 
CRY 
 
 CRY 
 
 class. It is divided by Linnaeus into four orders, Fi- 
 lices, Jl lusci, 'Alga, and Fungi. 
 
 Cryso'rchis. Kpvoopxu- !• A retraction or retro- 
 cession of one of the testicles. 
 
 2. See Crypsorehis. 
 
 CRYSTAL. See Crystallus. 
 
 CRYSTALLINE. ( Crystallinus ; from its crystal- 
 like appearance.) Crystal-like. 
 
 Crystalline lens. A lentiform pellucid part of • 
 the eye, enclosed in a membranous capsule, called the 
 capsule of the crystalline lens, and situated in a pecu- 
 liar depression in the anterior part of the vitreous hu- 
 mour. Its use is to transmit and refract the rays of 
 light. See Eye. 
 
 Crvstalli'num (From Kpv s-a\\os, a crystal: so 
 called from its transparency.) White arsenic. 
 
 CRYSTALLIZATION. (Crystallizalio ; from 
 crystallus , a crystal.) A property by which crystal- 
 lizable bodies tend to assume a regular form, when 
 placed in circumstances favourable to that particular 
 disposition of their particles. Almost all minerals 
 possess this property, but it is most eminent in saline 
 substances. The circumstances which are favourable 
 to the crystallization of salts, and without which it 
 cannot take place, are two : 1. Their particles must be 
 divided and separated by a fluid, in order that the cor- 
 responding faces of those particles may meet and unite. 
 2. In order that this union may take place, the fluid 
 which separates the integrant parts of the salt must be 
 gradually carried off. so that it may no longer divide 
 them. 
 
 [“ Crystallization , in the most limited extent of the 
 term, is that process by which the particles of bodies 
 unite in such a manner as to produce determinate and 
 regular solids. But it is equally true, that those mine- 
 rals, which possess a foliated or fibrous structure, are 
 the products of crystallization, under circumstances 
 which have rendered the process more or less imper- 
 fect, and prevented the appearance of distinct and 
 regular forms. 
 
 The ancients believed crystallized quartz (rock 
 crystal), to be water, congealed by exposure to intense 
 cold; and accordingly applied to it the term itpv^aXXo^, 
 which signified ice. Hence the etymology of the word 
 crystal. Now, as a beautiful regularity of form is one 
 of the most striking properties of crystallized quartz, 
 the name crystal has been extended to all mineral and 
 other inorganic substances, which exhibit themselves 
 under the form of regular geometrical solids. 
 
 A crystal may therefore be defined an inorganic 
 body, which, by the operation of affinity, has assumed 
 the form of a regular solid, terminated by a number 
 of plane and polished faces. The corresponding faces 
 of all crystals, which possess the same variety of form, 
 and belong to the same substance, are inclined to each 
 other in angles of a constant quantity. This con- 
 stancy of angles remains, even in those cases where 
 the faces themselves, from some accidental causes, 
 have changed their dimensions or number of sides. 
 Transparency, though many crystals possess it in a 
 greater or less degree, is not a necessary property. 
 But plane surfaces, bounded by right lines, are so 
 essential to the crystalline form, that their absence 
 decidedly indicates imperfection in the process of crys- 
 tallization. The lustre and smoothness of the faces 
 may also be diminished by accidental causes.” — 
 Cleav. Min. A.] 
 
 CRYSTA'LLUS. ( Crystallus , i. m. ; from cpuoj, 
 cold, and to contract : i. e. contracted by cold 
 
 into ice.) A crystal. “ When fluid substances are 
 suffered to pass with adequate slowness to the solid 
 state, the attractive forces frequently arrange their 
 ultimate particles, so as to form regular polyhedral 
 figures or geometrical solids, to which the name of 
 crystals has been given. Most of the solids which 
 compose the mineral crust of the earth are found in 
 the crystallized state. Thus granite consists of crys- 
 tals of quartz, felspar, and mica. Even mountain 
 masses like clay-slate, have a regular tabulated form. 
 Perfect mobility among the corpuscles is essential to 
 crystallization. The chemist produces it either by ig- 
 neous fusion, or by solution in a liquid. When the 
 temperature is slowly lowered in the former case, or 
 the liquid slowly abstracted by evaporation in the lat- 
 ter, the attractive forces resume the ascendency, and 
 arrange the particles in symmetrical forms. Mere ap- 
 proximation of the particles, however* is not alone suf- 
 
 ficient for crystallization. A hot saturated saline solu- 
 tion, when screened from all agitation, will contract 
 by cooling into a volume much smaller than what it 
 occupies in the solid state, without crystallizing. Hem e 
 the molecules must not only be brought within a ce/ 
 tain limit of each other, for their concreting into crys- 
 tals ; but they must also change the direction of their 
 poles, from the fluid collocation to their position in the 
 solid state. 
 
 This reversion of the poles may be effected, 1st, By 
 contact of any part of the fluid with a point of a solid, 
 of similar composition, previously formed. 2d, Vi- 
 bratory motions communicated, either from the atmos- 
 phere or any other moving body, by deranging, how- 
 ever slightly, the fluid polar direction, will instantly 
 determine the solid polar arrangement, when the ba- 
 lance had been rendered nearly even by previous re- 
 moval of the interstitial fluid. On this principle we 
 explain the regular figures which particles of dust or 
 iron assume, when they are placed on a vibrating 
 plane, in the neighbourhood of electrized or magnetized 
 bodies. 3d, Negative or resinous voltaic electricity 
 instantly determines the crystalline arrangement, while 
 positive voltaic electricity counteracts it. Light also 
 favours crystallization, as is exemplified with camphor 
 dissolved in spirits, which crystallizes in bright and ro- 
 dissolves in gloomy weather 
 
 It might be imagined, that the same body would al- 
 ways concrete in the same, or at least in a similar crys- 
 talline form. This position is true, in general, for the 
 salts crystallized in the laboratory ; and on this unifor- 
 mity of figure, one of the principal criteria between 
 different salts depends. But even these forms are lia- 
 ble to many modifications, from causes apparently 
 slight; and in nature we find frequently the same 
 chemical substance crystallized in forms apparently 
 very dissimilar. Thus, carbonate of lime assumes the 
 form of a rhomboid, of a regular hexaSdral prism, of 
 a solid terminated by 12 scalene angles, or of a dodeca- 
 hedron with pentagonal faces, &c. BisUlphuret of 
 iron or martial pyrites produces sometimes cubes and 
 sometimes regular octohedrons, at one time dodeca- 
 hedrons with pentagonal faces, at another icosahedrons 
 with triangular faces, &c. 
 
 While one and the same substance lends itself to so 
 many transformations, we meet with very different 
 substances, which present absolutely the same form. 
 Thus fluate of lime, muriate of soda, sulphuret of iron, 
 sulphuret of lead, &c. crystallize in cubes, under cer- 
 tain circumstances ; and in other cases, the same mi- 
 nerals, as well as sulphate of alumina and the dia- 
 mond, assume the form of a regular octohedron. 
 
 Rom£ de l’lsle first referred the study of crystalliza- 
 tion to principles conformable to observation. He ar- 
 ranged together, as far as possible, crystals of the same 
 nature. Among the different forms relative to each 
 species, he chose one as the most proper, from its sim- 
 plicity, to be regarded as the primitive form ; and by 
 supposing it truncated in different ways, lie deduced 
 the other forms from it, and determined a gradation, a 
 series of transitions between this same form and that 
 of polyhedrons, which seem to be still further removed 
 .from it. To the descriptions and figures which he 
 gave of the crystalline forms, he added the results of 
 the mechanical measurement of their principal angles, 
 and showed that these angles were constant in each 
 variety. 
 
 The illustrious Bergmann, by endeavouring to pene- 
 trate to the mechanism of the structure of crystals, 
 considered the different forms relative to one and the 
 same substance, as produced by a superposition of 
 planes, sometimes constant and sometimes variable, 
 and decreasing around one and the same primitive 
 form. He applied this primary idea to a small number 
 of crystalline forms, and verified it with respect to a 
 variety of calcareous spar by fractures, which enabled 
 him to ascertain the position of the nucleus, or of the 
 primitive form, and the successive order of the laminas 
 covering this nucleus. Bergmann, however, stopped 
 here, and did not trouble himself either with deter- 
 mining the laws of structure, or applying calculation 
 to it. It was a simple sketch of the most prominent 
 point of view in mineralogy, but in which we see tha 
 hand of the same master who so successfully filled up 
 the outlines of chemistry. 
 
 In the researches which Haiiy undertook, about the 
 same period, on the structure of crystals, he proposed. 
 
CUL 
 
 CtJC 
 
 Combining the form and dimensions of integrant mole- 
 cules with simple and regular laws of arrangement, 
 and submitting these laws to calculation. This work 
 produced a mathematical theory, which he reduced to 
 analytical formulae, representing every possible case, 
 and the application of which to known forms leads to 
 valuations of angles, constantly agreeing with ob- 
 servation.” — Ure's Chem. Diet. 
 
 2. Aii eruption over the body of white transparent 
 pustules. 
 
 [/‘CrystaIlogRaphy. Of the physical properties 
 of minerals, no one is so important in itself, and ex- 
 tensive in its influence and application, as that uy 
 which crystals or regular solids are produced. To in 
 vestigate and describe these solids is the object of crys- 
 tallography, and constitutes, without doubt, the most 
 interesting branch of mineralogical research.” — Clean. 
 Mineralogy. A.] 
 
 Cte'dones. (From k'J tjSwv, a rake.) The fibres 
 are so called from their pectinated course. 
 
 Cteis. Kt«j. A comb or rake. Ctenes , in the 
 plural number, implies those teeth which are called 
 incisores, from their likeness to a rake. 
 
 CUBE ORE. Hexaddral olivenite. Wurfelerz of 
 Werner. A mineral arseniate of iron, of a pistachio- 
 green colour. 
 
 CUBE SPAR. See Anhydrite. 
 
 CUBEB. See Piper cubeba. 
 
 CUBE'BA. (From cubabah , Arab.) See Piper 
 cubeba. 
 
 Cubit.eus externus. An extensor muscle of the 
 fingers. See Extensor digitorum communis. 
 
 Cubitjeus internus. A flexor muscle of the fin- 
 gers. See Flexor sublimis , and profundus. 
 
 CUBITAL. ( Cubitalis ; from cubitus , the fore- 
 arm.) Belonging to the forearm. 
 
 Cubital artery. Arteria cubitalis; Arteria ul- 
 iiaris. A branch of the brachial that proceeds in the. 
 forearm, and gives off the recurrent and interosseals, 
 and forms the palmary arch, from which arise 
 branches going to the fingers, called digitals. 
 
 Cubital nerve. Nervus cubitalis ; JVervus ul- 
 naris. It arises from the brachial plexus, and pro- 
 ceeds along the ulna. 
 
 Cubitalis musculus. An extensor muscle of the 
 fingers. See Extensor. 
 
 CU'BITUS. (From cubo , to lie down ; because the 
 ancients used to lie down on that part at their meals.) 
 1. The forearm, or that part between the elbow and 
 wrist. 
 
 2. The larger bone of the forearm is called os cubiti. 
 See Ulna. 
 
 CUBOI'DES OS. (From kv6os, a cube or die, and 
 eiSos, likeness.) A tarsal bone of the foot, so called 
 from its resemblance. 
 
 CUCKOW FLOWER. See Carddmine. 
 
 CUCU'BALUS. The name of an herb mentioned 
 by Pliny. The name of a genus or family of plants in 
 the Lin naean system. Class, Decandria ; Order Try- 
 gynia. 
 
 Cucubalus bacciferus. The systematic name of 
 the berry-bearing chick-weed, which is sometimes 
 used as an emollient poultice. 
 
 Cucubalus behen. The systematic name of the 
 Behen officinarum, or spatling poppy, formerly used as 
 a cordial and alexipharmic. 
 
 CUCULLA'RIS. (From cucullis, a hood: so 
 named, because it is shaped like a hood.) See Tra- 
 pezius. 
 
 CUCULLATUS. Hooded. Applied to a leaf, 
 when the edges meet in the lower part, and expand in 
 the upper, forming a sheath or hood, of which the 
 genus Sarcacenia are an example ; to the nectary of 
 the aconite tribe, Sec. 
 
 CUCU'LLUS. 1. A hood. 
 
 2. An odoriferous Cap for the head. 
 
 CUCUMBER. See Cucumis. 
 
 Cucumber , bitter. See Cucumis colocynthis. 
 
 Cucumber , squirting. See Momordica elaterium. 
 
 Cucumber , wild. See Momordica elaterium. 
 
 CU'CUMIS. ( Qucumis r mis . m. ; also cucnmer , ris. ; 
 quasi curvimeres, from their curvature.) The cucum- 
 ber. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 ntp.an system. Class, Moncecia ; Order, Syngenesia. 
 The cucumber. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the garden cucum- 
 ber. See Cucumis sativus. 
 
 S 2 
 
 Cucumis agrestis. See Momordica elatefiUlftt 
 
 Cucumis asininus. See Momordica elaterium. 
 
 Cucumis colocynthis. The systematic name fof 
 the officinal bitter apple. Colocynthis; Alhandulaot' 
 the Arabians. Coloquintida. Bitter apple; bitter 
 gourd ; bitter cucumber. The fruit, which is the me 
 dicinal part of this plant, Cucumis— foliis multifidis t 
 pomis globosis glabris , of Linnaeus, is imported from 
 Turkey. Its spongy membranous medulla or pith, is 
 directed for use; it has a nauseous, acrid, and in- 
 tensely bitter taste ; and is a powerful irritating ca- 
 thartic. In doses of ten or twelve grains, it operates 
 with great vehemence, frequently producing violent 
 gripes, bloody stools, and disordering the whole sys- 
 tem. It is recommended in various complaints, as 
 worms, mania, dropsy, epilepsy, &c. ; but is seldom 
 resorted to, except where other more mild remedies 
 have been used without success, and then only in the 
 form of the extractum colocynthidis compositum , and 
 the pilulee ex colocynthide cum aloe of the pharmaco- 
 poeias. 
 
 Cucumis melo. The systematic name of the md- 
 lon plant. Melo. Musk-melon. This fruit, when 
 ripe, has a delicious refrigerating taste, but must be 
 eaten moderately, with pepper, or some aromatic, as 
 all this class of fruits are obnoxious to the stomach, 
 producing spasms and colic. The seeds possess muci- 
 laginous qualities. 
 
 Cucumis sativus. The systematic name of the cih 
 cumber plant. Cucumis. Cucumis— foliorum angu- 
 lis. rectis ; pomis oblongis scabris of Linnaeus. It is 
 cooling and aperient, but very apt to disagree with 
 bilious stomachs. It should always be eaten with pep- 
 per and oil. The seeds were formerly used medi- 
 cinally. 
 
 Cucumis sylvestris. See Momordica elaterium. 
 
 Cu'cupha. A hood. An odoriferous cap for the 
 head, composed of aromatic drugs. 
 
 CUCU'RBITA. ( A curvita,te, according to Scali- 
 ger, the first syllable being doubled ; as in Cacula , Po- 
 pulus, Sec.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Moncecia; Order, Syngene- 
 sia. The pumpioh. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the common gourd.- 
 See Cucurbita pepo. 
 
 3. A chemical distilling vessel, shaped like a gourd. 
 
 Cucurbita citrullus. The systematic name of 
 
 the water-melon plant. Citrullus; Angura; Jace 
 brasilientibUs ; Tetranguria. Sicilian citrul, or wa- 
 ter-melon. The seeds of this plant, Cucurbita— foliis 
 multipartiiis of Linnaeus, were formerly used medi- 
 cinally, but now only to reproduce the plant. Water- 
 melon is cooling and somewhat nutritious; but so 
 soon begins to ferment, as to prove highly noxious to 
 some stomachs, and bring on spasms, diarrhoeas, cho- 
 lera, colics, Set. 
 
 Cucurbita lagenaria. The systematic name of 
 the bottle-gourd plant. See Cucurbita pepo. 
 
 Cucurbita fepo. The systematic name of the 
 common pumpion or gourd. Cucurbita. The seeds 
 of this plant, Cucurbita — foliis lob at is, pomis Icevibusj 
 are used indifferently with those of the Cucurbita lage- 
 naria — foliis subangulatis , tornentosis , basi subtus bi- 
 glandulosus ; pomis lignosis. They contain a large 
 proportion of oil, which may be made into emulsions; 
 but is superseded by that of sweet al mond's. 
 
 CucurbitacejE. (From cucurbita , a gourd.) The 
 name of an order of Linnaeus’s Fragments of a Natural 
 Method, consisting of plants which resemble the 
 gourd. 
 
 CUCURBI'TINUS. A species of wgrm, so called 
 from its resemblance to the seed of the gourd. See 
 Tcenia. 
 
 CUCURBI'TULA. (A diminutive of cucurbita , a 
 gourd ; so called from its shape.) A cupping-glass. 
 
 Cucurbitula cruenta. A cupping-glass, with 
 scarification to procure blood. 
 
 Cucurbitula cum ferro. A cupping-glass, with 
 scarification to draw out blood. 
 
 Cucurbitula sicca. A cupping-glass without 
 scarification. 
 
 - CUE'MA. (From kvco, to carry in the womb.) 
 The conception, or rather, as Hippocrates signifies by 
 this word, the complete rudiments of the foetus. 
 
 Culbi'cio. A sort of stranguary, or rather heat of 
 urine. 
 
 Cuhla'wan. See Laurus culilawan. 
 
 275- 
 
CUJu 
 
 CUP 
 
 CULI'NARY. ( Culinarius , from culina,'a. kitchen.) 
 Any thing belonging to the kitchen, as salt, pot-herbs, 
 &c. 
 
 CULLEN, William, was born at Lanark, Scot- 
 land, in 1712, of respectable, but not wealthy parents. 
 After the usual school education, he was apprenticed 
 to a surgeon and apothecary at Glasgow, and then, 
 made several voyages, as surgeon, to the West Indies. 
 He afterward settled in practice at Hamilton, and 
 formed a connexion with the celebrated William 
 Hunter ; but their business being scanty, they agreed 
 to pass a winter alternately at some university. Cul- 
 len went first to Edinburgh, and attended the classes so 
 diligently, that he was soon after able to commence 
 teacher. Hunter came the next winter to London, 
 and engaged as assistant in the dissecting-room of Dr. 
 William Douglas, who was so pleased with his assi- 
 duity and talent, as to offer him a share in his lectures: 
 but though the partnership with Cullen was thus dis- 
 solved, they continued ever after a friendly corres- 
 pondence. Cullen had the good fortune, while at Ha- 
 milton, to assist the Duke of Argyle in some chemical 
 pursuits : and still more of being sent for to the Duke 
 of Hamilton, in a sudden alarming illness, which he 
 speedily relieved by his judicious treatment, and gain- 
 ed the entire approbation of Dr. Clarke, who afterward 
 arrived. About the same time he married the daugh- 
 ter of a neighbouring clergyman, who bore him seve- 
 ral children. In 1746 he took the degree of doctor in 
 medicine, and was appointed teacher of chemistry at 
 Glasgow. His talents were peculiarly fitted for this 
 office; his systematic genius, distinct enunciation, 
 lively manner, and extensive knowledge of the subject, 
 rendered his lectures highly interesting. In the mean 
 time his reputation as a physician increased, so that 
 he was consulted in most difficult cases. In 1751, he 
 was chosen professor in medicine to the university ; 
 and, five years after, the chemical chair at Edinburgh 
 was offered him, on the death of Dr. Plummer, which 
 was too advantageous to be refused. He soon became 
 equally popular there, and his class increased, so as to 
 exceed that of any other professor, except the anato- 
 mical. This success was owing not only to his assi- 
 duity, and his being so well qualified for the office, but 
 also in a great measure to the kindness which he 
 showed to his pupils, and partly to the new Views on 
 the Theory of Medicine, which he occasionally intro- 
 duced into his lectures. He appears also, about this 
 time, to have given Clinical Lectures at the Infirmary. 
 On the death of Dr. Alston, Lecturer on the Materia 
 Medica, he was appointed to succeed him : and six 
 years afterward, jointly with Dr. Gregory, to lecture 
 on the Theory and Practice of Medicine, when he re- 
 signed the Chemical Chair to his pupil, Dr. Black. Dr. 
 Gregory having died the following year, he continued 
 the Medical Lectures alone, till within a few months 
 of his death, which happened in February 1790, in his 
 seventy-seventh year; and. he is said, even at the last, 
 to have shown no deficiency in his delivery, nor in his 
 memory, being accustomed to lecture from short notes. 
 His Lectures on the Materia Medica being surrepti- 
 tiously printed, he obtained an injunction against their 
 being issued until he had corrected them, which was 
 accomplished in 1772 : but they were afterward much 
 improved, and appeared in 1789, in two quarto vo- 
 lumes. Fearing a similar fate to his Lectures on Me- 
 dicine, he published an outline of them in 1784, in four 
 volumes, octavo, entitled “ First Lines of the Practice 
 of Physic.” He wrote also the “ Institutions of Me- 
 dicine,” in one volume, octavo: and a “Letter to 
 Lord Catbcart* on the Recovery of drowned Persons ” 
 But his most celebrated work is his “ Synopsis Noso- 
 logiae Rlethodicae,” successively improved in different 
 editions; the fourth, published in 1785, in two octavo 
 volumes, contains the Systems of other Nosologists till 
 that period, followed by his own, which certainly, as a 
 practical arrangement of diseases, greatly surpasses 
 them. 
 
 CULMUS. Culm. Straw. The stem of grasses, 
 rushes, and plants nearly allied to them. It bears both 
 leaves and flowers, and its nature is more easily un- 
 derstood than defined. Its varieties are, 
 
 1. Culmus teres , round; as in Car ex uliginosa. 
 
 2. C. tetragonus ; as in Festuca ovina. 
 
 3. C. triangularis ; as in Eriocaulon triangulare. 
 
 4. C. capillaris ; as in Scirpus capillaris. 
 
 5. C. prostratus ; as in .igrostis canina. 
 
 276 
 
 6. C. repens; as in Agrostis stolonifera . 
 
 7. C. nudus , as in Carex montana. 
 
 8. C. enodis , without joints ; as in Juncus conglo 
 
 meratus. 
 
 9. C. articulatus , jointed ; as in Jlgrostis alba. 
 
 10. C. geniculatus , bent like the knee ; as in Mo- 
 pecurus geniculatus. 
 
 It is also either solid or hollow, rough or smooth, 
 sometimes hairy or downy, scarcely woolly. 
 
 CuLMiFERa:. Plants which have smooth soft 
 stems. 
 
 CULPEPER, Nicholas, was the son of a clergy- 
 man, who put him apprentice to an apothecary ; after 
 serving his time, he settled in Spitalfields, London, 
 about the year 1642. In the troubles prevailing at that 
 period, he appears to have favoured the Puritans ; but 
 his decided warfare was with the College of Physi- 
 cians, whom he accuses of keeping the people in igno- 
 rance, like the Popish clergy. He therefore published 
 a translation of their Dispensary, with practical re- 
 marks ; also an Herbal, pointing out, among other mat- 
 ters, under what plarfet the plants should be gathered ; 
 and a directory to midwives, showing the method of 
 ensuring a healthy progeny, &c. These works were 
 for some time popular. He died in 1654. 
 
 CU'LTER. (From colo , to cultivate.) 
 
 1. A knife or shear. 
 
 2. The third lobe of the liver is so called from its 
 supposed resemblance. 
 
 CU'LUS. (From acovXos-) The anus or funda- 
 ment. 
 
 Cu'mamus. See Piper cubeba. 
 
 CUMIN. See Cuminum. 
 
 CU'MINUM. (From kvio, to bring forth ; because 
 it was said to cure sterility.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Heptandria; Order, Digynia. The 
 cumin plant. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the cumin plant. 
 See Cuminum cyminum. 
 
 Cuminum j.thiopicum. A name for the ammi ve- 
 rum. See Sison ammi. 
 
 Cuminum cyminum. The systematic name of the 
 cumin plant. Cuminum; Feeniculum orientale. A 
 native of Egypt and Ethiopia, but cultivated in Sicily 
 and Malta, from whence it is brought to us. The seeds 
 of cumin, which are the only part of the plant in use, 
 have a bitterish taste, accompanied with an aromatic 
 flavour, but not agreeable. They are generally pre- 
 ferred to other seeds for external use in discussing in- 
 dolent tumours, as the encysted scrofulous, &c. and 
 give name both to a plaster and cataplasm in the phar- 
 macopoeias. 
 
 Cunea'pis sutura. The suture by which the os 
 sphenoides is joined to the os frontis. 
 
 CUNEIFORMIS. (From cuneus, a wedge, and 
 forma, likeness.) Cuneiform, wedge-like. Applied 
 to bones, leaves, &c. which are broad and abrupt at 
 the extremity. See Sphenoid bone ; Tarsus, and Car- 
 pas ; Leaf; Petalum. 
 
 Cune'olus. (From cuneo , to wedge.) A crooked 
 tent to put into a fistula. 
 
 [“ Cunila. Pennyroyal. The plant called penny- 
 royal, in England, is a species of mint, Mentha pule- 
 gium; while the American plant, which bears the 
 same common appellation, belongs to the genus Cu- 
 nila, of Linnaeus, and Hedeoma, of Persoon. Ameri- 
 can pennyroyal is a warm aromatic, possessing a pun- 
 gent flavour, which is common to many of the labiate 
 plants of other genera. Like them, it is heating, car- 
 minative, and diaphoretic. It is in popular repute as 
 an emmenagogue.” — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 Cup of the flower. See Calyx. 
 
 CUPEL. ( Kuppel , a cup, German.) Copella; 
 Catellus cinereus ; Cineritium ; Patella docimastica ; 
 Testa probatrix, cxploratnx, or docimastica. A shal- 
 low earthen vessel like a cup, made of phosphate of 
 lime, which suffers the baser metals to pass through it, 
 when exposed to heat, and retains the pure metal. 
 This process is termed cupellation. 
 
 CUPELLATION. Cupellatio. The purifying of 
 perfect metals by means of an addition of lead, which, 
 at a due heat, becomes vitrified, and promotes the 
 vitrification and calcination of such imperfect metals 
 as may be in the mixture, so that these last are carried 
 off in the fusible glass that is formed, and the perfect 
 metals are left nearly pure. The name of this opera- 
 
cus 
 
 CUP 
 
 tion is taken from the vessels made use of, which are 
 called cupels. 
 
 Cu'phos. Kot/$off. Light. When applied to ali- 
 ments, it imports their being easily digested ; when to 
 distempers, that they are mild. 
 
 [Cupping. Topical bleeding. “This is done by 
 means of a scarificator, and a glass, shaped somewhat 
 like a bell. The scarificator is an instrument contain- 
 ing a number of lancets, sometimes as many as 
 twenty, which are so contrived, that when the instru- 
 ment is applied to any part of the surface of the body, 
 and a spring is pressed, they suddenly start out, and 
 make the necessary punctures. The instrument is so 
 constructed, that the depth, to which the lancets pe- 
 netrate, may be made greater or less, at the option of 
 the practitioner. As only small vessels can be thus 
 opened, a very inconsiderable quantity of blood would 
 be discharged, were not some method taken to pro- 
 mote the evacuation. This is commonly done with a 
 cupping-glass, the air within the cavity of which is 
 rarefied by the flame of a little lamp, containing spirit 
 of wine, and furnished with a thick wick. This plan 
 is preferable to that of setting on fire a piece of tow, 
 dipped in this fluid, and put in the cavity of the glass. 
 The larger the glass, if propel ly exhausted, the less 
 pain does the patient suffer, and the more freely does 
 the blood flow. When the mouth of the glass is placed 
 over the scarifications, and the rarefied air in it be- 
 comes condensed as it cools, the glass is forced down 
 on the skin, and a considerable suction takes place.” — 
 Cooper's Surg. Diet. A.] 
 
 CUPRE'SSUS. (So called, airo tov kveiv napiaovs 
 rovs atepepovas, because it produces equal branches.) 
 Cypress. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Monxcia ; Order, Monadelphia. The 
 cypress-tree. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the cypress-tree. 
 See Cupressus semper virens. 
 
 Cupressus sempervirens. The systematic name 
 of the cupressus of the shops. Cupressus— foliis im- 
 bricatis squamis quadrangulis, of Linnaeus ; called 
 also cyparissus. Every part of the plant abounds 
 with a bitter, aromatic, terebinthinate fluid; and is 
 said to be a remedy against intermittents. Its wood is 
 extremely durable, and constipates the cases of Egyp- 
 tian mummies. 
 
 Cupri ammoniati liquor. Solution of ammoni 
 ated copper. Aqua cupri ammoniati of Pharm. Lond. 
 1787, and formerly called Aqua sapphirina. Take of 
 ammoniated copper, a drachm; distilled water, a pint. 
 Dissolve the ammoniated copper in the water, and 
 filter the solution through paper. This preparation is 
 employed by surgeons for cleansing foul ulcers, and dis- 
 posing them to heal. 
 
 Cupri rubigo. Verdigris. 
 
 Cupri sulphas. Vitriolum cupri ; Vitriolum cce- 
 ruleum ; Vitriolum Romanum ; Cuprum vitriolatum. 
 Sulphate of copper. It possesses acrid and styptic 
 qualities ; is esteemed as a tonic, emetic, adstringent, 
 and escharotic, and is exhibited internally in the cure 
 of dropsies, haemorrhages, and as a speedy emetic. Ex- 
 ternally it is applied to stop haemorrhages, to haemor- 
 rhoids, Ieucorrhcea, phagedaenic ulcers, proud flesh, and 
 condylomata. 
 
 CU'PRUM. (Qudsi as Cyprium; so called from 
 the island of Cyprus, whence it was formerly brought.) 
 See Copper. 
 
 Cuprum ammoniacale. See Cuprum ammonia- 
 turn. 
 
 Cuprum ammoniatum. Cuprum ammoniacale. Am- 
 moniated copper. Ammoniacal sulphate of copper 
 Take of sulphate of copper, half an ounce; subcar 
 bonate of ammonia, six drachms; rub them together 
 in a glass mortar, till the effervescence ceases; then 
 dry the ammoniated copper, wrapped up in bibulous 
 paper, by a gentle heat. In this process the carbonic 
 acid is expelled from the ammonia, which forms a 
 triple compound with the sulphuric acid and oxide of 
 copper. This preparation is much milder than the 
 sulphate of copper. It is found to produce tonic and 
 astringent effects on the human body. Its principal 
 internal use has been in epilepsy, and other obstinate 
 spasmodic diseases, given in doses of half a grain, 
 gradually increased to five grains or more, two or three 
 times a day. For its external application, see Cupri 
 ammoniati liquor. 
 
 Cuprum vitriolatum. See Cupri sulphas. 
 
 CUPULA. An accidental part of a seed, being a 
 rough calyculus, surrounding the lower part of a gland, 
 as that of the oak, of which it is the cup. 
 
 Cura avanacea. A decoction of oats and succory 
 roots, in which a little nitre and sugar were dis- 
 solved, was formerly used in fevers, and was thus 
 named. 
 
 Cu'rcas. See Jatropha curcas. 
 
 Cu'rculio. (From karkarah, Hebrew.) The throat 
 and the aspera arteria. 
 
 [Also the name of a genus of coleopterous insects, 
 according to Linnaeus's system. A.] 
 
 Cu'rcum. See Cheledonium majus. 
 
 CURCU'MA. (From the Arabic curcum or hercum.) 
 Turmeric. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linntean system. Class, Monandria ; Order, Mono- 
 gynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the turmeric-tree. 
 See Curcuma long a. 
 
 Curcuma longa. The systematic name of the 
 turmeric plant. Crocus Indicus ; Terramarita ; Can- 
 nacorus radice croceo ; Curcuma rotunda ; Mayella ,* 
 Kua kaha of the Indians. Curcuma— foliis lanceola- 
 tis ; nervis later alibus numerossimis of Linnaeus. 
 The Arabians call every root of a saffron colour by 
 the name of curcum. The root of this plant is im- 
 ported here in its dried state from the East Indies, in 
 various forms. Externally it is of a pale yellow colour, 
 wrinkled, solid, ponderous, and the inner substance of 
 a deep saffron or gold colour: its odour is somewhat 
 fragrant ; to the taste it is bitterish, slightly acrid, ex- 
 citing a moderate degree of warmth in the mouth, and 
 on being chewed, it tinges the saliva yellow. It is an 
 ingredient in the composition of Curry powder , is 
 valuable as a dying dru and furnishes a chemical 
 test of the presence of uncombined alkalies. It is now 
 very seldom used medicinally, but retains a place in 
 our pharmacopoeias. 
 
 Curcuma rotunda. See Curcuma longa. 
 
 CURD. The coagulum, which separates from milk, 
 upon the addition of acid or other substances. 
 
 [“Curette. (French.) An instrument shaped 
 like a minute spoon, or scoop, invented by Daviel, and 
 used in the extraction of the cataract, for taking away 
 any opaque matter, which may remain behind the pu- 
 pil, immediately after the crystalline has been taken 
 out.” — Cooper's Surg. Diet. A.] 
 
 Curled leaf. See Leaf. 
 
 CU'RMI. (From Kepata, to mix.) Ale. A drink 
 made of barley, according to Dioscorides. 
 
 CURRANT. See Ribes. 
 
 Cu'rsuma. Curtuma. The Ranunculus ficaria of 
 Linnaeus. 
 
 Cursu'ta. (Corrupted from cassuta, kasuth, Ara- 
 bian.) The root of the Gentiana purpurea of Lin- 
 naeus. 
 
 Curva'tor coccygis. A muscle bending the coo 
 cyx. See Coccygeus. 
 
 CURVATUS. (From curvus, a curve.) Curvate,- 
 bent. Applied to the form of a pepo or gourd seed- 
 vessel; as in Cucumi flexuosus. 
 
 CUSCU'TA. (According to Linnaeus, a corruption 
 from the Greek Kaov^as, or Kadv'Jas, which is from 
 the Arabic Chessuth. , or Chasuth.) Dodder. 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Tetrandria ; Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of dodder of thyme. 
 See Cuscuta epithymum. 
 
 Cuscuta epithymum. The systematic name of 
 dodder of thyme. Epythymum. Cuscuta— foliis ses- 
 silibus , quinquifidisy bracteis obvallaiis. A parasiti- 
 cal plant, possessing a strong disagreeable smell, and 
 a pungent taste, very durable in the mouth. Recom- 
 mended in melancholia, as cathartics. 
 
 Cuscuta europjea. The systematic name of a 
 species of dodder of thyme. Cuscuta— floribus sessi- 
 libusy of Linnaeus- 
 
 CUSPA'RIA. The name given by Messrs. Hum- 
 boldt and Bonpland to a genus of plants in which is 
 the tree we obtain the Angustura bark from. 
 
 Cusparia fkbrifuga. This is the tree said to 
 yield the bark called Angustura. — Cortex cusparice, 
 and imported from Angustura in South America. Its 
 external appearances vary considerably. The best is 
 not fibrous, but hard, compact, and of a yellowish- 
 brown colour, and externally of a whitish hue. When 
 
 277 
 
CYC 
 
 reduced into powder, it resembles that of Indian rhu- 
 barb. It is very generally employed as a febrifuge, 
 tonic, and adstringent. While some deny its virtue in 
 curing intermittent^, by many it is preferred to the 
 Peruvian bark ; and it has been found useful in diar- 
 rhoea, dyspepsia, and scrofula. It was thought to be 
 the bark of the Brucea antidys enteric a, or fcrruginea. 
 Wildenow suspected it to be the Magnalia plumieri ; 
 but Humboldt and Bonpland, the celebrated travellers 
 in South America, have ascertained it to belong to a 
 tree not before known, and which they promise to de- 
 scribe by the naipe of Cuspariafebrifuga. 
 
 CUSPIDA'TUS. (Froih cuspis, a point.) 1. Four 
 of the teeth are called cuspidati , from their form- See 
 Teeth- 
 
 2. Sharp-pointed. Applied to leaves which are 
 tipped with a spine, as in thistles. See Leaf. 
 
 CU'SPIS. (From cuspa , Chaldean, a shell, or bone, 
 with which spears were formerly pointed.) 1. The 
 glans penis was so called, from its likeness to the point 
 of a spear. 
 
 2. The name of a bandage. 
 
 Cu'stos oculi. An instrument to fix the eye dur- 
 ing an operation. 
 
 Cuta'mbulus. (From cutis, the skin, and ambulo , 
 to walk.) 1. A cutaneous worm, 
 
 2. Scorbutic itching. 
 
 CUTANEOUS. {Cutaneus ; from cutis, the skin.) 
 belonging to the skin. 
 
 Cuta'neus muscclus. See Platysma myoides. 
 
 CUTICLE. Cuticula. (A diminutive of cutis, the 
 skin.) Epidermis. Scarf-skin. A thin, pellucid, 
 insensible membrane, of a white colour, that covers 
 and defends the true skin, with which it is connected 
 by the hairs, exhaling and inhaling vessels, and the 
 rete mucosum. 
 
 CUTICULA. See Cuticle. 
 
 CU'TIS. (Cutis, tis. fcem.) See Skin. 
 
 Cutis anserina. The rough state the skin is some- 
 times thrown into from the action of cold, or other 
 cause, in which it looks like the skin of the goose. 
 
 Cutis vera. The true skin under the cuticle. 
 
 CYANIA. The trivial name in Good’s arrange- 
 ment of diseases of a species called Exangia cyania , 
 or blue skin. Class, Hccmatica; Order, Struma. 
 
 CYANIC ACID. Acidum cyanicum. See Prussic 
 acid. 
 
 CYANITE. Kyanite. Disthene of Haiiy. A mi- 
 neral of a Berlin blue colour, found in India and Eu- 
 rope. 
 
 CYANOGEN. (From tcvavos, blue, and ytvopai , to 
 form ) Production of blue. See Prussine.’ 
 
 CY'ANUS. (Kuavoj, cserulean, or sky-blue; so 
 palled from its colour.) Blue-bottle. See Centauria 
 cyanus. 
 
 CY'AR. (From xro), to pour out.) 1. The lip of a 
 
 vessel. 
 
 2. The eye of a needle. 
 
 3. The orifice of the internal ear, from its likeness 
 to the eye of a needle. 
 
 Cya'sma. Spots on the skin of pregnant women. 
 
 Cyathi'scus. (From KvaOos , a cup.) The hollow 
 part of a probe, formed in the shape of a small spoon, 
 as an ear-picker. 
 
 Cy'bitos. See Cubitus. 
 
 Cy'bitum. See Cubitus. 
 
 Cy'bitus. See Cubitus. 
 
 Cyboi'des. See Cuboides. 
 
 CYCAS. (Ki )Kas, of Theophrastus. The name of a 
 palm, said to grow in Ethiopia.) The name of a genus 
 of plants, one of the Palmce pinnatifoliee, of Lin- 
 nteus; but afterward removed by him to the felices. 
 
 Cycas circinalis. The systematic name of a 
 palm-tree which affords a sago, called also Sagus ; 
 Sagu : — a dry fecula, obtained from the pith of this 
 palm, in the islands of Java, Molucca, and the Philip- 
 pines. The same substance is also brought from the 
 West Indies, but it is inferior to that brought from the 
 East. Sago becomes soft and transparent by boiling 
 in water, and forms a light and agreeable liquid, much 
 recommended in febrile, phthisical and calculous dis- 
 orders, &c. To make it palatable, it is customary to 
 add to it, when boiled or softened with water, some 
 lemon juice, sugar, and wine. 
 
 Cy'ceum. (From miKau), to mix.) Cyceon. A 
 mixture of the consistence of pap. 
 
 Cy'cima. (From Kvitaw, to mix.) So called from 
 ?T8 
 
 CYN 
 
 the mixture of the ore with lead, by which litharge is 
 made. 
 
 CY'CLAMEN. (From xincXoj, circular ; either on 
 account of the round form of the leaves, or of the 
 roots.) Cyclamen. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsan 
 system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the sow-bread. See 
 Cyclamen Europceum. 
 
 Cyclamen europium. The systematic name of 
 the sow-bread. Arthanita of the pharmacopoeias. 
 The root is a drastic purge and errhine ; and by the 
 common people it has been used to procure abortion. 
 
 Cycli'scus. (From xvkAoj, a circle.) An instru- 
 ment in the form of a half-moon, formerly used for 
 scraping the rotten bones, 
 
 Cycli'smus. (From kvk\o$, a circle.) A lozenge. 
 
 Cyclofho'ria. (From achkAoj, a circle, and (pcpio, 
 to bear.) The circulation of the blood, or other 
 fluids. 
 
 Cyclo'pion. (From kvkXooj, to surround, and uip, 
 the eye.) The white of the eye. 
 
 CY'CLOS. Cyclus. A circle. Hippocrates uses 
 this word to signify the cheeks, and the orbits of the 
 eyes. 
 
 Cyclus metasyncriticus. A long protracted 
 course of remedies, persisted in with a view of restor- 
 ing the particles of the body to such a state as is neces- 
 sary to health. 
 
 C YDO'NIA. (From Cydon, a town in Crete, where 
 the tree grows wild.) The quince-tree. See Pyrus 
 cydonia. 
 
 Cydonium malum. The quince. See Pyrus cy- 
 donia. 
 
 CYE'MA. (From kvu, to bring forth.) Parturition. 
 
 Cyli'chnis. (From /cvAil-, a cup.) A gallipot or 
 vessel to hold medicines. 
 
 Cylindrical Leaf. See Leaf. 
 
 CYLI'NDRUS. (From kvmw, to roll round.) A 
 cylinder. A tent for a wound, equal at the top and 
 bottom. 
 
 Cyllo'sis. (From kvXXoui, to make lame.) A tibia 
 or leg bending outwards. 
 
 Cy'lus. (From xpAAow, to make lame.) In Hip- 
 pocrates, it is one affected with a kind of luxation, 
 which bends outwards, and is hollowed inward. Such 
 a defect in the tibia is called Cyllosis, and the person 
 to whom it belongs, is called by the Latins Varus, 
 which term is opposed to Valgus. 
 
 CYMA. A cyme. A species of inflorescence of 
 plants, consisting of several flower-stalks, all spring- 
 ing from one centre or point, but each stalk is variously 
 subdivided ; and in this last respect, a cyme differs 
 essentially from an umbel, the subdivisions of the lat- 
 ter being formed like its primary divisions, ,*of several 
 stalks springing from one point. This difference is of 
 great importance in nature. The mode of inflores- 
 cence agrees also with a corymbus in general aspect ; 
 but in the latter the primary stalks have no common 
 centre, though the partial ones may sometimes be um- 
 bellate, which last case is precisely the reverse of a 
 cyme. 
 
 From its division into primary stalks or branches, it 
 is distinguished into, 
 
 1. Trifid ; as in Sedum acre. 
 
 2. Quadrifid; as in Crassula rubens. 
 
 3. Tripartite, having three less cymes ; as in 
 Sambucus ebulus. 
 
 4. Quinquipartite ; as in Sambucus nigra. 
 
 5. Sessile, or without stalk ; as in Onaphalium fru - 
 tescens. 
 
 Comus sangujnea and sericea afford examples of the 
 Cyma nuda. 
 
 Cymato'des. Is applied by Galen and others to an 
 unequal fluctuating pulse. 
 
 Cy mba. (From Kvy&os, hollow.) A boat, pinnace, 
 or skiff. A bone of the wrist is so called, from its 
 supposed likeness to a skiff. See JVavicvlare os. 
 
 CYMBIFORMIS. (From cymba , a boat or skiff, 
 and forma, likeness.) Skiff or boat-like. Applied to 
 the seeds of the Calendula officinalis . 
 
 CY'MINUM. See Cuminum. 
 
 CYMOPHANE. See Chrysoberyl. 
 
 Cymosus. Having the character of a cyme. Ap- 
 plied to aggregate flowers. 
 
 CYNA'NCHE. (From a dog, and ayxw, to 
 suffocate, or strangle ; so called from dogs being said to 
 
CYN 
 
 C3YN 
 
 be subject to it.) Sore throat. A genus or disease In 
 the class Pyrexia, and order Phlegmasia of Cullen. 
 It is known by pain and redness of the throat, attend- 
 ed with a difficulty of swallowing and breathing. 
 
 The species of this disease are : — 
 
 1. Cynanche trachealis ; Cynanche laryngca; Suffo- 
 catio stridula ; Angina perniciosa ; Asthma infant- 
 um; Cynanche stridula; Morbus strangulator ius ; 
 Catarrhus suffocatius ; Barbadensis ; Angina poly- 
 posa sive membranacea. The croup. A disease that 
 mostly attacks infants, who are suddenly seized with 
 a difficulty of breathing and a crouping noise : it is an 
 inflammation of the mucous membrane of the trachea 
 that induces the secretion of a very tenacious coagu- 
 hible lymph, which lines the trachea and bronchia, 
 and impedes respiration. The croup does not appear 
 to be contagious, whatever some physicians may think 
 to the contrary ; but it sometimes prevails epidemi- 
 cally. It seems, however, peculiar to some families; 
 and a child having once been attacked, is very liable 
 to its returns. It is likewise peculiar to young chil- 
 dren, and has never been known to attack a person 
 arrived at the age of puberty. 
 
 The application of cold seems to be the general 
 cause which produces this disorder, and therefore it 
 occurs more frequently in the winter and spring, than 
 in the other seasons. It has been said, that it is most 
 prevalent near the sea-coast ; but it is frequently met 
 with in inland situations, and particularly those which 
 are marshy. 
 
 Some days previous to an attack of the disease, the 
 child appears drowsy, inactive, and fretful ; the eyes 
 are somewhat suffused and heavy; and there is a 
 cough, which, from the first, has a peculiar shrill 
 sound ; this, in the course of two days, becomes more 
 violent and troublesome, and likewise more shrill. 
 Every fit of coughing agitates the patient very much ; 
 the face is flushed and swelled, the eyes are protube- 
 rant, a general tremor takes place, and there is a kind 
 of convulsive endeavour to renew respiration at the 
 close of each fit. As the disease advances, a constant 
 difficulty of breathing prevails, accompanied some- 
 times with a swelling and inflammation in the tonsils, 
 uvula, and velum pendulum palati ; and the head is 
 thrown back, in the agony of attempting to escape suf- 
 focation. There is not only an unusual sound pro- 
 duced by the cough, (something between the yelping 
 and barking of a dog,) but respiration is performed 
 with a hissing noise, as if the trachea was closed up 
 by some slight spongy substance. The cough is gene- 
 rally dry; but if any thing is spit up, it has either a 
 purulent appearance, or seems to consist of films re- 
 sembling portions of a membrane. Where great nau- 
 sea and frequent retchings prevail, coagulated matter 
 of the same nature is brought up. With these symp- 
 toms, there is much thirst, an uneasy sense of heat 
 over the whole body, a continual inclination to change 
 from place to place, great restlessness, and frequency 
 of the pulse. 
 
 In an advanced stage of the disease, respiration be- 
 comes more stridulous, and is performed with still 
 greater difficulty, being repeated at longer periods, and 
 with greater exertions, uptil at last it ceases entirely. 
 
 The croup generally proves fatal by suffocation, in- 
 duced either by spasm affecting the glottis, or by a 
 quantity of matter blocking up by the trachea or bron- 
 chia ; but when it terminates in health, it is by a reso- 
 lution of the inflammation, by a ceasing of the spasms, 
 and by a free expectoration of the matter exuding from 
 the trachea, or of the crusts formed there. 
 
 The disease has, in a few instances, terminated 
 fatally within twenty-four hours after its attack ; but 
 it more usually happens, that where it proves fatal, it 
 runs on to the fourth or fifth day. Where consider- 
 able portions of the membranous films, formed on the 
 surface of the trachea, are thrown up, life is sometimes 
 protracted for a day or two longer than would other- 
 wise have happened. 
 
 Dissections of children who have died of the croup, 
 have mostly shown a preternatural membrane, lining 
 the whole internal surface of the upper part of the 
 trachea, which may always be easily separated from 
 the proper membrane. There is likewise usually found 
 a good deal of mucus, with a mixture of pus, in the 
 trachea and its ramifications. 
 
 The treatment of this disease must be conducted on 
 the strictly antiphlogistic plan. It will commonly be 
 
 proper, where the patient is not very, young, to begin 
 by taking blood from the arm, dr the jugular vein ; 
 several leeches should be applied along the forepart of 
 the neck. It will then be right to give a nauseating 
 emetic, ipecacuanha with tartarized antimony, or with 
 squill in divided doses; this may be followed up by ca- 
 thartics, diaphoretics, digitalis, See. Large blisters 
 ought to be applied near the affected part, and a dis- 
 charge kept up by savine cerate, or other stimulant 
 dressing. Mercury, carried speedily to salivation, has 
 in several instances arrested the progress of the dis- 
 ease, when it appeared proceeding to a fatal termina- 
 tion. As the inflammation is declining, it is very im- 
 portant that free expectoration should take place ; this 
 may be promoted by nauseating medicines, by inhaling 
 steam, and by stimulating gargles ; for which the de- 
 coction of senna is particularly recommended. Where 
 there is much wheezing, an occasional emetic may 
 relieve the patient considerably, and under symptoms 
 of threatening suffocation, the operation of broncho- 
 tomy has sometimes saved life. — Should fits of spas- 
 modic difficulty of breathing occur in the latter pe- 
 riods of the disease, opium joined with diaphoretics 
 would be most likely to do good. 
 
 2. Cynanche tonsillaris. The inflammatory quinsy, 
 called also angina injlamm atoria. In this complaint, 
 the inflammation principally occupies the tonsils ; but 
 often extends through the whole mucous membrane of 
 the fauces, so as essentially to interrupt the speech, 
 respiration, and deglutition of the patient. 
 
 The causes which usually give rise to it are, expo 
 sure to cold, either from sudden vicissitudes of wea- 
 ther, from being placed in a partial current of air, 
 wearing damp linen, sitting in wet rooms, or getting 
 wet in the feet; all of which may give a sudden check 
 to perspiration. It principally attacks those of a full 
 and plethoric habit, and is chiefly confined to cold 
 climates, occurring usually in the spring and autumn ; 
 whereas the ulcerated sore throat chiefly attacks those 
 of a weak irritable habit, and is most prevalent in 
 warm climates. The former differs from the latter 
 likewise in not being contagious. In many people 
 there seems to be a particular tendency to this dis- 
 ease; as from every considerable application of cold it 
 is readily induced. 
 
 An inflammatory sore throat discovers itself by a 
 difficulty of swallowing and breathing, accompanied by 
 a redness and tumour in one or both tonsils, drynessof 
 the throat, foulness of the tongue, lancinating pains in 
 the parts affected, a frequent but difficult excretion of 
 mucus, and some small degree of fever. As the dis- 
 ease advances, the difficulty of swallowing and breath- 
 ing becomes greater, the speech is very indistinct, the 
 dryness of the throat and thirst increases, the tongue 
 swells and is incrusted with a dark fur, and the pulse 
 is full and frequent. In some cases, a few white, 
 sloughy spots are to be observed on the tonsils. If the 
 inflammation proceeds to such a height as to put a 
 total stop to respiration, the face will become livid, the 
 pulse will sink, and the patient will quickly be de- 
 stroyed. 
 
 The chief danger arising from this species of quin- 
 sy is, the inflammation occupying both tonsils, and 
 proceeding to such a degree as to prevent a sufficient 
 quantity of nourishment for the support of nature from 
 being taken, or to occasion suffocation ; but this seldom 
 happens, and its usual termination is either in resolu- 
 tion or suppuration. When proper steps are adopted, 
 it will in general readily go off by the former. 
 
 Where The disease has proved fatal by suffocation, 
 little more than a highly inflamed state of the parts af- 
 fected, with some morbid phenomena in the head, have 
 been observed on dissection. 
 
 This is usually a complaint not requiring very active 
 treatment. If, however, the inflammation run high, 
 in a tolerably strong and plethoric adult, a moderate 
 quantity of blood should be drawn from the arm, or 
 the jugular vein: but still more frequently leeches 
 will be required ; or scarifying the tonsils may afford 
 more effectual relief. An emetic will often be very 
 beneficial, sometimes apparently check the progress of 
 the complaint : likewise cathartics must be employed, 
 diaphoretics, and the general antiphlogistic regimen. 
 A blister to the throat, or behind the neck, sometimes 
 has a very excellent effect: but in milder cases, the lini- 
 mentum ammonia?, or other rubefacient application, 
 applied every six or eight hours, and wearing flannel 
 
CYN 
 
 round the throat, may produce a sufficient determina- 
 tion from the part affected. The use of proper gargles 
 generally contributes materially to the cure. If there 
 be much tension and pain in the fauces, a solution of 
 nitrate of potassa will be best ; otherwise dilute acids, 
 a \Yeak solution of alum, &c. Should the disease pro- 
 ceed to suppuration, warm emollient gargles ought to 
 be employed, and perhaps similar external applications 
 may be of some service : but it is particularly impor- 
 tant to make an early opening into the abscess for the 
 discharge of the pus. When deglutition is prevented 
 by the tumefaction of the tonsils, it is recommended 
 to exhibit nutritious clysters ; and when suffocation is 
 threatened, an emetic or inhaling sther may cause a 
 rupture of the abscess, or this may be opened ; but if 
 relief be not thereby obtained, bronchotomy will be- 
 come necessary. 
 
 3. Cynanche pharyngea. This species is so called 
 when the pharynx is chiefly affected. Dr. Wilson, in 
 his Treatise on Febrile Diseases, includes in his defi- 
 nition of cynanche tonsillaris, that of cynanche pha- 
 ryngea. These varieties of cynanche differ consider- 
 ably when they are exquisitely formed. But the one 
 is seldom present in any considerable degree, without 
 being attended with more or less of the other. Dr. 
 Cullen declares, indeed, that he never saw a case of 
 true cynanche pharyngea ; that is, a case in which the 
 inflammation was confined to the pharynx ; it con- 
 stantly spread in a greater or less degree to the tonsils 
 and neighbouring parts. Besides, the mode of treat- 
 ment is, in almost every instance, the same in both 
 cases. And if we admit the cynanche pharyngea to 
 be a distinct variety, we must admit another, the cy- 
 nanche cesophagea; for inflammation frequently at- 
 tacks the oesophagus, and is sometimes even confined 
 to it. 
 
 4. Cynanche parotidea. The mumps. A swelling 
 on the cheek and under the jaw, extending over the 
 neck, from inflammation of the parotid and other sali- 
 vary glands, rendering deglutition, or even respiration, 
 sometimes difficult, declining the fourth day. Epide- 
 mic and contagious. 
 
 The disease is subject to a metastasis occasionally, 
 in females to the mamnue, in males to the testes ; and 
 in a few instances, repelled from these parts, it has 
 affected the brain, and even proved fatal. In general, 
 however, the disease is without danger, and scarcely 
 calls for medical aid. Keeping a flannel over the part, 
 and the antiphlogistic regimen, with mild laxatives, 
 will be sufficient. Should the mammae, or the testes, 
 be affected, more active evacuations may be necessary 
 to prevent the destruction of those organs, bleeding 
 general and topical, &c.but avoiding cold applications, 
 lest it should be driven to the brain. And where this 
 part is unfortunately attacked, besides the means ex- 
 plained under Phrenitis , it may be useful to endeavour 
 to recall the inflammation to its former seat by warm 
 fomentations, stimulant liniments, &c. 
 
 5. Cynanche maligna. The malignant, putrid, or 
 ulcerous sore throat. Called also Cynanche gangrce- 
 nosa ; Angina ulcerosa ; Febris epidemica cum angina 
 ulcusculosa; Angina epidemica; Angina gangrce- 
 nosa; Angina suffocativa ; Angina maligna. This 
 disease is "readily to be distinguished from the inflam- 
 matory quincy, by the soreness and specks which ap- 
 pear in the fauces, together with the great debility of 
 the system, and small fluttering pulse, which are not 
 to be observed in the former. In the inflammatory 
 sore throat there is always great difficulty of swallow- 
 ing, a considerable degree of tumour, with £ tendency 
 in the parts affected to suppurate, and a hard, full 
 pulse. Moreover in the former affection the disease is 
 seated principally in the mucous membrane of the 
 mouth and throat ; whereas in the latter the inflam- 
 mation chiefly occupies the glandular parts. 
 
 The putrid sore throat often arises from a peculiar 
 state of the atmosphere, and so becomes epidemical ; 
 making its attacks chiefly on children, and those of a 
 weak relaxed habit. It is produced likewise by con- 
 tagion, as it is found to run through a whole family, 
 when it has once seized any person in it ; and it proves 
 often fatal, particularly to those in an infantile state. 
 
 It appears, however, that under this head two differ- 
 ent complaints have been included ; the one, especially 
 fatal to children, is an aggravated form of scarlatina ; 
 the other, a combination of inflammation of the fauces 
 with typhus fever ; the former is perhaps always, the 
 280 
 
 CPY 
 
 latter certainly often, contagious. See Scarlatina and 
 
 Typhus. 
 
 CYNA NCHICA. (Cinanchicus ; from Kvvayyt/, 
 the quincy.) Medicines which relieve a quincy. 
 
 Cynanthro'pia. (From kvwv, a dog, and avdpwnog, 
 a man.) It is used by Bellini, De Morbis Capitas, to 
 express a particular kind of melancholy, when men 
 fancy themselves changed into dogs, and imitate their 
 actions. 
 
 Cy'nara. See Cinara. 
 
 Cynarocephalus. (From Kivapa, the artichoke, 
 and K£<pa\r], a head.) Having a head like the Cinara , 
 or artichoke ; as the thistle, globe thistle, burdock, blue 
 bottle. 
 
 Cy'nchnis. Kvyx vl S- A vessel of any kind to 
 hold medicines in. 
 
 CYNOCRA'MBE. (From kvwv, a dog, and KpapSy, 
 cabbage ; an herb of the cabbage tribe, with which dogs 
 are said to physic themselves.) See Mercurialis pe- 
 rennis. 
 
 Cyno'ctanum. (From kvwv, a dog, and k)uvw, to 
 kill,) A species of aconitum, said to destroy dogs. 
 See Aconitum napellus. 
 
 Cynocy'tisis. (From kvwv, a dog, and Kv'JiaoSy 
 the cytisis : so named because it was said to cure the 
 distemper of dogs.) The dog-rose. See Rosa canina. 
 
 CYNODE'CTOS. (From kvwv, a dog, and SaKvw, 
 to bite.) So Dioscorides calls a person bit by a mad 
 dog. 
 
 Cynode'smion. (From kvwv, a dog, and San, to 
 bind ; so named because in dogs it is very discernible 
 and strong.) A ligature by which the prepuce is 
 bound to the glands. See Frcenum. 
 
 CYNODO'NTES. (KvvoSovres : from kvwv, a dog, 
 and oSovs, a tooth.) The canine teeth. See Teeth. 
 
 CYNOGLO'SSUM. (From kvwv, a. dog, and 
 yXwcroa, a tongue; so named from its supposed re- 
 semblance.) Hound’s tongue. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the hound’s tongue. 
 See Cynoglossum officinale. 
 
 Cynoglossom officinale. The systematic name 
 for hound’s tongue. Cynoglossum ; Lingua canina ; 
 Cynoglossum — staminibus corolla brevioribus ; foliis 
 lato lanceolatis tomentosis , sessilibus , of Linnaeus. 
 It possesses narcotic powers, but is seldom employed 
 medicinally. Acids are said to counteract the ill 
 effects of an over-dose more speedily than any thing 
 else, after clearing the stomach. 
 
 Cyno'lophus. (From kvwv, a dog, and Xotfog, a 
 protuberance : so called because in dogs they are pecu- 
 liarly eminent.) The asperities and prominences of 
 the vertebrae. 
 
 CYNOLY'SSA. (From kvwv, a dog, and Xvacij, 
 madness.) Canine madness. 
 
 CYNOMO'RIUM. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Monxcia ; Order, 
 Monandria. 
 
 Cynomorium coccineum. The systematic name of 
 the Fungus melitensis ; improperly called a fungus 
 It is a small plant which grows only on a little rock ad 
 joining Malta. A drachm of the powder is given for 
 a dose in dysenteries and haemorrhages, and with 
 remarkable success. 
 
 CYNORE'XIA. (From kvwv, a dog, and opelis, 
 appetite.) A voracious or canine appetite. See Bu 
 limia. 
 
 CYNO'SBATOS. See Cynosbatus. 
 
 CYNO'SBATUS. (From kvwv, a dog, and f}ot] os, 
 a thorn : so called because dogs are said to be attracted 
 by its smell.) The dog-rose. See Rosa canina. 
 
 Cynospa'stum. (From icvaiv, a dog, and <nraw, to 
 attract.) See Rosa canina. 
 
 CYOPHO'RIA. (From icvos, a foetus, and <f>epw, to 
 bear.) Pregnancy. 
 
 Cypari'ssus. See Cupressus. 
 
 CY'PERUS. (From Kvnapos, a little round vessel, 
 which its roots are said to resemble.) Cyperus. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsan system. 
 Class, Triandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Cyperus esculentus. The rush-nut. This plant 
 is a native of Italy, where the fruit is collected and 
 eaten, and said to be a greater delicacy than the 
 cliesnut 
 
 Cyperus longus. The systematic and pharmaco- 
 poeia! name of the English galangale. Cyperus— culm* 
 
DAC 
 
 DAC 
 
 triquetro folioso , umbella foliosa supra-decomposila ; 
 peduncvlis nudis, spicis alter nis, of Linnaeus. The 
 smell of the root of this plant is aromatic, and its taste 
 warm, and sometimes bitter. It is now totally fallen 
 into disuse. 
 
 Cyperus rotundus. This species, the round cype- 
 rus, Cyperus — culmo triquetro subnudo , umbella de- 
 composita ; spicis alternis linearibus, of Linnaeus, is 
 generally preferred to the former, being a more grate- 
 fully aromatic bitter. It is chiefly used as a stomachic. 
 
 CYPHELLA. A peculiar sort of pit or pore on the 
 under side of the frond, in that section of lichens 
 called stricta. 
 
 CYPHO'MA. (From kvttIu), to bend.) A gibbosity, 
 or curvature of the spine. 
 
 CYPHO'SIS. An incurvation of the spine. 
 
 CYPRESS. See Cyprus. 
 
 Cypress spurge. See Esula minor. 
 
 Cy'prinum oleum. Flowers of cypress, calamus, 
 cardamoms, &c. boiled in olive oil, now fallen into 
 disuse. 
 
 Cy'prium. (From Kvnpos , Cyprus, an island where 
 it is said formerly to have abounded.) Copper. 
 
 CY'PRUS. (So called from the island of Cyprus, 
 where it grew abundantly.) The cypress-tree, or 
 Eastern privet. 
 
 [CYPRCEITE. Petrifaction of a Cyprcea or Cow- 
 rey. See Organic relics. A.l. 
 
 CY'PSELIS. (From Kv^eXq, a beehive.) The 
 aperture of the ear, also the wax of the ear. 
 
 Cyrcne'sis. (From KvpKvaco, to mix.) A mixture, 
 or composition. 
 
 Cyrto'ma. (From icvplos , curved.) 1. An unna- 
 tural convex tumour. 
 
 2. Tympanites. 
 
 Cyrtono'sus. (From Kvp'jos, curved, and vooos, a 
 disease.) 1. The rickets. 
 
 2. Curved spine. 
 
 CYRTOSIS. ( Cyrtosis , is. f.; from Kvpros, curvus , 
 incurvus, gibbosus, and among the ancients particu- 
 larly imputed recurvation of the spine, or posterior 
 crookedness, as XopSaois, imputed procurvation of the 
 head and shoulders, or anterior crookedness.) The 
 name of a genus of diseases in Good’s Nosology. 
 Class, Eccritioa ; Order, Mesotica. Contortion of the 
 bones ; defined, head bulky, especially anteriorly ; sta- 
 ture short and incurvated; flesh flabby, pale, and 
 wrinkled. It has two species, Cyrtosis rhachia , and 
 C. cretenismus , cretenism. 
 
 Cy'ssarus. (From kvoos , the anus.) The intes- 
 tinum rectum is so called, because it reaches to the 
 anus. 
 
 Cysso'tis. (From kvoos, the anus.) An inflamma- 
 tion of the anus. 
 
 CYSTEOLI'THUS. (Prom the bladder, and 
 \i6os , a stone.) A stone in the bladder, either urinary 
 or gall-bladder. 
 
 Cy'sthus. Kvodos- The anus. 
 
 CYSTIC. (Cysticus ; from kv^cs, a bag.) Belong- 
 ing to the urinary or gall-bladder. 
 
 Cystic duct. See Ductus cysticus. 
 
 Cystic oxide. A peculiar animal product disco- 
 vered by Dr. Wollaston. See Calculus , urinary. 
 
 Cy'stica. ( Cysticus ; from kv^is, the gladder.) 
 Remedies for diseases of the bladder. 
 
 CY'STIDES. (Cystis, idis. f. ; from kv^is, a bag.) 
 Encysted tumours. 
 
 CYSTIPHLO'GIA. (From kv?is, the bladder, and 
 
 Aryco, to burn.) An (inflammation in the bladder 
 
 ee Cystitis. 
 
 CYSTIRRHA'GIA. (From kv?is, the bladder, and 
 prjyvvpi , to burst forth.) A discharge from the bladder. 
 
 CY'STIS. (Kus - !?) a bag.) 1. Cyst or bladder. 
 
 2. The urinary bladder. 
 
 3. The membranous or cyst surrounding or contain 
 ing any morbid substance. 
 
 Cystis choledocha. See Gall-bladder 
 
 Cystis fellea. See Gall-bladder. 
 
 Cystis urinaria. See Urinary bladder. 
 
 CYSTITIS. (From kv^is, the bladder.) Inflam- 
 mation of the bladder. A genus of disease arranged 
 by Cullen in the class Pyrexia, and order Phlegmasia. 
 It is known by great pain in the region of the bladder, 
 attended with fever and hard pulse, a frequent and 
 painful discharge of urine, or a suppression, and gene- 
 rally tenesmus. This is rarely a primary disease, and 
 when it occurs, the above character of it will readily 
 point it out. There also is frequently nausea and 
 vomiting, and, in some cases, delirium. It most 
 generally arises in consequence of inflammation of the 
 adjacent parts, or from calculi in the bladder. The 
 treatment is very similar to that of Nephritis ; which 
 see. When suppression of urine attends, the catheter 
 must be occasionally introduced. 
 
 CYSTOCE'LE. (From kv?is, the bladder, and 
 KrjXrj, a tumour.) A hernia formed by the protusion 
 of the urinary bladder. 
 
 CYSTOLI'THICUS. (From kv^is, the bladder, and 
 XiOos, a stone.) Having a stone in the bladder. 
 
 CYSTOPHLE'GICUS. (From kv?is, the bladder, 
 and (pXeyu), to burn.) An inflammation of the bladder. 
 
 CYSTOPHLEGMA'TICUS. (From xns-'J)^e blad- 
 der, and (f>\ eypa, phlegm.) Having matter or mucus 
 in the bladder. 
 
 CYSTOPRO'CTICUS. (From kv^is, the bladder, 
 and zspooKjos, the anus, or rectum.) A disease of the 
 bladder and rectum. 
 
 CYSTOPTO'SIS. (From kv^is, the bladder, and 
 zsli:'](o, to fall.) A protrusion of the inner membrane 
 of the bladder, through the urethra. 
 
 CYSTOSPA'STICUS. (From kv?is, the bladder, 
 and oiraopa , a spasm.) A spasm in the sphincter of 
 the bladder. 
 
 CYSTOSPYTCUS.. (From kv$is, the bladder, and 
 zsvov, pus.) Purulent matter in the bladder. 
 
 CYSTOTHROMBOI'DES. (From kv?i S , the blad- 
 der, and QpopSos , a coagulation of blood.) A concre- 
 tion of grumous blood in the bladder. 
 
 CYSTOTO'MIA. (From KVjis, the bladder, and 
 'Jepvco, to cut.) The operation of cutting or piercing 
 the bladder. 
 
 Cy'thion. An eye-wash. 
 
 CY'TINUS. (Perhaps, as Martyn suggests, from 
 kv'Jivoi, a name given by Theophrastus to the blos- 
 soms of the pomegranate, the calyx of which the flower 
 in question resembles in shape.) The name of a genus 
 of plants. Class, Gynandria; Order, Octandria of 
 Linnaeus. 
 
 Cytinus hypocistis. Rape of Cystus. A fleshy 
 pale-yellowish plant, parasitical on the roots of several 
 species of cystus in the south of Europe, from which 
 the succus hypocistidus is obtained. 
 
 Cytiso-genista. Common broom. See Spartium 
 scoparium. 
 
 Cyzemer. A swelling of the wrists. 
 
 Cyzice'nus. A plaster for wounds of the nerves. 
 
 D 
 
 TfcACNE'RUS. (From SaKvo), to bite.) Biting. Pun- 
 ■*-*gent. An epithet for a sharp eye-wash, composed 
 of burnt copper, pepper, cadmia, myrrh, and opium. 
 
 Dacry'dium. (From ia/cpv, a tear.) The inspis- 
 sated juice of scammony, in small drops, and there- 
 fore called a tear. 
 
 DACRYGELO'SIS. (From SaKpv w, to weep, and 
 yeXau, to laugh.) A species of insanity, in which the 
 patient weeps and laughs at the same time. 
 
 Dacryo'des. (From Jaxpvw, to weep.) Asanious, 
 
 or weeping ulcer. 
 
 % 
 
 DACRYO'MA. (From SaKpvw, to weep.) A closing 
 of one or more of the puncta lachrymalia, causing an 
 effusion of tears. 
 
 Dactyle'thra (From Suk'JvXos, a finger.) A 
 species of bougies shaped like a finger, to excite 
 vomiting. 
 
 Dactyle'tus. (From Sok'JvXos, the date.) The 
 hermodactyl. See Hcrmodactylus. 
 
 Da'ctylius. (From SaK'/vXos, a finger.) A round 
 pastil, troche, or lozenge, shaped like a finger. 
 
 DA'CTYLUS. (From datfvXoS) a finger ; so called 
 
 281 
 
DAP 
 
 DAP 
 
 fvom Ihe likeness of its fruit to a finger.) 1. A finger. 
 See Digitus. 
 
 2. The date. See Phoenix dactylifera. 
 
 DA5DIUM. (From Sous, a torch. A small torch or 
 candle. A bougie. 
 
 DASMONOMA'NIA. (From Saipwv, a daemon, 
 and pavia, madness.) That species of melancholy 
 where the patient supposes himself to be possessed by 
 devils. 
 
 DAISY. See Beilis perennis. 
 
 Daisy , ox-eye. See Chrysanthemum leucanthemum. 
 
 DALE, Samuel, was born in 1659. After practising 
 as an apothecary, he became a licentiate of the col- 
 lege of physicians, and settled at Booking, where he 
 continued till his death in 1739. He was also chosen a 
 fellow of the Royal Society. In 1693, he published 
 his “ Pharmacologia,” an Introduction to the Materia 
 Medica, which he afterward much enlarged and im- 
 proved ; the work was well received, and passed 
 through many editions. He also gave a good account 
 of the natural productions about Harwich and Dover 
 Court. 
 
 Damask rose. See Rosa centifolia. 
 
 Damna'tus. (From damno , to condemn.) The 
 dry useless faeces, left in a vessel after the moisture has 
 been distilled from it, is called terra damnata, or caput 
 mortuum. 
 
 DAMSON. The fruit of a variety of the Prunus 
 domes tica. 
 
 [DANA, James Freeman, M. Di, was the oldest 
 son of Luther Dana, Esq., and was born in Amherst, 
 in the state of New-Hampshire, in September 1793. 
 After his graduation, he commenced the study of me- 
 dicine under Dr. John Gorham, at 'that time Professor 
 of Chemistry in Harvard University. In the year 
 1815, before he had completed his professional studies, 
 he had become so well known as a practical chemist, 
 that he was selected by the University to go to London, 
 as an agent, for the purpose of procuring a new appa- 
 ratus for the chemical department. While in Eng- 
 land, where he remained several months, he prose- 
 cuted the study of chemistry in the Laboratory of 
 Accum, a celebrated operative chemist. 
 
 With Dartmouth College he remained connected, in 
 the capacity of Lecturer on Chemistry, until the year 
 1820, when he received the appointment of Professor 
 of Chemistry and Mineralogy in the same institution. 
 This office he held until the year 1826 ; and those who 
 enjoyed the privilege of hearing his admirable lectures, 
 will long remember with what ability and success he 
 discharged its duties. In 1826 he was appointed one 
 of the Board of Visiters of the Military Academy at 
 West Point; and, immediately after his return from 
 the discharge of this duty, he was appointed Professor 
 of Chemistry in the University of New-York. This 
 appointment, which opened a wide field for the ex- 
 ertion of his talents, he readily accepted, and removed 
 with his family to the city, in the autumn of the same 
 year. About six months after his removal to New- 
 York, he sunk under an attack of erysipelas, at the 
 early age of 33, and when just entering upon an ex- 
 tended sphere of usefulness and honour. 
 
 His principal publications were the following, viz. 
 “Outlines of the Mineralogy and Geology of Boston 
 and its Vicinity “ Epitome of Chemical Philoso- 
 phy “ Report on a singular Disease of horned Cat- 
 tle, in the Town of Burton, New-Hampshire.” Besides 
 these publications, he contributed several papers to the 
 American Journal of Science, the New-England 
 Journal of Medicine, and the Annals of the Lyceum of 
 Natural History of New-York, some of them of very 
 considerable merit, and some of which have been re- 
 printed in Europe.” — Thatch. Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 DANDELION. See Leontodon Taraxacum. 
 
 DANDRIF. See Pityriasis. 
 
 DANE WORT. See Sambucus Ebulus. 
 
 DAOURITE. A variety of red schorl from Siberia. 
 
 DA'PHNE. ( Daphne , Sa<j>vrj ; from Saw, to burn, 
 and <pwvtj , a noise: because of the noise it makes 
 when burnt.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Octandria; Order, Mono- 
 gynia. The laurel, or bay-tree. 
 
 Daphne alpina. Chamcelea ; Chameleea. This 
 species of dwarf olive-tree is said to be purgative in 
 the dose of 3jj, and is sometimes given by country 
 people. The French chemists have lately examined it 
 cliemically. See Daphnin. 
 
 282 
 
 2. The mezereon is also so called, because it has 
 leaves like the olive-tree. See Daphne mezereum. 
 
 Daphne, fiax'-leaved. See Daphne gnidium. 
 
 Daphne gnidium. The systematic name of the 
 tree which affords the Garou bark. Daphne : — pani- 
 cula terminali foliis lineari-lanceolatis acuminatis of 
 Linnaeus. Thymelcea ; Oneoron. Spurge-flax ; Flax- 
 leaved Daphne. Garou bark, which very much re- 
 sembles that of our mezereum, is to be immersed in 
 vinegar for about an hour before it is wanted ; a small 
 piece, the size of a sixpence, thus steeped, is applied 
 to the arm or any other part, and renewed once a day 
 in winter and twice in summer. It produces a serous 
 exudation from the skin without irritating or blistering. 
 It is recommended, and is in frequent use in France 
 and Russia, against some diseases of the eyes. 
 
 Daphne laureola. The systematic name of the 
 spurge-laurel. Laureola daphnoides. The bark of 
 this plant is recommended to excite a discharge from 
 the skin, in the same way as that of the Daphne gni- 
 dium. 
 
 Daphne mezereum. The systematic name of the 
 mezereon. Spurge-olive; Widow-wail. Mezereum. 
 Daphne— floribus sessilibus ternis caulinis, foliis lan - 
 ceolatis deciduis, of Linnaeus. This plant is extreme- 
 ly acrid, especially when fresh, and, if retained in the 
 mouth, excites great and long-continued heat and in- 
 flammation, particularly-of the mouth and fauces ; the 
 berries , ,gr an a cnidii of old writers, also have the 
 same effects, and, when swallowed, prove a powerful 
 corrosive poison, not only to man, but to dogs, wolves, 
 and foxes. The bark of the root is the part employed 
 medicinally in the dccoctum sarsaparilla compositum, 
 intended to assist mercury in resolving nodes and other 
 obstinate symptoms of syphilis. The antisyphilitic 
 virtues of mezereum, however, have been by many 
 writers very justly doubted. “ The result of my own 
 experience (says Mr. Pearson, of the Lock Hospital) 
 by no means accords with the representation given of 
 this root by former writers. From all that I have been 
 able to collect, in the course of many years’ observa- 
 tion, I feel myself authorized to assert, unequivocally, 
 that the mezereum has not the power of curing the 
 venereal disease in any one stage, or under any one 
 form. If a decoction of this root should ever reduce 
 a venereal node, where no mercury has been previ- 
 ously given, yet the patient will by no means be ex- 
 empted from the necessity of employing mercury for 
 as long a space of time, and in as large a quantity, as 
 if no mezereum had been taken. With respect to the 
 power it is said to possess, of alleviating the pain, and 
 diminishing the bulk of membraneous nodes, nothing 
 peculiar and appropriate can be ascribed to the meze- 
 reum on these accounts, since we obtain the same 
 good effects from sarsaparilla, guaiacum, volatile alkali, 
 blistering plasters, &c. Nevertheless, venereal nodes, 
 which have subsided under the use of any of these 
 articles of the materia medica, will appear again, and 
 often with additional symptoms, if a full and effica- 
 cious course of mercury be not submitted to. It has, 
 indeed, been alleged, that mezereum always alleviates 
 the pain occasioned by a venereal node, and generally 
 reduces it, where the periosteum only is affected ; and 
 that it •eldom fails of removing those enlargements of 
 the periosteum which have not yielded during the ad- 
 ministration of mercury. 
 
 That some instances of success, in cases like these, 
 may have fallen to the share of those who made tne 
 assertion, it would not become me to deny ; but I have 
 met with few sucii agreeable evidences of the efficacy 
 of this medicine. I have given the mezereum in the 
 form of a simple decoction, and also as an ingredient 
 in compound decoctions cf the woods, in many cases, 
 where no mercury had been previously employed, but 
 never with advantage to a single patient. I have also 
 tried it, ift numerous instances, after the completion of 
 a course of mercury ; yet, with the exception of two 
 cases, where the thickened state of the periosteum was 
 removed during the exhibition of it, I never saw the 
 least benefit derived from taking this medicine In a 
 few cases of anomalous pains, which I supposed were 
 derived from irregularities during a mercurial course, 
 the mezereum was of service, after I had tried the 
 common decoction of the woods without success ; brrt 
 even in this description of cases, I have always found 
 it a very uncertain remedy. I have made trial ol this 
 vegetable in a great number of scrofulous cases, where 
 
DAR 
 
 the membranes covering the bones were in a diseased 
 state, and I am not sure that one single patient obtain- 
 ed any evident and material benefit from it. 
 
 The late Dr. Cullen, whose reports may justly claim 
 attention from all medical men, when treating of the 
 mezereum, in his Materia Medica, says, “I have fre- 
 quently employed it in several cutaneous affections, 
 and sometimes with success.” It were to have been 
 wished, that the professor of medicine had specified 
 what those diseases of the skin were, in which the 
 mezereum was sometimes employed with success ; for, 
 if I except an instance or two of lepra, in which the 
 decoetion of this plant conferred a temporary benefit, 
 I have very seldom found it possessed of medicinal 
 virtue, either in syphilis, or in the sequel® of that dis- 
 ease, in scrofula or in cutaneous affections. Indeed 
 the mezereum is of so acrimonious a nature, often pro- 
 ducing heat and other disagreeable sensations in the 
 fauces, and, on many occasions, disordering the prim® 
 Vi®, that I do not often subject my patients, to the cer- 
 tain inconveniences which are connected with the pri- 
 mary effects of this medicine, as they are rarely com- 
 pensated by any other important and useful qualities.” 
 
 DAPHNELjE'ON. (From 6a(f>vri, the laurel, and 
 cAatov, oil.) The oil of bay-berries. 
 
 DAPHNIN. The bitter principle of the Daphne 
 alpina , discovered by Vauquelin. From the alkoholic 
 infusion of this bark, the resin was separated by its 
 concentration. On diluting the tincture with water, 
 filtering and adding acetate of lead, a yellow daphnate 
 of lead fell, from which sulphuretted hydrogen sepa- 
 rated the lead, and left the daphnin in small trans- 
 parent crystals. They are hard, of a grayish colour, 
 a bitter taste when heated, evaporate in acrid acid 
 vapours, sparingly soluble in cold, but moderately in 
 boiling water. It is stated, that its solution is not pre- 
 cipitated by acetate of lead ; yet acetate of lead is em- 
 ployed in the first process to throw it down. 
 
 Daphni'tis. (From Sa<}>vri, the laurel.) A sort of 
 cassia resembling the laurel. 
 
 DAPHNOI'DES. (From SaQv 77 , the laurel, and tu5oj, 
 a likeness.) The herb spurge laurel. See Daphne 
 laureola. 
 
 Da'rsin. (From darzin , Arabian.) The grosser 
 sort of cinnamon. 
 
 DA'RSIS. (From Seput, to excoriate.) An excoria- 
 tion. 
 
 DA'RTOS. (From Sepu), to excoriate: so called 
 from its raw and excoriated appearance.) The part 
 so called, under the skin of the scrotum, is by some 
 anatomists considered as a muscle, although it appears 
 to be no more than a condensation of the cellular mem- 
 brane lining the scrotum. It is by means of the dar- 
 tos that the skin of the scrotum is corrugated and re- 
 laxed. 
 
 DARWIN, Erasmus, was born at Ellon, in Not- 
 tinghamshire, in 1731. After studying at Cambridge 
 and Edinburgh, and becoming doctor of medicine, he 
 went to settle at Litchfield. He had soon after the 
 good fortune to succeed in the cure of a gentleman in 
 the neighbourhood, who was so ill of a fever, as to 
 have been given over by the physician previously in 
 attendance : this speedily procured him very extensive 
 
 { tractice. He soon after married, and by his first wile 
 lad three sons, of whom only one survived him. At 
 the age of 50, he married again, and removed to Derby, 
 where he continued till his death in 1802, leaving six 
 children by his second wife. The active life lie led, 
 and his very temperate habits, preserved his health and 
 faculties in a great degree unimpaired. He distin- 
 guished himself more as a poet, th&u by professional 
 improvements : though he certainly suggested some in- 
 genious methods of practice; but, warned by prece- 
 ding examples, he avoided publishing any material 
 poem, till his medical fame was thoroughly established. 
 His “ Botanic Garden,” and “ Zoonomia,” are well 
 known, but they have long ceased to be popular : and 
 the philosophy of the latter work, which advocates 
 materialism, is justly censured. He communicated to 
 the College of Physicians an account of his successful 
 use of digitalis in dropsy, and some other diseases, 
 which was published in their Transactions. His son 
 Charles, who died while studying at Edinburgh, ob- 
 tained a gold medal by an Essay on the distinction of 
 Pus and Mucus ; and left another unfinished on the 
 Retrograde Action of the Absorbents : which were 
 published after his death by his father. 
 
 DAT 
 
 Dasy'mna. (From daws, rough.) A scabby rough- 
 ness of the eyelids. 
 
 Da'sys. (A aavi, rough.) 1. A dry, parched tongue, 
 
 2. Difficult respiration. 
 
 DATE. See Dactylus. 
 
 Date plum, Indian. See Dyospyrus lotus. 
 
 DATOLYTE. Datholit of Werner. A species of 
 silicious ore divided into common datolyte and botroi- 
 dal datolyte. 
 
 [This is the silicious borate of lime, called Datho 
 lit, by Werner and Brogniart. It was discovered by 
 Esmark. “ It is sometimes in prismatic crystals, with 
 ten sides, having two opposite solid angles on each 
 base truncated. The primitive form is a right prism, 
 whose bases are rhombs, with angles of 109° 28' and 
 70° 32'. It also appears in large granular concretions, 
 which frequently discover indications of a prismatic 
 form ; also in grains or amorphous. The surface of 
 the concretions is rough and glimmering. 
 
 Its hardness enables it to scratch fluate of lime, and 
 its specific gravity is 2.98. Its fracture is imperfectly 
 conchoidal, shining, and nearly vitreous. Its colour 
 is white, shaded with gray or green, often very de- 
 licately. 
 
 When exposed to the flame of a candle, it assumes a 
 dull white colour, and becomes very brittle, even be- 
 tween the fingers. Before the blowpipe it swells into 
 a milk-white mass, and then melts into a pale rose- 
 coloured glass. It is composed of 
 
 Lime 35.5 
 
 Silex 36.5 
 
 Boracic acid 24.0 
 
 Water 4.0 
 
 100 
 
 Clean. Min. A.] 
 
 D ATU'RA. (Blanchard says, it is derived from the 
 Indian word datiro, of which he knows not the mean- 
 ing.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linn®an 
 system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Datura stramonium. The systematic name of 
 the thorn-apple. Stramonium; Dutr ay ; Barry 0 coc- 
 calon; Solanum maniacum of Dioscorides. Stramo- 
 nium spinosum of Gerard. Solanum fatidum of Bau 
 hin. Stramonium majus album. Common thorn-apple. 
 Datura — pericarpiis spinosis erectis ovatis, foliis ova - 
 tis glahris , of Linn® us. This plant has been long 
 known as a powerful narcotic poison. In its recent 
 state it has a bitterish taste, and a smell somewhat re- 
 sembling that of poppies, especially if the leaves be 
 rubbed between the fingers. Instances of the delete- 
 rious effects of the plant are numerous, more particu- 
 larly of the seed. An extract prepared from the seeds 
 is recommended by Baron Stoerck in maniacal, epilep- 
 tic, and convulsive affections; and is said by some to 
 succeed, while, in the hands of others, it has failed. 
 In this country, says Dr. Woodville, we are unac- 
 quainted with any practitioners whose experience 
 tends to throw light on the medical character of this 
 plant. It appears to us, continues Dr. Woodville, that 
 its effects as a medicine are to be referred to no other 
 power than thaf’ of a narcotic. And Dr. Cullen, 
 speaking on this subject, says, “I have no doubt that 
 narcotics may be a remedy in certain cases of mania 
 and epilepsy ; but I have not, and I doubt if any other 
 person has, learned to distinguish the cases to which 
 such remedies are properly adapted. It is therefore 
 that we find the other narcotics, as well as the stramo- 
 nium, to fail in the same hands in which they had in 
 other cases seemed to succeed. It is this consideration 
 that has occasioned my neglecting the use of stramo- 
 nium, and therefore prevented me from speaking more 
 precisely from my own experience on this subject.” 
 
 The extract of this plant has been the preparation 
 usually employed from one to ten grains and upwards 
 a day ; but the powdered leaves, prepared after the 
 manner of those of hemlock, would seem to be more 
 certain and convenient. Greding found the strength of 
 the extract to vary exceedingly ; that which he obtain- 
 tained from Ludwig was much more powerful than 
 that which he had of Stoerck. Externally, the leaves 
 of stramonium have been applied to inflammatory tu- 
 mours and burns, and it is said with success, andxjf 
 late, the dried leaves have been smoked as a remedy 
 in asthma ; but it does not appear that they have been 
 more efficacious in this way than tobacco. 
 
 [The Stramonium is known in different parts of the 
 United States, by the name of Thorn-apple , Jamestown - 
 
 283 
 
DEC 
 
 DEC 
 
 weed, Stink-weed, &c. All parts of the plant appear 
 to be poisonous. Some soldiers died, during the revo- 
 lutionary war, by eating the young plants, for greens, 
 early in the spring. I have seen children labouring 
 under the effects of the poison from having swallowed 
 the seeds, and from drinking a decoction of herbs in 
 which some of the young seed-vessels, and small 
 leaves, of the stramonium had been accidentally mixed. 
 
 The poison of the stramonium produces, in children^ 
 a peculiar spasmodic delirium, attended with dilata- 
 tion of the pupils of the eyes, heat of the skin, and a 
 flush of the face. The ripe or unripe seeds, or the 
 leaves, produce the same effect, and the only remedy 
 is to discharge them from the stomach by emetics, as 
 soon as possible. A.] 
 
 DAUBENTON, Lewis Mary, was born in Bur- 
 gundy, 1716. Having become doctor in medicine at 
 the age of 24, he went to Paris, and being very zealous 
 in the study of comparative anatomy, the office of 
 keeper of the royal cabinet of natural history was pro- 
 cured for him by the celebrated Buffon. He contri- 
 buted materially to enrich the splendid work of that 
 eminent naturalist, by furnishing the anatomy both of 
 man and animals. He was a member of several dis- 
 tinguished societies, among others of the Royal Aca- 
 demy of Sciences at Paris, to which he made some use- 
 ful communications. Having escaped the revolution- 
 ary horrors in France, he was chosen, in 1799, a mem- 
 ber of the Conservative Senate: but he died towards 
 the end of the same year. 
 
 Dauc'ites vinum. Wild-carrot seeds, steeped in 
 must. 
 
 DAU'CUS. Aitov tov Saveiv, from its relieving the 
 colic, and discussing flatulencies.) The carrot. 1 . 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Pentandria ; Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the garden carrot. 
 See Daucus carota. 
 
 Daucus alsaticus. The Oreoselinum pratense, 
 of Linnaeus. 
 
 Daucus annuus minor. The Caucalis anthriscus, 
 of Linnaeus. 
 
 Daucus carota. The systematic name of the car- 
 rot plant. Daucus; Daucus sylvestris ; Pastinaca 
 sylvestris tenuifolia officinarum ; Daucus — seminibus 
 hispidis, petiolis subtus nervosis, of Linnsus. The 
 cultivated root, scraped, and applied in the form of a 
 poultice, is a useful application to phagedaenic ulcers, 
 and to cancers and putrid sores. The seeds, which 
 obtain a place in the materia medica, have a light 
 aromatic smell, and a warm acrid taste, and are 
 esteemed for their diuretic qualities, and for their 
 utility in calculous and nephritic complaints, in which 
 an infusion of three spoonfuls of the seeds, in a pint of 
 boiling water, has been recommended; or the seeds 
 may be fermented in malt liquor, which receives from 
 them an agreeable flavour, resembling that of lemon- 
 peel. The boiled root is said by many to be difficult of 
 digestion ; but this is the case only when the stomach 
 is weak. It contains a considerable quantity of the 
 saccharine principle, and is very nutritious. 
 
 Daucus creticus. See Athamanta cretensis. 
 
 Daucus sativus. A variety of the Daucus carota, 
 the seeds of which are preferred by some practitioners, 
 
 Daucus seprinius. Common chervil. 
 
 Daucus sylvestris. Wild carrot, or bird’s nest. 
 The seeds of the wild plant are said to be more effica- 
 cious than those of the garden carrot ; they possess de- 
 mulcent and aromatic qualities, and are given, in in- 
 fusion, or decoction, in calculous complaints. 
 
 DAY-MARE. See Ephialtes. 
 
 DAY-SIGHT. See Paropsis noctifuga. 
 
 Dead nettle. See Lamium album. 
 
 Deadly nightshade. See Alropa belladonna. 
 
 DEAFNESS. Surditas. See Paracusis. 
 
 Deaf-dumbness. Speechlessness, from deafness. 
 
 Dearticula'tio. (From de, and articulus, a joint.) 
 Articulation admitting evident motion. 
 
 Deascia'tio. (From de, and ascio, to chip, as with 
 a hatchet.) A bone splintered on its side. 
 
 DECAGY'NIA. (From Seta, ten, and ywy, a wo- 
 man.) The name of an order of the class Decandria, 
 of the sexual system of plants. See Plants. 
 
 Decamy'ron. (From 8eica, ten, and pvpov, an oint- 
 ment.) An aromatic ointment, mentioned by Oriba- 
 Bius, containing ten ingredients. 
 
 DECA'NDRIA. (From Seica, ten, and avyp, a man.) 
 
 284 
 
 The name of a class, and also of an order of plants in 
 the sexual system. See Plants. 
 
 Decide'ntia. (From decido, to fall down.) Any 
 change prolonging acute diseases. 
 
 DECI'DUA. (Deciduus ; from decido , to fall off.) 
 Membrana decidua. A very thin and delicate mem- 
 brane or tunic, which adheres to the gravid uterus, and 
 is said to be a reflection of the chorion, and, on that 
 account, is called decidua reflexa. The tunica decidua 
 comes away after delivery, in small pieces, mixed with 
 the lochia. 
 
 DECI'DUUS. (From decido, to fall off, or down 
 to die.) Deciduous ; falling off. Applied to trees and 
 shrubs, which, in most European countries, lose their 
 leaves as winter approaches, and to the perianthium 
 of Tilia europcea, which does not fall off until after 
 the flower is expanded. 
 
 This term is expressive of the second stage of dura- 
 tion, and, like caducous, has a different application 
 according to the particular part to which it refers: 
 thus leaves are deciduous which drop off in the au- 
 tumn, petals which fall off with the stamina and pis- 
 tils ; and calyces are deciduous which fall off after the 
 the expansion, and before the dropping of the flower. 
 
 DECIMA'NUS. (From decern, ten, and mane, the 
 morning.) Returning every tenth day, applied to 
 some erratic fevers. 
 
 DECLI'VIS. (From de, and clivis, a hill.) De 
 dining, descending. A name of an abdominal muscle, 
 because of its posture. 
 
 DECO'CTUM. (From decoquo, to boil.) A decoc 
 tion. Any medicine made by boiling in a watery fluid. 
 In a chemical point of view, it is a continued ebullition 
 with water, to separate such parts of bodies as are 
 only soluble at that degree of heat. The following are 
 among the most approved decoctions. 
 
 Decoctum album. See Mistura cornu usti. 
 
 Dkcoctum aloes compositum. Compound de 
 coction of aloes. Take of extract of liquorice, half an 
 ounce; subcarbonate of potassa, two scruples; extract 
 of spiked aloe powdered, myrrh powdered, saffron stig- 
 mata, of each a drachm ; water, a pint. Boil down to 
 twelve fluid ounces, and strain ; then add compound 
 tincture of cardamoms, four fluid ounces. This decoc- 
 tion, now first introduced into the London Pharmaco- 
 poeia, is analogous to an article in very frequent use, 
 invented by the late Dr. Devalingin, and sold under the 
 name of Beaume de vie. By the proportion of tincture 
 which is added, it will keep unchanged for any length 
 of time. 
 
 Decoctum althje.®. Decoction of marsh mallows. 
 Take of dried marsh-mallow roots, 5 iv ; raisins of 
 the sun, stoned, | ij 5 water Ibvij. Boil to five pounds ; 
 place apart the strained liquor, till the fteces have sub- 
 sided, then pour off the clear part. This preparation, 
 directed in the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, may be ex- 
 hibited as a common drink in nephralgia, and many 
 diseases of the urinary passages, with advantage. 
 
 Decoctum anthemidis. See Decoctum chamce- 
 meli. 
 
 Decoctum astragali. Take of the root of the 
 astragalus escapus, 5 j ; distilled water, ibiij. These are 
 to be boiled,, till only a quart of fluid remain. The 
 whole is to be taken, a little warmed, in the course of 
 24 hours. This remedy was tried very extensively in 
 Germany, and said to evince very powerful effects, as 
 an antisyphilitic. 
 
 Decoctum bardanje. Take of bardana root, 3 vj; 
 of distilled water, Ibvj. These are to be boiled till 
 only two quarts remain. From a pint to a quart in a 
 day is given, in those cases where sarsaparilla and 
 other remedies, that are called alterative, are supposed 
 to be requisite. 
 
 Decoctum chamjemeli. Chamomile decoction. 
 Take of chamomile flowers, $j; caraway seeds, 33 s; 
 water, ibv. Boil fifteen minutes, and strain. A very 
 common and excellent vehicle for tonic powders, pills, 
 &c. It is also in very frequent use for fomentation, 
 and clysters. 
 
 Decoctum cinchon.e. Decoction of cinchona, 
 commonly called decoction of Peruvian bark. Take 
 of lance-leaved cinchona bark bruised, an ounce ; wa- 
 ter, a pint. Boil for ten minutes, in a vessel slightly 
 covered, and strain the decoction while hot. Accord- 
 ing to the option of the practitioner, the nark of either 
 of the other species of cinchona, the cordi folia, or yel- 
 low, or the oblongifolia, or red, may be substituted for 
 
DEC 
 
 DEC 
 
 the lancifolia, or quilled; which is here' directed. 
 This way of administering the bark is very general, as 
 nil the other preparations may be mixed with it, as ne- 
 cessity requires. It is a very proper fomentation for 
 prolapsus of the uterus and rectum. 
 
 Decoctum coknu. See Mistura cornu usti. 
 
 Decoctum cydoni/E. Mucilago seminis cydonii 
 malii. Mucilago scminum cydoniorum. Decoction 
 of quince seeds. Take of quince seeds, two drachms ; 
 water, a pint. Boil over a gentle fire for ten minutes, 
 then strain. This decoction, in the new London Phar- 
 macopoeia, has been removed from among the muci- 
 lages, as being.less dense than either of the others, and 
 as being employed in larger doses, like other mucila- 
 ginous decoctions. In addition to gum, it contains 
 other constituent parts of the seeds, and is, therefore, 
 more apt to spoil than common mucilage, over which 
 it possesses no other advantages, than that it is more 
 grateful, and sufficiently thin, without further dilution, 
 to form the bulk of any liquid medicine. Its virtues 
 are demulcent. Joined with syrup of mulberry and a 
 little borax, it is useful against aphthte of the mouth and 
 fauces. 
 
 Decoctum daphnes mezerei. Decoction of me- 
 zereon. Take of the bark of mezereon root, | ij ; 
 liquorice root, bruised, | ss; water, ibiij. Boil it, with 
 a gentle heat, down to two pounds, and strain it. 
 From four to eight ounces of this decoction may be 
 given four times a day, in some obstinate venereal and 
 rheumatic affections. It operates chiefly by per- 
 spiration. 
 
 Decoctum dulcamara. Decoction of woody night- 
 shade. Take of woody nightshade stalks, newly ga- 
 thered, 3j; distilled water, Ibiss. These are to be 
 boiled away to a pint, and strained. The dose is half 
 an ounce to two ounces, mixed with an equal quantity 
 (If milk. This remedy is employed in inveterate cases 
 of scrofula ; in cancer and phagedsena ; in lepra, and 
 other cutaneous affections; and in anomalous local 
 diseases, originating in venereal lues. 
 
 Decoctum geoffr^^e inermis. Decoctionof cab- 
 bage-tree plant. Take of bark of the cabbage-tree, 
 powdered, § j ; water, Ibij. Boil it, with a gentle fire, 
 down to one pound, and strain. This is a powerful 
 anthelmintic. It may be given in doses of one table- 
 spoonful to children, and four to adults. If disagreea- 
 ble symptoms should arise from an over-dose, or from 
 drinking cold water during its action, we must imme- 
 diately purge with castor oil, and dilute with acidu- 
 lated drinks. 
 
 Decoctum guaiaci officinalis compositum. 
 Decoctum lignorum. Compound decoction of guaia- 
 cum, commonly called decoction of the woods. Take 
 of guaiacum raspings, | iij ; raisins, stoned, § ij ; sas- 
 safras root, liquorice, each, 5 j ; water, Ibx. Boil the 
 guaiacum and raisins with the water, over a gentle 
 fire, to the consumption of ore half ; adding, towards 
 the end, the sassafras and liquorice. Strain the liquor 
 without expression. This decoction possesses stimu- 
 lant and diaphoretic qualities, and is generally exhibit- 
 ed in rheumatic and cutaneous diseases, which are de- 
 pendent on a vitiated state of the humours. It may 
 be taken by itself, to the quantity of a quarter of a 
 pint, twice or thrice a day, or used as an assistant in a 
 course of mercurial or antimonial alteratives ; the pa- 
 tient, in either case, keeping warm, in order to promote 
 the operation of the medicine. 
 
 Decoctum hellebori albi. Decoction of white 
 hellebore. Take of the root of white hellebore, pow- 
 dered, by weight, |j ; water, two pints; rectified spi- 
 rits of wine, 1 ij, by measure. Boil the water, with 
 the root, to one pint ; and the liquor being cold and 
 strained, add to it the spirit. This decoction, in the 
 last London Pharmacopoeia, is called decoctum vera- 
 tri. It is a very efficacious application, externally, as 
 a wash, in tinea capitis, lepra, psora, &c. When the 
 skin is very tender and irritable, it should be diluted 
 with an equal quantity of water. 
 
 Decoctum hordei. Decoctum hordei distichi. 
 Jlqua hordeata. Take of pearl barley, | ij ; water, 
 four pints and a half. First wash away any adhering 
 extraneous substances with cold water ; next, having 
 poured upon the barley half a pint of water, boil for a 
 few minutes. Let this water be thrown away, and 
 add the remainder of the water boiling; then boil 
 down to two pints, and strain. Barley-water is a nu- 
 tritive and softening drink, and the most proper of all 
 
 liquors in inflammatory diseases. It is an excellent 
 gargle in inflammatory sore throats, mixed with a little 
 nitre. 
 
 Decoctum hordei compositum. Decoctum pec - 
 torale. Compound decoction of barley. Take of de- 
 coction of barley, two pints ; figs, sliced, 1 ij ; liquorice 
 root, sliced and bruised, 5 ss ; raisins, stoned, 1 ij ; wa 
 ter, a pint. Boil down to two pints and strain. From 
 the pectoral and demulcent qualities of this decoction, 
 it may be administered as a common drink in fevers 
 and other acute disorders, in catarrh, and several affec- 
 tions of the chest. 
 
 Decoctum hordei cum gummi. Barley-water, 
 Ibij; gumarab.,5j- The gum is to be dissolved in the 
 barley decoction, while warm. It then forms a suita- 
 ble diluent in strangury, dysury, &c. for the gum, 
 finding a passage into the bladder, in an unaltered 
 state, mixes with the urine, and prevents the action of 
 its neutral salts on the urinary canal. 
 
 Decoctum lichenis. Decoction of Iceland moss or 
 liverwort. Take of liverwort, one ounce ; water, a 
 pint and a half. Boil down to a pint, and strain. The 
 dose is from 1 j to | iv. 
 
 [The Iceland moss was once in great repute as a 
 remedy in consumption, the decoction being made 
 with milk, but it is no longer in repute, being consider- 
 ed a weak mucilagious bitter of little or no effi- 
 cacy. A.] 
 
 Decoctum lobelije. Take a handful of the roots 
 of the Lobelia, syphilitica ; distilled water, Ibxij. These 
 are to be boiled in the usual way, till only four quarts 
 remain. The very desirable property of curing the 
 venereal disease has been attributed to this medicine; 
 but it is not more to be depended on than guaiacum, 
 or other vegetable substances, of which the same thing 
 has been alleged. The effects of this decoction are 
 purgative, and the manner of taking it, as described 
 by Swediaur, is as follows : — The patient is to begin 
 with half a pint, twice a day. The same quantity is 
 then to be taken, four times a day, and continued so 
 long as its purgative effect is not too considerable. 
 When the case is otherwise, it is to be discontinued for 
 three or four days, and then had recourse to again till 
 the cure is completed. As this is a remedy on the old 
 system, and not admitted into our pharmacopoeias, 
 little confidence ought to be placed in it. 
 
 Decoctum lusitanicum. Take of sliced sarsapa- 
 rilla, lignum sassafras, lignum santalum rubrum, offi- 
 cinal lignum guaiacum, of each one ounce and a half; 
 of the root of mezereon, coriander seed, of each half an 
 ounce ; distilled water, ten pounds. These are to be 
 boiled till only half the fluid remains. The dose is a 
 quart or more in a day. 
 
 Take of sliced sarsaparilla, lignum santalum ru- 
 brum, lignum santalum citrinum, of each, § iss ; of the 
 root of glycirrhiza and mezereon, of each, 3 ij ; of lig- 
 num rliodii, officinal lignum guaiacum, and lignum 
 sassafras, of each, ^ss; of antimony, § j ; distilled 
 water, Ibv. These ingredients are to be macerated for 
 twenty-four hours, and afterward boiled, till the fluid 
 is reduced to half its original quantity. From one to 
 four pints are given daily. 
 
 The late Mr. Hunter notices this, and also the fob 
 lowing formula, in his Treatise on the Venereal Dis- 
 ease. 
 
 Take of sliced sarsaparilla, of the root of China, of 
 each 5 j ; walnut peels dried, xx ; antimony, §ij; 
 pumice-stone, powdered, 5 j ; distilled water, ibx. The 
 powdered antimony and pumice-stone are to be tied 
 in separate pieces of rag, and boiled, along with the 
 other ingredients. This last decoction is reckoned to 
 be the genuine Lisbon diet drink, the qualities of 
 which have been the subject of so much encomium. 
 
 Decoctum malv® compositum. Decoctum pro 
 enemate. Decoctum commune pro clystere. Com- 
 pound decoction of mallows. Take of mallows dried, 
 an ounce ; chamomile flowers dried, half an ounce ; 
 water, a pint. Boil for a quarter of an hour, and 
 strain. A very excellent form for an emollient clyster. 
 A variety of medicines may be added to answer par- 
 ticular indications. 
 
 Decoctum mezerei. See Decoctum daphnes me- 
 zerei. 
 
 Decoctum papaveris. Decoctum pro fomento . 
 Fotus communis. Decoction of poppy. Take of 
 white poppy capsules bruised, 1 iv ; water, four pints 
 Boil for a quarter of an hour, and strain. This pre 
 
 285 
 
DEC 
 
 DEG 
 
 paration possesses sedative and antiseptic properties, 
 and may be directed with advantage in sphacelus, &c. 
 
 Decoctum pro enemate. See Decoctum male os 
 compositum. 
 
 Decoctum pro fomento. See Decoctum papaveris. 
 
 Decoctum quercus. Decoction of oak bark. Take 
 of oak bark, §j; water, two pints. Boil down to a 
 pint, and strain. This astringent decoction has lately 
 been added to the Lond. Pharm., and is chiefly used 
 for external purposes. It is a good remedy in prolap- 
 sus ani, and may be used also in some cases as an in- 
 jection. 
 
 Decoctum sarsaparilla. Decoction of sarsapa- 
 rilla. Take of sarsaparilla root, sliced, | iv ; boiling 
 water, four pints. Macerate for four hours, in a ves- 
 sel lightly covered, near the fire ; then take out the 
 sarsaparilla and bruise it. After it is bruised, put it 
 again into the liquor, and macerate it in a similar 
 manner for two hours more ; then boil it down to two 
 pints, and strain. 
 
 This decoction is 'much extolled by some practition- 
 ers, in phthisis, and to restore the strength after a long 
 course of mercury. 
 
 Decoctum sarsaparilla compositum. Com- 
 pound decoction of sarsaparilla. Take of decoction 
 of sarsaparilla boiling, four pints ; sassafras root 
 sliced, guaiacum wood shavings, liquorice root bruised, 
 of each an ounce ; mezereon root bark, 3 iij. Boil 
 for a quarter of an hour, and strain. The alterative 
 property of the compound is very great ; it is generally 
 given after a course of mercury, where there have 
 been nodes and indolent ulcerations, and with great 
 benefit. The dose is from half a pint to a pint in 
 twenty-four hours. 
 
 Decoctum senega. Decoction of senega. Take 
 of senega root, §j; water, two pints. Boil down to 
 a pint, and strain. This is now first introduced into 
 the Lond. Pharm. as being a useful medicine, espe- 
 cially in affections of the lungs, attended with debility 
 and inordinate secretion. 
 
 Decoctum ulmi. Decoction of elm bark. Take 
 of fresh elm bark bruised, four ounces; w’ater, four 
 pints. Boil down to two pints, and strain. This may 
 be employed with great advantage as a collyrium in 
 chronic ophthalmia. It is given internally in some 
 cutaneous eruptions. 
 
 Decoctum veratri. See Decoctum hellebori albi. 
 
 [The Pharmacopoeia of the United States contains 
 the following decoctions. 
 
 Decoctum aralia nudicaulis. Decoction of 
 false sarsaparilla. 
 
 Decoctum cinchona. Decoction of Peruvian 
 bark. 
 
 Decoctum colomba compositum. Compound de- 
 coction of Columhe. 
 
 Decoctum dulcamara. Decoction of bitter-sweet. 
 
 Decoctum guaiaci. Decoction of guaiacum. 
 
 Decoctum hordei. Decoction of barley. 
 
 Decoctum hordei compositum. Compound de- 
 coction of barley. 
 
 Decoctum lichenis. Decoction of Iceland moss. 
 
 Decoctum mezerei. Decoction of mezereon. 
 
 Decoctum sarsaparilla. Decoction of sarsapa- 
 rilla. 
 
 Decoctum sarsaparilla compositum. Com- 
 pound decoction of sarsaparilla. 
 
 Decoctum scilla. Decoction of squill. 
 
 Decoctum senega. Decoction of seneca snake root. 
 
 Decoctum veratri. Decoction of white helle- 
 bore. A .] 
 
 DECOLLA'TIO. (From decollo, to behead.) The 
 loss of a part of the skull. 
 
 Decomposita. The name of a class in Sauvage’s 
 Methodus Foliorum, consisting of such as have twice 
 compounded leaves; that is, have a common foot- 
 stalk supporting a number of less leaves, each of 
 which is compounded ; as in Fumaria , and many un- 
 belliferous plants. 
 
 DECOMPOSITION. Decompositio. The separa- 
 tion of the- component parts or principles of bodies 
 from each other. The decomposition of bodies forms a 
 very large part of chemical science. It seems proba- 
 ble, from the operations we are acquainted with, that 
 it seldom lakes place but in consequence of some com- 
 binations or composition having been effected. It 
 would be difficult to point out an instance of the sepa- 
 ration of any of the principles of bodies which has 
 
 been effected, unless in consequence of some new 
 combination. The only exceptions seem to consist in 
 those separations which are made by heat, and voltaic 
 electricity. 
 
 DECOMPOSITUS. A term applied to leaves, and 
 means doubly compound. Sir James Smith observes, 
 that Linnaeus, in his Philosophia Botanica, gives an 
 erroneous definition of this term which does not agree 
 with his own use of it. The JEgopodium podagraria 
 and Fulmaria claviculata , afford examples of The de- 
 composite leaves. Supra decompositum , means thrice 
 compound, or more ; as in Caucalis anthriscus. The 
 decomposite flowers are such as contain within a com- 
 mon calyx a number of less or partial flower-cups, 
 each of which is composed of many florets. 
 
 DECORTICATION. ( Decorticatio ; from dc, from, 
 and cortex , bark.) The stripping of any thing of its 
 bark, husk, or shell ; thus almonds, and the like, are 
 decorticated, that is, deprived of their pellicle, when 
 ordered for medicinal purposes. 
 
 [There is a natural and artificial decortication per 
 formed on certain trees. The shag-bark hickory-tree 
 (juglans alba) throws off its bark by a natural and 
 spontaneous decortication. So does the button-wood 
 (platanus occidentalis) or plane-tree. The cork-tree 
 is deprived of its bark artificially every few years, and 
 lives longer than those trees which are suffered to grow 
 without molestation. Those not decorticated become 
 shaggy and hide-bound, while the others form a new 
 bark and improve in appearance and vigour. These 
 facts suggested the idea of improving fruit-trees that 
 had become hide-bound and shaggy, and appeared to 
 be in a state of decay. Dr. Mitchill first tried the ex- 
 periment on an old apple-tree, and by removing the 
 old bark, in the warm season, from the body of the 
 tree, and protecting it from external injury for a time, 
 he succeeded hi producing a new bark and in regent 
 rating a tree which was considered as past bearing. 
 The tree became vigorous, again put forth blossoms 
 and bore fruit. Since that experiment, it has become 
 common in apple orchards to improve old trees by a 
 similar process. A.] 
 
 DECREPITATION. (Decrepitatio ; from decrepo, 
 to crackle.) A kind of crackling noise, which takes- 
 place in some bodies, when heated : it is peculiar to 
 some kinds of salts, as muriate of soda, sulphate of 
 barytes, &c. 
 
 DECUMBENS. (From dccumbo , to lie down.) 
 Drooping: a term applied to flowers which incline to 
 one side and downwatds. 
 
 DECURRENS. Decurrent. A term applied by 
 botanists to leaves Which run down the stem or leafy 
 border or wing; as in Onopordium acanthium , and 
 many thistles, great mullein, and comfrey : and to leaf- 
 stalks ; as in Pisum ochrus. 
 
 DECURSIVE'. Decurrently. Applied to leaflets 
 that run down the stem ; as in Eryngium campcstre. 
 
 DECUSSATION. (Decussatio ; from dccutio, to 
 divide.) When nerves, or muscular fibres cross one 
 another, they are said to decussate each other. 
 
 DECUSSATUS. Decussated. Applied to leaves 
 and spines which are in pairs, alternately crossing each- 
 other ; as in Veronica decussata, and Oenista luct- 
 tanica. 
 
 DECUSSO'RIUM. (From decusso , to divide.) 
 An instrument to depress the dura mater, after tre- 
 panning. 
 
 Defensi'va. (From defendo, to preserve.) Cordial 
 medicines, or such*as resist infection. 
 
 DE'FERENS. (From defcro, to sonvey; because 
 it conveys the semen to the vesiculae seminales.) See 
 
 DEFLAGRATION. (Defiagratio ; From drfla- 
 gro, to burn.) A chemical term, chiefly employed to 
 express the burning or setting fire to any substance ; as 
 nitre, sulphur, &c. 
 
 DEFLUXION. ( Defluxio ; fiom deflue, to run off.) 
 A falling down of humours from a superior to an in- 
 ferior part. Many writers mean nothing more by it 
 than inflammation. 
 
 DEFOLIATIO. (Fromde, And folium, a leaf.) The 
 fall of the leaf. A term opposed to frondescentia , or 
 the renovation of the leaf. 
 
 DEGLUTITION. (Deglutitio ; from deglvtio, tar 
 swallow down.) A natural action. “ It is under - 
 stood to be the passage of a substance, either solid* 
 liquid, or gaseous, from the mouth to the stomach- 
 
DEG 
 
 DEG 
 
 Though deglutition is very simple in appearance, it is 
 nevertheless the most complicated of all the muscular 
 actions that serve for digestion. It is produced by the 
 contraction of a great number of muscles, and requires 
 the concurrence of many important organs. 
 
 All the muscles of the tongue, those of the velum of 
 the palate, of the pharynx, of the larynx, and the mus- 
 cular layer of the oesophagus, are employed in deglu- 
 tition. 
 
 The velum is a sort of valve attached to the poste- 
 rior edge of the roof of the palate ; its form is nearly 
 quadrilateral ; its free or inferior edge is pointed, and 
 forms the uvula. Like the other valves of the intes- 
 tinal canal, the velum is essentially formed by a du- 
 plicature of the digestive mucous membrane; there 
 are many mucous follicles that enter into its composi- 
 tion. particularly in the uvula. Eight muscles move 
 it ; it is raised by the two internal pterygoid ; the ex- 
 ternal pterygoid hold it transversely ; the two palato- 
 pharyngei , and the two constrictores isthmi faucium 
 carry it downwards. These four are seen at the bot- 
 tom of the throat, where they raise the mucous mem- 
 brane, and form the pillars os of the velum of the pa- 
 late, between which are situated the amygdalcc y a mass 
 of mucous follicles. The opening between the base 
 of the tongue below, the velum of the palate above, 
 and the pillars laterally, is called the isthmus of the 
 throat. By means of its muscular apparatus, the ve- 
 lum of the' palate may have many changes of posi- 
 tion. In the most common state it is placed vertically, 
 one of its faces is anterior, the other posterior ; in cer- 
 tain cases it becomes horizontal : it has then a supe- 
 rior and inferior aspect, and its free edge corresponds 
 to the concavity of the pharynx. This last posi- 
 tion is determined by the contraction of the elevating 
 t jnuscles. 
 
 The pharynx is a vestibule into which open the nos- 
 trils, the Eustachian tubes, the mouth, the larynx, and 
 the oesophagus, and which performs very important 
 functions in the production of voice, in respiration, 
 hearing, and digestion. 
 
 The pharynx extends from top to bottom, from the 
 basilar process of the occipital bone, to which it 
 is attached, to the level of the middle part of the 
 neck. % 
 
 Its transverse dimensions are determined by the os 
 hyoides, the larynx, and the pterygo-maxillary apo- 
 neurosis, to which it is fixed. The mucous membrane 
 which covers it interiorly is remarkable for the deve- 
 lopement of its veins, which form a very apparent 
 plexus. Round this membrane is the muscular layer, 
 the circular fibres of which form the three constrictor 
 muscles of the pharynx, the longitudinal fibres of 
 which are represented by the stylo-pharyngeus and 
 constrictores isthmi faucium. The contractions of 
 these different muscles are not generally subject to the 
 will. 
 
 The oesophagus is the immediate continuation of the 
 pharynx, and is prolonged as far as the stomach, where 
 it terminates. Its form is cylindrical ; it is united to 
 the surrounding parts by a slack and extending cellu- 
 lar tissue, which gives way to its dilatation and its 
 motions. To penetrate into the abdomen the oesopha- 
 gus passes between the pillars of the diaphragm, with 
 which it is closely united. The mucous membrane of 
 the oesophagus is white, thin, and smooth ; it forms 
 longitudinal folds very proper for favouring the dilata- 
 tion of the canal. Above it is confounded with that 
 of the pharynx. 
 
 There are found in it a great number of mucous fol- 
 licles, and at its surface there are perceived the orifices 
 of many excretive canals of the mucous glands. 
 
 The muscular layer of the oesophagus is thick, its 
 tissue is denser than that of the pharynx ; the longitu- 
 dinal fibres are the most external and the least nume- 
 rous; the circular are placed in the interior and are 
 very numerous. 
 
 Round the pectoral and inferior portion of the oeso- 
 phagus, the two nerves of the eighth pair form a plexus 
 which embraces the canal, and sends many filaments 
 into it. 
 
 The contraction of the oesophagus takes place with- 
 out the participation of the will. 
 
 Mechanism of Deglutition. Deglutition is divided 
 into three periods. In the first, the food passes from 
 the mouth to the pharynx ; in the second, it passes the 
 opening of the glottis, that of the nasal canals, and 
 
 arrives at the oesophagus ; in the the third it pas set 
 •through this tube and enters the stomach. 
 
 Let us suppose the most common case, that irt 
 which we swallow at several times the food which is 
 in the mouth, and according as mastication takes 
 place. 
 
 As soon as a certain quantity of food is sufficiently 
 chewed, it is placed, by the effects of the motions of 
 mastication, in part upon the superior face of the 
 tongue, without the necessity, as some think, of its 
 being collected by the point of the tongue from the dif- 
 ferent parts of the mouth. Mastication then stops; 
 the tongue is raised and applied to the roof of the 
 palate, in succession, from the point towards the base. 
 The portion of food, or the alimentary bolus placed 
 upon its superior surface, having no other way to es- 
 cape from the force that presses, is directed towards 
 the pharynx ; it soon meets the velum of the palate 
 applied to the base of the tongue and raises it ; the 
 velum becomes horizontal, so as to make a continua- 
 tion of the palate. The tongue, continuing to press 
 the food, would carry it towards the nasal canals, if 
 the velum did not prevent this by the tension that it 
 receives from the external peristaphyline muscles, and 
 particularly by the contraction of its pillars ; it thus 
 becomes capable of resisting the action of the tongue, 
 and of contributing to the direction of the food to- 
 wards the pharynx. 
 
 The muscles which determine more particularly the 
 application of the tongue io the top of the palate, and 
 to the velum of the palate, are the proper muscles of 
 the organ, aided by the mylo-hyoideus. Here the first 
 time of deglutition terminates. Its motions are volun- 
 tary, except those of the velum of the palate. The 
 phenomena happen slowly and in succession; they 
 are few and easily noticed. 
 
 The second period is not the same ; in it the pheno 
 mena are simultaneous, multiplied, and are produced 
 with such .promptitude, that Boerhaave considered 
 them as a sort of convulsion. 
 
 The space that the alimentary bolus passes through 
 in this time is very short, for it passes only from the 
 middle to the inferior part of the pharynx ; but it was 
 necessary to avoid the opening of the glottis and that 
 of the nasal canals, where its presence would be inju- 
 rious. Besides, its passage ought to be sufficiently 
 rapid, in order that the communication between the 
 larynx and the external air may not be interrupted, 
 except for an instant. 
 
 Let us see how nature has arrived at this important 
 result. The alimentary bole no sooner toiiches the 
 pharynx than every thing is in motion. First, the 
 pharynx contracts, embraces and retains the bole ; the 
 velum of the palate, drawn down by its pillars, acts in 
 the same way. On the other liand, and in the same 
 instant, the base of the tongue, the os hyoides, the 
 larynx, are raised and carried forward to meet the 
 bole, in order to render its passage more rapid over the 
 opening of the glottis. While the os hyoides, and the 
 larynx are raised, they approach each other, that is, 
 the superior edge of the thyroid cartilage engages it- 
 self behind the body of the os hyoides : the epiglottic 
 gland is pushed back ; the epiglottis descends, inclines 
 downwards and backwards, so as to cover the en- 
 trance of the larynx. The cricoid cartilage makes a 
 motion of rotation upon the inferior horns of the thy- 
 roid, whence it results that the entrance of the larynx 
 becomes oblique downwards and backwards. The 
 bole slides along its surface, and being always pressed 
 by the contraction of the pharynx and of the velum of 
 the palate, it arrives at the oesophagus. 
 
 It is not long since the position that the epiglottis 
 takes in this place was considered as the only obstacle 
 opposed to the entrance of the food into the larynx, at 
 the instant of deglutition; but Dr. Magendie has 
 shown, by a series of experiments, that this cause 
 ought to be considered as only accessary. In fact, the 
 epiglottis maybe entirely taken away from an animal 
 without deglutition suffering any injury from it. What 
 is the reason, then, that no part of the food is intro- 
 duced into the larynx the instant that we swallow \ 
 The reason is this. In the instant that the larynx is 
 raised and engaged behind the os hyoides, the glottis 
 shuts with the greatest closeness. This motion is pro- 
 duced by the same muscles that press the glottis in the 
 production of the voice; so that if an animal has the 
 recurrent3 and nerver of the larynx divided, while tha 
 
DEt 
 
 DEL 
 
 epiglottis is untouched, its deglutition is rendered very 
 difficult, because the principal cause is removed which 
 opposes the introduction of food into the glottis. 
 
 Immediately after the alimentary bole has passed 
 the glottis, the larynx descends, the epiglottis is raised, 
 and the glottis is opened to give passage to the air. 
 
 After what has been said, it is easy to conceive why 
 the food reaches the oesophagus without entering any 
 of the openings which end in the pharynx. The velum 
 of the palate, which, in contracting, embraces the pha- 
 rynx, protects the posterior nostrils, and the orifices of 
 the Eustachian tubes ; the epiglottis, and particularly 
 the motion by which the glottis shuts, preserves the 
 larynx. 
 
 Thus, the second period of deglutition is accom- 
 plished ; by the etfects of which the alimentary bole 
 passes the pharynx, and is engaged in the superior part 
 of the oesophagus. All the phenomena which concur 
 in it take place simultaneously, and with great prompti- 
 tude : they are not subject to the will ; they are then 
 different in many respects from the phenomena that 
 belong to the first period. 
 
 The.third period of deglutition is that which has 
 been studied with the least care, probably on account 
 of the situation of the oesophagus, which is difficult to 
 be observed except in its cervical portion. 
 
 The phenomena which are connected with it are not 
 complicated. The pharynx, by its contraction, presses 
 the alimentary bole into the oesophagus with sufficient 
 force to give a suitable dilatation to the superior part 
 of this organ. Excited by the presence of the bolus, 
 its superior circular fibres very soon contract, and 
 press the food towards the stomach, thereby producing 
 the distension of those more inferior. These contract 
 in their turn, and the same thing continues in succes 
 sion until the bolus arrives at the stomach. In the 
 upper two-thirds of the oesophagus, the relaxation of 
 the circular fibres follows immediately the contraction 
 by which (they displaced the alimentary bolus. It is 
 not the same with the inferior third ; this remains some 
 moments contracted after the introduction of food into 
 the stomach. 
 
 All the extent of the mucous surface that the ali- 
 mentary bolus passes in the three periods of degluti- 
 tion is lubricated by an abundant mucosity. In the 
 way that the bolus passes, it presses more or less the 
 follicles that it meets in its passage, it empties them of 
 the fluid that they contain, and slides more easily upon 
 the mucous membrane. We remark that in those 
 places where the bolus passes more rapidly, and is 
 pressed with greater force, the organs for secreting mu- 
 cus are much more abundant. For example, in the 
 narrow space where the second period of deglutition 
 takes place, there are found the tonsils, the fungous 
 papillae of the base of the tongue, the follicles of the 
 velum of the palate, and the uvula, those of the epi- 
 glottis, and the arytenoid glands. In this case the 
 saliva and the mucosity fulfil uses analogous to those 
 of the synovia. 
 
 The mechanism by which we swallow the succeed- 
 ing mouthfuls of food does not differ from that which 
 we have explained. 
 
 Nothing is more easy than the performance of deglu- 
 tition, and, nevertheless, all the acts of which it is 
 composed are beyond the influence of the will and of 
 instinct. We cannot make an empty motion of deglu- 
 tition. If the substance contained in the mouth is not 
 sufficiently chewed, if it has not the form, the consist- 
 ence, and the dimensions of the alimentary bolus, if 
 the motions of mastication which immediately pre- 
 cede deglutition have not been made, we will fre- 
 quently find it impossible to swallow it, whatever 
 efforts we make. How many people do we not find 
 who cannot swallow a pill, or medicinal bolus, and 
 who are obliged to fall upon other methods to intro- 
 duce it into the oesophagus 1 — Magendie. 
 
 DE'GMUS. (From Sanvu), to bite.) A biting pain 
 in the orifice of the stomach. 
 
 DEHISCENTIA. (From dehisco, to gape wide.) 
 A spitting, or bursting open. Applied to capsules, 
 anthers, &c. of plants. 
 
 DEIDIER, Anthony, was son of a surgeon of 
 Montpelier. Having graduated in medicine in 1601, he 
 was six years after made professor of chemistry. In 
 1732, being appointed physician to the galleys, he went 
 to Marseilles, where he died in 1746. He published, 
 among many other works on different branches of me- 
 
 dicine, “ Experiments on the Bile, and the Bodies of 
 those who died of the Plague,” which occurred while 
 he was at Marseilles. He states that he tried mercu- 
 rial inunctions, but they had no effect on the disease. 
 There are three volumes of consultations and obser- 
 vations by him deserving of perusal. The rest of his 
 works are scarcely now referred to. 
 
 Deino'sis. (From Seivou, to exaggerate.) An en- 
 largement of the supercilia. 
 
 DEJE'CTIO. A discharge of any excrementitious 
 matter ; generally applied to the faeces : hence dejectio 
 alvina. 
 
 DEJECTO'RIA. (From dejicio , to cast out.) 
 Purging medicines. 
 
 Delachrymati'va. (From de, and lachryma, a 
 tear.) Medicines which dry the eyes, first purging 
 them of tears. 
 
 DELA'PSIO. (From delabor , to slip down.) A 
 falling down of any part, as the anus, uterus, or intes- 
 tines. 
 
 DELETERIOUS. (Deleterius ; from Sr/Xeu, to 
 hurt or injure.) Of a poisonous nature; as opium, 
 hemlock, henbane, &c. 
 
 [Deliquesce. To deliquesce is that action by 
 which certain bodies become liquid by absorbing mois- 
 ture from the atmosphere. Potash for instance by ex- 
 posure to the air will absorb so much water as to 
 change from a solid to a fluid state. This is common 
 to many saline bodies. A.l 
 
 DELIQUESCENCE. Deliquation, or the spon- 
 taneous assumption of the fluid state of certain saline 
 bodies, when left exposed to the air, in consequence 
 of their attracting water from it. 
 
 DELI'QUIUM. {Deliquium ; from delinquo , to 
 leave.) A fainting. See Syncope. 
 
 DELI'RIUM. (From deliro , to rave.) A febrile 
 symptom, consisting in the person’s acting or talking 
 unreasonably. It is to be carefully distinguished from 
 an alienation of the mind, without fever. 
 
 DELIVERY. See Parturition. 
 
 Deloca'tio. (From de, from, and locus , a place.) 
 A dislocation. 
 
 DELPHIA. See Delphinia. 
 
 DELPHINE. See Delphinia. 
 
 DELPHINIA. Delphia. Delphine. A new vege- 
 table alkali, recently discovered by Lasseigne and 
 Feneulle, in Stavesacre. See Dilphinium staphysa- 
 gria. 
 
 DELPHINIC ACID fleidum delphimcum. The 
 name of an acid, extracted from the oil of the dolphin. 
 It resembles a volatile oil ; has a light lemon colour, 
 and a strong aromatic odour, analogous to that of ran- 
 cid butter. Its taste is pungent, and its vapour has a 
 sweetened taste of aether. It is slightly soluble in wa- 
 ter, and very soluble in alkohol. The latter solution 
 strongly reddens litmus. 100 parts of delphinic acid 
 neutralize a quantity of base, which contains 9 of 
 oxygen, whence its prime equivalent appears to be 
 11.11. 
 
 DELPHINITE. See Epidote. 
 
 DELPHI'NIUM (From 5e\<Jnvos , the dolphin.) 
 Larkspur ; so called from the likeness of its flower to 
 the dolphin’s head. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Polyandria; Order, Tri- 
 gynia. 
 
 [“Delphinium or Larkspur. The botanical al- 
 liance of the larkspur of our gardens with aconite 
 and some other poisonous plants, would justify, a pri- 
 ori , a belief, that it possesses active properties. This 
 is found on experiment to be the case. A tincture 
 formed by infusing an ounce of the bruised seeds in 
 a pound of spirit has been found an antispasmodic in 
 asthma, and an active diuretic in dropsy. The dose is 
 from ten to twenty drops. Larger doses are liable to 
 nauseate, and would, not improbably, produce narco- 
 tic symptoms.” — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 Delphinium consolida. The systematic name of 
 the Consolida regalis. Calcatrippa. Delphinium— 
 nectariis monophyllis , caule subdiviso , of Linnaeus. 
 Many virtues have been attributed to this plant. The 
 flowers are bitter, and a water distilled from them is 
 recommended in ophthalmia. The herb has been ad- 
 ministered in calculous cases, obstructed menses, and 
 visceral diseases. 
 
 Delphinium staphisagria. The systematic name 
 of stavesacre. Staphisagria ; Staphis ; Pedicularia ; 
 Delphinium — nectariis tetraphyllis petals brevioribus, 
 
DEL 
 
 foliis palmatis , lobis obtusis , of Linnaeus. The seeds, 
 which are the only parts directed for medicinal use, 
 are usually imported here from Italy ; they are large, 
 rough, of an irregular triangular figure, and of a black- 
 ish colour on the outside, but yellowish within ; their 
 smell is disagreeable, and somewhat foetid ; to the taste 
 they are very bitter, acrid, and nauseous. It was for- 
 merly employed as a masticatory, but is now con- 
 fined to external use, in some kinds of cutaneous erup- 
 tions, but more especially for destroying lice and other 
 insects : hence, by the vulgar, it is called louse-wort. 
 
 A new vegetable alkali has lately been discovered 
 in this plant by Lasseigne and Feneulle. It is thus 
 obtained : 
 
 The seeds, deprived of their husks, and ground, are 
 to be boiled in a small quantity of distilled water, and 
 then pressed in a cloth. The decoction is to be filter- 
 ed, and boiled for a few minutes with pure magnesia. 
 It must then be-refiltered, and the residuum left on the 
 filter is to be well washed, and then boiled with highly 
 rectified alkohol, which dissolves out the alkali. By 
 evaporation, a white pulverulent substance, presenting 
 a few crystalline points, is obtained. 
 
 It may also be procured by the action of dilute sul- 
 phuric acid, on the bruised but unshelled seeds. The 
 lolution of sulphate thus formed, is precipitated by 
 subcarbonate of potassa. Alkohol separates from 
 this precipitate the vegetable alkali in an impure state. 
 
 Pure deiphinia obtained by the first process, is crys- 
 talline while wet, but becomes opake on exposure to 
 air. Its tasttf is bitter and acrid. When heated it 
 melts ; and on cooling becomes hard and brittle like 
 resin. If more highly heated, it blackens and is de- 
 composed. Water dissolves a very small portion of 
 it. Alkohol and tether dissolve it very readily. The 
 alkoholic solution renders syrup of violets green, and 
 restores the blue tint of litmus reddened by an acid. 
 It forms soluble neutral salts with acids. Alkalies 
 precipitate the deiphinia in a white gelatinous state, 
 like alumina. 
 
 Sulphate of deiphinia evaporates in the air, does not 
 crystallize, but becomes a transparent mass like gum. 
 It dissolves in alkohol and water, and its solution has 
 a bitter acrid taste. In the voltaic circuit it is de- 
 composed, giving up its alkali at the negative pole. 
 
 Nitrate of deiphinia, when evaporated to dryness, is 
 a yellow crystalline mass. If treated with excess of 
 nitric acid, it becomes converted into a yellow matter, 
 little soluble in water, but soluble in boiling alkohol, 
 This solution is bitter, is not precipitated by potassa, 
 ammonia, or lime-water, and appears to contain no 
 nitric acid, though itself is not alkaliue. It is not de- 
 stroyed by further quantities of acid, nor does it form 
 oxalic acid. Strychnia and morphia take a red colour 
 from li'tric acid, but deiphinia never does. The muri- 
 ate is very soluble in water. 
 
 The acetate of deiphinia does not crystallize, but 
 forms a hard transparent mass, bitter and acrid, and 
 readily decomposed by cold sulphuric acid. The oxa- 
 late forms small white plates, resembling in taste the 
 preceding salts. 
 
 Deiphinia, calcined with oxide of copper, gave no 
 other gas than carbonic acid. It exists in the seeds of 
 the stavesacre, in combination with malic acid, and 
 associated with the following principles: 1. A brown 
 bitter principle, precipitable by acetate of lead. 2. 
 Volatile oil. 3. Fixed oil. 4. Albumen. 5. Animal- 
 ized matter. 6. Mucus. 7. Saccharine mucus. 8. 
 Yellow bitter principle, not precipitable by acetate of 
 ead. 9. Mineral salts. — Annales de Chimio et de Phy- 
 sique, vol. xii. p. 358. 
 
 DE'LPHYS. AeX^uy. The uterus, or pudendum 
 muliebre. 
 
 DE'LTA. (The Greek letter, A.) The external 
 pudendum muliebre is so called, from the triangular 
 shape of its hair? 
 
 DELTOI'DES. (From $c\ra, the Greek letter A, 
 and ctSos , a likeness; shaped like the Greek delta.) 1. 
 A muscle of the superior extremity, situated on the 
 shoulder. Sous-acromio-clavi-humeral of Dumas. It 
 arises exactly opposite to the trapezius, from one-third 
 part of the clavicle, from the acromion and spine of 
 the scapula, and is inserted, tendinous, into the middle 
 of the os humeri, which bone it lifts up directly ; and 
 it assists with the supraspinatus and coracobrachialis 
 n all the actions of the humerus, except the depres- 
 sion; it being convenient that the arm should be 
 
 T 
 
 DEN 
 
 raised and sustained, in order to its moving on any 
 side. 
 
 2. A leaf is so called, folium deltoides , which is 
 trowel shaped, or like the letter delta, having three an- 
 gles, of which the terminal one is much further from 
 the base than the lateral ones ; as in Chenopodium bo- 
 
 nus-henricus. 
 
 DEME'NTIA. (From de, and mens, without mind.) 
 Absence of intellect ; madness; fatuity. 
 
 DEMERSUS. A leaf which is naturally under wa- 
 ter, and different from those above, is so called ; folia 
 immersa , and submersa, are the same as demersa. See 
 Natans. 
 
 DEMULCENT. ( Demulcens ; from demulceo , to 
 soften.) Medicines suited to obviate and prevent the 
 action of acrid and stimulant matters; and that not by 
 correcting or changing their acrimony, but by involving 
 it in a mild and viscid matter, which prevents it from 
 acting upon the sensible parts of our bodies, or by cover- 
 ing the surface exposed to their action. 
 
 Where these substances are directly applied to the 
 parts affected, it is easy to perceive how benefit may 
 be derived from their application. But where they 
 are received by the medium of the stomach, into the 
 circulating system, itlias been supposed that they can be 
 of no utility, as they must lose that viscidity on which 
 their lubricating quality depends. Hence it has been 
 concluded that they can be of no service in gonorrhoea, 
 and some similar affections. It is certain, however, 
 says J. Murray, in his Elements of Materia Medica 
 and Pharmacy, that many substances which undergo 
 the process of digestion are afterward separated, in 
 their entire state, from the blood, by particular secret- 
 ing organs, especially by the kidneys; and it is possi- 
 ble, that mucilaginous substances, which are the prin- 
 cipal demulcents, may be separated in this manner. 
 There can be no doubt, however, but that a great share 
 of the relief demulcents afford, in irritation or inflam- 
 mation of the urinary passages, is owing to the large 
 quantities of water in which they are diffused, by 
 which the urine is rendered less stimulating from dilu- 
 tion. In general, demulcents may be considered merely 
 as substances less stimulating than the fluids usually 
 applied. 
 
 Catarrh, diarrhoea, dysentery, calculus, and gonor- 
 rhoea, are the diseases in which demulcents are em- 
 ployed. As they are medicines of no great power, 
 they may be taken in as large quantities as the stomach 
 can bear. 
 
 The particular demulcents may be reduced to the 
 two divisions of mucilages and expressed oils. The 
 principal demulcents are, the acacia vera, astragalus, 
 tragacanthe, linum usitatissimum, altha:a officinalis, 
 malva, sylvestris, glycyrrhiza glabra, cycas circinalis, 
 orchis mascula, maranta arundinacea, triticuin hyber- 
 num, iclithyocolla, olea Europsea, amygdalus commu- 
 nis, cetaceum, and cera. 
 
 [Dendritic. (From Sevdpov, a tree.) A term used 
 in mineralogy to designate those appearances fre- 
 quently found in minerals resembling trees or clusters 
 of trees. A.l 
 
 DENDROEI'BANUS. (From SevSpov, a tree, and 
 oXtfiavoy, frankincense.) Frankincense-tree. See Ros- 
 marinus officinalis. 
 
 DENS. {Dens, tis. m. ; quasi edens ; from edo, to 
 eat, or from oSovg, oSov“]os.) 
 
 1. A tooth. See Teeth. 
 
 2. Many herbs have this specific name, from their 
 fancied resemblance to the tooth of some animal , 
 as Dens leonis, the dandelion; Dens canis, dog’s 
 tooth, &c. 
 
 Dens caninus. See Teeth. 
 
 Dens cusiudatus. See Teeth. 
 
 Dens incisor. See Teeth. 
 
 Dens lacteus. See Teeth, and Dentition. 
 
 Dens leonis. See Leontodon Taraxacum. 
 
 Dens molaris. See Teeth. 
 
 DENTA'GRA. {Dcntagra, o^ovraypa] fromoJovy, 
 a tooth, and aypa, a seizure.) 1. The toothache. 
 
 2. An instrument for drawing the teeth. 
 
 DENTA'RIA. ( Dcntaria ; from dens, a tooth : so 
 called because its root is denticulated.) See Plumbago 
 europcea. 
 
 DENTARPA'GA. (From odov y, a tooth, and 
 apna^w, to fasten upon.) An instrument for drawing 
 of teeth. 
 
 Dentata. See Dentatus. 
 
 389 
 
DEP 
 
 DENT A'TUS. (From dens , a tooth ; from its tooth- 
 .ike process.) 1. The second vertebra of the neck. 
 Dentata; Epistrophaeus. It differs from the other 
 cervical vetebrse, by having a tooth-like process at the 
 upper part of the body. See Vertebra. 
 
 2. Toothed : applied to roots, leaves, petals, &c. which 
 are beset with projecting, horizontal, rather distant 
 teeth of its own substance ; as in the leaf of Atriplex 
 lacinata, and the perianthium of Marrubium vulgare , 
 and Ereca denticulate , and the petals of the Silene 
 lucitanica. The Ophris corallorhiza lias a toothed 
 root. 
 
 Dentella’ria. (From dentella , a little tooth ; so 
 called because its root is denticulated.) The herb 
 tooth-wort. See Plumbago europea. 
 
 DENTLDU'CUM. (From dens , a tooth, and duco, 
 to draw.) An instrument for drawing of teeth. 
 
 DENTIFRICE. (Dentifrices; from dens, a tooth, 
 and frigo , to rub.) A medicine to clean the teeth. 
 
 DENITSCA'LPIUM. (From dens, a tooth, and 
 sculpo , to scrape.) ‘ An instrument for scaling teeth. 
 
 DENTITION. ( Dentitio ; from deniio, to breed 
 teeth.) Odontiasis ; Odontophica. The breeding or 
 cutting of the teeth. The first dentition begins about 
 the sixth or seventh month, and the teeth are termed 
 the primary or milk teeth. About the seventh year, 
 these fall out, and are succeeded by others, which re- 
 main during life, and are called the secondary or pe- 
 rennial teeth. The last dentition takes place between 
 the ages of twenty and five-and-twenty, when the four 
 last grinders appear ; they are called dentes sapientie. 
 See also Teeih. ' 
 
 Dentodu'cum. See Dentiduciim. 
 
 Denudate plante. The.name of an order of Lin- 
 nseus’s Fragments of a Natural Method, embracing 
 those plants, the flowers of which are naked, or with- 
 out a flower-cup. 
 
 DENUDA'TIO. (From denudo, to make bare.) 
 The laying bare any .part ; usually applied to a 
 bone. 
 
 DENUDATUS. (From denudo, to strip naked.) 
 Denude; naked. 
 
 DEOBSTRUENT. (Deobstruens ; from de, and 
 obstruo, to obstruct.) A medicine that is exhibited 
 with a view of removing any obstruction. 
 
 DEOPPILA'NTIA. (From de, and oppilo , to stop.) 
 Deoppilativa. Medicines which remove obstructions. 
 
 Departi'tio. (From de, and partior, to divide.) 
 Separating metals. 
 
 Depzrdi’tio. (From deperdo, to lose.) Abortion, 
 or the undue loss of the foetus. 
 
 Dkpeti'go. (From de, and petigo, a running scab.) 
 A ringworm, tetter, scurf, or itch, where the skin is 
 rough. 
 
 DEPHLEGM A'TION. (Dephlegmatio ; from de, 
 and phlegma, phlegm.) The operation of rectifying 
 or freeing spirits from their watery parts, or any me- 
 thod by which bodies are deprived of their water. 
 
 DEPIILOGISTICATED. A term of the old che- 
 mistry, implying deprived of phlogiston or the inflam- 
 mable principle. 
 
 Dephlogisticatcd air. See Oxygen gas. 
 
 Dephlogisticatcd muriatic acid. See Chlorine. 
 
 DEPILATORY. ( Depilatorius ; from de, of, and 
 piles, the hair.) Any application which removes the 
 hairs from any part of the body; thus, a pitch cap 
 pulls the hairs of the head out by the roots. 
 
 [A depilatory ointment is sometimes used to remove 
 hairs from inconvenient places. The French call it 
 Fate depilatoire , a depilatory paste. It is made with 
 quick lime, lapis calaminaris, and arsenic, intimately 
 united and made into a thin paste w r ith a little water, 
 and a thin coat spread upon the surface. The hairs 
 are removed by the action of the arsenic as a caustic, 
 but its action is . modified by the other ingredi- 
 ents. A.] 
 
 Deplu'matio. (From de, and pluma, a feather.) A 
 disease of the eyelids, which causes the hair to fall off. 
 
 DEPREHE'NSIO. (From deprekendo , to catch un- 
 awares.) The epilepsy is so called, from the sudden- 
 ness with which persons are seized with it. 
 
 DEPRESSION. ( Depressio ; from deprimo, to 
 
 press down.) When the bones of the skull are forced 
 inwards by fracture, they are said to be depressed. 
 
 DEPRE'SSOR. (From deprimo , to press down.) 
 A muscle is so termed, which depresses the part on 
 which it acts. 
 
 290 
 
 DES 
 
 Depressor ale nasi. See Depressor labii supe- 
 rions aleque nasi. 
 
 Depressor anguli oris. A muscle of the mouth 
 and lip, situated below the under lip. Triangularis, 
 of Winslow. Depressor labiorum communis, of Doug- 
 las. Depressor labiorum, of Cowper. Sous-maxillo- 
 labial of Dumas. It arises broad and fleshy, from the 
 lower edge of the lower jaw, near the chin ; and is in- 
 serted into the angle of the mouth, which it pulis 
 downwards. 
 
 Depressor labii inferioris. A muscle of the 
 mouth and lip. Quadratus, of Winslow. Depressor 
 labii inferioris proprius, of Douglas and Cowper. 
 Menton icr labial, of Dumas. It pulls the under lip 
 and skin of the side of the chin downwards, and a 
 little outwards. 
 
 Depressor labii supeIrioris aleque nasi. A 
 uiNScle of the mouth and lip. Depressor aloe nasi, of 
 Aibinus. Incisivus medius, of Winslow. Depressor 
 labii superioris proprius, of Douglas. Constriclores 
 alarum nasi., ac depressores labii superiores, of Cow- 
 per. Maxillo-alveoli nasal, of Dumas. It is situated 
 above the mouth, draws the upper lip and ala nasi 
 downwards and backwards. It arises, thin and fleshy, 
 from the superior maxillary bone, immediately above 
 the joining of the gums, with the two incisor teeth and 
 cuspidalus; from thence it runs upwards, and is in- 
 serted, into the upper lip and root of the ala of the 
 nose. 
 
 Dfpressor labii superioris proprius. SeeDe- 
 pressor labii superioris aleeque nasi. 
 
 Depressor labiorum. communis. See Depressor 
 anguli oris. 
 
 Depressor oculi. See Rectus inferior oculi. 
 
 DEPRESS US. Depressed ; flattened vertically, as 
 the leaves of the Mescmbryanthemum linguiforme. 
 Folia depressa is applied also to radical leaves which 
 are pressed close to the ground, as is seen in Plantago 
 media; but when applied to stem leaves, it regards 
 their shape only, as being vertically flattened in op- 
 position to compressa. 
 
 DE'PRIMENS. See Rectus inferior oculi. 
 
 DEPURA'NTIA. (Depurans ; from depuro, to 
 make clean.) Medicines which evacuate impurities. 
 
 DEPURA TION. Depuratio. The freeing a liquor 
 or solid from its foulness. 
 
 DEPURATO'RIUS. (From de, and purus, pure.) 
 Depuritory: applied to fevers, which terminate in 
 perspiration. 
 
 DERBYSHIRE SPAR. A mineral formed of cal- 
 careous earth with fluoric acid. 
 
 DE RIS. (Aepts ; from Septa, to excoriate.) The 
 skin. 
 
 DERIVATION. (Derivatio ; from derreo, to drain 
 off) The doctrines of derivation and revulsion talked 
 of by the ancients, are now, in their sense of the terms, 
 wholly exploded. Derivation means the drawing 
 away any disease from its original seat to another 
 part. 
 
 DE'RMA. A eppa. The skin. See Sim. 
 
 DERMATO'DES. (From Seppa, skin, and eiSoi, a 
 likeness.) Resembling skin, or leather; applied to the 
 dura mater. 
 
 DERMATOLO'GIA. (From Seppa, the skin, and 
 Xoyoj, a discourse.) A discourse or treatise on the 
 skin. 
 
 De'rtron. (From Septs, skin.) The omentum, 
 and peritonaeum, are so named, from their skin-like 
 
 consistence. 
 
 DESAULT, Peter, was a native of Bordeaux, 
 where he graduated, and became distinguished as a 
 practitioner in medicine about the beginning of the 
 last century. He was author of some popular and 
 useful dissertations on medical subjects. In syphilis 
 he maintained that a cure could be effected without 
 salivation ; and in calculous complaints, by the patient 
 drinking the Bareges water, this being also injected 
 into the bladder ; but it probably merely palliated the 
 symptoms. He exposed also some of the prevailing 
 errors concerning hydrophobia; as that the patient 
 barked like a dog, and had a propensity to bite his 
 attendants. The precise period of his death is not 
 mentioned. 
 
 DESAULT, Peter Joseph, was chief surgeon to 
 the Hdtel-Dieu at Paris. He published several num- 
 bers of a surgical journal, in 1791, Sec . ; also, jointly 
 with Chopart, in 1794, “ A Treatise on Chirurgical 
 
DEU 
 
 DIA 
 
 Diseases, and the Operations required in their Cure;” 
 which is allowed to have considerable merit. He 
 attended the young King of France, Lewis XVII., in 
 the temple ; and died under suspicious circumstances, 
 shortly before his royal patient, in 1795. 
 
 DESCENSO'RIUM. (From descendo, to move 
 downwards.) A vessel in which the distillation by 
 descent is performed. 
 
 DESCE'NSUS. (From descendo , to move down- 
 wards.) The same chemists call it a distillation per 
 descensum, by descent, when the fire is applied at the 
 top and round the vessel, the orifice of which is at the 
 bottom. 
 
 DESICCATI'VE. (Desicativus ; from desicco, to 
 dry up.) An application to dry up the humours and 
 moisture running from a wound or ulcer. 
 
 DESIPIE'NTIA. (From desipio, to dote.) A de- 
 fect of reason. 
 
 DESIRE. Will. We give the name of will to that 
 modification of the faculty of perception by which we 
 form desires. It is generally the effect of our judgment ; 
 but what is remarkable, our happiness or our misery 
 are necessarily connected with it. When we satisfy 
 our desires we are happy ; but we are miserable if our 
 desires be not fulfilled ; it is then necessary to give 
 such a^lirection to our desires that we may be enabled 
 to obtain happiness. We ought not to desire things 
 which cannot be obtained ; we ought to avoid, even 
 with greater care, those things which are hurtful; for 
 in such cases we must be unhappy, whether our de- 
 sires are satisfied or not. Morality is a science which 
 tends to give the best possible direction to our desires. 
 
 De'sme. (From deu), to bind up.) A bandage, or 
 ligature. 
 
 Desmi'dion. (From Seoprj, a handful.) A small 
 bundle, or little bandage. 
 
 De'smos. (From Ssco, to bind up.) 1. A bandage. 
 
 2. An inflammatory stricture of a joint, after luxa- 
 tion. 
 
 DE'SPUMATION. ( Despumatio ; frojn despumo , 
 to clarify.) The clarifying a fluid, or separating its 
 foul parts frohi it. 
 
 DESQUAMATION. (Desquamatio ; from desqiia- 
 mo , to scale off.) The separating of laminae, or scales, 
 from a bone. Exfoliation. 
 
 Desquamato'rium. (From desquamo, to scale off.) 
 A trepan, or instrument to take a piece out of the 
 skull. 
 
 DESTILLA'TION. See Distillation. 
 
 DESUDA'TIO. (From desudo , to sweat much.) 
 An unnatural and morbid sweating. 
 
 Dkte'ntio. (From detineo , to stop, or hinder.) 
 Epilepsy is so called, from the suddenness with which 
 the patient is seized. 
 
 DETERGENT. (From detergo , to wipe away.) 
 1. A medicine which cleanses and removes such vis- 
 cid humours as adhere to and obstruct the vessels. 
 
 2. An application that clears away foulness from 
 ulcers. 
 
 DETERMINATE'. Applied by botanists to branches 
 and stems: determinate ramosus is abruptly branched, 
 when each branch, after terminating in flowers, pro- 
 duces a number of fresh shoots, in a circular order, 
 from just below the origin of those flowers. The term 
 occurs frequently in the latter publication of Linnteus, 
 particularly the second Mantissa; but he does not 
 appear to have any where explained its meaning. — 
 Smith. 
 
 DETONATION. ( Detonatio ; from detono , to 
 
 make a noise.) A sudden combustion and explosion. 
 
 DETRACTOR. (From detraho , to draw.) Ap- 
 plied to a muscle, the office of which is to dfaw the 
 part to which it Is attached. 
 
 DE'TRAHENS. (From detraho , to draw.) The 
 name of a muscle, the office of which is to draw the 
 part it is attached to. 
 
 Detrahens quadratus. See Platijsma myoides. 
 
 DETRU'SOR URINA3. (From detrudo, to thrust 
 out.) 1. The name of a muscle, the office of which is 
 to squeeze out the urine. 
 
 2. The muscular coat of the urinary bladder was 
 formerly so called. 
 
 Deu'teri. (From Sevjepos, second : because it is 
 discharged next after the lcetus.) The secundines, or 
 after- birth. 
 
 DEUTEROPA'THI A. (From Sev^epog , second, and 
 vsados, a suffering.) An affection or suffering by con- 
 i’ 2 
 
 sent, where a second part suffers, from consent, with 
 the part originally affected, as where the stomach is 
 disturbed through a wound in the head. 
 
 DEUTOXIDE. See Oxide. 
 
 Deutoxide of azot. See Nitrogen. 
 
 DEVENTER, Henry, was born in Holland, toward 
 the end of the 17th century. He took a degree in me- 
 dicine, but his practice was principally in surgery, and 
 at last almost confined to midwifery. He distin- 
 guished hjmseif much by his improvements in this 
 art, as well as by his mechanical inventions for obvi- 
 ating deformities in children. He published some ob- 
 stetrical works several years prior to his death, which 
 occurred in 1739 ; after which appeared a Treatise on 
 the Rickets in his native language, of which Haller 
 makes favourable mention. , 
 
 Devil’s dung. See Ferula assafcctida. 
 
 Dewberry. See Blackberry. ‘ ' 
 
 DIA. Ata. Many terms in medicine, surgery, and 
 pharmacy, commence with this word, when they sig- 
 nify composition and mixture ; as Diacassia, Diacas- 
 toreum , &c. 
 
 [Diabase. The Diabase of some French mineralo- 
 gists is the greenstone of Werner and Jameson. 
 Greenstone abounds in the United States. There is a 
 long ridge of this kind of rock in Connecticut running 
 northward from New-Haven. There are several 
 ridges of this formation of superincumbent rocks in 
 New-Jersey. The most remarkable is the ridge bor- 
 dering the Hudson river on the west side, running 
 north from New-York city to the extent of thirty or 
 forty miles, and known by the common appellation of 
 the Palisado Rocks. There is a sublime show of this 
 kind of rock on the south side of Lake Superior. 
 
 Diabase or “ Greenstone is essentially composed of 
 hornblende and felspar , in the state of grains, or some- 
 times of small crystals. The proportions are somewhat 
 various ; but the hornblende predominates, and very 
 frequently gives to this aggregate more or less of a 
 greenish tinge, especially when it is moistened. Hence 
 the name of this rock (Greenstone). Sometimes the 
 tinge of green is considerably lively, and may arise 
 either from the hornblende, or from Epidote dissemi- 
 nated through the mass. Sometimes also its colour is 
 dark gray, or grayish black. In fine, its colour, espe- 
 cially at the surface, is often modified by the presence 
 of oxide of iron. 
 
 “ This rock presents a considerable variety of as- 
 pect, depending on the general structure, or on the 
 size, proportion, disposition, and more or less intimate 
 mixture of its constituent parts. 
 
 “ In some of the more common varieties, the two 
 ingredients are in distinct grains of considerable size, 
 like those of granite ; and the foliated structure both 
 of the hornblende and felspar is often distinctly 
 visible. The proportion of felspar is sometimes very 
 small. 
 
 “ From Greenstone with a coarse granular structure, 
 to those varieties whose texture is so finely granular 
 that the two ingredients can scarcely be perceived, 
 there is a gradual passage, exhibiting every interme- 
 diate step. Indeed the grains are sometimes so mi- 
 nute, and so uniformly and intimately mingled, that 
 the mass is altogether homogeneous, and the different 
 ingredients are hardly perceptible, even with a glass. 
 Hence the texture of this rock is sometimes disfjnctly 
 crystalline, and sometimes almost compact and 
 earthy. 
 
 “ Greenstone, like basalt, sometimes presents itself 
 in prisms , or columns of various sizes. These prisms 
 may have from three to seven sides, and are sometimes 
 as regular as those of basalt. 
 
 “ The general aspect of Greenstone is sometimes 
 much diversified by the foreign ingredients, which it 
 admits into its composition. Among these are quartz, 
 epidote, mica, talc, carbonate of lime, and almost 
 always sulphuret of iron, which is sometimes mag- 
 netic. — The quartz is, in some cases, abundant, and 
 seems almost to take the place of felspar. Iron fre- 
 quently enters into the composition of this rock. Hence 
 by exposure to the weather, its exterior becomes 
 brownish or reddish brown ; and sometimes Green- 
 stones are gradually decomposed. * 
 
 “ Many Greenstones are susceptible of a polish ; — 
 and that variety which admits epidote into its compo- 
 sition, often forms a very beautiful mineral, when po- 
 lished, especially if it be porpbyritic. Its colour is 
 
 291 
 
DIA 
 
 DIA 
 
 often a fine dark green, resembling serpentine. The 
 epidote, either crystallized or compact, is sometimes in 
 very narrow veins ; and sometimes it is uniformly dis- 
 seminated in very minute grains. In other cases, the 
 epidote and felspar form a kind of base, containing 
 acicular crystals of hornblende ; or the three ingre- 
 dients are distinct, as in granite.” — Cleavcland' s Mi- 
 neral. A.] 
 
 Diabe'cus. (From Sia6e6aiou), to strengthen ; so 
 called, as affording the chief support to the foot.) The 
 ankle-bone. 
 
 DIABETES. (From 5ia, through, and (3aivu> , to 
 pass.) An immoderate flow of urine. A genifs of dis- 
 ease in the class Neuroses , and order Spasmi of Cullen. 
 
 There are two species in this complaint : 
 
 1. Diabetes insipidus, in which there is a supera- 
 bundant discharge of limpid urine, of its usual urinary 
 taste. 
 
 2. Diabetes mellitus , in which the urine is very 
 sweet, and contains a great quantity of sugar. 
 
 Great thirst, with a voracious appetite, gradual 
 emaciation of the whole body, and a frequent dis- 
 charge of urine, containing a large proportion of sac- 
 charine and other matter, which is voided in a quan- 
 tity even exceeding that of the aliment or fluid intro- 
 duced, are the characteristics of this disease. Those 
 of a shattered constitution, and those who are in the 
 decline of life, are most subject to its attacks. It not 
 unfrequently attends on hysteria, hypochondriasis, 
 dyspepsia, and asthma : but it is always much milder 
 when symptomatic, than when it appears as a primary 
 affection. 
 
 Diabetes may be occasioned by the use of strong di- 
 uretic medicines, intemperance of life, and hard drink- 
 ing; excess in venery, severe evacuations, or by any 
 thing that tends to produce an impoverished state of 
 the blood, or general debility. It has, however, taken 
 place, in many instances, without any obvious cause. 
 
 That which immediately gives rise to the disease, 
 has ever been considered as obscure, and various the- 
 ories have been advanced on the occasion. It has been 
 usual to consider diabetes as the effect of relaxation of 
 the kidneys, or as depending on a general colliquation 
 of the fluids. Dr. Richter, professor of medicine in 
 the university of Gottingen, supposes the disease to be 
 generally of a spasmodic nature, occasioned by a sti- 
 mulus acting on the kidneys; hence a secretio aucta 
 urince , and sometimes perversa , is the consequence. 
 Dr. Darwin thinks that it is owing to an inverted ac- 
 tion of the urinary branch of the lymphatics; which 
 doctrine, although it did not escape the censure of the 
 best anatomists and experienced physiologists, met, 
 nevertheless, with a very favourable reception on its 
 being first announced. The late Dr. Cullen offered it 
 as his opinion, that the proximate cause of this disease 
 might be some fault in the assimilatory powers, or in 
 those employed in converting alimentary matters into 
 the proper animal fluids, which theory has since been 
 adopted by Dr. Dobson, and still later by Dr. Rolla, 
 surgeon-general to the royal artillery. The liver has 
 been thought, by some, to be the chief source of the 
 disease ; but diabetes is hardly ever attended with any 
 affection of this organ, as has been proved by frequent 
 dissections ; and when observed, it is to be considered 
 as accidental. 
 
 The primary seat of the disease is, however, far 
 from being absolutely determined in favour of any 
 hypothesis yet advanced ; and, from the most atten- 
 tive consideration of all the circumstances, the weight 
 of evidence appears to induce the majority of practi- 
 tioners to consider diabetes as depending on a primary 
 affection of the kidneys. 
 
 Diabetes sometimes comes on slowly and impercep- 
 tibly, without any previous disorder ; and it now and 
 then arises to a considerable degree, and subsists long 
 without being accompanied with evident disorder in 
 any particular part of the system; the great thirs*„ 
 which always, and the voracious appetite which fre- 
 quently occur in it, being often the only remarkable 
 symptoms; but it more generally happens, that a con- 
 siderable affection of the stomach precedes the coming 
 on of the disease; and that, in its progress, besides the 
 symptoms already mentioned, there is a great dryness 
 in the skin, with a sense of weight in the kidneys, and 
 a pain in the ureters, and the other urinary passages. 
 
 Under a long continuance of the disease, the body 
 becomes much emaciated, the feet oedematous, great 
 
 debility arises, the pulse is frequent and small, and an 
 obscure fever, with all the appearance of hectic, pro 
 vails. 
 
 The urine in diabetes mellitus, from being at first 
 insipid, clear, anjl colourless, soon acquires a sweetish 
 or saccharine taste, its leading characteristic; and, 
 when subjected to experiment, a considerable quantity 
 of saccharine matter is to be extracted from it. Some- 
 times it is so loaded with sugar, as to be capable of 
 being fermented into a vinous liquor Upwards of 
 one-tweifth of its weight of sugar was extracted from 
 some diabetic urine, by Cruickshank, which was at 
 the rate of twenty-nine ounces troy a day, from one 
 patient. 
 
 In some instances, the quantity of urine in diabetes 
 is much greater than can be accounted for from all the 
 sources united. Cases are recorded, in which 25 to 
 30 pints were discharged in the space of a natural day, 
 for many successive weeks, and even months ; and in 
 which the whole ingesta, as was said, did not amount 
 to half the weight of the urine. To account for this 
 overplus, it has been alleged that water is absorbed 
 from the air by the surface of the body ; as also that 
 a quantity of water is compounded in the lungs them- 
 selves. 
 
 Dissections of diabetes have usually shown 4he kid- 
 neys to be much affected. In some instances, they 
 have been found in a loose flabby state, much enlarged 
 in size, and of a pale ash colour ; in others, they have 
 been discovered much more vascular than in a healthy 
 state, approaching a good deal to what takes place in 
 inflammation, and containing, in their infundibula, a 
 quantity of whitish fluid, somewhat resembling pus, 
 but without any sign of ulceration whatever. At the 
 same time that these appearances have been observed 
 in their interior, the veins on their surface were found 
 to be much fuller of blood than usual, forming a most 
 beautiful net-work of vessels, the larger branches of 
 which exhibited an absorbent appearance. In many 
 cases of dissection, the whole of the mesentery has 
 been discovered to be much diseased, and its glands re- 
 markably enlarged ; some of them beihg very hard, 
 and of an irregular texture ; others softer, and of a 
 uniform spherical shape. Many of the lacteals have 
 likewise been seen considerably enlarged. The liver, 
 pancreas, spleen, and stomach, are in general perceived 
 to be in a natural state ; when they are not so, the oc- 
 currence is to be considered as accidental. The blad- 
 der, in many cases, is found to contain a considerable 
 quantity of muddy urine. 
 
 A great variety of remedies has been proposed for 
 this disease : but their success is generally precarious, 
 or only temporary, at least in the mellitic form of the 
 complaint. The treatment has been generally con- 
 ducted on the principles of determining the fluids to 
 other outlets, particularly the skin, and of increasing 
 the tone of the kidneys. Diaphoretics are certainly 
 very proper remedies, especially the combination of 
 opium with ipecacuanha, or antimonials, assisted by 
 the warm bath, suitable clothing, and perhaps removal 
 to a milder climate : in the insipid form of diabetes, 
 this plan has sometimes effected a cure ; andit appears 
 that the large use of opium has even the power of 
 correcting, for the time, the saccharine quality of the 
 urine. Cathartics are hardly of service, farther than 
 to keep the bowels regular. Tonics are generally indi- 
 cated by obvious marks of debility ; and if the patient 
 be troubled with acidity in the prima; viae, alkaline 
 medicines will be properly joined with them, prefer- 
 ring those which have no diuretic power. Astringents 
 have been highly extolled by some practitioners, but 
 do not appear likely to prevail, except those which 
 pass off by the urine, as uva ursi ; or the milder sti- 
 mulants, which can be directed to the kidneys, as co- 
 paiba, &c. may correct the laxity of those organs, if 
 the disease depend on this cause.* The tinctura lyttae 
 must be used with great caution, and its efficacy is not 
 well established : and blisters to the loins ctfn only be 
 useful as counter-irritants, though not the most suit- 
 able. Frequent friction, especially over the kidneys, 
 wearing a tight belt, and gentle exercise, may assist the 
 recovery of the patient ; and when the function of the 
 skin is restored, using the bath gradually of a lower 
 temperature, will tend greatly to obviate its suppres- 
 sion afterward. It is likewise highly important to 
 regulate the diet, especially in the mellitic diabetes. 
 Dr. Rolla first pointed out the advantage derived from 
 
DIA 
 
 DIA 
 
 5 
 
 restricting the patient to a diet principally of animal 
 food, avoiding especially those vegetables which might 
 aiford saccharine matter, the urine becoming thereby 
 of a more healthy quality, and diminishing in quan- 
 tity : but unfortunately the benefit appears but tempo- 
 rary, and the plan is not persevered ni without distress 
 to the patient. The same gentleman recommended 
 also the sulphuret of potassa, and still more the hy- 
 drosulphuret of ammonia ; but they are very nau- 
 seous medicines, and of doubtful efficacy. Another 
 plan of treating the disease has been more recently 
 proposed, namely, by bleeding, and other antiphlogistic 
 measures ; and some cases of its success have been 
 recorded: but farther experience is certainly required, 
 before we should be justified in relying much upon it. 
 
 Dia'bolus metallorum. Tin. 
 
 Diabo'tanum. (From Sia, and jioTavrj , an herb.) 
 A plaster made of herbs. 
 
 Diaca'dmias. (From <5ta, and KaSpua, cadmia.) The 
 name of a plaster, the basis.of which is cadmia. 
 
 Diacalami'nthes. (From Sia, and KaXapivdij, cala- 
 mint.) The name of an antidote, the chief ingredient 
 in which is calanrint. 
 
 Dlaca'rcinum. (From Sia, and Kapicivo s, a crab.) 
 The name of an antidote prepared from the flesh of 
 crabs and cray-fish. 
 
 Diaca'ryon. (From <5ta, and Kapvov, a nut.) Rob 
 of nuts, or walnuts. 
 
 Diaca'ssia. (From Sia, and naacia, cassia.) Elec- 
 tuary of cassia. 
 
 Diacasto'riom. (From Sia, and Ka^eap, castor.) 
 An antidote, the basis of which is castor. 
 
 Diacatho'licon. (From Sia , and koQoXikos, uni- 
 versal.) The name of a purge, so called from its 
 general usefulness. 
 
 Diacentau'rium. (From Sia, and Ktvjavpiov, cen- 
 taury.) The Duke of Portland’s powder is so called, 
 because its chief ingredient is centaury. 
 
 Diacentro'tum. (From Sia, and Kev'Jpoio, to prick.) 
 A collyrium, so called from its pungency and stimula- 
 ting qualities. 
 
 Diachalci'tis. (From Sia, and x^XkiJis, chalci- 
 tis.) A plaster, the chief ingredient in which is chalcitis. 
 
 Diacha'lsis. (From SiaxaXio, to be relaxed.) 1. 
 A relaxation. 
 
 2. The opening of the sutures of the head. 
 
 Diaciieiri'smus. (From Sia, and x«Pi the hand.) 
 Any operation performed by the hand. 
 
 Diachelido'nium. (From Sia, and x £ XiSu)viov, 
 celandine.) A plaster, the chief ingredient in which 
 was the .herb celandine. 
 
 . Diachore'ma. (From Ataxwpea), to separate from.) 
 Diachoresis. Any excretion, or excrement, but chiefly 
 that by stool. 
 
 Diachore'sis. See Diackorema. 
 
 Diachri'sta. (From Sia, and xptw, to anoint.) 
 Medicines to anoint parts. 
 
 Diachry'sum. (From Sia, and %pu<ro s, gold.) A 
 plaster for fractured limbs ; so named from its yellow 
 colour. 
 
 DIA'CHYLUM. (From Sia, and xuAoj, juice.) A 
 plaster formerly made of certain juices, but it now 
 means an emollient digestive plaster. 
 
 Dia'chysis. (From Sia, and %uw, to pour out.) 
 Fusion or melting. 
 
 Diachy'tica. (From Siaxvw, to dissolve.) Medi- 
 cines which discuss tumours. 
 
 Diacine'ma. (From Sia, and kiveo), to move.) A 
 slight dislocation. 
 
 Diaci'ssum. (From Sia, and kiooos, ivy.) An ap- 
 plication composed of ivy leaves. 
 
 Dia'clasis. (From Sia, and xKau>, to break.) A 
 small fracture. 
 
 Diacly'sma. (From Sian to wash out.) A 
 gargle or wash for the mouth. 
 
 Diacoccyme'lon. (From Sia, and kok.kvixt{\ov, a 
 plum.) An electuary made of prunes. 
 
 Diaco'dium. (From Sia, and icuSia, a poppy head.) 
 A composition made of the heads of poppies. 
 
 Diacolocy'nthis. (From Sia, and koXokvvOis, the 
 colocynth.) A preparation, the chief ingredient of 
 which is colocynth. 
 
 Diaco'mma. (From Siaicoir'Jo), to cut through.) 
 Diacope. A deep cut or wound. 
 
 Dia ; cope. See Diacomma. 
 
 Diacofrje'gia. (From Sia, Koirpos, dung, and ail, a 
 goat.) A preparation with goat’s dung. 
 
 Diacora'llum. (From Sia, and KopaXXicv, coral.) 
 A preparation in which coral is a chief ingredient. 
 
 DIA'CRISIS. (From SiaKpivw, to distinguish.) The 
 distinguishing diseases one from another by their 
 symptoms. 
 
 Diacuo cium. (From &a, and xpo/coj, saffron.) A 
 collyrium in which is saffron. 
 
 Diacurcu'ma. (From Sia, and KvpKovpa, turmeric.) 
 An antidote in which is turmeric or saffron. 
 
 Diacydo'nium. (From Sia, and KvSiovia, a quince.) 
 Marmalade of quinces. 
 
 Diadaphni'dion. (From Sia, and SaQvis, the laurel- 
 tree.) A drawing plaster in which were bay-berries. 
 
 DIADE'LPHIA. (From Sis, twice, and aSeXipis, a 
 brotherhood ; two brotherhoods.) The name of a 
 class in the sexual system of plants, embracing those 
 the flowers of which are hermaphrodites, and have the 
 male organs united below in two sets of cylindrical fila- 
 ments. 
 
 DIADE'MA. (From SiaSew, to surround.) 1. A 
 diadem or crown. 
 
 2. A bandage to put round the head. 
 
 Diade'xis. (From SiaStxopai , to transfer.) Dia - 
 doche. A transposition of humours from one place to 
 another. 
 
 Dia doche. See Diodexis. 
 
 Dia'dosis. (From SiaSiSiapn, to distribute.) The 
 remission of a disorder. 
 
 DI A3 RESIS. (From Siaipeo), to divide or separate.) 
 A solution of continuity of the soft parts of thehumun 
 body. 
 
 DijEre'tica. (From Siaipeu, to divide.) Corrosive 
 medicines. 
 
 DLE'TA. (From Siai'Jau), to nourish.) Diet; food. 
 It means also the whole of the non-naturals. See 
 Diet. 
 
 Diaglau'cium. (From Sia, and yXavKiov, the blue 
 juice of an herb.) An eye-water made of the purging 
 thistle. 
 
 DIAGNO'SIS. (From Siayivwaico), to discern or 
 distinguish.) The science which delivers the signs by 
 which a disease may be distinguished from another 
 disease : hence those symptoms which distinguish such 
 affections are termed diagnostic. 
 
 Diagry'dium. Corrupted from dacrydium or scam- 
 mony. 
 
 Diahermoda'ctylun. (From Sia, and eppoSaK'JvXos, 
 the hermodactyl.) A purging medicine, the basis of 
 which is the hermodactyl. 
 
 Diai'reon. (From Sia, and ipig, the lily.) An an- 
 tidote in which is the root of the lily. 
 
 Diai'um. (From Sia, and iov, a violet.) A pastil, 
 the chief ingredient of which is violets. 
 
 Diala'cca. (From Sia, and Xaiata.) An antidote 
 in which is the lacca. 
 
 Dialago'um. (From Sia, and Xaytos, a hare.) A 
 medicine in which is the dung of a hare. 
 
 Diale'mma. (From SiaXapfiavio, to interrupt.) The 
 remission of a disease. 
 
 Diale'psis. (From SiaXapiBavu), to interrupt.) 1. 
 An intermission. 
 
 2. A space left between a bandage. 
 
 Diali'banum. (From Sia, and XiSavov, frankin- 
 cense.) A medicine in which frankincense is a chief 
 ingredient. 
 
 DIALLAGE. Smaragdite of Saussure. Verde di 
 Corsica duro of artists. A species of the genus Schil- 
 ler spar. It is a mineral of a greenish colour, com- 
 posed of silica, alumina, magnesia, lime, oxide of iron, 
 oxide of copper, and oxide of chrome. It is found 
 principally in Corsica. 
 
 Dia'loes. (From Sia, and aXorj, the aloe.) A me- 
 dicine chiefly composed of aloes. 
 
 Dialtha;'a. (From Sia, and aXOaia , the mallow ) 
 An ointment composed chiefly of marsh-mallows. 
 
 DIA LYSIS. (From SiaXvu), to dissolve.) A solu- 
 tion of continuity, or a destruction of parts. 
 
 Dia'lyses. The plural of dialysis. The name of 
 an order in the class Locales of Cullen’s Nosology. 
 
 Dialy'tica. (From SiaXvu), to dissolve.) Medi- 
 cines which heal wounds and fractures. 
 
 Diamargari'ton. (From Sia, and papyapi'Jis, 
 pearl.) An antidote in which pearls are the chief in- 
 gredient. 
 
 DIAMASSE'MA. (From Sia, and jxaaaopai , to 
 chew.) A masticatory, or substance put into the 
 mouth, and chewed to excite a discharge of the saliva. 
 
 293 
 
DIA 
 
 DIA 
 
 Dia'mbra. (From Sia , and apSfM , amber.) An 
 aromatic composition in which was ambergris. 
 
 Diamk'lon. (From 6 ia , and pyXov, a quince.) A 
 composition of quinces. 
 
 DIAMON D. The diamond, which was well known 
 to the ancients, is principally found in the western 
 peninsula of India, on the coast of Coromandel, in the 
 kingdoms of Golconda and Visapour, in the island of 
 Borneo, and in the Brazils. It is the most valued of 
 all minerals. 
 
 Diamonds are generally found bedded in yellow 
 ochre or in rocks of freestone, or quartz, and sometimes 
 in the beds of running waters. When taken out of 
 the earth, they are incrusted with an exterior earthly 
 covering, under which is another, consisting of carbo- 
 nate of lime. 
 
 In the Brazils, it is supposed that diamonds might be 
 obtained in greater quantities than at present, if the 
 sufficient working of the diamond-mines was not pro- 
 hibited, in order to prevent that diminution of their 
 commercial value, which a greater abundance of them 
 might occasion. 
 
 Brazilian diamonds are, in commercial estimation, 
 inferior to the oriental ones. 
 
 In the rough, diamonds are worth two pounds ster- 
 ling the carat, or four grains, provided they are without 
 blemish. The expense of cutting and polishing 
 amounts to about four pounds more. The value how- 
 ever is far above what is now stated when they be- 
 come considerable in size. The greatest sum that has 
 been given for a single diamond is one hundred and 
 fifty thousand pounds. 
 
 Tire usual method of calculating the value of dia- 
 monds is by squaring the number of carats, and then 
 multiplying the amount by the price of a single carat: 
 thus supposing one carat to be 22. a diamond of8carats 
 is worth 128Z. being 8x8x2. 
 
 The famous Pigot diamond weighs 188 l-8th grains. 
 
 Physical Properties of Diamond. 
 
 Diamond is always crystallized, but sometimes so 
 imperfectly, that, at first sight, it might appear amor- 
 phous. The figure of diamond, when perfect, is an 
 eight-sided prism. There are also cubical, flat, and 
 round diamonds. It is the oriental diamond which 
 crystallizes into octohedra, and exhibits all the varie- 
 ties of this primitive figure. The diamond of Brazil 
 crystallizes into dodecahedra. 
 
 The texture of the diamond is Iamellated.for it may 
 be split or cleft with an instrument of well-tempered 
 steel, by a swift blow in a particular direction. There 
 are however some diamonds which do not appear to 
 be formed of lamina, but of twisted and interwoven 
 fibres, like those of knots in wood. These exceed the 
 others greatly in hardness, they cannot be cut or po- 
 lished, and are therefore called by the lapidaries dia- 
 monds of nature. 
 
 The diamond is one of the hardest bodies known. 
 It resists the most highly-tempered steel file, which cir- 
 cumstance renders it necessary to attack it with dia- 
 mond powder. It takes an exquisite and lasting polish. 
 It has a great refractive powder, and hence its lustre, 
 when cut into the form of a regular solid, is uncom- 
 monly great. The usual colour of diamonds is a light 
 gray, often inclining to yellow, at times lemon colour, 
 violet, of black, seldomer rose-red, and still more rarely 
 green or blue, but more frequently pale brown. The 
 purest diamonds are perfectly transparent. The colour- 
 less diamond has a specific gravity which is in propor- 
 tion to that of water as 3.512 to 1.001), according to 
 Brisson. This varies however considerably. When 
 rubbed it becomes positively electric, even before it has 
 been cut by the lapidary. 
 
 Diamond is not acted upon by acids, or by any 
 chemical agent, oxygen excepted; and this requires a 
 very great increase of temperature to produce any 
 effect. 
 
 The diamond burns by a strong heat, with a sensible 
 flame, like other combustible bodies, attracting oxy- 
 gen, and becoming wholly converted into carbonic 
 acid gas during that process. 
 
 It combines with iron by fusion, and converts it, like 
 common charcoal, into steel ; but diamond requires a 
 much higher temperature for its combustion than com- 
 mon charcoal does, and even then it consumes but 
 slowly, and ceases to burn the instant its temperature 
 is lowered.’ 
 
 “From the high refractive - power of the diamond, 
 294 
 
 ft 
 
 Bigot and Arago supposed that it might contain hydro- 
 gen. Sir II. Davy, from the action of potassium on it, 
 and its non-conduction of electricity, suggested in his 
 third Bakerian lecture, that a minute portion of oxy- 
 gen might exist in it ; and in his new experiments on 
 the fluoric compounds, he threw out the idea, that it 
 might be the carbonaceous principle, combined with 
 some new, light, and subtle element of the oxygenous 
 and chlorine class 
 
 This unrivalled chemist, during his residence at 
 Florence in March 1814, made several experiments on 
 the combustion of the diamond and of plumbago, by 
 means of the great lens in the cabinet of natural his- 
 tory ; the same instrument as that employed in the first 
 trials on the action of the solar heat on the diamond, 
 instituted in 1694 by Cosmo III. Grand Duke of Tus- 
 cany. He subsequently made a series of researches 
 on the combustion of different kinds of charcoal at 
 Rome. His mode of investigation was peculiarly ele- 
 gant, and led to the most decisive results. 
 
 He found that diamond, when strongly ignited by the 
 lens, in a thin capsule of platinum, perforated with 
 many orifices, so as to admit a free circulation of air, 
 continued to burn with a steady brilliant red light, 
 visible in the brightest sunshine, after it was with- 
 drawn from the focus. Borne time after the diamonds 
 were removed out of the focus, indeed, a wire of pla- 
 tina that attached them *o the tray was fused, though 
 their weight was omy 1.84 grains. His apparatus 
 consisted of clear glass globes of the capacity of from 
 14 to 40 cubic inches, ha ving single apertures to which 
 stop-cocks were attached. A small hollow cylinder of 
 platinum was attached to one end of the stop-cock, 
 and was mounted with the little perforated capsule for 
 containing the diamond. When the experiment was 
 to be made, the globe containing the capsule and the 
 substance to be burned was exhausted by an excellent 
 air-pump, and pure oxygen, from chlorate of potassa, 
 was then introduced. The change of volume in the 
 gas after combustion was estimated by means of a fine 
 tube connected with a stop-cock, adapted by a proper 
 screw to the stop-cock of the globe, and the absorption 
 was judged of by the quantity of mercury that entered 
 the tube which afforded a measure so exact, that no 
 alteration however minute could be overlooked. He 
 had previously satisfied himself that a quantity of 
 moisture, less than 1- 100th of a grain, is rendered evi- 
 dent by deposition on a polished surface of glass ; for 
 a piece of paper weighing one grain was introduced 
 into a tube of about four cubic inches’ capacity, whose 
 exterior was slightly heated by a candle. A dew was 
 immediately perceptible on the inside of the glass, 
 though the paper, when weighed in a balance turning 
 with 1-lOOth of a grain, indicated no appreciable 
 diminution. 
 
 The diamonds were also heated to redness before 
 they were introduced into the capsule. Duriug their 
 combustion, the glass globe was kept cool by the appli- 
 cation of water to that part of it immediately above 
 the capsule, and where the heat was greatest. 
 
 From the results of his different experiments, con- 
 ducted with the most unexceptionable precision, it is 
 demonstrated, that diamond affords no other substance 
 by its combustion than pure carbonic acid gas ; and 
 that the process is merely a solution of diamond in 
 oxygen, without any change in the volume of the gas. 
 It likewise appears, that in the combustion of the dif- 
 ferent kinds of charcoal, water is produced ; and that 
 from the diminution of the volume of the oxygen, 
 there is every reason to believe that the water is 
 formed by the combustion of hydrogen existing in 
 strongly ignited charcoal. As the charcoal from oil of 
 turpentine left no residuum, no other cause but the 
 presence of hydrogen can be assigned for the diminu- 
 tion occasioned in the volume of the gas during its 
 combustion. 
 
 The only chemical difference perceptible between 
 diamond and the purest charcoal is, that the last con 
 tains a minute portion of hydrogen : but can a quan- 
 tity of an element, less in some cases than 1-50, 000th 
 part of the weight of the substance, occasion so great 
 a difference in physical and chemical characters ? 
 The opinions of Tennant, that the difference depends 
 on crystallization, seems to be correct. Transparent 
 solid bodies are in general non-conductors of electri- 
 city ; and it is probable that the same corpuscular 
 arrangements winch give to matter the power of trant- 
 
DIA 
 
 witting and polarizing light, are likewise connected 
 with its relation* to electricity. Thus water, the hy- 
 drates of the alkalies, and a number of other bodies 
 which are conductors of electricity when fluid, become 
 non-conductors in their crystallized form. 
 
 That charcoal is more inflammable than the dia- 
 mond, may be explained from the looseness of its tex- 
 ture, and from the hydrogen it contains. But the 
 diamond appears to bum in oxygen with as much 
 facility as plumbago, so that at least one distinction 
 supposed to exist between the diamond and common 
 carbonaceous substances is done away by these re- 
 searches. The power possessed by certain carbon- 
 aceous substances of absorbing gases, and separating 
 colouring matters from fluids, is probably mechanical 
 and dependent on their porous organic structure ; for 
 it belongs in the highest degree to vegetable and ani- 
 mal charcoal, and it does not exist in plumbago, coke, 
 or anthracite. 
 
 The nature of the chemical difference between the 
 diamond and other carbonaceous substances, may be 
 demonstrated by igniting them in chlorine, when mu- 
 riatic acid is produced from the latter, but not from the 
 former. The visible acid vapour is owing to the moist- 
 ure present in the chlorine uniting to the dry muriatic 
 gas. But charcoal, after being intensely ignited in 
 chlorine, is not altered in its conducting power of colour. 
 This circumstance is in favour of the opinion, that the 
 minute quantity of hydrogen is not the cause of the 
 great difference between the physical properties of 
 the diamond and charcoal.” See Carbon. 
 
 Diamond- shaped. See Leaf. 
 
 Diamo'ron. (From Sia , and piopov, a mulberry.) A 
 preparation of mulberries. 
 
 Diamo'schum. (From Sia, and ^o<r%oj, musk.) An 
 antidote in which musk is a chief ingredient. 
 
 Diamoto'sis. (From Sia, and po^os, lint.) The 
 introduction of lint into an ulcer or wound. 
 
 DIA'NA. 1. The moon. 
 
 2. The chemical name for silver from its white 
 shining appearance. 
 
 Diananca smus. (From Sia , and avay/caty, to 
 force.) 1. The forcible restoration of a luxated part 
 into its proper place. 
 
 2. An instrument to reduce a distorted spine. 
 
 DIA'NDRIA. (From Sis twice, and avrjp, a man.) 
 The name of a class in the sexual system, consisting of 
 hermaphrodite plants which have flowers with two 
 staminas. 
 
 DIA'NTHUS. (From Afj, Siog, Jove, and avdog, 
 a flower : so called from the elegance and fragrance 
 of its flower.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnrean system. Class, Decandria ; Order, Di- 
 gynia. 
 
 Dianthus caryophyllus. The systematic name 
 of the clove-pink. Caryophyllum rubrum ; Tunica ; 
 Vetonica; Betonica ; Coronaria; Caryophyllus hor- 
 tensis. Clove gilliflower. Clove July flower. This 
 fragrant plant, Dianthus— floribus solitariis , squamis 
 calycinus subovatis , brevis simus, corollis crenatis, of 
 Linmeus, grows wild in several parts of England ; but 
 the flowers, which are pharmaceutically employed, 
 are usually produced in gardens : they have a pleasant 
 aromatic smell, somewhat allied to that of clove- 
 spice; their taste is bitterish and sub-’adstringent. 
 These flowers were formerly in extensive use, but are 
 now merely employed in form of syrup, as a useful 
 and pleasant vehicle for other medicines. 
 
 Diapa'sma. (From Sianaaoui, to sprinkle.) A me- 
 dicine reduced to powder and sprinkled over the body, 
 or any part. 
 
 DIAPEDE'SIS. (From SianrjSaw, to leap through.) 
 The transudation or escape of blood through the coats 
 of an artery. 
 
 Diapk'oma. (From Siairnyvvio, to close together.) 
 A surgical instrument for closing together broken 
 bones. 
 
 Diape'nte. (From Sia, and irsvre, five.) A medi- 
 cine composed of five ingredients. 
 
 DIAPHANOUS. (Diaphanosus ; from Sta, through, 
 and rpaivo), to shine.) A term applied to any substance 
 which is transparent; as the hyaloid membrane 
 covering the vitreous humour of the eye, which is as 
 transparent as glass. 
 
 Diaphce'nicum. From Sia, and <f>oivi\ , a date.) A 
 medicine made of dates. 
 
 D1ATHORA. (From Siacpcpu, to distinguish.) The 
 
 DIA 
 
 distinction of diseases by their characteristic marks 
 and symptoms. 
 
 DIAPHORE’SIS (From Siaipopcw, to carry through.) 
 Perspiration. 
 
 DIAPHORETIC. ( Diaphoreticus ; from Sia<J>opeuy, 
 to carry through.) . That which, from being taken in- 
 ternally, increases the discharge by the skin. When 
 this is carried so far as to be condensed on the surface, 
 it forms sweat : and the medicine producing it is named 
 sudorific. Between diaphoretic and sudorific, there is 
 no distinction ; the operation is in both cases the same, 
 and differs only in degree from augmentation of dose, 
 or employment of assistant means. This class of me- 
 dicines comprehends five orders. 
 
 1. Pungent diaphoretics, as the volatile salts , and 
 essential oils, which, are weil adapted for the aged ; 
 those in whose system there is little sensibility ; those 
 who are difficultly affected by other diaphoretics ; and 
 those whose stomachs will not bear large doses of me- 
 dicines. 
 
 2. Calefacient diaphoretics , such as serpentaria con- 
 trayerva , and guaiacum: these are given in cases 
 where the circulation is low and languid. 
 
 3. Stimulant diaphoretics, as antimonial and mercu- 
 rial preparations, which are best fitted for the vigorous 
 and plethoric. 
 
 4. Antispasmodic diaphoretics , as opium, musk, and 
 camphire, which are given to produce a diaphoresis, 
 when the momentum of the blood is increased. 
 
 5. Diluent diaphoretics , as water, wliey, &c. which 
 are best calculated for that habit in which a predispo- 
 sition to sweating is wanted, and in which no diapho- 
 resis takes place, although there be evident causes to 
 produce it. 
 
 DIAPHRA'GMA. ( Diaphragma , mat is. n. ; from 
 Sia, and Qpaf]o), to divide.) Septum transversum. 
 The midrif, or diaphragm. A muscle that divides the 
 thorax from the abdomen. Ifis composed of two mus- 
 cles ; the first and superior of these arises from the 
 sternum, and the ends of the last ribs on each side. Its 
 fibres, from this semicircular origination, tend towards 
 their centre, and terminate in a tendon, or aponeurosis, 
 which is termed the centrum tendinosum. The se- 
 cond and inferior muscle comes from the vertebrae of 
 the loins by two productions, of which that on the 
 right side comes from the first, second, and third ver- 
 tebrae of the loins; that on the left side is somewhat 
 shorter, and both these portions join and make the 
 lower part of the diaphragm, which joins its tendons 
 with the tendon of the other, so that they make but one 
 muscular partition. It is covered by the pleura on its 
 upper side, and by the peritonaeum on the lower side. 
 It is pierced in the middle for the passage of the vena 
 cava; in its lower part for the oesophagus, and the 
 nerves, which go to the upper orifice of the stomach, 
 and between the productions of the inferior muscle, 
 passes the aorta, the thoracic duct, and the vena azy- 
 gos. It receives arteries and veins called phrenic or 
 diaphragmatic, from the cava and aorta: and some- 
 times on its lower part two br anches from the vena 
 adiposa, and two arteries from the lumbares. It has 
 two nerves which come from the third vertebra of the 
 neck, which pass through the cavity of the thorax, and 
 are lost in its substance. In its natural situation, the dia- 
 phragm is convex on the upper side towards the breast, 
 and concave on its lower side towards the belly; 
 therefore, when its fibres swell and contract, it must 
 become plain on each side, and consequently the cavity 
 of the breast is enlarged to give liberty to the lungs to 
 receive'air in inspiration ; and the stomach and intes- 
 tines are pressed for the distribution of their contents ; 
 hence the use of this muscle is very considerable ; it is 
 the principal agent in respiration, particularly in in- 
 spiration ; lor when it is in action the cavity of the 
 thorax is enlarged, particularly at the sides, where the 
 lungs are chiefly situated ; and as the lungs must 
 always be^ contiguous to the inside of the thorax and 
 upper side of the diaphragm, the air rushes into them, 
 in order to fill up the increased space. In expiration it 
 is relaxed and pushed up by the pressure of the abdo- 
 minal muscles upon the viscera of the abdomen; and 
 at the same time that they press it upwards, theyvpull 
 down the ribs, by which the cavity of the thorax is di- 
 minished, and the air suddenly pushed out of the lungs 
 
 DIAPHRAGM ATI'TIS. (From Siacpoaypa, the dia- 
 phragm.) Inflammation of the diaphragm. See Pa 
 rejihrenitis. 
 
 295 
 
DIA 
 
 DIA 
 
 Dia'piithora. (From Sia<f>6cip(o to corrupt.) An 
 abortion where the foetus is corrupted) in the womb. 
 
 Diaphylaxtica. (From diacpvXaaau), to preserve.) 
 Medicines which resist putrefaction or prevent infec- 
 tion. 
 
 Dia'physis. (From Siaipvu, to divide.) An inter- 
 stice or partition between the joints. 
 
 Diapisselje'um. (From 8ia, and maat\aiov, the 
 oil of pitch, or liquid pitch.) A composition in which 
 is liquid pitch. 
 
 Dia'plasis. (From 8iair\aaaw, to put together.) 
 The replacing a luxated or fractured bone in its proper 
 situation. 
 
 Diapla'sma. (From SianXaeau), to anoint.) An 
 unction or fomentation applied to the whole body or 
 any part. 
 
 Dia'pne. (From Stanvew, to blow through, or pass 
 gently as the breath does.) An insensible discharge 
 of the urine. 
 
 DIA'PNOE. (From Stcnrvcw, to breathe through.) 
 The transpiration of vapour through the pores of the 
 skin. 
 
 DIAPNO'ICA. (From tiiairveu, to transpire.) Dia- 
 phoretics or medicines which promote perspiration. 
 
 Diapore'ma. (From Siampeu), to be in doubt.) 
 Nervous anxiety. 
 
 Diaporon. (From Sia, and ornopa, autumnal fruits.) 
 A composition in which are several autumnal fruits, 
 as quinces, medlars, and services. 
 
 Diapra'ssium. (From <5ta, and irpacraiov, hoarhound.) 
 A composition in which hoarhound is the principal 
 ingredient. 
 
 Diapru'num. (From&a, and 7rpovju7, a prune.) An 
 electuary of prunes. 
 
 Diapso'ricum. (From Sia, and \pwpa, the itch or 
 scurvy.) A medicine for the itch or scurvy. 
 
 Diapte'rnes. (From Sia, and ir'Jepva, the heel.) 
 A composition of cow heel and cheese. 
 
 Diaptero'sis. (From Sia, and iv'Jepov, a feather.) 
 The cleaning the ears with a feather. 
 
 Diapye'ma. (From Sia, and nvov, pus.) A suppu- 
 ration or abscess. 
 
 Diapye'mata. (From Siaitvnpa, a suppuration.) 
 Suppurating medicines. 
 
 Diapye'tica. (From Siaizvripa, a suppuration.) 
 Suppurating applications. 
 
 Diarho'cha. (From Sia, and p^o?, a space.) The 
 space between the foldings of a bandage. 
 
 DIA'RIUS. (From dies, a day.) A term applied to 
 fevers which last but one day. 
 
 Diaroma'ticum. (From Sia, and apopaJiKov, an 
 aromatic.) A composition of spices, 
 
 Dia'rrhage. (From Siappr/yvvpi, to break asun- 
 der.) A fracture. 
 
 Diarrhodo'meli. (From Sia, poSov, a rose, and 
 pe\i, honey.) Scammony, agaric, pepper, and honey. 
 
 Dia'rrhodon. (From <5ta, and poSov, a rose.) A 
 composition of roses. 
 
 DIARRHCE'A. (From Siappco), to flow through.) 
 A purging. It is distinguished by frequent stools with 
 the natural excrement, not contagious, and seldom at- 
 tended with pyrexia. It is a genus of disease in the 
 class Neuroses, and order Spasmi of Cullen, contain- 
 ing the following species : 
 
 1. Diarrhoea crapulosa. The feculent diarrhoea, 
 from crapulus, one who overloads his stomach. 
 
 2. Diarrhoea biliosa. The bilious, from an increased 
 secretion of bile. 
 
 3. Diarrhoea mucosa. The mucous, from a quantity 
 of slime being voided. 
 
 4. Diarrhoea hcpatirrhoea. The hepatic, in which 
 there is a quantity of serous matter, somewhat resem- 
 bling the washings of flesh, voided ; the liver being 
 primarily affected. 
 
 5. Diarrhoea lienterica. The lientery ; when the 
 food passes unchanged. 
 
 6. Diarrhoea caeliaca. The cceliac passion: the 
 food passes off in this affection in a white liquid state 
 like chyle. 
 
 7. Diarrhoea verminosa. Arising from worms. 
 
 Diarrhoea seems evidently to depend on an increase 
 
 of the peristaltic motion, or of the secretion of the in- 
 testines; and besides the causes already noticed, it 
 may arise from many others, influencing the system 
 generally, or the particular seat of the disease. Of 
 the former kind are cold, checking perspiration, cer- 
 tain passions of the mind, and other disorders ; as den- 1 
 296 
 
 tition, gout, fever, &c. To the latter belong various 
 acrid ingesta, drastic cathartics, spontaneous acidity, 
 &c. In this complaint each discharge is usually pre- 
 ceded by a murmuring noise, with a sense of weight 
 and uneasiness in the hypogastrium. When it is pro- 
 tracted, the stomach usually becomes affected with 
 sickness, or sometimes vomiting, the countenance 
 grows pale or sallow, and the skin generally dry and 
 rigid. Ultimately great debility and emaciation, with 
 dropsy of the lower extremities, often supervene. Dis- 
 sections of diarrhoea, where it terminated fatally, have 
 shown ulcerations of the internal surface of the intes- 
 tines, sometimes to a considerable extent, especially 
 about the follicular glands ; in which occasionally a 
 cancerous character has been observable. The treat- 
 ment of this complaint must vary greatly according to 
 circumstances : sometimes we can only hope to palli- 
 ate, as when it occurs in the advanced period of phthi- 
 sis pulmonalis ; sometimes it is rather to be encour- 
 aged, relieving more serious symptoms, as a bilious 
 diarrhoea coming on in fever, though still some limits 
 must be put to the discharge. Where, however, we 
 are warranted in using the most tpeedy means of stop- 
 ping it, the objects are, 1. To obviate the several 
 causes. 2. To lessen the inordinate action, and give 
 tone to the intestine. 
 
 I. Emetics may sometimes be useful, clearing out 
 the stomach, and liver, as well as determining to the 
 skin. Cathartics also, expelling worms, or indurated 
 faeces ; but any acrimony in the intestine would pro- 
 bably cause its own discharge, and where there is 
 much irritability, they might aggravate the disease: 
 however, in protracted cases, the alvine contents 
 speedily become vitiated, and renew the irritation ; 
 which may be best obviated by an occasional mild 
 aperient, particularly rhubarb. If, however, the liver 
 do not perform its office, the intestine will hardly re- 
 cover its healthy condition : and that may most proba- 
 bly be effected by the cautious use of mercury. Like- 
 wise articles which determine the fluids to other out- 
 lets, diuretics, and particularly diaphoretics, in many 
 cases contribute materially to recovery ; the latter per- 
 haps assisted by bathing, warm clothing, gentle exer- 
 cise, &.c. Diluent, demulcent, antacid, and other 
 chemical remedies, may be employed to correct acri- 
 mony, according to its particular nature. In children 
 teething, the gums should be lanced ; and if the bowels 
 have been attacked on the repulsion of some other dis- 
 ease, it may often be proper to endeavour to restore 
 this. But a matter of the greatest importance is the 
 due regulation of the diet, carefully avoiding those ar- 
 ticles, which are likely to disagree, or irritate the bow- 
 els, and preferring such as have a mild astringent effect. 
 Fish, milk, and vegetables, little acescent, as rice, bread, 
 &c. are best ; and for the drink, madeira or brandy, 
 sufficiently diluted, rather than malt liquors. 
 
 II. Some of the means already noticed will help to 
 fulfil the second indication also, as a wholesome diet, 
 exercise, diaphoretics, &c. : but there are others of 
 more power, which must be resorted to in urgent cases. 
 At the head of these is opium, a full dose of which 
 frequently at once effects a cure ; but where there is 
 some more fixed cause, and the complaint of any stand- 
 ing, moderate quantities repeated at proper intervals 
 will answer better, and other subsidiary means ought 
 not to be neglected ; aromatics may prevent its disor- 
 dering the stomach, rhubarb obviate its causing per- 
 manent constipation, &c- Tonics are generally pro- 
 per, the discharge itself inducing debility, and where 
 there is a deficiency of bile particularly, the lighter 
 forms of the aromatic bitters, as the infusum calumbie, 
 &.c. will materially assist; and mild chalybeates are 
 sometimes serviceable. In protracted cases astringents 
 come in aid of the general plan, and where opium dis- 
 agrees, they may be more necessary: but the milder 
 ones should be employed at first, the more powerful 
 only where the patient appears sinking. Chalk and 
 lime-water answer best where there is acidity ; other- 
 wise the pomegranate rind, logwood extract, catechu, 
 kino, tormentil, &c. may be given: where these fail, 
 alum, sulphate of zinc, galls, or superacetate of lead. 
 
 DIARTDRO’SIS. (From SiapBpow, to articulate.) 
 A moveable connexion of bones. This genus has five 
 species, viz. enarthrosis, arthrodia, giuglymus, troeboi- 
 des, and amphiarthrosis. 
 
 Diasapo'nium. (From Sia, and aairwv, soap.) An 
 ointment of soap. 
 
DIA 
 
 DIE 
 
 Diasaty'riitm. (From Sia, and oa'Jvpiov , the 
 orchis.) An ointment of the orchis-root. 
 
 Diasci'llium. (From Sia , and cxtXAa, the squill.) 
 Oxymel and vinegar of squills. 
 
 Diasci'ncus. (From Sia , and oKiytcos, the croco- 
 dile.) A name for the mithridate, in the composition 
 of which there was a part of the crocodile. 
 
 Diasco'rdium. (From Sia , and axopSiov, the water 
 germander.) Electuary of scordium. 
 
 Diase'na. (From Sia, and sena.) A medicine in 
 which is senna. 
 
 Diasmy'rnum. (From Sia, and cpvpvrj, myrrh.) 
 Diasmyrnes. A wash for the eyes, composed of 
 myrrh. 
 
 Diaso'stictjs. (From Siao(og<o, to preserve.) That 
 which preserves health. 
 
 Diaspe'rmatum. (From Sia, and c-zppa, seed.) 
 A medicine composed chiefly of seeds. 
 
 Dia'sphage. (From Siaacpa^io, to separate.) Dias- 
 phaxis. The interstice between two veins. 
 
 Diasphy'xis. (From Sia, and aipv^io, to strike.) 
 The pulsation of an artery. 
 
 [Diaspore, of Haly, Brogniart, Cleaveland, &c. 
 “ This mineral is but little known. It is composed of 
 laminae, somewhat curved, easily separable from each 
 other, and possessing a pearly gray colour, with consi- 
 derable lustre. These laminae according to the natural 
 joints, which they present, when examined by a light, 
 seem to have separated in the direction of the smaller 
 diagonals of the bases of a rhomboidal prism. The 
 edges or angles of its fragments are capable of scratch- 
 ing glass. Its specific gravity is 3.43. 
 
 “ A small fragment, placed in the flame of a candle, 
 almost instantly decrepitates, and is dispersed in nu- 
 merous little spangles. Hence its name from the 
 Greek AiaSirtipio. It is composed of alumine 80, 
 water 17, iron 3. Nothing is known of its geological 
 situation. Its gangue, is a rock, both argillaceous and 
 ferruginous.” — Cleav. Min. A.] 
 
 DIA'STASIS. (From SuoTrgii, to separate.) Dias- 
 tema. A separation. A separation of the ends of the 
 bones; as that which occasionally happens to the 
 bones of the cranium, in some cases of hydrocephalus. 
 
 Diaste'aton. (From Sia, and ssap, fat.) An oint- 
 ment of the fat of animals. 
 
 Diaste'ma. See Diastasis. 
 
 DIASTOLE. (From Sia, and ort'X'Xb), to stretch.) 
 The dilatation of the heart and arteries. See Circu- 
 lation. 
 
 Diastomo'sis. (From Sia^ogou), to dilate.) Any 
 dilatation, or dilating instrument. 
 
 Diastre'mma. (From Sias-peifon, to turn aside.) 
 Diastrophe. A distortion of any limb or part. 
 Dia'strophe. See Diastremma. 
 
 Dia'tasis. (From Siareivio, to distend.) The ex- 
 tension of a fractured limb, in order to reduce it. 
 
 Diatecoli'thum. (From Sia, and 'JtjkoXiQos, the 
 Jew’s stone.) An antidote containing lapis judaicus. 
 
 DIATERE'SIS. (From Sia, and lepeio, to perfo- 
 rate.) A perforation or aperture. 
 
 Diatere'tica. (From Sia and Jepew, to preserve.) 
 Medicines which preserve health and prevent disease. 
 
 Diate'ssaron. (From Sia , and reaaapes, four.) A 
 medicine compounded of four simple ingredients. 
 
 Diate'ttigum. (From Sia, and 'JerJiyov, a grass- 
 hopper.) A medicine in the composition of which 
 were grasshoppers, given as an antidote to some ne- 
 phritic complaints, by A3ginetus. 
 
 DIA'THESIS. (From SianOypi, to dispose.) Any 
 particular state of the body : thus, in inflammatory 
 fever, there is an inflammatory diathesis, and, during 
 putrid fever, a putrid diathesis. 
 
 Diathe'smus. (From Siadeoi, to run through.) A 
 rupture through which some fluid escapes. 
 
 Diatragaca'nthum. From Sia, and rpayaicavQa, 
 tragacanth.) A medicine composed of gum-traga- 
 canth. 
 
 Dia'trium. (From Sia, and Jpcis, three.) A me- 
 dicine composed of three simple ingredients. 
 
 Diaxyla'loes. (From Sia, and|vAaAo»?, the lignum 
 aloes.) A medicine in which is lignum aloes. 
 
 Diazo'ma. (From Sialiovwpt, to surround; be- 
 cause it surrounds the cavity of the thorax.) The dia- 
 phragm. 
 
 Diazo'ster. -(From SiaZiovwpi, to surround; be- 
 cause, when the body is girded, the belt usually lies 
 upon it.) A name of the twelfth vertebra of the back. 
 
 Dicente'tum. (From Sia, and Kev'Jen, to stimu- 
 late.) A pungent or stimulating wash lor the eyes. 
 
 Dichaste'res. (From Six<rt>u, to divide, because 
 they divide the food.) A name of the foreteeth. 
 
 Dichophy'ia. (From Six&, double, and <pvo), to 
 grow.) A distemper of the hairs, in which they split 
 and grow forked. 
 
 DICHOTOMUS. (From Sis, twice, and reyvio, to 
 cut; that is, cut into two.) Dichotomous or bifur- 
 cated. Applied to stems, styles, &c. which are forked 
 or divided into two. 
 
 DICHROITE. A species of iolite. 
 
 DICOTYLEDONES. Two cotyledons. See Co- 
 tyledon. 
 
 DICROTIC. ( Dicroticus ; from Sis, twice, and 
 icpovu), to strike.) A term given to a pulse in which 
 the artery rebounds after striking, so as to convey the 
 sensation of a double pulsation. 
 
 Dictamni'tes. (From Sinjayvos, dittany.) A wine 
 medicated with dittany. 
 
 DICTA'MNUS. (From Dictamnus, a city in 
 Crete, on whose mountains it grows.) The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linntean system. Class, De- 
 candria ; Order , Monogynia. Dittany. 
 
 Dictamnus albus. White fraxinella, or bastard 
 dittany. Fraxinella. Dictamnus albus— foliis pin - 
 natis , caule simplici , of Linnasus. The root of this 
 plant is the part directed for medicinal use; when 
 fresh, it has a moderately strong, not disagreeable 
 smell. Formerly it was much used as a stomachic, 
 tonic, and alexipharmic, and was supposed to be a 
 medicine of much efficacy in removing uterine obstruc- 
 tions, and destroying worms ; but its medicinal pow- 
 ers became so little regarded by modern physicians, 
 that it had fallen almost entirely into disuse, till Baron 
 Stoerck brought it into notice, by publishing several 
 cases of its success, viz. in tertian intermittents, 
 worms, (lumbrici) and menstrual suppressions. In 
 all these cases, he employed the powdered root to the 
 extent of a scruple twice a day. He also made use of, 
 a tincture, prepared of two ounces of the fresh root di- 
 gested in 14 ounces of spirit of wine; ofthis20to50 
 drops, two or three times a day, were successfully em- 
 ployed in epilepsies, and, when joined with steel, this 
 root, we are told, was of great service to chlorotic pa- 
 tients. The dictamnus undoubtedly, says Dr. Wood- 
 ville, is a medicine of considerable power; but not- 
 withstanding the account of it given by Stoerck, who 
 seems to have paid little attention to its modus ope- 
 randi, we may still say with Haller, ll nondum autem 
 vires pro dignitate exploratus est ,” and it is now 
 fallen into disuse. 
 
 Dictamnus creticus. See Origanum dictamnus. 
 
 Didym.u'a. (From SiSvpos, double.) A cataplasm ; 
 so called by Galen, from the double use to which he 
 puts it. 
 
 DI'DYMI. (From SiSvyos, double.) Twins. An 
 old name of the testicles, and two eminences of the 
 brain, from their double protuberance. 
 
 DIDYNAMIA. (From Sis, twice, and Svvagis , 
 power, two powers.) The name of a class in the 
 sexual system of plants, consisting of those with her- 
 maphrodite flowers, which have four stamina, two of 
 ■which are long, and two short. 
 
 Diecbo'lium. (From Sia , and eicBaWu), to cast out.) 
 A medicine causing an abortion. 
 
 Diele'ctron. (From Sia, and cXexJpov, amber.) 
 A name of a troche, in which amber is an ingredient. 
 
 DIEMERBROECK, Iserand, was born near 
 Utrecht, in 1609. After graduating at Angers, he went 
 to Nimeguen in 1636, and for some years continued 
 freely attending those who were ill of the plague, which 
 raged with great violence, and of which he subse- 
 quently published an account. This obtained him 
 much credit: and, in 1642, he was made professor ex- 
 traordinary in medicine at Utrecht; when he gave 
 lectures on that subject, as well as on anatomy, which 
 rendered him very popular. He received also other 
 distinctions at that university, and continued in high 
 esteem till his death, in 1674. He was author, besides, 
 of a system of anatomy, and several other works in 
 medicine and surgery; part of which were published 
 after his death by his son, especially his treatise on 
 the measles and smallpox. 
 
 DIERVTLLA. (Named in honour of Mr.Jlierville, 
 who first brought it from Arcadia.) See Lonicera 
 diervilla. 
 
DIG 
 
 DIG 
 
 DIET. Diceta. The dietetic part of medicine is 
 no inconsiderable branch, and seems to require a 
 much greater share of regard tlian it commonly meets 
 with. A great variety of diseases might be removed 
 by the observance of a proper diet and regimen, with- 
 out the assistance of medicine, were it not for the im- 
 patience of the sufferers. However, it may on all oc- 
 casions come in as a proper assistant to the cure, 
 which sometimes cannot be performed without a due 
 observance of the non-naturals. That food is, in ge- 
 neral, thought the best and most conducive to long life, 
 which is most simple, pure, and free from irritating 
 qualities, and such as approaches nearest to the nature 
 of our own bodies in a healthy state, or is capable of 
 being easiest converted into their substance by the vis 
 vitte, after it has been duly prepared by the art of 
 cookery ; but the nature, composition, virtues, and uses 
 of particular aliments, can never be learnt to satisfac- 
 tion, without the assistance of practical chemistry. 
 
 Diet drink. An. alterative decoction employed 
 daily in considerable quantities, at least from a pint to 
 a quart. The decoction of sarsaparilla and mezereon, 
 the Lisbon diet drink, is the most common and most 
 useful. 
 
 DIETE'TIC. Dieteticus. That part of medicine 
 which considers the way of living with relation to 
 food, or diet, suitable to any particular case. 
 
 Die'xodos. (From Sia, and e£oSos , a way to pass 
 out.) Diodos. In Hippocrates it means evacuation 
 by stool. 
 
 Diffla'tio. (From difflo, to blow away.) Per- 
 spiration. 
 
 DIFFUSUS. Diffused; spreading. Applied to pa- 
 nicles and stems. Panicvla diffusa , that is, lax and 
 
 spreading; as in Saxifrage umbrosa; the London 
 pride, so common in our gardens ; and many grasses, 
 especially the common cultivated oat. The Bunias 
 kalcile , or sea rocket, has the cavils diffusus. 
 
 DIGA'STRICUS. (From Sis, twice, and yaorrip, a 
 belly: so called from its having two bellies.) Biventer 
 raaxillce of Albinus. Mastoido-hygenien of Dumas. 
 A muscle situated externally between the lower jaw 
 and os hyoides. It arises, by a fleshy belly, from the 
 upper part of the processus mastoideus, and descend- 
 ing, it contracts into a round tendon, which passes 
 through the stylohyoideus, and an annular ligament 
 which is fastened to the os hyoides: then it grows 
 fleshy again, and ascends towards the middle of the 
 edge of the lower jaw, where it is inserted. Its use is 
 to open the mouth by pulling the lower jaw down- 
 wards and backwards ; and w’ben the jaws are shut, 
 to raise the larynx, and consequently the pharynx, up- 
 wards, as in deglutition. 
 
 Digerk'ntia. (From digero, to digest.) Medi- 
 cines which promote the secretion of proper pus in 
 wounds and ulcers. 
 
 DIGESTER. A strong and tight iron kettle or cop- 
 per, furnished with a valve of safety, in which bodies 
 may be subjected to the vapour of water, alkohol, or 
 Eether, at a pressure above that of the atmosphere. 
 
 DIGESTION. ( Digestio ; from digero , to dis- 
 solve.) 
 
 1. An operation in chemistry and pharmacy, in 
 which such matters as are intended to act slowly on" 
 each other, are exposed to a heat, continued for some 
 time. 
 
 2. In physiology, the change that the food under- 
 goes in the stomach, by which it is converted into 
 chyme. 
 
 “ The immediate object of digestion is the forma- 
 tion of chyle, a matter destined for the reparation of 
 the continual waste of the animal economy. The di- 
 gestive organs contribute also in many other ways to 
 nutrition. 
 
 If we judge of the importance of a function by the 
 number and variety of its organs, digestion ought to 
 be placed in the first rank ; no other function of the 
 animal economy presents such a complicated appa- 
 ratus. 
 
 There always exists an evident relation between the 
 sort of aliment proper for an animal and the disposi- 
 tion of its digestive organs. If, by their nature, the 
 aliments are very different from the elements which 
 compose the animal : if, for example, it is gramini- 
 vorous, the dimensions of the apparatus will be more 
 complicated, and more considerable; if, on the con- 
 trary, the animal feeds on flesh, the digestive organs 
 2S8 
 
 will be fewer and more simple, as is seen in the carni- 
 vorous animals. Man, called to use equally animal 
 and vegetable aliments, keeps a mean between the 
 graminivorous and carnivorous animals, as to the dis- 
 position and complication of his digestive apparatus, 
 without deserving, on that account, to be called omni- 
 vorous. 
 
 We may represent the digestive apparatus as a long 
 canal differently twisted upon itself, wide in certain- 
 points, narrow in others, susceptible of contracting or 
 enlarging its dimensions, and into which a great quan- 
 tity of fluids are poured by means of different ducts. 
 The canal is divided into many parts by anatomists ; 
 
 1. The mouth. 
 
 2. The pharynx. 
 
 3. The esophagus. . 
 
 4. The stomach. 
 
 5. The small intestines. 
 
 6. The great intestines. 
 
 7. The anus. 
 
 Two membranous layers form the sides of the diges- 
 tive canal in its whole length. The inner layer, winch 
 is intended to be in contact with the aliments, consists 
 of a mucous membrane, the appearance and structure 
 of which vary in every one of the portions of the 
 canal, so that it is not the same in the pharynx as in 
 the mouth, nor is it in the stomach like what it is in 
 t he oesophagus, &c. In the lips and the anus this mem- 
 brane becomes confounded with the skin. The second 
 layer of the sides of the digestive canal is muscular ; 
 it is composed of two layers of fibres, one longitudinal, 
 the other circular. The arrangement, the thickness, 
 the nature of the fibres which enter into the composi- 
 tion of these strata are different, according as they are 
 observed in the mouth, in the oesophagus, or in the 
 large intestine, &c. A great number of blood-vessels 
 go to, or come from the digestive canal ; but the abdo- 
 minal portion of this canal receives a quantity incom- 
 parably greater than the superior parts. This presents 
 only w hat are necessary for its nutrition, and the in- 
 considerable secretion, of which it is the seat ; while 
 the number and the volume of the vessels that belong 
 to the abdominal portion show that it must be the 
 agent of a considerable secretion. The chyliferous 
 vessels arise exclusively from the small intestine. 
 
 As to the nerves, they are distributed to the diges- 
 tive canal in an order inverse tfuthat of the vessels; 
 that is, the cephalic parts, ccrvicrff&jad pectoral , receive 
 a great deal more than the abdominal portion, the 
 stomach excepted, where the two nerves of the eighth 
 pair terminate. The other parts of the canal scarcely 
 receive any branch of the cerebral nerves. The only 
 nerves that are observed, proceed from the subdia- 
 phragmatic ganglions of the great sympathetic. We 
 w ill see, farther on, the relation that exists between the 
 mode of distribution of the nerves, and the functions 
 of the superior and inferior portions of the digestive 
 canal. 
 
 The bodies that pour fluids into the digestive canal, 
 are, 
 
 1. The digestive mucous membrane. 
 
 2. Isolated follicles that are spread in great numbers 
 in the whole length of this membrane. 
 
 3. The agglomerated follicles which are found at 
 the isthmus of the throat, between the pillars of the 
 velum of the palate, and sometimes at the junction of 
 the oesophagus and the stomach. 
 
 4. The mucous glands which exist in a greater or 
 less number in the sides of the cheeks, in the roof of 
 the palate, around the oesophagus. 
 
 5. The parotid , the submaxillary , and sublingual 
 glands, which secrete the saliva of the mouth, the 
 liver, and the pancreas; the first of which pours the 
 bile, thesecond the pancreatic juice, by distinct canals, 
 into the superior part of the small intestine, called 
 duodenum. 
 
 All the digestive organs cohtained in the abdominal 
 cavity are immediately covered, more or less com 
 pletely,by the serous membrane called the peritomeum. 
 This membrane, by the manner in whichit is disposed, 
 and by its physical and vital properties, is very useful 
 in the act of digestion, by preserving to the organs 
 their respective relations, by favouring their changes 
 of volume, by rendering easy the sliding motions 
 which they perform upon each other, and upon the 
 adjoiniug parts. 
 
 The surface of the mucous digestive membrane is 
 
DIG 
 
 DIG 
 
 always lubrificd by a glutinous adhesive matter, more 
 or less abundant, than is seen in greatest quantity 
 where there exist no follicles, — a circumstance which 
 seems to indicate that these are not the only secreting 
 organs. A part of this matter, to which is given 
 generally the name of mucus , continually evaporates, 
 so that there exists habitually a certain quantity of 
 vapours in all the points of the digestive canal. The 
 chemical nature of this substance, as taken at the 
 intestinal surface, is still very little known. It is 
 transparent, with a light gray tint; it adheres to the 
 membrane which forms it ; its taste is salt, and its 
 acidity is shown by the re-agents : its formation still 
 continues some time after death. That which is 
 formed in the mouth, in the pharynx, and in the oeso- 
 phagus, goes into the stomach mixed with the saliva, 
 and the fluids of the mucous glands, by movements of 
 deglutition, which succeed each other at near inter- 
 vals. According to this detail, it would appear that 
 the stomach ought to contain, after it has been some 
 time empty of aliments, a considerable quantity of a 
 mixture of mucus, of saliva, and follicular fluid. This 
 observation is not proved, at least in the greatest num- 
 ber of ihdividuals. However, in a number of persons, 
 who are evidently in a particular state, there exist, in 
 the morning, in the stomach, many ounces of this 
 mixture. In certain cases it is foamy, slightly troubled, 
 very little viscous, holding suspended some flakes of 
 mucus; its taste is quite acid, not disagreeable, very 
 sensible in the throat, acting upon the teeth, so as to 
 diminish the polish of their surface, and rendering 
 their motion upon each other more difficult. This 
 liquid reddens paper stained with turnsol. 
 
 In the same individual, in other circumstances, and 
 with the same appearances as to colour, transparency, 
 and consistency, the liquid of the stomach had no 
 savour, nor any acid property ; it is a little salt : the 
 solution of potassa, as well as the nitric and sulphuric 
 acids, produced in it no apparent change. 
 
 When we examine the dead bodies of persons killed 
 by accident, the stomach not having received any ali- 
 f ments nor drink for some time, this organ contains only 
 a very few acid mucosities adhering to the coats of the 
 stomach, part of which, in the pyloric portion of that 
 viscus, appears reduced to chyme. It is, then, very 
 probable, that the liquid which ought to be in the 
 stomach is digested by this viscus as an alimentary 
 substance, and that this is the reason why it does not 
 accumulate there. 
 
 In animars the organization of which approaches to 
 that of man, such as dogs and cats,' there is no liquid 
 found in the stomach after one, or many days of com- 
 plete abstinence ; there is seen only a small quantity 
 of viscous mucosity adhering to the sides of the organ, 
 towards its splenic extremity. This matter has the 
 greatest analogy, both chemical and physical, with 
 that which is found in the stomach of man. But, if 
 we make these animals swallow a body which is not 
 susceptible of being digested, as a pebble for example, 
 there forms, after some time, in the cavity of the sto- 
 mach, a certain quantity of an acid liquid mucus of 
 a grayish colour, sensibly salt, which, in its composi- 
 tion, is nearly the same as that found sometimes in 
 man. 
 
 This liquid, resulting from the mixture of the muco- 
 sities of the mouth, of the pharynx, of the cesophagus 
 and the stomach, with the liquid secreted by the folli- 
 cles of the same parts and with the saliva, has been 
 called by physiologists the gastric juice, and to which 
 they have attributed particular properties. 
 
 In the small intestine there is also formed a great 
 quantity of mucous matter, which rests habitually 
 attached to the sides of the intestine; it differs little 
 from that of which we have spoken above ; it is vis- 
 cid, tough, and has a salt and acid savour ; it is renew- 
 ed with great rapidity. If the mucous membrane of 
 this intestine is laid bare, in a dog, and the layer of 
 mucus absorbed by a sponge, it will appear again in a 
 minute. This observation may be repeated as often as 
 we please, until the intestine becomes inflamed by the 
 contact of the air, and foreign bodies. 
 
 The mucus of the stomach penetrates into the cavity 
 of the small intestine only under the'form of apulpous 
 matter, grayish and opaque, which has all the.appear- 
 ance of a particular chyme. 
 
 It is at the surface of this same portion of the diges- 
 tive canal that the bile is delivered as well as the liquid 
 
 secreted by the pancreas. In animals, such as dogs, 
 the flowing of these liquids takes place at intervals ; 
 that is, about twice in a minute, there is seen to spring 
 from the orifice of the ductus choledochus, or biliary 
 canal, a drop of bile, which immediately spreads itself 
 uniformly in a sheet upon the surrounding parts, which 
 are already impregnated with it; there is, also, con- 
 stantly found a certain quantity of bile in the small 
 intestine. 
 
 The flowing of the liquid formed by the pancreas 
 takes place much in the same manner, but it is much 
 slower ; sometimes a quarter of an hour passes before 
 a drop of this fluid springs from the orifice of the canal 
 which pours it into the intestine 
 
 The different fluids deposited in the small intestine, 
 which are, the chymous matter that comes from the 
 stomach, the mucus, the follicular fluid, the bile, and 
 the pancreatic liquid, all mix together ; but, on account 
 of its properties, and perhaps of its proportions, the 
 bile predominates, and gives to the mixture its proper 
 taste and colour. A great part of this mixture de- 
 scends towards the large intestine, and passes into it ; 
 in this passage, it becomes more consistent, and the 
 clear yellow colour which it had before becomes dark, 
 and afterward greenish. There are, however, in this 
 respect, strong individual differences. 
 
 In the large intestine, the mucous and follicular se- 
 cretion appears less active than in the small intestine ; 
 the mixture of fluids which comes from the small in- 
 testine acquires in it more consistence; it contracts a 
 foetid odour, analogous to that of ordinary excrements : 
 it has, besides, the appearance of it, by its colour, 
 odour, &c. 
 
 The knowledge of these facts enables us to under- 
 stand how a person who uses no aliments can continue 
 to produce excrements, and how, in certain diseases, 
 their quantity is very considerable, though the sick 
 person has been long deprived of every alimentary 
 substance, even of a liquid kind. Round the anus 
 exist follicles, which secrete a fatty matter of a singu- 
 larly powerful odour. 
 
 We find gas almost always in the intestinal canal ; 
 the stomach contains only very little. The chemical 
 nature of these gases has not yet been examined with 
 care ; but as the saliva that we swallow is always 
 more or less impregnated with atmospheric air, it is 
 probably the atmospheric air, more or less changed, 
 which is found in the stomach. At least, it contains 
 carbonic acid. The small intestine contains only a 
 small quantity of gas ; it is a mixture of carbonic acid, 
 of azote and hydrogen. The large intestine contains 
 carbonic acid, azote, and hydrogen, sometimes carbu- 
 retted, sometimes sulphuretted. Twenty-three per 
 cent, of this gas was found in the rectum of an in- 
 dividual, whose large intestine contained no excre- 
 ment. 
 
 The muscular layer of the digestive canal deserves 
 to be remarked, in respect to the different inodes of 
 contraction it presents. The lips, the jaws, in most 
 cases the tongue, the cheeks, are moved by a contrac- 
 tion, entirely like that of the muscles of locomotion. 
 The roof of the palate, the pharynx, the oesophagus, 
 and the tongue in certain particular circumstances, 
 offer many motions, which have a manifest analogy 
 with muscular contraction, but which are very differ- 
 ent from it, because they take place without the parti- 
 cipation of the will. 
 
 This dues not imply that the motions of the parts' 
 just named are beyond the influence of the nerves ; 
 experience proves directly the contrary. If, for exam- 
 ple, the nerves that come to the oesophagus are cut, 
 this tube is deprived of its contractile faculty. 
 
 The muscles of the velum of the palate, those of the 
 pharynx, the superior two-thirds of the oesophagus, 
 scarcely contract like digestive organs, but when they 
 act in permitting substances to pass from the mouth 
 into the stomach. The inferior third of the oesophagus 
 presents a phenomenon which is important to be 
 known : this is an alternate motion of contraction and 
 relaxation which exists in a constant manner. The 
 contraction commences at the union of the superior 
 two-thirds of the canal with the inferior third ; it is 
 continued, with a certain rapidity, to the insertion of 
 the oesophagus into the stomach : when it is once pro- 
 duced, it continues for a time, which is variable; its 
 mean duration is, at least, thirty seconds. Being so 
 contracted in its inferior third, the oesophagus is hard 
 
DIG 
 
 DIG 
 
 and elastic, like a cord strongly stretched. The re- 
 laxation which succeeds the contraction happens all 
 at once, and simultaneously in all the contracted fibres; 
 in certain cases, however, it seems to take place from 
 the superior to the inferior fibres. In the state of re- 
 laxation, the oesophagus presents a remarkable flac- 
 cidity, which makes a singular contrast with its state 
 of contraction. 
 
 This motion of the oesophagus depends on the nerves 
 of the eighth pair. When these nerves of an animal are 
 cut, the oesophagus no longer contracts, but neither is 
 it in the relaxed state that we havedescribed; its fibres 
 being separated from nervous influence, shorten them- 
 selves with a certain force, and the canal is found in 
 an intermediate state between contraction and relaxa- 
 tion. The vacuity, or distention of the stomach, has 
 an influence upon the duration and intensity of the 
 contraction of the oesophagus. 
 
 From the inferior extremity of the stomach to the 
 end of the intestine, rectum, the intestinal canal pre- 
 sents a mode of contraction which differs, in almost 
 every respect, from the contraction of the sub-diaphrag- 
 matic portion of the canal. This contraction always 
 takes place slowly, and in an irregular manner ; some- 
 times an hour passes before any trace of it can be per- 
 ceived ; at other times many intestinal portions contract 
 at once. It appears to be very little influenced by the 
 nervous system : for example, — it continues in the sto- 
 mach after the section of the nerves of the eighth pair ; 
 it becomes more active by the weakness of animals, 
 and even by their death ; in some, by this cause it be- 
 comes considerably accelerated ; it continues though 
 the intestinal canal is entirely separated from the body. 
 The pyloric portion of the stomach, the small intes- 
 tine, are the points of the intestinal canal where it is 
 presented oftenest, and most constantly. This motion, 
 which arises from the successive or simultaneous con- 
 traction of the longitudinal or circular fibres of the in- 
 testinal canal, has been differently denominated by 
 authors : some have named it vermicular , others peris- 
 taltic, others again, sensible organic contractility, &c. 
 Whatever it is, the will appears to exert no sensible 
 influence upon it. 
 
 The muscles of the anus contract voluntarily. 
 
 The supra-diaphragmatic portion of the digestive 
 canal is not susceptible of undergoing any considerable 
 dilatation ; we may easily see, by its structure, and the 
 inode of contraction of its muscular coat, that it is not 
 intended to allow the aliments to remain in its cavity, 
 but that it is rather formed to carry these substances 
 from the mouth into the stomach: this last organ, and 
 the large intestine, are evidently prepared to undergo 
 a very great distention ; substances, also, which are 
 introduced into the alimentary canal, accumulate, and 
 remain for a time, more or less, in their interior. 
 
 The diaphragm, and the abdominal muscles, pn> 
 duce a sort of perpetual agitation of the digestive or- 
 gans contained in the abdominal cavity; they exert, 
 upon them, a continual pressure, which becomes some- 
 times very considerable. 
 
 The digestive actions which by their union consti- 
 tute digestion, are — 
 
 1. The apprehension of aliments. 
 
 2. Mastication. 
 
 3. Insalivation. 
 
 4. Deglutition. 
 
 5. The action of the stomach. 
 
 6. The action of the small intestines. 
 
 7. The action of the large intestines. 
 
 8. The expulsion of the fcecal matter. 
 
 All the digestive actions do not equally contribute 
 to the production of chyle ; the action of the stomach 
 and that of the small intestines, are alone absolutely 
 necessary. 
 
 The digestion of solid food requires generally the 
 eight digestive actions; that of drinks is much more 
 simple; it comprehends only apprehension, degluti- 
 tion, the action of the stomach, and that of the small 
 intestine. 
 
 The mastication and deglutition of the food being 
 effected, we have now to notice the action of the sto- 
 mach on the aliment: chemical alterations will now 
 present themselves to our examination. In the sto- 
 mach the food is transformed into a matter proper to 
 animals, which is named chyme. 
 
 Before showing the changes that the food undergoes 
 in the stomach, it is necessary to know the phenomena 
 300 
 
 of their accumulation in this viscus, as well as the 
 local and general effects that result from it. 
 
 The first mouthfuls of food swallowed are easily 
 lodged in the stomach. This organ is not much com 
 pressed by the surrounding viscera ; its sides separate 
 easily, and give way to the force which presses the ali- 
 mentary bole ; but its distention becomes more difficult 
 in proportion as new food arrives, for this is accom- 
 panied by the pressing together of the abdominal vis- 
 cera, and the extension of the sides of the abdomen. 
 This accumulation takes place particularly towards 
 the right extremity and the middle part: the pyloric 
 half gives way with more difficulty. 
 
 While the stomach is distended, its form, its rela- 
 tions, and even its positions, undergo alterations: in 
 place of being flattened on its aspects, of occupying 
 only the epigastrium and a part of the left hypochondri- 
 um, it assumes a round form ; its great cul de sac is 
 thrust into this hypochondrium, and fills it almost com- 
 pletely ; the greater curvature descends towards the 
 umbilicus, particularly on the left side ; the pylorus, 
 alone, fixed by a fold of the peritonaeum , preserves its 
 motion and its relations with the surrounding parts. 
 On account of the resistance that the vertebral column 
 presents behind, the posterior surface of the stomach 
 cannot distend itself on that side : for that reason this 
 viscus is wholly carried forward ; and as the pylorus 
 and the oesophagus cannot be displaced in this direc- 
 tion, it makes a motion of rotation, by which its great 
 curve is directed a little forward; its posterior aspect 
 inclines downwards, and its superior upwards. 
 
 Though it undergoes these changes of position and 
 relation, it, nevertheless, preserves the recurved conoid 
 form which is proper to it. This effect depends on the 
 manner in which the three tunics contribute to its dila- 
 tation. The two plates of the serous membrane sepa- 
 rate and give place to the stomach. The muscular 
 layer suffers a real distention ; its fibres are prolonged, 
 but so as to preserve the particular form of the stomach. 
 Lastly, the mucous membrane gives way, particularly 
 in the points where the folds are multiplied. It will 
 be noticed that these are found particularly along the 
 larger curve, as well as at the splenic extremity. 
 
 The dilatation of the stomach alone produces very 
 important changes in the abdomen. The total volume 
 of this cavity augments; the belly juts out; the ab- 
 dominal viscera are compressed with greater force ; 
 often the necessity of passing urine, or faeces, is felt. 
 The diaphragm is pressed towards the breast, it de- 
 scends w ith some difficulty ; thence the motions of re- 
 spiration, and the phenomena which depend on it, 
 are more incommoded, such as speech, singing, &c. 
 
 In certain cases, the dilatation of the stomach may 
 be carried so far that the sides of the abdomen are 
 painfully distended, and respiration becomes difficult. 
 
 To produce such effects, the contraction of the (Eso- 
 phagus, which presses the food in the stomach, must 
 be very energetic. We have remarked above the con 
 siderable thickness of the muscular layer of this canal, 
 and the great number of nerves which go to it ; nothing 
 less than this disposition is necessary to account for the 
 force with which the food distends the stomach. For 
 more certainty, the finger has only to be introduced 
 into the oesophagus of an animal by the cardiac ori- 
 fice, and the force of the contraction will be found 
 striking. 
 
 But if the food exerts so marked an influence upon 
 the sides of the stomach and the abdomen, they ought 
 themselves to suffer a proportionate reaction, and 
 tend to escape by the two openings of the stomach. 
 Why does this effect not take place 1 It is generally 
 said that the cardia and pylorus shut ; but this pheno- 
 menon has not been submitted to any particular re- 
 searches. Here is what Dr. Magendie’s experiments 
 have produced in this respect. 
 
 The alternate motion of the oesophagus prevents the 
 return of the food into this cavity. The more the sto- 
 mach is distended, contraction becomes the more in- 
 tense and prolonged, and the relaxation of shorter 
 duration. Its contraction generally coincides with the 
 instant of inspiration, w'hen the stomach is most forci- 
 bly compressed. Its relaxation ordinarily happens at 
 the instant of expiration. 
 
 We may have an idea of this mechanism by laying 
 bare the stomach of a dog, and endeavouring to make 
 the food pass into the oesophagus by compressing the 
 stomach with both hands. It will be nearly impossible 
 
DIG 
 
 DIG 
 
 to succeed, whatever force is used, if it is done at the 
 instant when the oesophagus is contracted: but the 
 passage will take place, in a certain degree, of itself; 
 if the stomach is compressed at the instant of relaxa- 
 tion. 
 
 The resistance that the pylorus presents to the pas- 
 sage of the aliments is of another kind. In living 
 animals, whether the stomach is empty or full, this 
 opening is habitually shut, by the constriction of its 
 fibrous ring, and the contraction of its circular fibres. 
 There is frequently seen another constriction in the 
 stomach, at the distance of one or two inches, which 
 appears intended to prevent the food from reaching the 
 pylorus; we perceive, also, irregular and peristaltic 
 contractions, which commence at the duodenum, and 
 are continued into the pyloric portion of the stomach, 
 the effect of whicli is to press the food towards the 
 splenic part. Besides, should the pylorus not be natu- 
 rally shut, the food would have little tendency to enter 
 it, for it only endeavours to escape into a place where 
 the pressure is less ; and this would be equally great in 
 the small intestine as in the stomach, since it is nearly 
 equally distributed over all the abdominal cavity. 
 
 Among the number of phenomena produced by the 
 food in the stomach, there are several, the existence 
 of which, though generally admitted, do not appear 
 sufficiently demonstrated ; such is the diminution of 
 the volume of the spleen, and that of the blood-vessels 
 of the liver, or the omenta , &c. ; such is also a motion 
 of the stomach, which should preside over the recep- 
 tion of the food, distribute it equally by exerting upon 
 it a gentle pressure, so that its dilatation, far from being 
 a passive phenomenon, must be essentially active. Dr. 
 Magendie has frequently opened animals the stomachs 
 of which were filled with food ; he has examined the 
 bodies of executed persons, a short time after death, 
 and has seen nothing favourable to these assertions. 
 
 The accumulation of food in the stomach is accom- 
 panied by many sensations, of which it is necessary to 
 take account : — at first, it is an agreeable feeling, or the 
 pleasure of a want satisfied. Hunger is appeased by 
 degrees; the general weakness that accompanied it is 
 replaced by an active state, and a feeling of new force. 
 If the introduction of food is continued, we experience 
 a sensation of fulness and satiety which indicates that 
 the stomach is sufficiently replenished ; and if, con- 
 trary to this instinctive information, we still persist to 
 make use of food, disgust and nausea soon arrive, and 
 they are very soon followed by vomiting. These dif- 
 ferent impressions must not be attributed to the volume 
 of the aliments alone. Every thing being equal in 
 other respects, food very nutritive occasions, more 
 promptly, the feeling of satiety. A substance which i 
 is not very nourishing does not easily calm hunger, 
 though it is taken in great quantity. 
 
 The mucous membrane of the stomach, then, is en- 
 dowed with considerable sensibility, since it distin- 
 guishes the nature of substances which come in con- 
 tact with it. This property is very strongly marked if 
 an irritating poisonous substance is swallowed : intole- 
 rable pain is then felt. We also know that the stomach 
 is sensible to the temperature of food. 
 
 We cannot doubt that the presence of the aliments < 
 of the stomach causes a great excitement, from the s 
 redness of the mucous membrane, from the quantity ( 
 of fluid it secretes, and the volume of vessels directed 1 
 there ; but this is favourable to chymification. This 1 
 excitement of the stomach influences the general state ; 
 of the functions. 
 
 The time that the aliments remain in the stomach is i 
 considerable, generally several hours ; it is during this t 
 stay that they are transformed into chyme. ( 
 
 Changes of the aliments in the stomach : — s 
 
 It is more than an hour before the food suffers any t 
 apparent change in the stomach, more than what re- i 
 suits from the perspiratory and mucous fluids with i 
 which they are mixed, and which are continually re- t 
 newed. i 
 
 The stomach is uniformly distended during this l 
 time ; but the whole extent of the pyloric portion af- i 
 tervvai d contracts, particularly that nearest the splenic c 
 portion, into which the food is pressed. Afterward, t 
 there is nothing found in the pyloric portion but t 
 chyme, mixed with a small quantity of unchanged j 
 food. 
 
 The best authors have agreed to consider the chyme c 
 as a homogeneous substance, pultaceous, grayish, of t 
 
 e a sweetish taste, insipid, slightly acid, and preserving 
 ie some of the properties of the food. This description 
 '; leayes much to be explained. 
 
 i- The result of Dr. Magendie’s experiments are as fol- 
 lows: 
 
 3 - A. There are as many sorts of chyme as there are 
 g different sorts of food, if we judge by the colour, con- 
 is sistence, appearance, &c. ; as we may easily ascertain, 
 ts by giving different simple alimentary substances to 
 3 . dogs to eat, and killing them during the operation of 
 e digestion. He frequently fotfnd the same result in 
 h man, in the dead bodies of criminals, or persons dead 
 e by accident. 
 
 c B. Animal substances are generally more easily and 
 d completely changed than vegetable substances. It fre- 
 i, quently happens that these last traverse the whole in- 
 e testinal canal without changing their apparent proper- 
 ties. He has frequently seen in the rectum, and in the 
 r small intestine, the vegetables which are used in soup, 
 e spinage, sorrel, &c., which had preserved the most 
 l partrof their properties: their colour alone appeared 
 y sensibly changed by the contact of the bile. 
 
 Chyme is formed particularly in the pyloric portion, 
 e The food appears to be introduced slowly into it, and 
 e during the time* they remain they undergo transforma- 
 r tion. The Doctor believes, however, that he has ob- 
 ’ served frequently chymous matter at the surface of 
 5 the mass of aliments which fill the splenic portion ; 
 l but the aliments in general preserve their properties in 
 - this part of the stomach. 
 
 i It would be difficult to tell why the pyloric portion is 
 
 > better adapted to the formation of chyme than the rest 
 . of the stomach ; perhaps the great number of follicles 
 s that are seen in it modify the quantity or the nature 
 
 > of the fluid that is there secreted. The transforma- 
 , tion of alimentary substances into chyme takes placq 
 
 generally from the superficies to the centre. On the 
 surface of portions of food swallowed, there is formed 
 i a soft layer easy to be detached. The substances seem 
 : to be attacked and corroded by a reagent capable of 
 dissolving them. The white of a hard egg, for in- 
 i stance, becomes in a little time as if plunged in vinegar, 
 or in a solution of potassa. 
 
 C. Whatever is the alimentary substance employed, 
 the chyme has always a sharp odour and taste, and 
 reddens paper coloured with turnsol. 
 
 D. There is only a small quantity of gas found in 
 the stomach during the formation of chyme ; some- 
 times there exists none. Generally, it forms a small 
 bubble at the superior part of the splenic portion. 
 Once only in the body of a criminal a short time after 
 death lie gathered with proper precautions a quantity 
 sufficient to be analyzed. Chevreuil found it com- 
 
 posed of: 
 
 Oxygen, 11.00 
 
 Carbonic acid, 14.00 
 
 Pure hydrogen, 3.55 
 
 Azote, 71.45 
 
 Total, 100.00 
 
 There is rarely any gas found in the stomach of a 
 dog. We cannot then believe, with Professor Chaus- 
 sier, that we swallow a bubble of air at every motion 
 of deglutition, which is pressed into the stomach by 
 the alimentary bole. Were it so, there ought to be 
 found a considerable quantity of air in this organ after 
 a meal : now the contrary is to be seen. 
 
 E. There is never a great quantity of chyme accu- 
 mulated in the pyloric portion : the most that the Doc- 
 tor ever saw in it was scarcely equal in volume to two 
 or three ounces of water. The contraction of the 
 stomach appears to have an influence upon the pro- 
 duction of chyme. The following is what he observed 
 in this respect. After having been some time im- 
 moveable, the extremity of the duodenum contracts, 
 the pylorus and the pyloric portion contract also ; this 
 motion presses the chyme towards the splenic portion 
 but it afterward presses it in a contrary direction, that 
 is, after being distended, and having permitted the 
 chyme to enter again into its cavity, the pyloric por- 
 tion contracts from left to right, and directs the chyme 
 towards the duodenum, which immediately passes the 
 pylorus and enters the intestine. 
 
 The same phenomenon is repeated a certain number 
 of times, but it stops to begin again, after a certain 
 time. When the stomach contains much food, this 
 
 301 
 
DIG 
 
 DIG 
 
 motion is limited to the parts of the organ nearest the 
 pylorus; but in proportion as it becomes empty, the 
 motion extends farther, and is seen even in the splenic 
 portion when the stomach is almost entirely empty. 
 It becomes generally more strong about the end of 
 cliymification. Some persons have a distinct feeling 
 of it at this moment. 
 
 The pylorus has been made to play a very important 
 part in the passage of the chyme from the stomach to 
 tire intestine. It judges, they say, of the chymification 
 of the food ; it opens to those that have the required 
 qualities, and shuts against those that have not. How- 
 ever, as we daily observe substances not digestible tra- 
 verse it easily, such as stones of cherries, it is added, 
 that becoming accustomed to a substance not chymi- 
 fied, which presents itself repeatedly, it at last opens 
 a passage. These considerations, consecrated in a 
 certain degree by the word pylorus , a porter, may 
 please the fancy, but they are purely hypothetical. 
 
 F. All the alimentary substances are not transform- 
 ed into chyme with the same promptitude. 
 
 Generally the fat substances, the tendons, the car- 
 tilages, the concrete albumen, the mucilaginous and 
 sweet vegetables, resistmore the action of the stomach 
 than the caseous, fibrinous, and glutinous substances. 
 Even some substances appear refractory : such as the 
 bones, the epidermis of fruits, their stones, and whole 
 seeds, &c. 
 
 In determining the digestibility of food, the volume 
 of the portions swallowed ought to be taken into ac- 
 count. The largest pieces, of whatever nature, re- 
 main longest in the stomach ; on the contrary, a sub- 
 stance which is not digestible, if it is very small, such 
 as grape stones, does not rest in the stomach, but passes 
 quickly with the chymd into the intestine. 
 
 In respect of the facility and quickness of the forma- 
 tion of chyme, it is different in every different indi- 
 vidual. It is evident, after what has been said, that to 
 fix the necessary time for the chymification of all the 
 food contained in the stomach, we ought to take into 
 account their quantity, their chemical nature, the man- 
 ner in which the mastication acts upon them, and the 
 individual disposition. However, in four or five hours 
 after an ordinary meal, the transformation of the whole 
 of the food into chyme is generally effected. 
 
 The nature of the chemical changes that the food 
 undergoes in the stomach is unknown. It is not be- 
 cause there have been no attempts at different periods 
 to give explanations of them more or less plausible. 
 The ancient philosophers said that the food became 
 putrified in the stomach; Hippocrates attributed the 
 digestive process to coction; Galen assigned the sto- 
 mach attractive, retentive, concoctive, expulsive fa* 
 culties, and by their help he attempted to explain di- 
 gestion. The doctrine of Galen reigned in the schools 
 until the middle of the seventeenth century, when it 
 was attacked and overturned by the fermenting che- 
 mists, who established in the stomach an effervescence, 
 a particular fermentation, by means of which the food 
 was macerated, dissolved, precipitated , &c. 
 
 This system was not long in repute ; it was replaced 
 by ideas much less reasonable. Digestion was sup- 
 posed to be only a trituration, a bruising performed by 
 the stomach; an innumerable quantity of little worms 
 was supposed to attack and divide the food. Boer- 
 liaave thought he had found the truth, by combining 
 the different opinions that had reigned before him. 
 Haller did not follow the ideas of his master; he con- 
 sidered digestion a simple maceration. He knew that 
 vegetable and animal matters, plunged into water, are 
 soon covered with a soft homogeneous layer; he be- 
 lieved that the food underwent a like change, by ma- 
 cerating in the saliva and fluids secreted by the 
 stomach. 
 
 Reaumur and Spallanzani made experiments on 
 animals, and demonstrated the falsity of the ancient 
 systems ; they showed that food, contained in hollow 
 metallic balls pierced with small holes, was digested the 
 same as if it was free in the cavity of the stomach. 
 They proved that the stomach contains a particular 
 fluid, which they call gastric juice, and that this fluid 
 w as the principal agent of digestion ; but they much 
 exaggerated its properties, and they were mistaken 
 when they thought to have explained digestion in con- 
 sidering it as a solution: because, in not explaining 
 this solution, they did not explain the changes of food 
 in the stomach. 
 
 302 
 
 In the formation of chyme, it is necessary to consi- 
 der, 1st, The circumstances in which the food is found 
 in the stomach. 2dly, The chemical nature of it. 
 
 The circumstances affecting the food in the stomach, 
 during its stay there, are not numerous : 1st, it suffers a 
 pressure more or less strong, either from the sides of 
 the abdomen, or from those of the stomach ; 2d!y, the 
 whole is entirely moved by the motions of respiration ; 
 3dly, it is exposed to a temperature of thirty to thirty- 
 two degrees of Reaumur ; 4thly, it is exposed to the 
 action of the saliva, of the mucosities proceeding from 
 the mouth and the oesophagus, as well as the fluid 
 secreted by the mucous membrane of the stomach. 
 
 It will be remembered that this fluid is slightly vis- 
 cous, that it contains much water, mucus, salts, with a 
 base of soda and ammonia, and lactic acid of Ber- 
 zelius. 
 
 With regard to the nature of the food, we have 
 already seen how variable it is, since all the imme- 
 diate principles, animal or vegetable, may be carried 
 into the stomach, in different forms and proportions, 
 and serve usefully in the formation of chyme. Now, 
 making allowance for the nature of the food, and the 
 circumstances in which it is placed in the stomacn, 
 shall we be able to account for the known phenomena 
 of the formation of chyme 1 The temperature of thirty 
 to thirty-two degrees, R. = 100 to 104 F. ; the pressure, 
 and the tossing that the food sustains, cannot be con- 
 sidered as the principal cause of its transformation into 
 chyme ; it is probable that they only co-operate in this ; 
 the action of the saliva and that of the fluid secreted in 
 the stomach remain ; but after the known composition 
 of the saliva, it is hardly possible that it can attack 
 and change the nature of the food ; at most, it can 
 only serve to divide, to imbibe it in such a manner as 
 to separate its particles : it must then be the action of 
 the fluid formed by the internal membrane of the sto- 
 mach. It appears certain that this fluid, in acting che- 
 mically upon the alimentary substances, dissolves 
 them from the surface towards the centre. 
 
 To produce a palpable proof of it, with this fluid of 
 which we speak, there have been attempts made to 
 produce what is called in physiology, artificial di- 
 gestions, that is, after having macerated food, it is 
 mixed with gastric juice, and then exposed in a tube, 
 or any other vase, to a temperature equal to that of 
 Jhe stomach. Spallanzani advanced, that these di- 
 gestions succeeded, and that the food was reduced to 
 chyme ; but, according to the researches of de Monte- 
 gre, it appears that they are not ; and that, on the con- 
 trary, the substances employed undergo no alteration 
 analogous to chymification ; this is agreeable to expe- 
 riments made by Reaumur. But because the gastric 
 juice does not dissolve the food when put with it into 
 a tube, we ought not to conclude that the same fluid 
 cannot dissolve the food when it is introduced into the 
 stomach ; the circumstances are indeed far front being 
 the same : in the stomach, the temperature is constant, 
 the food is pressed and agitated, and the saliva and 
 gastric juice are constantly renewed ; as soon as the 
 chyme is formed, it is carried away and pressed in the 
 duodenum. Nothing of this takes place in the tube or 
 vase which contains the food mixed with gastric 
 juice; therefore, the want of success in artificial di- 
 gestions, proves nothing which tepds to explain the 
 formation of chyme. 
 
 But how does it happen that the same fluid can act 
 in a manner similar upon the great variety of aliment- 
 ary substances, animal and vegetable! The acidity 
 which characterizes it, though fit to dissolve certain 
 matters, as albumen, for example, would not be suita- 
 ble for dissolving fat. 
 
 To this it may be answered, that nothing proves the 
 gastric juice to continue always the same; the small 
 number of analyses that have been made of it demon- 
 strate, on the contrary, that it presents considerable 
 varieties in its properties. The contact of different 
 sorts of food upon the mucous membrane of the sto- 
 mach, may possibly influence its composition ; it is at 
 least certain, that this varies in the different animals. 
 For qxample, that of man is incapable of acting on 
 bones ; it is well known that the dog digests these sub- 
 stances perfectly. 
 
 Generally speaking, the action by which the chyme 
 is formed prevents the reaction of the constituent 
 elements of the food upon each other : but this effort 
 takes place only in good digestions; in bad digestion, 
 
. DIG 
 
 DIG 
 
 fermentation, and even putrefaction may take place : 
 this may be suspected by the great quantity of inodor- 
 ous gases that are developed in certain cases, and the 
 sulphuretted hydrogen which is disengaged in others. 
 
 The nerves of the eighth pair have long been consi- 
 dered to direct the act of chymification : in fact, if 
 these nerves are cut, or tied in the neck, the matters 
 introduced into the stomach undergo no alteration. 
 But the consequence, (says Dr. Magendie) that is de- 
 duced from this fact, does not appear to me to be rigor- 
 ous. Is not the effect produced upon the stomach by 
 the injury done to respiration, confounded here with 
 the direct influence of the section of the nerves of the 
 eighth pair upon this organ 1 I am inclined to believe 
 it : for, as I have many times done, if the two eighth 
 pairs be cut in the breast below the branches which go 
 to the lungs, the food which is introduced afterward 
 into the stomach is transformed into chyme, and ulti- 
 mately furnishes an abundant chyle. 
 
 Some persons imagine that electricity may have an 
 influence in the production of chyme, and that the 
 nerves we mention may be the conductors: there is no 
 established fact to justify this conjecture. The most 
 probable use of the nerves of the eighth pair is, to esta- 
 blish intimate relations between the stomach and the 
 brain, to give notice whether any noxio/ts substances 
 have entered along with the food, and whether they 
 are capable of being digested. 
 
 In a strong person, the operation of the formation of 
 chyme takes place without his knowledge ; it is merely 
 perceived that the sensation of fulness, and the diffi- 
 culty of respiration produced b^ the distention of the 
 stomach, disappear by degrees ; but frequently, with 
 people of a delicate temperament, digestion is accom- 
 panied with feebleness in the action of the senses, with 
 a general coldness, and slight shiverings ; the activity 
 of the mind diminishes, and seems to become drowsy, 
 and there is a disposition to sleep. The vital powers 
 are then said to be concentrated in the organ that acts, 
 and to abandon for an instant the others. To those 
 general effects are joined the production of the gas that 
 escapes by the mouth, a feeling of weight, of heat, of 
 giddiness, and sometimes of burning, followed by an 
 analogous sensation along the oesophagus, &c. These 
 effects are felt particularly towards the end of the 
 chymification. It does not appear, however, that these 
 laborious digestions are much less beneficial than the 
 others. 
 
 From the stomach, the food is received into the 
 small intestine , which is the longest portion of the di- 
 gestive canal ; it establishes a communication between 
 the stomach and the large intestine. Not being sus- 
 ceptible of much distention, it is twisted a great many 
 times upon itself, being much longer than the place 
 in which it is contained. It is fixed to the vertebral 
 column by a fold of the peritonteum, which limits, yet 
 aids its motions ; its longitudinal and circular fibres 
 are not separated as in the stomach ; its mucous mem- 
 brane, which presents many villi, and a great number 
 of mucous follicles, forms irregular circular folds, the 
 number of which are greater in proportion as the intes- 
 tine is examined nearer the pyloric orifice: these folds 
 are called valvules conniventes. 
 
 The small intestine receives many blood-vessels ; its 
 nerves come from the ganglions of the great sympa- 
 thetic. At its internal surface, the numerous orifices 
 of the chyliferous vessels open. 
 
 This intestine is divided into three parts, called the 
 duodenum, jejunum , and ileum. The mucous mem- 
 brane of the small intestine, like that of the stomach, 
 secretes abundance of mucus ; viscous, thready, of a 
 salt taste, and reddens strongly turnsol paper ; all which 
 properties are also in the liquid secreted by the sto- 
 mach. Haller qave this fluid the name of intestinal 
 juice ; the quantity that is formed in twenty-four hours 
 he estimated at eight pounds. 
 
 Not far from the gastric extremity of this intestine 
 is the common orifice of the biliary and pancreatic 
 canals, by which the fluid secreted by the liver and 
 the pancreas flow into the intestinal cavity. If the 
 formation of the chyme is still a mystery, the nature of 
 the phenomena that take place in the small intestine 
 are little better known. 
 
 In the experiments which have been made on dogs 
 and rabbitSfthe chyme is seen to pass from the stomach 
 into the duodenum. The phenomena are these. At 
 Intervals, more or less distant, a contractile motion 
 
 commences towards the middle of the duodenum; it 
 is propagated rapidly to the site of the pylorus : this 
 ring contracts itself, as also the pyloric part of the 
 stomach ; by this motion, the matters contained in the 
 duodenum are pressed back towards the pylorus, where 
 they are stopped by the valve, and those that are found 
 in the pyloric part, are partly pressed towards the 
 splenic part ; but this motion, directed from the intes- 
 tine towards the stomach, is very soon replaced by 
 another in a contrary direction, that is, which propa- 
 gates itself from the stomach towards the duodenum, 
 the result of which is to make a considerable quantity 
 of chyme pass the pylorus. 
 
 This fact seems to indicate that the valve of the 
 pylorus serves as much to prevent the matters con- 
 tained in the small intestine from flowing back into the 
 stomach, as to retain the chyme and the food in the 
 cavity of this organ. 
 
 The motion that we have described, is generally re- 
 peated many times following, and modified as to the 
 rapidity, the intensity of the contraction, &c. ; it then 
 ceases to begin again after some time. It is not very 
 marked in the first moments of the formation of the 
 qhyme ; the extremity only of the pyloric part partici- 
 pates in it. It augments in proportion as the stomach 
 becomes empty; and, towards the end of chymifica- 
 tion, i'c often takes place over the whole stomach. It 
 is not suspended by the section of the nerves of the 
 eighth pair. 
 
 Thus the entrance of chyme into the small intestine 
 is not perpetual. According as it is repeated, the chyme 
 accumulates in the first portion of the intestine, it dis- 
 tends its sides a little, and presses into the intervals of 
 the valves ; its presence very soon excites the organ 
 to contract, and by this means one part advances into 
 the intestine ; the other remains attached to the sur- 
 face of its membrane, and afterward takes the same 
 direction. The same phenomenon continues down to 
 the large intestine ; but, as the duodenum receives new 
 portions of the chyme, it happens at last that the small 
 intestine is filled in its whole length with this matter. 
 It is observed only to be much less abundant near the 
 caecum than at the pyloric extremity. 
 
 The motion that determines the progress of the 
 chyme through the small intestine, has a great analogy 
 with that of the pylorus : it is irregular, returns at pe- 
 riods which are variable, is sometimes in one direc- 
 tion, sometimes in another, takes place sometimes in 
 many parts at once; It is always slow, more or less ; 
 it causes relative changes among the intestinal cir- 
 cumvolutions. It is beyond the influence of the will. 
 
 We should form a false idea of it were we merely 
 to examine the intestine of an animal recently dead ; 
 it has then a much greater activity than during life. 
 Nevertheless, in weak digestions it appears to acquire 
 more than ordinary energy and velocity. 
 
 In whatever manner this motion takes place, the 
 chyme appears to move very slowly in the small intes- 
 tine: the numerous valves that it contains, the multi- 
 tude of asperities that cover the mucous membrane, 
 the many bendings of the canal, are so many circum- 
 stances that ought to contribute to retard its progress, 
 but which ought to favour its mixture with the fluids 
 contained in the intestine, and the production of the 
 chyle which results from it. 
 
 Changes that the chyme undergoes in the small in- 
 testine. — It is only about the height of the orifice of 
 the choledochus and pancreatic canal that the chyme 
 begins to change its properties. Befbre this, it pre- 
 serves its colour, its semi-fluid Consistence, its sharp 
 odour, its slightly acid savour ; but, in mixing with the 
 bile and the pancreatic juice, it assumes new qualities : 
 its colour becomes yellowish, its taste bitter, and its 
 sharp odour diminishes much. If it proceeds from ani- 
 mal or vegetable matters, which contained grease or 
 oil, irregular filaments are seen to form here and there 
 upon its surface ; they are sometimes flat, at other 
 times rounded, attach themselves quickly to the surface 
 of the valve, and appear to consist of crude chyle. 
 This matter is not seen when the chyme proceeds from 
 matter that contained no fat ; it is a grayish layer, 
 more or less thick, which adheres to the mucous mem- 
 brane, and appears to contain the elements of chyle. 
 The same phenomena are observed in the two superior 
 thirds of the small intestine: but in the inferior third , 
 the chymous matter is more consistent ; its yellow co- 
 lour becomes more deep ; it ends sometimes bv becom- 
 
 303 
 
DIG 
 
 DIG 
 
 Ing of a greenish brown, which pierces through the 
 intestinal parietes, and gives an appearance to the 
 ileum, distinct from that of the duodenum and jejunum. 
 When it is examined near the ccecum , there are few or 
 no whitish chylous striae seen ; it seems, in this place, 
 to be only the remainder of the matter which has 
 served in the formation of the chyle. 
 
 After what has been said above, upon the varieties 
 that the chyme presents, we may understand that the 
 changes it undergoes in the small intestine are variable 
 according to its properties ; in fact, the phenomena of 
 digestion in the small intestine, vary according to the 
 nature of the food. . The chyme, however, preserves 
 its acid property ; and if it contains small quantities 
 of food or other bodies that have resisted the action of 
 the stomach, they traverse the small intestine without 
 undergoing any alteration. The same phenomena ap- 
 pear when the same substances have been used. Dr. 
 Magendie has ascertained this fact upon the bodies of 
 two criminals, who, two hours before death, had taken 
 an ordinary meal, in which they had eaten the same 
 food nearly in equal quantity ; the matters contained 
 in the stomach, the chyme in the pyloric portion 
 and in the small intestine, appeared to him exactly 
 the same as to consistence, colour, taste, odour, &c. 
 
 There is generally gas found in the small intestine 
 during the formation of chyle. Drs. Magendie and 
 Chevreuil have made experiments upon the bodies of 
 criminals opened shortly after death, and who, being 
 young and vigorous, presented the most favourable con- 
 ditions for such researches. In a subject of twenty- 
 four years, who had eaten, two hours before his death, 
 bread, and some Swiss cheese, and drank water red- 
 
 dened with wine, they found in the small intestine: 
 
 Oxygen 
 
 
 Carbonic acid 
 
 ... 24.39 
 
 Pure hydrogen 
 
 
 Azote 
 
 ... 20.08 
 
 Total 
 
 
 In a second subject, aged twenty-three years, who 
 
 had eaten of the same food at the 
 
 same hour, and 
 
 whose punishment took place at the 
 
 same time : 
 
 Oxygen 
 
 
 Carbonic acid '..... 
 
 
 Pure hydrogen 
 
 
 Azote 
 
 
 Total 
 
 
 in a third experiment, made upon a young man of 
 twenty-eight years, who, four hours before death had 
 eaten bread, beef, lentiles, and drank red wine, they 
 found in the same intestine : 
 
 Oxygen 0.00 
 
 Carbonic acid • • • • 25.00 
 
 Pure hydrogen 8.40 
 
 Azote 66.60 
 
 Total 100.00 
 
 They never observed any other gases in the small in- 
 testine. These gases might have different origins. 
 They might possibly come from the stomach with the 
 chyme ; or they were, perhaps, secreted by the intes- 
 tinal mucous membrane ; they might arise from the 
 reciprocal action of the matters contained in the intes- 
 tine ; or perhaps they might come from all these sources 
 at once. 
 
 However, the stomach contains oxygen, and very 
 little hydrogen, while they have almost always found 
 much hydrogen in the small intestine, and never any 
 oxygen. Besides, it is a daily observation, that the 
 little gas that the stomach contains is generally passed | 
 by the mouth towards the end of chymificalion, pro- 
 bably, because at this instant it can more easily ad- 
 vance into the oesophagus. 
 
 The probability of the formation of gases by the 
 secretion of the mucous membrane could not be at all 
 admissible, except for carbonic acid, which seems to 
 be formed in this manner in respiration. With regard 
 to the action of matters contained in the intestine, Dr. 
 Magendie says he has many times seen the chymous 
 matter let bubbles of gas escape very rapidly. This 
 took place from the orifice of the ductus choledochus 
 to the commencement of the ileum • there was no trace 
 304 
 
 of it perceived in this last intestine, nor in the superior 
 part of the duodenum, nor the stomach. He made 
 this observation again upon the body of a criminal 
 four hours after death ; it presented no traces of putre- 
 faction. 
 
 The alteration which chyme undergoes in the sma'l 
 intestine is unknown ; it is easily seen to be the result 
 of the action of the bile, of the pancreatic juice, and 
 of the fluid secreted by the mucous membrane, upon 
 the chyme. But what is the play of the affinities in 
 this real chemical operation, and why is the chyle pre- 
 cipitated against the surface of the valmdce conniven- 
 tes, while the rest remains in the intestine to be after- 
 ward expelled 1 This is completely unknown. 
 
 We have learned something more of the time that 
 is necessary for this alteration of the chyme. The 
 phenomenon does not take place quickly: in animals, 
 it often happens that we do not find any chyle formed 
 three or four hours after the meal. 
 
 After what has been said, we see that in the small 
 intestine, the chyme is divided into two parts : the one 
 which attaches itself to the sides, and which is the 
 chyle still impure; the other the true refuse, which is 
 destined to be thrown into the large intestine, and af- 
 terward entirely carried out of the body. 
 
 The manner in which drinks accumulate in the sto- 
 mach differs little from that of the aliments ; it is gene- 
 rally quicker, more equal, and more easy; probably 
 because the liquids spread, and distend the stomach 
 more uniformly. In the same manner as the food, 
 they occupy more particularly its left and middle por- 
 tion ; the pyloric, or *ight extremity, contains always 
 much less. * 
 
 The distention of the stomach must not, however, be 
 carried to a great degree, for the liquid would be ex- 
 pelled by vomiting. This frequently happens to per- 
 sons that swallow a great quantity of drink quickly. 
 When we wish to excite vomiting in persons who 
 have taken an emetic, one of the best means is to 
 make them drink a number of glasses of liquid quickly. 
 
 The presence of drinks in the stomach produces 
 local phenomena like those which take place from the 
 accumulation of the aliments; the same changes in the 
 form and position of the organ, the same distention of 
 the abdomen, the same contraction of the pylorus and 
 the oesophagus, &c. 
 
 The general phenomena are different from those 
 produced by the aliments: this depends on the action 
 of the liquids upon the sides of the stomach, and 
 the quickness with which they are carried into the 
 blood. 
 
 Potations, in passing rapidly through the mouth and 
 the oesophagus, preserve more than the food their pro- 
 per temperature until they arrive in the stomach. We 
 therefore prefer them to those, when we wish to expe- 
 rience in this organ a feeling of heat or of cold : hence 
 arises the preference that we give to hot drinks in 
 winter, and cold drinks in summer. 
 
 Every one knows that the drinks remain a much 
 shorter time in the stomach than the aliments ; but the 
 manner of their passage out of this viscus is still very 
 little known. It is generally supposed that they tra- 
 verse the pylorus and pass into the small intestine, 
 where they are absorbed with the chyle ; nevertheless 
 a ligature applied round the pylorus in such a manner 
 as to hinder it from penetrating into the duodenum, 
 does not much retard its disappearance from the cavity 
 of the stomach. 
 
 Alteration of drinks in the stomach. — Fluids, in 
 respect of the alterations that they prove in the sto- 
 mach, may be divided into two classes : the one sort 
 do not form any chyme, and the other are chymified 
 wholly or in part. 
 
 To the first class belong pure water, alkohol, suffi- 
 ciently weak to be considered as a drink, the vegetable 
 acids, &c. During its stay in the stomach, water 
 assumes an equilibrium of temperature with the sides 
 of this viscus : it mixes at the same time with mucus, 
 the gastric juice, and the saliva which are found in it ; 
 it. becomes muddy, and afterward disappears slowly 
 without suffering any other transformation. One part 
 passes into the small intestine; the other appears to be 
 directly absorbed. There remains after its disappear- 
 ance a certain quantity of mucus, which is very soon 
 reduced to chyme like the aliments. By. observation 
 we know that water deprived of atmospheric air, as 
 distilled water, or water charged with a great quantity 
 
DIG 
 
 DIG 
 
 of salts, as well-water, remain long in the stomach 
 and produce a feeling of weight. 
 
 Alkohol acts quite in a different manner. We know 
 the impression of burning heat that it-causes at first in 
 its passage through the mouth, the pharynx, the oeso- 
 phagus ; and that which it excites when it enters the 
 stomach : the effects of this action determine the con- 
 traction of this organ, irritate the mucous membrane, 
 and augment the secretion of which it is the seat ; it 
 coagulates at the same time all the albuminous parts 
 with which it is in contact ; and as the different liquids 
 in the stomach contain a considerable proportion of 
 this matter, it happens that a short time after alkohol 
 has been swallowed, there is in this viscus a certain 
 quantity of concrete albumen. The mucus undergoes 
 a modification analogous to that of the albumen ; it 
 becomes hard, forms irregular elastic filaments, which 
 preserve a certain transparency. 
 
 In producing these phenomena, the alkohol mixes 
 with the water that the saliva and the gastric juice 
 contain ; probably it dissolves a part of the elements 
 that enter into their composition, so that it ought to be 
 much weakened by its stay in the stomach. It dis- 
 appears very quickly ; its general effects are also very 
 rapid, and drunkenness or death follow almost imme- 
 diately the introductionof too great a quantity of alko- 
 hol into the stomach. 
 
 The matters coagulated by the action of the alkohol 
 are, after its disappearance, digested like solid ali- 
 ments. 
 
 Among the drinks that are reduced to chyme, some 
 are reduced in part and some wholly. 
 
 Oil is in this last case; it is transformed, in the 
 pyloric part, into a matter analogous in appearance 
 with that which is drawn from the purification of oils 
 by sulphuric acid ; this matter is evidently the chyme 
 of oil. On account of this transformation, oil is per- 
 haps the liquid that remains longest in the stomach. 
 
 Every one knows that milk curdles soon after it is 
 swallowed ; this curd then becomes a solid aliment, 
 which is digested in the ordinary manner. Whey only 
 can be considered as drink 
 
 The greatest number of drinks that we use are 
 formed of water, or of alkohol, in which are in sus- 
 pension or dissolution, immediate animal or vegetable 
 principles, such as gelatine, albumen, osmazome, sugar, 
 gum, fecula, colouring or astringent matters, <fcc. 
 These drinks contain salts of lime, of soda, of po- 
 tassa, &c. 
 
 The result of several experiments that have been 
 made upon animals, and some observations that have 
 been made on man, is, that there is a separation of the 
 water and the alkohol in the stomach from the mat- 
 ters that these liquids hold in suspension Or solution. 
 These matters remain in the stomach, where they are 
 transformed into chyme, like the aliments ; while the 
 liquids with which they were united are absorbed, or 
 pass into the small intestine ; lastly, they are conduct- 
 ed, as we have just now seen, in treating of water and 
 alkohol. 
 
 Salts that are in solution in water do not abandon 
 this liquid, and are absorbed with it. Red wine, for 
 example, becomes muddy at first by its mixture with 
 juices that are formed in, or carried into the stomach ; 
 it very soon coagulates the albumen of these fluids, | 
 and becomes flaky; afterward, its colouring matter, 
 carried perhaps by the mucus and the albumen, is de- 
 posited upon the mucous membrane: there is a cer- 
 tain quantity of it seen at least in the pyloric por- 
 tion ; the watery and alkoholic parts disappear with 
 rapidity. 
 
 The broth of meat undergoes the same changes. 
 The water that it contains is absorbed; the gelatine, 
 the albumen, the fat, and probably the osmazome, 
 remain in the stomach, where they are reduced into 
 chyme. 
 
 Action of the small intestine upon drinks. — After 
 what has been read, it is clear that fluids penetrate, 
 under two forms, into the small intestine : 1st, under 
 that of liquid ; 2dly, under that of chyme. 
 
 The liquids that pass from the stomach into the in- 
 testine remain but a short time, except under particular 
 circumstances; they do not appear to undergo any 
 other alteration than their mixture with the intestinal 
 juice, the chyme, the pancreatic liquid, and the bile ; 
 they do not form any sort of chyle ; they are generally 
 absorbed in the duodenum, and the commencement of 
 
 the jejunum ; they are rarely seen in the ilium, and 
 still more rarely in the large intestine. It appears that 
 this last case does not happen except in the state 
 of sickness; for example, during the action of a pur- 
 gative. 
 
 The chyme that proceeds from drinks follows the 
 same rule, and appears to undergo the same changes os 
 that of the food ; it therefore produces chyle. 
 
 Such are the principal phenomena of the digestion 
 of drinks : we see how necessary it was to distinguish 
 them from those that belong to the digestion of the 
 aliments. 
 
 But we do not always digest the aliments and the 
 drinks separately, as we have supposed; very fre- 
 quently the two digestions take place at the same 
 time. 
 
 Drink favours the digestion of the aliments ; this 
 eflect is probably produced in various manners. Those 
 that are watery, softqn, divide, dissolve even certain 
 foods ; they aid in this manner their chymification and 
 their passage through the pylorus. 
 
 Wine fulfils analogous uses, but only for the sub- 
 stances that it is capable of dissolving ; besides, it ex- 
 cites by its contact the mucous membrane of the sto- 
 mach, and causes a greater secretion of the gastric 
 juice. Alkohol acts much in the same manner as 
 wine, only it is more intense. It is thus that those 
 liquors which are used after meals, are useful in ex- 
 citing the action of the stomach.” — Magendie's Phy- 
 siology. 
 
 DIGESTIVE. Digestivus ; from digero, to dis- 
 solve.) A term applied by surgeons to those sub- 
 stances which, when applied to an ulcer or wound, 
 promote suppuration: such are the ccratum resinai , 
 unguentum elemi, warm poultices, fomentations, &c 
 
 Digestive salt. The muriate of potassa. 
 
 Digestive salt of Sylvius. The muriate of po- 
 tassa. 
 
 Digesti'vum sal. See Potassa murias. 
 
 DIGITA'LIS. (From digitus , a finger ; because its 
 flower represents a finger.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Didynamia; Order, Angiospermia. 
 
 ' Fox-glove. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the common fox- 
 glove. See Digitalis purpurea. 
 
 Digitalis purpurea. The systematic name of the 
 fox-glove. Digitalis — calycinis foliolis ovatis acu- 
 tis, corottis obtusis, labio superiore integro , of Lin- 
 nams. The leaves of this plant have a bitter nauseous 
 taste, but no remarkable smell ; they have been long 
 used externally to ulcers and scrofulous tumours 
 with considerable advantage. When properly dried, 
 their colour is a lively green. They ought to be col- 
 lected when the plant begins to blossom, to be dried 
 quickly before the fire, and preserved unpowdered. 
 
 Of all the narcotics, digitalis is that which dimi- 
 nishes most powerfully the actions of the system ; and 
 it does so without occasioning any previous excite- 
 ment. Even in the most moderate dose, it diminishes, 
 the force and frequency of the pulse, and, in a large 
 dose, reduces it to a great extent, as from 70 beats to 
 40 or 35 in a minute, occasioning, at the same time, 
 vertigo, indistinct vision, violent and durable sickness, 
 
 ! with vomiting. In a still larger quantity, it induces 
 convulsions, coldness of the body, and insensibility; 
 symptoms which have sometimes terminated fatally. 
 As a narcotic, fox-glove has been recommended in epi- 
 lepsy, insanity, and in some acute inflammatory dis- 
 eases. Lately it has been very extensively employed 
 in phthisis, and the beneficial effects which it pro- 
 duces in that disease, are probably owing to its nar- 
 cotic power, by which it reduces the force of the cir- 
 culation through the lungs and general system. It is 
 administered so as to produce this effect. One grain 
 of the powdered leaves, or ten drops of the saturated 
 tincture, may be given night and morning. This dose 
 is increased one-half every second day, till its action 
 on the system becomes apparent. As soon as the pulse 
 begins to be diminished, the increase of dose must be 
 made with more caution : and, whenever nausea is 
 induced, it ought rather to be reduced, or, if necessary, 
 intermitted for a short time. If the sickness become 
 urgent, it is best relieved by stimulants, particularly 
 large doses of brandy, with aromatics. The tincture 
 has been supposed to be the best form of administering 
 digitalis, when the remedy is designed to act as anar- 
 
DIS 
 
 cotic : it is also more manageable in its dose, and more 
 uniform in its strength, than the dried leaves. 
 
 Besides its narcotic effects, digitalis acts as one of 
 the most certain diuretics in dropsy, apparently from 
 its power of promoting absorption. It has frequently 
 succeeded where the other diuretics have failed. Dr. 
 Withering has an undoubted claim to this discovery ; 
 and the numerous cases of dropsy related by him, and 
 other practitioners of established reputation, afford in- 
 contestable evidence of its diuretic powers, and of its 
 practical importance in the cure of those disorders. 
 From Dr. Withering’s extensive experience of the use 
 of the digitalis in dropsies, he has been able to judge of 
 its success by the following circumstances; — “It sel- 
 dom succeeds in men of great natural strength, of 
 tense fibre, of warm skin, of florid complexion, or in 
 those with a tight and cordy pulse. If tire belly in as- 
 cites be tense, hard, and circumscribed, or tlje limbs in 
 anasarca solid and resisting, we have but little hope. 
 On the contrary, if the pulse be feeble, or intermitting, 
 the countenance pale, the lips livid, the skin cold, the 
 swollen belly soft and fluctuating, the anasarcous 
 limbs readily pitting under the pressure of the finger, 
 we may expect the diuretic effects to follow in a kindly 
 manner.” Of the inferences which he deduces, the 
 fourth is, “ that if it (digitalis) fails, there is but Jittle 
 chance of any other medicine succeeding.” Although 
 the digitalis is now generally admitted to be a very 
 powerful diuretic, yet it is but justice to acknowledge 
 that this medicine has more frequently failed than 
 could have been reasonably expected, from a compari- 
 son of the facts stated by Dr. Withering. The dose of 
 the dried leaves in powder is from one to three grains, 
 twice a day. But if a liquid medicine be preferred, a 
 drachm of the dried leaves is to be infused for four 
 hours, in half a pint of boiling water, adding to the 
 strained liquor an ounce of any spirituous water. One 
 ounce of this infusion, given twice a day, is a medium 
 dose. It is to be continued in these doses till it either 
 acts upon the kidneys, the stomach, the pulse (which, 
 as has been said, it has a remarkable power of lower- 
 ing,) or the bowels. 
 
 The administration of this remedy requires to be 
 conducted with much caution. Its effects do not im-' 
 mediately appear ; and when the doses are too fre- 
 quent, or too quickly augmented, its action is concen- 
 trated so as to produce frequently the most violent 
 symptoms. The general rules are, to begin with a 
 small dose, to increase it gradually, till the action is 
 apparent on the kidneys, stomach, intestines, or vas- 
 cular system ; and immediately suspending its exhibi- 
 tion, when its effects on any of these parts take 
 place. 
 
 The symptoms arising from tod large a dose of digi- 
 talis are, extreme sickness, vertigo, indistinct vision, 
 incessant vomiting, and a great reduction of the force 
 of the circulation, terminating sometimes in syncope, 
 or convulsions. They are relieved by frequent and 
 small doses of opium, brandy, aromatics, and strong 
 bitters, and by a blister applied to the region of the 
 stomach. 
 
 DIGITATUS. Digitatd or fingered. A leaf is call- 
 ed folium digitatum , when several leaflets proceed 
 from the summit of a common footstalk, as in Pcten- 
 tilla verna ; and reptans. 
 
 DIGITIFORMIS. Finger-like. Applied to the re- 
 ceptacle of the Arum maculatum , and Caila cethio- 
 vica. 
 
 DiGi'TitrM. (From digitus , a finger.) 
 
 1. A contraction of the finger-joint. 
 
 2. A whitlow, or other sore upon the finger. 
 
 DI'GITUS. (From digero, to direct.) A finger. 
 
 L^gitus manus, is the finger, properly so called ; and 
 digitus pedis, the toe. 
 
 Digitus manus. A finger. The fingers and thumb 
 in each hand consist of fourteen bones, there being 
 three to each finger , and two to the thumb ; they are a 
 little convex and round towards the back of the hand, 
 but hollow and plain towards the palm, except the 
 last, where the nails are. The order of their disposi- 
 tion is called first, second, and third phalanx. The 
 first is longer than the second, and the second longer 
 than the third. What has been said of the fingers, ap- 
 plies to the toes also. 
 
 Digitus pedis. A toe. See Digitus Manus. 
 
 DIGLO'SSUM. (From Sis, double, and yAoxnra, a 
 tongue : so called because above its leaf there grows a 
 300 
 
 DIO 
 
 less leaf, like two tongues.) 1. The Laurus alexan- 
 
 drina. 
 
 2. Galen makes mention of a man born with two 
 
 tongues. 
 
 Digno'tio. (From dignosco, to distinguish.) See 
 
 Diagnosis. 
 
 DIGY'NIA. (From Sis, twice, and yvvy, a wo- 
 man.) The name of an order of several classes of the 
 sexual system of plants, embracing those plants which 
 to the character of the class, whatever it may be, add 
 the circumstance of having two styles. 
 
 Dih^'maton. (From Sia and aipa, blood.) An 
 antidote in which is the blood of many animals. 
 
 Diha'lon. (From Sia and a\s, salt.) A plaster 
 prepared with salt and iiitte, adapted to foul ulcers. 
 
 Dii'petes. (From Zevs, Stos heaven, and Z 3 iir')u>, 
 to fall : i. e. falling as rain.) An epithet applied by 
 Hippocrates to semen, when it is discharged like a 
 shower of rain. 
 
 DILATA'TIO. (From dilato , to enlarge.) 
 
 1. Dilatation, or enlargement. 
 
 2. The diastole of the heart. 
 
 DILA'TOR. (From dilato, to enlarge.) The name 
 of some muscles, the office of which is to open and 
 enlarge parts. 
 
 Dilator al.e nasi. See Levator lahii superioris. 
 
 DILATO'RIUM. (From dilato, to enlarge.) A 
 surgical instrument for enlarging any part. 
 
 DILL. See Anethum. 
 
 DILUENT. ( Diluens ; from diluo, to wash away.) 
 Those substances which increase the proportion of 
 fluid in the blood. It is evident that this must be done 
 by watery liquors. Water is, indeed, properly speak- 
 ing, the only diluent. Various additions are made to 
 it, to render it pleasant, and frequently to give it a 
 slightly demulcent quality. But these are not suffi- 
 ciently important to require to be noticed, or to be 
 classed as medicines. 
 
 Diluents are merely secondary remedies. They are 
 given in acute inflammatory diseases, to lessen the sti- 
 mulant quality of the blood. They are used to pro- 
 mote the action of diuretics in dropsy, and to favour 
 the operation of sweating. 
 
 Di nica. (From Sivos, giddiness.) Medicines which 
 relieve a giddiness. 
 
 Di'nos. See Dinus. 
 
 DINUS. (From Sivem, to turn round.) Dinos. 
 Dizziness. The name of a genus of disease in Good’s 
 Nosology. Class, JVeurotica; Order, Systatica. It 
 has only one species. Dinus vertigo. Vertigo, or 
 giddiness. 
 
 Dio'cres. The name of a lozenge. 
 
 Di'odos. (From 4ia, and olios, the way through.) 
 Evacuation by stool. 
 
 DICE'CIA. (From Sis, double, and oiKia, a house.) 
 The name of a class of plants in the sexual system of 
 Linnams, containing such as have barren, or male, 
 flowers on one individual, and fertile, or female, ones 
 on another of the same species. 
 
 Dkena'nthes. (From Sia, and oivavdy, the flower 
 of the vine.) A remedy said to be good for cholera, 
 in which was the flower of the vine-tree. 
 
 DIO'GMUS. (From Siwku), to persecute.) A dis- 
 tressing palpitation of the heart. 
 
 DIOI'CUS. (From <5u, double, and oiKia, a house.) 
 Dioecious. Plants and flowers are so called when the 
 barren and fertile flowers grow from two separate 
 roots. 
 
 DIONIS, Peter, was born about the middle of the 
 17th century, and educated to the practice of surgery. 
 He was appointed to read the lectures in anatomy, &c. 
 in the royal gardens at Paris, instituted by Lewis 
 XIV., and after this, surgeon to the queen, and other 
 branches of the royal family, which offices he held, 
 with great credit, till his death, in 1718. . His first pub- 
 lication gave an account of a woman who died in the 
 sixth month of pregnancy, of what he considered to be 
 a ruptured uterus ; but as lie states that there were two 
 uteri, it is suspected that the ruptured part was one of 
 the Fallopian tubes much enlarged. He afterward 
 gave a useful epitome of anatomy, which was very fa- 
 vourably received, passed through several editions, 
 and was even translated into the Tartar language, by 
 order of the emperor of China. Ilis next work, a 
 course of surgical operations, obtained still more cele- 
 brity, which it even now in some degree retains, espe 
 cialiy as commented upon by Heister. Besides these 
 
a dissertation on sudden death, and a treatise on mid- 
 wifery, were published by this author. 
 
 Dionysi'scus. (From Aiovvoos, Bacchus, who was 
 of old represented as having horns.) Certain bony 
 excrescences, near the temples, were called dionysisci. 
 
 Dionysony'mpiias. (From Aiovvoos , Bacchus, and 
 vvpQa, a nymph.) An herb which, if bruised, smells 
 of wine, and yet resists drunkenness. 
 
 Diopo'rum. (From Sia , and oiuvpa, autumnal fruits.) 
 A medicine composed of ripe fruits for quinsy. 
 
 DIOPSIDE. A subspecies of oblique-edged augite, 
 found near Piedmont. 
 
 DIOPTASE. Emerald, copper ore. 
 
 Dio'ptra. (From Sioirjopai, to see through.) Di- 
 optron. 1. Speculum ani, oris; or uteri. 
 
 2. The lapis spccularis. 
 
 DIO PTRICS. ( Dioptricus ; from Sionjopai, to 
 
 see through.) The doctrine of the refraction of light. 
 
 Dioptri'smus. (From SioiCJopai, to see through.) 
 Dilatation of any natural passage. 
 
 Dio'robum. (From Sia , and opoBos , a vetch.) A 
 medicine, in the composition of which there are 
 vetches. 
 
 Diorrho'sis. (From Sia, and oppos, the serum.) 
 Diorosis. 1. A dissolved state of the blood. 
 
 2. A conversion of the humours into serum and 
 water. 
 
 Diorthro'sis. (From SiopQpow, to, direct.) The 
 reduction of a fracture. 
 
 DIOSCO'REA. (Named in honour of Dioscorides.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Diaecia; Order, Hexandria. 
 
 Dioscorea alata. The name of the plant which 
 affords the esculent root, called the yam. It is obtain- 
 ed, however, from three species ; the alata, bulbifera , 
 and saliva. They grow spontaneously in both Indies, 
 and their roots are promiscuously eaten, as the potato 
 is with us. There is great variety in the colour, size, 
 and shape of yams ; some are generally blue or brown, 
 round or oblong, and weigh from one pound to two. 
 They are esteemed, when dressed, as being nutritious 
 and easy of digestion, and are preferred to wheaten 
 bread. Their taste is somewhat like the potato, but 
 more luscious. The negroes, whose common food is 
 yams, boil and mash them. They are also ground 
 and made into bread and puddings. 
 
 When they are to be kept for some time, they are 
 exposed upon the ground to the sun, as we do onions, 
 and when sufficiently withered, they are put into dry- 
 sand in casks, and placed in a dry garret, where they 
 remain often for many seasons without losing any of 
 their primitive goodness. 
 
 Dioscorea bulbifera. See Dioscorea alata. 
 
 Dioscorea sativa. See Dioscorea alata. 
 
 DIOSCORI'DES, Pedacius, or Pedanius, a cele- 
 brated Greek physician and botanist of Anazarba, in 
 Cilicia, now Caramania, who is supposed to have lived 
 in the time of Nero. He is said to have been origin- 
 ally a soldier, but soon became eminent as a physician, 
 and travelled much to improve his knowledge. He 
 paid particular attention to the materia medica, and 
 especially to botany, as subservient to medicine. 
 He profited much by the writings of Theophrastus, 
 who appears to have been a more philosophical bo- 
 tanist. Dioscorides has left a treatise on the materia 
 medica, in five books, chiefly considering plants; also 
 two books on the composition and application of 
 medicines, an essay on antidotes, and another on ve- 
 nomous animals. His works have been often printed in 
 modern times, and commented upon, especially by 
 Matthiolus. He notices about 600 plants, but his de- 
 scriptions are often so slight and superficial, as to leave 
 their identity a matter of conjecture ; which is perhaps 
 of no very great medical importance; though their 
 virtues being generally handed down from the Greeks, 
 it might be useful to ascertain which particular plants 
 they meant. 
 
 Dioscu'ri. (i. e. Aiog, K ovpot, the sons of Jupiter, 
 or Castor and Pollux.) The parotid glands were so 
 named from their twin-like equality in shape and po- 
 sition. 
 
 [“ Diosiwros. Persimmon. The persimmon-tree 
 is very common in the middle and western states, and 
 grows also in the southern parts of our country. The 
 bark is bitter, and has been added to our numerous 
 list of native tonics. It is recommended in intermit- 
 tents and ulcerated sore throats, and may be exhibited 
 
 in the same manner as cinchona.” — Bigelow's Mat. 
 Med. A.1 
 
 Diospy'ros lotus. The Indian date plum. The 
 fruit, when ripe, has an agreeable taste, and is very 
 nutritious. 
 
 Dioxek/e'um. (From Sia, ofys, acid, and eXaiov , 
 oil.) A medicine composed of oil and vinegar 
 
 Dio'xos. CFtom Sia, and o\vs, acid.) A collyrium 
 composed chiefly of vinegar. 
 
 DIPHYLLUS. (Fro™ Sis, double, and (pvXXov, a 
 leaf.) Diphyllous, or two- leaved. Applied to the 
 perianthium of flowers, when there are two calyces; 
 as in Papaver rheeas. 
 
 Diplasia'smus. (From SiuXoiv, to double.) The 
 re-exacerbation of a disease. 
 
 DI'PLOE. (From SnrXow, to double.) The spongy 
 substance between the two tables-of the skull. 
 
 DIPLO PIA. (From SiirXoos, double, and onropai, 
 to see.) Visus duplicatus. A disease of the eye, in 
 which the person sees an object double or triple. Dr. 
 Cullen makes it a variety of the second species of 
 pseudoblepsis, which he calls mutans, in which ob- 
 jects appear changed from what they really are ; and 
 the disease varies according to the variety of the re- 
 mote causes. 
 
 Di'pnoos. (From Sts, twice, and nveco, to breathe.) 
 A wound which is perforated quite through, and ad- 
 mits the air at both ends. 
 
 Dipple's animal oil. See Animal oil. 
 
 DI'PSACUS. (From Siipa, thirst ; so called from 
 the concave situation of its leaves, which hold water, 
 by which the thirst of the traveller may be relieved.) 
 Dipsacum. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Polygamia. The 
 teasel. 
 
 2. A diabetes, from the continual thirst attend- 
 ing it. 
 
 DIPSOSIS. (From Siipa, thirst.) The name of a 
 genus of diseases in Good’s Nosology, known by the 
 desire for drinking being excessive or impaired. It 
 has two species, Dipsosis avens, and Dipsosis expers. 
 
 DIPYRE. Schmelstein. A mineral found in white 
 or reddish steatite in the Western Pyrenees, composed 
 of silica, alumina, andjime. 
 
 Dipyre'num. (From Sis, twice, and nvpyv, a ber 
 ry.) 1. A berry, or kernel. 
 
 2. A probe with two buttons. 
 
 Dipyri'tes. (From Sis, twice, and nvp, fire.) Di- 
 pyros. An epithet given by Hippocrates to bread 
 twice baked, and which he recommended in dropsies. 
 
 DIRE'CTOR. (From dirigo, to direct.) 
 
 1. A hollow instrument for guiding an incisor- 
 knife. 
 
 2. The name of a muscle. 
 
 Director penis. (From dirigo , to direct.) The 
 same as erector penis. 
 
 Diri'nga. A name, in the isle of Java, for the 
 Calamus aromaticus. See Acorus calamus. 
 
 Disce'ssus. (From discedo, to depart.) The sepa- 
 ration of any two bodies, before united, by chemical 
 op ration. 
 
 DISCIFO'RMIS. (From discus, a quoit, and forma, 
 likeness.) Resembling a disk, or quoit, in shape. It 
 is applied to the knee-pan. 
 
 DISCOI'DES. (From Siokos, a quoit, and aSos, 
 resemblance.) Resembling a disk, or quoit, in shape. 
 It is applied to the crystalline humour of the eye 
 
 Discri'men. 1. A small roller. 
 
 2. The diaphragm. 
 
 DISCUS. (From Siokos, a quoit and disk, and from 
 its flat and round appearance like the circumference 
 of the sun.) The disk, or central part of a leaf, and 
 of a compound flower. In the common daisy, the 
 white leaflets of the flower surround the disk- 
 
 The disk of a leaf is the whole flat sur/hce within 
 the margin. 
 
 DISCU'TIENT. ( Discutiens ; ffom discutio , to 
 shake in pieces.) Discusorius; Diachyticus. A 
 term in surgery, applied to fl*>se substances which 
 possess a power of repellinyor resolving tumours. 
 
 DISEASE. Morbus. Any alteration from a per- 
 fect state of health, a disease is variously termed: 
 when it pervades whole system, as fever does, it is 
 called a general, disease , to distinguish it from inflam- 
 mation of the^e, or any other viscus, which is a 
 partial, or lo fal one. When it does not depend on 
 
 307 
 
DIS 
 
 another disease, it is termed idiopathic, which may be 
 either general or partial, to distinguish it from a symp- 
 tomatic one, which depends upon another disease. See 
 also Endemic , Epidemic , Sporadic, Sec. 
 
 [Disintegration. This is a geological term, and 
 means the crumbling down of rock by their de- 
 composition, and the consequent formation of alluvial 
 soil. A.] 
 
 DISK. . See Discus. 
 
 DISLOCATION. (Dirfocatio ; from disloco, to 
 put out of place.) luxation. The secession of a 
 bone of a moveable articulation from its natural ca- 
 vity. 
 
 DISPE'NSARY. (Dispensarium ; from dispendo, 
 to distribute.) 1. The shop or place in which medi- 
 cines are prepared. 
 
 2. The name of an institution, in which the poor 
 are supplied with medicines and advice. 
 
 DISPE'NSATORY. {Dispensatorium ; from dis- 
 pendo, to distribute.) Antidotarinm. A book which 
 treats of the composition of medicines. 
 
 DISSE'CTION (Dissectio ; from disseco, to cut 
 asunder.) The cutting to pieces of any part of an 
 animal, or vegetable, for the purpose of examining its 
 structure. See Anatomy. 
 
 DISSECTUS. Cut. A term used by botanists sy- 
 nonymously with incised and laciniated , to leaves 
 which are cut, as it were, into numerous irregular 
 portions. See Leaf. 
 
 DISSEPiMENTUM. (From dissepio, to separate.) 
 A partition. Applied by botanists to partitions which 
 separate the cells of a capsule. See Capsula. 
 
 Disse'ptum. (From dissepio, to enclose round.) 
 The diaphragm, or membrane, which divides the ca- 
 vity of the thorax from the abdomen. 
 
 Dissolve'ntia. (From dissolvo, to loosen.) 
 
 1. Medicines which loosen and dissolve morbid con- 
 cretions in the body. 
 
 2. In chemistry, it means menstrua. 
 
 Dissolu'tus. (From dissolvo, to loosen.) Loose, 
 
 morbus dissolutus. An epithet applied to dysentery. 
 
 DISTANS. Distant. Applied to petals from their 
 direction ; as in Cucubalus bacciferus. 
 
 Diste'ntio. (From distendo, to stretch out.) 1. 
 Distention, or dilatation. 
 
 2. A convulsion. 
 
 DISTHENE. See Cyanite. 
 
 Disti'chia. See Distichiasis. 
 
 DISTICHI'ASIS. (From Sianxia : from Sis, dou- 
 ble, and a row.) Districhiasis ; Disticliia. A 
 
 disease of the eyelash, in which there is a double row 
 of hairs, the one row growing outwards, the other in- 
 wards towards the eye. 
 
 DISTICHUS. Two-ranked. Applied to stems, 
 leaves, &c. when they spread in two horizontal direc- 
 tions ; as the branches of the Pinus picea , or silver 
 fur, and the leaves of the Taxus baccata, or yew. 
 
 DISTILLATION. [Distillatio ; from distillo, to 
 drop little by little.) Alsacta ; Catastagmos. A che- 
 mical process, very similar to evaporation, instituted 
 to separate the volatile from the fixed principles, by 
 means of heat. Distillatory vessels are either alem- 
 bics or retorts ; the former consist of an inferior ves- 
 sel called a cucurbit designed to contain the matter to 
 be examined, and having an upper part fixed to it, 
 called the capital, or head. In this last, the vapours 
 are condensed by the contact of the surrounding air, 
 or, in other cases, by the assistance of cold water sur- 
 rounding the head, and contained in a vessel called the 
 refrigeratory. From the lower part of the capital 
 proceeds a lube called the nose, beak, or spout, through 
 which the vapours, after condensation, are, by a pro- 
 per figure of the capital, made to flow into a vessel 
 called the receiver, which is usually spherical. These 
 receivers have different names, according to their 
 figure, being tailed mattresses, balloons, &c. Retorts 
 are a kind of bottle of glass, pottery, or metal, the bot- 
 tom being spherica’i , and the upper part gradually di- 
 minishing into a neck, which is turned on one side. 
 
 Distilled vinegar. Set Acetum. 
 
 DISTO'RTION. (Distcrrtio ; from distorqueo , to 
 wrest aside.) A term applied to the eyes, when a per- 
 son seems to turn them from the object he would look 
 at, and is then called squinting, or strabismus. It also 
 signifies the bending of a bone pretematurally to one 
 side ; as distortion of the spine, or vertebrae. 
 
 DISTO RTOR. (From distorqueo , to wrest aside.) 
 
 30b 
 
 DIU 
 
 A muscle, the office of which is to draw the moutli 
 
 awry. 
 
 Distortor oris. See Zygomaticus minor. 
 
 Districhi'asis. See Distichiasis. 
 
 DI STRIX. (From Sis, double, and 0pi|, the hair.) 
 A disease of the hair, when it splits and divides at the 
 
 end. 
 
 DITTANDER. See Lepidium sativum. 
 
 DITTANY. See Dictamnus. 
 
 Dittany , bastard. ■ See Dictamnus albus. 
 
 Dittany of Crete. See Origanum dictamnus. 
 
 Dittany , white. See Dictamnus albus. 
 
 DIURE SIS. (From Sia, through, and ovpao, to 
 make water.) An increased secretion of urine. It is 
 also applied to a diabetes. 
 
 DIURETIC. ( Diureticus . AiovprjriKos', from Siov- 
 prjais, a discharge of urine.) That which, when taken 
 internally, augments the flow of urine from the kid- 
 neys It is obvious that such an effect will be produced 
 by any substance capable of stimulating the secreting 
 vessels of the kidneys. All the saline diuretics seem 
 to act in this manner. They are received into the cir- 
 culation ; and passing off with the urine, stimulate the 
 vessels, and increase the quantity secreted. 
 
 There are other diuretics, the effect of which ap- 
 pears not to arise from direct application, but from an 
 action excited in the stomach, and propagated by 
 nervous communication to the secreting urinary 
 vessels. 
 
 The diuretic operation of squill, and other vegeta- 
 bles, appears to be of this kind. 
 
 There is still, perhaps, another mode in which cer- 
 tain substances produce a diuretic, effect ; that is, by 
 promoting absorption. When a large quantity of wa- 
 tery fluid is introduced into the circulating mass, it 
 stimulates the secreting vessels of the kidneys, and is 
 carried off by urine. If, therefore, absorption be pro- 
 moted, and if a portion of serous fluid, perhaps previ- 
 ously effused, be taken up, the quantity of fluid secret- 
 ed by the kidneys will be increased. In this way digi- 
 talis seems to act : its diuretic effect, it has been said, 
 is greater when exhibited in dropsy than it is in 
 health. 
 
 On the same principle (the effect arising from stimu- 
 lating the absorbent system) may probably be explained 
 the utility of mercury in promoting the action of seve- 
 ral diuretics. 
 
 The action of these remedies is promoted by drink- 
 ing freely of mild diluents. It is also influenced by 
 the state of the surface of the body. If external heat 
 be applied, diuresis is frequently prevented, and dia- 
 phoresis produced. Hence the doses of them should 
 be given in the course of the day, and the patient, if 
 possible, be kept out of bed. 
 
 The direct effects of diuretics are sufficiently evi- 
 dent. They discharge the watery part of the blood ; 
 and, by that discharge, they indirectly promote ab- 
 sorption over the whole system. 
 
 Dropsy is the disease in which they are principally 
 employed ; and when they can be brought to act, the 
 disease is removed with less injury to the patient than 
 it can be by exciting any other evacuation. Their 
 success is very precarious, the most powerful often 
 failing ; and, as the disease is so frequently connected 
 with organic affection, even the removal of the effused 
 fluid, when it takes place, only palliates without effect- 
 ing a cure. 
 
 Diuretics have been likewise occasionally used in 
 calculous affections, in gonorrhoea, and with a view of 
 diminishing plethora, or checking profuse perspiration. 
 
 Murray, in his Elements of Materia Medica, classes 
 the supertartrate of potassa, or cream of tartar, and 
 nitrate of potassa, or nitre, the muriate of ammonia, or 
 crude sal-ammoniac, potassa, and the acetate of po- 
 tassa, or kali acctatum, among the saline diuretics ; 
 and selects the following from the vegetable kingdom : 
 — scilla maritima, digitalis purpurea, nicotiapa taba- 
 cum, solatium dulcamara, lactuca virosa, colchicum 
 autumnale, gratiola officinalis, spartium scoparium, 
 juniperis communis, copaitera officinalis, pinus bal- 
 samea, and pinus larix ; and the lytta vesicatoria from 
 the animal kingdom. 
 
 In speaking of particular diuretics, Dr. Cullen says, 
 the diuretic vegetables, mentioned by writers, are of 
 very little power, and are employed with very little 
 success. Of the umbellatie, the medicinal power re- 
 sides especially in their seeds ; but he never found any 
 
DOG 
 
 DOR 
 
 of them very efficacious. The semen dauci sylvestris 
 has been commended as a diuretic; but its powers as 
 such are not very remarkable. In like manner, some 
 of the plantoe stellatoz have been commended as diu- 
 retics; but none of them deserve our notice, except 
 the rubia tinctorium , the root of which passes so much 
 by the kidneys as to give its colour to the urine. 
 Hence it may fairly be supposed to stimulate the se- 
 cretaries ; but Dr. Cullen found its diuretic powers did 
 not always appear, and never to any considerable de- 
 gree ; and as, in brute animals, it has always appeared 
 hurtful to the system, he does not think it fit to be em- 
 ployed to any extent in human diseases. The bar- 
 dana, lithospermum, ononis, asparagus, enula campa- 
 na, are all substances which seem to pass, in some 
 measure, by the kidneys; but their diuretic powers 
 are hardly worth notice. 
 
 The principal articles included by Dr. Cullen, in his 
 catalogue of diuretics, are dulcamara, digitalis, scilla ; 
 some of the alliacete and siliquoste ; the balsams and 
 resins ; cantharides, and the diuretic salts. 
 
 Divapora'tio. Evaporation. 
 
 DIVARICATION. The crossing of any two things : 
 thus when the muscular or tendinous fibres intersect 
 each other at different angles, they are said to diva- 
 ricate. 
 
 Divellent affinity. See Affinity quiescent. 
 
 Diverso'rium. (From diversor, to resort to.) The 
 receptaculum chyli. 
 
 DIVERTFCULUM. A mal-formation or diseased 
 appearance of q part, in which a portion goes out of 
 the regular course ; and thereby forms a diverticulum, 
 or deviation from the usual course. It is generally 
 applied to the alimentary canal. 
 
 Diverticulum nuckii. The opening through which 
 the round ligaments of the uterus pass. Nuck assert- 
 ed that it remained open a long time after birth ; to 
 these openings he gave the name of diverticula. 
 
 DIVI'NUS. A pompous epithet of many composi- 
 tions, from their supposed excellence. 
 
 Divu'lsio. (From divello , to pull asunder.) Urine 
 with uneven sediment. 
 
 DOCIMASTIC. Ars docimastica. The art of ex- 
 amining fossils, in order to discover what metals, &c. 
 they contain. 
 
 DOCK. See Rumex. 
 
 Dock-cresscs. See Lapsana. 
 
 Dock , sour. See Rumex acetosa. 
 
 Dock , water. See Rumex hydrolapathum. 
 
 DODDER. See Cuscuta epithymum. 
 
 Dodecada'ctylus. (From dwSsica , twelve, and 
 
 SaK'JvXos, a finger; so named because its length is 
 about the breadth of twelve fingers.) The duodenum, 
 an intestme so called. It must be observed, that at 
 the time this name was given, anatomy consisted in 
 the dissection of brutes ; and the length was therefore 
 probably adjudged from the gut of some animal, and 
 not of man. 
 
 DODECA'NDRIA. (From SwSeica , twelve, and 
 avrjp , a man.) The name of a class of plants in the 
 sexual system, embracing those with hermaphrodite 
 flowers, and twelve stamina. 
 
 Dodecapha'rmacum. (From SwSeica , twelve, and 
 (pappatcov, a medicine.) An ointment consisting of 
 twelve ingredients, for which reason it was called the 
 ointment of the twelve apostles. 
 
 Dodeca'theon. (From dwticica , twelve, and 7 idy / xi , 
 to put.) An antidote consisting of twelve simples. 
 
 DODONA3US, Rembertus, (or Dodoens,) was 
 born at Mechlin, in 1517. He became physician to 
 two succeeding emperors, and, in 1582, was appointed 
 professor of physic in the newly-founded University 
 of Leyden, the duties of which he performed with cre- 
 dit, till his death, three years after. His lame at pre- 
 sent chiefly rests on his botanical publications, parti- 
 cularly his “ Pemplades,” or 30 books of the history 
 of plants. The “ Frugum Historia,” . “ Herbarium 
 Belgicum,” &c. are of much inferior merit. 
 
 DOG. See Canis. 
 
 Dog's-bane, Syrian. S eeAsclepias syriaca. 
 
 Dog's-grass. See Triticum repens. 
 
 Dog's-mercury. See Mercurialis perennis. 
 
 Dog-rose. See Rosa canina. 
 
 Dog-stones. See Orchis mascula. 
 
 [Dogwood. See Cornus Florida. A.] 
 
 DO'GMA. (From doice a>, to be of opinion.) A dog- 
 ma, or opinion, founded on reason and experience. 
 
 DOLERITE. When volcanic masses are composed 
 of grains distinct from each other, and contain be- 
 sides felspar, much pyroxene, black oxide of iron, am- 
 pibole, &c., they are called, by the French geologist, 
 
 dolcrite. 
 
 DOLICHOS. (From So\ixos-. long: so called from 
 its long shape.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnasan system. Class, Diadelphia ; Order, De- 
 candria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the cowhage. See 
 Dolichos pruriens. 
 
 Dolichos pruriens. The systematic name of the 
 cowhage. Dolichos; Dolichos — volubilis , legumini- 
 bus racemosis , valvulis subcarinatis hirtis , ffieduncu- 
 lis tends, of Linnteus. The pods of this plant are co- 
 vered with sharp hairs, which are the parts employed 
 medicinally in form of electuary, as anthelmintics: 
 The manner in which these hairy spicula act, seems 
 to be purely mechanical: for neither the tincture, nor 
 the docoction, possess the least anthelmintic power. 
 
 Dolichos soja. The plant which affords the soy. 
 It is much cultivated in Japan, where it is called da- 
 idsu : and where the pods supply their kitchens with 
 various productions ; but the two principal are, a sort 
 of butter, termed miso , and a pickle called sooju. 
 
 DOLABRIFORMIS. (From dolabella , a hatchet, 
 and forma , resemblance.) Hatchet-shaped. A term 
 applied to a leaf, which is compressed with a very pro- 
 minent dilated keel, and a cylindrical base; as in 
 Misembryanthemum dolabriforme. 
 
 DOLOMITE. A calcareo-magnesian carbonate. 
 
 DO'LOR. (Dolor, oris, f.) Pain. 
 
 Dolor faciei. See Tic douloureux. 
 
 DORONICUM. (From dorongi , Arab.) Leopard’s 
 bane. See Arnica montana. 
 
 Doronicum germanicum. See Arnica ■ montana. 
 
 Doronicum romanum. The pharmacopoeial name 
 of the Roman leopard’s bane. See Doronicum par- 
 dalianches. 
 
 Doronicum pardalianoiies. The systematic name 
 of the Roman leopard’s bane. Doronicum romanum ; 
 Doronicum— foliis cordatis, obtucis, denticulatis ; ra 
 dicalibus petiolatis ; caulinis amplexicaulibus, of 
 Linnaeus. The root of this plant, if given in a full 
 dose, possesses poisonous properties ; but instances 
 are related of its efficacy in epileptical and other 
 nervous diseases. 
 
 DO'RSAL. (Dorsalis; from dorsum , the back.) 
 Belonging to the back. 
 
 Dorsalis nervus. The nerve which; passes out 
 from the vertebrae of the back. 
 
 [DORSEY, John Syng, M.D., Professor of anatomy 
 in the university of Pennsylvania, was bom in the city 
 of Philadelphia, in December, 1783. In early life he 
 received an excellent elementary and classical educa- 
 tion at a school in Philadelphia, of the society of 
 Friends, then in high repute, and here manifested the 
 same vivacity of genius and quickness in learning, with 
 the mild and gracious dispositions, for which he was 
 subsequently so conspicuous. At the age of 15 years, 
 he entered the office of his relation, the celebrated Dr. 
 Physick. 
 
 Not long after receiving his degree, the yellow fever 
 reappeared in the city, and prevailed so widely that an 
 hospital was opened for the accommodation exclu- 
 sively of the sick with this disease, to which he was 
 appointed resident physician. So great was the value 
 attached to his services, that it is difficult to speak too 
 highly of the manner in which he discharged the du- 
 ties of his office of hazardous benevolence. At the 
 close of the same season, he proceeded to Europe, for 
 the purpose of improving his medical knowledge. In 
 December, 1804, he returned home, and immediately 
 entered on the practice of his profession. The repu- 
 tation he brought with him, his amiable temper, and 
 popular manners, his fidelity and attention, speedily 
 introduced him into a large share of business. From 
 this period professional honours were heaped on him 
 with profusion. He was appointed surgeon to the 
 dispensary, the alms-house, and hospitals, and in 
 all our medical associations he held some elevated 
 office. But there was reserved for him a still highei 
 and more dignified station. In 1807 he was elected 
 adjunct professor of surgery, in which office he con- 
 tinued till he was raised to the chair of anatomy, by 
 the lamented death of the venerable Dr. Wistar. 
 
 “ Considering himself now placed for the first time 
 
 309 
 
DOU 
 
 DRA 
 
 in the proper sphere for the exercise of his talents and 
 the gratification of a generous ambition, the appoint- 
 ment gave him much delight ; and with ample prepa- 
 ration, he opened the session by one of the finest exhi- 
 bitions of eloquence ever heard within the walls of the 
 college. But here his bright and prosperous career 
 ended, and the expectations of success thus created 
 were not permitted to be realized. Elevated to a po- 
 sition above which he could hardly ascend, and sur- 
 rounded by all that we most value, Providence seems 
 to have selected him as an instance to teach a salutary 
 lesson of the shortness of life, the insignificance of 
 things transitory, and the importance of that eternity 
 which absorbs all being and all time. On the evening 
 of the same day that he pronounced his introductory 
 lecture, and while the praises of it still resounded, he 
 was attacked with a fever of such vehemence, that in 
 one short week it closed his existance, leaving to us 
 only his enviable name and inestimable example. He 
 died in November, 1818, aged 35 years.” — Tkach. 
 Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 DORSTE'NIA. (Named in honour of Dr. Dors- 
 ten.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Tetrandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Dorstenia braziliensis. The root of this plant 
 is used by the natives of Brazil, internally and exter- 
 nally. They call it Caa apia. When chewed, it has 
 the same effects as ipecacuanha. The wounds from 
 poisoned darts are said to be cured with the juice of 
 the root, which they pour into the wound. 
 
 Dorstenia contrayerva. The systematic name 
 of the plant which affords the contrayerva root ; Con- 
 trayerva; Drakena; Cyperus longus, odorus, perua- 
 nus ; Bezoardica radix. The contrayerva root was 
 first brought into Europe about the year 1581, by Sir 
 Francis Drake, whence its name Drakena. It is the 
 root of a small plant found in Peru, and other parts of 
 the Spanish West Indies. Dr. Houston observes, that 
 the roots of different species of dorstenia are promis- 
 cuously gathered and exported for those of the contra- 
 yerva, and, as all the species bear a great resemblance 
 to each other, they are generally used for medical pur- 
 poses in this country. The tuberous parts of these 
 roots are the strongest, and should be chosen for use. 
 They have an agreeable aromatic smell ; a rough, bit- 
 ter, penetrating taste; and, when chewed, they give 
 out a sweetish kind of acrimony. 
 
 It is diaphoretic and antiseptic ; and was formerly 
 used in low nervous fevers, and those of the malig- 
 nant kind ; gbut its use is superseded by the cinchona. 
 
 Dr. Cullen observes, that this and serpen taria are 
 powerful stimulants ; and both have been employed in 
 fevers in which debility prevailed. However, he 
 thinks, wine may always supersede the stimulant 
 powers of these medicines ; and that debility is better 
 remedied by the tonic and antiseptic powers of cold 
 and Peruvian bark, than by any stimulants. 
 
 By the assistance of heat, both spirit and water ex- 
 tract all its virtues ; but they carry little or nothing in 
 distillation ; extracts made by inspissating the decoc- 
 tion, retain all the virtues of the root. 
 
 The London College forms the compound powder of 
 contrayerva, by combining five ounces of contrayerva 
 root with a pound and a half of prepared shells. This 
 powder was formerly made up in balls, and called 
 lapis contrayerva, employed in the decline of ardent 
 fevers, and through the whole course of low and ner- 
 vous ones. The radix serpcntariae virginiensis, in all 
 cases, may be substituted for the contrayerva. 
 
 Dorstenia drakena. The systematic name forone 
 sort of the contrayerva. 
 
 Dorstenia houstonii. See Dorstenia contra- 
 yerva. 
 
 Do'thien. A name for the furunculus. 
 
 DOUGLAS, James, M. D. was born in Scotland in 
 1675. After completing his education, he came to 
 London, and applied himself diligently to the study of 
 anatomy and surgery, which he both taught and-prac- 
 tised several years with success. Haller has spoken 
 very highly of his preparations, to show the motion of 
 the joints, and the structure of the bones. He patron- 
 ised the celebrated William Hunter ; who assisted 
 him shortly before his death in 1742. He was reader 
 of Anatomy to the Company of Surgeons, and a Fel- 
 low of the Royal Society, to which he made several 
 communications. He published, in 1707, a more cor- 
 rect description of the muscles than had before appear- 
 310 
 
 ed ; eight years after, a tolerable account of preceding 
 anatomical writers ; in 1726, a History of the lateral 
 Operation for the Stone ; and in 1730, a very accurate 
 Description of the Peritonaeum, &c. 
 
 DOUGLAS, John, brother of the preceding, was 
 surgeon to the Westminster Infirmary, and author of 
 several controversial pieces. In one of them, called 
 “ Remarks on a late pompous Work,” he censures, 
 with no small degree of severity, Cheselden’s Anatomy 
 of the Bones ; in another, he criticises, with equal 
 asperity, the works of Chamberlen and Chapman; and 
 in a third, he decries the new forceps of Dr. Smellie. 
 He also wrote a work on the high operation for the 
 stone, which he practised ; aDissertation on the Vene- 
 real Disease ; and an Account of the Efficacy of Bark 
 in stopping Gangrene. 
 
 DOVE’S FOOT. See Geranium rotundifolium. 
 
 Dover's powder. See Pulvis ipecacuanha compo- 
 situs. 
 
 Down of seed. See Pappus. 
 
 DRA'BA. (From dpaaaui, to seize; so called from 
 its sudden effect upon the nose of those who eat it.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- 
 tem. Class, Tetr adynamia ; Order, Siliculosa. 
 
 Draba verna. A common plant on most walls. 
 The seed is hot and stimulating, and might be used for 
 pepper. 
 
 DRA'CO. ( Draco , onis. m. Apaxwv, the dragon.) 
 The dragon. 
 
 Draco mitigatus. The submuriate of mercury. 
 
 Draco sylvestris. See Achillea Ptarmica. 
 
 DRACOCE'PHALUM. (From Spawv, a dragon, 
 and K£<pa\rj, a head.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia ; Order, 
 Gymnospermia. 
 
 Dracocephalum canariense. The systematic 
 name of the balm of Gilead. Turkey-balsam; Cana- 
 ry balsam ; Balsam of Gilead. Moldavica ; Melissa 
 Turcica. Dracocephalum moldavica— floribus verti- 
 cellatis, bracteis lanceolatis , serraturis capillaceis of 
 Linnaeus. This plant affords a fragrant essential oil, 
 by distillation, known in Germany by the name of 
 oleum syria. The whole herb abounds with an aro- 
 matic smell, and an agreeable taste, joined with an 
 aromatic flavour ; it is recommended to give tone to 
 the stomach and nervous system. 
 
 Draconis sanguis. Dragon’s blood. See Calamus 
 rotang. 
 
 Dracontia. The dracontia of the Greeks, accord- 
 ing to Pliny, was the Guinea-worm, or dracunculus. 
 See Medinensis vena. 
 
 Draco'ntium. (From Spaicwv , a dragon ; so called 
 because its roots resemble a dragon’s tail.) See Arum 
 dracunculus. 
 
 [“ Dracontium. Skunk Cabbage. The skunk 
 cabbage is an indigenous plant, very common in wet 
 meadows throughout the United States, and well 
 known for its offensive odour, perfectly resembling 
 that of the animal whose name it bears. Its odour 
 resides in a volatile substance not easily obtained in 
 a separate state, and soon dissipated by heat or by 
 drying. It contains likewise an acrid principle like that 
 of the genus arum; also a portion of resin and mu- 
 cilage. 
 
 “ This plant in small doses is a stimulant and anti 
 spasmodic, and in large doses a narcotic. Thirty 
 grains of the powdered root, if freshly prepared, will 
 bring on vertigo, nausea, and frequently vomiting. 
 Age and exposure, however, diminish its activity. 
 In medicine this vegetable has been found of impor- 
 tant use in certain forms of asthma, and in chronic 
 catarrh, in which diseases it has succeeded, even when 
 the cases had previously been of great obstinacy. It 
 has also been recommended in rheumatism, in hysteria, 
 and in dropsy. 
 
 “ A. popular form of using this medicine is that of a 
 syrup. This is an uncertain preparation, owing to the 
 volatility of the active ingredients. It is better given 
 in powder made from the dried root a short time be 
 fore it is wanted. Ten grains may be taken at a dose, 
 in honey or treacle, and the quantity gradually in- 
 creased as long as the stomach and head remain unaf- 
 fected.” — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 DRACU'NCULUS. (From SpaKuv, a serpent.) 
 Gordius medinensis ; Term is medinensis ; Vena me- 
 dincnsis ; Vermiculus capillaris. The Guinea worm. 
 This animalcule is common in both Indies, in most 
 
DRO 
 
 DUC 
 
 parts of Africa, occasionally at Genoa, and other hot 
 countries. It resembles the common worm, but is 
 much larger ; is commonly found in the legs, but some- 
 times in the muscular part of the arms. It principally 
 affects children, and its generation is not unlike that 
 of the broad worms of the belly. While it moves 
 under the skin, it creates no trouble; but, in length of 
 time, the place near the dracunculus suppurates, and 
 the animal puts forth its head. If it be drawn, it ex- 
 cites considerable uneasiness, especially if drawn so 
 forcibly as to break it ; for the part left within creates 
 intolerable pain. These worms are of different 
 lengths. In the Edin. Med. Essays, mention is made 
 of one that was three yards and a half in length. 
 
 Dracunculus pratensis. See Achillea ptarmica. 
 
 Dragaca'ntha. See Astragalus. 
 
 Dragant gum. See Astragalus. 
 
 DRAGON. See Draco. 
 
 Dragon's blood. See Calamus rotang. 
 
 Dragon's wort. See Arum dracunculus. 
 
 DRAKE, James, M.D. Fellow of the College of 
 Physicians, and of the Royal Society, published, in 
 1707, “A New System of Anatom^,” which, though 
 taken principally from Cowper, being on a reduced 
 plan, and more within the reach of students, was 
 pretty favourably received. In the third edition, it 
 was styled “ Anthropologia Nova.” In abscesses of 
 the antrum maxillare, he advised drawing one of the 
 molar teeth, to let out the matter. The description of 
 the internal nostrils, and of the cavities entering them, 
 is new; as are also the plates of the abominal 
 viscera. 
 
 Drake'na. See Dorstenia contrayerva. 
 
 DRA'STIC. ( Drasticus . ApaariKos, active, brisk ; 
 from Spain, to effect.) A term generally applied to 
 those medicines which are very violent in their action ; 
 thus, drastic purges, emetics, &c. 
 
 Drawing slate. See Chalk , black. 
 
 DRELINGCOURT, Charles, was born at Paris in 
 1633; and after studying some years at Saumur, he 
 went to graduate at Montpelier. He soon after attend- 
 ed the celebrated Turenne in his campaigns, and was 
 by him made physician to the army. He was also 
 appointed one of the physicians to Lewis XIV. But 
 in 1688 he was chosen to succeed Vander Linden, as 
 professor of medicine at Leyden ; and two years after 
 he was advanced to the chair of anatomy. He was 
 also made physician to William, then Prince of 
 Orange, and his consort ; and on their accession to the 
 throne of England, he spoke the congratulatory ora- 
 tion to them, as rector of the university. He conti- 
 nued in his professorship, giving general satisfaction, to 
 the period of his death in 1697. He was a voluminous 
 and learned, but hardly an original writer; yet his 
 works were very much read at the time. In one of 
 his orations, he exculpates medical men from the 
 charge of impiety, observing that the contemplation of 
 the wo rlcs of God tends to blind them more to religion. 
 In his “ Apologia Medica,” he refutes the notion, that 
 physicians were excluded from Rome for six hundred 
 years. He strenuously opposed the introduction of 
 chemical preparations into medicine, which wa3 then 
 very prevalent. His son, Charles , succeeded him in 
 practice, but has left no publication, except his thesis 
 “ De Lienosis.” 
 
 Dro'ma. The name of a plaster described by 
 Myrepsus. 
 
 Dropaci'smus. ( From Spann, to remove.) Dro- 
 pax. A stimulant plaster of pitch, wax, &c. to take 
 off hair. 
 
 DRo'rxx. See Dropacismus. 
 
 DRO PSY. Hydrops. A collection of a serous 
 fluid in the cellular membrane ; in the viscera and the 
 circumscribed cavities of the body. See Hydrops , 
 Ascites , Anasarca , Hydrocephalus , Hydrothorax , Hy- 
 drocele. 
 
 Dropsy of the belly. See Ascites. 
 
 Dropsy of the brain. See Hydrocephalus. 
 
 Dropsy of the chest. See Hydrothorax. 
 
 Dropsy of the ovary. See Ascites. 
 
 Dropsy of the skin. See Anasarca. 
 
 Dropsy of the testicle. See Hydrocele. 
 
 DROPWORT. See CEnanthe , and Spiraea. 
 
 Dropwort , hemlock. See CEnanthe. 
 
 Dropwort, water. See CEnanthe. 
 
 DRO'SERA. (From Spocrepa, dewy ; which is from 
 Spoaos, dew ; drops hanging on tire leaves like dew.) 
 
 The name of a genus of plants. Class, PerUandria ; 
 Order, Hexagynia. Sun-dew. 
 
 Drosera rotundifolxa. The sytematic name of 
 the sun-dew. Ros solis; Rosella. Sun-dew. Dro- 
 sera rotundifolia — scapis radicatis ; foliis orbiculatis 
 of Linnaeus. This elegant little plant is said to be so 
 acrid as to ulcerate the skin, and remove warts and 
 corns ; and to excite a fatal coughing and delirium in 
 sheep who eat it. It is seldom given medicinally in 
 this country but by the lower orders, who esteem 
 a decoction of it as serviceable in asthmas and 
 coughs. 
 
 DROsoBa'TANUM. (From Spoaos, dew, and (io'Javy, 
 an herb : so called from its being covered with an aro- 
 matic dew.) The herb betony. See Betonica. 
 
 Drosso'meli. (From Spooos, dew, and peXi, honey.y 
 Honey-dew. Manna. 
 
 DRUPA. ( Drupes , unripe olives.) A stone fruit 
 formed of a fleshy or coriaceous seed-vessel, enclosing 
 a nut. 
 
 It is distinguished into, 
 
 1. Drupa succosa, when of a succulent fleshy con- 
 sistence ; as the cherry, plilm, peach, and nectarine. 
 
 2. D. fibrosa, the nut being fibrose; as in Cocus nu- 
 cifera. 
 
 3. D. exsicca, dry and subcoriaceous ; as the almond 
 and horse-chesnut. 
 
 4. D. dehiscens , opening ; as in Juglans regia , and 
 Myristica moschata. 
 
 From the number of nuts it contains, the drupa is 
 said to be monosperma , when there is but one, as in the 
 olive and pistachia; and disperma when there are two, 
 as in Styrax. 
 
 DRUPACEUS. Drupaceous; resembling a drupe, 
 or stone fruit. Applied to the pod of Erugago and 
 Bunias. 
 
 DUCT. See Ductus. 
 
 Duct , biliary. See Biliary duct. 
 
 DUCTI LITY. Ductilitas. A property by which 
 bodies are elongated by repeated or continued pres- 
 sure. It is peculiar to metals. Most authors confound 
 the words malleability, laminability, and ductility, to- 
 gether, and use them in a loose indiscriminate way; 
 but they are very different. Malleability is the pro- 
 perty of a body which enlarges one or two of its three 
 dimensions, by a blow or pressure very suddenly ap- 
 plied. Laminability belongs to bodies extensible in 
 dimension by a gradually applied pressure ; and duc- 
 tility is properly to be attributed to such bodies as can 
 be rendered longer and thinner by drawing them 
 through a hole of less area than the transverse section 
 of the body so drawn. 
 
 DU'CTUS. A canal or duct. 
 
 Ductus arteriosus. A great artery-like canal 
 found only in the foetus, and very young children, be- 
 tween the pulmonary artery and tire aorta. In adult 3 
 it is closed up. 
 
 Ductus auris palatinus. The Eustachian tube. 
 
 Ductus biliaris. See Choledochus ductus. 
 
 Ductus communis choledochus. See Choledo- 
 chus ductus. 
 
 Ductus cysticus. The trunk of the biliary ducts 
 in the liver which carries the bile from them into the 
 gall-bladder. 
 
 Ductus hepaticus. See Hepatic duct. 
 
 Ductus lachrymalis. See Lachrymal ducts. 
 
 Ductus lactiferus. Ductus galactophorus. The 
 excretory ducts of the glandular substance composing 
 the female breast. The milk passes along these ducts 
 to the nipple. 
 
 Ductus ad nasum. See Canalis nasalis. 
 
 Ductus pancreaticus. The pancreatic duct. It 
 is white and small, and arises from the sharp extremity 
 of the pancreas, runs through the middle of the gland 
 towards the duodenum, into which it pours its contents 
 by an opening common to it and the ductus communis 
 choledochus. 
 
 Ductus salivales. The excretory ducts of the 
 salivary glands, which convey the saliva into the 
 mouth. 
 
 Ductus stenonis. The Stenonian duct, which 
 was so called after its discoverer, Steno. It arises 
 from all tlife small excretory ducts of the parotid gland, 
 and passes transversely over the masseter muscle, 
 penetrates the buccinator, and opens into the mouth. 
 
 Ductus thoracicus. See Thoracic duct. 
 
 Ductus venosus. When the vena cava passes the 
 
DUR 
 
 I)YS 
 
 liver in the foetus, it sends off the ductus venosus, 
 which communicates with the sinus of the vena porta; ; 
 but, in adults, it becomes a flat ligament. 
 
 Ductus warthonianus. The excretory duct of 
 the maxillary glands ; so named qfter its discoverer. 
 
 Dulca'cidum. (From dulcis, sweet, and acidus , 
 sour.) A medicine composed of a sweet and sour in- 
 gredient. 
 
 DULCAMA'RA. (From dulcis , sweet, and ama- 
 rus, bitter.) Bitter-sweet. See Solanum dulcamara. 
 
 Dumbness. See Aphonia and Paracusis. 
 
 DUMOSUS. (From dumus a bush.) Bushy. 
 
 DuMOSyE. The name of an order of plants in Lin- 
 naeus’s Fragments of a Natural Method, consisting of 
 shrubby plants, which are thick set with irregular 
 branches, and bushy. 
 
 DUNCAN, Daniel, was born at Montaubon, in 
 Languedoc, in 1649, son of a professor of physic in 
 that city, but of a family originally Scotch. Having 
 lost both his parents in early infancy, he was taken 
 under the protection of his maternal uncle, and at a 
 roper age sent to study medicine at Montpelier, where 
 e took his degree. He afterward resided seven years 
 at Paris, where he published his first work, upon the 
 principle of motion in animal bodies. He then visited 
 London, partly to arrange some family affairs, partly 
 to obtain information concerning the plague, and in- 
 tended to have settled there ; but after two years he 
 was summoned to attend his patron, the great Colbert. 
 He soon after made public two works, in which he at- 
 tempted to explain the Annual Functions on Chemical 
 and Mechanical Principles. On the death of Colbert, 
 he resided for some years in his native city ; but the 
 persecution of the Protestants in 1690 drove him to 
 Switzerland, and he was appointed Professor of Ana- 
 tomy and Chemistry at Berne, where he got into con- 
 siderable practice. In 1699 he was sent for to attend 
 the Princess of Hesse-Cassel, who had symptoms of 
 threatening consumption, induced by the excessive 
 use of tea, and other hot liquors; which led him to 
 write a Treatise against that practice, published sub- 
 sequently by the persuasion of his friend, Boerhaave. 
 He remained there three years, affording meanwhile 
 much relief to the French refugees ; and the fame of 
 his liberality procured his invitation to the court of 
 Berlin ; but a regard to his health and to economy soon 
 obliged him to remove to the Hague. In 1714 he ac- 
 complished his favourite object of settling in London, 
 and when he reached his 70th year, put in practice his 
 previous resolution of giving his professional services 
 only gratuitously; in which he steadily persevered 
 during the remaining sixteen years of his life, though, 
 in 1721, he lost the third part of his property by the 
 South-sea scheme. 
 
 DUNG. See Fax. 
 
 Dung , devil's. See Ferula assafeetida. 
 
 DUO. (Auw, two.) Some compositions consisting 
 of two ingredients, are distinguished by this term ; as 
 pilula; ex duobus. 
 
 DUODE'NUM. (From duodenus , consisting of 
 twelve; so called because it was supposed not to ex- 
 ceed the breadth of twelve fingers : but as the ancients 
 dissected only animals, this does not hold good in the 
 human subject.) The first portion of the small intes- 
 tines. See Intestines. 
 
 DUPLEX. (From duo, two, and plico, to fold.) 
 Double or two-fold. In botany applied to leaves, 
 petals, perianths, &c. The perianthum duplex is seen 
 in Malva althcea and Hibiscus. 
 
 Duplica'na. (From duplex , double.) A name of 
 the double tertian fever. 
 
 DUPLICATUS. (From duplex, double.) This 
 terry is applied to a flower which has two series or 
 rows of petals. 
 
 DU'RA MATER. (From durus, hard, and mater , a 
 mother: called dura, from its comparative hardness 
 with the pia mater; and mater , from its being sup- 
 posed to be the source of all the other membranes. 
 Other parts have received the trivial name of dura, 
 from their comparative hardness; as portio dura, a 
 branch of the seventh pair of nerves.) Dura meninz ; 
 Dermatodes. A thick and somewhat opaque and in- 
 sensible membrane, formed of two layers, that sur- 
 rounds and defends the brain, and adheres strongly to 
 the internal surface of the cranium. It has three con- 
 siderable processes, the falciform, the tentorium, and 
 the septum cerebelli ; and several sinuses, of which 
 
 the longitudinal, lateral, and inferior longitudinal, are 
 the principal. Upon the external surface of the dura 
 mater, there are little holes, from which emerge fleshy- 
 coloured papilla, and which, upon examining the 
 skull-cap, will be found to have corresponding fovea. 
 These are the external glandulas Pacchioni. They are 
 in number from ten to fifteen on each side, and are 
 chiefly lateral to the course of the longitudinal sinus. 
 The arteries which supply this membrane with vessels 
 for its own nourishment, for that of the contiguous 
 bone, and for the perpetual exudation of the fluid, or 
 halitus rather, which moistens or bedews its internal 
 surface, may be divided into anterior, middle, and pos- 
 terior. The first proceeds from the ophthalmic and 
 ethmoidal branches ; the second from the internal 
 maxillary and superior pharyngeal ; the posterior from 
 the occipital and vertebral arteries. 
 
 The principal artery of the dura mater, named, by 
 way of distinction, the great artery of the dura mater, 
 is derived from the internal maxillary artery, a branch 
 of the external carotid. It is called the spinalis, or 
 spheno-spinalis, from its passing into the head through 
 the spinous hole of the sphenoid bone, or meninga me- 
 dia, from its relative situation, as it rises in the great 
 middle fossa of the skull. This artery, though it 
 sometimes enters the skull In two branches, usually 
 enters in one considerable branch, and divides, soon 
 after it reaches the dura mater, into three or four 
 branches, of w r hich the anterior is the largest; and 
 these spread their ramifications beautifully upon the 
 dura mater, over all that part which is opposite to the 
 anterior, middle, and posterior lobes of the brain.- Its 
 larger trunks run upon the internal surface of the pa- 
 rietal bone, and are sometimes for a considerable space 
 buried in its substance. The extreme branches of this 
 artery extend so as to inosculate with the anterior and 
 posterior arteries of the dura mater ; and through the 
 bones (chiefly parietal and temporal bones), they inos- 
 culate with the temporal and occipital arteries. The 
 meningeal artery has been known to become aneuris- 
 nial, and distended at intervals ; it has formed an 
 aneurism, destroying the bones and causing epilepsy. 
 
 Dura meninx. See dura mater. 
 
 DVVALE. See Atropa belladonna. 
 
 Dwarf elder. See Sambucus ebulus. 
 
 Dyo'ta. (From Svu>, two, and ovs, u>7 os, an ear.) A 
 chemical instrument with two ears, or handles. 
 
 DYSESTHE SIA. (From Svs, difficulty, and aia- 
 Oavopai, to feel or perceive.) Impaired feeling. 
 
 Dysjesthesi®. (The plural of Dyscesthesia.) The 
 name of an order in the class Locales of Dr. Cullen’s 
 Nosology, containing those diseases, in which the 
 senses are depraved, or destroyed, from a defect of the 
 external organs. 
 
 Dysanago'gus. (From Svs, with difficulty, and 
 avayio, to subdue.) Viscid expectoration. 
 
 DYSCATAPO'TIA. (From 6tty, and Ka'Jamvu), to 
 drink.) A difficulty of swallowing liquids, which Dr. 
 Mead thinks a more proper term than that generally 
 used for canine madness, viz. hydrophobia; as it is 
 more particularly descriptive of the affection under 
 which the unhappy patients labour; for, in reality, 
 they dread water from the difficulty of swallowing it. 
 
 DYSCINE'SIA. (From <5uy, bad, and xtvru, to 
 move.) Bad or imperfect motion. 
 
 Dyscinesiie. (The plural of dyscinesia .) Applied 
 to an order in the class Locales of Cullen’s Nosology ; 
 embracing diseases in which the motion is impeded, or 
 depraved, from an imperfection of the organ. 
 
 DYSCOPHO'SIS. (From &jy, with difficulty, and 
 KW0OW, to be deaf.) A defect in the sense of hearing. 
 
 DYSCRA'SIA. (From Svs, with difficulty, and 
 uepavvvni, to mix.) A bad habit of body. 
 
 DYSECCE'A. (From Svs, difficulty, and aico 77, hear- 
 ing). Cophosis. Deafness. Hearing diminished, or 
 destroyed. A genus of disease in the class J.ocales 
 and order Dyscesthesia of Cullen, containing two spe- 
 cies : Dysecaa organica, which arises front wax in the 
 meatus, injuries of the membrane, or inflammation 
 and obstruction of the tube : Dysecaa atonica, when 
 without any discernible injury of the organ. 
 
 Dyse'lcia. (From Svs, with difficulty, and rXroy, 
 an ulcer.) An inveterate ulcer, or one difficult to heal- 
 
 Dysk'metus. (From Svs, with difficulty, and cytm, 
 to vomit.) A person no’ easily made to vomit. 
 
 DYSENTE'RIA. See Dysentery 
 
 DYSENTERY. ( Dysenteria ; from So s, difficulty 
 
DYS 
 
 DYS 
 
 and tvlepa, the bowels.) Dissolutus morbus. Diar- 
 rhoea carnosa. The flux. A genus of disease in the 
 class Pyrexia, and order Profiuvia of Cullen’s Nosolo- 
 gy. It is known by contagious pyrexia; frequent 
 griping stools ; tenesmus; stools, chiefly mucous, some- 
 times mixed with blood, the natural feces being re- 
 tained or voided in small, compact, hard Strbstances, 
 known by the name of scybala, loss of appetite, and 
 nausea. It occurs chiefly in summer and autumn, and 
 is often occasioned by much moisture succeeding 
 quickly intense heat, or great drought; whereby the 
 perspiration is suddenly checked, and a. determination 
 made to the intestines. It is likewise occasioned by 
 the use of unwholesome and putrid food, and by 
 noxious exhalations and vapours; hence it appears 
 often in armies encamped in the neighbourhood of 
 low marshy ground, and proves highly destructive ; but 
 the cause which most usually gives rise to it, is a spe- 
 cific contagion ; and when it once makes its appear- 
 ance, where numbers of people are collected together, 
 it not unfrequently spreads with great rapidity. A pe- 
 culiar disposition in the atmosphere seems often to pre- 
 dispose, or give rise to the dysentery, in which case it 
 prevails epidemically. 
 
 It frequently occurs about the same time with au- 
 tumnal intermittent and remittent fevers, and with 
 these, it is often complicated. 
 
 The disease, however, is much more prevalent in 
 warm climates than in cold ones ; and in the months 
 of August, September, and October, which is the rainy 
 season of the year in the West Indies, it is very apt to 
 break out and to become very general among the 
 negroes on the different plantations in the colonies. 
 The body having been rendered irritable by the great 
 heat of the summer, and being exposed suddenly to 
 much moisture with open pores, the blood is thereby 
 thrown from the exterior vessels upon the interior, so 
 as to give rise to dysenteries. 
 
 An attack of dysentery is sometimes preceded by 
 loss of appetite, costiveness, flatulency, sickness at the 
 stomach, and a slight vomiting, and comes on. with 
 chills, succeeded by heat in the skin, and frequency of 
 the pulse. These symptoms are in general tire lore- 
 runners of the griping and increased evacuations which 
 afterward occur. 
 
 When the inflammation begins to occupy the lower 
 part of the intestinal tube, the stools become more fre- 
 quent, and less abundant; and, in passing through the 
 inflamed parts, they occasion great pain, so that every 
 evacuation is preceded by a severe griping, as also a 
 rumbling noise. 
 
 The motions vary both in colour and consistence, 
 being sometimes composed of frothy mucus, streaked 
 with blood, and at other times of an acrid watery hu- 
 mour, like the washings of meat, and with a very foetid 
 smell. Sometimes pure blood is voided ; now and then 
 lumps of coagulated mucus, resembling bits of cheese, 
 are to be observed in the evacuations, and in some in- 
 stances a quantity of purulent matter is passed. 
 
 Sometimes what is voided consists merely of a 
 mucous matter, without any appearance of blood, exhi- 
 biting that disease which is known by the name of dy- 
 senteria alba, or morbus mucosus. 
 
 While the stools consist of these various matters, 
 and are voided frequently, it is seldom that we can 
 perceive any natural fasces among them, and when we 
 do, they appear in .small hard balls, called scybala, 
 which being passed, the patient is sure to experience 
 some temporary relief from the griping and tenesmus. 
 
 It frequently happens, from the violent efforts which 
 are made to discharge the irritating matters, that a por- 
 tion of the gut is forced beyond the verge of the 
 anus, which, in the progress of the disease, proves a 
 troublesome and distressing symptom; as does like- 
 wise the tenesmus, there being a constant inclination 
 to go to stool, without the ability of voiding any thing, 
 except perhaps a little mucus. 
 
 More or less pyrexia usually attends with the symp- 
 toms which have been described, throughout the whole 
 of the disease, where it is inclined to terminate fatally ; 
 and is either of an inflammatory or putrid tendency. 
 In other cases, the febrile stale wholly disappears after 
 a time, while the proper dysenteric symptoms probably 
 will be of long continuance. Hence the distinction 
 into acute and chronic dysentery. 
 
 When tbe symptoms run high, produce great loss of 
 strength and are accompanied with a putrid tendency 
 
 and a fetid and involuntary discharge, the disease often 
 terminates fatally in the course of a few days ; but 
 when they are more moderate, it is often protracted to 
 a considerable length of time, and so goes off at last by 
 a gentle perspiration, diffused equally over the whole 
 body ; the fever, thirst, and griping then ceasing, and 
 the stools becoming of a natural colour and consist- 
 ence. When the disease is of long standing, and has 
 become habitual, it seldom admits of any cure ; and 
 when it attacks a person labouring under an advanced 
 stage of scurvy, or pulmonary consumption, or whose 
 constitution has been much impaired by any other dis- 
 order, it is sure to prove fatal. It sometimes appears 
 at the same time with autumnal intermittent and re- 
 mittent fevers, as has beep observed, and is then more 
 complicated and difficult to remove. 
 
 Upon opening the bodies of those who die of dysen- 
 tery, the internal coat of the intestines (but more parti- 
 cularly of the colon and rectum) appears to be affected 
 with inflammation and its consequences, such as ul- 
 ceration, gangrene, and contractions. The perito- 
 neum, and other coverings of the abdomen, seem like- 
 wise, in many instances, to be affected by inflammation. 
 
 In the treatment of the acute dysentery, when not 
 arising from contagion, but attended by considerable 
 pyrexia and pain, in persons of a strong and full habit, 
 it will be right to commence by a moderate venaesec- 
 tion ; but in general, leeches to the abdomen will ab- 
 stract a sufficient quantity of blood followed by fo- 
 mentations, or the warm bath, which may produce a 
 powerful determination to the surface as well as coun- 
 teract spasm ; also blisters or rubefacients should not 
 be neglected. With regard to internal remedies, a 
 brisk emetic will often be advisable, particularly where 
 the tongue is very foul, the stomach loaded, or marks 
 of congestion in the liver appear : it may also, by in- 
 ducing diaphoresis, materially check the violence of 
 the symptomsAnay sometimes cut short the disease 
 at once. The mext object is effectually to clear out the 
 bowels: for which purpose calomel, joined with opium 
 in quantity sufficient to relieve the pain may be given, 
 and followed up by castor oil, neutral salts, &c. till 
 they operate. In the mean time, mucilaginous demul- 
 cents may help to moderate the irritation. When the 
 bowels have been thoroughly evacuated, it will be im- 
 portant to procure a steady determination to the sur- 
 face, and the compound powder of ipecacuanha is 
 perhaps the best medicine ; assisted by warm clothing, 
 friction, exercise, &c. Should the liver not perform its 
 office properly, the continued use of mercury may be 
 necessary : to restore the strength, and relieve dyspep- 
 tic symptoms, tonics and antacids will be useful, with 
 a mild nutritious diet ; and great care must be taken to 
 obviate accumulation of faeces. In the chronic form 
 of the disease, demulcents and sedatives may be freely 
 employsd by the mouth, or in the form of clyster ; the 
 bowels may be occasionally relieved by rhubarb, or 
 other mild aperients; mercury should be cautiously 
 employed, where the discharge of bile is indicated, or 
 if that cannot be borne, nitric acid may be tried ; and 
 besides great attention to regimen, as in the decline of 
 acute dysentery, mild astringents, with tonics, &c. may 
 contribute materially to the recovery of the patient. 
 
 Dysepulo'ticus. (From Svg, with difficulty, and 
 crruAow, to cicatrize.) Dysepulotus. An inveterate 
 ulcer difficult to be healed. 
 
 Dyshjemorrho'is. (From Svs, with difficulty, and 
 aiyoppois , tbe piles.) Suppression of the bleeding from 
 piles. 
 
 DYSLO'CHIA. (From tivs, difficulty, and Ao%ia, 
 the lochia.) A suppression of the lochia. 
 
 DYSMENORRIUE'A. (From 8v S , with difficulty, 
 and pyvoppoia, the menses.) A difficult or painful 
 menstruation, accompanied with severe pains in the 
 back, loins, and bottom of the belly. 
 
 Dyso'des. (From Svs, bad, and o£&>, to smell.) 
 
 1. A bad smell. Foetid. 
 
 2. Hippocrates applies it to a fetid disorder of the 
 small intestines. 
 
 3. The name of a malagma and acopon in Galen 
 and Paulus ASgineta. 
 
 DYSO'PIA. (From 5vs, bad, and wip, an eye.) 
 Parorasis. Difficult sight. Sight depraved, requiring 
 one certain quantity of light, one particular distance, 
 or one posit ion. A genus of disease in the class Loca- 
 les, and order Dysocsthesiae of Cullen, containing the 
 five following species : 
 
 313 
 
DYS 
 
 DYS 
 
 T. Dysopia tenebrarum , called also Amblyopia cre- 
 puscularis, requiring objects to be placed in a strong 
 light. 
 
 2. Dysopia luminis, likewise termed Amblyopia 
 meridiana, objects only discernible in a weak light. 
 
 3. Dysopia dissitorum , in which distant objects are 
 not perceived. 
 
 ’ 4. Dysopia proximoram, or Dysopia amblyopia , in 
 which objects too near are not perceived. 
 
 5. Dysopia lateralis , called also Amblyopia lusco- 
 rum, in which objects are not seen, unless placed in an 
 oblique position. 
 
 DYSORE'XIA. (From Svs, bad, and opefa, appe- 
 tite.) A depraved appetite. 
 
 Dysorexi^e. (The plural of Dysorezia.) The 
 name of an order in the class Locales of Cullen’s No- 
 sology, which he divides into two sections, appetitus 
 erronei and deficientes. 
 
 DYSPE PSIA. (From Svs, bad, and to con- 
 
 coct.) Apepsia. Indigestion. Dr. Cullen arranges 
 this genus of disease in the class Neuroses, and order 
 Adynamia. It chiefly arises in persons between thirty 
 and forty years of age, and is principally to be met 
 with in those who devote much time to study, or who 
 lead either a very sedentary or irregular life. A great 
 singularity attendant on it is, that it may and often 
 does continue a great length of time, without any ag- 
 gravation or emission of the symptoms. 
 
 Great grief and uneasiness of mind, intense study, 
 profuse evacuations, excess in venery, hard drinking, 
 particularly of spirituous liquors, and of tea, tobacco, 
 opium, and other narcotics, immoderate repletion, and 
 over distention of the stomach, a deficiency in the se- 
 cretion of the bile, or gastric juice, and the being much 
 exposed to moist and cold air, when without exercise, 
 are the causes which usually occasion dyspepsia. 
 
 A long train of nervous symptoms generally attend 
 on this disease, such as a loss of anpetite, nausea., 
 heart-burn, flatulency, acid, foetid, or Odorous eructa- 
 tions, a gnawing in the stomach when empty, a sense 
 of constriction and uneasiness in the throat, with pain 
 in the side, or sternum, so that the patient at times can 
 only lie on his right side ; great costiveness, habitual 
 chilliness, paleness of the countenance, languor, un- 
 willingness to move about, lowness of spirits, palpita- 
 tions, and disturbed sleep. 
 
 The number of these symptoms varies in different 
 cases, with some, being felt only in part ; in others, 
 being accompanied even with additional ones, equally 
 unpleasant, such as severe transient pains in the head 
 and breast, and various affections of the sight, as 
 blindness, double vision, &lc. 
 
 Dyspepsia never proves fatal, unless when, by a 
 very long continuance, it produces great general de- 
 bility and weakness ; and so passes into some other 
 disease, such as dropsy ; but it is at all times very diffi- 
 cult to remove, but more particularly so in warm cli- 
 mates. 
 
 The morbid appearances to be observed on dissec- 
 tions of this disease, are principally confined to that 
 part of the stomach which is called the pylorus ; which 
 is often found either in a contracted, scirrhous, or ul- 
 cerated state. In every instance, the stomach is per- 
 ceived to be considerably distended with air. 
 
 The treatment of dyspepsia consists, 1. In obviating 
 the several exciting causes. 2. In relieving urgent 
 symptoms, some of which may tend to prolong the dis- 
 ease. 3. In restoring the tone of the stomach, or of 
 the general system, and thus getting rid of the liability 
 to relapse. 
 
 L In fulfilling the first indication, we are often much 
 circumscribed by the circumstances or habits of the 
 patient ; and particularly when they have been accus- 
 tomed to drink spirits, which they can hardly relin- 
 quish, or only in a very gradual manner. Tlje diet 
 must be regulated by the particular form of the disease ; 
 in those who are liable to acidity, it should be chiefly 
 of an animal nature, with the least acescent vegetable 
 substances, and for drink, toast and water, or soda 
 water, adding a little brandy, if really necessary; 
 where the opposite, or septic tendency appears, which 
 happens especially in persons of a florid complexion, it 
 should consist principally of vegetable matter, particu- 
 larly the ripe subacid fruits, with the meat of young 
 animals occasionally, and if plain water be not agreea- 
 ble, table-beer, cider, &c. may be allowed for drink ; 
 and in those of the phlegmatic temperament the most 
 
 nutritious and digestible articles must be selected, 
 mostly of an animal nature, assisted by the warmer 
 condiments, and the more generous fermented liquors 
 in moderation. It will be generally better to take food 
 oftener, rather than to load the stomach too much at 
 once ; but more than four meals a day can hardly be 
 requisite ; if at any other time a craving should occur, 
 a crust of bread or a piece of biscuit may be eaten. 
 
 II. Among the symptoms requiring palliation, heart- 
 burn is frequent, resulting from acrimony in the sto- 
 mach, and to be relieved by antacid, or antiseptic 
 remedies, according to circumstances, or diluents and 
 demulcents may answer the purpose. A sense of 
 weight at the stomach, with nausea, mav occasionally 
 indicate a gentle emetic; but will be less likely to occur 
 if the bowels are kept regular. Flatulence may be re- 
 lieved by aromatics, tether, &c. ; and these will be pro- 
 per for spasmodic, or nervous pains; but if ineffectual, 
 opium should be had recourse to. Vomiting is gene- 
 rally best checked by carbonic acid. When diarrhoea 
 occurs, the aromatic confection is mostly proper, some- 
 times with a little opium. But the bowels are much 
 more commonly confined, and mild cathartics should 
 be frequently exhibited, as castor oil, rhubarb, aloes, 
 See . ; sometimes the more active, where these do not 
 answer. In those of a florid complexion a laxative 
 diet, with the supertartrate of potassa, or other saline 
 cathartic occasionally, may agree better: and where 
 the liver is torpid, mercurials should be resorted to. 
 
 ill. The third object is to be attempted by tonics, 
 particularly the aromatic bitters, the mineral acids, or 
 the preparations of iron ; by the cold bath prudently 
 regulated; by gentle exercise' steadily persevered in, 
 particularly walking or riding on horseback ; by a care- 
 ful attention to the diet; by seeking a pure mild air, 
 keeping regular hours, with relaxation and amusement 
 of the mind, &c. 
 
 DYSPERMATI'SMUS. (From Svs, bad, and cnepya, 
 seed.) Agenesia. Slow, or impeded emission of se- 
 men, during coition, insufficient for the purpose of 
 generation. A genus of disease in the class Locales , 
 and order Epischeses of Cullen. The species are : 
 
 1. Dyspermatismus urethralis, when the obstruc- 
 tion is in the urethra. 
 
 2. Dyspermatismus nodosus, when a tumour is 
 formed in either corpus cavernosum penis. 
 
 3. Dyspermatismus praputialis, when the impedi- 
 ment is from a straightness of the orifice of the prte- 
 puce. 
 
 4. Dyspermatismus mucosus , when the urethra is 
 obstructed by a viscid mucus. 
 
 4. Dyspermatismus hypertonicus , when there is an 
 excess of erection of the penis. 
 
 6. Dyspermatismus epilepticus, from epileptic fits 
 coming on during coition. 
 
 7. Dyspermatismus apractodes, from a want of vi • 
 gour in the genitals. 
 
 8. Dyspermatismus refiuus, in which the semen is 
 thrown back into the urinary bladder. 
 
 DYSPHA'GIA. (From <5uj, with difficulty, and 
 0ayw, to eat.) A difficulty of deglutition. A genus 
 of disease in Good’s Nosology, embracing five species, 
 Dysphagia constricta ; atonica; globosa ; uvulosa; 
 linguosa. 
 
 DYSPHO'NIA. (From Svs, bad, and <f>w vtj, the 
 voice.) A difficulty of speaking. Dissonant voice. 
 The sound of the voice imperfect or depraved. A ge- 
 nus of disease in Good’s Nosology, embracing three 
 species Dysphonia susurra'is, puberans, and immo- 
 dulata. " 
 
 DYSPHORIA. (From <5uj, and tpopeu , gesto.) 
 Restlessness. A genus of disease in Good’s Nosology, 
 it has two species, Dysphorea simplex and anzietas. 
 
 DYSPNCE'A. (From Svs, difficult, and xveco, to 
 breathe.) Dyspnoon. Difficult respiration, without 
 sense of stricture, and accompanied with cough 
 through the whole course of the disease. A genus of 
 disease in the class Neuroses, and order Spastni of 
 Cullen. He distinguishes eight species. 
 
 1. Dyspnoea catarrhalis, when with a cough there 
 are copious discharges of viscid mucus, called also 
 asthma catarrhale , pneumodes , pncumonicum , and 
 pituitosum. 
 
 2. Dyspnoea sicca, when there is a cough without 
 any considerable discharge. 
 
 3. Dyspnoea agrea, when the disease is much in 
 creased by slight changes of the weather 
 
EAR 
 
 EAR 
 
 4. Dyspnoea terrea , when earthy or calculous mat- 
 ters are spit up. 
 
 5. Dyspnoea aquosa , when there is a scarcity of 
 urine and eedematous feet, without the other symptoms 
 of a dropsy in the chest. 
 
 6. Dyspnoea pinguedinosa, from corpulency. 
 
 7. Dyspnoea thoracic, a., when parts surrounding the 
 chest are injured, or deformed. 
 
 8. Dyspnoea ;] extrinseca , from manifest external 
 causes. 
 
 Dy'spnoon. See Dyspnoea. 
 
 DYSTHETICA. (AvadenKa, an ill-conditioned 
 state of the body.) The name of the fourth order of 
 the class Hamatica in Good’s Nosology. Cachexies. 
 Its genera are Plethora ; Heemorrhagia ; Marasmus ; 
 Struma ; Car emus ; Lues ; Elephantius ; Bucnemia ; 
 Catacausis ; Porphyra; Exangia; Oangrena ; Ulcus. 
 
 DYSTHY'MIA. (From Jvs, bad, and dvpos, mind.) 
 Insanity. 
 
 DYSTO'CHIA. (From with difficulty, and 
 tik'Ju ), to ..bring forth.) Difficult labour. 
 
 DYSTtECHI'ASIS. (From 6vs, bad, and j-orxoj, or- 
 der.) An irregular disposition of the hairs in the eyelids. 
 
 DYSU'RIA. (From 6v$, difficulty, and ovpov , urifle.) 
 Siillicidium ; Ardor urines ; Culbicio. A suppression 
 or difficulty in discharging the urine. A total suppres- 
 sion is called ischuria ; a partial suppression, dysuria : 
 and this may be with or without heat. When there 
 are frequent, painful, or uneasy urgings to discharge the 
 , urine, and it passes off only by drops, or in very small 
 quantities, the disease is called strangury. When a 
 sense of pain, or heat, attends the discharge, it passes 
 with difficulty, and is styled ardor urinse, heat of the 
 urine. The dysuria is acute, or chronic. Dr. Cullen 
 places this disease in the class Locales , and order Epis- 
 chescs , containing six species : 
 
 1. Dysuria ardens, with a sense of heat, without 
 any manifest disorder of the bladder. 
 
 2. Dysuria spasmodica , from spasm. 
 
 3. Dysuria compressionis, from a compression of 
 the neighbouring parts. 
 
 4. Dysuria phlogistica, from violent inflammation. 
 
 5. Dysuria calculosa , from stone in the bladder. 
 
 6. Dysuria mucosa , from an abundant secretion of 
 mucus. 
 
 The causes which give rise to these diseases are, an 
 inflammation of the urethra, occasioned either by ve- 
 nereal sores, or by the use of acrid injections, tumour, 
 ulcer of the prostate gland, inflammation of the kid- 
 neys, or bladder, considerable enlargements of the 
 hannorrlioidal veins, a lodgment of indurated faeces in 
 the rectum, spasm at the neck of the bladder, the 
 absorption of cantharides, applied externally or taken 
 internally, and excess in drinking either spirituous or 
 vinous liquors ; but particles of gravel, sticking at the 
 neck of the bladder, or lodging in the urethra, and 
 thereby producing irritation, prove the most frequent 
 cause. Gouty matter falling on the neck of the blad- 
 der, will sometimes occasion these complaints. 
 
 In dysury, there is a frequent inclination to make wa- 
 ter, with a smarting pain, heat, and difficulty in void- 
 ing it, together with a sense of fulness in the region of 
 the bladder. The symptoms often vary, however, ac- 
 cording to the cause which has given rise to it. If it 
 proceeds from a calculus in the kidney or ureter, be- 
 sides the affections mentioned, it will be accompanied 
 with nausea, vomiting, and acute pains in the loins and 
 region of the ureter and kidney of the side affected. 
 When a stone in the bladder, or gravel in the urethra, 
 is the cause, an acute pain will be felt at the end of 
 the penis, particularly on voiding the last drops of 
 urine, and the stream of water will either be divided 
 into two, or be discharged in a twisted manner, not 
 unlike a corkscrew. If a scirrlius of the prostate 
 gland has occasioned the suppression or difficulty of 
 urine, a hard indolent tumour, unattended with any 
 acute pain, may readily be felt in the perinseum, or by 
 introducing the finger into the rectum. 
 
 E 
 
 17JAGLE STONE. An argillaceous iron stone. 
 
 EAR. Auris. The ear is the organ of hearing. 
 It is situated at the side of the head, and is divided into 
 external and internal ear. The auricula , or pinna , 
 commonly called the ear, constitutes the external part. 
 It is of a greater or less size, according to the indi- 
 vidual. Its external face, which, in a well-formed 
 ear, is a little anterior, presents five eminences, the 
 helix , anti-helix , tragus , anti-tragus , lobula ; and 
 three cavities, those of the helix , fossa navicularis , 
 concha. 
 
 The pinna is formed of a fibrous cartilage , elastic 
 and pliant ; the skin which covers it is thin and dry ; 
 adheres to the fibro-cartilage by a cellular tissue, which 
 is compact, and contains very little adipose substance : 
 the lobule alone contains it in considerable quantity. 
 There are seen under the skin a number of sebaceous 
 follicles, whicli furnish a micaceous white matter, 
 that produces the polish and suppleness of the skin. 
 
 There are also seen, upon the different projections 
 of the cartilaginous ear, certain muscular fibres, to 
 which the name of muscles have been given, but which 
 are only vestigia. The pinna, receiving many vessels 
 and nerves, is very sensible, and easily becomes red. 
 It is fixed to the head by the cellular tissue, and by 
 muscles, which are called according to their position, 
 anterior, superior, and posterior. These muscles are 
 much developed in many animals: in man they may 
 be considered as simple vestiges. 
 
 The meatus auditorius extends from the concha to 
 the membrane of the tympanum; its length, variable 
 according to age, is from ten to twelve lines in the 
 adult; it is narrower in the middle than at the ends; 
 it presents a slight curve above, and in front. Its ex- 
 ternal orifice is commonly covered with hairs, like the 
 entrance to the other cavities. It is composed of an 
 osseous part, of a fibro-cartilaginous substance, which 
 is confounded with that of the pinna, of a fibrous part, 
 which completes it above. The skin sinks into it, be- 
 coming thinner, and terminates in covering the exter- 
 
 nal surface of the membrane of the tympanum. Be 
 low this skin exist a great number of sebaceous fol- 
 licles, which furnish the cerumen , a yellow, bitter 
 matter. 
 
 The middle ear comprehends the cavity of the 
 tympanum, the little bones which are contained in 
 this cavity, the mastoid cells, the Eustachian tube, &c. 
 
 The tympanum is a cavity which separates the ex- 
 ternal from the internal ear. Its form is that of a por- 
 tion of a cylinder, but a little irregular. Its external 
 partition presents, on the upper part, the fenestra ovalis , 
 which communicates with the vestibule, and which 
 is formed by a membrane ; immediately below, a pro- 
 jection which is called promontory ; below this projec- 
 tion, a little groove, which lodges a small nerve ; still 
 lower, an opening called the fenestra rotunda, which 
 corresponds to the external winding of the cochlea : 
 and which is also shut by a membrane. The external 
 side presents the membrana tympani. This membrane 
 is directed obliquely downward and inward ; it is bent, 
 very slender and transparent, covered on the outside 
 by a continuation of the skin, on the inside by the 
 narrow membrane which covers the tympanum ; it is 
 also covered on this side by the nerve called chorda 
 tympani : its centre serves as a point of fixation for 
 the extremity of the handle of the malleus; its cir- 
 cumference is fixed to the bony extremity of the mea- 
 tus auditorius: it adheres equally in every point, and 
 presents no opening that might admit a communica- 
 tion between the external and middle ear. Its tissue 
 is dry, brittle, and has nothing analogous In the animal 
 economy ; there are neither fibres, vessels, nor nerves, 
 found in it. The circumference of the tympanum pre- 
 sents, in the forepart, 1st, The opening of the Eusta- 
 chian tube, by which the cavity communicates with 
 the superior part of the pharynx ; 2dly, The opening 
 by which the tendon of the internal muscle of the 
 malleus enters. Behind are seen, 1st, The openingof 
 the mastoid cells, — irregular winding cavities, which 
 are formed in the mastoid process, and which are al- 
 
EAR 
 
 EAU 
 
 ways filled with air; 2dly,The pyramid, a little hollow 
 projection, which lodges the muscle of the stapes; 
 3dly, The opening by which the chorda tympani enters 
 into the hollow of the tympanum. Below, the tympa- 
 num presents a slit, called glenoid , by which the ten- 
 don of the anterior muscle of the malleus enters, and 
 the chorda tympani passes out, and goes to unite itself 
 with the lingual nerve of the fifth pair. 
 
 Above, the circumference presents only a few small 
 openings, by Which blood-vessels pass. The cavity of 
 the tympanum, and all the canals which end there, are 
 covered with a very slender mucous membrane this 
 cavity, which is always full of air, contains besides 
 four small bones, (the malleus , incus , os orbiculare , 
 and stapes,) which form a chain from the membrana 
 tympani to the fenestra ovalis, where the base of the 
 stapes is fixed. There are some little muscles for the 
 purpose of moving this osseous chain, of stretching 
 and slackening the membranes to which they are at- 
 tached : thus, the internal muscle of the malleus draws 
 it forward, bends the chain in this direction, and 
 stretches the membranes; the anterior muscle pro- 
 duces the contrary effect : it is also supposed that the 
 small muscle which is placed in the pyramid, and 
 which is attached to the neck of the stapes, may give 
 a slight tension to the chain, in drawing it towards 
 itself. 
 
 The internal ear , or labyrinth , is composed of the 
 cochlea, of the semicircular canals, and of the ves- 
 tibule. • 
 
 The cochlea is a bony cavity, in form of a spiral, 
 from which it has taken its name. This cavity is di- 
 vided into two others, called the gyri of the cochlea, 
 and which are distinguished into external and internal. 
 The partition which separates them is a plate set edge- 
 ways, and which in its whole length is partly bony, 
 and partly membranous. The external gyration com r 
 municates by the fenestra rotunda with the cavity of 
 the tympanum ; the internal gyration ends in the ves- 
 tibule. 
 
 The semicircular canals are, three cylindrical cavi- 
 ties, bent in a semicircular form, two of which are 
 disposed horizontally, and the others vertically. These 
 canals terminate by their extremities in the vestibule. 
 They contain bodies of a gray colour, the extremities 
 of which are terminated by swellings. 
 
 The vestibule is the central cavity, the point of union 
 of all the others. It communicates with the tympa- 
 num by the fenestra ovalis, with the internal gyration 
 of the cochlea, with the semicircular canals, and with 
 the internal meatus auditorius, by a great number of 
 little openings. 
 
 The whole of the cavities of -the internal ear are 
 hollowed out of the hardest part of the petrous portion 
 of the temporal bone : they are covered with an ex- 
 tremely thin membrane, and are full of ai very thin and 
 limpid fluid, called Liquor of Cotunnius, which can 
 flow out by two narrow apertures, known by the name 
 of the aquaducts of the cochlea, and of the vestibule: 
 they contain, besides, the acoustic nerve. 
 
 The acoustic nerve proceeds from the fourth ventri- 
 cle ; it enters into the labyrinth by the holes that the 
 internal auditory meatus presents in its bottom. Hav- 
 ing entered into the vestibule, it separates itself into a 
 number of branches, one of which remains in the ves- 
 tibule, another enters into the cochlea, and two go to 
 tne semicircular canals. Scarpa has very minutely 
 described the distribution of these different branches 
 in the cavities of the internal ear. 
 
 In terminating this short description, we remark 
 that the internal and middle ear are traversed by 
 several nervous threads, the presence of which is, per- 
 haps, aseful to hearing. It is known that the facial 
 nerve proceeds a considerable space in a canal of the 
 petrous portion. In this canal it receives a small 
 thread of the vidian nerve ; it furnishes the chorda 
 tympani, which attaches itself to this membrane. 
 There are two other nervous inosculations in the ear ; 
 to one of which Ribes called the attention of anato- 
 mists not long since ; the other was recently discovered 
 by Jacobson. 
 
 Ear-wax. See Cerumen aurium. 
 
 Eari'tes. Hrematites, or blood-stone. 
 
 EARTH. Terra. Although there seems to be an 
 almost infinite variety of earthy substances scattered 
 on the surface of this globe, yet when we examine 
 them with a chemical eye, we find, not without sur- 
 316 
 
 prise, that all the earth and stones which we tread un- 
 der our feet, and which compose the largest rocks, aa 
 well as the numerous different specimens which adorn 
 the cabinets of the curious, are composed of a very 
 few simple or elementary earths. “Analysis has 
 shown, that the various stony or pulverulent masses, 
 which form our mountains, valleys, and plains, might 
 be considered as resulting from the combination or in- 
 termixture, in various numbers and proportions, of 
 nine primitive earths, to which the following names 
 were given : 
 
 X. Barytes. 2. Strontites. 3. Lime. 4. Magnesia. 
 5. Alumina, or clay. 6. Silica. 7. Glucina. 8. Zir- 
 conia. 9. Yttria. 
 
 Alkalies, acids, metallic ores, and native metals, 
 were supposed to be of an entirely dissimilar consti- 
 tution. 
 
 The brilliant discovery by Sir H. Davy, in 1808, of 
 the metallic bases of potassa, soda, barytes, strontites, 
 and lime, subverted the ancient ideas regarding the 
 earths, and taught us to regard them as all belonging, 
 by most probable analogies, to the metallic class. 
 
 To the above nine earthy substances, Berzelius has 
 lately added a tenth, which he calls thorina. What- 
 ever may be the revolutions of chemical nomenclature, 
 mankind will never cease to consider as earths, those 
 solid bodies composing the mineral strata, which are 
 incombustible, colourless, not convertible into metals 
 by all the ordinary methods of reduction, or when re- 
 duced by scientific refinements, possessing but an 
 evanescent metallic existence, and which either alone, 
 or at least when combined with carbonic acid, are in- 
 sipid and insoluble in water. 
 
 Earth, absorbent. See Absorbent. 
 
 Earth, aluminous. See Alumina. 
 
 Earth, animal calcareous. This term is applied to 
 crab’s-claws, &c. which contain calcareous earth, and 
 are obtained from the animal kingdom. 
 
 Earth, argillaceous. See Alumina. 
 
 Earth-bath. A remedy recommended by some 
 writers on the continent, as a specific in consumption. 
 
 Earth , bolar. See Bole. 
 
 Earth, fullers'. Cimoliapurpurescens. A compact 
 bolar earth, commonly of a grayish colour. It is some- 
 times applied by the common people to inflamed 
 breasts, legs, &x. with a view of cooling them. 
 
 Earth, heavy. See Barytes. 
 
 Earth, Japan. See Acacia catechu. 
 
 Earth, mineral calcareous. Those calcareous earths 
 which are obtained from the mineral kingdom. The 
 term is applied in opposition to those obtained from 
 animals. 
 
 Earth-nut. See Bunium bulbocastanum. 
 
 Earth , scaled. Terra sigillata. Little cakes of 
 earths, which are stamped with impressions. They 
 were formerly in high estimation as absorbents, but 
 now fallen into disuse. 
 
 Earth-worm. See Lumbricus terrestris. 
 
 Eaton's styptic. French brandy highly impreg- 
 nated with calcined green vitriol. A remedy for 
 checking htemorrliages. 
 
 [EATON, Amos, professor in the Rensselaer school, 
 at Troy, in the state of New-York. Although Pro- 
 fessor Eaton is still living, we deem it but justice to 
 say, that he is one of the most industrious and inde- 
 fatigable votaries of natural science in the state. He 
 has lectured a number of years at Albany and Troy, 
 on botany, mineralogy, and geology. He has publish- 
 ed a valuable Manual of Botany for the Northern 
 States, a Geological Section of the Country from Bos- 
 ton to Lake Erie, and a pamphlet, containing a “ Ge- 
 ological Nomenclature for North America.” He has 
 been employed for seven years past, under the direc- 
 tion of the Hon. Stephen Van Rensselaer, in travelling 
 over different parts of the state of New-York, and 
 those adjoining, and in making geological surveys and 
 examinations of strata. He has probably done more 
 in this way than any geologist in the country. He 
 promises to publish a System of American Geology, in 
 which will be displayed some peculiarities of the for- 
 mations in this country, and show how they differ 
 from those of the Eastern continent. A.] 
 
 Eau-de-luce. See Spiritus ammonite succinatus. 
 
 Eau-de-rabel. This is composed of one part of 
 sulphurous acid to three of rectified spirit of wine. It 
 s much used in France, when diluted, in the cure of 
 [ igonorrheeas, leucorrhaea, &c. 
 
ECH 
 
 ECP 
 
 Ebi'scus. See Hibiscus abelmoschus. 
 
 EBULLITION. ( Ebullitio . From ebullio, to 
 
 bubble up.) Boiling. This consists in the change 
 which a fluid undergoes from a state of liquidity to 
 that of an elastic fluid, iu consequence of the ap- 
 plication of heat, which dilates and converts it into 
 vapour. 
 
 E'BULUS. (From ebullio , to make boil : so called 
 because of its supposed use in purifying the humours 
 oLthe body.) See Sambucus ebulus. 
 
 Ecbo'uca. (From ek&zXXw, to cast out.) Medi- 
 cines which cause abortion. 
 
 Ecbo'lios. (From ek&xXX w, to cast out.) Miscar- 
 riage. 
 
 Ecbra'smata. (From E/cSpagw, to be very hot.) 
 Ecchymata. Painful fiery pimples in the face, or sur- 
 face of the body. 
 
 Ecbra'smus. (From £K6pa$w, to become hot.) Fer- 
 mentation. 
 
 Ecbyrso'mata. (Prom ex, and /3vp?a, the skin.) 
 Protuberances of the bones at the joints, which appear 
 through the skin. 
 
 Ecchylo'ma. (From ex, and %tjXoj, juice.) An 
 extract. 
 
 Ecchy'mata. (From ek%d w, to pour out.) See 
 Ecbrasmata. 
 
 ECCHYMO'MA. (Exxvpto/m ; from £x%uto, to 
 ponr out/) Ecchymosis; Crustula; Sugillatio. Ex- 
 travasation. A black and blue swelling, either from a 
 bruise or spontaneous extravasation of blood. A ge- 
 nus of disease in the class Locales , and order Tumor es 
 of Cullen. 
 
 Ecchymoma arteriosum. The false aneurism. 
 
 ECCHYMO'SIS. See Ecchymoma. 
 
 E'CCLISIS. (From ExxXtvw , to turn aside.) A 
 luxation or dislocation. 
 
 E'CCOPE. (From tKKOic']w 1 to cut off.) The cut- 
 ting off any part. 
 
 Ecco'peus. (From ckkou'Jo), to cut off.) An an- 
 cient instrument, the raspatory, used in trepanning. 
 
 ECCOPRO'TIC. (Eccoproticus ; from ex, and xo- 
 irpos, dung.) An opening medicine, the operation of 
 which is very gentle ; such as manna, senna, &c. 
 
 ECCRIN OCRI' TIC A. (From Exxptvw, to secrete, 
 and Kpivaj, to judge.) Judgments formed from the se- 
 cretions. 
 
 ECCRINOLO'GIA. (From Exxpivw, to secrete, and 
 Xoyof, a discourse.) Eccrinologica. The doctrine of 
 secretions. 
 
 E'CCRISIS. (From Exxptvw, to secrete.) A secre- 
 tion of any kind. 
 
 ECCRITICA. (From Exxptvw, to secern, or strain 
 off.) Dr. Good applies this name to a class of diseases 
 of the excernent system. It has three orders, viz. Me- 
 sotica , Catotica r -dcrotica. 
 
 ECCYESIS. (From e«, and Hvr/eis, gravidity.) 
 Extra-uterine fetation. The name of a genus of dis- 
 eases in Good’s Nosology. It has three species: Ec- 
 cyesis ovaries, tubalis, abdominalis. 
 
 ECCYMO'SIS. See Ecchymoma. 
 
 E'CDORA. (From Exfcpw, to excoriate.) An exco- 
 riation : and particularly used for an excoriation of 
 the urethra. 
 
 Ecdo'ria. (From £K<5spw, to excoriate.) Medicines 
 which excoriate and burn through the skin. 
 
 Echeco'llon. (From e%w, to have, and xoXXa, 
 glue.) Echecollum. Any topical glutinous remedy. 
 
 Echetro'sis. So Hippocrates calls the white 
 briony. 
 
 ECHINATUS. Bristly. Applied in botany to any 
 thing beset with bristles, as the pod of Glycyrrhiza 
 echinata, and to the gourd seed-vessel, or pepo. 
 
 Echini'des. In Hippocrates it is mentioned as what 
 he used for purging the womb with. 
 
 ECHINOPHTHA'LMIA. (From evivos, a hedge- 
 hog, and o<pda\/ua, an inflammation of the eye.) An 
 inflammation of that part of the eyelids, where the 
 hairs bristle out like the quills of an echinus, or hedge- 
 hog. 
 
 ECHINOPO'DIUM. (From £%iros, a hedge-hog, 
 and irovs, a foot ; so named because its flowers resem- 
 ble the foot of an urchin.) A species of broom or 
 genista. 
 
 ECHI'NOPS. (From eyivoj, as beset with prickles.) 
 The name of a genus of plants. Class, Syngenesia; 
 Order, Polygamia segregata. 
 
 Euhinops sphjkrocefhalus. The systematic name 
 
 of the globe-thistle. Orocodilion ; Acanthairuca ; 
 Scabiosa carduifolia ; Splicer ocephala elatis ; Echino- 
 pus. It is raised in our gardens. The root and seeds 
 are moderately diuretic, but not used. 
 
 Echi'nopus. See Eckinops. 
 
 ECHINUS. 1. The hedge-hog, or Erinaceus Eu- 
 ropceus of Linnaeus. 
 
 2. A genus in the Linncean system, included in the 
 molusca order of vermes. 
 
 3. The calcareous petrifaction of the sea hedge-hog. 
 
 4. The prominent points on the surface of the pilcus , 
 or upper part of the mushroom tribe, are called echini. 
 See Fungus. 
 
 ECHIOIDES. (From e%j?, a viper, and aSos, re 
 semblance.) The trivial name of some plants, from 
 their supposed resemblance to the Echium. 
 
 E'CHIUM. (From £%{?, a viper ; so called because 
 it was said to heal the stings of vipers.) The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pen- 
 tandria ; Order, Monogynia. Viper’s bugloss. 
 
 Echium jegyptiacum. Wall bugloss. The Aspe- 
 rugo cegyptiaca, the root of which is sudorific, and is 
 used with oil as a dressing for wounds. 
 
 E'CIIOS. H Sound. In Hippocrates, it signi- 
 fies the same as the tinnitus auriurn, or noise in the 
 ears. 
 
 E'CHYSIS. (From e%v(o, to pour out.) A fainting 
 or swooning. 
 
 ECLA MPSIA. (From ExXap7ra>, to shine. See 
 
 Eclampsis. 
 
 ECLA'MPSIS. (From ExXajumi), to shine. Eclamp 
 sia.. It signifies a splendour, brightness, effulgence, 
 flashing of light, scintillation. It is a flashing light, or 
 those sparklings which strike the eyes of epileptic pa- 
 tients. Ccelius Aurelianus calls them circuit ignei , 
 scintillations, or fiery circles. Though only a symp- 
 tom of the epilepsy, Hippocrates puts it for epilepsy 
 itself. 
 
 ECLE'CTIC. (Eclecticus ; from e/cXe/w, to select.) 
 Archigenes and some others selected from all other 
 sects what appeared to them to be the best and most 
 rational ; hence they were called Eclectics , and their 
 medicine Eclectic medicine. 
 
 ECLE'CTOS. (From exXeixw, to lick up. A linc- 
 tus, or soft medicine, like an electuary, to be licked up. 
 
 ECLE'GMA. (From ExX£i%w, to lick.) A linctus, 
 or form of medicine made by the incorporation of oils 
 with syrups, and which is to be taken upon a liquor- 
 ice stick. 
 
 E'CLYSIS. (From exXvw, to dissolve.) A uni- 
 versal faintness. 
 
 ECMA'GMA. (From tK/xaac ro>, to form together.) 
 A mass of substances kneaded together. 
 
 ECPEPIE'MENOS. (From eKTriegco, to press out.) 
 An ulcer with protuberating lips. 
 
 ECPHLYSIS. (E/apXvois; from ex</>Xi>£co, to boil, or 
 bubble up, or over.) A blain, or vesicular eruption. 
 The name of a genus of disease in Good’s Nosology. 
 It has four species, viz. Ecphlysis pompholex , herpes , 
 rhypia , and eczema. 
 
 ECPHRA'CTIC. (From eiccppacou), to remove ob- 
 structions. That which attenuates tough humours, so 
 as to promote their discharge. 
 
 ECPHRA'XIS. (From tKtppaoc ro>, to remove ob 
 struction.) A perspiration, an opening of obstructed 
 pores. 
 
 ECPHRONIA. (Ex^pwvE, or cKcbpotrvvrj, from uc- 
 (ppwv, extra mentem, out of one’s mind.) The name 
 of a genus in Good’s Nosology. Insanity and crazi- 
 ness. It has two species: Ecphronia melancholia y 
 and Ecphronia mania. 
 
 E'CPHYAS. (From ex, and <pvo, to produce.) 1. 
 An appendix, or excrescence. 
 
 2. The appendicula casci vermiformis. 
 
 ECPHYMA. (From eiccpvo), educo, egero.) A cu 
 taneous excrescence. The name of a genus of diseases 
 in Good’s Nosology. Class, Eccritica; Order, Aero- 
 tia. It has four species, viz. Ecphyma caruncula, ver 
 ruca , clavus , and callus. 
 
 E'cphyse. (From eiccpvoae), to blow out.) Flatus 
 from the bladder through the urethra, and from the 
 wound through the vagina. 
 
 Ecphyse'sis. (From eK^vaaa), to breathe through.) 
 A quick expulsion of the air from the lungs. 
 
 E'CPHYSIS. (From ex^uw, to produce.) 
 
 1. An apophysis, or appendix. 
 
 2. A process. 
 
 317 
 
ECT 
 
 Ecpie'sma. (From ekitie^u), to press out.) A frac- 
 ture of the skull, in which the bones press inwardly. 
 
 EcriE'sMos. (From ekitie^o), to press out.) A dis- 
 order of the eye, in which the globe is almost pressed 
 out of the socket by an afflux' of humours. 
 
 Ecplero'ma. (From EKiiXypoio, to fill.) In Hippo- 
 crates they are hard balls of leather, or other sub- 
 stances, adapted to fill the arm-pits, while by the help 
 of the heels, placed against the balls, and repressing 
 the same, the luxated os humeri is reduced into its 
 place. 
 
 ECPLE'XIS. (From ek-'Xtjoo), to terrify or astonish.) 
 A stupor, or astonishment, from sudden external acci- 
 dents. 
 
 E'cpnoe. (From ckttveo), to breathe.) Expiration ; 
 that part of respiration in which the air is expelled from 
 the lungs. 
 
 ECPTO'MA. (From ektcl-k'Jo), to fall out.) 1. A 
 luxation of a bone. 
 
 2. The expulsion of the secundines. 
 
 3. The falling oft’ of gangrenous parts. 
 
 4. A hernia in the scrotum. 
 
 5. A falling down of the womb. 
 
 Ecpy'ctica. (From ek-kvkciIu), to condense.) Medi- 
 cines that render the fluids more solid. 
 
 ECPYE'MA. (From ek , and -n vov, pus.) A collec- 
 tion of pus, from the suppuration of a tumour. 
 
 ECPYESIS. (From ekitvu), to suppurate.) The 
 name of a genus of diseases in Good’s Nosology. 
 Class, Eccritica ; Order, Acrotica. Humid scalp. It 
 has four species, Ecpyesis impetigo , porrigo , ecthyma , 
 scabies. 
 
 Ecre'gma. (From EKptjyvvpi, to break.) A rup- 
 ture. 
 
 Ecre'xis. (From EKpiryvvpi , to break.) A rupture. 
 Hippocrates expresses by it a rupture or laceration 
 of the womb. 
 
 Echry'th.mos. (From ek, and pvdpo j-, harmony.) 
 A term applied to the pulse, and signifies that it is irre- 
 gular. 
 
 E'croe. (From EKpe o>, to flow out.) An efflux, or 
 the course by which any humour which requires 
 purging is evacuated. 
 
 Ecrueles. The French for scrofula. 
 
 E'crysis. (From EKpeu, to flow out.) In Hippo- 
 crates it is an efflux of the semen before it receives the 
 conformation of a foetus, and therefore is called an 
 efflux, to distinguish it from abortion. 
 
 ECSARCO'MA. (From ek, and aap\, flesh.) A 
 fleshy excrescence. 
 
 E'CSTASIS. ( Ecstasis , eos. f. Ex-nfft? ; from e\i^a- 
 uai , to be out of one’s senses.) An ecstasy, or trance. 
 In Hippocrates it signifies a delirium. 
 
 Ecstro'phius. (From EK^pctpu), to invert.) An 
 epithet for any medicine, that makes the blind piles 
 appear outwardly. 
 
 Ecthely'nsis. (From ekOe\vvo), to re nder effemi- 
 nate.) Softness. It is applied to the skin and flesh, 
 when lax and soft, and to bandages, when not suffi- 
 ciently tight. 
 
 Ecthli'mma. (From ek9\l6o), to press out against.) 
 An ulceration caused by pressure of the skin. 
 
 Ecthli'psis. (From £Kdyi6u>, to press out against.) 
 Elision, or expression. It is spoken of swelled eyes, 
 when they dart forth sparks of light. 
 
 E'CTHYMA. ( Ecthyma , at is. n. ekOveiv, to rage, or 
 break forth with fury.) A pustule or cutaneous erup- 
 tion. 
 
 Ectillo'tica. (From ek'JiWw, to pull out.) Medi- 
 cines which eradicate tubercles or corns, or destroy 
 superfluous hail-. 
 
 ECTO'PIA. (From ekJottos, out of place.) Dis- 
 placed. 
 
 Ectopi.e. (The plural of ectopia.) Parts dis- 
 placed. An order in the class locales of Cullen's No- 
 sology. See Nosology. 
 
 Ectrapeloga'stros. (From EKjpEiropai, to degene- 
 rate, and yasvPt a belly.) One who has a monstrous 
 belly, or whose appetite is voraciously large. 
 
 Ectri'mma. (From ck]pi6u >, to rub off.) An exco- 
 riation. In Hippocrates it is an exulceration of the 
 skin about the os sacrum. 
 
 E'ctrope. (From ekJpetio, to divert, pervert, or in- 
 vert.) It is any duct by which the humours are diverted 
 and drawn off. In P. iEgiueta it is the same as Ectro- 
 pium. 
 
 ECTRO'PIUM. (From ekjpeirv, to evert.) An 
 
 ECT 
 
 eversion of the eyelids, so that their internal surface 
 
 is outermost. 
 
 There are two species of this disease : one produced 
 by an unnatural swelling of the lining of the eyelids, 
 which not only pushes their edges from the eyeball, but 
 also presses them so forcibly, that they become everted ; 
 the other arising from a contraction of the skin cover- 
 ing the eyelid, or of that in the vicinity, by which 
 means the edge of the eyelid is first removed for some 
 distance from the eye, and afterward turned com- 
 pletely outward, together with the whole of the affect 
 ed eyelid. 
 
 The morbid swelling of the lining of the eyelids, 
 which causes the first species of ectropium, arises 
 mostly from a congenital laxity of this membrane, 
 afterward increased by chronic ophthalmies, particu- 
 larly of a scrofulous nature, in relaxed, unhealthy 
 subjects ; or else the disease originates from the small- 
 pox affecting the eyes. 
 
 While the disease is confined to the lower eyelid, as 
 it most commonly is, the lining of this part may be ob- 
 served rising in the form of a semilunar fold, of a pale 
 red colour like the fungous granulations of wounds, 
 and intervening between the eye and eyelid, which lat- 
 ter it in some measure everts. When the swelling is 
 afterward occasioned by the lining of both the eye- 
 lids, the disease assumes an annular shape, in the cen- 
 tre of which the eyeball seems sunk, while the circum- 
 ference of the ring presses and everts the edges of the 
 two eyelids, so as to cause both great uneasiness and 
 deformity. In each of the above cases, on pressing the 
 skin of the eyelids with the point of the finger, it be- 
 comes manifest that they are very capable of being 
 elongated, and would readily yield, so as entirely to 
 cover the eyeball, were they not prevented by the in- 
 tervening swelling of their membranous lining. 
 
 Besides the very considerable deformity which the 
 disease produces, it occasions a continual discharge of 
 tears over the cheek, and, what is worse, a dryness of 
 the eyeball, frequent exasperated attacks of chronic 
 ophthalmy, incapacity to bear the light, and, lastly 
 opacity and ulceration of the cornea. 
 
 The second species of ectropium, or that arising 
 from a contraction of the integuments of the eyelids, 
 or neighbouring parts, is not unfrequently a conse- 
 quence of puckered scars, produced by a confluent 
 small-pox, deep burns, or the excision of cancerous or 
 encysted tumours, without saving a sufficient quantity 
 of skin ; or, lastly, the disorder fs the effect of malig- 
 nant carbuncles, or any kind of wound attended with 
 much loss of substance. Each of these causes is quite 
 enough to bring on such a contraction of the skin of 
 the eyelids as to draw the parts towards the arches of 
 the orbits, so as to remove them from the eyeball, and 
 turn their edges outward. No sooner has this circum- 
 stance happened, than it is often followed by another 
 one equally unpleasant, namely, a swelling of the in- 
 ternal membrane of the affected eyelids, which after- 
 ward has a great share in completing the eversion. 
 The lining of the eyelids, though trivially everted, 
 being continually exposed to the air, and irritation of 
 extraneous substances, soon swells, and rises up like 
 fungus. One side of this fungous-like tumour covers a 
 part of the eyeball ; the other pushes the eyelid so con- 
 siderably outwards, that its edge is not unfrequently in 
 contact with the margin of the orbit. The complaints 
 induced by this second species of ectropium are the 
 same as those brought on by the first ; it being noticed, 
 however, that in both cases, whenever the disease is 
 very inveterate, the fungous swelling of the inside of 
 the eyelids becomes hard, and as it were callous. 
 
 Although, in both species of ectropium, the lining of 
 the eyelids seems equally swollen, yet the surgeon can 
 easily distinguish to which of the two species the dis- 
 ease belongsT For, in the first, the skin of the eyelids, 
 and adjoining parts, is not deformed with scars; and 
 by pressing the everted eyelid with the point of the 
 finger, the part would with ease cover the eye, were it 
 not for the intervening fungous swelling. But in the 
 second species of ectropium, besides the obvious cica- 
 trix and contraction of the skin of the eyelids, or adja- 
 cent parts, when an effort is made to cover the eye 
 with the everted eyelid, by pressing upon the latter part 
 with the point of the finger, it does not give way so as 
 completely to cover the globe, as it ought to do, only 
 yielding for a certain extent : or it does not move in the 
 least from its unnnatural position, by reason of the 
 
EIS 
 
 ELA 
 
 Integuments of the eyelids having been so extensively 
 destroyed, that their margin has become adherent t® 
 the arch of the orbit. 
 
 ECTRO'SIS. (E Krpwcris ; from eK'Jt'JpivcKW, to mis- 
 carry.) A miscarriage. 
 
 Ectro'tica. (From ekJiJpuxtku), to miscarry.) Ec- 
 tyrotica; Ectylotica. Medicines which cause abor- 
 tion. 
 
 Ectylo'tica. See Ectillotica. 
 
 Ectyro'tica. See EctrOtica. 
 
 ECZE'MA. (From sicgeu), to boil out.) Eczesma. A 
 hot, painful eruption, or pustule. 
 
 Ede'lphus. The prognosis of a disease from the 
 nature of elements. 
 
 EDULCORA'NTIA. (From edulco , to make sweet.) 
 Edulcorants. Medicines which purify the fluids, by 
 depriving them of their acrimony. 
 
 EFFERVESCENCE. (Effervescentia ; from effer- 
 vesco, to grow hot.) 1. That agitation which is pro- 
 duced by mixing substances together, which cause the 
 evolution of a gas. 
 
 2. A small degree of ebullition. 
 
 E'ffila. Freckles. 
 
 EFFLORESCENCE. (Efflorescentia ; from effio- 
 resco, to blow as a flower.) 1. In pathology , it is used 
 to express a morbid redness of the skin, and is gene- 
 rally synonymous with exanthema. 
 
 2. In chemistry , it means that effect which takes 
 place when bodies spontaneously become converted 
 into a dry powder. It is almost always occasioned 
 by the loss of the water of crystallization in saline 
 bodies. 
 
 3. In botany , it is applied to express the blooming of 
 flowers, and the time of flowering. 
 
 EFFLU'VIUM. (From effluo , to spread abroad.) 
 See Contagion. 
 
 Effractu'ra. (From effringa, to break down.; A 
 fracture, in which the bone is much depressed by the 
 blow. 
 
 EFFUSION. ( Effusio ; from effundo, to pour out.) 
 In pathology it means the escape of any fluid out of 
 the vessel, or viscus, naturally containing it, and its 
 lodgment in another cavity, in the cellular substance, 
 or in the substance of parts. Effusion also sometimes 
 signifies the morbid secretion of fluids from the ves- 
 sels ; thus physicians frequently speak of coagulable 
 lymph being effused on different surfaces. 
 
 EGERAN. A sub-species of pyramidal garnet of a 
 reddish-brown colour. 
 
 Ege'ries. (From egero, to carry out.) Egestio. 
 An excretion, or evacuation. 
 
 EGG. Ovum. The eggs of hens, and of birds in 
 general, are composed of several distinct substances. 
 1. The shell or external coating, which is composed of 
 carbonate of lime .72, phosphate of lime .2,. gelatine 
 .3. The remaining .23 are perhaps water. 2. A thin 
 white and strong membrane, possessing the usual cha- 
 racters of animal substances. 3. The white of the 
 egg, for which, see Albumen. 4. The yelk, which ap- 
 pears to consist of an oil of the nature of fat oils, 
 united with a portion of serous matter, sufficient to 
 render it diffusible in cold water, in the form of an 
 emulsion, and concrecible by heat. Yelk of egg is 
 used as the medium for rendering resins and oils diffu- 
 sible in water. The eggs of poultry are chiefly used as 
 food, the different parts are likewise employed in phar- 
 macy and in medicine. The calcined shell is esteemed 
 as an absorbent. The oil is softening, and is used ex- 
 ternally to burns and chaps. The yelk renders oil mis- 
 cible with water, and is triturated with the same view 
 with resinous and other substances. Raw eggs have 
 been much recommended as a popular remedy for 
 jaundice. 
 
 Egrego'rsis. (From eypyyopsoj, to watch.) A 
 watchfulness, or want of sleep. 
 
 Ei'lamis. (From aXeco, to involve.) A membrane 
 involving the brain. 
 
 Eile'ma. (From aXeto, to form convolutions.) In 
 Hippocrates, it signifies painful convolutions of the in- 
 testines from flatulence. Sometimes it signifies a co- 
 vering. Vogel says, it is a fixed pain in the bowels, as 
 if a nail was driven in. 
 
 Ei'leon. (From ecXeco, to wind.) Gorrteus says it 
 is a name of the intestinum ileum. 
 
 Ei'leos. (From aXsto, to form convolutions.) The 
 iliac passion. 
 
 Ei'sbole. (From as, into, and /3aXX w, to cast.) It I 
 
 signifies strictly an injection, but is used to express the 
 access of a distemper, or of a particular paroxysm. 
 
 Ei'spnoe. (From as, into, and nvuo, to breathe.) 
 Inspiration of air. 
 
 EJACULA'NTIA. (From cjaculo, to cast out.) 
 Ejaculatoria. The vessels which convey the seminal 
 matter secreted in the testicles to the penis. These 
 are the epididymis, and the vasa deferentia ; the vesi- 
 cuke seminales are the receptacles of the semen. 
 
 EJE'CTIO. (From ejicio, to cast out.) Ejection, 
 or the discharging of any thing from the body. 
 
 Elaca'lli. The Indian name of a cathartic shrub, 
 the Euphorbia nervifolia , of Linnams. 
 
 El.ka'gnon. (From eXaiov, oil, and ayvos , chaste.) 
 -See Vitex agnus castus. 
 
 El^eo'meli. (From eXaiov , oil, and pcXt, honey.) 
 A sweet purging oil, like honey. 
 
 ELiEOSA'CCHARUM. (From eXaiov, oil, and 
 aaKxapov, sugar.) A mixture of an essential oil with 
 sugar. 
 
 El.'eoseli'num. See Eleoselinum. 
 
 ELAIN. The oily principle of solid fats, so named 
 by its discoverer, Chevreuil, who dissolves tallow in 
 very pure hot alkohol, separates the stearin by crys- 
 tallization, and then procures the elain by evaporation 
 of the spirit. Braconnot has adopted a simpler, and 
 probably a more exact method. By squeezing tallow 
 between the folds of porous paper, the elain soaks into 
 it, while the stearin remains. The paper being then 
 soaked in water, and pressed, yields up its oily im- 
 pregnation. Elain has very much the appearance and 
 properties of vegetable oil. It is liquid at the tempera- 
 ture of 60°. Its smell and colour are derived from 
 the solid fats from which it is extracted. 
 
 [“ Mr. Pictet’s method of procuring elaine, consists 
 in pouring upon oil a concentrated solution of caustic 
 soda, stirring the mixture, heating it slightly to sepa- 
 rate the elaine from the soap of the stearine, pouring 
 it on a cloth, and then separating by decantation the 
 elaine from the excess of alkaline solution. — Webster's 
 Man. of Chemistry. A.] 
 
 Elais guinee'nsis. A species of palm which grows 
 spontaneously on the coast of Guinea, but is much cul- 
 tivated in the West Indies. It is from this tree that 
 the oil, called in the West Indies Mac/caio fat, is ob- 
 tained : and, according to some, the palm-oil, which is 
 considered as an emollient and strengthener of all 
 kinds of weakness of the limbs. It also is recom- 
 mended against bruises, strains, cramps, pains, swell- 
 ings, &c. 
 
 Elambxca'tio. A method of analyzing mineral 
 waters. 
 
 ELAOLITE. A subspecies of pyramidal felspar. 
 
 ELAPHOBO'SCUM. (From eXa 0oj, a stag, and 
 / 3o<tk(i ) , to eat : so called, because deer eat them greedi- 
 ly.) See Pastinaca. 
 
 ELAPHOSCO'RODON. * (From eXaQos, the stag, 
 and oKopoSov, garlic.) Stag’s or viper’s garlic. 
 
 Ela'sma. (From eXavno, to drive.) A lamina of 
 any kind. A clyster-pipe. 
 
 ELASTIC. ( Elasticus ; from eXa^ys, impulsor , or 
 of eXavvuv, to impel, /o push.) Springy ; having the 
 power of returning to/the form from which it has been 
 forced to deviate, or from which it is withheld; thus, 
 a blade of steel is said to be elastic, because if it is 
 bent to a certain degree, and then let go, it will of it- 
 self return to its former situation ; the same will hap- 
 pen to the branch of a tree, a piece of Indian rubber, 
 &cc. See Elasticity. 
 
 Elastic fluid. See Gas. 
 
 Elastic gum. S ee C aoutchouc. 
 
 ELASTICITY. Elastizitas. A force in bodies, by 
 which they endeavour to restore themselves to the 
 posture from whence they were displaced by any ex 
 ternal force. To solve this property, many have re 
 course to the universal law of nature, attraction, by 
 which the parts of solid and firm bodies are caused to 
 cohere together: whereby, when hard bodies are 
 struck or bent, so'that the component parts are a little 
 moved from one another, but not quite disjoined or 
 broken off, nor separated so far as to be out of the 
 power of the attracting force, by which they cohere 
 together ; they certainly must, on the cessation of the 
 external violence, ipring back with a very great velo- 
 city to their former state. But in this circumstance, 
 the atmospherical pressure will account for it as well ; 
 because such a violence, if it be not great enough to 
 
ELA 
 
 separate the constituent particles of a body far enough 
 to let in any foreign matter, must occasion many va- 
 cuola between the separated surfaces, so that upon the 
 removal of the external force, they will close again by 
 the pressure of the aerial fluid upon the external parts, 
 
 e. the body will come again into its natural posture. 
 The included air, likewise, in most bodies, gives that 
 power of resilitioh upon their percussion. 
 
 If two bodies perfectly elastic strike, one against 
 another, there will be or remain in each the same rela- 
 tive velocity as before, i. e. they will recede with the 
 same velocity as they met together. For the compress- 
 ive force, or the magnitude of the stroke in any given 
 bodies, arises from the relative velocity of those bodies, 
 and is proportional to it, and bodies perfectly elastic 
 will restore themselves completely to the figure they 
 had before the shock ; or, in other words, the resti- 
 tutive force is equal to the compressive, and therefore 
 must be equal to the force with which they came to- 
 gether, and consequently they must, by elasticity, re- 
 cede again from eacli other with the same velocity. 
 Hence, taking equal times before and after the shock, 
 the distances between the bodies will be equal : and 
 therefore the distances of them from the common cen- 
 tre of gravity will, in the same times, be equal. And 
 hence the laws of percussion of bodies perfectly elastic 
 are easily deduced. 
 
 ELATE'RIUM. (From eXavvw , to stimulate or 
 agitate : so named from its great purgative qualities.) 
 See Momordica elaterium. 
 
 [“The Momordica elaterium is a perennial plant, 
 growing spontaneously in the south of Europe. The 
 fruit, which is botanically allied to the cucumber and 
 melon, has the curious property of separating itself, 
 when ripe, from its stalk, and ejecting its seeds with 
 great force through an opening in the base, where the 
 stalk was attached. The medicinal property resides 
 chiefly in the juice at the centre of the fruit, and about 
 the seeds. The drug called Elaterium in our Phar- 
 macopoeia, and which the London College have, with 
 some latitude of application, called an extract, is the 
 sediment whiqh subsides from the juice of the fruit 
 after it has been drawn out. The quantity of genuine 
 elaterium contained in a single fruit is extreiaejy small, 
 as it appears that only six grains were obtained by 
 Dr. Clutterbuck from forty of the cucumbers. The 
 plant might be raised in this country. 
 
 “ Elaterium is sold in small, thin cakes, or fragments, 
 of a greenish colour, and a bitter and somewhat acrid 
 taste. It is liable to vary in strength, according to the 
 mode of its preparation. If the juice has been ex- 
 tracted with much pressure, the sediment contains 
 portions of the fruit which are comparatively inac- 
 tive, and which, of course, tend to lessen its activity. 
 In selecting elaterium , those specimens which have a 
 very dark colour, are compact and heavy, and break 
 with a shining resinous fracture, are to be rejected as 
 bad. 
 
 “ This drug is one of the most violent cathartics. 
 It was employed by the ancients as a hydragogue in 
 dropsy, in a form not dissimilar to that used at the 
 present day. It was also used by the Arabians, and 
 in more modern times by Boerhaave, Sydenham, and 
 Lister. Quite recently it has been highly recom- 
 mended in dropsy by some distinguished English phy- 
 sicians, and their practice has been successfully imi- 
 tated in this country ; although the great uncertainty 
 of its operation has repeatedly caused it to be aban- 
 doned. It has the peculiar property of not only pur- 
 ging, but at the same time exciting a febrile action, 
 which Lister describes as attended with a throbbing 
 that is felt to the fingers’ ends. Orfila found that a 
 large dose, given to a dog, brought on inflammation of 
 the stomach, but when injected In two cases into the 
 cellular texture of the thigh, the rectum was the only 
 part of the canal which became Inflamed. Hence he 
 concludes, that the medicine has some peculiar action 
 on that organ. 
 
 “ The uncertainty arising from the different prepa- 
 rations of this medicine may be inferred from the cir- 
 cumstance, that Fallopius gave it in doses of a drachm, 
 while Dr. Clutterbuck found one-eighth of a grain to 
 purge violently. The strength o r any particular par- 
 cel ought always to be tested by small doses, before it 
 is ventured on in any considerable quantity. Of the ar- 
 ticle imported into this country, I have given from one 
 to two grains in a pill three times a day, without any 
 
 ELE 
 
 excessive operation resulting from it.”— Biff. Mat 
 Med. A.] 
 
 ELATHE'RIA. A name for the cascarilla bark. 
 
 ELATIN. The active principle of elaterium. See 
 
 Momordica elaterium. 
 
 ELATI'NE. (From cXa'Jrwv, smaller, being the 
 smaller species.) See Antirrhinum elatine. 
 
 ELATIO. Elevated, exalted. This term is ap- 
 plied in Good’s Nosology, to a species of the genus 
 Alusio , to designate mental extravagance. 
 
 Elati'tes. Bloodstone. 
 
 ELCO'SIS. (From eAacoj, an ulcer.) A disease at- 
 tended with foetid, carious, and chronic ulcers. The 
 term is seldom used. 
 
 ELDER. See Sambucus. 
 
 Elder , dwarf. See Sambucus Ebulus. 
 
 ELECAMPANE. See Inula helenium. 
 
 ELECTIVE. That which is done, or passes, by 
 election. 
 
 Elective affinity, double. See Affinity double. 
 
 Elective attraction. See Affinity. 
 
 Elective attraction , double. See Affinity double 
 
 ELECTRICITY. (Electricitas ; from electrum, 
 yXeurpov , from yXacJwp, the sun, because of its bright 
 shining colour; or from c\ku), to draw, because of its 
 magnetic power.) A property which certain bodies 
 possess when rubbed, heated, or otherwise excited, 
 whereby they attract remote bodies, and frequently 
 emit sparks or streams of light. The ancients first ob- 
 served this property in amber, which they called Elec- 
 trum, and hence arose the word electricity. 
 
 “If a piece of sealing-wax and of dry warm flannel 
 be rubbed against each other, they both become capa- 
 ble of attracting and repelling light bodies. A dry and 
 warm sheet of writing-paper, rubbed with India rub- 
 ber, or a tube of glass rubbed upon silk, exhibit the 
 same phenomena. In these cases, the bodies are said 
 to be electrically excited ; and when in a dark room, 
 they always appear luminous. If two pith-balls be 
 electrified by touching them with the sealing-wax, or 
 with the flannel, they repel each other; but if one 
 pith-ball be electrified by the wax, and the other by the 
 flaimel, they attract each other. The same applies to 
 the glass and silk: it shows a difference in the electri- 
 cities of the different bodies, and the experiment leads 
 to the conclusion, that bodies similarly electrified repel 
 each other ; but that when dissimilarly electrified , they 
 attract each other. 
 
 The term electrical repulsion is here used merely to 
 denote the appearance of the phenomenon, the separa- 
 tion being probably referrible to the new attractive 
 power which they acquire, when electrified, for the air 
 and other surrounding bodies. 
 
 If one ball be electrified by sealing wax rubbed by 
 flannel, and another by silk rubbed with glass, those 
 balls will repel each other; which proves that the 
 electricity of the silk is the same as that of the sealing- 
 wax. But if one ball be electrified by the sealing-wax 
 and the other by the glass, they then attract each 
 other, showing that they are oppositely electrified. 
 
 These experiments are most conveniently performed 
 with a large downy feather, suspended by a silken 
 thread. If an excited glass tube be brought near it, it 
 will receive and retain its electricity ; it will be first 
 attracted and then repelled ; and upon re-exciting the 
 tube, and again approaching it, it will not again be at- 
 tracted, but retain its state of repulsion; but upon ap- 
 proaching it with excited sealing-wax, it will instantly 
 be attracted, and remain in contact with the wax till 
 it has acquired its electricity, when it will be repelled, 
 and in that state of reptflkion it will be attracted by 
 the glass. Tn these experiments, care must be taken 
 that the feather remains freely suspended in the air, 
 and touches nothing capable of carrying off its elec- 
 tricity. 
 
 The terms vitreous and resinous electricity were 
 applied to these two phenomena; but Franklin, ob- 
 serving that the same electricity was not inherent in 
 the same body, but that glass sometimes exhibited the 
 same phenomena as wax, and viceversd, adopted ano- 
 ther term, and instead of regarding the phenomena as 
 dependent upon two electric fluids, referred them to 
 the presence of one fluid, in excess in some cases, and 
 in deficiency in others. To represent these states, he 
 used the terms plus and mvius, positive and negative. 
 When glass is rubbed with silk, a portion of electri- 
 city leaves the silk, and enters the glass ; it becomes po- 
 
ELE 
 
 ELE 
 
 sitive , therefore, and the silk negative : but when seal- 
 ing-wax is rubbed with flannel, the wax loses, and the 
 flannel gains ; the former, therefore, is negative, and 
 the latter positive. All bodies in nature are thus re- 
 garded as containing the electric fluid, and when its 
 equilibrium is disturbed, they exhibit the phenomena 
 just described. The substances enumerated in the fol- 
 lowing table become positively electrified when rubbed 
 with those which follow’ them in the list; but with 
 those which precede them they become negatively 
 electrical. — Biot , Traiti de Physique , tom ii. p. 220. 
 
 Cat’s-skin. Paper. 
 
 Polished glass. Silk. 
 
 Woolen cloth. Gum lac. 
 
 Feathers. Rough glass. 
 
 Very delicate pith-balls, or strips of gold leaf, are 
 usually employed in ascertaining the presence of elec- 
 tricity ; and by the way in which their divergence is 
 effected by glass or sealing-wax, the kind or state of 
 electricity is judged of. When properly suspended or 
 mounted for delicate experiments, they form an elec- 
 trometer or electroscope. For this purpose, the slips of* 
 gold leaf are suspended by a brass cap and wire in a 
 glass cylinder : they hang in contact when unelec- 
 trified, but when electrified they diverge. 
 
 When this instrument, as usually constructed, 
 becomes in a small degree damp, its delicacy is much 
 diminished, and it is rendered nearly useless. 
 
 The kind of electricity by which the gold leaves are 
 diverged may be judged of by approaching the cap of 
 the instrument with a stick of excited sealing-wax ; if 
 it be negative , the divergence will increase ; if positive , 
 the leaves will collapse, upon the principle of the mu- 
 tual annihilation of the opposite electricities, or that 
 bodies similarly electrified repel each other, but that 
 when dissimilarly electrified, they become mutually 
 attractive. 
 
 Some bodies suffer electricity to pass through their 
 substance, and are called conductors. Others only 
 receive it upon the spot touched, and are called non- 
 conductors. The former do not, in general, become 
 electrified by friction, . and are called non- electrics : 
 the latter, on the contrary, are electrics , or acquire elec- 
 tricity by friction. They are also called insulators. 
 The metals are all conductors ; dry air, glass, sulphur, 
 and resins, are non-conductors. Water, damp wood, 
 spirit of wine, damp air, and some oils, are imperfect 
 conductors. 
 
 Ratified air admits of the passage of electricity ; so 
 does the Jarricellian vacuum ; hence, if an electrified 
 body be placed under the receiver of the air-pump, it 
 loses its electricity during exhaustion. So that the 
 air, independent of its non-conducting power, appears 
 to influence the retentive properties of bodies, in re- 
 spect to electricity, by its pressure. 
 
 There appears to be no constant relation between the 
 state of bodies and their conducting powers: among 
 solids, metals are conductors ; but gums and resins are 
 non-conductors: among liquids, strong alkaline acid, 
 and saline solutions, are good conductors; pure water 
 is an imperfectconduCtor, and oils are non-conductors ; 
 solid wax is almost a non-conductor ; but when melted 
 a good one. 
 
 Conducting powers belong to bodies in the most op- 
 posite states ; thus, the flame of alkohol and ice are 
 equally good conductors. Glass is a non-conductor 
 when cold, but conducts when red-hot : the diamond 
 is a non-conductor; but pure and well-burned char- 
 coal is among the best conductors. 
 
 There are many mineral substances which show 
 signs of electricity when heated, as the tourmalin, 
 topaz, diamond, boracite, &c., and in these bodies the 
 different surfaces exhibit different electrical states. 
 
 Whenever one part of a body, or system of bodies, 
 is positive, another part is invariably negative ; and 
 these opposite electrical states are always such as ex- 
 actly to neutralize each other. Thus, in the common 
 electrical machine, one conductor receives the electri- 
 city of the glass-cylinder, and the other that of the 
 silk-rubber, and the former conductor is positive, and 
 the latter negative ; but, if they be connected, all elec- 
 trical phenomena cease. 
 
 Electricians generally employ the term quantity to 
 indicate the absolute quantity of electric power in any 
 body, and the term intensity , to signify its power of 
 passing through a certain stratum of air, orotherill- 
 conducting medium. 
 
 X 
 
 If we suppose a charged Leyden phial to furnish a 
 spark, when discharged, of one inch in length, we 
 should find that another uncharged Leyden phial, the 
 inner and outer coating of which were communicated 
 with those of the former, would, upon the same quan- 
 tity of electricity being thrown in, reduce the length of 
 the spark to half an inch ; here the quantity of elec- 
 tricity remaining the same, its intensity is diminished 
 by one-half, by its distribution over the larger surface 
 
 It is obvious that the extension of surface alluded to 
 in the last paragraph will be attended with a greater 
 superficial exposure to the unelectrified air; and hence 
 it might be expected that a similar diminution of in 
 tensity would result from the vicinity of the electrified 
 surface to the ground, or to any other body of sufficient 
 magnitude in its ordinary state. That this is the case, 
 may be shown by diverging the leaves of the gold leaf 
 electrometer, and in that state approaching the instru- 
 ment with an uninsulated plate, which, when within 
 half an inch of the electrometer plate, will cause the 
 leaves to collapse; but, on removing the uninsulated 
 plate, they will again diverge, in consequence of the 
 electricity regaining its former intensity. The same 
 fact is shown by the condensing electrometer. 
 
 The power of the Leyden jar is proportioned to its 
 surface ; but a very large jar is inconvenient and diffi- 
 cult to procure ; the same end is attained by arranging 
 several jars, so that by a communication existing be- 
 tween all their interior coatings, their exterior being 
 also united, they may be charged and discharged as 
 one jar. Such a combination is called an electrical 
 battery , and is useful for exhibiting the effect of accu- 
 mulated electricity. 
 
 The discharge of the battery is attended by a consi- 
 derable report, and if it be passed through small ani- 
 mals, it instantly kills them; if through fine metallic 
 wires, they are ignited, melted, and burned ; and gun- 
 powder, cotton sprinkled with powdered resin, and a 
 variety of other combustibles, may be inflamed by the 
 same means. 
 
 There are many other sources of electricity than 
 those just noticed. When glass is rubbed by mercury, 
 it becomes electrified ; and this is the cause of the 
 luminous appearance observed when a barometer is 
 agitated in a dark room, in which case flashes of light 
 are seen to traverse the empty part of the tube. Even 
 the friction of air upon glass is attended by electrical 
 excitation : for Wilson found, that by blowing upon a 
 dry plate of glass with a pair of bellows, it acquired a 
 positive electricity. Whenever bodies change their 
 forms, their electrical states are also altered. Thus, 
 the conversion of water into vapour, and the congela- 
 tion of melted resins and sulphur are processes in 
 which electricity is also rendered sensible. 
 
 When an insulated plate of zinc is brought into 
 contact with one of copper or silver, it is found, after 
 removal, to be positively electrical, and the silver or 
 copper is left in the opposite state. 
 
 The most oxidisable metal is always positive, in 
 relation to the least oxidisable metal, which is nega- 
 tive, and the more opposite the metals in these respects 
 the greater the electrical excitation ; and if tfie metals 
 be placed in the following order, each will ' become 
 positive by the contact of that which precedes it, and 
 negative by the contact of that which follows it ; and 
 the greatest effect will result from the contact of the 
 most distant metals. 
 
 Platinum. Mercury. Tin. 
 
 Gold. Copper. Lead. 
 
 Silver. Iron. Zinc. 
 
 If the nerve of a recently killed frog be attached to 
 a silver probe, and a piece of zinc be brought into the 
 contact of the muscular parts of the animal, violent 
 convulsions are produced every time the metals thus 
 connected are made to touch each other. Exactly the 
 same effect is produced by an electrib spark, or the dis- 
 charge of a very small Leyden-phial. 
 
 If a piece of zinc be placed upon the tongue, .and a 
 piece of silver under it, a peculiar sensation will be 
 perceived every time the two metals are made to touch. 
 
 In these cases the chemical properties of the metals 
 are observed to be effected. If a silver and zinc wire 
 be put into a wine glass full of dilute sulphuric acid, 
 the zinc wire will only evolve gas ; but upon bringing 
 the two wires in contact with each other, the silver 
 will also copiously produce air bubbles. 
 
 If a number of alterations be made of copper or sil- 
 
 321 
 
ELE 
 
 ELE 
 
 ver leaf, zinc leaf, and thin paper, the electricity ex- 
 cited by the contact of the metals will be rendered evi- 
 dent to the common electrometer. 
 
 If the same arrangement be made with the paper 
 moistened with brine, or a weak acid, it will be found, 
 on bringing a wire communicating with the last copper 
 plate into contact with the first zinc plate, that a spark 
 is perceptible, and also a slight shock, provided the 
 number of alternations be sufficiently numerous. This 
 is the voltaic apparatus. 
 
 Several modes of constructing this apparatus have 
 been adopted, with a view to render it more conve- 
 nient or active. Sometimes double plates of copper 
 and zinc soldered together, are cemented into wooden 
 troughs in regular order, the intervening cells being 
 filled with water, or saline, or acid solutions. 
 
 Another form consists in arranging a row of glasses, 
 containing dilute sulphuric acid, in each of which is 
 placed a wire, or plate of silver, or copper, and one of 
 zinc, not touching each other, but so connected by 
 metallic wires, that the zinc of the first cup may com- 
 municate with the copper of the second ; the zinc of 
 the second with the copper of the third ; and so on 
 throughout the series. 
 
 When the poles of the Voltaic apparatus are con- 
 nected by a steel wire, it requires magnetic properties, 
 and if by a platinum, or other metallic wire, that wire 
 exhibits numerous magnetic poles, whit h attract and 
 repel the common magnetic needle. This very curious 
 fact was first observed by Professor Oersted, of Copen- 
 hagen. 
 
 On immersing the wires from the extremes of this 
 apparatus into water, it is found that the fluid suffers 
 decomposition, and that oxygen gas is liberated at the 
 positive wire or pole, and hydrogen gas at the negative 
 pole. 
 
 All other substances are decomposed with similar 
 phenomena, the inflammable element being disengaged 
 at the negatively electrical surface ; hence it would 
 appear, upon the principle of similarly electrified 
 bodies repelling each other, and dissimilarly electrified 
 bodies attracting each other, that the inherent or natu- 
 ral electrical state of the inflammable substances is 
 positive, for they are attracted by the negative or op- 
 positely electrified pole; while the bodies, called sup- 
 porters of combustion, or acidifying principles, are 
 attracted by the positive pole, and, therefore, may be 
 considered as possessed of the negative power. 
 
 When bodies are thus under the influence of elec- 
 trical decomposition, their usual chemical energies are 
 suspended, and some very curious phenomena are ob- 
 served. 
 
 The most difficult decomposable compounds may be 
 thus resolved into their component parts by the elec- 
 trical agency; by a weak power the proximate ele- 
 ments are separated, and by a stronger power these 
 are resolved into their ultimate constituents. 
 
 All bodies which exert powerful chemical agencies 
 upon each other when freedom of motion is given to 
 their particles, render each other oppositely electrical 
 when acting as masses. Hence Sir H. Davy, the great 
 and successful investigator of this branch of chemical 
 philosophy, has supposed that electrical and chemical 
 phenomena, though in themselves qqite distinct, may 
 be dependent on one and the same power, acting in the 
 former case upon masses of matter, in the other upon 
 its particles. 
 
 The power of the Voltaic apparatus to communicate 
 divergence to the electrometer, is most observed when 
 it is well insulated, and filled with pure water : but its 
 power of producing ignition and of giving shocks, and 
 of producing the other effects observed when its poles 
 are connected, are much augmented by the interpo- 
 sition of dilute acids, which act chemically upon one 
 of the plates : here the insulation is interfered with by 
 the production of vapour, but. the quantity of elec- 
 tricity is much increased, a circumstance which may, 
 perhaps, be referred to the increase of the positive 
 energy of the most oxidisable metal by the contact of 
 the acid. In experiments made with the great battery 
 of the Royal Institution, it has been found that 120 
 plates rendered active by a mixture of one part of ni- 
 tric acid, and three of water, produces effects equal to 
 480 plates rendered active by one part of nitric acid, 
 and fifteen of water. 
 
 In the Voltaic pile, the intensity of the electricity 
 Increases with the number of alternations, but the 
 
 m 
 
 quantity is increased by extending the surface of the 
 plates. Thus, if a battery, composed of thirty pairs 
 of plates, two inches square, be compared with another 
 battery of thirty pairs of twelve inches square charged 
 in the same way, no difference will be perceived in 
 their effects upon bad or imperfect conductors ; their 
 powers of decomposing water, and of giving shocks, 
 will be similar ; but upon good conductors the effects 
 of the large plates will be considerably greater than 
 those of the small: they will ignite and fuse large 
 quantities of platinum wire, and produce a very bril- 
 liant spark between charcoal points. The following 
 experiment well illustrates the different effects of 
 quantity and intensity in the Voltaic apparatus. 
 
 Immerse the platinum wires connected with the ex- 
 tremity of a charged battery composed of twelve-inch 
 plates into water, and it will be found that the evolu- 
 tion of gas is nearly the same as that occasioned by a 
 similar number of two-inch plates. Apply the moist- 
 ened fingers to the wires, and the shock will be the 
 same as if there were no connexion by the water. 
 While the circuit exists through the human body and 
 the water, let a wire attached to a thin slip of char- 
 coal be made to connect the poles of the battery, and 
 the charcoal will become vividly ignited. The water 
 and the animal substance discharge the electricity of a 
 surface, probably, not superior to their own surface of 
 contact with the metals ; the wires discharge all the 
 residual electricity of the plates; and if a similar ex- 
 periment be made on plates of an inch square, there 
 will scarcely be any sensation when the hands are 
 made to connect the ends of the battery, a circuit 
 being previously made through water ; and no spark, 
 when charcoal is made the medium of connexion, im- 
 perfect conductors having been previously applied. 
 These relative effects of quantity and intensity were 
 admirably illustrated by the experiments instituted by 
 Children, who constructed a battery, the plates of 
 which were two feet eight inches wide, and six feet 
 high. They were fastened to a beam, suspended by 
 counterpoises, from the ceiling of his laboratory, so as 
 to be easily immersed into, or withdrawn from the 
 cells of acid. The effects upon metallic wires, and 
 perfect conductors, were extremely intense; but upon 
 imperfect conductors, such as the human body, and 
 water, they were feeble. — Phil. Trans. 1815, p. 363. 
 
 When the extremes of a battery composed of large 
 plates are united by wires of different metals, it is 
 found that some are more easily ignited than others, 
 . a circumstance which has been referred to their con- 
 ducting powers: thus platinum is more easily ignited 
 than silver, and silver than zinc. If the ignition be 
 supposed to result from the resistance to the passage 
 of electricity, we should say that the zinc conducted 
 better than silver, and the silver than platinum. 
 
 An important improvement has been suggested in 
 the construction of the Voltaic apparatus, by Dr. Wol- 
 laston, (Annals of Philosophy, Sept. 1815,) by which 
 great increase of quantity is obtained, without incon- 
 venient augmentation of the size of the plates ; it con- 
 sists in extending the copper plate, so as to oppose it 
 to every surface of the zinc. 
 
 With the single pair of plates, of very small dimen- 
 sions, constructed upon this principle, Dr. Wollaston 
 succeeded in fusing and igniting a fine platinum wire. 
 This is the most economical and useful form of the 
 Voltaic apparatus ; certainly, at least, it is so for all 
 those researches in which there is an occasional de- 
 mand for quantity as well as intensity of electricity. 
 
 The theory of the Voltaic pile is involved in many 
 difficulties. The original source of electricity appears 
 to depend upon the contact of the metals, for we know 
 that a plate of silver and a plate of zinc, or of any other 
 difficultly and easily oxidisable metals, become nega- 
 tive and positive on contact. The accumulation must 
 be referred to induction , which takes place in the elec- 
 trical column, through the very thin stratum of air, or 
 paper, and through water, when that fluid is interposed 
 between the plates. Accordingly, we observe, that 
 the apparatus is in the condition of the series of con- 
 ductors, with interposed air, and of the Leyden phials. 
 When the electric column is insulated, the extremities 
 exhibit feeble negative and positive powers, but if 
 either extremity be connected with the ground, the 
 electricity of its poles or extremities is greatly increased, 
 as may be shown by the increased divergence of the 
 leaves of the electrometer which then ensues. 
 
ELE 
 
 ELE 
 
 As general changes in the form and constitution of 
 matter are connected with its electrical states, it is ob- 
 vious that, electricity must be continually active in na- 
 ture. Its etfects are exhibited on a magnificent scale 
 in the thunder-storm, which results from the accumu- 
 lation of electricity in the clouds, as was first experi- 
 mentally demonstrated by Dr. Franklin, who also first 
 showed the advantage of pointed conductors as safe- 
 guards to buildings. In these cases, the conducting 
 rod, or rods, should be of copper, or iron, and from half 
 to three-fourths of an inch diameter. Its upper end 
 should be elevated three or four feel above the highest 
 part of the building, and all the metallic parts of the 
 roof should be connected with the rod, which should 
 be perfectly continuous throughout, and passing down 
 the side of the building, penetrate several feet below its 
 foundation, so as always to be immersed in a moist 
 stratum of soil, or if possible, into water. The leaden 
 water pipes attached to houses, often might be made 
 to answer the purpose of conductors, especially when 
 thick enough to resist fusion. 
 
 During a thunder-storm the safest situation is in the 
 middle of a room, at a distance from the chimney, and 
 standing upon a woollen rug, which is a nonconductor. 
 Blankets and feathers being nonconductors, bed is a 
 place of comparative safety, provided the bell-wires 
 are not too near, which are almost always melted in 
 houses struck by lightning. When out of doors, it is 
 dangerous to take shelter under trees : the safest situ- 
 ation is within some yards of them, and upon the 
 dryest spot that can be selected. 
 
 Tire discharge of electricity in a thunder-storm is 
 sometimes only from cloud to cloud ; sometimes from 
 the earth to the clouds; and sometimes from the clouds 
 to the earth ; as one or the other may be positive or 
 negative. When aqueous vapour is condensed, the 
 clouds formed are usually more or less electrical ; and 
 the earth below them being brought into an opposite 
 state, by induction, a discharge takes place when the 
 clouds approach within a certain distance, constituting 
 lightning ; and the indulation of the air, produced by 
 the discharge, is the cause of thunder, which is more 
 or less intense, and of longer or shorter duration, ac- 
 cording to the quantity of air acted upon, and the dis- 
 tance of the place, where the report is heard from the 
 point of the discharge. It may not be uninteresting to 
 give a further illustration of this idea. Electrical 
 effects take place in no sensible time. It has been 
 found that a discharge through a circuit of four miles 
 is instantaneous ; but sound moves at the rate of about 
 twelve miles a minute. Now, suppose the lightning to 
 pass through a space of some miles, the explosion will 
 be first heard from the point of the air agitated nearest 
 to the spectator: it will gradually come from the more 
 distant parts of the course of electricity, and last of 
 all, will be heard from the remote extremity, and the 
 different degrees of the agitation of the air, and like- 
 wise the difference of the distance, will account for 
 the different intensities of the sound, and its apparent 
 reverberations and changes. 
 
 In a violent thunder-storm, when the sound instantly 
 succeeds the flash, the persons who witness the cir- 
 cumstance are in some danger ; when the interval is a 
 quarter of a minute, they are secure. 
 
 A variety of electrical apparatus has been devised 
 to illustrate the operation of conductors for lightning, 
 and the advantage of points over balls; the simplest 
 consists of a model of a house having a conductor with 
 a break in it, in which some inflammable matter 
 should be placed ; the lower end of the conductor 
 should be communicated with the exterior of a charged 
 Leyden phial, the knob of which, brought over its 
 upper end, will then represent a thunder cloud. If the 
 conductor be pointed, it will be slowly discharged, if 
 surrounded by a ball, there will be an explosion, and 
 the combustibles probably inflamed. 
 
 The coruscations of the Aurora borealis are also 
 probably electrical, and much resemble flashes of elec- 
 tric light traversing rarefied air. The water-spout may 
 be referred to the same source, and is probably the re- 
 sult of the operation of a weakly electrical cloud, at 
 an inconsiderable elevation above the sea, brought 
 into an opposite electrical state : and the attraction of 
 the lower part of the cloud, for the surface of the 
 water, may be the immediate cause of this extraordi- 
 nary phenomenon. 
 
 In the gymnotus t or electric eel, and in the torpedo , 
 
 or electric ray , are arrangements given to those re- 
 markable animals for the purpose of defence, which 
 certain forms of the Voltaic apparatus must resemble ; 
 for they consist of many alternations of different sub- 
 stances. These electrical organs are much more 
 abundantly supplied with nerves than any other part 
 of the animal, and. the too frequent use of them is 
 succeeded by debility and death. 
 
 That arrangements of different organic substances 
 are capable of producing electrical etfects, has been 
 shown by various experimentalists. If the hind-legs of 
 a frog be placed upon a glass plate, and the crural nerve 
 dissected out of one made to communicate with ano- 
 ther, it will be found on making occasional contacts 
 with the remaining crural nerve, that the limbs of the 
 animal will be agitated at each contact. These cir- 
 cumstances have induced some physiologists to sup- 
 pose, that electricity may be concerned in some of the 
 most recondite phenomena of vitality, and Dr. Wol- 
 laston, SirE. Home, and myself, have made some ex- 
 periments tending to confer probability on this idea. 
 
 We have as yet no plausible hypothesis concerning 
 the cause of electrical phenomena, though the subject 
 has engaged the attention of the most eminent philo- 
 sophers of Europe. They have been, by some, referred 
 to the presence of a peculiar fluid existing in all mat- 
 ter, and exhibiting itself by the appearances which 
 have been described wherever its equilibrium is dis- 
 turbed, presenting negative and positive electricity, 
 when deficient, and when redundant. Others have 
 plausibly argued for the presence of two fluids, distinct 
 from each other. Others have considered the effects 
 as referrible to peculiar exertions of the attractive 
 powers of matter, and have regarded the existence of 
 any distinct fluid, or form of matter, to be as unneces- 
 sary to the explanation of the phenomena, as it is in 
 the question concerning the cause of gravitation. 
 
 When the flame of a candle is placed between a 
 positive and negative surface, it is urged towards the 
 latter ; a circumstance which has been explained upon 
 the supposition of a current of electrical matter pass- 
 ing from the positive to the negative pole; indeed, it 
 has been considered as demonstrating the existence of 
 such a current of matter. But if the flame of phos- 
 phorus be substituted for that of a candle,, it takes an 
 opposite direction ; and instead of being attracted to- 
 wards the negative, it bends to the positive surface. It 
 has been shown that inflammable bodies are always 
 attracted by negative surfaces; and acid bodies, and 
 those in which the supporters of combustion prevail, 
 are attracted by positive surfaces. Hence the flame 
 of the candle throwing oft' carbon, is directed to the 
 negative pole, while that of phosphorus forming acid 
 matter goes to the positive, consistently with the ordi- 
 nary laws of electro-chemical attraction. 
 
 There are other experiments opposed to the idea that 
 electricity is a material substance. If we discharge a 
 Leyden phial through a quire of paper, the perforation 
 is equally burred upon both sides, and not upon the 
 negative side only, as would have been the case if 
 any material body had gone through in that direction. 
 The power seems to have come from the centre of the 
 paper, as if one half of the quire had been attracted by 
 the positive, and the other by the negative surface. 
 
 When a pointed metallic wire is presented towards 
 the conductor of the electrical machine, in a darkened 
 room, a star of light is observed when the conductor is 
 positive, but a brush of light when it is negative ; a 
 circumstance which has been referred to the reception 
 of the electric fluid in the one case, and its escape in 
 the other. In the Voltaic discharge the same appear- 
 ances are evident upon the charcoal point; rays ap- 
 pearing to diverge from the negative conductor, while 
 from the positive a spot of bright light is perceptible. 
 But these affections of light can scarcely be considered 
 as indicating the omission, or reception of any specific 
 form of matter. 
 
 The elficacy of electricity in the cure of several dis- 
 eases has been supported by many very respectable 
 authorities, especially in paralytic diseases. It con- 
 siderably augments the circulation of the blood, and 
 excites the action of the absorbents.” — Brands' s Che- 
 mistry. 
 
 ELECTRO-MAGNETISM. The name given to a 
 class of very interesting phenomena, first observed by 
 Oersted, of Copenhagen, in the winter of 1810-20, and 
 l which have since received great illustration from the 
 
 323 
 
£LE 
 
 ELE 
 
 labours of Ampere, Arago, Sir H. Davy, Wollaston, 
 Faraday, de la Rive, and several other philosophers. 
 The following is a short outline of the fundamental 
 facts. 
 
 Let the opposite poles of a voltaic battery be con- 
 nected by a metallic wire, which may be left of such 
 length as to suffer its being bent or turned in various 
 directions. This is the conjunctive wire of Oersted. 
 Let us suppose that the rectilinear portion of this wire 
 is extended horizontally in the line of the magnetic 
 meridian. If a freely suspended compass-needle be 
 now introduced, with its centre under the conjunctive 
 wire, the needle will instantly deviate from the mag- 
 netic meridian ; and it will decline towards the west, 
 under that part of the conjunctive wire which is near- 
 est the negative electric pole, or the copper end of the 
 voltaic apparatus. The amount of this declination 
 depends on the strength of the electricity, and the sen- 
 sibility of the needle. Its maximum is 90°. 
 
 We may change the direction of the conjunctive 
 wire, out of the magnetic meridian, towards the east 
 or the west, provided it remains above the needle, and 
 parallel to its plane, without any change in the above 
 result, except that of its amount. Wires of platinum, 
 gold, silver, brass, and iron, may be equally employed ; 
 nor does the effect cease, though the electric circuit be 
 partially formed by water. The effect of the con- 
 junctive wire takes place across plates of glass, metal, 
 wood, water, resin, pottery, and stone. 
 
 If the conjunctive wire be disposed horizontally be- 
 neath the needle, the effects are of the same nature as 
 those which occur when it is above it ; but they operate 
 in an inverse direction ; that is to say, the pole of the 
 needle under which is placed the portion of the con- 
 junctive wire which receives the negative electricity 
 of the apparatus, declines in that case towards the 
 east. 
 
 To remember these results more readily, we may 
 employ the following proposition : The pole , above 
 which the negative electricity enters , declines towards 
 the west ; but if it enters beneath it, the needle de- 
 clines towards the east. 
 
 If the conjunctive wire (always supposed horizon- 
 tal) is slowly turned about, so as to form a gradually 
 increasing angle with the magnetic meridian, the de- 
 clination of the needle increases, if the movement of 
 the wire be towards the line of position of the dis- 
 turbed needle ; it diminishes, on the contrary, if it re- 
 cede from its position. 
 
 When the conjunctive wire is stretched alongside 
 of the needle in the same horizontal plane, it occasions 
 no declination either to the east or west ; but it causes 
 it merely to incline in a vertical line, so that the pole 
 adjoining the negative influence of the pile on the 
 wire dips when the wire is on its west side, and rises 
 when it is on the east. 
 
 If we stretch the conjunctive wire, either above or 
 beneath the needle, in a plane perpendicular to the 
 magnetic meridian, it remains at rest, unless the wire 
 be very near the pole of the needle ; for, in this case, 
 it rises when the entrance takes place by the west part 
 of the wire, and sinks when it takes place by the east 
 part. 
 
 When we dispose the conjunctive wire in a vertical 
 line opposite the pole of the needle, and make the 
 upper extremity of the wire receive the electricity of 
 the negative end of the battery, the pole of the needle 
 moves towards the east; but if we place the wire op- 
 posite a point between the pole and the middle of the 
 needle, it moves to the west. The phenomena are 
 presented in an inverse order, when the upper extre- 
 mity of the conjunctive wire receives the electricity 
 of the positive side of the apparatus. 
 
 It appears from the preceding facts, says Oersted, 
 that the electric conflict (action) is not enclosed within 
 the conducting wire, but that it has a pretty extensive 
 sphere of activity round it. We may also conclude 
 from the observations, that this conflict acts by revo- 
 lution ; for without this supposition we could not com- 
 prehend how the same portion of the conjunctive 
 wire, which, placed beneath the magnetic pole, carries 
 the needle towards the east, when it is placed above 
 this pole, should carry it towards the west. But such 
 is the nature of the circular action, that the move- 
 ments which it produces take place in directions pre- 
 cisely contrary to the two extremities of the same di- 
 ameter. It appears also, that the circular movement, 
 
 combined with a progressive movement in the direc- 
 tion of the length of the conjunctive wire, ought to 
 form a kind of action, which operates spirally around 
 this wire as an axis. For further information, Fara- 
 day’s able and original paper, in the Journal of Sci- 
 ence, may be consulted ; as also Ampere’s several in- 
 genious memoirs in the Annales de Chimie et de Phy- 
 sique. 
 
 ELECTRO'DES. (From yXeKlpov, amber.) An 
 epithet for intestinal faices which shine like amber. 
 
 ELECTROMETER. (From ijXticJpov, and ptrpov, 
 a measure.) See Electricity. 
 
 ELECTROSCOPE. (From t\tK]pov , and cKontw, 
 to see.) See Electricity. 
 
 ELE'CTRUM. EXskJpov. Amber. 
 
 Electrum minerale. The tincture of metals. It 
 is made of tin and copper, to which some add gold, and 
 double its quantity of martial regulus of antimony 
 melted together; from these there results a metallic 
 mass, to which some chemists have given the name of 
 electrum minerale. This mass is powdered and deto- 
 nated with nitre and charcoal to a kind of scoria ; it 
 is powdered again while hot, and then digested in 
 spirit of wine, whence a tincture is obtained of a fine 
 red colour. 
 
 ELECTUA'RIUM. An electuary. The London 
 Pharmacopoeia refers those articles which were for- 
 merly called electuaries to confections. See Confectio. 
 
 Electuarium antimonii. R. Electuarii sennre, 
 
 §j ; guaiaci guinmi, hydrargyri cum sulphure, anti- 
 monii ppii. sing. 5ss ; syrupi simplicis q. s. misce. Of 
 this electuary, from a drachm to about two drachms is 
 given twice a day, in those cutaneous diseases which 
 go under the general name of scorbutic. It is usually 
 accompanied with the decoctions of elm bark or sar- 
 saparilla. 
 
 Electuarium cassia. See Confectio cassia. 
 
 Electuarium catechu. Confectio Japonica. 
 
 Electuary of catechu, commonly called Japonic con- 
 fection. Take of mimosa catechu, four ounces ; kino, 
 three ounces; cinnamon, nutmeg, each one ounce; 
 opium diffused in a sufficient quantity of Spanish white 
 wine one drachm and a half ; syrup of red roses boiled 
 to the consistence of honey, two pounds and a quarter. 
 Reduce the solids tc powder, and, having mixed them 
 with the opium and syrup, make them into an electu- 
 ary. A very useful astringent, and perhaps the most 
 efficacious way of giving the catechu to advantage. 
 Ten scruples of this electuary contain one grain of 
 opium. 
 
 Electuarium cinchona cum natro. R. natri 
 ppti. 3 ij. ; pulveris cinchonre unc. : mucilaginis gummi 
 arabici q. s. misce. In this composition, mucilage is 
 preferred to syrup on account of its covering the taste 
 of the bark mucii more advantageously. It should, 
 for this purpose, however, be made thin, otherwise it 
 will increase the bulk of the electuary too much. 
 
 This remedy will be found an excellent substitute 
 for the burnt sponge, the powers of which, as a remedy 
 in scrofula, are known solely to dejiend on the pro- 
 portion of natron contained in it. The dose is two 
 drachms, twice or thrice a day. 
 
 Electuarium opiatum. See Confectio opii. 
 
 Eleli'sphacos. (From eXcXt^o), to distort, and 
 ff^a/coj, sage: so named from the spiral coiling of its 
 leaves and branches.) A species of sage. 
 
 ELEMENT. Radical. First principles. A sub- 
 stance which can no further be divided or decomposed 
 by chemical analysis. 
 
 E'LEMI. (It is said this is the Ethiopian name.) 
 Gum elemi. The parent plant of this resin is sup- 
 posed to be an amyris. See Amyris elemifera. 
 
 Elen'gi. A tree of Malabar, which is said to pos- 
 sess cordial and carminative properties. 
 
 ELEOCHRY'SUM. (From yhos, the sun, and 
 Xpvaos, gold : so called from its gold-like, or shining 
 yellow appearance.) Goldilocks. See Gnaphalium 
 stcechas. 
 
 ELEOSELI'NUM (From tXoj, a lake, and oc\r 
 vov , parsley.) See Apium. 
 
 ELEPHA'NTIA. (From tXe0as, an 'elephant : so 
 called from the great enlargement of the body in this 
 disorder.) See Elephantiasis. 
 
 Elephantia arabum. In Dr. Cullen’s Nosology it 
 is synonymous with elephantiasis. The terra is, how- 
 ever, occasionally confined to this disease when it 
 affects the feet. 
 
ELE 
 
 ELM 
 
 ELEPHANTI'ASIS. (From eXcQas, an elephant: 
 so named from the legs of people atfected with this 
 disorder growing scaly, rough, and wonderfully large, 
 at an advanced period, like the legs of an elephant.) 
 Elephas ; Elephantia; Lazari morbus vel malum; 
 Phaniceus morbus. A disease that attacks the whole 
 body, but mostly affects the feet, which appear some- 
 what like those of the elephant. It is known by the 
 skin being tnick, rough, wrinkly, unctuous, and void 
 of hair, and mostly without the sense of feeling. It is 
 said to be contagious. Cullen makes it a genus of dis- 
 ease in the c!ass~ Cachexia, and order Jmpetigines. 
 
 Elephantiasis has generally been supposed to arise 
 in consequence of some slight attack of fever, on the 
 cessation of which the morbid matter falls on the leg, 
 and occasions a distention and tumefaction of the 
 limb, which is afterward overspread with uneven 
 lumps, and deep fissures. By some authors it has been 
 considered as a species of leprosy ; but it often subsists 
 for many years without being accompanied with any 
 of the symptoms which characterize that disease. 
 
 It sometimes comeson gradually, without much pre- 
 vious indisposition ; but more generally, the person is 
 seized with a coldness and shivering, pains in the 
 head, back, and loins, and some degree of nausea. A 
 slight fever then ensues, and a severe pain is felt in 
 one of the inguinal glands, which, after a short time, 
 becomes hard, swelled, and ihflamed. No suppura- 
 tion, however, ensues ; but a red streak may be ob- 
 served running down the thigh from the swelled gland 
 to the leg. As the inflammation increases in all the 
 parts, the fever gradually abates; and, perhaps, after 
 two or three days’ continuance, goes off. It, however, 
 returns again at uncertain periods, leaving the leg 
 greatly swelled with varicose turgid veins, the skin 
 rough and rugged, and a thickened membrana cellu- 
 losa. Scales appear also on the surface, which do not 
 fall off, but are enlarged by the increasing thickness of 
 the membranes ; uneven lumps, with deep fissures, are 
 formed, and the leg and foot become at last of an 
 enormous size. 
 
 A person may labour under this disease many years 
 without finding much alteration in the general health, 
 except during the continuance of the attacks ; and 
 perhaps the chief inconvenience he will experience is 
 the enormous bulky leg which he drags about with 
 him. The incumbrance has, indeed, induced many 
 who have laboured under this disease to submit to an 
 amputation ; but the operation seldom proves a radi- 
 cal cure, as the other leg frequently becomes affected. 
 
 Hilary observes, that he never saw both legs swelled 
 at the same time. Instances where they have alike 
 acquired a frightful and prodigious size, have, how- 
 ever, frequently fallen under the observation of other 
 physicians. 
 
 Elepiianti'num emplastrum. A plaster described 
 by Oribasius. Celsus describes one of the same name, 
 but very different in qualities. 
 
 E'LEPHAS. (E \e.(f>as, the elephant.) 
 
 1. The name of an animal. 
 
 2. The name of a disease of the skin. See Ele- 
 phantiasis. 
 
 3. Aqua fortis was so called in some old chemical 
 books. 
 
 Ele'ttari primum. The true amomum. See 
 Elettaria cardamomum.. 
 
 ELETTA'RIA. (From elettari.) The name of a 
 new genus of plants formed by Dr. Maton, to which 
 the less card i mom is referred. Class, Monandria; 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Elettaria cardamomum. Cardamomum minus. 
 Less or officinal cardamom. Amomum repens ; or le 
 cardamome de la c6te de Malabar , of Sonnerat. Elet- 
 taria cardamomum , of Maton, in Act. Soc. Lin. The 
 seeds of this plant are imported in their capsules or 
 husks, by which they are preserved, for they soon lose 
 a part of their flavour when freed from this covering. 
 On being chewed, they impart a glowing aromatic 
 warmth, and grateful pungency; they are supposed 
 gently to stimulate the stomach, and prove cordial, 
 carminative, and antispasmodic, but without that irri- 
 tation and heat which many of the other spicy aroma- 
 tics are apt to produce. Simple and compound spi- 
 rituous tinctures are prepared from them, and they are 
 ordered as a spicy ingredient in many of the officinal 
 compositions. 
 
 ELEUTHE'RIA. See Croton cascarilla. 
 
 Eleva'tio. (From elevo, to lift up.) Elevation. 
 Sublimation. 
 
 ELEVA'TOR. (From elevo, to lift up.) 
 
 1. A muscle is so called, the office of which is to lift 
 up the part to which it is attached. 
 
 2. A chirurgical instrument, elevatorium, with 
 which surgeons raise any depressed portion of bone, 
 but chiefly those of the cranium. 
 
 Elevator labii inferioris proprius. See Le- 
 vator labii inferioris. 
 
 Elevator labii superioris proprius. See Le- 
 vator labii sup'erloris alaque nasi. 
 
 Elevator labiorum. See Levator anguli oris . 
 
 Elevator nasi alarum. See Levator labii supe- 
 rioris alceque nasi. 
 
 Elevator oculi. See Rectus superior oculi. 
 
 Elevator palpebr.® superioris. See Levator 
 palpebrce superioris. 
 
 Elevator scapulie. See Levator scapula. 
 
 ELEVATO'RIUM. (From elevo, to lift up.) An 
 instrument to raise a depression in the skull. 
 
 Eli'banum. See Juniperus lycia. 
 
 ELICHRY'SUM. (From yXios, the sun, and xpv 
 (rof, gold ; so called from its gold-like, or shining yel- 
 low appearance.) See Gnaphalium stachas. 
 
 Eli'drion. Mastich. A mixture of brass. 
 
 ELI'GMA. A linctus. 
 
 ELIOSELI'NUM. See Eleoselinum. 
 
 ELIPTICUS. Eliptic. Applied to leaves and re- 
 ceptacles, which are of a somewhat oval form, but 
 broader at each end ; as in the leaf of the Convalla- 
 ria majalis, and the receptacle of the Dorstenia 
 dralccnia. 
 
 ELIQ.UATION. An operation, by means of which 
 a more fusible substance is separated from another, 
 which is less fusible. It consists in the application of 
 a degree of heat, sufficient to fuse the former, but not 
 the latter. 
 
 [“ If lead be heated so as to boil and smoke, it soon 
 dissolves pieces of copper thrown into it; the mixture 
 when cold is brittle. The union of these two metals 
 is remarkably slight ; for upon exposing the mass to a 
 heat no greater than that in which lead melts, the lead 
 almost entirely runs off by itself. This process is 
 called eliquation. The coarser sorts of lead, which 
 owe their brittleness and granulated texture to an ad- 
 mixture of copper, throw it up to the surface on being 
 melted by a small heat.” — Web. Man. of Cliem. A.] 
 
 ELITHROJ'DES. The vaginal coat of the testicle 
 See Elythroides and Testis. 
 
 Elixa'tio. (From elixo, to boil.) The act of 
 seething or boiling. 
 
 ELI'XIR. (From elekser, an Arabic word, signify- 
 ing quintessence.) A term formerly applied to many 
 preparations similar to compound tinctures. It is now 
 very little employed. 
 
 Elixir of health. Elixir salutis. A term formerly 
 applied to tincture of senna. 
 
 Elixir paregoricum. See Tinctura camphora 
 composita. 
 
 Elixir proprietatis. A preparation like the 
 compound tincture of aloes. 
 
 Elixir sacrum. A tincture of rhubarb and aloes. 
 * Elixir salutis. See Tinctura senna. 
 
 Elixir stomachicum. See Tinctura gentiana 
 composita. 
 
 Elixiva'tio. (From elixo , to boil, or from lixivium , 
 lye.) The extraction of a fixed salt from vegetables, 
 by an affusion of water. See Lixiviation 
 
 ELLAGIC ACID. ( Acidum ellagicum ; so named 
 by Braconnot, by reversing the word guile.) The de- 
 posite which forms in infusion of nut-galls, left to 
 itself, is not composed solely of gallic acid and a mat- 
 ter which colours it. It contains, besides, a little gal- 
 late and sulphate of lime, and a new acid, which was 
 pointed out for the first time by Chevreuil, in 1815, an 
 acid on which Braconnot made observations, in 1818, 
 and which he proposed to call acid cllagic, from the 
 word galle reversed. Probably this acid does not 
 exist ready formed in nut-galls. It is insoluble ; and, 
 carrying down with it the greater part of the gallic 
 acid, forms the yellowish crystalline deposite. But 
 boiling water removes the gallic acid from the eliagic; 
 whence the means of separating them from one ano- 
 ther. Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. ix. 181. 
 
 Elleborum. See Helieborus and Veratrum. 
 
 ELM. See Ulmus. 
 
 325 
 
EMB 
 
 EME 
 
 Elm-leaved sumach. See Rhus coriaria. 
 
 ELMI'NTHES. (From uXeu>, to involve, from its 
 contortions.) A worm. 
 
 ELO'DES. (From eX os, a swamp.) A term given 
 to a sweating fever, from its great moisture. 
 
 Elonga'tio. (From elongo, to lengthen out.) An 
 imperfect luxation, where the ligament is only length- 
 ened. and tiie bone not put out of its socket. 
 
 ELOY, Nicholas Francis Joseph, was born at 
 Mons, in 1714, and died in 1788, having practised as a 
 physician with great ability and humanity. He had 
 the honour of attending Prince Charles of Lorraine. 
 He was a man of extensive learning, and, notwith- 
 standing his professional avocations, was author of 
 several publications. The principal of these, an His- 
 torical Medical Dictionary, was originally in two octavo 
 volumes; but in 1788, it appeared greatly improved 
 and enlarged in four volumes quarto. An Introduction 
 to Midwifery ; a Memoir on Dysentery; Reflections on 
 the Use of Tea ; and a Medico-Political Tract on Cof- 
 fee ; were likewise written by this author. The latter 
 work procured him the reward of a superb snuff-box 
 from the estates of Hainault, inscribed “Ex dono 
 
 ELUTRIATION. (Elutriatio ; from elutrio , to 
 cleanse.) Washing. It is the pouring a liquor out of 
 one vessel into another, in order to separate the lighter 
 earthy parts, which are carried away while the heavier 
 metallic parts subside to the bottom. 
 
 ELU' VIES. (From eluo , to wash out.) The efflu- 
 vium from a swampy place. Also the humour dis- 
 charged in fluor albus. 
 
 Eluxa'tio. (From eluxo, to put out of joint.) A 
 luxation, or dislocation. 
 
 EL YMAGRO STIS. (From cXv/ios, the herb panic, 
 and aypo^is, wild.) Wild panic. 
 
 ELY'MUS. E Xv/ios- The herb panie, or panicum 
 of Dioscorides, but now the name of a new genus of 
 grasses, in the Linneean system. 
 
 ELYOT, Sir Thomas, was born of a good family 
 in Suffolk, about the beginning of the sixteenth cen- 
 tury. After studying afiOxford, and improving himself 
 by travelling, he was introduced at court ; and Henry 
 VIII. conferred upon him the honour of knighthood, 
 and employed him in several embassies. He distin- 
 guished himself in various branches of learning, as 
 well as by patronising learned men ; and was generally 
 beloved by his contemporaries for his virtues and ac- 
 complishments. He died in 1546, and was buried in 
 Cambridgeshire, of which he had been sheriff. Among 
 other studies, he was partial to medicine, and made 
 himself master of the ancient authors on that subject, 
 though he never exercised the profession. He pub- 
 lished a work about the year 1541, called “ The Castell 
 of Health,” which was much admired, even by some 
 of the faculty : in this he is a strong advocate for tem- 
 perance, especially in sexual pleasures. He also no- 
 tices, that catarrhs were much more common than 
 they had been forty years before; which he ascribes 
 chiefly to free living, and keeping the head too much 
 covered. He also wrote and translated several other 
 works, but not on medical subjects. 
 
 ELYTROCE'LE. (From eXurpov, the vagina, and 
 kijXtj, a tumour.) A herniain the vagina. Bee Hernia 
 vaginalis. 
 
 ELYTROI'DES. {Elytroides ; from eXvrpov , a 
 sheath, and eidos, form.) Like a sheath. The tunica 
 vaginalis is so called by some writers, because it in- 
 cludes the testis like a sheath 
 
 ELY TRON. (From eAuw, to involve.) The va- 
 gina. A sheath. The membranes which involve the 
 spinal marrow are called eXvjpa. 
 
 EMACIATION. See Atrophia and Marasmus. 
 
 Emargina'tio. (From emargino , to cleanse the 
 edges.) The cleansing of the edges of wounds from 
 scurf and filth. 
 
 EMARGINATUS. Emarginate, nicked, that is, 
 having a small acute notch at the summit ; as the leaf 
 of the bladder senna, Colutea arborescens , the petals 
 of the Allium roseum , and Agrostema Jlos jo vis. 
 
 EMASCULA'TUS. (From emasculo, to render im- 
 potent.) Having the testicles in the belly, and not 
 fallen into the scrotum. 
 
 Emba'mma. (From epBanju), to emerge in.) A 
 medicated pickle to dip the food in. 
 
 E'mbole. (From ep6aX Aw, to put in.) The setting 
 of a dislocated bone. 
 
 326 
 
 E'MBOLUM. (From spBaXXu, to cast out' so 
 named because it ejects the semen.) The penis. 
 
 Embre'gma. (From to make wet.) A 
 
 fluid application to any pail of the body. 
 
 EMBROCA'TIO. (From £/i6pe%w, to moisten or 
 soak in.) Embrochc. An embrocation. A fluid ap- 
 plication to rub any part of the body with. Many use 
 the term, however, as synonymous w’ith liniment. 
 The following embrocations are in general use.- 
 
 Embrocatio aluminis. ft- Aluminis 3ij. Aceti, 
 spiritus vinosi tenuloris, sing. Ibss. For chilblains and 
 diseased joints. 
 
 Embrocatio ammonite. ft. Embrocationis ara- 
 monite acetatis 5 *j- Aquae ammonite purae 3 ij. For 
 sprains and bruises. 
 
 Embrocatio ammonije acetatis. ft. Aquae am- 
 monite acetatae. Solutionis saponis sing. |j M. For 
 bruises with inflammation. 
 
 Embrocatio ammonia acetatis camphorata. R. 
 Solutionis saponis cum camphora, aquae arnmonis 
 acetatae sing. 5j. Aquae ammonia; purte |ss. For 
 sprains and bruises. It is also frequently applied to 
 disperse chilblains which have not suppurated. It is 
 said to be the same as Steer’s opodeldoc. 
 
 Embrocatio cantharidis cum camphora ft. 
 Tinct. cantharidis. Spiritus camphorae sing. 3 j M. 
 This may be used in any case in which the object is 
 to stimulate the skin. The absorption of cantharides, 
 however, may bring on a stranguary. 
 
 E'mbroche. See Embrocatio. 
 
 E'MBRYO. (From cpgpuw, to bud forth.) 1. The 
 germ of a plant; called by Linnaeus the corculum. 
 See Corculum and Cotyledon. 
 
 2. The fait is in utero is so called before the fifth 
 month of pregnancy, because its growth resembles that 
 of the budding of a plant. 
 
 Embryothla'stes. (From epBpvov, the fcetus, and 
 OXuu, to break.) Embryorectes. A crotchet or instru- 
 ment for breaking the bones of a dead fcetus to pro- 
 mote its delivery. 
 
 EMBRYO'TOMY. {Embryotomia ; from epfipvov; 
 a foetus, and repvo), to cut.) The separating of any 
 part of the fcetus while in utero , to extract it. 
 
 Embryu'lcus. (From epSpvou, a fcetus, and cXiao, 
 to draw.; A blunt hook or forceps, for drawing the 
 child from the womb. 
 
 EMERALD. A beautiful genus of minerals, which 
 contains two species. 
 
 1. The prismatic emerald , Euclase of Hauy. This 
 is of a green and sky-blue colour, and is found in Peru 
 and Brazil. 
 
 2. Rhomboidal emerald , of which there are two sub- 
 species, the precious emerald and the beryl. The first 
 is well known by its emerald green colour. The most 
 beautiful emeralds come from Peru. As a gem, it is 
 valued next to ruby. 
 
 [ u This mineral is by no means uncommon in the 
 United States. It occurs in the primitive range, and 
 particularly in granite, in which it is imbedded. In 
 the State of Maine, it has been found remarkably 
 clear and transparent, and in every respect resembling 
 the 'Siberian Beryl , particularly that discovered at Tops- 
 ham by Professor Cleveland, of Brunswick College 
 The crystals are well defined hexaa-dral prisms, and are 
 often imbedded in the smoky quartz which abound in 
 the large-grained granite. In some instances, in point 
 of colour, it equals the finest Peruvian emerald. 
 
 “ At Chesterfield, in Massachusetts, it occurs in great 
 abundance. Dr. J. F. Waterhouse, who has carefully 
 examined this locality, informs us that crystals, in 
 hexangular prisms, from an ounce and under to 61b. 
 in weigut, are found singly disseminated through the 
 granite. They are of various dimensions, from a small 
 size to that of a foot in diameter; their colour light 
 green. The Chesterfield emerald greatly resembles 
 that lately discovered in France. If the new earth 
 glucine should be required for the arts or manufac- 
 tures, this emerald would furnish it in abundance; as 
 such is the quantity occurring at this place, that Dr. 
 Waterhouse obtained upwards of '01b. within a very 
 small space. The emerald occurs in other parts of 
 Massachusetts. To the politeness of Dr. David Hunt, 
 we are indebted for several specimens found by that 
 indefatigable mineralogist, in the vicinity of North- 
 ampton and Goshen. 
 
 “ At Haddam, in Connecticut, this mineral occurs in 
 abundance ; the crystals are from a very small size to 
 
EME 
 
 EMP 
 
 several inches in length; they are generally of a light 
 yellowish-green, and sometimes of an amber colour, 
 resembling topaz. Col. Gibbs has in his possession 
 a crystal of a deep green an inch in diameter, and 
 several in length, it bears a strong resemblance to the 
 Peruvian emerald. Mr. Mather, a young mineralogist 
 of great promise, discovered one seven inches in lengt h, 
 by nine inches in the diagonal diameter: it is in the 
 cabinet of Professor Silliman. 
 
 “New-York affords but few instances of the pro- 
 duction of emerald. It now and then, though rarely, 
 occurs in the granite veins which traverse the gneiss 
 on the island, about four miles from the city. 
 
 “ The emerald is found in the vicinity of Philadelphia, 
 and at Chester. These arc the principal localities of 
 this mineral in the United States, which have as yet 
 come to our knowledge. As others occur, we shall 
 with pleasure notice them.” — Bruce's Min. Journal. 
 A-] 
 
 EMERSUS. (From emcrgo , to rise up or appear 
 out of the water.) Raised above the water, as the 
 upper leaves accompanying the flowers of the Merio- 
 phyllurn verticillatum, while its lower ones are de- 
 nier s a. 
 
 E'merus. Scorpion senna. A laxative. 
 
 EMERY. A sub-species of rhomboidal corundum, 
 found in quantities in the isle of Naxor, and at Smyr- 
 na. Its fine powder, which is used for polishing hard 
 minerals and metals, is made by trituration and elu- 
 triation. 
 
 EMESIA. (From eyew, to vomit.) Emesma; 
 Emesis. The act of vomiting. Medicines which 
 cause vomiting. 
 
 EME'TIC. (jBto£«*cms; from £ntw, to vomit.) That 
 which is capable of exciting vomiting, independently 
 of any effect arising from the mere quantity of matter 
 introduced into the stomach, or of any nauseous taste 
 or flavour- 
 
 The susceptibility of vomiting is very different in 
 different individuals, and is often considerably varied 
 by disease. 
 
 Emetics are employed in many diseases. 
 
 When any morbid affection depends upon, or is con- 
 nected with, over-distention of the stomach, or the 
 presence of acrid, indigestible matters, vomiting gives 
 speedy relief. Hence its utility in impaired appetite, 
 acidity in the stomach, in intoxication, aud where poi- 
 sons have been swallowed. 
 
 From the pressure of the abdominal viscera in vo- 
 miting, emetics have been considered as serviceable in 
 jaundice, arising from biliary calculi obstructing the 
 ducts. 
 
 The expectorant power of emetics, and their utility 
 in catarrh and phthisis, have been ascribed to a similar 
 pressure extended to the thoracic viscera. 
 
 In the different varieties of febrile affections, much 
 advantage is derived from exciting vomiting, especially 
 in the very commencement of the disease. In high 
 inflammatory fever it is considered as dangerous, and 
 in the advanced stage of typhus it is prejudicial. 
 
 Emetics given in such doses, as only to excite 
 nausea, have been found useful in restraining hemor- 
 rhage. 
 
 Different speciesof dropsy have been cured by vomit- 
 ing, from its having excited absorption. To the same 
 effect, perhaps, is owing the dispersion of swelled tes- 
 ticle, bubo, and other swellings, which has occasion- 
 ally resulted from this operation. 
 
 The operation of vomiting .is dangerous, or hurtful, 
 in the following cases : where there is determination 
 of the blood to the head, especially in plethoric ha- 
 bits; in visceral inflammation ; in the advanced stage 
 of pregnancy; in hernia and prolapsus uteri; and 
 wherever there exists extreme general debility. The 
 frequent use of emetics weakens the tone of the sto- 
 mach. An emetic should always be administered in 
 the fluid form. Its operation may be promoted by 
 drinking any tepid diluent, or bitter infusion. 
 
 The individual emetics may be arranged under two 
 heads, those derived from the vegetable, and those 
 from the mineral kingdom. From the vegetable king- 
 dom are numbered ipecacuanha, scilla maritima, an- 
 themis nobilis, sinapis alba, asarum Europeum, nico- 
 tiana tabacuin. From the mineral kingdom, antimony, 
 the sulphates of zinc and copper, and the subacetate 
 of copper. To these may be added ammonia and its 
 bydro-sulphuret. 
 
 EMETIN. Emetine. Digest ipecacuan root, first 
 in ether and then in alkohol. Evaporate the alkoholic 
 infusion to dryness, redissolve in water, and drop in’ 
 acetate of lead. Wash the precipitate, and then dif- 
 fusing it in water, decompose by a current of sulphu- 
 retted hydrogen gas. Sulphuret of lead falls to the 
 bottom, and the einetin remains in solution. By eva- 
 porating the water, this substance is obtained pure. 
 
 Emetin forms transparent brownish-red scales. It 
 has no smell, but a bitter acrid taste. At a heat some- 
 what above that of boiling water, it is resolved into 
 carbonic acid, oil, and vinegar. It affords no ammo- 
 nia. It is soluble both in water and alkohol, but not 
 in aether ; and uncrystallizable. It is precipitated by 
 protonitrate of mercury and corrosive sublimate, but 
 not by tartar emetic. Half a grain of emetin acts as 
 a powerful emetic, followed by sleep ; six grains vomit 
 violently, and produce stupor and death. The lungs 
 and intestines are inflamed.” — Pelletier and Ma- 
 gendie. 
 
 Emetine. See Emetin. 
 
 EMETOCATHA'RTIGUS. (From epee), to vomit, 
 and KaOaipu), to purge.) Purging both by vomit and 
 stool. 
 
 EMINE'NTLE QUADRIGEMUNLE. See Tuber- 
 cula quadrigemina. 
 
 ENMENAGOGUE. {Emmcnagovus ; from epiiyvia, 
 the menses, and aye), to move.) Whatever possesses 
 the power of promoting that monthly discharge by the 
 uterus, which, from a law of the animal economy, 
 should take place in certain conditions of the female 
 system. The articles belonging to this class may be 
 referred to four ordres : — 
 
 1. Stimulating emmenagogues , as hydrargyrine and 
 antimonial preparations, which are principally adapted 
 for the young, and those with peculiar insensibility of 
 the uterus. 
 
 2. Irritating emmenagogues , as aloes, savine, and 
 Spanish flies : these are to be preferred in torpid and 
 chlorotic habits. 
 
 3. Tonic emmenagogues, as ferruginous prepara- 
 tions, cold bath , and exercise, which are advanta- 
 geously selected for the lax and phlegmatic. 
 
 4. Antispasmodic emmenagogues, as asafeetida, cas- 
 tor, and pediluvia : the constitutions to which these 
 are more especially suited are the delicate, the weak, 
 and the irritable. 
 
 EMME'NIA. (From ev, in, and pyv, a month.) 
 The menstrual flux. 
 
 EMO LLIENT. ( Emolliens ; from emollio, to soft- 
 en.) Possessing the power of relaxing the living and 
 animal fibre, without producing that effect from any 
 mechanical action. The different articles belonging 
 to this class of medicines may be comprehended under 
 the following orders : — 
 
 1. Humect ant emollients, as warm water, and tepid 
 vapours, which are fitted for the robust and those in 
 the prime of life. 
 
 2. Relaxing emollients, as altluea, malva, &c. These 
 may be employed in all constitutions, while at the 
 same time they do not claim a preference to others 
 from any particular habit of body. 
 
 3. Lubricating emollients , as bland oils, fat, and 
 lard. The same observation will hold of this order as 
 was made of the last mentioned. 
 
 4. Atonic emollients, as opium and pediluvia. These 
 are applicable to any constitution, but are to be pre- 
 ferred in habits where the effects of this class are re- 
 quired over the system in general. 
 
 EMPATHEMA. CEpnadyg ; from naOqpa, passio, 
 affectio.) Ungovernable passion. A genus of disease 
 in Good’s Nosology. Class, Neurotica; Order, 
 Phrenica. 
 
 It has three species, Empatliema entonicum, atoni- 
 cum , insane, and innumerable varieties. 
 
 Empei'ria. (From ev, and vseipeo, to endeavour.) 
 Professional experience. 
 
 Emphero'menus. (From epepepo), to bear.) Urine, 
 or other substances which have a sediment. 
 
 EMPHLYSIS. (From £//, in, and cpXvais, a vesicu-: 
 lar tumour or eruption.) The name of a genus, 
 ichorous exanthem , of Good’s Nosology, which includes 
 six species: Emphlysis miliaria ; Aphtha; Vaccinia; 
 Varicella; Pemphigus ; Erysipelas. 
 
 Emphra'ctica. (From epippar'Jw, to obstruct.) 
 Medicines which, applied to the skin, shut up the 
 
EMP 
 
 EMP 
 
 EMPHYMA. This term, applied by Good to a 
 genus of disease, Class, Eccritica ; Order, Mesotica, 
 of his arrangement, imports (in contradiction to Phy- 
 ma , which, in his system, is limited to cutaneous tu- 
 mours, accompanied with inflammation,) a tumour 
 originating below the integuments, and unaccompanied 
 with inflammation, at least in its commencement, ft 
 embraces three species, viz. Eniphyma sarcoma ; En- 
 cystis ; Exostosis. 
 
 EMPHYSE'MA. ( Emphysema , alis, n. ; from 
 
 ep&voau), to inflate.) See Pneumatosis. 
 
 EMPIRIC. ( Empiricus . Eyneipucos; from ev, in, 
 and sjapa, experience.) One who practises the heal- 
 ing art upon experience, and not theory. This is the 
 true meaning of the word empiric ; but it is now ap- 
 plied, in a very opposite sense, to those who deviate 
 from the line of conduct pursued by scientific and re- 
 gular practitioners, and vend nostrums, or sound their 
 own praise in the public papers. 
 
 Empla'stica. (From cpnXaaaa), to obstruct.) Me- 
 dicines which, spread upon the skin, stop the pores. 
 
 EMPLA'STRUM. ( Emplastrum , i. n. ; from 
 
 eynXaooo), to spread upon.) A plaster. Plasters are 
 composed of unctuous substances, united either to 
 powders or metallic oxides, &c. They ought to be of 
 such a consistence as not to stick to the fingers when 
 cold, but to become soft, so as to be spread out in a 
 moderate degree of heat, and in that of the human 
 body, to continue tenacious enough to adhere to the 
 skin. They owe their consistence either to metallic 
 oxides, especially those of lead, or to wax, resin, &c. 
 They are usually kept in rolls wrapped in paper, and 
 spread, when wanted for use, upon thin leather ; if the 
 laster be not of itself sufficiently adhesive, it is to 
 e surrounded at its margin by a boundary of resin 
 plaster. 
 
 Emplastrum ammoniaci. Take of purified am- 
 rKoniacum, five ounces ; acetic acid, half a pint. Dis- 
 solve the ammoniacum in the acid, then evaporate the 
 liquor in an iron vessel, by means of a water-bath, 
 constantly stirring it, until it acquires a proper con- 
 sistence. This plaster is now first introduced into the 
 London Pharmacopoeia ; it adheres well to the skin, 
 without irritating it, and without producing inconve- 
 nience by its smell. 
 
 Emplastrum ammoniaci cum hydrargyro. Take 
 of purified ammoniacum, a pound ; purified mercury, 
 three ounces ; sulphuretted oil, a fluid drachm. Rub 
 the mercury with the sulphurated oil until the glo- 
 bules disappear ; then add by degrees the ammonia- 
 cum, previously melted, and mix the whole together. 
 This composition is said to possess resolvent vir- 
 tues; and the plaster is recommended with this view 
 to be applied to nodes, tophs, indurated glands, and 
 tumours. 
 
 Emplastrum asafcetids!. Emplastrum antiliys- 
 tericum. Plaster of asafoetida. Take of plaster of 
 semi-vitrified oxide of lead, asafoetida, each two parts: 
 galbanum, yellow wax, each one part. This plaster 
 is said to possess anodyne and antispasmodic virtues. 
 It is, therefore, occasionally directed to be applied to 
 the umbilical region in hysterical cases. 
 
 Emplastrum cantharidis. Blistering-fly plaster. 
 Emplastrum vesicatorium. Take of blistering flies, 
 in very fine powder, a pound ; wax plaster, a pound 
 and a half; prepared fat, a pound. Having melted 
 the plaster and fat together, and removed them from 
 the fire, a little before they become solid sprinkle in the 
 blistering flies, and mix the whole together. See Blis- 
 ter and Cantharis. 
 
 Emplastrum cer®. Wax plaster. Emplastrum 
 attrahons. Take of yellow wax, prepared suet, of 
 eaeh three pounds ; yellow resin, a pound. Melt them 
 together and strain. This is a gently-drawing prepa- 
 ration, calculated to promote a moderate discharge 
 from the blistered surface, with which intention it is 
 mostly used. Where the stronger preparations irri- 
 tate, this will be found in general to agree. 
 
 Emplastrum cumini. Cumin plaster. Take of 
 cumin-seeds, caraway-seeds, bay-berries, of each three 
 ounces ; dried pitch, three pounds ; yellow wax, three 
 ounces. Having melted the dry pitch and wax toge- 
 ther, add the remaining articles previously powdered, 
 and mix. A warm stomachic plaster, which, when ap- 
 plied to the stomach, expels flatulency. To indolent 
 scrofulous tumours, where the object is to promote 
 suppuration, this is an efficacious plaster. 
 
 Emplastrum galbani compositum. Compound 
 Galbanum plaster, formerly called emplastrum lithar- 
 gyri compositum and diachylon magnum cum gummi. 
 Take of galbanum gum resin purified, eight ounces; 
 lead plaster, three pounds; common turpentine, ten 
 drachms ; resin of the spruce fir, three ounces. Hav- 
 ing melted the galbanum gum resin with the turpen- 
 tine, mix in first the powdered resin of the spruce fir, 
 and then the lead plaster, previously melted )>y a slow 
 fire, and mix the whole.' This plaster is used as a 
 warm digestive and suppurative, calculated to pro- 
 mote maturation of indolent or scirrhous tumours, 
 and to allay the pains of sciatica, arthrodynia, &c. 
 
 Emplastrum hydrargyri. Mercurial plaster. 
 Emplastrum lithargyri cum hydrargyro. Take of 
 purified mercury, three ounces ; sulphurated oil, a fluid 
 drachm ; lead plaster, a pound. Rub the mercury with 
 the sulphurated oil, until the globules disappear ; then 
 add by degrees the lead plaster, melted, and mix the 
 whole. 
 
 Emplastrum ladani compositum. Take of soft 
 lalrdanum, three ounces ; of frankincense, one ounce; 
 cinnamon and expressed oil of mace, each half an 
 ounce; essential oil of mint, one drachm: add to the 
 frankincense, melted first, the labdanum a little heat- 
 ed, till it becomes soft, and then the oil of mace; after- 
 ward mix in the cinnamon with the oil of mint, and 
 beat them together into a mass, in a warm mortar, and 
 keep it in a vessel well closed. This may be used with 
 the same intentions as the cumin-plaster, to which 
 it is in no way superior, though composed of more 
 expensive materials. Formerly, it was considered 
 as a very elegant stomach plaster, but is now dis- 
 used. 
 
 Emplastrum lithargyri. See Emplastrum 
 plumbi. 
 
 Emplastrum lithargyri compositum. SeeEm- 
 plastrum Galbani compositum. 
 
 Emplastrum lithargyri cum resina. See Em- 
 plastrum resina. 
 
 Emplastrum lytt.e. See Emplastrum cantha- 
 ridis. 
 
 Emplastrum opii. Plaster of opium. Take of 
 hard opium, powdered, half an ounce ; resin of the 
 spruce fir, powdered, three ounces; lead plaster, a 
 pound. Having melted the plaster, mix in the resin of 
 the spruce fir, and opium, and mix the whole. Opium 
 is said to produce somewhat, though in a smaller de- 
 gree, its specific effect when applied externally. 
 
 Emplastrum picis compositum. Compound pitch 
 plaster. Emplastrum picis Burgundicce. Take of 
 dried pitch, two pounds; resin of spruce fir, a pound ; 
 yellow resin, yellow wax, of each four ounces ; ex- 
 pressed oil of nutmegs, an ounce. Having melted to- 
 gether the pitch, resin, and wax, add first the resin of 
 the spruce fir, then the oil of nutmegs, and mix the 
 whole together. From the slight degree of redness 
 this stimulating application produces, it is adapted to 
 gently irritate the skin, and thus relieve rheumatic 
 pains. Applied to the temples, it is sometimes of use 
 in pains of the head. 
 
 Emplastrum plumbi. Lead plaster. Emplastrum 
 lithargyri; Emplastrum commune ; Diachylon sim- 
 plex. Take of semi- vitreous oxide of lead, in very fine 
 powder, five pounds ; olive oil, a gallon ; water, two 
 pints. Boil them with a slow fire, constantly stirring 
 until the oil and litharge unite, so as to form a plaster. 
 Excoriations of the skin, slight burns, and the like, 
 may be covered with this plaster: but is in more gene- 
 ral use, as a defensive, where the skin becomes red 
 from lying a long time on the part. This plaster is also 
 of great importance, as forming the basis, by. addition 
 to which many other plasters are prepared. 
 
 Emplastrum resin.<e. Resin plaster. Emplastrum 
 adhasivum ; Emplastrum lithargyri cum resina. Take 
 of yellow resin, half a pound ; lead plaster, three 
 pounds. Having melted the lead plaster over a slow 
 fire, add the resin in powder, and mix. The adhe- 
 sive, or sticking plaster, is chiefly used for keeping on 
 other dressings, and for retaining the edges of recent 
 wounds together. 
 
 Emplastrum saponis. Soap plaster. Take of 
 hard soap sliced, half a pound; lead plaster, three 
 pounds. Having melted the plaster, mix in the soap ; 
 then boil it down to a proper consistence. Discutient 
 properties are attributed to this elegant plaster, with 
 which view, it is applied to lymphatic and other indo- 
 
EMU 
 
 ENC 
 
 
 lent tumours. It forms an admirable defensive and 
 soft application, spread on linen, to surround a frac- 
 tured limb. 
 
 EmplastruM thtjris compositum. Compound 
 frankincense plaster. Take of frankincense, half a 
 pound ; dragon’s blood, three ounces ; litharge plaster, 
 two pounds. To the melted lead plaster, add the rest 
 powdered. This plaster is said to possess strengthen- 
 ing, 'as well as adhesive powers. By keeping the skin 
 firm, it may give tone to the relaxed muscles it sur- 
 rounds, but cannot, in. any way, impart more strength 
 than the common adhesive plaster. 
 
 [The pharmacopeia of the United States admits the 
 following plasters : 
 
 Emplastrum ammoniaci. 
 
 Do. asafcetidte. 
 
 Do. ferri. 
 
 Do. hydrargyri. 
 
 Do. plumbi. 
 
 Do. plumbi subcarbonatis compositum. 
 
 Do. resinosum. 
 
 Do. resinosum cantharidum. A.] 
 
 Empneumato'sis. From ev, in, and zsveu), to blow.) 
 An inflation of the stomach, or any other viscus. 
 
 EMPO'RIUM. (From epnopeo), to negotiate.) A 
 mart. The brain is so called, as being the place where 
 all rational and sensitive transactions are collected. 
 
 EMPRESMA. Good revives this term (used in its 
 simple form both' by Hippocrates and Galen, to express 
 internal inflammation) to designate a genus of disease 
 in his Class, Hcematica; Order, Pklogotica. Visceral 
 inflammation. It embraces inflammation of all the 
 viscera : hence Empresma cephalitis ; otitis ; paroti- 
 tis ; paristhmitis ; laryngitis ; bronchitis ; pneumo- 
 nitis ; pleuritis ; carditis; peritonitis; gastritis; 
 enteritis; hepatitis; splenitis; nephritis; cystitis; 
 hysteritis ; orchitis. 
 
 E'mprion. (From ev, and apuov, a saw.) Serrated. 
 Formerly applied to a pulse, in which the artery at dif- 
 ferent times is unequally distended. 
 
 EMPROSTHO'TONOS. (From epnpoaQev, before, 
 or forwards, and retvw, to draw.) A clonic spasm of 
 several muscles, so as to keep the body in a fixed posi- 
 tion and bent forward. Cullen considers it as a spe- 
 cies of tetanus. See Tetanus. 
 
 E'MPTYSIS. (From epir'Jvu:, to spit out.) A dis- 
 charge of blood from the mouth. 
 
 EMPYE'MA. (From ev , within, and esvov, pus.) 
 A collection of pus in the cavity of the thorax. It is 
 one of the terminations of pleuritis. There is reason 
 for believing that matter is contained in the cavity of 
 the chest, when, after a pleurisy, or inflammation in 
 the thorax, the patient has a difficulty of breathing, 
 particularly on lying on the side opposite the affected 
 one ; and when an oedematous swelling is externally 
 perceptible. 
 
 EMPYE'MATA. (From ev, andavov, pus.) Sup- 
 purating medicines. 
 
 EMPYESIS. (From epimow, or epirvem, suppuro.) 
 Good has given this term (found in the fifth book of 
 Hippocrates’s aphorisms) to a genus of disease, class, 
 Hcematica ; order, Exanthemalica, characterized by 
 phlegmonous pimples, which gradually fill with a pu- 
 rulent fluid. It has only one species, small-pox — 
 Empyesis variola. 
 
 Empyreal air. Scheele gave this name to oxygen 
 gas. 
 
 EMPYREU'MA. (From cpnvpevu:, to kindle, from 
 imp, fire.) A peculiar and offensive smell that distilled 
 waters and other substances receive from being ex- 
 posed to heat in closed vessels, or when burned under 
 circumstances which prevent the accession of air to a 
 considerable part of the mass. 
 
 EMPYREUMA'TIU. Empyreumaticus ; from ep- 
 nvpevui, to kindle.) Smelling as it were burnt ; thus 
 enipyreumatio oils are those distilled with a great heat, 
 and impregnated with a smell of the fire. 
 
 EMU'LGENT. (Emulgens ; from cmulgeo, to 
 melt out ; applied to the artery and vein which go 
 from the aorta and vena cava to the kidneys, because 
 the ancients supposed they strained, and, as it were, 
 milked the serum through the kidneys.) The vessels 
 of the kidneys are so termed. (The emulgent artery is 
 a branch of the aorta. The eruvlgent vein evacuates 
 its blood into the ascending cava. 
 
 EMULSIO. ( Emulsio , onis. f. ; from emulgeo, to 
 milk ) An emulsion. A soft and somewhat oily me- 
 
 dicine resembling milk. An imperfect combination oi 
 oil and water, by the intervention of some other sub- 
 stance capable of combining with both these sub- 
 stances. 
 
 Emulsio acacije. This is made in the same man- 
 ner as the almond emulsion, only adding while beating 
 the almonds, two ounces of gum arabic. This cooling 
 and demulcent emulsion, ordered in the Edinburgh 
 Pharmacopoeia, may be drank ail libitum to mitigate 
 ardor urinoc, whether from the venereal virus or any 
 other cause. In difficult and painful micturition, and 
 strangury, it is of infinite service. 
 
 Emulsio amygdala. Almond emulsion. Take of 
 almonds, one ounce ; water, two pounds and a half. 
 Beat the blanched almonds in a stone mortar, gra- 
 dually pouring on them the water; then strain off the 
 liquor. It possesses cooling and demulcent properties. 
 
 Emulsio camphorata. Take of camphor, one 
 scruple ; sweet almonds, blanched, two drachms ; dou- 
 ble refined sugar, one drachm ; water, six ounces. 
 This is to be made in the same manner as the common 
 emulsion. It is calculated for the stomachs of those 
 who can only bear small quantities of camphire. 
 
 EMULSION. See Emulsio. 
 
 Emulsion, almond. See Emulsio amygdala:. 
 
 Emulsion, Arabic. See Emulsio acacia. 
 
 Emulsion of asafatida. Sec Mistura asafatidce. 
 
 Emulsion , camphorated. See Emulsio camphorata . 
 
 Emulsion of gum-ammoniac. See Mistura ammo- 
 niaci. 
 
 EMU'NCTORY. ( Emunctorium ; from emitngo, 
 to drain off.) The excretory ducts of the body are so 
 termed ; thus the exhaling arteries of the skin consti- 
 tute the great emunctory of the body. 
 
 En.'e'ma. (From ev, and aipa, blood.) Enamos. 
 So Hippocrates and Galen call such topical medicines 
 as are appropriated to bleeding wounds. 
 
 En.'eore'ma. (From ev, and atapeu j, to lift up.) The 
 pendulous substance which floats in the middle of the 
 urine. 
 
 ENA'MEL. See Teeth. 
 
 ■ ENANTHE'SIS. J. (From ev, in, intra , and avBeu:, 
 fioreo ; efflorescence from within, or from interna! af- 
 fection.) A genus of disease, Class, Hcematica ; Order, 
 Exanthematica , in Good’s Nosology. Rash exanthem. 
 It comprehends three species: viz. Enanthesis rosalia; 
 rubeola ; urticaria. 
 
 2. (From ev, and av'Jaw, to meet.) The near ap- 
 proach of ascending and descending vessels. 
 
 ENARTHRO'SIS. (From ev, in, and apdpov, a 
 joint.) The ball and socket-joint. A species of diar- 
 throsis, or moveable connexion of bones, in which the 
 round head of one is received into the deeper cavity 
 of another, so as to admit of motion in every direction ; 
 as the head of the os fentoris with the acetabulum of 
 the os innominatum. See Articulation. 
 
 ENCA'NTHIS. (From ev, and icavOos, the angle of 
 the eye.) A disease of the caruncula lachrymalis, of 
 which there are two species. Encanthis benigna , 
 and Encanthis maligna seu inveterata. The encan- 
 this, at its commencement, is nothing more than a 
 snrlall, soft, red, and sometimes rather livid excrescence, 
 which grows from the caruncula lachrymalis, and at 
 the same time from the neighbouring semilunar fold of 
 the conjunctiva. This excrescence on its first appear- 
 ance is commonly granulated, like a mulberry, or is of 
 a ragged and fringed structure. Afterward, when it 
 has acquired a certain size, one part of it represents a 
 granulated tumour, while the rest appears like a 
 smooth, whitish, or ash- coloured substance, streaked 
 with varicose vessels, sometimes advancing as far over 
 the conjunctiva, covering the side of the eye next to 
 the nose, as where the cornea and sclerotica unite. 
 
 The encanthis keeps up a chronic ophthalmy, im- 
 pedes the action of the eyelids, and prevents, in parti- 
 cular, the complete closure of the eye. Besides, partly 
 by compressing and partly by displacing thetnificesof 
 the puncta lachrymalia, it obstructs the free passage 
 of the tears into the nose. The inveterate encanthis 
 is ordinarily of a very considerable magnitude ; its roots 
 extend beyond the caruncula lachrymalis and semi- 
 lunar fold to the membraneous lining of one or both 
 eyelids. The patient experiences very serious incon 
 venience from its origin and interposition between the 
 commissure of the eyelids, which it necessarily keeps 
 asunder on the side towards the nose. Sometimes the 
 .disease assumes a cancerous malignancy. This cha- 
 
 329 
 
END 
 
 ENN 
 
 racter is evinced by the dull red, and, as it were, leaden 
 colour of the excrescence ; by its exceeding hardness, 
 and the lancinating pains which occur in it, and ex- 
 tend to the forehead, the whole eyeball and the temple, 
 especially when the tumour has been, though slightly, 
 touched. It is also shown, by the propensity of the 
 excrescence to bleed, by the partial ulcerations on its 
 surface, which emit a fungous substance, and a thin 
 and exceedingly acrid discharge. 
 
 ENCATALE PSIS. (From £v, and Ka'JaXap.^avoj, 
 to seize.) A catalepsy. 
 
 ENCATHI'SMA. (From ev, and Kadi^o), to sit in.) 
 A semicupium, or bath for half the body. 
 
 ENCAU'MA. (From ev, in, and tcaia, to burn.) A 
 burn. See Burn. 
 
 ENCAU'SIS. (From ev, and nano, to burn.) A 
 burn. See Burn. 
 
 ENCEPIIALOCE'LE. (From evkeQoXov, the brain, 
 and KriXrj, a tumour.) A rupture of the brain. 
 
 ENCE PHALON. (From ev, in, and KetpaXy, the 
 head.) Encephalum. By some writers the cerebrum 
 only is so called; and others express by this term the 
 contents of the cranium. 
 
 Ence'kis. (From ev, and nypos , wax.) A roll of 
 wax for making piasters. 
 
 Encero'sis. (From ev, and Kspou), to wax.) The 
 covering of a plaster with wax. 
 
 ENCHARA'XIS. (From ev, and x a P al 7<7W > t0 sca “ 
 rify.) A scarification. 
 
 ENCHEIRE SIS. (From ev, and %£ip, the hand.) 
 Encheira. Galen uses this word as a part of the title 
 to one of his works, which treats of dissection. The 
 word imports the manual treatment of any subject. 
 
 Enchei'ria. See Encheiresis. 
 
 Enchilo'ma. See Enchyloma. 
 
 Encho'ndrus. (Froin'ev, and %ov<5pof, a cartilage.) 
 A cartilage. 
 
 Enchris'ta. (From fyxpiw, t0 anoint.) Oint- 
 ments. 
 
 Enchylo'ma. (From ev, and %uAof, juice.) An 
 inspissated juice. An elixir, according to Lemery. 
 
 E'NCHYMA. (From ev, and %£w, to infuse.) En- 
 chysis. 1. An infusion. 
 
 2. A sanguineous plethora. 
 
 Enciiy'mata. (From £y%ea), to infuse.) Injec- 
 tions for the eyes and ears. 
 
 Enchymo'ma. (From ev, and x v( °i to pour in.) In 
 the writings of the ancient physicians, it is a word by 
 which they express that sudden effusion of blood into 
 the cutaneous vessels, which arises from joy, anger, or 
 shame ; and, in the last instance, is what we usually 
 call blushing. 
 
 Enchymo'sis. E yxvpvtriS- !• Blushing. 
 
 2. An extravasation of blood, which makes the part 
 appear livid. 
 
 E'nchysis. See Enchyma. 
 
 Encly'saia. (From ev, and kXv&o), to cleanse out.) 
 A clyster. 
 
 ENCCE'LIA. (From £v, within, and KoiXia, the 
 belly.) The abdominal viscera. 
 
 Encolpi'smus. (From eykoXiteu), to insinuate.) A 
 uterine injection. 
 
 ENCRA'NIUM. (From £v, within, and npavtov, the 
 skull.) The cerebrum and the whole contents of the 
 skull. 
 
 Encrasi'cholus. (From ev, in, Kepas, the head, and 
 XoXr), bile ; because it is said to have the gall in its 
 head.) The anchovy. See Clupea. 
 
 E'ncris. E yxpij. A cake of meal, oil, and honey. 
 
 E'ncymon. (From ev, and kvio, to conceive.) 
 Pregnancy. , . , , 
 
 E'NCYSIS. (From ev, and kuw, to bring forth.) 
 Parturition. 
 
 ENCY'STED. Saccatus. A term applied to those 
 tumours which consist of a fluid or other matter, en- 
 closed in a sac or cyst. 
 
 ENCY'STIS. (From ev, in, and kv?is, a bag.) An 
 encysted tumour. 
 
 ENDE'MIC. ( Endemicus , sc. morbus; from £v, in, 
 and Syuos, people.) A disease is so termed that is pe- 
 culiar to a certain class of persons, or country : thus 
 struma is endemial to the inhabitants of Derbyshire 
 and the Alps; scurvy to seafaring people; and the 
 plica polonica is met with in Poland. 
 
 E'ndksis. (From ev, and Seu), to tie up.) A ligature. 
 A bandage. 
 
 ENDIVE. See Cichorium. 
 
 330 
 
 ENDI'VIA. (Quasi eundo via, quia passim nasci- 
 tur ; named from the quickness of its growth.) See 
 
 Cichorium. 
 
 E'ndosis. (From ev, and diduyi, to give.) A re- 
 mission, disorder. 
 
 ENECIA. (From Hv£*j 7 S, continued.) A genus of 
 disease in Good’s Nosology. Class, Haimatica ; Or- 
 der, Pyretica : continued fever. It comprehends three 
 species, Enecia cauma; typhus; synochus. 
 
 Enella'gmencs. (From £vaAAar7w, to inter- 
 change.) An epithet applied to the union of the 
 joints of the vertebra. 
 
 E NEMA. (Enema, matis. neut.; from cvirjpi, to 
 inject.) A clyster. A well-known form of conveying 
 both nourishment and medicine to the system, under 
 certain morbid circumstances. The former takes 
 place where obstruction of the passage to the stomach 
 is so great as to render access to that organ impossible, 
 such as occurs in lockjaw, diseased oesophagus, &c. 
 By these means the body can be supported for a few 
 weeks, while an attempt is made at effecting a cure. 
 It is composed, in such cases, of animal broths, gruels 
 made of farinaceous seeds, mucilages, &c. As a form 
 of medicine, clysters are no less useful ; and, accord- 
 ing to the intention with which they are prescribed, 
 they are either of an emollient, anodyne, or purgative 
 nature. The following forms are in general use. 
 
 Enema anodynom. Take of starch jelly, half a 
 pint; tincture of opium, forty to sixty drops. Mix. 
 The whole to be injected by means of a clyster-syringe, 
 in cases of dysentery or violent purging, and pain in 
 the bowels. 
 
 Enema antispasmodicum. Take of tincture of 
 asafeetida, half an ounce; tincture of opium, forty 
 drops ; gruel, half a pint. Mix. For spasmodic affec- 
 tions of the bowels. 
 
 Enema laxativum. Take of sulphate of magne- 
 sia, two ounces; dissolve in three quarters of a pint 
 of warm gruel, or broth, with an ounce of fresh butter, 
 or sweet oil. 
 
 Enema nicotian.®:. Take of the infusion of to- 
 bacco from a half to a whole pint. Employed in cases 
 of strangulated hernia. 
 
 Enema nutriens. Take of strong beef tea, twelve 
 ounces ; thicken with hartshorn shavings, or arrow- 
 root. 
 
 Enema terebinthin®:. Take of common turpen- 
 tine, half an ounce; the yelk of one egg, and half a 
 pint of grueJ. The turpentine being first incorporated 
 with the egg, add to them the gruel. This clyster is 
 generally used, and with great good effect, in violent 
 fits of the stone. 
 
 Enerei'sis. (From evEpuSu), to adhere to a com- 
 pression.) A tight ligature. 
 
 E'NERGY. (Energia; from evepyeu), to act.) The 
 degree of force exercised by any power : thus, nervous 
 energy, muscularenergy, &c. 
 
 ENERVATING. The act of destroying the force, 
 use, or office of the nerves, either by cutting them, or 
 breaking them by violence or abuse of the non-na- 
 turals. 
 
 Eneure'sis. See Enuresis. 
 
 ENERVIS. Ribless: applied to leaves which are 
 without lines or ribs. 
 
 Engala'ctum. (From £v, and yaXa, milk; so 
 called, because it is eaten by nurses to increase £eir 
 milk.) The herb saltwort. See Salsola. 
 
 ENG ASTRIMY'THUS. (From ev. in, yas^o, the 
 belly, and pvdeopai, to discourse.) Jf ventriloquist; 
 one who appears to speak from his belly. 
 
 Engiso'ma. (From eyyigu), to approach.) 
 
 1. An instrument for making the parts of a broken 
 clavicle meet. 
 
 2. A fracture of Lie cranium. 
 
 English Mercury. See Mercurialis. 
 
 Englotto-gastor. (From ev, yXurJri, the tongue, 
 
 and ya<pip, the belly.) A ventriloquist. 
 
 ENGOlMPHO'SIS. (From £v, and yoypos, a nail./ 
 That species of articulation which resembles a nail 
 driven into wood, as a tooth in its socket. 
 
 Engo'nios. (From ev, and yiovia, an angle.) The 
 flexure, or angle made by the bending of a joint 
 
 Eni'xitm paracklsi. The caput mortuum of the 
 distiliatiou of nitric acid, which is a super-sulphate of 
 potassa. 
 
 ENNEANDRIA. (From ewca, nine, and dvvp, a 
 man.) The name of a class of plants in the sexual 
 
ENT 
 
 ENT 
 
 system, containing such as have hermaphrodite flow- 
 ers with nine stamina. 
 
 Enneapha'rmacum. (From tvvta , nine, and tpapr 
 pauov , a medicine.) A medicine composed of nine 
 simple ingredients. 
 
 ENNEAPHY'LLUM. (From tvvta, nine, and 
 0vAA ov, a leaf; because its flower consists of nine 
 leaves.) A name for helleboraster, or bear’s-foot. 
 
 ENODIS. Without knots : applied to stems of 
 plants, as Culmus enodis ; that is, a smooth culm, as 
 in oQr common rushes. 
 
 Enry'thmus. (From tv, and pvOpos, number.) A 
 pulse in some respect regular. 
 
 ENS. This word denoted in ancient chemistry the 
 most efficacious part of any natural mixed body, whe- 
 ther animal, vegetable, or fossil, wherein all the qua- 
 lities or virtues of the ingredients of the mixed are 
 comprehended in a small compass. 
 
 ENSATA2. (From ensis, a sword.) The name of 
 a natural order of plants, consisting of such as have 
 sword-shaped leaves. 
 
 E'NSIFORM. ( Ensiformis ; from ensis, a sword, 
 and forma , resemblance.) Sword-like. 1. A term 
 applied to some parts from their resemblance; as the 
 ensiform cartilage. 
 
 2. In botany, a leaf is called folium ensiforme, which 
 has two edges, and tapers to a point, like a sword. 
 See Leaf. 
 
 Ensta'ctum. (From tv, and syiljw, to instil.) A 
 liquid medicine, which is applied instillatim , or drop 
 by drop. 
 
 ENTASIA. (From tvraois, intentio vchemenfta.) 
 A name of a genus of diseases in Good’s Nosology. 
 Class, Neurotica ; Order, Cinetica. Constrictive 
 spasm. It has eight species, viz. Entasia priapis- 
 mus; lozia ; articularis ; systremma ; trismus; teta- 
 nus; lyssa; acrotismus. 
 
 Enta'tica. (From ev'Jtivio, to strain.) Provoca- 
 tives, or whatever excites venereal inclination. 
 E'NTERA. (From tv'Jos , within.) 
 
 1. The bowels. 
 
 2. Hippocrates calls by this name the bags in which 
 medicines for fomentations were formerly enclosed. 
 
 ENTERADE'NES. (From tvrtpov, an intestine, 
 and aSyv , a gland.) The intestinal glands. 
 
 Entere'nchyta. (From tvjtpa , the bowels, and 
 £y%uw, to infuse into.) An instrument for adminis- 
 tering clysters. A clyster-pipe. 
 
 ENTERICA. (From tvrtpov, intestinum , alvus.) 
 The name of the first order, class Cceliaca, of Good’s 
 Nosology. Diseases affecting the alimentary canal. 
 Its genera are, Odontia; Ptyalismus ; Dysphagia ; 
 Dip so sis ; Limosis; Colica; Copro stasis ; Diar- 
 rhea; Cholera; Enterolithus ; Helminthia; Proctica. 
 
 ENTERI'TIS. (From tv'] tpov, an intestine.) In- 
 flammation of the intestines. It is a genus of disease 
 in the class Pyrexia, and order Phlegmasia of Cullen, 
 and is known by the presence of pyrexia, fixed pain 
 in the abdomen, costiveness, and vomiting. The 
 causes of enteritis are much the same as those of gas- 
 tritis, being occasioned by acrid substances, indurated 
 feces, long-continued and obstinate costiveness, spas- 
 modic colic, and a strangulation of any part of the in- 
 testinal canal; but another very general cause is the 
 application of cold to the lower extremities, or to the 
 belly itself. It is a disease which is most apt to occur 
 at an advanced period of life, and is very liable to a 
 relapse. 
 
 It comes on with an acute pain, extending in general 
 over the whole of the abdomen ; but more especially 
 round the navel, accompanied with eructations, sick- 
 ness at the stomach, a vomiting of bilious matter, ob- 
 stinate costiveness, thirst, heat, great anxiety, and a 
 quick and hard small pulse. After a short time the 
 pain becomes more severe, the bowels seem drawn to- 
 gether by a kind of spasm, the whole region of the 
 abdomen is highly painful to the touch, and seems 
 drawn together in lumpy contractions ; invincible cos- 
 tiveness prevails, and the urine is voided with great 
 difficulty and pain. 
 
 The inflammation continuing to proceed with vi- 
 olence, terminates at last in gangrene; or abating 
 gradually, it goes off by resolution. 
 
 Enteritis is always attended with considerable dan- 
 ger, as it often terminates in gangrene in the space of 
 a few hours from its commencement; which event is 
 marked by the sudden remission of pain, sinking of 
 
 the pulse, shrinking of the features, and distention of 
 the belly, and it frequently proves fatal likewise, du- 
 ring the inflammatory stage. If the pains abate gra- 
 dually, if natural stools be passed, if a universal sweat, 
 attended with a firm equal pulse, comes on, or if a 
 copious discharge of loaded urine, with the same kind 
 of pulse, takes place, a resolution and favourable ter- 
 mination may be expected. 
 
 Dissections of this disease show, that the inflamma- 
 tion pervades the intestinal tube to a very considerable 
 extent ; that adhesions’ of the diseased portion to con- 
 tiguous parts are formed ; and that, in some cases, the 
 intestines are in a gangrenous state, or that ulcerations 
 have formed. They likewise show, that, besides ob- 
 stinate obstructions, introsusceptxon, constrictions, and 
 twistings, are often to be met with ; and that, in most 
 cases, the peritonajum is more or less affected, and is 
 perceived, at times, to be covered with a layer of 
 coagulable lymph. The treatment must be begun by 
 taking blood freely from the arm, as far as the strength 
 of the patient will allow; but the disease occurring 
 more frequently in persons rather advanced in years, 
 and of a constitution somewhat impaired, it becomes 
 more important to limit this evacuation and rely in a 
 great measure on the effects of a number of leeches, 
 applied to the abdomen. Another very useful step is 
 to put the patient into a hot bath, which may presently 
 induce faintness ; or where this cannot be procured, 
 fomenting the abdomen assiduously. When the symp- 
 toms are thus materially relieved, an ample blister 
 should be applied. It becomes also of the first import- 
 ance to clear out the bowels : a copious laxative clyster 
 will evacuate the inferior part of the canal, and solicit 
 the peristaltic motion downwards; and the milder 
 cathartics, as castor oil, neutral sails, &c. in divided 
 doses, may gradually procure a passage. But where 
 the disease has been preceded by costiveness, more 
 active articles will probably be necessary, as calomel, 
 compound extract of colocynth, infusion of senna, 
 with salts, &c. If the stomach be irritable, the effer- 
 vescing saline draught may enable it to retain the re- 
 quisite cathartics. Another plan, often very success- 
 ful, is giving opium in a full dose, particularly in con- 
 junction with calomel, taking care to follow it up by 
 some of the remedies above mentioned, till the bowels 
 are relieved ; which effect it appears to promote by its 
 soothing artispasmodic power. Afterward we may en- 
 deavour to keep up diaphoresis, and recruit the strength 
 of the patient by a mild nourishing diet ; taking care 
 to guard against accumulation of feces, exposure to 
 cold, or any thing else likely to occasion a relapse. 
 
 ENTERO'. (From tv'] tpov, an intestine.) Names 
 compounded of this word belong to things which re- 
 semble an intestine ; or to parts connected with, or 
 diseases of some part of the intestine. 
 
 ENTEROCE'LE. (From tv'Jtpov, an intestine, and 
 Krj\y, a tumour.) An intestinal rupture or hernia. 
 Every hernia may be so called that is produced by the 
 protrusion of a portion of intestine, whether it is in the 
 groin, navel, or elsewhere. 
 
 Entero-epiplocele. (From tv'Jtpov, an intestine, 
 tiunXoov, the epiploon, and KrjXr), a tumour.) A rup- 
 ture formed by the protrusion of part of an intestine, 
 with a portion of the epiploon. 
 
 Entero-hydrocele. (From tvrtpov, an intestine, 
 vScop, water, and kt/Xt;, a tumour.) This must mean a 
 common scrotal hernia, with a good deal of water in 
 the hernial sac ; or else a hernia congenita, (in which 
 the bowels descend into the tunica vaginalis testis,) 
 attended with a collection of fluid in the cavity of this 
 membrane. 
 
 ENTEROLITHUS. (From tvrtpov, an intestine, 
 and A idog, a stone.) The name of a genus of disease, 
 Class, Caliaca; Order, Enterica, in Good’s Nosology 
 Intestinal concretion. It embraces three species, viz 
 Enterolithus bezoar ; calculus ; scybalum 
 ENTERO'MPHALUS. (From tvrtpov, an intes- 
 tine, and ouQaXos, the navel.) An umbilical hernia, 
 produced by the protrusion of a portion of intestine. 
 
 ENTERO'PHYTUM. (From tvrtpov, an intestine, 
 and <J>v!]ov, a plant.) A plant which grows in the form 
 of a cut, the sea-chitterling. 
 
 ENTERORA'PIIIA. (From tvrtpov, an intestine, 
 and pa<f>r], a suture.) A suture of the intestines, or the 
 sewing together the divided edges of an intestine. 
 
 ENTEROSCHEOCE'LE. (From tv'Jtpov , an intes- 
 tine, oax £OV i the scrotum, and tcyXij, a rupture.) A 
 
EPI 
 
 EPH 
 
 scrotal hernia, or rupture of the intestines into the 
 scrotum. 
 
 Enthe'mata. (From tv~l iQypi, to put in.) Anti-in- 
 flammatory styptics. 
 
 E'nthlasis. A contusion with the impression of 
 the instrument by which it happened. 
 
 Entire Leaf . See Integerrimus. 
 
 ENTROCHi. A genus of extraneous fossils, made 
 up of round joints, which, when separate and loose, 
 are called truchitcc. 
 
 ENTRO PIUM ( Entropium , t. n. ; from tv, and 
 Tpeno), to turn.) A disease of the eyelids, occasioned 
 by the eyelashes and eyelid being inverted towards the 
 bulb of the eye. 
 
 Entypo'sis. (From tv'Jvnotj), to make an impres- 
 sion.) 1. The acetabulum. 
 
 2. The scapula, or concave bone of the shoulder. 
 
 E'NULA. (A corruption of henula, or Helenium , 
 from Helene , the island where it grew.) See Inula 
 helenium. 
 
 Enula campana. See Inula helenium. 
 
 Enu'lon. (From tv, and ouXov, the gums.) The 
 internal flesh of the gums, or that part of them which 
 is within the mouth. 
 
 ENURE SIS. ( Eneuresis , is. f. ; from cvovpco), to 
 make water.) Anincontinency, or involuntary flow of 
 urine. This disease usually proceeds either from re 
 laxation or a paralytic attection of the sphincter of the 
 bladder, induced by various debilitating causes, as too 
 free a use of spirituous liquors, manustupration, and 
 excess in venery ; or it arises from compression on the 
 bladder, from the diseased state of the organ, or from 
 jsome irritating substance contained in its cavity. It 
 is arranged in the class Locales , and order Jlpocenoses 
 of Cullen, and contains two species : 1. Enuresis ato- 
 nica , the sphincter of the bladder having lost its tone 
 from some previous disease. 2. Enuresis ab irrita- 
 tione, vel compressions vesica:, from an irritation or 
 compression of the bladder. 
 
 Epacma'sticus. (From cm, and ax/iaf a>, to in- 
 crease.) A fever which is increasing in malignity. 
 
 Epa'cmk. (From ciraKpafyi), to increase.) The in- 
 crease, or exacerbation of a disease. 
 
 Epago'gium. (From cirayo), to draw over.) The 
 praepuce, or that part of the penis which is drawn over 
 the glans, according to Dioscorides. 
 
 Epanadido'ntes. (From cnavaSiSupi, to increase.) 
 A term applied to fevers which continue to increase 
 in their degree of heat. 
 
 Epanadiplo'sis. (From aravaSi-Xou), to redupli- 
 cate.) The reduplication of a fit of a semitertian fever ; 
 that is, the return of the cold fit before the hot fit is 
 ended. 
 
 Epana'stasis. (From cm, and avisnpi, to excite.) 
 A tubercle, or small pustule upon the skin. 
 
 Epancylo'tps. (From cm, and ay/cuAos, crooked.) 
 A sort of crooked bandage in Oribasius. 
 
 EPANETUS. (From 'Enavcipi, to return.) The 
 name of a genus, Class Hcematica ; Order, Pyretica, 
 in Good’s Nosology. Remittent fever. It has three 
 species, viz. Epanetus nutis ; malignus ; hectica. 
 
 Epa'rma. (From eiraipo), to elevate.) Eparsis. 
 Any kind of tumour, but frequently applied to one of 
 the parotid gland. 
 
 Epa'rsis. See Eparma. 
 
 Epasma'stiga feeris. A fever is so called by Bel- 
 lini, and others, while it is in its increase. See Epac- 
 masticus. 
 
 Epe'ncranis. (From cm, tv, in, and upaviov, the 
 skull.) The name of the cerebellum. 
 
 Ephebje'um. (From m, and ySi), the groin.) The 
 hair upon the pubes. 
 
 E phedra. (From cQefypai, to sit upon.) Epliedrana. 
 I. The buttocks. 
 
 2. A species of horse-tail. 
 
 Ephe'drana. See Ephedra. 
 
 Ephe'lcis. (From art, upon, and tXico;, an ulcer.) 
 1. The crust of an ulcer. 
 
 2. Hardened purulent expectoration. 
 
 EPHE'LIS. ( Eplielis ; from eirt, and 17 X 10 ?, the 
 sun.) A sun spot. A solitary, or aggregated spot, at- 
 tacking most commonly the face, back of the hand, and 
 breast, from exposure to the sun. 
 
 EPHE'MERA. (From eirt, upon, and tjpepa, a day.) 
 A disease of a day’s duration. 
 
 2. A fever which begins, is perfectly formed, and 
 runs through its course in tile space of twelve hours. 
 
 332 
 
 EPHEME RIDES. ( Ephemeris , id is. f. ; from 
 £<f>rjpepis , an almanac : so called because, like tho 
 moon’s age, they may be foretold by the almanac.) 
 Diseases which return at particularMmes of the moon. 
 
 I^PHIA'LTES. (From ccpaXhopai, to leap upon : 
 so called because it was thought a daemon leaped upon 
 the breast.) Incubus, or nightmare. See Oneirodynia. 
 
 Ephia’ltia. (From ephialtes , the nightmare ; so 
 called because it was said to cure the nightmare.) 
 The herb peony. 
 
 EPHIDRO'SIS. (From cdnopoco, to perspire.) Su - 
 datio. Mador. A violent and morbid perspiration. 
 A genus of disease in the class Locales , and order 
 Jlpocenoses of Cullen. 
 
 EPHI'PPIUM. A saddle, which it is thought to re- 
 semble. See Sella turcica. 
 
 E'phodos. (From cm and oSos , a way.) In Hip- 
 pocrates it hath three significations : 
 
 1. The ducts or passages, by which the excrements 
 of the body are evacuated. 
 
 2. The periodical attack of a fever, from the com- 
 mon use of it to express the attack of thieves. 
 
 3. The access of similar or dissimilar things, which 
 may be useful or hurtful to the body. 
 
 Epia'ltes. See Ephialtes. 
 
 Epi'alus. (From yiriov, gently, and aX/ca^w, to 
 heat.) Epialos. An ardent fever, in which both heat 
 and cold are felt in the same part at the same time. 
 Galen defines it to be a fever in which the patient 
 labours under a preternatural heat and a coldness at 
 the same time. The ancient Latins call it Quercera. 
 
 Epi bole. (From cmBaXho), to press upon.) The 
 nightmare, or ephialtes. 
 
 Epica'nthis. (From cm, and icavOos, the angle of 
 the eye.) The angle of the eye. 
 
 Epxca'rpium. (From tiri, upon, and uapnos, the 
 wrist.) A medicine applied to the wrist. 
 
 Epica'uma. (From cm, and tcaiu>, to burn.) A 
 burn. 
 
 Epicau'sis. A burn. 
 
 Epi'ceras. (From tin, and nepag , a horn : so called 
 because its pods are shaped like a horn.) See Trigo- 
 nellaftEnum gr cecum. 
 
 Epicera'stica. (From cm, and Kepavwpi , to mix.) 
 Medicines which, by mixing with acrimonious juices, 
 temper them and render them less troublesome; as 
 emollients. 
 
 Epioheire'sis. (From tin, and x £t Pi the hand.) 
 A manual operation. 
 
 Epi'cholIjs. (From cm, and %oX» 7 , the bile.) 
 Bilious. 
 
 Epicho'rdis. (From cm, upon, and x°P^Vc a gut.) 
 The mesentery. 
 
 Epicho'rios. (From cm, upon, and xopa, a region.) 
 The same as epidermis. 
 
 EPICHROSIS. (From cmxpoxrts, a coloured or 
 spotted surface.) The name of a genus of disease, 
 Class, Eccritica; Order, Jlcrotica , in Good’s Nosology. 
 Macular skin, or simple discoloration of the surface. 
 It embraces seven species, viz. Epichrosis leucasmus ; 
 spilus ; lenticula ; ephelis ; aurigo ; p media ; alphosis . 
 
 Epiccelis. (From cm, upon, and koiXij, the eyelid.) 
 The upper eyelid. 
 
 EPICO'LIC. (Epicolicus ; from cm, upon, and 
 kwXov, the colon.) That part of the abdomen which 
 lies over the head of the caecum and the sigmoid flex- 
 ure of the colon, is called the epicolic region. 
 
 Epicopho'sis. (From cm, and suxpos, deaf.) A 
 total deafness. 
 
 EPICRA'NIUM. (From cm, and upaviov, the 
 cranium.) The common integuments, aponeurosis, 
 and muscular expansion which lie upon the cranium. 
 
 Epicra'nius. See Occipito frontalis. 
 
 EPI’CRASIS. (From cm, and Kepavwpi , to tem- 
 per.) A critical evacuation of .had humours, an at- 
 temperation of bad ones. • When a cure is performed 
 in the alterative way, it is called per Epicrasin. 
 
 EPICRISIS. (From cm, and koivw, to judge from.) 
 A judgment of the termination of a disease from pre- 
 sent symptoms. 
 
 Epictk'nium. (From cm, about, and ic7«f, the 
 pubes.) The parts above and about the pubes. 
 
 Eph ye'ma. (From cm, upon, and kvuj, to conceive.) 
 Epicyesis. Superfaetation. 
 
 Epicye'sis. See F.picyema. 
 
 EPIDE MIC. ( Epidemicvs ; from cm, upon, and 
 itjpos, the people.) A contagious disease is to termed, 
 
EP1 
 
 that attacks many people at the same season, and in 
 the same place ; thus, putrid fever, plague, dysentery, 
 &c. are often epidemic. 
 
 EPIDE'NDRUM. (From cm, upon, and SevSpoy, a 
 tree ; because all this genus of plants grow parasiti- 
 cally on the trunks or branches of trees.) The name 
 of a gfenus of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, 
 Chynandria; Order, Monandria. 
 
 Epidenorum vanilla. The systematic name of 
 the vanelloe plant. Vanilla; Banlia; Banilas ; Ara- 
 cu8 aromaticus ; Epidendrum — scandens , foliis ovato 
 oblongis nervosis sessilibus caulinis , cirrliis spiralibus 
 of Linnaeus. The vanelloe is a long, flattish pod, con- 
 taining, under a wrinkled brittle shell, a reddish brown 
 pulp, with small shining black seeds, which have an 
 unctuous aromatic taste, and a fragrant smell like that 
 of some of the finer balsams heightened with musk. 
 Although chiefly used as perfumes, they are said to 
 possess aphrodisiac virtues. 
 
 En' deris. (From £7n, and Sspas , the skin.} The 
 clitoris. 
 
 EPIDE'RMIS, (From em, upon, and Seppa, the 
 true skin.) The scarf-skin. See Cuticle. 
 
 Epi'desis. (From £ 7 rj, upon, and Sew, to bind.) A 
 bandage to stop a discharge of blood. 
 
 Epide'smus. (From eizi, upon, and 5eu), to bind.) 
 A bandage by which splints, bolsters, &c. are secured. 
 
 EPIDI'DYMIS. (From £7rt, upon, and diSvpos, a 
 testicle.) A hard, vascular, oblong substance, that lies 
 upon the testicle, formed of a convolution of the vas 
 deferens. Ft has a thick end, which is convex, and 
 situated posteriorly ; and a thin end, which is rather 
 flat, and situated interiorly. The epididymis adheres 
 to the testicle by its two extremities only, for its middle 
 part is free, forming a bag, to which the tunica vagi- 
 nalis of the testicle is attached. 
 
 Epi'dosis. (From eiriSiSwpi, to grow upon.) A pre- 
 ternatural enlargement of any part. 
 
 EPIDOTE. Pistacite of Werner. Acanticone from 
 Norway. A sub-species of prismatoidal augite. A 
 compounded ore, containing silica, alumina, lime, ox- 
 ide of iron, oxide of manganese, found in primitive 
 beds and veins, along with augite, hornblende, calca- 
 reous spar, &c. 
 
 Epi'drome. (From exidpepu), to run upon.) An 
 afflux of humours. 
 
 EPIGA'STRIC. (Epigastricus ; from £7ri, upon, 
 or above, and ya^rjp, the stomach.) That part of the 
 abdomen that lies over the stomach, is called the epi- 
 gastric region ; it reaches from the pit of the stomach 
 to an imaginary line above the navel, supposed to be 
 drawn from one extremity of the last of the false ribs 
 to the other. Its sides are called hypochondria, and 
 are covered by the false ribs, between which lies the 
 epigastrium. 
 
 EPIGA STRIUM. (From eiri, upon, or above, and 
 yawp, the belly.) The part immediately over the 
 stomach. 
 
 EPIGENESIS. A name given by the ancients, to 
 that theory of generation which consists in regarding 
 the foetus as the joint production of matter afforded by 
 both sexes. 
 
 EPIGENNE'MA. (From eniyivopac, to generate 
 upon.} 1. The f ur on the tongue. 
 
 2. An accessory symptom. 
 
 EPIGENNE'SIS. See Epigennema. 
 
 EPIGINO'MENA. (From cmyivopai , to succeed 
 or supervene.) Galen says, they are those symp- 
 toms which naturally succeed, or may be expected 
 in the progress of a disease ; but Foesius says, they 
 are accessions of some other affection to diseases, 
 which never happen but in stubborn and malignant 
 diseases. 
 
 EPIGLO'SSUM. (From em , upon, and yXuxrca, 
 the tongue: so called because a less leaf grows above 
 the larger in the shape of a tongue.) The Alexandrian 
 laurel, a species of Rusciis. 
 
 EPIGLO TTIS. (From cm, upon, and y^rjig, the 
 tongue.) The cartilage at the root of the tongue that 
 falls upon the glottis or superior opening of the larynx. 
 Its figure is nearly oval ; it is concave posteriorly, and 
 convex anteriorly. Its apex or superior extremity is 
 loose, and is always elevated upwards by its own 
 elasticity. While the back of the tongue is drawn 
 backwards in swallowing, the epiglottis is put over the 
 aperture of the larynx, hence it shuts up the passage 
 from the mouth into the larynx. The base of the epi- 
 
 EPI 
 
 glottis is fixed to the thyroid cartilage, the os hyoidee, 
 and the base of the tongue, by a strong ligament. 
 
 Epiglo'ttum. (From £7uyA(or7<s, the epiglottis, 
 which it resembles in shape.) An instrument men 
 tioned by Paracelsus for elevating the eyelids. 
 
 EPIGLOU'TIS. (From cm, upon, and yXov^os, the 
 buttocks.) The superior parts of the buttocks. 
 
 Epigo'natis. (From cm, upon, and yovv, the knee.) 
 The patella or knee-pan. 
 
 Epigo'nidks. (From tpi, and yovv, the knee.) The 
 muscles inserted into the knees. 
 
 Epi gonum. (From cmyivouai, to proceed upon.) 
 A superfeetation. 
 
 Epile'mpsis. See Epilepsy. 
 
 Epile'ntia. Corrupted from epilepsia. 
 
 EPILEPSY. ( Epilepsia , ce, f. ; from cniXap^avw, 
 to seize upon : so called, from the suddenness of its 
 attack.) It is also called falling sickness, from the 
 patient suddenly falling to the ground on an attack of 
 this disease. By the ancients it was termed, from its 
 affecting the mind, the most noble part of the rational 
 creature, the sacred disease. It consists of convul- 
 sions with sleep, and usually froth issuing from the 
 mouth. It is a genus of disease in the class JVew- 
 roses, and order Spasmi, of Cullen, and contains three 
 species : 
 
 1. Epilepsia cerebralis ; attacking suddenly without 
 manifest cause, and not preceded by any unpleasant 
 sensation, unless perhaps some giddiness or dimness of 
 sight. 
 
 2. Epilepsia sympathica; without manifest cause, 
 but preceded by a sensation of an aura ascending from 
 some part of the body to the head. 
 
 3. Epilepsia occasionalis ; arising from manifest 
 iwitation, and ceasing on the removal of this. It com- 
 prehends several varieties a. Epilepsia traumatica , 
 arising from an injury of the head: b. Epilepsia d do- 
 lore, from pain : c. Epilepsia verminosa , from the irri- 
 tation of worms: d. Epilepsia d veneno, from poisons: 
 e. Epilepsia exanthematica , from the repulsion of cuta- 
 neous eruptions: f. Epilepsia d cruditate ventriculi , 
 from crudities of the stomach: g. Epilepsia ab inani 
 tione, from debility : h. Epilepsia uterina, from hys- 
 terical affections: i. Epilepsia ex onanismo, from 
 onanism, &c. 
 
 Epilepsy attacks by fits, and after a certain duration 
 goes off, leaving the person most commonly in his 
 usual state ; but sometimes a considerable degree of 
 stupor and weakness remain behind, particularly where 
 the disease has frequent recurrences. It is oftenermet 
 with among children than grown persons, and boys 
 seem more subject to its attacks than girls. Its returns 
 are periodical, and its paroxysms commence more 
 frequently in the night than in the day, being some- 
 what connected with sleep. It is sometimes coun- 
 terfeited, in order to extort charity or excite com- 
 passion. 
 
 Epilepsy is properly distinguished into sympathetic 
 and idiopathic, being considered as sympathetic, when 
 produced by an affection in some other part of the 
 body, such as acidities in the stomach, worms, teeth- 
 ing, &c. as idiopathic when it is a primary disease, 
 neither dependent on nor proceeding from any other. 
 
 The causes which give rise to epilepsy are blows, 
 wounds, fractures, and other injuries, done to the head 
 by external violence, together with lodgments of water 
 in the brain, tumours, concretions, and polypi. Violent 
 affections of the nervous system, sudden frights, fits of 
 passion, great emotions of the mind, acute pains in 
 any part, worms in the stomach or intestines, teething, 
 the suppression of long-accustomed evacuations, too 
 great emptiness or repletion, and poisons received into 
 the body, are causes which likewise produce epilepsy. 
 Sometimes it is hereditary, and at others it depends on 
 a predisposition arising from mobility of the senso- 
 rium, which is occasioned either by plethora, or a state 
 of debility. 
 
 An attack of epilepsy is now and then preceded by. 
 a heavy pain in the head, dimness of sight, noise in 
 the ears, palpitations, flatulency in the stomach and 
 intestines, weariness, and a small degree of stupor, 
 and in some cases, there prevails a sense of something 
 like a cold vapour or aura arising up to the head ; but 
 it more generally happens that the patient falls down 
 suddenly without much previous notice; his eyes are 
 distorted, or turns so that only the whites of them can 
 be seen ; his fingers are closely clenched, and the trunk 
 
 333 
 
EPI 
 
 EPI 
 
 ’ «f his body, particularly on one side, is much agitated ; 
 he foams at the mouth, and thrusts out his tongue, 
 which often suffers great injury from the muscles of 
 the lower jaw being affected ; he loses all sense of 
 feeling, and not unfrequently voids both urine and 
 faeces involuntarily. 
 
 The spasms abating, he recovers gradually; but on 
 coming to himself feels languid and exhausted, and 
 retains not the smallest recollection of what has passed 
 during the fit. 
 
 When the disease arises from an hereditary disposi- 
 tion, or comes on after the age of puberty, or where 
 the fits recur frequently, and are of long duration, it 
 will be very difficult to effect a cure : but when its at- 
 tacks are at an early age, and occasioned by worms, 
 or any accidental cause, it may in general be removed 
 with ease. In some cases, it has been entirely carried 
 off by the occurrence of a fever, or by the appearance 
 of a cutaneous eruption. It has been known to ter- 
 minate in apoplexy, and in some instances to produce 
 a loss of the powers of the mind, and to bring on 
 idiotism. 
 
 The appearances usually to be observed on dissec- 
 tion, are serous and sanguineous effusion, a turgid tense 
 state of the vessels of the brain without any effusion, 
 a dilatation of some particular part of the brain, ex- 
 crescences, polypi, and hydatids, adhering to it, and 
 obstructing its functions, and likewise ulcerations. 
 
 During the epileptic paroxysm in general, little or 
 nothing is to be done, except using precautions, that 
 the patient may not injure himself; and it will be pru- 
 dent to remove any tiling which may compress the 
 veins of the neck, to obviate congestion in the head. 
 Should there be a considerable determination of blood 
 to this part, or the patient very plethoric, it may be 
 proper, if you can keep him steady, to open a vein, or 
 Ihe temporal artery ; and in weakly constitutions the 
 post powerful antispasmodics may be tried in the form 
 pf clyster, as they could hardly be swallowed : but 
 there is very seldom time for such measures. In the 
 Intervals, the treatment consists : 1. In obviating the 
 feeveral exciting causes. 2. In correcting any observ- 
 able predisposition. 3. In the use of those means, 
 Ivhich are most likely to break through the habit of re- 
 currence. 
 
 I. The manner of fulfilling the first indication re- 
 tires little explanation ; after an injury to the head, 
 t>r where there is disease of the bone, an operation may 
 De necessary, to remove irritation from the brain ; in 
 children teething, the gums ought to be lanced : where 
 the bowels are foul, or worms suspected, active purga- 
 tives should be exhibited, &c. In those instances in 
 which the aura epileptica is perceived, it has been re- 
 commended to destroy the part, where it originates, or 
 divide the nerve going to it, or correct the morbid ac- 
 tion by a blister, &c. ; such means would certainly be 
 proper when there is any disease discoverable in it. 
 Making a tight ligature on the limb above has some- 
 times prevented a fit; but, perhaps, only through the 
 medium of the imagination. 
 
 II. Where a plethoric state appears to lay the foun- , 
 dation of the disease, which is often the case, the pa- 
 tient must be restricted to a low diet, frequent purges 
 exhibited, and the other excretions kept up, and he 
 should take regular moderate exercise, avoiding what- 
 ever may determine the blood to the head ; and to 
 counteract such a tendency, occasional cupping, blis- 
 ters, issues, &c. may be useful, as well as the shower- 
 bath ; but in urgent circumstances, the lancet ought to 
 be freely used. If, on the contrary, there are marks 
 of inanition and debility, a generous diet, with tonic 
 medicines, and other means of strengthening the sys- 
 tem, will.Le proper. The vegetable tonics have not 
 been so successful in this disease as t!;e metallic pre- 
 parations, particularly the sulphate of zinc, the nitrate 
 of silver, and the ammoniated copper, but this cannot 
 perhaps be so safely persevered in : where the patient 
 is remarkably exsanguineous,cha!ybeates may answer 
 better ; and, in obstinate cases, the arsenical solution 
 might have a cautious trial. In irritable constitutions, 
 sedatives are indicated, as digitalis, opium, &c. : but 
 the free use of opium is restricted by a tendency to 
 congestion in the head. Where syphilis appears to be 
 concerned, a course of mercury is proper: in scrofu- 
 lous habits, bark, or steel, with iodine, soda, and sea- 
 bathing ; and so on. 
 
 III. The third division of remedies comes especially 
 
 334 
 
 In use, where the fits are frequent, or where their re- 
 currence can be anticipated ; emetics will often pre- 
 vent them, or a full dose of opium ; also other power- 
 ful antispasmodics, as tether, musk, valerian, &r. : or 
 strong odours, andfri short any thing producing a con- 
 siderable impression on the system. Bark, taken large.- 
 ly, might perhaps be more successful on this principle. 
 The disease has sometimes been cured, especially 
 when originating from sympathy, by inspiring fear or 
 horror; and many frivolous charms may, no doubt 
 have taken effect through the medium of the imagina- 
 tion. Also long voyages have removed it, which might 
 especially be hoped for at the age of puberty, particu- 
 larly if a considerable change in the mode of life were 
 made in other respects ; those who had lived indo- 
 lently being obliged to exert themselves, the diet pro- 
 perly adapted to the state of the system, &c. 
 
 EPILO'BIUM. (From titi 'XofSov iov, a violet or 
 beautiful flower, growing on apod.) 'The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linmean system. Class, Oc- 
 tandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Epilobium angustifolium. Rose- bay- willow herb. 
 The young tender shoots cut in the spring, and dressed 
 as asparagus, are little inferior to it. 
 
 Epime'dium. The plant barren-wort. 
 
 Epimo'rius. (Fro em, and papa>, to divide.) An 
 obsolete term, formerly applied to an unequal pulse. 
 
 Epimy'lis. (From siri, and pvXy, the knee.) The 
 patella or knee-bone. 
 
 Epineneu’cus. (From mveuw, to nod or incline.) 
 An unequal pulse. 
 
 Epino tium. (From eve, upon, and vtojos, the 
 back.) The shoulder-blade. 
 
 EPINY'CTIS. (From £tti, and w\, night.) A pus- 
 tule, which rises in the night, forming an angry tumour 
 on the skin of the arms, hands, and thighs, of the size 
 of a lupine, of a dusky red, and sometimes of a livid 
 and pale colour, with great inflammation and pain. In 
 a few days it breaks, and sloughs away. 
 
 Epipa'ctis. (From £7n-a*7ow, to coagulate ) A 
 plant mentioned by Dioscorides ; and so named be- 
 cause its juice was said to coagulate milk. 
 
 Epifaroxy'smus. (From etti, upon, and t:apo\vc- 
 poj, a paroxysm.) An unusual frequency of febrile 
 exacerbation. 
 
 Epipa'stum. (From Errt, upon, a'bd iracrau, to 
 sprinkle.) Any powdered drug sprinkled on the body. 
 
 Efipe'chys. (From £7rt, above, and ntjx v St cur 
 bit.) That part of the arm above the cubit. 
 
 Epiphlogi'sma. (From ej rt, upon, and ^Aoytfw, to 
 inflame.) 1. Violent inflammation, or burning heat in 
 any part, attended with pain, tumour, and redness. 
 
 2 A name given by Hippocrates to the shinnies. 
 
 EPI PHORA. (From tititpepw, to carry forcibly.) 
 The watery eye. An involuntary flow of tears. A su- 
 perabundant flowing of a serous or aqueous humour 
 from the eyes. A genus of disease in the class Locales , 
 and order dpocenoses, of Cullen. The humour which 
 flows very copiously from the eye in epiphora, appears 
 to be furnished, not only by the lachrymal gland, but 
 from the whole surface of the conjunctive membrane, 
 Meibomius’s glands, and the caruncula lachrymalis; 
 which increased and morbid secretion may be induced 
 from any stimulus seated between the globe of the eye 
 and lids, as sand, acrid fumes, and the like; or it may 
 arise from the stimulus of active inflammation ; or from 
 the acrimony of scrofula, measles, small-pox, &c., or 
 from general relaxation. The disease may also arise 
 from a more copious secretion of tears, than the puucta 
 lachrymalia can absorb, or, as is most common, from 
 an obstruction in the lachrymal canal, in consequence 
 of which the tears are prevented from passing freely 
 from the eye into the nose. 
 
 EPIPHRAG.M A. The slender membrane which 
 sometimes shuts the peristoma of mosses, as is seen 
 in Polytricum. 
 
 EPI PHYSIS. (From m, upon, and 0uw, to grow.) 
 Any portion of bone growing upon another, but sepa- 
 rated from it by a cartilage. 
 
 Epipla'sma. (From £irt, upon, and TrXacoau, to 
 spread.) 1. A poultice. 
 
 2. A name for an application of wheat meal, boiled 
 in hydrelcpum, to wounds. 
 
 EPIPLO. (From cmirXoov, the omentum.) ftamea 
 compounded of this word belong to parts connected 
 with, or disease of, the epiploon. 
 
 EPIPLOCE'LE. (From tm■n\oov^ the omentum, 
 
EPI 
 
 EPS 
 
 and Kti'Stj, a tumour.) An omental hernia. A rupture 
 produced by the protrusion of a portion of the omen- 
 tum. S ee. Hernia omentalis. 
 
 Epiplocomi stis. (From cmirXoov, the omentum, 
 and kohiZ, o>, to carry.) One who has the omentum 
 morbidly large. 
 
 Epiploic appendages. See Jlppendiculce epiploicoe. 
 
 EPIPLOl'TIS. (From cmnXoov, the omentum.) 
 An inflammation of the process of the peritonaeum, 
 that forms the epiploon or omentum. See Peritonitis. 
 
 EPlPLOO’MPHALON. (From cmirXoov, the omen- 
 tum, and oprpaXos, the navel.) An omental hernia 
 protruding at the navel. 
 
 EPI'P LOON. (From cmirXoco, to sail over, because 
 it is mostly found floating, as it were, upon the intes- 
 tines.) See Omentum. 
 
 EPIPLOSCHEOCE'LE. (From mrrAoov,the 
 omentum, o<jx cov , the scrotum, and KrjXrj, a tumour or 
 hernia.) A rupture of the omentum iuto the scrotum, 
 or a scrotal hernia containing omentum. 
 
 Epipo'lasis. (From cmiroXa^u), to swim on the top.) 
 1. A fluctuation of humours. 
 
 2. A species of chemical sublimation. 
 
 Epipo'ma. (From cm, upon, and ir upa, a lid.) An 
 instrument to cover the shoulder in a luxation. 
 
 Epiporo'ma. (From emmopca), to harden.) A hard 
 tumour about the joints. 
 
 Epipty'xis. (From cmirjvoau), to close up.) A 
 spasmodic closing of the lips. 
 
 Epipyre'xis. (From cm, and miper'Jii), to be fever- 
 ish.) A rapid exacerbation in a fever. 
 
 Epirige sis. (From cm, and ptyco), to become cold.) 
 An unusual degree of cold, or repetition of rigors. 
 
 Epi'rrhoe. (From cm, upon, and poo, to flow.) 
 An influx or afflux of humours to any part. 
 
 EPISARCI'DIUM. (From cm, upon, and aapl, the 
 flesh.) An anasarca, cr dropsy, spread between the 
 skin and flesh. 
 
 EPISCHE'SES. (From cmax cw, to restrain.) A 
 suppression of excretions. It is an order in the class 
 Locales of Cullen’s Nosology. 
 
 EPI'SCHIUM. (From cm, upon, and rtr%tov, the 
 hip-bone.) The os pubis. 
 
 EPISCOPA'L. (From episcopus, a bishop, or mi- 
 tred dignitary.) Of, or belonging to a bishop: applied 
 to*a valve at the orifice between the left auricle and 
 ventricle of the heart. See Mitral valve. 
 
 Epispa'smus. (From emairaw, to draw together.) 
 A quick inspiration. 
 
 EPISPA'STIC. ( F.pispasticus ; from cmairau), to 
 draw together.) Those substances which are capable, 
 when applied to the surface of the body, of producing 
 a serous or puriform discharge, by exciting a previous 
 stale of inflammation. The term, though compre- 
 hending iikewise issues and setons, is more commonly 
 restricted to blisters — those applications which, ex- 
 citing inflammation on the skin, occasion a thin serous 
 fluid to be poured from the exhaiants, raise the cuticle, 
 and form the appearance of a vesicle. This effect 
 arises from their strong stimulating power, and to this 
 stimulant operation and the pain they excite, are to be 
 ascribed the advantages derived from them in the 
 treatment of disease. The evacuation they occasion 
 is too inconsiderable to have any material effect. See 
 Blister. 
 
 Episph-Je'ria. (From cm, and oQaipa, a sphere : so 
 called from the spherical shape of the brain.) The 
 windings of the exterior surface of the brain ; or the 
 winding vessels upon it. 
 
 Efista'gmus. (From eiri, and j-agw, to trickle 
 down.) A catarrh. 
 
 Epistaphyu'nus. (From f 7 rt, and ^arpvXrj, the 
 uvula.) See Uvula. 
 
 EPISTA'XIS. (From emsa^u, to distil from.) 
 Bleeding at the nose, with pain or fulness of the head. 
 A genus of disease arranged by Culien in the class 
 Pyrexue, and order Htemorrhagias. 
 
 Persons of a sanguine and plethoric habit, and not 
 yet advanced to manhood, are very liable to be at- 
 tacked with this complaint : females being much less 
 subject to it than males, particularly after menstruation. 
 
 Epistaxis comes on at times without any previous 
 warning; but at others, it is preceded by a pain and 
 heaviness in the head, flushing in the face, heat and 
 itching in the nostrils, a throbbing of the temporal ar- 
 teries, and a quickness of the pulse. In some in- 
 stances a coldness of the feet, and shivering over the 
 
 whole body, together with a costive belly, are observed 
 to precede an attack of this haemorrhage. 
 
 This complaint is to be considered as of little con- 
 sequence, when occurring in young persons, being 
 never attended with any danger; but when it arises 
 in those who are advanced in life, flows profusely, and 
 returns frequently, it indicates too great fulness of the 
 vessels of the head, and not unfrequently precedes 
 apoplexy, palsy, &c. and, therefore, in such cases, is to 
 be regarded as a dangerous disease. When this 
 haemorrhage arises in any putrid disorder, it is to be 
 considered as a fatal symptom. 
 
 In general, we need not be very anxious to stop 
 a discharge of blood from the nose, particularly 
 where there are marks of fulness of the vessels of 
 the head: but if it occurs under a debilitated state of 
 the system, or becomes very profuse, means must be 
 employed to suppress it. These are chiefly of a local 
 nature ; applying pressure to the bleeding vessels, in- 
 troducing astringents into the nostrils, as solutions of 
 alum, sulphate of zinc, sulphate of copper, &c. apply- 
 ing cold to the head, or to some very sensible part of 
 the skin, as in the course of the spine, &c. At the 
 same time the patient should be kept in the erect posi- 
 tion. If the ha:morrhage be of an active character, 
 the antiphlogistic regimen should be carefully ob- 
 served: the patient kept cool -and quiet; the saline 
 cathartics, refrigerants, as nitrate of potassa and the 
 acids, digitalis, diaphoretics, &c. administered inter- 
 nally ; and blood may be taken from the temples by 
 leeches, or even from the arm, if the patient be very 
 plethoric. Sometimes, after the failure of other means, 
 closing the posterior as well as anterior outlets from the 
 nose, and preventing the escape of the blood for some 
 time mechanically, has been successful ; and this 
 might be particularly proper, where it was discharged 
 copiously into the fauces, so as to endanger suffocation, 
 on the patient falling asleep. 
 
 EPISTHO'TONOS. (From cmaQcv, forwards, and 
 TCivu), to extend.) A spasmodic affection of muscles 
 drawing the body forwards. See Tetanus. 
 
 Efisto'mion. (From cm, upon, and $-opa, a mouth.) 
 
 1. A stopper for a bottle. 
 
 2. A venthole of a furnace, called the register. 
 
 ErisTRo'pnALus. (From cm, upon, and $ ’pe<pw, to 
 
 turnabout.) Epistrophia, and Epistrophis. Applied 
 to the first vertebra of the neck, because it turns about 
 upon the second as upon an axis. 
 
 Epi'strophe'. (From cm^pccpco, to invert.) 1. An 
 inversion of any part, as when the neck is turned 
 round. 
 
 '2. A return of a disorder which has ceased. 
 
 EPI STROPHEUS. (From cm^pocpau, to turn 
 round, because the head is turned upon it.) The se- 
 cond cervical vertebra. See Dentatus. 
 
 Epi'strophis. See Epistrophalus. 
 
 Epi'tasis. (From cm, and rcivo), to extend ) The 
 beginning and increase of a paroxysm or disease. 
 
 EPITHE'LIUIVI. The cuticle on the red part of the 
 lips. 
 
 Epithe'ma. (From cm, upon, and riOr/pt, to apply.) 
 A term formerly applied to a lotion, fomentation, or 
 any external application. 
 
 Epitiiema'tium. The same. 
 
 Epi'thesis. (From cm, and riOrjpi, to cover, or lay 
 upon.) The rectification of crooked limbs by means of 
 instruments. 
 
 EFITIIY'MUM. (From cm, upon, and dvpos, the 
 herb thyme.) See Cuscuta epithymum. 
 
 Epo'de. (From cm, over, and uidy, a song.) Epo- 
 dos. The method of curing distempers by incantation. 
 
 Epom'is. (From cm, upon, and topos, the shoulder.) 
 The acromion, or upper part of the shoulder. 
 
 Epompha'lium. (From cm, upon, and op<paXo$, the 
 navel.) An application to the navel. 
 
 EPSOM. The name of a village in Surrey, about 
 eighteen miles from London, in the neighbourhood of 
 which is a considerable mineral spring, called Epsom 
 water, Aqua Epsomensis. This water evaporated to 
 dryness leaves a residuum, the quantity of which has 
 been estimated from an ounce and a half in the gallon, 
 to five drachms and one scruple. Of the total resi- 
 duum, by far the greater part, about four or five-sixths, 
 issulphaieof magnesia mixed with a very few muri- 
 ates, such as that of lime, and probably magnesia, 
 which render it very deliquescent, and increase the 
 bitterness of taste, till purified by repeated crvstalliza 
 
ERE 
 
 ERR 
 
 Cions. There is nothing sulphurous or metallic ever 
 found in this spring. The diseases in which it is em- 
 ployed are similar to those in which we use Seidlitz 
 water. There are many other of the simple saline 
 springs that might be enumerated, all of which agree 
 with that of Epsom, in containing a notable propor- 
 tion of some purging salt, which, for the most part, is 
 either sulphate of magnesia, or sulphate of soda, or 
 often a mixture of both, such as Acton, Kilburne, Bag- 
 nigge Wells, Dog and Duck, St. George’s Fields, &c. 
 
 Epsom salt. A purging salt formerly obtained by 
 boiling down the mineral water found in the vicinity 
 of Epsom in Surrey. It is at present prepared from 
 sea water, which, after being boiled down, and the 
 muriate of soda separated, deposites numerous crystals, 
 that consist chiefly of sulphate of magnesia, and sold 
 in the shops under the name of sal catliarticus amarus, 
 or bitter purging salt. See Magnesias sulphas. 
 
 EPU'LIS. (From eir i, and ovXa, the gums.) A 
 small tubercle on the gums. It is said sometimes to 
 become cancerous. 
 
 EPULO'TIC. ( Epuloticus ; from ettovXoco, to cica- 
 trize.) A term given by surgeons to those applica- 
 tions which promote the formation of skin. 
 
 EQUISE'TUM. (From equus , a horse, and seta , a 
 bristle: so named from its resemblance to a horse’s 
 tail.) 1. The name of, a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, Cryptogamia ; Order, Filices. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Cauda equina. 
 See Hippuris vulgaris. 
 
 Equisetum arvense. See Hippwis ulgaris. 
 
 EQUITANS. Equitant. This term is applied to 
 leaves, which are disposed in two opposite rows, and 
 clasp each other by their compressed base ; as in JVar- 
 thecium ossijragum. 
 
 EQUIVALENTS. A term introduced into chemis- 
 try by Dr. Wollaston, to express the system of definite 
 ratios, in which the corpuscular objects of this science 
 reciprocally combine, referred to a common standard, 
 reckoned unity. See Atomic system. 
 
 E QUUS. 1. The horse. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of animals of the order 
 Belluce. 
 
 Equus asinus. The systematic name of the ani- 
 mal called an ass ; the female affords a light and nutri- 
 tious milk. See Milk , asses'. 
 
 Era'nthemus. (From rjp, the spring, and avOepog, 
 a flower: so called because it flowers in the spring.) 
 A sort of chamomile. 
 
 ERASIS'TRATUS. A celebrated Greek physi- 
 cian, said to have been born in the island of Ceos, and 
 to have been the most distinguished pupil of Chrysip- 
 pus, of the Cnidian school. He was the first, in con- 
 junction with Herophilus, to dissect human bodies, 
 anatomy having been before studied only in brutes ; 
 but the Ptolemies having allowed them to examine 
 malefactors, they were enabled to make many impor- 
 tant discoveries. Celsus notices a very improbable re- 
 port, that they opened the bodies of those persons 
 alive, to observe the internal motions ; they could 
 hardly then have maintained, that the arteries and left 
 ventricle, do not naturally contain blood, but air only. 
 The works of Erasistratus, which were numerous, are 
 lost; but, from the account of Galen, he appears to 
 have very accurately described the brain, which he 
 considered as the common sensorium ; also the heart 
 and large vessels ; and pointed out the office of the 
 liver and kidneys ; but he supposed digestion perform- 
 ed by trituration. He imagined inflammation and fe- 
 ver to arise from the blood being forced through the 
 minute veins into the corresponding arteries. He was 
 averse to blood-letting, or the use of active medi- 
 cines, but sometimes employed mild clysters; trusting, 
 however, principally to abstinence, and proper exer- 
 cise. Being tormented with an ulcer in the foot, at an 
 extreme old age, he is said to have terminated iiis ex- 
 istence by poison. 
 
 Erate'va marmelos. This plant, a native of 
 several parts of India, affords a fruit about the size of 
 an orange, and covered with a hard bony shell, con- 
 taining a yellow viscus pulp, of a most agreeable fla- 
 vour; which, when scooped out, and mixed with 
 sugar and orange, is brought to the tables of the 
 grandees in India, who eat it as a great delicacy. 
 It is also esteemed as a sovereign remedy against 
 dysentery. 
 
 Erebi'nthus. E pe6ivdos- The vetch. 
 
 336 
 
 ERE'CTOR. The name of several muscles, the 
 office of which is to raise up the part to which they are 
 inserted. 
 
 Erector clitoridis. First muscle of the clitoris 
 of Douglas. Ischio-cavemosus of Winslow, and Is- 
 cliio-clitoridien of Dumas. A muscle of the clitoris 
 that draws it downwards and backwards, and serves 
 to make the body of the clitoris more tense, by squeez- 
 ing the blood into it from its crus. It arises from 
 the tuberosity of the ischium, and is inserted into the 
 clitoris. 
 
 Erector penis. Ischio-cavemosus of Winslow, 
 and Ischio-cavemeux of Dumas. A muscle of the 
 penis that drives the urine or semen forwards, and, by 
 grasping the bulb of the urethra, pushes the blood to- 
 wards the corpus cavernosum and the glans, and thus 
 distends them. It arises from the tuberosity of the 
 ischium, and is inserted into the sides of the cavernous 
 substance of the penis. 
 
 ERECTUS. Upright. Botanists use this to ex- 
 press the direction of the stem, branches, leaves, petals, 
 stamens, pistils, &c. ; as Caulis erectus , an upright 
 stem, as in Lysimachia vulgaris ; folium, erectum , 
 forming an acute angle with the stem, as in Juncus 
 articulatus , &c. The petals of the k Brassica 
 erecta. 
 
 ERETHI'SMUS. (From tpeOigu, to excite or irri- 
 tate.) Increased sensibility and irritability. It is 
 variously applied by modern writers. Mr. Pearson 
 has described a state of the constitution produced by 
 mercury acting on it as a poison. He calls it the mer- 
 curial erithismus, and mentions that it is characterized 
 by great depression of strength, anxiety _ about the^ 
 pracordia, irregular action of the heart, frequent sigh- 
 ing, trembling, a small, quick, sometimes intermitting 
 pulse, occasional vomiting, a pale, contracted counte- 
 nance, a sense of coldness ; but the tongue is seldom 
 furred, nor are the vital and natural functions much 
 disturbed. In this state, any sudden exertion will 
 sometimes prove fatal. 
 
 Ergaste'rium. (From epyov, work.) A labora- 
 tory : that part of the furnace in which is contained' 
 the matter to be acted upon. 
 
 ERI CA. (From epeucui, to break ; so named from 
 its fragility, or because it is broken into rods to make 
 besoms of.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnasan system. Class, Octandria ; Order, Monogxj- 
 nia. Heath. 
 
 Erice'rum. (From epeixcri, heath.) A medicine in 
 which heath is an ingredient. 
 
 ERI'GERON. (Hptytpwv, of the ancient Greeks; 
 from rjp the spring, and yrpwv, an old man, because, in 
 the spring, it has a white, hoary blossom, like the 
 hair of an old man.) 1. The name of a genus ot 
 plants. Class, Syngenesia; Order, Polygamia su 
 perfi.ua. 
 
 2. The common chick-weed is so called in old books. 
 
 . See Scnecio vulgaris. 
 
 Erigerum. See Senecio vulgaris. 
 
 ERO'SION. (Erosio ; from crodo , to gnaw off.) 
 This word is very often used in the same sense as ul- 
 ceration, viz. the formation of a breach or chasm 
 in the substance of parts, by the action of the absor- 
 bents. 
 
 EROSUS. Jagged. A leaf is called folium erosum, 
 the margin of which is irregularly cut or notched, 
 especially when otherwise divided besides; as in Se- 
 necio squalidus. 
 
 EllOTIA'NUS, the author of a Glossary, contain- 
 ing an explanation of the terms In Hippocrates, lived 
 in the reign of Nero. The work was printed at Ve- 
 nice, in 1566 ; and also annexed to Foesius’s Edition 
 of Hippocrates. 
 
 EROTOMA'NIA. (From cpio s, love, and pavia, 
 madness.) That melancholy, or madness, which is 
 the effect of love. 
 
 E'rpes. (From cpiru), to creep : so named from their 
 gradually increasing in size. See Herpes. 
 
 ERRATIC. (Erraticus ; from erro , to wander.) 
 Wandering ; irregular. A term occasionally applied 
 to pains, or any disease which is not fixed, but moves 
 from one part to another, as gout, rheumatism, &c. 
 
 E'RRHINE. (Errhinus ; eppiva, from ev, in, and 
 ptv, the nose.) By errhines are to be understood those 
 medicines which, when topically applied to the inter- 
 nal membrane of the nose, excite sneezing, and in- 
 crease the secretion, independent of any mechanical 
 
ERY 
 
 ERY 
 
 irritation. The articles belonging to this class may be 
 referred to two orders. 
 
 1. Sternutatory errhines ; as nicotiana , helleborus , 
 cuphorbium, which are selected lor the torpid, the 
 vigorous, but not plethoric, and those to whom any 
 degree of evacuation would not be liprtful. 
 
 §. Evacuating errhines; as asarum , &c. which are 
 calculated tor the phlegmatic and infirm. 
 
 E RROR LOCI. Boerhaave is said to have intro- 
 ‘ duced this term, from the opinion that the vessels were 
 of different sizes, for the circulation of blood, lymph, 
 and serum, and that when the larger sized globules 
 were forced into the less vessels, they became ob- 
 structed, by an error of place. But this opinion does 
 not appear to be well-grounded. 
 
 Eru'ca. (From erugo, to make smooth ; so named 
 from the smoothness of its leaves, or from uro , to 
 burn, because of its biting quality.) See Brassica 
 eruca. 
 
 Eruca syl'vestris. The wild rocket. SeeBras- 
 sica eruca. 
 
 ERUCTATION. Belching. 
 
 ERUPTION. Eruptio. A discoloration, or spots 
 on the skin ; as the eruption of small-pox, measles, 
 nettle-rash, & c. 
 
 Eruthema. (From epvdw, to make red.) A fiery 
 red tumour, or pustules on the skin. 
 
 E'RVUM. ( Quasi arvum , a field, because it grows 
 wild in the fields; or from eruo, to pluck out, because 
 it is diligently plucked from corn.) The tare. 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Diadelphia; Order, Decandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of tare. See Ervum 
 ervilia. 
 
 Ervum ervilia. Orobus. The seeds of this plant, 
 Ervum ervilia — germinibus undatoplicatis , foliis im- 
 paripinnatis of Linnaeus, have been made into bread 
 in times of scarcity, which is not the most salubrious. 
 The meal was formerly among the resolvent remedies 
 by way of poultice. 
 
 Ervum lens. The systematic name of the lentil. 
 Eens. Qatcos of the Greeks. Ervum — pedunculis sub- 
 bifioris ; seminibus compressis , converts, of Linnaeus. 
 There are two varieties ; the one with large, the other 
 with small seeds. They are eaten in many places as 
 we eat pease, than which they are more flatulent, and 
 more difficult to digest. A decoction of these seeds is 
 used as a lotion to the ulcerations after small-pox and, 
 it is said, with success. 
 
 ERYNGIUM. (From epuyyavw, to eructate.) 
 Eryngo, or sea-holly. J. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class Pentandria ; 
 Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the sea-holly. See 
 Eryngium maritimum. 
 
 [“ Eryngium aquaticum. Button snake-root. The 
 Eryngium aquaticum is a native of the southern states. 
 We are told in Mr. Elliott’s botany, that the root is of 
 a pungent, bitter, and aromatic taste. When chewed, 
 it very sensibly excites a flow of saliva. A decoction 
 of it is diaphoretic and expectorant, and sometimes 
 proves emetic. It is preferred by some physicians to 
 the Seneca snake-root, which it much resembles in its 
 effects.” A.] 
 
 Eryngium campestre. The root of this plant, 
 Eryngium — foliis rudicalibus, amplexicaulibus, pin- 
 nato-lanceolatis, of Linnaeus, is used in many places 
 for that of the sea-eryngo. See Eryngium. 
 
 Eryngium maritimum. The systematic name of 
 the sea-holly or eryngo. Eryngium— foliis radicalibus 
 subrotundis, plicutis spinosis , capitulis pedunculatis , 
 paleis tricuspidatis , of Linnaeus. The root of this 
 plant is directed for medical use. It has no particular 
 smell, but to the taste it manifests a grateful sweet- 
 ness ; and, on being chewed for some time, it discovers 
 a light aromatic warmth or pungency. It was former- 
 ly celebrated for its supposed aphrodisiac powers, but 
 it is now very rarely employed. 
 
 ERYNGO. See Eryngium. 
 
 Eryngo , sea. See Eryngium. 
 
 Eryngo-lcaved lichen. See Lichen islandicus. 
 
 ERY SIMUM. (: rom epvco,to draw, so called from 
 its power of drawing and producing blisters. Others 
 derive it from airo rov epeiKciv , because the leaves are 
 much cut ; others from cpmpov , piecious.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Tetradynamia ; Order, Siliquosa. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the hedge- mustard. 
 
 See Erysimum officinale. 
 
 Erysimum alharia. The systematic name of 
 Jack-in-the-hedge. Miliaria; Chamceplion of Oriba- 
 sius. Sauce alone, or stinking hedge-mustard. The 
 plant to which this name is given, is the Erysimum 
 foliis cordatis, of Linnams; it is sometimes exhibited 
 in humid astlnna and dyspnoea, with success. Its 
 virtues are powerfully diaphoretic, diuretic, and anti- 
 scorbutic. 
 
 Erysimum barbarea. The systematic name of 
 the barbarea of the shops. The leaves of this plant, 
 Erysipium — foliis lyratis , extimo subrotundo of Lin- 
 naeus, may be ranked among the antiscorbutics. They 
 are seldom used in practice. 
 
 Erysimum officinale. The. systematic name of 
 the hedge-iuustard. Erysimum — siliquis spicce ad~ 
 pressis, foliis runcinatis , of Linnseus. It was former- 
 ly much used for its expectorant and diuretic qualities, 
 which are now forgotten. The seeds are warm and 
 pungent, and very similar to those of mustard in their 
 sensible effects. 
 
 ERYSI PELAS. (From epvco, to draw, and zsehag, 
 adjoining : named from the neighbouring parts being 
 affected by the eruption.) Ignis sacer. The rose, or 
 St. Anthony’s fire. A genus, of disease in the class 
 Pijrexiee , and order Exanthemata of Cullen. It is 
 known by synoclia of two or three days’ continuance, 
 with drowsiness, and sometimes with delirium ; pulse 
 commonly full andhard; then erythema of the face, 
 or some other part, with continuance of synocha, 
 tending either to abscess or gangrene. There are two 
 species of this disease, according to Cullen : 1. Erysi- 
 pelas vesiculosum, with large blisters : 2. Erysipelas 
 phlyctcenodes , the shingles or an erysipelas with phlyo 
 taenae, or small blisters. 
 
 This disease is an inflammatory affection, princi 
 pally of the skin, when it makes its appearance ex- 
 ternally, and of the mucous membrane when it is 
 seated internally ; and is more liable to attack women 
 and children, and those of an irritable habit, than 
 those of a plethoric and robust constitution. 
 
 It is remarkable that erysipelas sometimes returns 
 periodically, attacking the patient once or twice a year, 
 or even once every month, and then by its repeated 
 attacks it often gradually exhaugts the strength, espe- 
 cially if he be old and of a bad habit. 
 
 When the inflammation is principally confined to 
 the skin, and is unattended by any affection of the sys- 
 tem, it is then called erythema ; but when the system 
 is affected, it is named erysipelas. 
 
 Every part of the body is equally liable to it, but it 
 more frequently appears on the face, legs, and feet, 
 than any where else, when seated externally ; and it 
 occurs oftener in warm climates than phlegmonous 
 inflammation 
 
 It is brought on by all the causes that are apt to ex- 
 cite inflammation, such as injuries of all kinds, the 
 external application of stimulants, exposure to cold, 
 and obstructed perspiration ; and it may likewise be 
 occasioned by a certain matter generated within the 
 body, and thrown out on its surface. A particular 
 state of the atmosphere seems sometimes to render it 
 epidemical. 
 
 In slight cases, where it attacks the extremities, it 
 makes its appearance with a roughness, heat, pain, and 
 redness of the skin, which becomes pale when the fin- 
 ger is pressed upon it, and again returns to its former 
 colour, when it is removed. There prevails likewise 
 a small febrile disposition, and the patient is rather hot 
 and thirsty. If the attack is mild, these symptoms 
 will continue only for a few days, the surface of the 
 part affected will become yellow, the cuticle or scarf- 
 skin will fall off in scales, and no further inconve- 
 nience will perhaps be experienced ; but if the attack 
 has been severe, and the inflammatory symptoms have 
 run high, then there will ensue pains in the head and 
 back, great heat, thirst, and restlessness; the part 
 affected will slightly swell: the pulse will become 
 small and frequent; and about the fourth day, a num- 
 ber of little vesicles, containing a limpid, and, in some 
 cases, a yellowish fluid, will arise. In some instances, 
 the fluid is viscid, and instead of running out, as gene- 
 rally happens when the blister is broken, it adheres to 
 and dries upon the skin. 
 
 In unfavourable cases, these blisters sometimes de- 
 generate into obstinate ulcers, which now and then 
 
 337 
 
ERY 
 
 ESS 
 
 become gangrenous. This, however, does not happen 
 frequently ; for although it is not uncommon for the 
 surface of the skin and the blistered places to appear 
 livid, or even blackish, yet this usually disappears with 
 the other symptoms. 
 
 The period at which the vesicles show themselves is 
 very uncertain. The same may be said of the dura- 
 tion of the eruption, In mild cases, it often disappears 
 gradually, or is carried off by spontaneous sweating. 
 In some cases it continues, without showing any dis- 
 position to decline, for twelve or fourteen days, or 
 longer. 
 
 The trunk of the body is sometimes attacked with 
 erysipelatous inflammation, but less frequently so than 
 the extremities. It is not uncommon, however, for 
 infants to be attacked in this manner a few days after 
 birth ; and in these it makes its appearance about the 
 genitals. The inflamed skin is hard, and apparently 
 very painful to the touch. The belly often becomes 
 uniformly tense, and- sphacelated spots sometimes are 
 to be observed. From dissections made by Dr. Un- 
 derwood, it appears, that in this form of the disease 
 the inflammation frequently spreads to the abdominal 
 viscera. 
 
 Another species of erysipelatous inflammation, 
 which most usually attacks the trunk of the body, is 
 that vulgarly known by the name of shingles , being a 
 corruption of the French word ceingle , which implies 
 a belt. Instead of appearing a uniform inflamed 
 surface, it consists of a number of little pimples ex- 
 tending round the body a little above the umbilicus, 
 which have vesicles formed on them in a short time. 
 Little or no danger ever attends this species of erysi- 
 pelas. 
 
 When erysipelas attacks the face, it comes on with 
 chilliness, succeeded by heat, restlessness, thirst, and 
 other febrile symptoms, with a drowsiness or tendency 
 to coma or delirium, and the pulse is very frequent 
 and full. At the end of two or three days, a fiery red- 
 ness appears on some part of the face, and this extends 
 at length to the scalp, and then gradually down the 
 neck, leaving a tumefaction in every part the redness 
 has occupied. The whole face at length becomes tur- 
 gid, and the eyelids are so much swelled as to deprive 
 the patient of sight. When the redness and swelling 
 have continued for some time, blisters of different 
 sizes, containing a thin colourless acrid liquor, arise on 
 different parts of the face, and the skin puts on a livid 
 appearance in the blistered places ; but in those not 
 affected with blisters, the cuticle, towards the close of 
 the disease, falls off in scales. 
 
 No remission of the fever takes place on the appear- 
 ance of the inflammation on the face ; but, on the con- 
 trary, it is increased as the latter extends, and both 
 will continue probably for the space of eight or ten 
 days. In the course of the inflammation, the disposi- 
 tion to coma and delirium are sometimes so increased 
 as to destroy the patient between the seventh and 
 eleventh days of the disease. When the complaint is 
 mild, and not leading to a fatal event, the inflamma- 
 tion and fever generally cease gradually without any 
 evident crisis. 
 
 If the disease arises in a bad habit of body, occupies 
 a part possessed of great sensibility, is accompanied 
 with much inflammation, fever, and delirium, and 
 these take place at an early period, we may suppose 
 the patient exposed to imminent danger. Where 
 translations of the morbid matter take place, and the 
 inflammation falls on either the brain, lungs, or abdo- 
 minal viscera, we may entertain the same unfavoura- 
 ble opinion. Erysipelas never terminates in suppura- 
 tion, unless combined with a considerable degree of 
 phlegmonous inflammation, which is, however, some- 
 times the case; but in a bad habit, it is apt to termi- 
 nate in gangrene, in which case there will be also 
 great danger. When the febrile symptoms are mild, 
 and unaccompanied by delirium or coma, and the in- 
 flammation does not run high, we need not be appre- 
 hensive of danger. 
 
 Where the disease has occupied the face, and proves 
 fatal, inflammation of the brain, and its consequences, 
 are in some cases met with on dissection. 
 
 The treatment of erysipelas must proceed on the 
 antiphlogistic plan, varied however in its activity ac- 
 cording to the type of the disease. When it occurs in 
 robust plethoric constitutions, partaking of the phleg- 
 monous character, with severe synochal fever, it will 
 338 
 
 be proper to begin by taking a moderate quantity of 
 blood, then direct cooling saline purgatives, antimonial 
 diaphoretics, a light vegetable diet, <Stc. When the 
 disorder attacks the face, it may be better to use cup- 
 ping behind the neck, and keep the head somewhat 
 raised. But if the disease exhibits rather the typhoid 
 type, and particularly where there is a tendency to 
 gangrene, the patient’s strength must be supported: 
 after clearing out the prim® vi®, and endeavouring to 
 promote the other secretions by mild evacuants, when 
 the pulse begins to fail, a more nutritious diet, with a 
 moderate quantity of wine, and the decoction of bark 
 with sulphurie acid, or other tonic medicine, may be 
 resorted to ; nay, even the bark in substance, and the 
 more powerful stimulants, as ammonia, & c. ought to 
 be tried, if the preceding fail. Should the inflamma- 
 tion, quitting the skin, attack an internal pa.t, a blis- 
 ter, or some rubefacient, may help to relieve the pa- 
 tient; and stimulants to the lower extremities will 
 likewise be proper, where the head is severely affected. 
 To the inflamed part of the skin, applications must not 
 be too freely made : where there is much pain and 
 heat, cooling it occasionally, with plain water, is per- 
 haps best ; and where an acrid discharge occurs, wash- 
 ing it away from time to time with warm milk and 
 water. Should suppuration happen, it is important 
 to make an early opening for the escape of the matter, 
 to obviate the extensive sloughings otherwise apt to 
 follow, and where gangrene occurs, the fermenting car 
 taplasm may be applied. 
 
 ERYTHE'MA. (From epvOpos, red.) Inflamma- 
 tory blush. A morbid redness of the skin, as is ob- 
 served upon the cheeks of hectic patients after eating, 
 and the skin covering bubo, phlegmon, &c. 
 
 Erythro danum. (From epvdpos, red : so called 
 from the colour of its juice.) See Rubia tinctorum. 
 
 Erythroeides. (From" spvdpos, red, and u6os , a 
 likeness : so called from its colour.) A name given to 
 the tunica vaginalis testis. 
 
 Erythro'nium. (From epvOpos, red : so called from 
 the red colour of its juice.) A species of satyrion. 
 
 [“Erythronium Americanum. TheErythronium 
 Americanum is an emetic in its recent state, producing 
 vomiting in the dose of thirty or forty grains. This 
 property is impaired by drying. The affinity of the 
 plant to Colchicum , and some others of known activity, 
 renders it deserving of further investigation. The 
 bulbs should be dug when the leaves first appear, be- 
 fore flowering. A pure fecula may be obtained from 
 them.” — Biar. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 Erythro 7 xylum. (From epvdpo ?, red, and tyXor, 
 wood: so named from its colour.) Logwood. See 
 Hcematoxylum. 
 
 E rythrus. (From spvdpos , red: so named from 
 the red colour of its juice.) The sumach. See Rhus 
 coriaria. 
 
 E’saphe. (From eo-a^aw, to feel. J The touch; or 
 feeling thg mouth of the womb, to ascertain its con- 
 dition. 
 
 E SCHAR. (Eff%apa ; from eu^apoa), to scab over.) 
 Eschara. The portion of flesh that is destroyed by 
 the application of a caustic, and which sloughs away. 
 
 ESCHARO'TIC. ( Escharoticus ; from eoxapow, to 
 scab over.) Caustic ; corrosive. A term given by 
 surgeons to those substances which possess a power of 
 destroying the texture of the various solid parts of the 
 animal body to which they are directly- applied. The 
 articles of this class of substances may be arranged 
 under two orders : 
 
 1. Eroding escharotics ; as blue vitriol, alumen 
 ustum , <fec. 
 
 2. Caustic escharotics ; as lapis infcmalis , argenti 
 nitras, acidum sulphuricum , nitricum , &.C. 
 
 ESCULENT. Esculentus. An appellation given 
 to such animals, fishes, and plants, or any part of 
 them, that may be eaten for food. 
 
 E'SOX. The name of a genus of fishes. Class, 
 Pisecs ; Order, Jib dominates. 
 
 Esox luciijS. The systematic name of the pike 
 fish, from the liver of which an oil is separated spon- 
 taneously, which is termed, in some pharmacopoeias, 
 oleum lucii piscis. It is used in some countries, by 
 surgeons, to destroy spots of the transparent cornea. 
 
 E SSENCE. Several of the volatile or essential 
 oils are called by this name. 
 
 ESSENTIAL. Essentialis. Something that is ne- 
 cessary to constitute a thing, or that has such a con- 
 
ETH 
 
 ETM 
 
 nexion with the nature of a thing, that is found wher- 
 ever the thing itself is ; thus the heart, brain, spinal 
 marrow, lungs, stomach, &c. are parts essential to life. 
 
 In natural history, it is applied to those circum- 
 stances which mark or distinguish an animal or plant 
 from all others in the same order or genus. 
 
 Esse'ntial oil. See Oil. 
 
 E'SSLRA. (Essera, from Esher a, an Arabian 
 word literally meaning papules.) A species of cuta- 
 neous eruption, distinguished by broad, shining, 
 smooth, red spots, mostly without fever, and differing 
 from the nettle-rash in not being elevated. It generally 
 attacks the face and hands. 
 
 Esthiomenos. (From eodiu), to eat.) A term for- 
 merly applied to any disease which rapidly destroyed, 
 or, as it were, ate away the flesh, as some forms of 
 herpes, lupus, cancer. 
 
 E'SULA. (From esus , eaten, because it is eaten 
 by some as a medicine.) Spurge. 
 
 Esula major. See Euphorbia palustris. 
 
 Esula minor. See Euphorbia cyparissias. 
 
 E'THER. See JEther. 
 
 Ether, acetic. Acetic naphtha. An ethereal fluid, 
 drawn over from an equal admixture of alkohol aud 
 acetic acid, distilled with a gentle heat from a glass 
 retort in a sand-bath It has a grateful smell, is ex- 
 tremely light, volatile, and inflammable. 
 
 Ether muriatic. Marine aether. Muriatic aether 
 is obtained by fixing and distilling alkohol with ex- 
 tremely concentrated muriate of tin. It is stimulant, 
 antiseptic, and diuretic. 
 
 Ether, nitrous. Nitric naphtha. This is only a 
 stronger preparation than thespiritus aetheris nitrici of 
 the London Pharmacopoeia ; it is produced by the dis- 
 tillation of two parts of alkohol to one part and a half 
 of fuming nitric acid. 
 
 Ether, sulphuric. See JEther sulphuricus. 
 
 Ether, vitriolic. See JEther sulphuricus. 
 
 ETHEREAL. A term applied to any highly rec- 
 tified essential oil, or spirit. See Oleum cethereum. 
 
 Ethiops , antimonia. See JEthiops antimonialis. 
 
 Ethiops , martial. The black oxide of iron. 
 
 Ethiops mineral. See Hydrargyri sulphuretum ni- 
 grum. 
 
 Ethiops per se. Sec Hydrargyri oxydum cinereum. 
 
 ETHMOID. {Ethmoides ; from c<Pp.os, a sieve, and 
 udof, form : because it is perforated like a sieve.) 
 Sieve-like. 
 
 Ethmoid bone. Os ethmoideum ; os eethmoides. Cri- 
 briform bone. A bone of the head. This is, perhaps, 
 one of the most curious bones of the human body. It ap- 
 pears almost a cube, not of solid bone, but exceedingly 
 light, spontry, and consisting of many convoluted plates, 
 Which form a net-work, like honey-comb. It is cu- 
 riously enclosed in the os frontis, between the orbitary 
 processes of that bone. One horizontal plate receives 
 the olfactory nerves, which perforate that plate with 
 such a number of small holes, that it resembles a sieve ; 
 whence the bone is named cribriform, or ethmoid 
 bone. Other plates dropping perpendicularly from this 
 one, receive the divided nerves, and gave them an op- 
 portunity of expanding into the organ of smelling ; and 
 these bones, upon which the olfactory nerves arts 
 spread out, are so much convoluted as to extend the 
 surface of this sense very greatly, and are named 
 spongy bones. Another flat plate lies in the orbit of 
 the eye ; and being very smooth, by the rolling of the 
 eye, it is named the os planum, or smooth bone. So 
 that the ethmoid bone supports the forepart of the brain, 
 receives the olfactory nerves, forms the organ of smell- 
 ing, anu makes the chief part of the orbit of the eye; 
 and the spongy bones, and the os planum, are neither 
 of them distinct bones, but parts of this ethmoid bone. 
 
 The cribriform plate is exceedingly delicate and 
 thin ; lies horizontally over the root of the nose ; and 
 fills up neatly the space between the two orbitary 
 plates of the frontal-bone. Tbe olfactory nerves, like 
 two small flat lobes, lie out upon this plate, and, ad- 
 hering to it, shoot down like many roots through this 
 bone, so as to perforate it with numerous small holes, 
 as if it had been dotted with the point of a pin, or like 
 a nutmeg-grater. Tins plate is horizontal; but its 
 processes are perpendicular, one above, and three 
 
 below. 
 
 1. The first perpendicular process is what is called 
 crista galli ; a small perpendicular projection, some- 
 what like a cock’s comb, but fexceedingly small, stand- 
 
 ing directly upwards from the middle of the cribriform 
 plate, and dividing that plate into two ; so that one ol- 
 factory nerve lies upon each side of the crista gall*; 
 and the root of the falx, or septum, between the two 
 hemispheres of the brain, begins from this process. 
 The foramen caecum, or blind hole of the frontal bone, 
 is formed partly by the root of the crista galli, which 
 is very smooth, and sometimes, it is said, hollow, or 
 cellular. 
 
 3. Exactly opposite this, and in the same direction 
 with it, i. e. perpendicular to the ethmoid plate, stands 
 out the nasal plate of the ethmoid bone. It is some- 
 times called azygous, or single process of the ethmoid, 
 and forms the beginning of that septum, or partition, 
 which divides the two nostrils. This process is thin 
 but firm, and composed of solid bone ; it is commonly 
 inclined a little to one side, so as to make the nostrils 
 of unequal size. The azygous process is united with 
 the vomer, wiiich forms the chief part of the partition ; 
 so that the septum, or partition of the nose, consists of 
 tlie azygous process of the ethmoid bone above, of the 
 vomer below, and of the cartilage in the fore or pro- 
 jecting part of the nose ; but the cartilage rots away, 
 so that whatever is seen of the septum in the skull 
 must be part-either of the ethmoid bone or vomer. 
 
 2. U pon either side of the septum, there hangs down 
 a spongy bone , one hanging in each nostril. They are 
 each rolled up like a scroll of parchment ; they are 
 very spongy ; are covered with a delicate and sensible 
 membrane ; and when the olfactory nerves depart 
 from the clibriform plate of the ethmoid bone, they 
 attach themselves to the septum, and to these upper 
 spongy bones, and expand upon them so that the con- 
 volutions of these bones are of material use in expand- 
 ing the organ of swelling, and detaining the odorous 
 effluvia till the impression be perfect. Their convolu- 
 tions are more numerous in the lower animals, in pro- 
 portion as they need a more acute sense. They are 
 named spongy or turbinated bones, from their convolu- 
 tions resembling the many folds of a turban. 
 
 The spongy bones have a great many honey-comb- 
 like cells connected with them, which belong also to 
 the organ of smell, and which are useful perhaps by 
 detaining the effluvia of odorous bodies, and also by 
 reverberating the voice. Thus, in a common cold, 
 while the voice is hurt by an affection of these cells, 
 the sense of smelling is almost lost. 
 
 4. The orbitary plate , of the ethmoid bone, is a 
 large surface ; consisting of a very firm plate of bone, 
 of a regular square form : exceedingly smooth and 
 polished ; it forms a great part of the socket for the 
 eye, lying on its inner side. When we see it in the 
 detached bone, we know it to be just the flat side of 
 the ethmoid bone; but while it is incased in the socket 
 of the eye, we should believe it to be a small square 
 bone : and from this, and from its smoothness, it has 
 got the distinct name of os planum. 
 
 The cells of the ethmoid bone, which form so im- 
 portant a share of the organ of smell, are arranged 
 in great numbers along the spongy bone. They are 
 small neat cells, much like a honey-comb, and regu- 
 larly arranged in two rows, parted from each other by 
 a thin partition ; so that the os planum seems to have 
 one set of cells attached to it, while another regular set 
 of cells belongs in like manner to the spongy bones. 
 There are thus twelve in number opening into each 
 other, and into the nose. 
 
 These cells are frequently the seat of venereal ulcers ; 
 and the spongy bones are the surface where polypi 
 often sprout up. And from the general connexions and 
 forms of the bone, we can easily understand how the 
 venereal ulcer, when deep in the nose, having got to 
 these cells, cannot be cured, but undermines all the 
 face ; how the venereal 1 - disease, having affected the 
 nose, soon spreads to the eye : and how even the brain 
 itself is not safe. We see the danger of a blow upon 
 the nose, which, by a force upon the septum, or middle 
 partition, may depress the delicate cribriform plate, so 
 as to oppress the brain with all the effects of a frac- 
 tured skull, and without any operation which can 
 give relief. And we also see the danger of pulling 
 away polypi, which are firmly attached to the upper 
 spongy bone. 
 
 ETHMOI DES. See Ethmoid bone. 
 
 ETMULLER, Michael, was born at Leipsic, in 
 1644. He graduated there at the age of twenty-four, 
 after going through the requisite studies, and much im- 
 
EUD 
 
 proving himself by travelling through different parts of 
 Europe. Eight years after tie was appointed professor 
 of botany in that University, as well as extraordinary 
 professor of surgery and anatomy. He fulfilled those 
 olfices with great applause, and liis death, winch hap- 
 pened in 1683, was generally regretted by the faculty 
 of Leipsic. He was a very voluminous writer, and 
 his works were considered to have sufficient merit to 
 be translated into most European languages. 
 
 E'tron. (From £<5o>, to eat, as containing the re- 
 ceptacles of the food.) The hypogastrium. 
 
 Eua'nthemum. (From ev, well, and avdeuos , a 
 flower: so named from the beauty of its flowers.) 
 The chamomile. 
 
 Eua'phium. (From sv, well, and atprj , the touch, so 
 called because its touch was supposed to give ease.) 
 A medicine for the piles. 
 
 EUCHLORINE. See Chlorous oxide. 
 
 Euclase. The prismatic emerald. 
 
 Eudialitk. A brownish red-coloured mineral, be- 
 longing to the tessular system of Molis. 
 
 EUDIO METER. An instrument by which the 
 quantity of oxygen and nitrogen in atmospherical air 
 can be ascertained. Several methods have been em- 
 ployed, all founded upon the principle of decomposing 
 common air by means of a body which has a greater 
 affinity for the oxygen. See Eudiometry. 
 
 EUDIOMETRY. The method of ascertaining the 
 purity of atmospheric air. 
 
 No sooner was the composition of the atmosphere 
 known, than it became an inquiry of importance to 
 find out a method of ascertaining, with facility and 
 precision, the relative quantity of oxygen gas contained 
 in a given bulk of atmospheric air. 
 
 The instruments in which the oxygen gas of a de- 
 termined quantity of air was ascertained, received the 
 name of Eudiometers , because they were considered 
 as measures of the purity of air. They are, however, 
 more properly called Oximeters. 
 
 The eudiometers proposed by different chemists, are 
 the following : 
 
 1. Priestley's Eudiometer . — The first eudiometer was 
 made in consequence of Dr. Priestley’s discovery, that 
 when nitrous gas is mixed with atmospheric air over 
 water, the bulk of the mixture diminishes rapidly, in 
 consequence of the combination, of the gas with the 
 oxygen of the air, and the absorption of the nitric acid 
 thus formed by the water. 
 
 When nitrous gas is mixed with nitrogen gas, no 
 diminution takes place; but when it is mixed with 
 oxygen gas, in proper proportions, the absorption is 
 complete. Hence it is evident, that in all cases of a 
 mixture of these two gases, the diminution will be pro- 
 portional to the quantity of the oxygen. Of course it 
 will indicate the proportion of oxygen in air; and, by 
 mixing it with different portions of air, it will indicate 
 the diiterent quantities of oxygen which they contain, 
 provided the component parts of air be susceptible of 
 variation. 
 
 Dr. Priestley’s method was to mix together equal 
 bulks of air and nitrous gas in a low jar, and then 
 transfer the mixture into a narrow graduated glass tube 
 about three feet long, in order to measure the diminu- 
 tion of bulk. He expressed this diminution by the 
 number of hundredth parts remaining. Thus, suppose 
 he had mixed together equal parts of nitrous gas and 
 air, and that the sum total was 200 (or 2.00): suppose 
 the residuum, when measured in the graduated tube, 
 to amount to 104 (or 1.04), and of course that 96 parts 
 of the whole had disappeared, he denoted the purity 
 of the air thus tried by 104. 
 
 This method of analyzing air by means of nitrous 
 gas is liable to many errors. For the water over which 
 the experiment is made may contain more or less car- 
 bonic acid, atmospheric air, or other heterogeneous 
 substance. The nitrous gas is not always of the same 
 purity, and is partly absorbed by the nitrous acid 
 which is formed ; the figure of the vessel, and many 
 other circumstances are capable of occasioning con- 
 siderable differences in the results. 
 
 Fontana, Cavendish, Ladriani, Magellan, Von Hum- 
 boldt, and Dr. Falconer, have made series of laborious 
 experiments to bring the test of nitrous gas to a state 
 of complete accuracy; but, notwithstanding the exer- 
 tions of these philosophers, the methods of analyz- 
 ing air by means of nitrous gas are liable to so many 
 anomalies, that it is unnecessary to give a particu- 
 
 EUD 
 
 lar description of the different instruments invented 
 by them. 
 
 2. Scheele's Eudiometer . — This is merely a gradu- 
 ated glass cylinder, containing a given quantity of air, 
 exposed to a mixture of iron filings and sulphur, formed 
 into a paste with water. The substances may be made 
 use of in the following manner : 
 
 Make a quantity of sulphur in powder, and iron 
 filings, into a paste with water, and place the mixture 
 in a saucer, or plate, over water, on a stand raised 
 above the fluid; then invert over it a graduated bell- 
 glass, and allow this to stand for a few days. The 
 air contained in the bell-glass will gradually diminish, 
 as will appear from the ascent of the water. 
 
 When no further diminution takes place, the ves- 
 sel containing the sulphuret must be removed, and the 
 remaining air will be found to be nitrogen gas, which 
 was contained in that quantity of atmospheric air. 
 
 In this process, the moistened sulphuret of iron ha9 
 a great affinity to oxygen ; it attracts and separates it 
 from the atmospheric air, and the nitrogen gas is left 
 behind; the sulphur, during the experiment, is con- 
 verted into sulphuric acid, and the iron oxidized, and 
 sulphate of iron results. 
 
 The air which is exposed to moistened iron and sul 
 phur, gradually becomes diminished, on account of its 
 oxygen combining with a portion of the sulphur and 
 iron, while its nitrogen remains behind. The quantity 
 of oxygen contained in tbe air examined becomes thus 
 obvious, by the diminution of bulk, which the volume 
 of air submitted to examination has undergone. 
 
 A material error to which this method is liable, is 
 that the sulphuric acid which is formed, acts partly on 
 the iron, and produces hydrogen gas, which joins to 
 some of the nitrogen forming ammonia; and hence it 
 is that the absorption amounts in general to 0.27 parts, 
 although the true quantity of oxygen is no more than 
 from 0.21 to 0.22. 
 
 3. De Marti' s Eudiometer . — De Marti obviated the 
 errors to which the method of Scheele was liable. He 
 availed himself, for that ptrrpose, of an hydroguretted 
 sulphuret, formed by boiling sulphur and liquid potassa, 
 or lime water, together. These substances, when 
 newly prepared, have the property of absorbing a mi- 
 nute portion of nitrogen gas; but they lose this pro- 
 perty when saturated with that gas, which is easily 
 effected by agitating them for a few minutes in contact 
 with a small portion of atmospheric air. 
 
 The apparatus is merely a glass tube, ten inches 
 long, and rather less than half an inch in diameter, 
 open at one end, and hermetically sealed at the other. 
 The close end is divided into one hundred equal parts 
 having an interval of one line between each division 
 The use of this tube is to measure the portion of air 
 to be employed in the experiment. The tube is filled 
 with water; and by allowing the water to run out 
 gradually, while the tube is inverted, and the open end 
 kept shut with the finger, the graduated part is exactly 
 filled with air. These hundredth parts of air are in- 
 troduced into a glass bottle, filled with liquid sulphuret 
 of lime previously saturated with nitrogen gas, and 
 capable of holding from two to four times the bulk of 
 the air introduced. The bottle is then to be closed 
 with a ground glass stopper, and agitated for five mi- 
 nutes. After this, the stopper is to be withdiawn, 
 while the mouth of the phial is under water; and, for 
 the greater accuracy, it may be closed and agitated 
 again. Lastly, the air is to be again transferred to the 
 graduated glass tube, in order to ascertain the diminu- 
 tion of its bulk. 
 
 4. Humboldt's Eudiometer consists in decompos- 
 ing a definite quantity of atmospheric air, by means 
 of the combustion of phosphorus, after which, the por- 
 tion of gas which remains must be measured. 
 
 Take a glass cylinder, closed at the top, and whose 
 capacity must be measured into sufficiently small por- 
 tions by a graduated scale fixed on it. If the instru- 
 ment be destined solely for examining atmospheric air, 
 it will be sufficient to apply the scale from the orifice 
 of the cylinder down to about half its length, or to 
 sketch that scale on a slip of paper pasted on the out- 
 side of the tube, and to varnish it over with a trans- 
 parent varnish. 
 
 This half of the eudiometrical tube is divided into 
 fifty equidistant parts, which in this case indicate 
 hundredth parts of the whole capacity of the instru- 
 ment. 
 
EUD 
 
 ELG 
 
 Into this vessel, full of atmospheric air, put a piece 
 of dry phosphorus (one grain to every twelve cubic 
 inches), close it air-tight, and heat it gradually, first the 
 sides near the bottom, and afterward the bottom itself. 
 The phosphorus will take fire and burn rapidly. After 
 every thing is cold, invert the mouth of the eudiometer- 
 tube into a basin of water, and withdraw the cork. 
 The water will ascend in proportion to the loss of 
 oxygen gas the air has sustained, and thus its quantity 
 may be ascertained. 
 
 Analogous to this is, 
 
 5. Seguin's Eudiometer , which consists of a glass 
 tube, of about one inch in diameter, and eight or ten 
 inches high, closed at the upper extremity. It is filled 
 with mercury, and kept inverted in this fluid in the 
 mercurial trough. A small bit of phosphorus is in- 
 troduced into it, which, on account of its spefific gravity 
 being less than that of mercury, will rise up in it to 
 the top. The phosphorus is then melted by means of 
 a red-hot poker, or burning coal applied to the outside 
 of the tube. When the phosphorus is liquefied, small 
 portions of air destined to be examined, and which 
 have been previously measured in a vessel graduated 
 to the cubic inch, or into grains, are introduced into 
 the tube. As soon as the air which is sent up reaches 
 the-phosphorus, a combustion will take place, and the 
 mercury will rise again. The combustion continues 
 till the end of the operation ; but, for the greater exact- 
 ness, Seguin directs the residuum to be heated strongly. 
 When cold, it is introduced into the graduated vessel 
 to ascertain its volume. The difference of the two 
 volumes gives the quantity of the oxygen gas contained 
 in the air subjected to examination. 
 
 6. Berthollet's Eudiometer . — Instead of the rapid 
 combustion of phosphorus, Berthollet has substituted 
 its spontaneous combustion, which absorbs the oxygen 
 of atmospheric air completely ; and, when the quan- 
 tity of air operated on is small, the process is accom- 
 plished in a short time. 
 
 Berthollet’s apparatus consists of a narrow graduated 
 glass tube, containing the air to be examined, into 
 which is introduced a cylinder, or stick of phosphorus, 
 supported upon a glass rod, while the tube stands in- 
 verted in water. The phosphorus should be nearly as 
 long as the tube. Immediately after the introduction 
 of the phosphorus, white vapours are formed which 
 fill the tube ; these vapours gradually descend, and be- 
 come absorbed by the water. When no more white 
 vapours appear,- the process is at an end, for all the 
 oxygen gas which was present in the confined quantity 
 of air, has united with the phosphorus: the residuum 
 is the quantity of nitrogen of the air submitted to ex- 
 amination. 
 
 This eudiometer, though excellent of the kind, is 
 nevertheless not absolutely to be depended upon ; for, 
 as soon as the absorption of oxygen is completed, the 
 nitrogen gas exercises an action upon the phosphorus, 
 and thus its bulk becomes increased. It has been as- 
 certained, that the volume of nitrogen gas is increased 
 by l-40th part; consequently the bulk of the residuum, 
 diminished by l-40th, gives us the bulk of the nitrogen 
 gas of the air examined ; which bulk, subtracted from 
 the original mass of air, gives us the proportion of 
 oxygen gas contained in it. The same allowance must 
 be made in the eudiometer of Seguin. 
 
 7. Davy's Eudiometer . — Until very lately, the pre- 
 ceding processes were the methods of determining the 
 relative proportions of the two gases which compose 
 our atmosphere. 
 
 Some of these methods, though very ingenious, are 
 so extremely slow in their action, that it is difficult 
 to ascertain the precise time at which the operation 
 ceases. Others have frequently involved inaccura- 
 cies, not easily removed. 
 
 The eudiometer of Davy is not only free from these 
 objections, but the result it offers is always constant; 
 it requires little address, and is very expeditious ; the 
 apparatus is portable, simple, and convenient. 
 
 Take a small glass lube, graduated into one hundred 
 equidistant parts ; fill this tube with the air to be ex- 
 amined, and plunge it into a bottle, or any other con- 
 venient vessel, containing a concentrated solution of 
 green muriate or sulphate of iron, strongly impreg- 
 nated with nitrous gas. All that is necessary to be 
 done, is to move the tube in the solution a little back- 
 wards and forwards ; under these circumstances, the 
 oxygen gas contained in the air will be rapidly ab- 
 
 sorbed, and condensed by the nitrous gas in the solu- 
 tion, in the form of nitrous acid. 
 
 N. B. The state of the greatest absorption should 
 be marked, as the mixture alter ward emits a little gas 
 which would alter the result. 
 
 This circumstance depends upon the slow decompo- 
 sition of the nitrous acid (formed during the experi- 
 ment,) by the oxide of iron, and the consequent pro- 
 duction of a small quantity of agriform fluid (chiefly 
 nitrous gas) ; which, having no affinity with the red 
 muriate, or sulphate of iron, produced by the combi- 
 nation of oxygen, is gradually evolved and mingled 
 with the residual nitrogen gas. However, the nitrous 
 gas evolved might be abstracted by exposing the resi- 
 duum to a fresh solution of green sulphate or muriate 
 of iron. 
 
 The impregnated solution with green muriate, is 
 more rapid in its operation than the solution with 
 green sulphate. In cases when these salts cannot be 
 obtained in a state of absolute purity, the common sul- 
 phate of iron of commerce may be employed. One 
 cubic inch of moderately impregnated solution, is 
 capable of absorbing five or six cubic inches of oxy- 
 gen, in common processes ; but the same quantity 
 must never be employed for more than one experi- 
 ment. 
 
 In all these different methods of analyzing air, it is 
 necessary to operate on air of a determinate density, 
 and to take care that the residuum be neither more 
 condensed nor dilated than the air was when first ope- 
 rated on. If these things are not attended to, no de- 
 pendence whatever can be placed upon the tesult of 
 the experiments, how carefully soever they may have 
 been performed. It is, therefore, necessary to place 
 the air, before and after the examination, into water 
 of the same temperature. If this, and several other 
 little circumstances, have been attended to, for in- 
 stance, a change in the height of the barometer, &c. 
 we find that air is composed of about 0.21 of oxygen 
 gas, and 0.79 of nitrogen gas by bulk. But as the 
 weight of these two gases is not exactly the same, the 
 proportion of the component parts by weight will dif- 
 fer a little; for as the specific gravity of oxygen gas is 
 to that of nitrogen gas as 8 to 7 nearly, it follows that 
 100 parts of air are composed by weight of about 76 
 nitrogen gas, and 24 oxygen gas. 
 
 The air of this metropolis, examined by means of 
 Davy’s eudiometer, was found, in all the different sea- 
 sons of the year, to contain 0.21 of oxygen: and the 
 same was the case with air taken at Islington and 
 Highgate ; in the solitary cells in Cold-Bath-Fields pri- 
 son, and on the river Thames. But the quantity of 
 water contained in a given bulk of air from these 
 places, differed considerably. 
 
 EUGALENUS, Severinus, a physician of Doccum, 
 in Friesland, known chiefly as the author of a Trea- 
 tise on the Scurvy, in 1604, which once maintained a 
 considerable character : but the publication of Dr. 
 Lind, pointing out his numerous errors, has entirely 
 superseded it. 
 
 EUGE'NIA. (So named by Micheli, in compli- 
 ment to Prince Eugene of Savoy, who sent him from 
 Germany almost all the plants described by Clusius.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linmean sys- 
 tem. Class, Icosandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Eugenia caryophyllata. The systematic name 
 of the tree which affords the clove. Caryophyllus 
 aromaticus. It grows in the East Indies, the Moluc- 
 cas, &c. The clove is the unexpanded flower, or 
 rather the calyx ; it has a strong agreeable smell, and 
 a bitterish, hot, not very pungent, taste. The oil of 
 cloves, commonly met with in the shops, and received 
 from the Dutch, is highly acrimonious and sophisti- 
 cated. Clove is accounted the hottest and most acrid 
 of the aromatics ; and, by acting as a powerful stimu- 
 lant to the muscular fibres, may, in some rases of ato- 
 nic gout, paralysis, &c. supersede most others of the 
 aromatic class ; and the foreign oil, by its great acri- 
 mony, is also well adapted for several external pur- 
 poses ; it is directed by several pharmacopoeias, and 
 the clove itself enters many officinal preparations. 
 
 Eugenia jambos. The systematic name of the 
 Malabar plum-tree. The fruit smells, when ripe, like 
 roses. On the coast of Malabar, where the trees grow 
 plentifully, these plums are in great esteem. They 
 are not only eaten fresh off the trees, but are preserved 
 in sugar, in order to have them eatable all the year. 
 
EUP 
 
 Of the flowers, a conserve is prepared, which is used 
 medicinally as a mild adstringent. 
 
 Euce'us. (From cu, well, and y>y, the earth: so 
 called because of its fertility.) The uterus. 
 
 EUKAIRITE. A new mineral, composed of silver, 
 selenium, copper, and alumina, found in the copper 
 mine of Shrickerum, in Switzerland. 
 
 Eu'le. (From evXa^ia, to putrefy.) A worm bred 
 in foul and putrid ulcers. 
 
 Eunu'chium. (From evvoi >x°Si a eunuch : so call- 
 ed because it was formerly said to render those who 
 eat it impotent, like a eunuch.) The lettuce. See 
 Eactuca. 
 
 Eupatoriofha'lacron (From evna ' Jwpiov , agri- 
 mony, ‘and < pa \ aicpos , bald.) A species of agrimony 
 with naked heads. 
 
 EUPATO'RIUM. (From Eupator , its discoverer : 
 or quasi hepatorium, from rjnap, the liver ; because it 
 was said to be useful in diseases of the liver.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Polygamia cequalis. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Eupatorium. 
 See Eupatorium cannabinum. 
 
 Eupatorium arabicum. See Eupatorium canna- 
 binum. 
 
 Eupatorium cannabinum. The systematic name 
 of the hemp agrimony. Eupatorium; Eupatorium 
 arabicum. The juice of this very bitter and strong- 
 smelling plant, Eupatorium — foliis digitatis of Lin- 
 naeus, proves violently emetic and purgative, if taken 
 in sufficient quantity, and promotes the secretions 
 generally. It is recommended in dropsies, jaundices, 
 agues, &c. and is in common use in Holland among 
 the lower orders, as a purifier of the blood in old ul- 
 cers, scurvy, and anasarca. 
 
 Eupatorium mesues. See Achillea ageratum. 
 
 [“ Eupatorium perfoliatum. Thorougkwort. The 
 Eupatorium perfoliatum is an indigenous vegetable, 
 growing in wet meadows throughout the United States. 
 The whole plant is medicinal, but the leaves and 
 flowers are most active. The taste is intensely bit- 
 ter, accompanied by a flavour peculiar to the plant, 
 but without astringency or acrimony. A kind of ex- 
 tractive matter appears to contain its sensible and 
 medicinal properties, and of this water is an adequate 
 solvent. 
 
 “ The medicinal powers of this plant are, such as 
 its sensible qualities would seem to indicate, those of 
 a tonic stimulant. Given in moderate quantities, either 
 in substance, in cold infusion or decoction, it promotes 
 digestion, strengthens the viscera, and restores tone to 
 the system. Like other vegetable bitters, if given in 
 large quantities, especially in warm infusion or decoc- 
 tion, it proves emetic, cathartic, and sudorific. Even 
 in cold infusion, it brings on diaphoresis more readily 
 than most tonics. It is an efficacious article in the 
 cure of intermittents, and is much employed for this 
 use in districts where fever and ague prevail. Cures 
 effected by it appear to have been as speedy as those 
 from any of the medicines in common use. Thorough- 
 wort has been employed in small doses with benefit in 
 other febrile complaints attended with prostration of 
 strength in their advanced stages. Its action upon the 
 skin has acquired for it some confidence in the treat- 
 ment of cutaneous diseases. 
 
 “As a tonic, twenty or thirty grains of the powder 
 may be given in milk or wine, or two fluid ounces of 
 the infusion. When intended to act as an emetic, a 
 strong decoction may be made from an ounce of the 
 plant in a quart of water boiled to a pint. The decoc- 
 tion is a disagreeable, but popular and effectual medi- 
 cine in catarrhs, rheumatism, and febrile attacks. It 
 is powerfully emetic, cathartic, and sudorific.” — Big. 
 Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 [“ Eupatorium purpureum. Gravel root. This is 
 a taller plant than the species already cited. Its taste 
 is bitter, astringent, and aromatic. I am informed that 
 it operates as a diuretic, and is employed by different 
 country physicians as a palliative in dysury and calcu- 
 lous diseases.” — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 [“ Eupatorium teucrium. Wild hoar hound. Many 
 of the species of Eupatorium, which nearly resemble 
 Eupatorium perfoliatum, in botanical habit, are like- 
 wise similar to it in medicinal properties. The present 
 species is one of this kind. It is tonic, diaphoretic, 
 and cathartic, and in small doses sits well on the sto 
 mach. It is extensively used in the southern states in 
 
 EUP 
 
 the cure of fever and ague.”— Bigelow's Materia Me- 
 dico. A.] 
 
 [“ Euphorbia ipecacuanha. Ipecacuanha spurge. 
 This is a low tufted plant, growing native in sandy 
 soils in the middle and southern parts of the United 
 States. It was at one time supposed to be the plant 
 from which the officinal ipecacuanha is derived. 
 
 “ The root is very large in proportion to the plant, 
 fleshy, irregular, and branched. When dried, it is of 
 a grayish colour outside, and white within. It is light 
 and brittle, without a ligneous centre, and has about 
 the hardness of cork. To the taste it is sweetish, and 
 not particularly unpleasant. It contains a substance 
 of the nature of caoutchouc, which is soluble in ether, 
 and precipitated by alkohol ; likewise resin, mucus, 
 and probably fcecula. 
 
 “ Most of the species of the extensive genus Euphor- 
 bia, are violent emetics and cathartics. The lactescent 
 juice, which they exude when wounded, is acrid and 
 virulent, so as to blister and ulcerate the skin when 
 externally applied. Taken internally in large doses, 
 they produce the violent symptoms which are common 
 to other acrid narcotics. The Euphorbia ipecacuanha 
 is milder in its operation than many of the other spe- 
 cies, and has lately been revived in practice as an 
 effectual emetic. With a view of becoming acquaint- 
 ed with the mode of operation of this plant, I perform- 
 ed a series of experiments on its action, assisted by 
 some medical gentlemen of the Boston Dispensary and 
 Alms-house. These trials have led to the conclusion, 
 tlffit this toot, in doses of from ten to twenty grains, is 
 both an emetic and cathartic ; that it is more active 
 than ipecacuanha, in proportion to the number of 
 grains administered; that in small doses it operates 
 with as much ease as most emetics in a majority of 
 instances. If it fails, however, at first, it is not so safely 
 repeated as many of the emetics in common use. If 
 accumulated in the stomach to the amount of two or 
 three scruples, it finally excites active and long con- 
 tinued vomiting, attended with a sense of heat, vertigo, 
 indistinct vision, and great prostration of strength. 
 Its operation seems exactly proportionate to the quan 
 tity taken, and vomiting is not checked by the powder 
 being thrown off in the first efforts of the stomach. 
 
 “From ten to twenty grains constitute an emetic, 
 to be given at once. If this quantity fails to vomit, it 
 generally purges. It may be quickened by a little tar- 
 tarized antimony, but ought not to be repeated to the 
 amount of more than twenty-five or thirty grains.” — 
 Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 EUPE'PSIA. (From cv, well, and vsn'Jw, to con- 
 coct.) A good digestion. 
 
 EUPE PTIC. {Eupcpticus ; from tv, good, and 
 ire to digest.) That which is of easy digestion. 
 
 EUPHODITE. A species of rock, composed of 
 felspar and diallage. 
 
 EUPHO RBIA. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Dodecandna ; Order, 
 Trigynia. 
 
 Euphorbia antiquorum. The systematic name 
 of a plant supposed to produce the Euphorbium. 
 
 Euphorbia canariensis. In the Canary islands 
 this species of spurge affords the gum euphorbium. 
 
 Euphorbia cyparissias. The systematic name of 
 the cypress spurge. Esula minor; Tithymalus cy- 
 parissius. This, like most of the spurges, is very acri- 
 monious, inflaming the eyes and cesophagus after 
 touching them. It is now fallen into disuse, whatever 
 were its virtues formerly, which, no doubt, among 
 some others, was that of opening the bowels, for 
 among rustics, it was called poor man’s rhubarb. 
 
 [“Euphorbia corollata. Large flowering spurge. 
 The Euphorbia corollata is a tall species, with a five- 
 rayed umbel, and white flowers. It grows sponta- 
 neously in dry fields from Pennsylvania to Carolina. 
 
 “ The soft brittle texture of the root, and its sweetish 
 taste, are similar to those of Euphorbia ipecacuanha. 
 Its chemical constitution is nearly the same, except 
 that the quantity of resin is apparently somewhat 
 greater. 
 
 “This is a very active medicine, of the evacuating 
 class, operating in small doses as a cathartic, and in 
 large ones as an emetic. It has been thought to pos- 
 sess about twice the strength of jalap. It exerts its 
 cathartic efficacy in doses of less than ten grains, and 
 if given to the amount of fifteen or twenty, it is as sure 
 to vomit as other common emetics in their proper 
 
EUS 
 
 EVA 
 
 quantities. The only inconveniences attending these 
 doses, which have come to my knowledge, are, that 
 when given in small quantities, for a cathartic, it is 
 liable to produce nausea ; and in large ones, suitable 
 for an emetic, it has sometimes induced a degree of 
 hypercatharsis. But similar inconveniences may oc- 
 cur from jalap and tartarized antimony. The effects 
 which large doses of this root may produce on the ner- 
 vous system, I have not had occasion to witness. The 
 Euphorbia corollata, like many others of its genus, if 
 applied in a contused state to the skin, excites inflam- 
 mation and vesication. Its volatile particles possess a 
 certain degree of virulence, so that inflammation of 
 the face has been brought on by handling the root. It 
 remains to be ascertained whether the vesicating 
 powers of this and the other species are equally defi- 
 nite and manageable, with those of the more common 
 cpispastic substances.” — Big. Mat. Med. 'A.] 
 
 Euphorbia lathyris. The systematic name of 
 the plant which affords the less cataputia seeds. Ca- 
 taputia minor; Euphorbia — umbella quadrifida , di- 
 chotoma , foliis oppositis integerrimis of Linnams. 
 The seeds possess purgative properties ; but if exhi- 
 bited in an over dose, prove drastic and poisonous: a 
 quality peculiar to all the Euphorbia. 
 
 Euphorbia officinarum. The systematic name 
 of the plant which affords the euphorbium in the 
 greatest abundance. Euphorbium is an inodorous 
 gum-resin, in yellow tears, which have the appear- 
 ance of being worm-eaten ; said to be obtained from 
 several species of euphorbia:, but principally from the 
 Euphorbia officinarum ; aculatea nuda multangular is, 
 aculeis germinatis of Linnams: it is imported from 
 Ethiopia, Libya, and Mauritania. It contains an 
 active resin, and is very seldom employed internally, 
 but, as an ingredient, it enters into many resolvent and 
 discutient plasters. 
 
 Euphorbia palustris. The systematic name of 
 the greater spurge. The officinal plant ordered by the 
 name, Esula major , in some pharmacopoeias, is the 
 Euphorbia palustris ; umbella multifida, bifida , invo- 
 lucellis ovatis, foliis lanceolatis , ramis sterilibus of 
 Linnams. The juice is exhibited in Russia as a com- 
 mon purge ; and the plant is given, in some places, in 
 the cure of intermittents. 
 
 Euphorbia paralias. Tithymalus par alios. Sea- 
 purge. Every part of this plant is violently cathartic 
 and irritating, inflaming the mouth and fauces. It is 
 seldom employed in the practice of this country ; but 
 where it is used, vinegar is recommended to correct its 
 irritating power. 
 
 EUPtlO RBIUM. (From Eupkovbus , the physician 
 of king Juba, in honour of whom it was named.) 
 See Euphorbia officinarum. 
 
 EUPHRA'SIA. (Corrupted from Euphrosyne , 
 ev(j)poavvrj, from evcppiov, joyful : so called because it 
 exhilarates the spirits.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnamn 
 system. Class, Didynamia ; Order, Jlngiospermia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of eye-bright. See 
 Euphrasia officinalis. 
 
 Euphrasia officinalis. The systematic name of 
 the eye-bright. This beautiful little plant, Euphrasia 
 — foliis ovatis , lineatis , argute denlatis of Linnaeus, 
 has been greatly esteemed by the common people, as a 
 remedy for all diseases of the eyes; yet, notwithstand- 
 ing this, and the encomiums of some medical writers, 
 it is now wholly fallen into disuse. It is an ingredient 
 in the British herb-tobacco. 
 
 Eustachian tube. Tuba eustuchiana. The tube 
 bo called was discovered by the great Eustachius. It 
 begins, one in each ear, from the anterior extremity of 
 the tympanum, and runs forwards and inwards in a 
 bony canal, which terminates with the petrous portion 
 of the temporal bone. It then goes on, partly cartila- 
 ginous, and partly membranous, gradually becoming 
 larger, and at length ends behind the soft palate. 
 Through this tube the air passes to the tympanum. 
 
 Eustachian valve. See Valvula Eustachii. 
 
 EUSTACHIUS, Hartholomew, one of the most 
 celebrated anatomists of the 1 6th century, was born at 
 San Severino, in Italy. He studied at Rome, and 
 made himself such a proficient in anatomy, that he 
 was chosen professor of that branch of medicine 
 there, where he died in 1574. He was author of 
 eeveral works, many of which are lost, especially his 
 treatise “De Controversiis Anatomicorum,” which is 
 
 much regretted. He made several discoveries in ana- 
 tomy ; having first described the renal capsules, and 
 the thoracic duct ; al^p the passage from the throat to 
 the internal ear, named after him the Eustachian tube. 
 A series of copperplates, to which he alludes in his 
 “ Opuscula,” were recovered by Lancisi, and pub- 
 lished in the beginning of the 1 8th century. He 
 edited the Lexicon of Erotian with a commentary. 
 
 Euthypo'ria. (From Evffiif, straight, and 7ropoj, a 
 passage.) Eutliiporos. An extension made in a 
 straight line, to put in place a fracture, or dislocation. 
 
 EVAPORA'TION. A chemical operation usually 
 performed by applying heat to any compound sub- 
 stance, in order to dispel the volatile parts. “ It dif- 
 fers from distillation in its object, which chiefly con 
 sists in preserving the more fixed matters, while the 
 volatile substances are dissipated and lost. And the 
 vessels are accordingly different; evaporation being 
 commonly made in open shallow vessels, and distilla- 
 tion in an apparatus nearly closed from the external 
 air. 
 
 The degree of heat must be duly regulated in eva- 
 poration. When the fixed and more volatile matters 
 do not greatly differ in their tendency to fly off, the 
 heat must be very carefully adjusted; but in other 
 cases this is less necessary. 
 
 As evaporation consists in the assumption of the 
 elastic form, its rapidity will be in proportion to the 
 degree of heat, and the diminution of the pressure of 
 the atmosphere. A current of air is likewise of ser- 
 vice in this process. 
 
 Barry has lately obtained a patent for an apparatus, 
 by which vegetable extracts for the apothecary may 
 be made at a very gentle heat, and in vacuo. From 
 these two circumstances, extracts thus prepared differ 
 from those in common use, not only in their physical, 
 but medicinal properties. The taste and smell of the 
 extract of hemlock made in this way are remarkably 
 different, as is the colour both of the soluble and fecu- 
 lent parts. The form of apparatus is as follows : — 
 
 The evaporating-pan, or still, is a hemispherical dish 
 of cast-iron, polished on its inner surface, and fur- 
 nished with an air-tight flat lid. From the centre of 
 this a pipe rises, and bending like the neck of a retort, 
 it forms a declining tube, which terminates in a copper 
 sphere of a capacity three (four ?) times greater than 
 that of the still. There is a stop-cock on that pipe, 
 midway between the still and the globe, and another 
 at the under side of the latter. 
 
 The manner of setting it to work is this : — The juice, 
 or infusion, is introduced through a large opening into 
 the polished iron still, which is then closed, made air- 
 tight, and covered with water. The stop cock which 
 leads to the sphere is also shut. In order to produce 
 the vacuum, steam from a separate apparatus is made 
 to rush by a pipe through the sphere, till it has expelled 
 all the air, for which five minutes are commonly suffi- 
 cient. This is known to be effected, by the steam 
 issuing uncondensed. At that instant, the copper 
 sphere is closed, the steam shut off, and cold water ad- 
 mitted on its external surface. The vacuum thus pro- 
 duced in the copper sphere, which contains four-fifths 
 of the air of the whole apparatus, is now partially 
 transferred to the still, by opening the intermediate 
 stop-cock. Thus, four-fifths of the air in the still 
 rush into the sphere, and the stop-cock being shut 
 again, a second exhaustion is effected by steam in 
 the same manner as the first was ; after which a mo- 
 mentary communication is again allowed between the 
 iron stiff and the receiver; by this means, four-fifths 
 of the air remaining after the former exhaustion, are 
 expelled. These exhaustions, repeated five or six times, 
 are usually found sufficient to raise the mercurial co- 
 lumn to the height of 28 inches. The water-bath, in 
 which the iron still is immersed, is now to be heated, 
 until the fluid that is to be inspissated begins to boil 
 which is known by inspection through a window in 
 the apparatus, made by fastening on, air-tight, a piece 
 of very strong glass; and the temperature at which 
 the boiling point is kept up, is determined by a ther- 
 mometer. Ebullition is continued until the fluid is 
 inspissated to the proper degree of consistence, which 
 also is tolerably judged of by its appearance through 
 the glass window. The temperature of the boiling 
 fluid is usually about 100° F., but it might be reduced 
 to nearly 90°. 
 
 In the Medico-chirurgical Transactions for 1819, 
 
 343 
 
EXA 
 
 EXC 
 
 (Vol. x.) there is a paper by J. T. Barry on a new me- 
 thod of preparing Pharmaceutical Extracts. It con- 
 sists in performing the evaporation in vacuo. For this 
 purpose he employed apparatus which was found to 
 answer so well, that, contemplating its application to 
 other manufacturers, he was induced to take out a 
 patent for it, that is to say, fur the apparatus. As it 
 has been erroneously supposed that the patent is for 
 preparing extracts in vacuo, it may not he improper to 
 correct the statement by a short quotation from the 
 above paper. ‘ On that account, I have been induced 
 to take out a patent for it (the apparatus). It is, how- 
 ever, to be recollected by this society, that I have de- 
 clined having a patent for its pharmaceutical products 
 Chemists, desirous of inspissating extracts in vacuo, 
 are therefore at liberty to do it in any apparatus dif- 
 fering from that which has been made the subject of 
 my patent ; and thus these substances may continue 
 the object of fair competition as to quality and price.’ 
 
 The apparatus combines two striking improvements. 
 The first consists in producing a vacuum by the agency 
 of steam only, so that the use of air-pumps and the 
 machinery requisite for working them, is superseded. 
 
 The other improvement is a contrivance for super- 
 seding the injection of water during the process of eva- 
 poration in vacuo." 
 
 Evergreen leaf. See Sempervirens. 
 
 Everriculum. (From everro , to sweep away.) A 
 sort of spoon, used to clear the bladder from gravel. 
 
 EXACERBATION. ( Exacerbatio ; from exacerbo, 
 to become violent.) An increase of the force or vio- 
 lence of the symptoms of a disease. The term is ge- 
 nerally applied to an increase of febrile symptoms. 
 
 EXiE RESIS. (From elaipew, to remove.) One 
 of the divisions of surgery adopted bv the old sur- 
 geons ; the term implies the removal of parts. 
 
 ExA iiMA. (From tijaXAopai, to leap out.) Hippo- 
 crates applies it to the starting of the vertebrae out of 
 their places. 
 
 EXAMBLO'MA. (From e%a/x6Aow, to miscarry.) 
 An abortion. 
 
 EXAMBLO'SIS. An abortion. 
 
 Exanastomo'sis. (From t\avao'Jopou >, to relax, or 
 open.) The opening of the mouths of vessels, to dis- 
 charge their contents. 
 
 EXANGIA. ( Exangia ; from and avyeiov, a 
 vessel.) The name of a genus; class, Hcematica ; 
 order, Dysthetica, in Good’s Nosology. It embraces 
 three species, Exangia aneurisma, varix , cyania. 
 
 EXANTHE'MA. ( Exanthema , atis. n. ; from 
 avdtoj, ejjloresco , to effloresce, or break forth on a sur- 
 face.) Exanthisma. An eruption of the skin, called 
 a rash. It consists of red patches on the skin, vari- 
 ously figured ; in general confluent, and diffused irre- 
 gularly over the body, leaving interstices of a natural 
 colour. Portions of the cuticle are often elevated in 
 a rash, but the elevations are not acuminated. The 
 eruption is usually accompanied with a general disor^ 
 der of the constitution, and terminates in a few days 
 by cuticular exfoliations. 
 
 EXANTHE'MATA. (The plural of exanthema.) 
 The name of an order of diseases of the class Pyrexice 
 in Cullen’s Nosology. It includes diseases, beginning 
 with fever, and followed by an eruption on the skin. 
 
 EX AN THEMATIC A. The name of an order of 
 diseases, class, Hamatica , in Good’s Nosology. Erup- 
 tive fevers. It comprehends four genera, viz. Exan- 
 thesis, Emphlyis, Empyesis , Anthracia. 
 
 EXANTHESIS. (From extra, and av6ew,floreo.) 
 The name of a genus of disease, class, Eccritica ; or- 
 der, Acrotica, in Good’s Nosology. Cutaneous blush. 
 It affords only one species, Exanthesis roseola. 
 
 Exanthi'sma. See Exanthema. 
 
 Exanthro'pia. (From t\, without, and avOpwrros , 
 a man, i. e. having lost the faculties of a man.) A spe- 
 cies of melancholy, in which the patient fancies him- 
 self some kind of brute. 
 
 Exara'gma. (From elapar'Ju, to break.) A fracture. 
 
 Exa'rma. (From £$aipw, to lift up.) A tumour or 
 swelling. 
 
 Exarte'ma. (From e^ap7aw, to suspend.) A 
 charm, hung round the neck. 
 
 Exarthre'ma. (From c%apdpou>, to put out of 
 joint. 1 Exarthroma ; Exarthrosis. A dislocation, or 
 luxation. 
 
 Exarthro'ma. See Exarthrema. 
 
 Exarthro'sis. See Exarthrema. 
 
 344 
 
 EXARTICULA'TIO. (From ex, out of, and arti- 
 culus, a joint.) A luxation, or dislocation of a bone 
 from its socket. 
 
 Exci'pulum. (From excipio, to receive.) A che- 
 mical receiver. 
 
 EXCITABILITY. That condition of living bodies 
 wherein they can be made to exhibit the functions and 
 phenomena which distinguish them from inanimate 
 matter, or the capacity of organized beings to be af- 
 fected by various agents called exciting powers. 
 
 Much confusion seems to have arisen in medical 
 controversies from the application of the word stimuli , 
 to denote the means necessary to the support of life : 
 and particularly by Brown, in his celebrated attempt 
 to reduce the varied and complicated states of the sys- 
 tem to the reciprocal action of the exciting powers 
 upon the excitability. By this hypothesis, instead of 
 regarding life as a continued series of actions, which 
 cannot go on without certain agents constantly minis- 
 tering to them, we are to suppose a substance or 
 quality, called excitability, which is superadded or as- 
 signed to every being upon the commencement of its 
 living state. The founder of the Brunonian school 
 considers that this substance or quality is expanded 
 by the incessant action of the exciting powers. These 
 are — air, food, and drink, the blood and the secretions, 
 as well as muscular exertion, sensation, thought, and 
 passions, or emotion, or other functions of the system 
 itself; and these powers, which exhaust the excitabi- 
 lity or produce excitement (according to the language 
 of the school), are stiangely enough called stimuli. 
 We are told, that it is in the due balance between the 
 exciting powers and the excitability that health con- 
 sists : for if the exciting powers be in excess, indirect 
 debility is produced; and where, on the other hand, 
 the stimuli are deficient and the excitability accumu- 
 lated, there ensues a state of direct debility. 
 
 EXCITATION. ( Excitatio ; from cxcito, to ex- 
 cite.) The act of awakening, rousing, or producing 
 some power or action . thus we say, the excitation of 
 motion, excitation of heat, excitation of the passions, 
 &c. In natural philosophy, it is principally used in 
 the subjects of action of living parts, and in electri 
 city and heat. 
 
 EXCI'TEMENT. According to the opinion of 
 Brown, excitement is the continual exhaustion of the 
 matter of life, or excitability by certain agents, which 
 have received the name of stimuli or exciting powers. 
 The d U e degree of this expension or excitement is the 
 condition necessary to health : the excessive action of 
 stimuli causing indirect debility and generating sthenic 
 diseases, while the opposite state of deficient excite- 
 ment produces direct debility, and gives birth to asthe- 
 nic diseases : and death is said to result equally from 
 complete exhaustion of the excitability, and from total 
 absence of the exciting powers. Excitement is in this 
 view equivalent to that forced state which is supposed 
 by the Brunonian school to constitute life. 
 
 It has been objected to this hypothesis, that by sim- 
 plifying too much the varied phenomena of healthy 
 functions and of diseases, it necessarily classed toge- 
 ther conditions of the system which have been consi- 
 dered as widely different, and of opposite tendencies, 
 by the more patient observer. And though gladly 
 caught at by many, as pointing out in a few general 
 rules the mode of cure in all diseases, namely, by re- 
 storing the proper equilibrium between excitability 
 and the action of stimuli, the Brunonian theories seem 
 now to be considered, by those who are suspicious of 
 bold classifications, as an example of the observation, 
 “that the most ingenious way of becoming foolish is 
 by a system ; and the surest way to prevent truth, is 
 to set up something in the room of it.” 
 
 EXCITING. That which has the power of im- 
 pressing the solids, so as io alter their action, and thus 
 produce disease. 
 
 Exciting cause. That which, when applied to 
 the body, excites a disease. 
 
 EXCORIA'TION. {Excoriatio ; from excorio, to 
 take off the skin.) An abrasion of the skin. 
 
 E'XCREMENT. ( Excremcntum ; from excemo, to 
 separate from.) The alvine faxes. 
 
 EXCRE SCENCE. (Excrescentia ; from excresco, 
 to grow from.) Any preternatural formation of flesh, 
 or any part of the body, as wens, warts, & c. 
 
 EXCRE'TION. ( Excretio ; from excemo , to sepa- 
 rate from.) This term is applied to the separation of 
 
EXP 
 
 EXP 
 
 those fluids from the blood of an animal, that are sup- 
 posed to be useless, as the urine, perspiration, and 
 alvine faeces. The process is the same with that of 
 secretion, except with the alvine faeces; but the term 
 excretion is applied to those substances which, when 
 separated from the blood, are not applied to any useful 
 purposes in the animal economy. 
 
 EXCRETORY. (Excretorius ; from excerno, to 
 purge, sift, &.c ) This name is applied to certain little 
 ducts or vessels in the fabric of glands; thus the tubes 
 which convey the secretion out of the testicle into the 
 vesiculae seminales are called the excretory ducts. 
 
 EXERCISE. See&ora. 
 
 EXFOLIA'TION. (Erfoliatio ; from exfolio, to 
 cast the leaf.) The separation of a dead piece of bone 
 from the living. 
 
 Exfoliati'vum. (From exfolio, to shed the leaf.) 
 A raspatory, or instrument for scraping exfoliating 
 portions of bone. 
 
 Exi'schios. (From e\, out of, and ttr%tov, the is- 
 chium.) A luxation of the thigh-bone. 
 
 Exitu'ra. (From exeb, to come from.) A running 
 abscess. 
 
 E xitus. (From exeo, to come out.) A prolapsus, 
 or falling down of a part of the womb or bowel. 
 
 E'xochas. (From without, and exu , to have.) 
 Exoche. A tubercle on the outside of the anus. 
 
 E'xochk See Exochas. 
 
 Exocy'ste. See Exocystis. 
 
 Exocy'stis. (From e\o), without, and kv<>is, the 
 bladder.) Exocysle. A prolapsus of the inner mem- 
 brane of the bladder. 
 
 EXO MPHALUS. (From c\, out, and o/r^aAoj, the 
 navel.) Exomphalos. An umbilical hernia. See 
 Hernia umbilicalis. 
 
 Exoncho'ma. (From and oyxoj, a tumour.) A 
 large prominent tumour. 
 
 EXOPHTHA'LMIA. (From £^, out, and o00aXpoff, 
 the eye.) A swelling or protrusion of the bulb of the 
 eye, to such a degree that the eyelids cannot cover it. 
 It may be caused by inflammation, when it is termed 
 exophthalmia inflammntoria ; or from a collection of 
 pus in the globe of the eye, when it is termed the ex- 
 ophthalmia purulenta ; or from a congestion of blood 
 within the globe of the eye, exophthalmia sanguinea. 
 
 EXORMIA. (Ei-oppia ; from etyppaw, to break 
 out.) The name of a genus of disease, class, Eccri - 
 tica; order, Acrotica, in Good’s Nosology. Papulous 
 skin. It has four species, viz. Exormia strophalus , 
 lichen, prurigo , milium. 
 
 EXOSTO'SIS. (From e![, and oa'Jeov, a bone.) 
 Hyperostosis. A morbid enlargement, or hard tumour 
 of a bone. A genus of disease arranged by Cullen in 
 the class Locales, and order Tumores. The bones 
 most frequently affected with exostosis, are those of 
 the cranium, the lower jaw, sternum, humerus, radius, 
 ulna, bones of the carpus, the femur, and tibia. There 
 is, however, no bone of the body which may not be- 
 come the seal of thisftlisease. It is not uncommon to 
 find the bones of the cranium affected with exostosis, 
 in their whole extent. The ossa parietalia sometimes 
 become an inch thick. 
 
 The exostosis, however, mostly rises from the sur- 
 face of the bone, in the form of a hard round tumour ; 
 and venereal exostoses, or nodes, are observed to arise 
 chiefly on compact bones, and such of these as are 
 only superficially covered with soft parts; as, for in- 
 stance, the bones of the cranium, and the front surface 
 of the tibia. 
 
 EXPANSION. The increase of surface, or of bulk, 
 to which natural bodies are susceptible. 
 
 EXPE CTORANT. (Expectorans ; from rxpec- 
 toro, to discharge from the breast.) Those medicines 
 which increase the discharge of mucus from the lungs. 
 Thevdifferent articles referred to this class may be di- 
 vided into the following orders : 
 
 1. Nauseating expectorants ; as squill, ammonia- 
 cum, and garlic, fahich are to be preferred for the aged 
 and phlegmatic. 
 
 2. Stimulating expectorants ; as marrubium, which 
 is adapted to the young and irritable, and those easily 
 affected by expectorants. 
 
 3. Jlntispasmodic expectorants ; as vesicatories, pe- 
 diluvium, and watery vapours : these are best calcu- 
 lated for the plethoric and irritable, and those liable to 
 spasmodic affections. 
 
 4 . Irritating cxpcctormts ; as fumes of tobacco and 
 
 acid vapours. The constitutions to which these are 
 chiefly adapted, are those past, the period of youth, 
 and those in whom there are evident marks of torpor, 
 either in the system generally, or in the lungs in par- 
 ticular. 
 
 [These are remedies which promote, or are adminis- 
 tered to facilitate the discharge from the lungs both by 
 secretion or expectoration. 
 
 This secretion is of two kinds, first the Halitus or 
 watery vapour, and secondly the Muscus or slime. In 
 cases of disease there are other secretions, or rather 
 fluids to be excreted ; such as, 
 
 1. Blood or sanguineous mixtures. 
 
 2. Pus or purulent mixtures. 
 
 3. Lymphatic or coagulated films, as in croup 
 
 4. Stony or calculous concretions. 
 
 5. Hydatids. 
 
 There may be too little vascular or grandular action 
 in consequence of which the organ of respiration may 
 be too dry, or secrete less than it ought ; and also there 
 may be too little power to throw out the secreted mat- 
 ters. Under the title therefore of Expectorants, are 
 comprehended all the remedies which promote secre- 
 tion or excretion in the lungs. 
 
 Respiration may be considered as a perspiratory 
 function, and acting in conjunction with,orvicariousto, 
 the skin, and as having also a somewhat to perform 
 analogous to the alimentary canal. For which pur- 
 pose the lungs and intestines may be strictly and pro- 
 perly considered as external surfaces. 
 
 When the pulmonary and bronchial vessels are con- 
 sidered as to the amount of blood they convey, the im- 
 portance of the function, the proximity of the heart, 
 the frequency and seriousness of the diseases to which 
 the lungs are subjected, it will be evident that this class 
 of remedies is worthy of being well understood. 
 
 The function of respiration in my view has an ana- 
 logy to respiration. 
 
 Remedies therefore which determine the fluids to 
 the skin, or excite the cuticular surface to secretory 
 action, may be considered as almost pari passu en- 
 ; couraging pulmonary exhalation. This argument de- 
 rives force from the common remark of the suppressed 
 perspiration falling upon the lungs. There is no doubt 
 that the pulmonic surface and the cuticular surface 
 (both of which are to be considered as external) are 
 frequently both disordered at once. But the true in- 
 terpretation probably is, that the lungs do not suffer in 
 consequence of the fluids repelled from the skin, but 
 from the same cause which disturbs the skin: the 
 cold, for example, which acts injuriously upon the 
 former, produces a like mischief in the latter. They 
 are cutaneous disorders, and are to be removed as far 
 as the restoration of their respective secretions are 
 concerned by corresponding means. 
 
 I therefore class Sudorifics among the expectorants. 
 
 Emetics are to be placed in the same class, and for a 
 very good reason. Their action in inverting the mo- 
 tion of the stomach is favourable to the excretion of 
 fluids from the trachea and bronchia:, as well as from 
 the stomach and fauces. This may be explained from 
 the action of the belly, the diaphragm, and intercos- 
 tals, and the compression they make upon the chest, 
 and forcing out its contents. The same solution seems 
 to apply, at least as far as secretion goes, to the opera- 
 tion of nauseating doses. Upon the same principle 
 that they relax the skin, they relax the pulmonary 
 surfaces. 
 
 Some expectorants are directly applied to the lungs ; 
 among which are, 
 
 1. Warm air, of a thermometric temperature to suit 
 the patient’s case. 
 
 2. Respirable air, medicated by carbonic acid to dimi- 
 nish its too stimulant quality. 
 
 3. Respirable air, quickened by a mixture of oxyge- 
 nous gas to excite the bronchia: and rouse them from 
 torpor. The same may be done by ether. 
 
 4. Air qualified and tempered by the vapour of water 
 and infused herbs, as in Mudges inhaler. 
 
 5. Teas and medicated drinks, sipped slowly, and 
 swallowed gradually, so that a portion of their vapour 
 may enter the trachea with the breath. 
 
 6. Dry fumes, as those of tobacco, stramonium, 
 Sec., a part of which undoubtedly enters the trachea, 
 and cannot be excluded, as of cinnabar, frankincense, 
 Sc c. 
 
 7. A medicated atmosphere, into which the odours 
 
 345 
 
EXT 
 
 EXT 
 
 of plants and flowers, as of geraniums and oranges, 
 or of gums and drugs, such as camphor and musk, may 
 be set loose and mingled. 
 
 Other expectorants act upon the mouth and fauces 
 by virtue of the sympathy between those parts and the 
 lungs ; such as, 
 
 1. Saccharine substances, as honey, syrups, dry 
 sugars and their lozenges, liquorice, &c. 
 
 2. Mucilaginous substances, as gum arabic, gum tra- 
 gacanth, &c. 
 
 Others again act through the medium of the sto- 
 mach, as any of the before-mentioned substances when 
 they are swallowed, and others bringing the lungs by 
 consent into a relaxed and expectorating state. 
 
 The rules recommended in the administration of 
 expectorants may be reduced to two. 
 
 1. To keep the patient in a warm and comfortable 
 temperature. 
 
 2. To avoid the administration of such cathartics as 
 seem to act contrariwise to expectorants. Can they 
 not however he so employed as to supersede expecto- 
 rants to a certain degree ? 
 
 Excessive expectoration will frequently require 
 your interposition, as, 
 
 1. In catarrhal affections of the chronic kind, where 
 the secreted mucus must be evacuated by hawking or 
 coughing; and the quantity of slime in chronic cases 
 is very considerable. The disease is troublesome, and 
 sometimes ends in hemoptysis or phthisis. 
 
 2. In phthisis pulmonalis; in which the excretion 
 of mucus, pus, &c. is one of the most distressing 
 symptoms, and thus often without vomica or ulcera- 
 tion. 
 
 3. In occasional rushes or determination of fluids 
 to the trachea and bronchia, where prodigious quan- 
 tities of slime are eff used and excreted, with great ex- 
 ertion and straining. 
 
 The course of proceeding in each case w ill depend 
 upon the particular state of the constitution, the idio- 
 syncrasy of the patient, the acquired habits of living 
 and physicking; and the connexion of this particular 
 symptom, with the other symptoms of the dominant 
 malady. 
 
 The following are the principal of the expectorants : 
 1. Lichen islandicus, Iceland moss. 2. Glycyrrhiza 
 glabra, Liquorice. 3. Mimosa nilotica, Gum arabic. 
 
 4. Ulmus aspera, Slippery elm. 5. Heracleum gum- 
 mosiferum, Gum ammoniac. 6. Scilla maritima, the 
 Squill. 7. Allium sativum, Garlic. 8. Ferula, Assa- 
 foelida. 9. Arum tryphillum, March turnip. 10. Poly- 
 gala Senega, Seneca snakeroot. 11. Carbonate of 
 ammonia. 12. Carbonate of potash. 13. Carbonate 
 of soda. 14. Colchicuin-autumnale or meadow saf- 
 fron. 15. Balsams of Tolu, Capivi, &c. 16. Inhala- 
 tions of water, vinegar, medicated infusions. 17. Sy- 
 rups and saccharine compositions, as honey and vine- 
 gar, molasses and vinegar, &c. — Notes from Dr. 
 Mitchill's Led. on Mat. Med. A ] 
 
 EXPERIENCE. A kind of knowledge acquired by 
 long use, without any teacher. Experience consists in 
 the ideas of things we have seen or read, which the 
 judgment has reflected on, to form for itself a rule or 
 method. 
 
 EXPERS. Wanting; destitute. The trivial name 
 of some diseases; as dipsosis expers, in which the 
 thirst is wanting. 
 
 EXPIRA'TION. ( Expiratio ; from expiro, to 
 breathe.) That part of respiration in which the air is 
 thrust out from the lungs. See Respiration. 
 
 Expressed oil. Such oils as are obtained by press- 
 ing the substance containing them ; as olives, w hich 
 give out olive oil, almonds, &c. 
 
 Exsucca'tio. (From ex, out of, and succus, hu- 
 mour.) An ecchymosis, or extravasation of humours, 
 under the integuments. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR. (From extendo , to stretch out.) A 
 term given to those muscles, the office of which 
 is to extend any part ; the term is in opposition to 
 flexor. 
 
 Extensor brevis digitorum pedis A muscle 
 of the toes, situated on the foot. Extensor brevis, of 
 Douglas. Calcano phalanginien commune, of Dumas. 
 It arises fleshy and tendinous from the fore and upper t 
 part of the os calcis, and soon forms a fleshy belly, di- 
 visible into four portions, which send oft’ an equal 
 number of tendons that pass over the upper part of the 
 foot, under the tendons of the extensor longus digito- 
 346 
 
 rum pedis, to be inserted into its tendinous expansion. 
 Its office is to extend the toes. 
 
 Extensor carpi radialis brevior. An extensor 
 muscle of the wrist, situated on the forearm. Radialis 
 externus brevior, of Albinus. Radialis seenndus, of 
 Winslow. It arises tendinous from the external con- 
 dyle of the humerus, and from the ligament that con- 
 nects the radius to it, and runs along the outside of the 
 radius. It is inserted by a long tendon into the upper 
 and back part of the metacarpal bone of the middle 
 huger. It assists in extending and bringing the hand 
 backward. 
 
 Extensor carpi radialis longior. An extensor 
 muscle ol the carpus, situated on the forearm, that acts 
 in conjunction with the former. Radialis externus 
 longior , of Albinus. Radialis externus primus , of 
 Winslow. It arises thin, broad, and fleshy, from the 
 lower part of the external ridge of the os humeri, above 
 its external condyle, and is inserted by a round tendon 
 into the posterior and upper part of the metacarpal 
 bone that sustains the forefingers. 
 
 Extensor carpi ulnaris. Ulnaris externus , of 
 Albinus and Winslow. It arises from the outer con- 
 dyle of the os humeri, and then receives an origin from 
 the edge of the ulna : its tendon passes in a groove be- 
 hind the styloid process of the ulna, to be inserted into 
 the inside of the basis of the metacarpal bone of the 
 little finger. 
 
 Extensor digitorum communis. A muscle situ- 
 ated on the forearm, that extends all the joints of the 
 fingers. Extensor digitorum communis manus, of 
 Douglas and Winslow. Extensor digitorum commu- 
 nis, seu digitorum tensor , of Cowper, and Epichon- 
 dylo-suspha-langetlien commune, of Dumas. Cum ex- 
 tensor e proprio auricularis , of Albinus. It arises 
 from the external protuberance of the humerus : and 
 at the wrist it divides into three flat tendons, which 
 pass under the annular ligament, to be inserted into 
 all the bones of the lore, middle, and ring fingers. 
 
 Extensor digitorum longus. See Extensor lon- 
 gus digitorum pedis. 
 
 Extensor indicis. See Indicator. 
 
 Extensor longus digitorum pedis. A muscle 
 situated on (lie leg, that extends all the joints of the 
 four small toes. Extensor digitorum longus. Pero- 
 neo-tibisus-phalangitlien commune, of Dumas. It 
 arises from the upper part of the tibia and fibula, and 
 the interosseous ligament ; its tendon passes under the 
 annular ligament, and then divides into five, four of 
 which are inserted into the second and third pha 
 langes of the toes, and the fifth goes to the basis of the 
 metatarsal bone. This last, Winslow reckons a dis- 
 tinct muscle, and calls it Peroneus brevis. 
 
 Extensor longus pollicis pedis. See Extensor 
 proprius pollicis pedis. 
 
 Extensor ma&nus. See Gastrocnemius internus. 
 
 Extensor major pollicis manus. See Extensor 
 secundi internodii. 
 
 Extensor minor pollicis manus. See Extensor 
 
 primi internodii. 
 
 Extensor ossis metacarpi pollicis manus. An 
 extensor muscle of the wrist, situated on the forearm. 
 Abductor longus pollicis manus , of Albinus. Extensor 
 primi in tcrnodii, of Douglas. Extensor primus polli- 
 cis, of Winslow. Extensor primi internodii pollicis 
 of Cowper. Cubito-radisus metacaipien du pouce, of 
 Dumas. It arises fleshy from the middle and posterior 
 part of the ulna, from the posterior part of the middle 
 of the radius, and from the interosseous ligament, and 
 is inserted into the os trapezium, and upper part of the 
 metacarpal bone of the thumb. 
 
 Extensor pollicis primus. See Extensor primi 
 internodii. 
 
 Extensor pollicis secundus. See Extensor se- 
 cundi internodii. 
 
 Extensor primi internodii. A muscle of the 
 thumb situated on the hand, that extends the first bone 
 of the thumb obliquely outwaras. Extensor minor 
 pollicis manus of Albinus. This muscle, and the Ex- 
 tensor ossis metacarpi pollicis manus, are called Ex- 
 tensor pollicis primus by Winslow; Extensor secundi 
 internodii by Douglas; Extensor secundi internodii os- 
 sis pollicis of Cowper. Cnbilo-susphalangiendu pouce 
 of Dumas. It arises fleshy from the posterior part of 
 the ulna, and from the interosseous ligament, and is 
 inserted tendinous into the posterior part of the first 
 bone of the thumb. 
 
EXT 
 
 EXT 
 
 Extensor proprius pollicis pedis. An exterior 
 muscle of the great toe, situated on the foot. Extensor 
 longus of Douglas. Extensor pollicis longus of 
 Winslow and Cowper. Peroneo susphalangien du 
 pou.ee of Dumas. It arises by an acute, tendinous, and 
 fleshy beginning, some way below the head, and ante- 
 rior part of the fibula, along which it runs to near its 
 lower extremity, connected to it by a number of fleshy 
 fibres, which descend obliquely, and form a tendon, 
 which is inserted into the posterior part of the first and 
 last joint of the great toe. 
 
 Extensor secundi internodii. A muscle of the 
 thumb, situated on the hand, that extends the last joint 
 of the thumb obliquely backwards. Extensor major 
 pollicis munus of Albinus. Extensor pollicis secundus 
 of Winslow. Extensor tertii internodii of Douglas. 
 Extensor internodii ossis pollicis of Cowper. Cubito 
 susphalangettien dupouce of Dumas. It arises tendi- 
 nous and fleshy from the middle part of the ulna, and 
 interosseous ligament ; it then forms a tendon, which 
 runs through a small groove at the inner and back part 
 of the radius, to be inserted into the last bone of the 
 thumb. Its use is to extend the last phalanx of the 
 thumb obliquely backwards. 
 
 Extensor secundi internodii indicis proprius. 
 See Indicator. 
 
 Extensor tarsi minor. See Plantans. 
 
 Extensor tarsi suralis. See Gastrocnemius 
 intemus. 
 
 Extensor tertii internodii indicis. See Prior 
 indicis. 
 
 Extensor tertii internodii minimi digiti. See 
 Jib duct or minimi digiti manus. 
 
 Externus mallei. See Laxator tympani. 
 
 EXTIPULATUS. Without stipulas. A botanical 
 term. Applied to stems. 
 
 EXTIRPA TION. (Extirpatio ; from extirpo, to 
 eradicate.) The complete removal or destruction of 
 any part, either by cutting instruments, or the action of 
 caustics. 
 
 E'XTRACT. Extr actum. 1. When chemists use 
 this term, they generally mean the product of an aque- 
 ous decoction. 
 
 2. In pharmacy it includes all those preparations from 
 vegetables which are separated by the agency of various 
 liquids, and afterward obtained from such solutions, in 
 a solid state, by evaporation of the menstruum. It 
 also includes those substances which are held in solution 
 by the natural juices of fresh plants, as well as those 
 to which some menstruum is added at the time of pre- 
 paration. Now, such soluble matters are various, and 
 mostly complicated ; so that chemical accuracy is not 
 to be looked for in the application of the term. Some 
 chemists, however, have affixed this name to one pecu- 
 liar modification of vegetable matter, which has been 
 called extractive , or extract, or extractive principle; 
 and, as this forms one constituent part of common ex- 
 tracts, and possesses certain characters, it wilPbe proper 
 to mention such of them as may influence its pharma- 
 ceutical relations. The extractive principle has a 
 strong taste, differing in different plants: it is soluble in 
 water, and its solution speedily runs into a stateof pu- 
 trefaction, by which it is destroyed. Repeated evapo- 
 rations and solutions render it at last insoluble, in con- 
 sequence of its combination with oxygen from the 
 atmosphere. It is soluble in alkohol, but insoluble in 
 aether. It unites with alumine, and if boiled with 
 neutral salts thereof, precipitates them. It precipitates 
 with strong acids, and with the oxides from solutions 
 of most metallic salts, especially muriate of tin. It 
 readily unites with alkalies, and forms compounds with 
 them, which are soluble in water. No part, however, 
 of this subject has been hitherto sufficiently examined. 
 
 In the preparation of all the extracts, the London 
 Pharmacopeia requires that the water be evaporated 
 as speedily as possible, in a broad, shallow dish, by 
 means of a water-bath, until they have acquired a con- 
 sistence proper for making pills; and, towards the end 
 of the inspissation, that they should be constantly stirred 
 with a wooden rod. These general rules require mi- 
 nute and accurate attention, more particularly in the 
 immediate evaporation of the solution, whether pre- 
 pared by expression or decoction, in the manner as well 
 as the degree of heat by which it is performed, and the 
 promotion of it by changing the surface by constant 
 stirring, when the liquor beeins to thicken, and even by 
 directing a strong current of air over its surface, if it 
 
 can conveniently be done. It is impossible to regulate 
 the temperature over a naked fire, or, if it be used, to 
 prevent the extract from burning ; the use of a water- 
 bath is, therefore, absolutely necessary, and not to be 
 dispensed with, and the beauiy and precision of extracts 
 so prepared, will demonstrate their superiority. 
 
 EXTRAC'TION. (Extr actio ; from extraho , to 
 
 draw out.) The taking extraneous substances out of 
 the body. Thus bullets and splinters are said to be 
 extracted from wounds; stones from the urethra, or 
 bladder. Surgeons also sometimes apply the term 
 extraction to the removal of tumours out of cavities, 
 as, for instance, to the taking of cartilaginous tumours 
 out of the joints. They seldom speak of extracting 
 any diseased original part of the body ; though they do 
 so in one example, viz. the cataract. 
 
 EXTRA CTIVE. See Extract. 
 
 EXTRA'CTUM. (From extraho , to draw out.) 
 An extract. See Extract. 
 
 Extractum aconiti. Extract of aconite. Take 
 of aconite leaves, fresh, a pound ; bruise them in a 
 stone mortar, sprinkling on a little water; then press 
 out the juice, and, without any separation of the sedi- 
 ment, evaporate it to a proper consistence. The dose 
 is from one grain to five grains. For its virtues, see 
 Aconitum. 
 
 Extractum aloes turificatum. Purified extract 
 of aloes. Take ‘of extract of spike aloe, powdered, 
 half a pound; boiling water, four pints. Macerate for 
 three days in a gentle heat, then strain the solution, and 
 set it by, that the dregs may subside. Pour off the clear 
 solution, and evaporate it to a proper consistence. The 
 dose, from five to fifteen grains. See Aloes. 
 
 Extractum anthemidis. Extract of chamomile, 
 formerly called extractum chamauneli. Take of cha 
 momiie flowers, dried, a pound ; water, a gallon ; boil 
 down to four pints, and strain the solution while it is 
 hot, then evaporate it to a proper consistence. The 
 dose is ten grains to a scruple. For its virtues, see 
 Anthemis nobilis. 
 
 Extractum belladonna. Extract of belladonna. 
 Take of deadly night-shade leaves, fresh, a pound. 
 Bruise them in a stone mortar, sprinkling on a little 
 water ; then press out the juice, and without any pre- 
 vious separation of the sediment, evaporate it to a 
 proper consistence. The dose is f rom one to five grains. 
 For its virtues, see Atropa belladonna. 
 
 Extractum cinchona. Extract of bark. Take of 
 lance-leaved cinchona bark, bruised, a pound ; water 
 a gallon ; boil down to six pints, and strain the liquor, 
 while hot. In the same manner, with an equal quan- 
 tity of water, four times boil down, and strain. Lastly, 
 consume all the liquors, mixed together, to a proper 
 consistence. This extract should be kept soft, for 
 making pills, and hard to be reduced to powder. 
 
 Extractum cinchona resinosum. Resinous ex- 
 tract of bark. Take of lance-leaved cinchona bark, 
 bruised, a pound ; rectified spirit, four pints; macerate 
 for four days and strain. Distil the tincture in the heat 
 of a water-bath, until the extract has acquired a proper 
 consistence. This is considered by many as much more 
 grateful to the stomach, and, at the same time, pro- 
 ducing all the effects of bark in substance, and by the 
 distillation of it, it is intended that the spirit which 
 passes over shall be collected and preserved. The dose 
 is from ten grains to half a drachm. See Cinchona. 
 
 Extractum colocynthidis. Extract of colocynth. 
 Take of colocynth pulp, a pound; water, a gallon; 
 boil down to four pints, and strain the solution while it 
 is hot, and evaporate it to a proper consistence. The 
 dose is from five to thirty grains. For its virtues, see 
 Cucumis colocynthis. 
 
 Extractum colocynthidis compositum. Com- 
 pound extract of colocynth. Take of colocynth pulp, 
 sliced, six drachms ; extract of spike aloe, powdered, 
 an ounce and half ; scammony gum-resin, powdered, 
 half an ounce; cardamom seeds, powdered, a drachm; 
 proof spirit, a pint. Macerate the colocynth pulp in the 
 spirit, for four days, in a gentle heat: strain the solu- 
 tion, and add it to the aloes and scammony ; then, by 
 means of a water-bath, evaporate it to a proper con- 
 sistence, constantly stirring, and about the end of the 
 inspissation, mix in the cardamom-seeds. The dose 
 from five to thirty grains. 
 
 Extractum conii. Extract of hemlock, formerly 
 called sucous cicuta: spissatus. Take of fresh hem- 
 lock, a pound. Bruise it in a stone mortar, sprinkling 
 347 
 
EXT 
 
 EXT 
 
 on a little water ; then press out the juice, and, with- 
 out any separation to the sediment, evaporate it to a 
 proper consistence. The dose, from five grains to a 
 scruple. 
 
 Extractum elaterii. Extract of elaterium. Cut 
 the ripe, wild cucumbers into slices, and pass the juice, 
 very gently expressed, through a very fine hair sieve, 
 into a glass vessel ; then set it by for some hours, until 
 the thicker part has subsided. Pour off, and throw away 
 the thinner part, which swims at the top. Dry the 
 thicker part which remains in a gentle heat. The dose, 
 from half a grain to three grains. For its virtues, see 
 Momordica elaterium. 
 
 Extractum gentian*:. Extract of gentian. Take 
 of gentian root, sliced, a pound ; boiling water, a gallon ; 
 macerate for twenty-four hours, then boil down to four 
 pints ; strain the hot liquor, and evaporate it to a proper 
 consistence. Dose, from ten to thirty grains. See 
 Gentiana. 
 
 Extractum glycyrrhiza. Extract of liquorice. 
 Take of liquorice root, sliced, a pound; boiling water, 
 a gallon; macerate for twenty-four hours, then boil 
 down to four pints; strain the hot liquor, and evaporate 
 it to a proper consistence. Dose, from one drachm to 
 half an ounce. See Glycyrrhiza. 
 
 Extractum hamatoxyli. Extract of logwood, 
 formerly called extractum ligni campechensis. Take 
 of logwood, powdered, a pound ; boiling water, a 
 gallon ; macerate for twenty-four hours ; then boil 
 down to four pints ; strain the hot liquor, and evaporate 
 it to a proper consistence. Dose, from ten grains to half 
 a drachm. For its virtues, see Hcematoxylon cam- 
 pechianum. 
 
 Extractum humuli. Extract of hops. Take of 
 hops, four ounces ; boiling water, a gallon ; boil down 
 to four pints ; strain the hot liquor, and evaporate it to 
 a proper consistence. This extract is said to produce 
 a tonic and sedative power combined ; the dose is from 
 five grains to one scruple. See Hamulus lupulus. 
 
 Extractum hyoscyami. Extract of henbane. 
 Take of fresh henbane leaves, a pound ; bruise them 
 in a stone mortar, sprinkling on a little water ; then 
 press out the juice, and, without separating the fsecu- 
 lencies, evaporate it to a proper consistence. Dose, 
 from five to thirty grains. For its virtues, see Hyos- 
 cyamus. 
 
 Extractum jalapa. Extract of jalap. Take of 
 jalap-root powdered, a pound ; rectified spirit, four 
 pints; water, ten pints ; macerate the jalap-root in the 
 spirits for four days, and pour off the tincture ; boil 
 the remaining powder in the water, until it be reduced 
 to two pints ; then strain the tincture and decoction 
 separately, and let the former be distilled and the latter 
 evaporated, until each begins to grow thick. Lastly, 
 mix the extract with the resin, and reduce it to a pro- 
 per consistence. Let this extract be kept in a soft 
 state, fit for forming pills, and in a hard one, so that it 
 it may be reduced to powder. The dose, from ten 
 to twenty grains. For its virtues, see Convolvulus 
 jalap a. 
 
 Extractum opii. Extract of opium, formerly 
 called extractum tbebaicum. Opium colatum. Take 
 of opium, sliced, half a pound; water, three pints; 
 pour a small quantity of the water upon the opium, 
 and macerate it for twelve hours, that it may become 
 soft; then, adding the remaining water gradually, rub 
 them together until the mixture be complete. Set it 
 by, that the fseculencies may subside; then strain the 
 liquor, and evaporate it to a proper consistence. Dose, 
 from half a grain to five grains. 
 
 Extractum papaveris. Extract of white poppy. 
 Take of white poppy capsules bruised, and freed from 
 the seeds, a pound ; boiling water a gallon. Macerate 
 for twenty-four hours, then boil down to four pints ; 
 strain the hot liquor, and evaporate it to a proper con- 
 sistence. Six grains are about equivalent to one of 
 opium. For its virtues, see Pap aver album. 
 
 Extractum rhei. Extract of rhubarb. Take of 
 rhubarb root, powdered, a pound; proof spirit, a pint; 
 water, seven pints. Macerate for four days in a gentle 
 heat ; then strain and set it by, that the faeculencies may 
 subside. Pour off the clear liquor, and evaporate to a 
 proper consistence. This extract possesses the purga- 
 tive properties of the root, and the fibrous and earthy 
 parts are separated; it is therefore, a useful basis for 
 pills, as well as given separately. Dose, from ten to 
 thirty grains. See Rheum. 
 
 348 
 
 Extractum sarsaparilla. Extract of sarsapa 
 rilla. Take of sarsaparilla root, sliced, a pound; boil 
 ing water, a gallon; macerate tor twenty-four hours, 
 then boil down to four pints; strain the hot liquor, 
 and evaporate it to a proper consistence. In practice 
 this is much used, to render the common decoction of 
 the same root stronger and more efficacious. Dose, 
 from ten grains to a drachm. For its virtues, see Smi- 
 lax sarsaparilla. 
 
 Extractum saturni. See Plumbi acetatis liquor 
 
 Extractum taraxaci. Take of dandelion root, 
 fresh and bruised, a pound; boiling water, a gallon; 
 macerate for twenty-four hours; boil down to foui 
 pints, and strain the hot liquor ; then evaporate it to a 
 proper consistence. Dose, from ten grains to a drachm. 
 For its virtues, see Leontodon taraxacum. 
 
 [The Pharmacopoeia of the United States admits 
 the following extracts. 
 
 Extractum aconiti. 
 
 . . belladonnas, 
 
 conii. 
 
 . . hyoscyami. 
 
 . . stramonii. 
 
 . . anthemidis. 
 
 . . gentiana;. 
 
 . . haematoxyli. 
 
 . . hellebori nigri. 
 
 . . juglandis. 
 
 . . quassia;. 
 
 . . cinchona?. 
 
 . . colocynthidis compositum. 
 
 . . jalapae. 
 
 . . podophylli. 
 
 .. sambuci. A.] 
 
 EXTRAFOLIACEUS. Applied to stipulte, which 
 are below the footstalk, and external with respect to 
 the leaf; as in Astragalus onobrichis. 
 
 EXTRAVASA'TION. {Extravasatio ; from extra, 
 without, and vas , a vessel.) A term applied by sur- 
 geons to fluids, which are out of their proper vessels, 
 or receptacles. Thus, when blood is effused on the 
 surface, or in the ventricles of the brain, it is said that 
 there is an extravasation. When blood is poured from 
 the vessels into the cavity of the peritonaeum, in 
 wounds of the abdomen, surgeons call this accident 
 extravasation. The urine is also said to be extrava- 
 sated , when, in consequence of a wound, or of slough 
 ing, or ulceration, it makes its way into the cellular 
 substance or among the abdominal viscera. When 
 the bile spreads among the convolutions of the bowels, 
 in wounds of the gall-bladder, it is also a species of 
 extravasation. 
 
 EXTREMITIES. This term is applied to the limbs, 
 as distinguishing them from the other divisions of the 
 animal, the head and trunk. The extremities are four 
 in number, divided in man into upper and lower ; in 
 other animals into anterior and posterior. Each ex- 
 tremity is divided into four parts; the upper into the 
 shoulder, the arm, the forearm and the hand: the 
 lower into the hip, the thigh, the leg, and the foot. 
 
 EYE. Oculus. The parts which constitute the 
 eye are,divided into external and internal. The exter- 
 nal parts are : 
 
 1. The eyebrows , or supercilia , which form arches 
 of hair above the orbit, at the lower part of the fore- 
 head. Their use is to prevent the sweat falling into 
 the eyes, and for moderating the light above. 
 
 2. The eyelashes, or cilia , are the short hairs that 
 grow on the margin of the eyelids; they keep ex- 
 ternal bodies out of the eyes and moderate the influx 
 of light. 
 
 3. The eyelids, or palpebrw , of which, one is supe- 
 rior or upper, and the other inferior, or under; where 
 they join outwardly, it is called the external canthus; 
 inwardly, towards the nose, the internal canthus ; they 
 cover and defend the eyes. 
 
 The margin of the eyelids, which is cartilaginous, 
 is called tarstis. 
 
 In the tarsus , and internal surface of the eyelids, 
 small glands arc situated, called glandulce Meibomian#, 
 because Meibomius discovered them ; they secrete an 
 oily or mucilaginous fluid, which prevents the at 
 trition of the eyes and eyelids, and facilitates their 
 motions. 
 
 4. The lachrymal glands, or glandulat lacLrymales 
 which are placed near the external canthus, or corner 
 of the eyes, in a little depression of the os lrontis. 
 
FAB 
 
 From these glands six or more canals issue, which 
 are called lachrymal ducts, or ductus lachrymales, 
 and they open on the internal surface of the upper 
 eyelid. 
 
 5. The lachrymal caruncle, or caruncula lachryma- 
 lis , which is situated in the internal angle, or canllius 
 of the eyelids. 
 
 6. Puncta lachrymaliQf are two callous orifices or 
 openings, which appear at the internal angle of the 
 tarsus of the eyelids ; the one in the superior, the other 
 in the inferior eyelid. 
 
 7. The canales lachrymales , or lachrymal ducts, are 
 two small canals, which proceed from the lachrymal 
 points into the lachrymal sac. 
 
 8. The succus lachrymalis , or lachrymal sac, is a 
 membraneous sac, which is situated in the internal can- 
 thus of the eye. 
 
 9. The ductus nasalis , or nasal duct, is a membra- 
 neous canal, which goes from the inferior part of the 
 lachrymal sac through the bony canal below,, and a 
 little behind, into the cavity of the nose, and opens 
 under the inferior spongy bone into the nostril. 
 
 10. The membrana conjunctiva , or conjunctive mem- 
 brane, which, from its white colour is called also albu- 
 ginea , or white of the eye, is a membrane which lines 
 the internal superficies of the eyelids, and covers the 
 whole forepart of the globe of the eye : it is very vas- 
 cular, as may be seen in inflammations. 
 
 The bulb, or globe of the eye, is composed of eight 
 membranes, or coverings, two chambers, or camcroe , 
 and three humours, improperly so called. 
 
 The membranes of the globe of the eye, are, four 
 in the hinder or posterior part of the bulb, or globe, 
 viz. sclerotica , choroidea, retina , and hyaloidea , or 
 arachnoidca ; four in the fore or anterior part of the 
 bulb, viz. cornea transparens , iris , uvea , and capsule 
 of the crystalline lens. 
 
 The membrana sclerotica , or the sclerotic or horny 
 membrane, is the outermost. It begins from the optic 
 nerve, forms the spherical or globular cavity, and ter- 
 minates in the circular margin of the transparent 
 cornea. 
 
 The membrana choroidea , or choroides , is the middle 
 tonic of the bulb, of a black colour, beginning from 
 the optic nerve, and covering the internal superficies 
 of the sclerotica, to the margin of the transparent cor- 
 nea. In this place it secedes from the cornea, and 
 deflects transversely and inwardly, and in the middle 
 forms a round foramen. This circular continuation of 
 the choroidea in the anterior surface is called ins, in 
 the posterior superficies, uvea. 
 
 The round opening in the centre is called the pupil , 
 or pupilla. This foramen, or round opening, can be 
 dilated, or contracted by the moving powers of almost 
 invisible muscular fibres. 
 
 The membrana retina, is the innermost tunic of a 
 white colour, and similar to mucus, being an expansion 
 of the optic nerve, chiefly composed of its medullary 
 part. It covers the inward surface of the choroides, 
 
 FAB 
 
 to the margin of the crystalline lens, and there termi- 
 nates. 
 
 The chambers , or camera of the eyes are: 
 
 1. Camera anterior , or fore-chamber ; an open space, 
 which is formed anteriorly, by the hollow surface of 
 the cornea transparens , and posteriorly, by the surface 
 of the iris. 
 
 2. Camera posterior , that small space which is 
 bounded anteriorly by the tunica uvea, and pupilla^ 
 or pupil ; posteriorly by the anterior surface of the 
 crystalline lens. 
 
 Both these chambers are filled with an aqueous hu- 
 mour. The humours of the eye, as they are called, 
 are in number three: 
 
 1. The aqueous humour, which fills both chambers. 
 
 2. The crystalline lens, or humour, is a pellu- 
 cid body, about the size of a lentil, which is in- 
 cluded in aq exceedingly fine membrane, or capsula , 
 and lodged in a concave depression of the vitreous 
 humour. 
 
 3. The vitreous humour, is a pellucid, beautifully 
 transparent substance, which fills the whole bulb of 
 the eye behind the crystalline lens. Its external sur- 
 face is surrounded with a most pellucid membrane, 
 which is called membrana hyaloidea , or arachnoidca. 
 In the anterior part is a fovea, or bed, for the crystal- 
 line lens. 
 
 The connexion of the bulb is made anteriorly, by 
 means of the conjunctive membrane, with the inner 
 surface of the eyelids, or palpebra; posteriorly, by the 
 adhesion of six muscles of the bulb and the optic nerve 
 with the orbit. 
 
 The optic nerve, or nervus opticus, perforates the 
 sclerotica and choroides, and then constitutes the re- 
 tina, by spreading itself on the whole posterior part of 
 the internal globe of the eye. 
 
 The mqscles by which the eye is moved in the orbit, 
 are six ; much tat surrounds them, and fills up the 
 cavities in which the eyes are seated. The arteries 
 are the internal orbital, the central, and the ciliary ar- 
 teries. The veins empty themselves into the external 
 jugulars. The nerves are the optic, and branches 
 from the third, fourtn, fifth, and six pair. 
 
 The use of the eye is to form the organ of vision. 
 See Vision. 
 
 Externally, the globe of the eye and the transparent 
 cornea are moistened with a most limpid fluid, called 
 lachryma , or tears ; the same pellucid subtile fluid ex- 
 actly rills all the pores of the transparent cornea ; for, 
 deprived of this fluid, and being exposed to the air, 
 that coat of the eye becomes dry, shrivelled, and 
 cloudy, impeding the rays of light. 
 
 EYE-BRIGHT. See Euphrasia. 
 
 EYE-BROW. Supercilium. See Eye. 
 
 EYE-LID. Palpebra. See Eye. 
 
 Eye-tooth. The fangs of the two upper cuspidati 
 are very much larger than those on each side, and ex- 
 tend up near to the orbit, on which account they have 
 have been called eye-teeth. See Teeth. 
 
 F 
 
 or ft. In a prescription these letters are abbre- 
 • viations of fiat, or fiant, let it, or them, be made ; 
 thus/, bolus, let the substance or substances prescribed 
 be made into a bolus. 
 
 FA'BA. A bean. See Bean. 
 
 Faba crassa. See Sedum telephium. 
 
 Faba jeuyttiaca. See JYymphaa nelumbo. 
 
 Faba febrifuga. See Ignatia amara. 
 
 Faba indica. See Ignatia amara. 
 
 Faba major. The garden-bean. See Bean. 
 
 Faba minor. The horse-bean. It differs no other- 
 wise from the garden-bean than in being less. 
 
 Faba peohurim. Faba pichnrim ; Faba pechuris. 
 Brazilian bean. An oblong oval, brown, and pon- 
 derous seed, supposed to be the produce of a J.aurus, 
 brought from the Brazils. Their smell is like that of 
 musk, between it and the scent of sassafras. They are 
 exhibited as carminatives in flatulent colics, diarrhoeas, 
 and dysenteries. 
 
 Faba furgatrix. See Ricinus. 
 
 Faba sancti ignatii. See Ignatia amara. 
 
 Faba suilla. See Hyoscyamus. 
 
 Faba'ria. (From faba, a bean, which it resembles.) 
 See Sedum telephium. 
 
 FABRICIUS, Hieronymus, born a* Aquapendente 
 in Italy, 1537. He studied at Padua under Fallopius, 
 whom he succeeded as professor of anatomy and sur- 
 gery there ; which office he held for nearly half a cen- 
 tury with great credit, and died at the advanced age of 
 eighty-tw'o, universally regretted. The republic of 
 Venice also conferred many honours upon him. He 
 is thought to have been the first to notice the valves of 
 the veins, which he demonstrated in 1574. But his 
 surgical works obtained him most reputation ; indeed 
 he has been called the father of modern surgery. Ilis 
 first publication in 1592 contained five Dissertations on 
 Tumours, Wounds, Ulcers, Fractures, and Disloca- 
 tions. He afterward added another part, treating of 
 
 349 
 
FAG 
 
 FAL 
 
 all the diseases which are curable by manual opera- 
 tion. This work passed through seventeen editions in 
 different languages. 
 
 FABRIC1US, James, was born at Rostock, in 1577. 
 Alter travelling through different parts of Europe, he 
 graduated at Jena, and soon gained extensive practice. 
 He was professor of medicine and the mathematics at 
 Rostock during forty years, and first physician to the 
 Duke of Mecklenburgh ; afterward went to Copen- 
 hagen, and was made physician to the kings of Nor- 
 way and Denmark, and died there, in 1652. He has 
 left several tracts on medical subjects. 
 
 FABR1CIUS, Philip Conrad, professor of medi- 
 cine at Ilelmsladt, was author of several useful works 
 in anatomy and surgery. His first tieatise, “Idea 
 Anatomes Practica*,” 1741, contained some new di- 
 rections in the Art of Injection, and described several 
 branches of the Portio Dura, &c. In another work he 
 has some good observations on the Abuse of Trepan- 
 ning. 
 
 FABRICIUS, William, better known by the name 
 of Hildanus , from Hilden, in Switzerland, where he 
 was born in 1560. He repaired to Lausanne, to complete 
 his knowledge of surgery, at ihe age of twenty-six ; and 
 distinguished himself there by iris assiduity, and the 
 successful treatment of many difficult cases. He stu- 
 died medicine also, and went to practise both arts at 
 Payenne, in 1605; but ten years after was invited to 
 Berne by the senate, who granted him a pension. In 
 the latter part of his life, severe illness prevented his 
 professional exertions, which had procured him general 
 esteem and high reputation. IJis death occurred in 
 1634. His works were written in German, but have 
 been mostly translated into Latin. He published five 
 “Centuries of Observations,” which present many 
 curious facts, as also several instruments invented by 
 him. 
 
 FACE. Facies. The lower and anterior part of 
 the cranium, or skull. 
 
 FACIAL. Facialis. Belonging to the face; as 
 facial nerve, &c. 
 
 Facial nerve. Nervus facialis. Portio dura of 
 the auditory nerve. These nerves are two in number, 
 and are properly the eighth pair: but are commonly 
 called the seventh, being reckoned with the auditory, 
 which is the portio mollis of the seventh pair. They 
 arise from the fourth ventricle of the brain, pass 
 through the petrous portion of the temporal bone to the 
 face, where they form the pes anserinus, which sup- 
 plies the integuments of the face and forehead. 
 
 FA'CIES. The face. See Face. 
 
 Facies hippocratica. That particular disposition 
 of the features which immediately precedes the stroke 
 of death is so called, because it has been so admirably 
 described by Hippocrates. 
 
 Facies rubra. See Gutta rosacea. 
 
 FACTI'TIOUS. A term applied to any thing which 
 is made by art, in opposition to that which is native, 
 or found already made in nature. 
 
 FA CULTY. Facultas. The power or ability by 
 which any action is performed. 
 
 F.s'ces. (The plural of fcex.) The alvine excre- 
 tions. 
 
 FAS'CULA. (Diminutive of fcex.) A substance ob- 
 tained by bruising or grinding certain vegetables in 
 water. It is that part which, after a little, falls to the 
 bottom. The faecula of plants differs principally from 
 gum or mucus in being insoluble in cold water, in 
 which it falls with wonderful quickness. There are 
 few plants which do not contain fiecula ; but the seeds 
 of gramineous and leguminous vegetables, and all tu- 
 berose roots contain it most plentifully. 
 
 FiEX. (Fax, acis, f. an excretion.) The alvine 
 excretions are called faces. 
 
 FAGA'RA. (From fagus , the breech, which it re- 
 sembles.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 mean system. Class, Tetrundri a ; Order , Moncgynia. 
 
 Fagara major. See Fagara plerota. 
 
 Fagara octandra. The systematic name of the 
 plant which affords Tacamahaca , which is a resinous 
 substance that exudes both spontaneously, and when 
 incisions are made into the stem of this tree : Fagara 
 foliolis tomentosis , of Linmeus, and not, as was for- 
 merly supposed, from the Populus balsamifera. Two 
 kinds of a tacamahaca are met with in the shops. The 
 best, called, from its being collected in a kind of gourd- 
 shell, tacamahaca in shells, is somewhat unctuous and 
 350 
 
 soft, of a pale yellowish or greenish colour, a bitterish 
 aromatic taste, and a fragrant delightful smell, ap- 
 proaching to that of lavender and ambergris. The 
 more common sort is in semi-transparent grains, of a 
 whitish, yellowish, brownish, or greenish colour, and 
 of a less grateful smell than the former. Tacamahaca 
 was formerly in high estimation as an ingredient in 
 warm stimulating plasters; and although seldom used 
 internally, it may be given with advantage as a corro- 
 borant and astringent balsamic. 
 
 Fagara plerota. Fagara major; Castana Lu- 
 zonis ; Cubebis. This plant is found in the Philip- 
 pine islands. The berries arc aromatic, and, accord- 
 ing to Avicenna, heating, drying, good for cold, weak 
 stomachs, and astringent to the bowels. 
 
 FAGOPYRUM. (From <f>ayos , the beech, and 
 irupoj, wheat ; because its seeds were supposed to re- 
 semble the mast, i. e. fruit of beech.) See Polygonum 
 fagopyrum. 
 
 FagotRi'ticum. See Polygonum fagopyrum. 
 
 FA GUS. (From <f>ayu>, to eat ; its nut being one of 
 the first fruits used by man.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnasan 
 system. Class, Monacia ; Order, Polyandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopffiial name of the beech See 
 Fagus sylvatica. 
 
 Fagus castanea. The systematic name of the 
 chesnut-tree. Castanea; Lopima; Mota; Gians 
 Jovis Theophrasti. Jupiter’s acorn ; Sardinian acorn ; 
 the common chesnut. The fruit of this plant, Fagus 
 — foliis lunceolutis , acuminato-serratis, subtus nudis , 
 of Linnaeus, are much esteemed as an article of luxury 
 after dinner. Toasting renders them more easy of di- 
 gestion; but, notwithstanding, they must be considered 
 as improper lor weak stomachs. They aie moderately 
 nourishing, as containing sugar, and much farinaceous 
 substance. 
 
 Fagus sylvatica. The systematic name of the 
 beech-tree. Fagus ; Oxya ; Balanda ; Valanida. 
 The fruit and interior bark of this tree, Fagus— foliis 
 ovatis , obsolete serratis, of Linnaeus, are occasionally 
 used medicinally, the former in obstinate headache, and 
 the latter in the cure of hectic fever. The oil ex- 
 pressed from beech-nuts is supposed to destroy worms ; 
 a child may take two drachms of it night and morn- 
 ing ; an adult an ounce. The poor people of Silesia 
 use this oil instead of butler. 
 
 FAHLUMITE. A sub-species of octohedral corun- 
 dum. 
 
 FAINTING. See Syncope. 
 
 FAIRBURN. The name of a village in the county 
 of Ross, in the north of Britain, where there is a sul- 
 phureous spring.’ 
 
 FA'LCIFORM. (Falciformis ; from falx, a scythe, 
 and forma, resemblance.) Resembling a scythe. 
 
 Falciform process. The falx. A process of the 
 dura mater, that arises from the crista galli, separates 
 the hemispheres of the brain, and terminates in the 
 tentorium. 
 
 Falde'lla. Lint, used as a compress. 
 
 Falling-sickness. See Epilepsia. 
 
 Fallopian tube. See Tuba Fallopiava. 
 
 Fallopian ligament. See Poupart's ligament. 
 
 FALLOPIUS, Gabriel, a physician of Modena, 
 W'as born about the year 1523. He showed early 
 great zeal in anatomy, botany, chemistry, and other 
 branches of knowledge; and alter studying in Italy, 
 travelled to other countries for his improvement. In 
 1548, he was appointed professor of anatomy at Pisa, 
 and three years after at Padua ; where he also taught 
 botany, but with less celebrity. His death happened 
 in 1563 He distinguished himself, not only as an 
 anatomist, but also in medicine and surgery. Douglas 
 has characterized him as highly systematic in teach- 
 ing, successful in treating diseases, and expeditious in 
 operating. Some of the discoveries, to which he laid 
 claim, appear to have been anticipated ; as, for in- 
 stance, the tubes proceeding from the uterus, though 
 generally called after him Fallopian. However, he 
 has the merit of recovering many of the observations 
 of the ancients, which had fallen into oblivion. His 
 “ Observationes Anatomicte,” published in 1561, was 
 one of the best works of the 16 th century; in this 
 some of the errors, which had escaped his master, 
 Vesalius, are modestly pointed out. Many other pub- 
 lications, ascribed to him, were printed after bis death j 
 some of which are evidently spurious: 
 
FAT 
 
 FAT 
 
 PALX. See Falciform process. 
 
 FA'MES. Hunger. 
 
 Fames canina. See Bulimia. 
 
 Famigerati'ssimum emplastrum. (From fami- 
 geratus, renowned ; from fama, fame, and gero, to 
 bear : so named from its excellence.) A plaster used 
 in intermittent fever, made of aromatic, irritating sub- 
 stances, -and applied to the wrists. 
 
 FAMILY. Familia. "A term used by naturalists to 
 express a certain order of natural productions, agree- 
 ing in the principal characters, and containing nume- 
 rous individuals not only distinct from one another, 
 but in whole sets, several members being to be col- 
 lected out of the same family, all of which have the 
 family character, and all some subordinate distinction 
 peculiar to that whole number, or, though found in 
 every individual of it, not found in those of any others. 
 
 It has been too common to confound the words, class, 
 family, order, &c. in natural history ; but the determi- 
 nate meaning of the word family seems to be that 
 larger order of creatures under which classes and or- 
 ders are subordinate distinctions. 
 
 FARFARA. (From farfarus , the white poplar: 
 so called because its leaves resemble those of the white 
 poplar.) See Tussilago farfara. 
 
 FARI'NA. (From far , corn, of which it is made.) 
 Meal, or flour. A term given to the pulverulent and 
 glutinous part of wheat, and other seeds, which is ob- 
 tained by grinding and sifting. It is highly nutritious, 
 and consists of gluten, starch, and mucilage. See 
 Triticv.m. 
 
 FARINA'CEA. (From farina , flour.) This term 
 includes all those substances, employed as aliment, 
 called cerealia, legumina , and nuces oleosce. 
 
 FARINA'CEOUS. (Farinaceus ; f rom farina, 
 flour.) A term given to all articles of food which con- 
 tain farina. See Farina. 
 
 FaRina'rium. See Alica. 
 
 Fa'rreus. (From far, corn.) Scurfy. An epithet 
 of urine, where it deposites a branny sediment. 
 
 FA'SCIA. (From fascis , a bundle ; because, by 
 means of a band, materials are collected into a bun- 
 dle.) 1. A bandage, fillet, or roller. 
 
 2. The tendinous expansions of muscles, which 
 bind parts together, are termed fasciae. See Aponeu- 
 rosis. 
 
 Fascia lata. A thick and strong tendinous expan- 
 sion, sent off from the back, and from the tendons of 
 the glutei and adjacent muscles, to surround the mus- 
 cles of the thigh. It is the thickest on the outside of 
 the thigh and leg, but towards the inside of both be- 
 comes gradually thinner. A little below the trochanter 
 major, it is firmly fixed to the linea aspera ; and, fur- 
 ther down, to that part of the head of the tibia that is 
 next the fibula, where it sends off the tendinous ex- 
 pansion along the outside of the leg. It serves to 
 strengthen the action of the muscles, by keeping them 
 firm in their proper places when in action, particularly 
 the tendons that pass over the joints where this mem- 
 brane is thickest. 
 
 FASCIA'LIS. (From fascia, a fillet.) See Tensor 
 vaginae femoris. 
 
 Fascia'tio. (From fascia , a fillet.) The binding 
 up any diseased or wounded part with bandages. 
 
 FASCICULARIS. (From fascis, a bundle.) Ap- 
 plied to roots which are sessile at their base, and con- 
 sist of bundles of finger-like processes ; as the root of 
 the Ophris nidus avis. 
 
 FASCICULATUS. Fasciculate. Bundled or clus- 
 tered. Applied to nerves, stems of plants, leaves, <fcc. 
 See Leaf and Cavlis. 
 
 FASCTCULUS. (From fascis, a bundle. 1. In 
 pharmacy, a handful. 
 
 2. In botany, a fascicule is applied to flowers on lit- 
 tle stalks, variously inserted and subdivided, collected 
 into a close bundle, level at the top ; as in Sweet-wil- 
 liam. It differs from, 
 
 1. A corymb , in the little stalks coming only from 
 about the apex of the peduncle, and not from its whole 
 length. 
 
 2. An umbel , from the stalks not coming from a 
 common point. 
 
 3. A cyme , in not having its principal division um- 
 bellate. | 
 
 FAT. Adeps. A concrete oily matter contained 
 in the cellular membrane of animals, of a white, or 
 yellowish colour, with little or no smell, or taste. It 
 
 I iliffers in different animals in solidity, colour, taste, Sec, 
 and likewise in the same animal at different ages. In 
 infancy it is white, insipid, and not very solid; in the 
 adult it is firm and yellowish, and in animals of an ad- 
 vanced age, its colour is deeper, its consistence various, 
 and its taste in general stronger. 
 
 The fat appears to be useful in the animal economy 
 principally by its physical properties ; it forms a sort of 
 elastic cushion in the orbit upon which the eye moves 
 with facility; in the soles of the feet, and in the hips, 
 it forms a sort of layer, which renders the pressure ex- 
 erted by the body upon the skin and otln r soft parts less 
 severe ; its presence beneath the skin concurs in round- 
 ing the outlines, in diminishing the bony and muscu- 
 lar projections, and in beautifying the form ; and as all 
 fat bodies are bad conductors of caloric, it contributes 
 to the preservation of that of the body. Full persons 
 in general sutler little in winter by the cold. 
 
 Age, and the various modes of life, have much in 
 fluence upon the developement of this fluid: very 
 young children are generally fat. Fat is rarely abun- 
 dant in the young man ; but the quantity of it increases 
 much towards the age of thirty years, particularly if 
 the nourishment is succulent, and the life sedentary ; 
 the abdomen projects, the hips increase in size, as well 
 as the breasts in women. The fat becomes more yel- 
 low in proportion as the age is more advanced. Fat 
 meat is nourishing to those that have strong digestive 
 powers. It is used externally, as a softening remedy, 
 and enters into the composition of ointments and plas- 
 ters. 
 
 “ Concerning the nature of this important product 
 of animalization, nothing definite was known, till 
 Clievreuil devoted himself with meritorious zeal and 
 perseverance to its investigation. He has already pub- 
 lished in the Annalesde Chimie, seven successive me- 
 moirs on the subject, each of them surpassing its pre- 
 decessor in interest. W e shall in this article give a 
 brief abstract, of the whole. 
 
 By dissolving fat in a large quantity of alkohol, and 
 , observing the manner in which its different portions 
 were acted upon by this substance, and again separated 
 from it, it is concluded that the fat is composed of an 
 oily substance , which remains fluid at the ordinary 
 temperature of the atmosphere ; and of another fatty 
 substance which is much less fusible. Hence it fol- 
 lows, that fat is not to be regarded as a simple principle, 
 but as a Combination of the above two principles, 
 which may be separated without alteration. One of 
 these substances melts at about 45°. the other at 100° 
 the same quantity of alkohoj which dissolves 3.2 parts 
 of the oily substance, dissolves 1.8 only of the fatty 
 substance : the first is separated from the alkohol in 
 the form of an oil ; the second in that of small silky 
 needles. 
 
 Each of the constituents of natural fat was then sa- 
 ponified by the addition of potassa ; and an accurate 
 description given of the compounds which were form- 
 ed, and of the proportions of their constituents. The 
 oily substance became saponified more readily than the 
 fatty substance ; the residual fluids in both cases con- 
 tained the sweet oily principle ; but the quantity that 
 proceeded from the soap formed of the oily substance, 
 was four or five times as much as that from the fatty 
 substance. The latter soap was found to contain a 
 much greater proportion of the pearly matter than the 
 former, in the proportion of 7.5 to 2.9 ; the proportion 
 of the fluid fat. was the reverse, a greater quantity of 
 this being found in the soap formed from the oily sub- 
 stance of the fat. 
 
 When the principles which constitute fat unite with 
 potassa, it is probable that they experience a change in 
 the proportion of their elements. This change deve- 
 lopes at least three bodies, margarine , fluid fat, and 
 the sweet principle ; and it is remarkable, that it takes 
 place without the absorption of any foreign substance, 
 or the disengagement of any of the elements which 
 are separated from each other. As this change is 
 effected by the intermedium of the alkali, we may 
 conclude that the newly formed principles must have 
 a strong affinity for salifiable bases, and will in many 
 respects resemble the acids; and, in fact, they exhibit 
 the leading characters of acids, in reddening litmus, in 
 decomposing the alkaline carbonates to unite to their 
 bases, and in neutralizing the specific properties of the 
 alkalies. 
 
 Having already pointed out the analogy between the 
 
FAT 
 
 FAT 
 
 properties of acids and the principles into which fat is 
 converted by means of the alkalies, the next object 
 was to examine the action which other bases have 
 upon fat, and to observe the effect of water, and of the 
 cohesive force of the bases upon the process of saponi- 
 fication. The substances which the author subjected to 
 experiment, were soda, the four alkaline earths, alu- 
 mina, and the oxides of zinc, copper, and lead. After 
 giving a detail of the processes which he employed 
 with these substances respectively, he draws the fol- 
 lowing general conclusions: — Soda, barytes, strontian, 
 lime, the oxide of zinc, and the protoxide of lead, con- 
 vert fat into margarine, fluid fat, the sweet principle, 
 the yellow colouring principle, and the odorous princi- 
 ple, precisely in the same manner as potassa. What- 
 ever be the base that has been employed, the products 
 of saponification always exist in the same relative pro- 
 portion. As the above mentioned bases form with 
 margarine and the fluid fat compounds which are in- 
 soluble in water, it follow’s, that the action of this li- 
 quid, as a solvent of soap, is not essential to the pro- 
 cess of saponification. It is remarkable that the ox- 
 ides of zinc and of lead, which are insoluble in w’ater, 
 and which produce compounds equally insoluble, 
 should give the same results with potassa and soda, — 
 a circumstance which proves that those oxides have a 
 strong alkaline power. Although the analogy of mag- 
 nesia to the alkalies is, in other respects, so striking, 
 yet we find that it cannot convert fat into soap under 
 the same circumstances with the oxides of zinc and 
 lead. 
 
 It was found that 100 parts of hog’s-lard were re- 
 duced to the completely saponified state by 16.36 parts 
 of potassa. 
 
 The properties of spermaceti were next examined : 
 it melts at about 112° ; it is not much altered by distil- 
 lation ; it dissolves readily in hot alkohol, but separates 
 as the fluid cools ; the solution has no effect in chang- 
 ing the colour of the tincture of litmus, a circumstance, 
 as it is observed, in which it differs from margarine, 
 a substance which, in many respects, it resembles. — 
 Spermaceti is capable of being saponified by potassa, 
 with nearly the same phenomena as when we submit 
 hogs-lard to the action of potassa, although the opera- 
 tion is effected with more difficulty 
 
 The author’s general conclusion respecting the fatty 
 matter of dead bodies is, that even after the lactic acid, 
 the lactates, and other ingredients which are less es- 
 sential, are removed from it, it is not a simple, ammo- 
 niacal soap, but a combination of various fatty sub- 
 stances with ammonia, potassa, and lime. The fatty 
 substances which were separated from alkohol, had 
 different melting points, and different sensible properties. 
 It follows, from Chevreuil’s experiments, that the sub- 
 stance which is the least fusible, has more affinity for 
 bases than those which are more so. It is observed, 
 that adipocere possesses the characters of a saponified 
 fat ; it is soluble in boiling alkohol in all proportions, 
 reddens litmus, and unites readily to potassa, not only 
 without losing its. weight, but w ithout having its fu- 
 sibility or other properties changed. 
 
 Chevreuil has shown, that hog’s-lard, in its natural 
 state, has not the property of combining with alkalies ; 
 but that it acquires it by experiencing some change in 
 the proportion of its elements. This change being in- 
 duced by the action of the alkali, it follows that the 
 bodies of the new formation must have a decided af- 
 finity for the species of body which has determined it. 
 If we apply this foundation of the theory of saponifi- 
 cation to the change into fat which bodies buried in the 
 earth experience, we shall find that it explains the pro- 
 cess in a very satisfactory manner. In reality, the fatty 
 matter is the combination of the two adipose sub- 
 stances with ammonia, lime, and potassa : one of these 
 substances has the same sensible properties with mar- 
 garine procured from the soap of hog’s-lard ; the other, 
 the orange-coloured oil, excepting its colour, appears 
 to have a strong analogy w'ith the fluid fat. From 
 these circumstances, it is probable that the formation 
 of the fatty matter may be the result of a proper sapo- 
 nification produced by ammonia, proceeding from the 
 decomposition of the muscle, and by the potassa and 
 lime, which proceed from the decomposition of certain 
 salts. 
 
 The author remarks, that he has hitherto made use 
 of periphrases when speaking of the different bodies 
 that he has been describing, as supposing that their 
 352 
 
 nature was not sufficiently determined. He now, how- 
 ever, conceives, that he may apply specific names to 
 them, which will be more commodious, and, at the 
 same time, by being made appropriate, will point out 
 the relation which these bodies bear to each other. 
 The following is the nomenclature which he after- 
 ward adopted —The crystalline matter of human 
 biliary calculi is named cholesterine , from the Greek 
 word x°^V, bi |e i and s-epeog, solid ; spermaceti is 
 named eetine, from ktjtos, a whale ; the fatty sub 
 stance and the oily substance, are named respectively, 
 stearine and elaine, from the words j’cap, and e),aiov, 
 oil ; margarine, and the fluid fat obtained after sapo 
 nification, are named margaric acid and oleic acid, 
 while the term cetic acid is applied to what was named 
 saponified spermaciti. The margarates, oleates, and 
 cetates, will be the generic names of the soaps or com- 
 binations which these acids are capable of forming by 
 their union with salifiable bases. 
 
 Two portions of human fat were examined, one 
 taken from the kidney, the other from the thigh : after 
 some time they both of them manifested a tendency to 
 separate into two distinct substances, one of a solid, 
 and the other of a fluid consistence : the two portions 
 differed in their fluidity and their melting point. These 
 variations depend upon the different proportions of 
 stearine and elaine ; for the concrete part of fat is a 
 combination of the two with an excess of stearine, and 
 the fluid part is a combination with an excess of elaine. 
 The fat from the other animals was then examined, 
 principally with respect to their melting point and 
 their solubility in alkohol ; the melting point was not 
 always the same in the fat of the same species of 
 animal. 
 
 Chevreuil next examines the change which is pro- 
 duced in the different kinds of fat respectively by the 
 action of potassa. All the kinds of fat are capable of 
 being perfectly saponified, when excluded from the 
 contact of the air, iu allof them there was the production 
 of the saponified fat and the sweet principle ; no car- 
 bonic acid WEis produced, and the soaps formed con- 
 tained no acetic acid, or only slight traces of it. The 
 saponified fats had more tendency to crystallize in 
 needles than the fats in their natural slate; they were 
 soluble in all proportions in boiling alkohol of the 
 specific gravity of 821. The solution, like that of the 
 saponified fat of the hog, contained both the margaric 
 and the oleic acids. They were less fusible than the 
 fats from which they were formed : thus, when 
 human fat, after being saponified, was melted, the 
 thermometer became stationary at 95°, when the fluid 
 began to congeal, in that of the sheep, the thermometer 
 fell to 118.5°, and rose to 122° ; in that of the ox it re- 
 mained stationary at 118.5° ; and in that of the jaguar 
 at 96.5°. 
 
 The method of analysis employed was to expose the 
 different kinds of fat to boiling alkohol, and to suffer 
 the mixture to cool : a portion of the fat that had been 
 dissolved was then separated in two states of combi- 
 nation ; one with an excess of stearine was deposited, 
 the other with an excess of elaine remained in solution. 
 The first was separated by filtration, and by distilling 
 the filtered fluid, and adding a little water towards the 
 end of the operation, we obtain the second in the re- 
 tort, under the form of an alkoholic aqueous fluid. The 
 distilled alkohol which had been employed in the 
 analysis of human fat, had no sensible odour ; the 
 same was the case with that which had served for the 
 analysis of the fat of the ox, of the hog, and of the 
 goose. The alkohol which had been employed in the 
 analysis of the fat of the sheep, had u slight odour of 
 candlegrease. 
 
 All the soaps of stearine were analyzed by the same 
 process as the soap of the fat from which they had been 
 extracted: there was procured from them the pearly 
 super-margarata of potassa and the oleate ; but the 
 first was much more abundant than the second. The 
 margaric acid of the stearines had precisely the same 
 capacity for saturation as that which was extracted 
 from tfle soaps formed of fat. The margaric acid of 
 the stearine of the sheep was fusible at 144°, and that 
 of the stearine of the ox at 143.5° ; while the mar- 
 garic acids of the hog and the goose had nearly the 
 same fusibility with the margaric acid of the fat of 
 these animals. 
 
 Chevreuil technically calls spermaceti, eetine. In the 
 fifth memoir, in which we have an account of many 
 
FEB 
 
 FEB 
 
 of the properties of this substance, it was stated, that it 
 is not easily saponified by potassa, but that it is con- 
 verted by this reagent into a substance which is soluble 
 in water, but has not the saccharine flavour of the sweet 
 principle of oils ; into an acid analogous to the mar- 
 garic, to which the name of cetic was applied ; and 
 into another acid, which was conceived to be analo- 
 gous to the oleic. Since he wrote the fifth memoir, 
 the author has made the following observations on 
 this subject : — 1. That the portion of the soap of cetine 
 which is insoluble in water, or the cetate of potassa, 
 is in part gelatinous, and in part pearly : 2. The two 
 kinds of crystals were produced from the cetate of 
 potassa which had been dissolved in alkohol : 3. That 
 the cetate of potassa exposed, under a bell glass, to the 
 heat of a stove, produced a sublimate of a fatty mat- 
 ter which was not acid. From this circumstance Chev- 
 reuil was led to suspect, that the supposed cetic acid 
 might be a combination, or a mixture of margaric acid, 
 and of a fatty body which was not acid. He accord- 
 ingly treated a small quantity of it with barytic water, 
 and boiled the soap which was formed in alkohol ; the 
 greatest part of it was not dissolved, and the alkoholic 
 solution, when cooled, filtered, and distilled, produced 
 a residuum of fatty matter which was not acid. The 
 suspicion being thus confirmed, Chevreuil determined 
 to subject cetine to a new train of experiments. Be- 
 ing treated with boiling alkohol, a cetine was pro- 
 cured which was fusible at 120°, and a yellow fatty 
 matter which began to become solid at 89.5°, and which 
 at 73.5° contained a fluid oil, which was separated by 
 filtration. — Ure's Chem. Die. 
 
 FATUTTAS. (From fatuus , silly.) Fatuity or 
 foolishness. 
 
 FAU'CES. (Faux, pi. fauces.) A cavity behind 
 the tongue, palatine arch, uvula, and tonsils; from 
 which the pharynx and larynx proceed. 
 
 Fau'fel. Terra japonica, or catechu. 
 
 [Fausse avoine. False oats. Indian rice. See 
 Zizania aquatica. A.] 
 
 FAUX. (Faux, cis. f.) 1. The gorge, or mouth, 
 or opening of the gullet. 
 
 2. Applied by botanists to the opening of the tube 
 of monopetalous corals. See Corolla. 
 
 Fava'go australis. (From favus, a honey-comb; 
 from its resemblance to a honey-comb.) A species of 
 bastard sponge. 
 
 FAVOSUS. (From favus, a honey-comb.) Honey- 
 comb-like. 1. Applied to some eruptive diseases ; as 
 lAchen favosus, the secretion in which is cellular and 
 honey-comb-like. 
 
 2. To parts of plants, as the receptacle of the ono- 
 pordium which has cells like a honey-comb. 
 
 FAVUS. 1. A honey-comb.. 
 
 2. A species of aclior, or foul ulcer. 
 
 FE'BRES. (The plural of febris.) An order in 
 the class Pyrexice, of Cullen, characterized by 
 the presence of pyrexia, without primary local 
 affection. 
 
 FEBRI'CULA. (Dim. of febris, a fever.) A term 
 employed to express a slight degree of symptomatic 
 fever. 
 
 FEURFFUGA. (From febrem fugare, to drive 
 away a fever.) The plant feverfew ; less centaury. 
 
 FE'BRIFUGE. (Febrifugus ; from febris, a fever, 
 and fugo, to drive away.) That which possesses the 
 property of abating the violence of any fever. 
 
 Febrifugum crenii. Regu lus of antimony. 
 
 Febrifugum oleum. Febrifuge oil. The flowers 
 of antimony, made with sal-ammoniac and antimony 
 sublimed together, and exposed to the air, when they 
 deliquesce. ' 
 
 Febrifugus pulvis. Febrifuge powder. The Ger- 
 mans give this name to the pulvis stypticus Helvetii. 
 In England, a mixture of oculi cancrorum and emetic 
 tartar, in the proportion of half a drachm and two 
 grains, has obtained the same name; in fevers it is 
 given in doses of gr. iii. to iv. 
 
 Febrifugus sal. Regenerated marine salt. 
 
 FEBRIS. ( Febris , is. f. ; from ferveo, to burn.) A 
 fever. A disease characterized by an increase of heat, 
 an accelerated pulse, a foul tongue, and an impaired 
 state of several functions of the body. 
 
 Febris alba. See Chlorosis. 
 
 Febris ampiiimerina. A quotidian fever. 
 
 Febris angisosa. See Scarlatina anginosa. 
 
 Febris apitthosa. See Jlphtha. 
 
 . Febris ardens. Fever attended by a very hot or burn- 
 ing state of the skin. A burning inflammatory fever. 
 
 Febris assodes. A tertian fever, with extreme 
 restlessness. 
 
 Febris bullosa. See Pemphigus. 
 
 Febris cacatoria. An intermittent fever, with 
 diarrhoea. 
 
 Febris carcerum. The prison fever. 
 
 Febris castrensis. A camp fever, generally 
 typhus. 
 
 Febris catarrhalis. A fever, either typhoid, 
 nervous, or synochal, attended with symptoms of ca- 
 tarrh. 
 
 Febris cholerica. A fevet, attended throughout 
 with bilious diarrhoea. 
 
 Febris continua. A continued fever. A division 
 of the order Febres, in the class Pyrexice, of Cullen. 
 Continued fevers have no intermission, but exacerba- 
 tions coine on usually twice in one day. The genera 
 of continued fever are : 
 
 1. Synocha, or inflammatory fever, known by in- 
 creased heat ; pulse frequent, strong, and hard; urine 
 high-coloured ; senses not much impaired. See Sy- 
 nocha. 
 
 2. Typhus, or putrid-tending fever, which is con- 
 tagious, and is characterized by moderate heat ; quick, 
 weak, and small pulse ; senses much impaired, and 
 great prostration of strength. This genus has two 
 species ; Typhus petechialis , attended with petechia} ; 
 and Typhus icterodes, or yellow fever; and of the 
 former there are two varieties; Typhus mitior , or 
 nervous fever ; and Typhus gravior , or putrid fever. 
 See Febris nervosa, and Typhus. 
 
 3. Synochus, or mixed fever. See Synochus. 
 
 Febris elodes. A fever with contkiual and pro 
 
 fuse sweating. 
 
 Febris epiala. A fever with a continual sense of 
 coldness. See Epialus. 
 
 Febris erysipelatosa. See Erysipelas. 
 
 Febris exanthematica. A fever with an erup- 
 tion. See Exanthema. 
 
 Febris flava. See Typhus. 
 
 Febris hectica. A genus of disease in the class 
 Pyrexice , and order Febris, of Cullen. It is known by 
 exacerbations at noon, but greater in the evening, with 
 slight remissions in the morning, after nocturnal 
 sweats ; the urine depositing a furturaceo-lateritious 
 sediment; appetite good; thirst moderate. Hectic 
 fever is symptomatic of chlorosis, scrofula, phthisis, 
 diseased viscera, &c. 
 
 Febris hungarica. A species of tertian intermit- 
 tent fever. 
 
 Febris hydrodes. A fever with profuse sweats. 
 
 Febris inflammatoria. See Synocha , 
 
 Febris intermittens. An intermittent fever, or 
 ague. A division of the order Febres, of Cullen, in 
 the class Pyrexice. Intermittent fevers are known by 
 cold, hot, and sweating stages, in succession, attending 
 each paroxysm, and followed by an intermission or 
 remission. There are three genera of intermitting 
 fevers, and several varieties. 
 
 1. Quotidiana. A quotidian ague. The paroxysms 
 return in the morning, at an interval of about twenty- 
 four hours. 
 
 2. Tertiana. A tertian ague. The paroxysms com- 
 monly come on at mid-day, at an interval of about 
 forty-eight hours. 
 
 3. Quartana. A quartan ague. The paroxysms 
 come on in the afternoon, with an interval of about 
 seventy-two hours. The tertian ague is most apt to 
 prevail in the spring, and the quartan in autumn. 
 
 Of the quotidian, tertian, and quartan intermittents, 
 there are several varieties and forms ; as the double 
 tertian, having a paroxysm every day, with the alter- 
 nate paroxysms, similar to one another. The double 
 tertian, with two paroxysms every other day. The 
 triple tertian, with two paroxysms on one day, and 
 another on the next. The double quartan, with two 
 paroxysms on the first day, none on the second and 
 third, and two again on the fourth day. The double 
 quartan, with a paroxysm on the first day, another on 
 the second, but none on the third. The triple quartan, 
 with three paroxysms every fourth day. The triple 
 quartan, with a paroxysm every day, every fourth 
 paroxysm being similar. 
 
 When these fevers arise in the spring of the year, 
 they are called vernal ; and when in the autumn, they 
 
 353 
 
FEB 
 
 FEB 
 
 are known by the name of autumnal. Intermittents 
 often prove obstinate, and are of long duration in 
 warm climates ; and they not unfrequently resist every 
 mode of cure, so as to become very distressing to the 
 patient; and by the extreme debility which they there- 
 by induce, often give rise to other chronic complaints. 
 
 It seems to be pretty generally acknowledged, that 
 marsh miasmata, or the effluvia arising from stagnant 
 water, or marshy ground, when acted upon by heat, 
 are the most frequent exciting causes of this fever. In 
 marshes, the putrefaction of both vegetable and ani- 
 mal matter is always going forward, it is to be pre- 
 sumed ; and hence it has been generally conjectured, 
 that vegetable and animal putrefaction imparted a pe- 
 culiar quality to the effluvia arising from thence. We 
 are not yet acquainted with all the circumstances, 
 which are requisite to render marsh miasma pro- 
 ductive of the intermittents ; but it may be presumed 
 that a moist atmosphere has a considerable influence 
 in promoting its action. A watery poor diet, great 
 fatigue, long watching, grief, much anxiety, exposure 
 to cold, lying in damp rooms or beds, wearing damp 
 linen, the suppressionof some iong-accustomed evacua- 
 tion, or the recession of eruptions, have been ranked 
 among the exciting causes of intermittents; but it is 
 more reasonable to suppose that these circumstances 
 act only by inducing that state of the body, which pre- 
 disposes to these complaints. By some it has been 
 imagined that an intermittent fever may be communi- 
 cated by contagion; but this supposition is by no 
 means consistent with general observation. 
 
 One peculiarity of this fever is, its great susceptibi- 
 lity of a renewal from very slight causes, as from the 
 prevalence of an easterly wind, even without the re- 
 petition of the original exciting cause. It would ap- 
 pear that a predisposition is left in the habit, which 
 favours the recurrence of the complaint. In this cir- 
 cumstance, intermittents differ from most other fevers, 
 as it is well known, that after a continued fever has 
 once occurred, and been removed, the person so affect- 
 ed is by no means so liable to a fresh attack of the dis- 
 order, as one in whom it had never taken place. 
 
 We have not yet attained a certain knowledge of 
 the proximate cause of an intermittent fever, but a de- 
 ranged state of the stomach and primse viae is that 
 which is most generally ascribed. 
 
 Each paroxysm of an intermittent fever is divided 
 into three different stages, which are called the cold, 
 the hot, and the sweating stages or fits. 
 
 The cold stage commences with languor, a sense of 
 debility and sluggishness in motion, frequent yawning 
 and stretching, and an aversion to food. The face and 
 extremities become pale, the features shrink, the bulk 
 of every external part is diminished, and the skin over 
 the whole body appears constricted, as if cold had been 
 applied to it. * At length the patient feels very cold, 
 and universal rigors come on, with pains in the head, 
 back, loins, and joints, nausea, and vomiting of bilious 
 matter ; the respiration is small, frequent, and anxious ; 
 the urine is almost colourless; sensibility is greatly 
 impaired ; the thoughts are somewhat confused ; and 
 the pulse is small, frequent, and often irregular. In a 
 few instances, drowsiness and stupour have prevailed 
 in so high a degree as to resemble coma or apoplexy ; 
 but this is by no means usual. 
 
 These symptoms abating after a short time, the se- 
 cond stage commences with an increase of heat over 
 the whole body, redness of the face, dryness of the 
 skin, thirst, pain in the head, throbbing in the temples, 
 anxiety and restlessness; the respiration is fuller and 
 more free, but still frequent; the tongue is furred, and 
 the pulse has become regular, hard, and full. If the 
 attack has been very severe, then perhaps delirium 
 will arise. 
 
 When these symptoms have continued for some 
 time, a moisture breaks out on the forehead, and by 
 degrees becomes a sweat, and this, at length, extends 
 over the whole body. As this sweat continues to 
 flow, the heat of the body. abates, the thirst ceases, and 
 most of the functions are restored to their ordinary 
 state. This constitutes the third stage. 
 
 It must, however, be observed, that in different cases 
 these phenomena may prevail in different degrees, and 
 their mode of succession vary ; that the series of them 
 may be more or less complete ; and that the several 
 stages, in the time they occupy, may be in different 
 proportions to one another. 
 
 354 
 
 Such a depression of strength has been known to 
 take place on the attack of an intermittent, as to cut 
 off the patient at once ; but an occurrence of this kind 
 is very uncommon. 
 
 Patients are seldom destroyed in intermittents from 
 general inflammation, or from a fulness of the vessels 
 either of the brain or of the thoracic viscera, as hap- 
 pens sometimes in a continued fever ; but when they 
 continue for any length of time, they are apt to induce 
 other complaints, such as a loss of appetite, flatulency, 
 schirrhus of the liver, dropsical swellings, and general 
 debility, which in the end now and then prove lata!. 
 In warm climates, particularly, intermittents are very 
 apt to terminate in this manner, if not speedily re- 
 moved; and in some cases, they degenerate into con- 
 tinued fevers. When the paroxysms are of short du- 
 ration, and leave the intervals quite free, we may ex 
 pect a speedy recovery ; but when they are long, vio- 
 lent, and attended with much anxiety and delirium, 
 the event may be doubtful. Relapses are very com- 
 mon to this fever at the distance of five or six months, 
 or even a year ; autumnal intermittents are more diffi- 
 cult to remove than vernal ones, and quartans more 
 so than the other types. 
 
 Dissections of those who have died of an intermit- 
 tent, show a morbid state of many of the viscera of the 
 thorax and abdomen; but the liver, and organs con- 
 cerned in the formation of bile, as likewise the mesen- 
 tery, are those which are usually most affected. 
 
 The treatment of an intermittent fever resolves itself 
 into those means, which may be employed during a 
 paroxysm, to arrest its progress, or to mitigate its vio- 
 lence ; and those, which may prevent any return, and 
 effect a permanent cure : this forms of course the more 
 important part of the plan ; but it is sometimes necessary 
 to palliate urgent symptoms ; and it is always desirable 
 to suspend a paroxysm, if possible, not only to prevent 
 mischief, but also that there may be more time for the 
 use of the most eff ectual remedies. W hen therefore a fit 
 is commencing, or shortly expected, we may try to 
 obviate it by some of those means, which excite move- 
 ments of an opposite description in the system; an 
 emetic will generally answer the purpose, determining 
 the blood powerfully to the surface of the body ; or a 
 full dose of opium, assisted by the pediluvium, &c.; 
 ffither also, and various stimulant remedies, will often 
 succeed, but these may perhaps aggravate, should they 
 not prevent the fit ; the cold bath, violent exercise, strong 
 impressions on the mind, &c. have likewise been 'occa- 
 sionally employed with effect. Should the paroxysm 
 have already come on, and the cold stage be very se- 
 vere, the warm bath, and cordial diaphoretics in re- 
 peated moderate doses, may assist in bringing warmth 
 to the surface: when, on the contrary, great heat pre- 
 vails, the antiphlogistic plan is to be pursued ; and it 
 may be sometimes advisable, when an organ of im- 
 portance is much pressed upon, to take some blood 
 localiy, or even from the general system, if the patient 
 is plethoric and robust: and where profuse perspirations 
 occur, acidulated drink may be exhibited, with a little 
 wine to support the strength, keeping the surface cool 
 at the same time. In the intermissions, in conjunction 
 with a generous diet, moderate exercise, and other 
 means calculated to improve the vigour of the system ; 
 tonics are the remedies especially relied upon. At the 
 head of these we must certainly place the cinchona, 
 which, taken largely in substance, will seldom fail to 
 cure the disease, where it is not complicated with vis- 
 ceral affection : in a quotidian an ounce at least should 
 be given between the fits, in a tertian half as much 
 more, and in a quartan two ounces. It will be gene- 
 rally better to clear out the prima: viae before this re- 
 medy is begun with ; and various additions may often 
 be required, to make it agree better with the stomach 
 and bowels, particularly aromatics and other stimulants, 
 aperients or small doses of opium, according to circum- 
 stances. We must not be content with the omission 
 of a single paroxysm, but continue it till the health ap- 
 pears fully established. In failure of the cinchona, 
 other vegetable tonics may be tried, as the salix, gen- 
 tian, calumba, and other bitters; or the astringents, as 
 tormentil, galls, &c. ; or these variously combined with 
 each other, or with aromatics. The mineral acids are 
 often powerfully tonic, and the sulphuric has been ot 
 late stated to have proved verv successful in the remova* 
 of this disease. Some metallic preparations are also 
 highly efficacious, particularly the liquor nrsenicalie, 
 
FEM 
 
 FEM 
 
 Which, however, is too hazardous a remedy to he 
 employed indiscriminately; it must be given in small 
 doses two or three times a day, and its effects assidu- 
 ously watched. The sulphate of zinc, and chalybeates, 
 may be used more freely alone, or preferably joined with 
 bitters. Where visceral disease attends, we can hardly 
 succeed in curing the ague, till this be removed; a state 
 of congestion, or inflammatory tendency, may require 
 local bleeding, blistering, purging, &c. ; and when there 
 is a more fixed obstruction, particularly in the liver Ahe 
 cautious use of mercury will be most likely to a van. 
 
 Fjcbris l actea. Milk fever, which is mostly of the 
 synoclius-type attended with much irregularity of mind, 
 and nervousness. 
 
 Febris lenta. See Febris nervosa. 
 
 Febris lbnticularis. A fever, either typhus or 
 synochus, attended by an eruption like small lentils. 
 
 Febris maligna. See Typhus. 
 
 Febris miliaris. See Miliaria. 
 
 Febris morbillosa. See Rubeola. 
 
 Febris nervosa. Febris lenta nervosa. The ner- 
 vous fever. A variety of the typhus mitior of Cullen, 
 but by many considered as a distinct disease. It mostly 
 begins with loss of appetite* increased heat and ver- 
 tigo; to which succeed nausea, vomiting, great lan- 
 guor, and pain in the head, which is variously described, 
 by some like cold water pouring over the top, by others 
 a sense of weight. The pulse, before little increased, 
 now becomes quick, febrile, and tremulous; the tongue 
 is covered with a white crust, and there is great anxiety 
 about the prrecordia. Towards the seventh or eighth 
 day, the vertigo is increased, and tinnitus aurium, 
 cophosis, delirium, and a dry and tremulous tongue, 
 take place. The disease mostly terminates about the 
 fourteenth or twentieth day. See Typhus. 
 
 Febris nosocomiorum. The fever of hospitals, 
 mostly the typhus gravior. 
 
 Febris palcstris. The marsh fever 
 
 Febris pestilens. See Pestis. 
 
 Febris petechialis. See Typhus. 
 
 Febris putrida. See Typhus. 
 
 Febris remittens. A remittent fever: a fever with 
 strong exacerbations, which approach in some cases to 
 the nature of a paroxysm of an intermittent, and which 
 follow each other so closely as to leave very little time 
 between. In some, there is a great secretion of bile, 
 when it is called a bilious remittent; in others, there is 
 great putrescency, when it is termed a. putrid remittent, 
 ajid so on. 
 
 Febris scarlatina. See Scarlatina. 
 
 Febris synocha. See Synocha. 
 
 Febris typhodes. See Typhus. 
 
 Febris urticaria. See Urticaria. 
 
 Febris variolosa. See Variol %. 
 
 Febris vesiculosa. See Erysipelas. 
 
 FE'CULA. See Fcecula. 
 
 FECUNDATION. See Generation. 
 
 FEL. See Bile. 
 
 Fel natur®. S eedlloes. 
 
 FEL-WORT. So called from its bitter taste, like 
 bile. See Gentiana. 
 
 Felli'culus. The gall bladder. 
 
 Fklli'flua passio. See Cholera. 
 
 Felon. See Paronychia. 
 
 FELSPAR. An imporlantmineral genus, distributed 
 by Jameson into four species: prismatic felspar; pyra- 
 midal felspar; prismato-pyramidal felspar; rhomboidal 
 felspar. 
 
 1. The prismatic felspar has nine sub-species, 
 
 a. Adularia. 
 
 b. Glassy felspar. 
 
 r. Ice spar. 
 
 d. Common felspar. 
 
 e. Labradore felspar. 
 
 /. Compact felspar. 
 
 g. Clink-stone. 
 
 h. Earthy common spar. 
 
 i. Porcelain earth. 
 
 2. Pyramidal felspar. This embraces the scapolite 
 and elaulite. 
 
 3. Prismato-pyramidal felspar. See Meionitc. 
 
 4. Rhomboidal felspar. SeeJVY phelinc. Chiastolite 
 and sodalite have also been annexed to this species. 
 
 [Fcsite. Rlue felspar of Stiria. A.] 
 
 Fk'men. ( Quasi ferimen ; from fero, In bear: so 
 called because it is the chief support of the body.) 
 The thigh. „ 
 
 j FEMINEUS. A flower is termed a female, which is 
 furnished with the pistillum, and not with the stamina ; 
 the pistil being considered as the female generative 
 organ. 
 
 FEMORAL. (Femoralis ; from femur, the thigh.) 
 Of or belonging to the thigh. 
 
 Femora'lis arteria. A continuation of the ex- 
 ternal iliac along the thigh, from Poupart’s ligament to 
 the ham. 
 
 FE'MORIS OS. The thigh-bone. A long cylindri- 
 cal bone, situated between the pelvis and tibia. Its 
 upper extremity affords three considerable processes ; 
 these are, the head, the trochanter major, and trochan- 
 ter minor. The head, which forms about two-tliirds 
 of a sphere, is turned inwards, and is received into the 
 acetabulum of the os innorninatum, with which it is 
 articulated by enarthrosis. It is covered by a cartilage, 
 which is thick in its middle part, and thin at its edges, 
 but which is wanting in its lower internal part, where a 
 round spongy fossa is observable, to which the strong 
 ligament, usually, though improperly, called the round 
 one, is attached. This ligament is about an inch in 
 length, flattish, and of a triangular shape, having its 
 narrow extremity attached to the fossa just described, 
 while its broader end is fixed obliquely to the rough 
 surface near the inner and anterior edge of the ace- 
 tabulum of the os innorninatum, so that it appears 
 shorter internally and anteriorly, than it does externally 
 and posteriorly. 
 
 The head of the os femoris is supported obliquely, 
 with respect to the rest of the bone, by a smaller part, 
 called the cervix , or neck , which, in the generality of 
 subjects, is about an inch in length. At its basis we 
 observe two oblique ridges, which extend from the tro- 
 chanter major to the trochanter minor. Of these 
 ridges, the posterior one is the most prominent. Around 
 this neck is attached the capsular ligament of the joint, 
 which likewise adheres to the edge of the cotyloid ca- 
 vity, and is strengthened anteriorly by many strong 
 ligamentous fibres, which begin from the lower and am 
 terior part of the ilium, and spreading broader as they 
 descend, adhere to the capsular ligament, and are 
 attached to the anterior oblique ridge at the bottom of 
 the neck of the femur. Posteriorly and externally, from 
 the basis of the neck of the bone, a large unequal pro- 
 tuberance stands out, which is the trochanter major , 
 The upper edge of this process is sharp and pointed 
 posteriorly, but is more obtuse anteriorly. A part of it 
 is rough and unequal, for the insertion of the muscles ; 
 the rest is smooth, and covered with a thin cartilaginous 
 crust, between which and the tendon of the gluheus 
 maximus that slides over it ; a large bursa mucosa is 
 interposed. Anteriorly, at the roof of this process, and 
 immediately below the bottom of the neck, is a small 
 process called trochanter minor. Its basis is nearly 
 triangular, having its two tipper angles turned towards 
 the head of the femur and the great trochanter, while 
 its lower angle is placed towards the body of the bone. 
 Its summit is rough and rounded. These two pro 
 cesses have gotten the name of trochanters , from the 
 muscles that are inserted into them being the principal 
 instruments of the rotatory motion of the thigh. Ini 
 mediately below these two processes the body of the 
 bone may be said to begin. It is smooth and convex 
 before, but is made hollow behind by the action of the 
 muscles. In the middle of this posterior concave sur- 
 face is observed a rough ridge, called tinea aspera , 
 which seems to originate from the trochanters, and ex- 
 tending downwards, divides at length into two branches, 
 which terminate in the tuberosities hear the condyles. 
 At the upper part of it, blood-vessels pass to the internal 
 substance of the bone by a hole that runs obliquely 
 upwards. 
 
 The lower extremity of the os femoris is larger than 
 the upper one, and somewhat flattened, so as to form 
 two surfaces, of which the anterior one is broad and 
 convex, and the posterior one narrower and slightly 
 concave. This end of the bone terminates in two large 
 protuberances, called condyles , which are united be- 
 fore so as to form a pulley, but are separated behind 
 by a considerable cavity, in which the crural vessels 
 and nerves are placed secure from the compression to 
 which they would otherwise be exposed in the action 
 of bending the leg. Of these two condyles, the ex- 
 ternal one is the largest ; and when the bone is sepa 
 rated from the rest of the skeleton, and placed perpen 
 dicularly, the internal condyle projects less forwards, 
 
FER 
 
 FER 
 
 and descends nearly three-tenths of an inch lower 
 than the external one ; but in its natural situation, the 
 bone is placed obliquely, so that both condyles are 
 then nearly on a level with each other. At the side 
 of each condyle, externally, there is a tuberosity, the 
 situation of which is similar to that of the condyles 
 of the os humeri. The two branches of the linea as- 
 pera terminate in these tuberosities, which are rough, 
 and serve for attachment of ligaments and muscles. 
 
 FE'MUR. (Femur, moris. n.) The thigh. 
 
 FENE'STRA. (From (patvio, quasi phccnestra.) A 
 window, entry, or hole. 
 
 Fenestra ovalis. An oblong or elliptical foramen, 
 between the cavity of the tympanum and the vestibu- 
 lum of the ear. It is shut by the stapes. 
 
 Fenestra rotunda. A round foramen, leading 
 from the tympanum to the cochlea of the ear. It is co- 
 vered by a membrane in the fresh subject. 
 
 FE'NNEL. See Anethum fceniculum. 
 
 Fennel , hog's. See Peucedanum. 
 
 FE NUGREEK. See Trigonella fcenvm grcccum. 
 
 FE'RINE. ( Ferinus , savage or brutal.) A term 
 occasionally applied to any malignant or noxious dis- 
 ease. 
 
 FERMENTA'TION. ( Fermentatio , onis. f. ; from 
 fermento , to ferment.) When aqueous combinations 
 of vegetable or animal substances are exposed to ordi- 
 nary atmospherical temperatures, they speedily under- 
 go spontaneous changes, to which the generic term of 
 fermentation has been given. There are several cir- 
 cumstances required in order that fermentation may 
 proceed : such are, 1. A certain degree of fluidity : 
 thus, dry substances do not ferment at all. 2. A cer- 
 tain degree of heat. 3. The contact of air. Chemists, 
 after Boerhaave, have distinguished three kinds of 
 fermentation. 
 
 1. The vinous or spirituous , which affords ardent 
 spirit. 
 
 2. The acetous , which affords vinegar, or acetic acid. 
 
 3. The putrid fermentation, or putrefaction, which 
 produces volatile alkali. 
 
 I. The conditions necessary for vinous fermentation 
 are : 1. A saccharine mucilage. 2. A degree of flu- 
 idity slightly viscid. 3. A degree of heat between 55 
 and 65 of Fahrenheit. 4. A large mass, in which a 
 rapid commotion may be excited. When these four 
 conditions are united, the vinous fermentation takes 
 place, and is known by the following characteristic 
 phenomena: 1. An intestine motion takes place. 2. 
 The bulk of the mixture then becomes augmented. 3. 
 The transparency of the fluid is diminished by opaque 
 filaments. 4. Heat is generated. 5. The solid parts 
 mixed with the liquor rise and float in consequence of 
 the disengagement of elastic fluid. 6. A large quan 
 tity of carbonic acid gas is disengaged in bubbles. All 
 these phenomena gradually cease in proportion as the 
 liquor loses its sweet and mild taste, and it becomes 
 brisk, penetrating, and capable of producing intoxica- 
 tion. In this manner, wine, beer, cider, &c. are made. 
 All bodies which have undergone the spirituous fer- 
 mentation are capable of passing on to the acid fer- 
 mentation; but although it is probable that the acid 
 fermentation never takes place before the body has 
 gone through the spirituous fermentation, yet the du- 
 ration of the first is frequently so short and impercep- 
 tible, that it cannot be ascertained. Besides the bodies 
 which are proper for spirituous fermentation, this class 
 includes all sorts of faecula boiled in water. 
 
 II. The conditions required for the acid fermenta- 
 tion are, 1. A heat from 70 to 85 degrees of Fahren- 
 heit. 2. A certain degree of liquidity. 3. The pre- 
 sence of atmospheric air." 4. A moderate quantity of 
 fermentable matter. The phenomena which accom- 
 pany this fermentation, are an intestine motion, and a 
 considerable absorption of air. The transparent liquor 
 becomes turbid, but regains its limpidity when fermen- 
 tation is over. The fermented liquor now consists, in 
 a great measure, of a peculiar acid, called the acetic 
 acid, or vinegar. Not a vestige of spirit remains, it be- 
 ing entirely decomposed, but the greater the quantity 
 of spirit in the liquor, previous to the fermentation, 
 the greater will be the quantity of true vinegar ob- 
 tained. As the ultimate constituents of vegetable mat- 
 ter are oxygen, hydrogen, and carbon; and of animal 
 matter, the same three principles with azote, we can 
 readily understand that all the products of fermenta- 
 tion must be merely new compounds of these three or 
 
 356 
 
 four ultimate constituents. Accordingly, 100 parts of 
 real vinegar, or acetic acid, are resolvable, by Gay 
 Lussac and Thenard’s analysis, into 50.224 carbon + 
 46.911 hydrogen and oxygen, as they exist in water, 
 + 2.863 oxygen in excess. In like manner, wines are 
 all resolvable into the same ultimate components, in 
 proportions somewhat different. The aeriform results 
 of putrefactive fermentation are in like manner found 
 to be, hydrogen, carbon, oxygen, and azote, variously 
 combined, and associated with minute quantities of 
 sulphur and phosphorus. The residuary matter con- 
 sists of the same principles, mixed with the saline and 
 earthy parts of animal bodies. 
 
 Lavoisier was the first philosopher who instituted, 
 on right principles, a series of experiments to investi- 
 gate the phenomena of fermentation, and they were 
 so judiciously contrived, and so accurately conducted, 
 as to give results comparable to those derived from the 
 more rigid methods of the present day. Since then, 
 Thenard and Gay Lussac have each contributed most 
 important researches. By the labours of these three 
 illustrious chemists, those material metamorphoses, 
 formerly quite mysterious, seem susceptible of a satis- 
 factory explanation. 
 
 As sugar is a substance of uniform and determinate 
 composition, it has been made choice of for determining 
 the changes which arise when its solution is fermented 
 into wine or alkohol. Lavoisier justly regarded it as 
 a true vegetable oxide, and stated its constituents to 
 be, 8 hydrogen, 28 carbon, and 64 oxygen, in 100 parts- 
 By two different analyses of Berzelius, we have, 
 
 Hydrogen 6.802 6.891 
 
 Carbon 44.115 42.704 
 
 Oxygen 49.083 50.405 
 
 100.000 100.000 
 
 Gay Lussac and Thenard’s analysis gives, 
 
 Hydrogen 6.90 ) n . 
 
 Oxygen 50.63 \ 57 53 water > 
 
 Carbon 42.47 42.47 
 
 100.00 100.00 
 
 It has been said, that sugar requires to be dissolved, 
 in at least 4 parts of water, and to be mixed with some 
 yest, to cause its fermentation to commence. But this 
 is a mistake. Syrup stronger than the above will fer- 
 ment in warm weather, without addition. If the tem- 
 perature be low, the syrup weak, and no yest added, 
 acetous fermentation alone will take place. To de- 
 termine the vinous, therefore, we must mix certain 
 proportions of saccharine matter, water, and yest, and 
 place them in a proper temperature. 
 
 To observe the chemical changes which occur, we 
 must dissolve 4 or 5 parts of pure sugar in 20 parts of 
 water, put the solution into a matrass, and add 1 part 
 of yest. Into the mouth of the matrass a glass tube 
 must be luted, which is recurved, so as to dip into the 
 mercury of a pneumatic trough. If the apparatus be 
 now placed in a temperature of from 70° to 80°, we 
 shall speedily observe the syrup to become muddy, and 
 a multitude of air bubbles to form all around the fer- 
 ment. These unite, and attaching themselves to par- 
 ticles of the yest, rise along with it to the surface,, 
 forming a stratum of froth. The yesty matter will 
 then disengage itself from the air, fall to the bottom of 
 the vessel, to reacquire buoyancy a second time by at- 
 tached air bubbles, and thus in succession. If we ope- 
 rate on 3 or 4 ounces of sugar, the fermentation will 
 be very rapid during the first ten or twelve hours; it 
 will then slacken, and terminate in the course of a few 
 days. At this period the matter being deposited which 
 disturbed the transparency of the liquor, this will be- 
 come clear. 
 
 The following changes have now taken place: 1. 
 The sugar is wholly, and the yest partially, decom- 
 posed. 2. A quantity of alkohol and carbonic acid, 
 together nearly in weight to the sugar, is produced. 
 3. A white matter is formed, composed of hydrogen, 
 oxygen, and carbon, equivalent to about half the weight 
 of the decomposed ferment. Thecarbonic acid passes 
 over into the pneumatic apparatus ; the alkohol may 
 be separated from the vinous liquid by distillation, and 
 the white matter falls down to the bottom of the ma- 
 trass with the remainder of the yest. 
 
 The quantity of yest decomposed is very small. 100 
 
FER 
 
 FER 
 
 parts of sugar require, for complete decomposition, 
 only two and a half of that substance, supposed to be 
 in a dry state. It is hence very probable, that the fer- 
 ment, which has a strong affinity for oxygen, takes a 
 little of it from the saccharine particles, by a part of 
 its hydrogen and carbon, and thus the equilibrium be- 
 ing broken between the constituent principles of the 
 sugar, these so react on each other, as to be transform- 
 ed into alkohol and carbonic acid. If we consider 
 the composition of alkohol, we shall find no difficulty 
 in tracing the steps of this transformation. 
 
 Neglecting the minute products which the yest fur- 
 nishes, in the act of fermentation, let us regard only 
 the alkohol and carbonic acid. We shall then see, on 
 comparing the composition of sugar to that of alkohol, 
 that to transform sugar into alkohol, we must with- 
 draw from it one volume of vapour of carbon, and 
 one volume of oxygen, which form by their union one 
 volume of carbonic acid gas. Finally, let us reduce 
 the volumes into weights, we shall find, that 100 parts 
 of sugar ought to be converted, during fermentation, 
 into 51.55 of alkohol, and 48.45 of carbonic acid. 
 
 When it is required to preserve fermented liquors in 
 the slate produced by the first stage of fermentation, it 
 is usual to put them into casks before the vinous pro- 
 cess is completely euded ; and in these closed vessels a 
 change very slowly continues to be made for many 
 months, and perhaps for some years. 
 
 But if the fermentative process be suffered to proceed 
 in open vessels, more especially if the temperature be 
 raised to 90 degrees, the acetous fermentation comes 
 on. In this, the oxygen of the atmosphere is absorbed ; 
 and the more speedily in proportion as the surfaces of 
 the liquor are often changed by lading it from one ves- 
 sel to another. The usual method consists in exposing 
 the fermented liquor to the air in open casks, the bung- 
 hole of which is covered with a tile to prevent the en- 
 trance of the rain. By the absorption of oxygen which 
 takes place, the inflammable spirit becomes converted 
 into an acid. If the liquid be then exposed to distilla- 
 tion, pure vinegar comes over instead of ardent spirit. 
 
 III. When the spontaneous decomposition is suffered 
 to proceed beyond the acetous process, the vinegar be- 
 comes viscid and foul ; air is emitted with an offensive 
 smell; volatile alkali flies off ; an earthy sediment is 
 deposited ; and the remaining liquid, if any, is mere 
 water. This is the putrefactive process. See also 
 Putrefaction. 
 
 FERME'NTUM. ( Quasi fervimejitum, from ferveo, 
 to work.) Yest. 
 
 Fermentum cerkvisijs. Yest; Barm; the scum 
 which collects on beer while fermenting, and has the 
 property of exciting that process in various other sub- 
 stances. Medicinally it is antiseptic and tonic ; and 
 lias been found useful internally in the cure of typhus 
 fever attended with an obvious tendency to putrefac- 
 tion in the system with petechite, vibices, and the like : 
 the best way to administer it, is to mix a fluid ounce 
 with seven of strong beer, and give three table spoon- 
 fuls to an adult every three or four hours. Externally, 
 it is used in the fermenting cataplasm. 
 
 FERN. See Filix and Poiypodium. 
 
 Fern , male. See Polydodium filix mas. 
 
 Fern , female. See Pteris aquilina. 
 
 FERN EL, John, was born at Claremont, near the 
 end of the 15th century. He went at the age of 19 to 
 prosecute his studies at Paris, and distinguished him- 
 self so much, that, after taking the degree of master 
 of arts, he was chosen professor of dialectics in his 
 college. His application then became intense, till a 
 quartan ague obliged him to seek his native air: and 
 on his return to Paris, he determined on the medical 
 profession, and taught philosophy for his support, till 
 in 1530, he took bis doctor’s degree. Soon after he 
 married, and speedily got into extensive practice ; and 
 at length was made physician to the Dauphin, who 
 afterward became Henry II. He was obliged to ac- 
 company that monarch in his campaigns, yet he still, 
 though at the age of sixty, seldom passed a day with- 
 out writing. But in 1558, having lost his wife of a 
 fever, he did not long survive her. His works are nu- 
 merous on philosophical, as well as medical subjects: 
 of the latter, the most esteemed were his “ Medicina,” 
 dedicated to Henry II., and a posthumous treatise on 
 fevers. 
 
 Ferrame ntum. An instrument made of iron. 
 
 FERRQ-CHYAZIC ACID. Acidum ferro-chyazi- 
 
 cum , chyazicum , from the initial letters of carbon, 
 hydrogen, and azote.) An acid obtained by Porrett by 
 adding to a solution of ferro-cyanite of barytes, sul- 
 phuric acid just enough to precipitate the barytes. It 
 has a pale yellow colour, no smell, and is decomposed 
 by gentle heat or strong light, in which case hydrocy- 
 anic acid is formed, and white hydrocyanite of iron is 
 deposited, which becomes blue by exposure. 
 
 FERRO-CYAN ATE. A compound of ferro-prus- 
 sic acid with salifiable bases. 
 
 FERRO-CYANIC ACID. See Ferro-prussic acid. 
 
 FERRO-PRUSSIC ACID. Acidum ferro-prussi- 
 cum. Acidum ferro-cyanicum. Into a solution of the 
 amber- coloured crystals, usually called prussiates of 
 potassa, pour liydro-sulphuret of barytes, as long as 
 any precipitate falls. Throw the whole on a filter, 
 and wash the precipitate with cold water. Dry it ; and 
 having dissolved 100 parts in cold water, add gradually 
 thirty of concentrated sulphuric acid ; agitate the mix- 
 ture, and set it aside to repose. The supernatant li- 
 quid is ferro-prussic acid, called by Porrett, who had 
 the merit of discovering it, ferruretted chyazic acid. 
 
 It has a pale' lemon-yellow colour, but no smell. 
 Heat and light decompose it. Hydrocyanic acid is then 
 formed, and white ferro-prussiate of iron, which soon 
 becomes blue. Its affinity for the bases enables it to 
 displace acetic acid, without heat, from the acetates, 
 and to form ferro-prussiates. 
 
 FERRUM. (Ferrum, i. neut.; the etymology un- 
 certain.) Iron. See Iron. 
 
 Ferrum ammoniatum. Ammoniated iron; for- 
 merly known by the names of flores martiales ; florcs 
 salis ammoniaci martiales ; ens martis ; ens veneris 
 Boylei; sal martis muriaticum sublimatum , and 
 lately by the title of ferrum ammoniacale. Take of 
 subcarbonate of iron, muriate of ammonia, of each a 
 pound. Mix them intimately, and sublime by imme- 
 diate exposure to a strong fire ; lastly, reduce the sub- 
 limed ammoniated iron to powder. This prepara- 
 tion is astringent and deobstruent, in doses from tjiree 
 to fifteen grains, or more, in the form of bolus or pills, 
 prepared with some gum. It is exhibited in most cases 
 of debility, in chlorosis, asthenia, menorrhagia, inter- 
 mittent fevers, &c. This or some other strong prepa 
 ration of iron, as the Tinct. ferri muriatis, Mr. Cline is 
 wont to recommend in schirrhous affections of the 
 breast. See Tinctura ferri ammoniati. 
 
 Ferrum tartarizatum. Tartarized iron. A tar- 
 trate of potassa and iron ; formerly called tartarus 
 chalybeatus ; mars solubilis ; ferrum potabile. Take 
 of iron, a pound:; supertartrate of potassa, powdered, 
 two pounds ; water, a pint. Rub them together ; and 
 expose them to the air in a broad glass vessel for eight 
 days, then dry the residue in a sand bath, and reduce it 
 to a very fine powder. Add to this powder a pint 
 more water, and expose it for eight days longer, then 
 dry it, and reduce it to a very fine powder. Its virtues 
 are astringent and tonic, and it forms in solution an 
 excellent tonic fomentation to contusions, lacerations, 
 distortions, &c. Dose from ten grains to half a 
 drachm. 
 
 Ferri alkalini liquor. Solution of alkaline iron. 
 Take of iron, two drachms and a half ; nitric acid, 
 two fluid ounces ; disilled water, six fluid ounces ; so- 
 lution of subcarbonate of potassa, six fluid ounces. 
 Having mixed the acid and water, pour them upon the 
 iron, and when the effervescence has ceased, pour off 
 the clear acid solution ; add this gradually, and at in- 
 tervals, to the solution of subcarbonate of potassa, 
 occasionally shaking it, until it has assumed a deep 
 brown-red colour, and no further effervescence takes 
 place. Lastly, set it by for six hours, and pour off the 
 clear solution. This preparation was first described 
 by Stael, and called tinctura martis alkalina, and is 
 now introduced in the London Pharmacopoeia as afford- 
 ing a combination of iron distinct from any other, and 
 often applicable to practice. The dose is from half a 
 drachm to a drachm. 
 
 Ferri carbonas. See Ferri subcarbonas. 
 
 Ferri limatura purificata. Purified iron filings. 
 These possess tonic, astringent, and deobstruent vir- 
 tues, and are calculated to relieve chlorosis and other 
 diseases in which steel is indicated, where acidity in 
 the primte vine abounds. 
 
 Ferri rubigo. See Ferri subcarbonas. 
 
 Ferri subcarbonas. Ferri carbonas; Ferrum 
 pracipitaium , formerly called chalybis rubigo j^rcepa- 
 
rata and ferri rubigo. Subcarbonate of iron. Take 
 of sulphate of iron, eight ounces ; subcarbonate of soda, 
 six ounces ; boiling water, a gallon. Dissolve the sul- 
 phate of iron and subcarbonate of soda separately, 
 each in four pints of water ; then mix the solutions 
 together and set it by, that the precipitated powder 
 may subside ; then having poured off the supernatant 
 liquor, wash the subcarbonate of iron with hot water, 
 and dry it upon bibulous paper in a gentle heat. It 
 possesses mild corroborant and stimulating properties, 
 and is exhibited with success in leucorrhoea, ataxia, 
 asthenia, chlorosis, dyspepsia, rachitis, &c. Dose 
 from two to ten grains. 
 
 Ferri sulphas. Sulphate of iron ; formerly called 
 sal martis, vitriolum martis, vitriolum ferri , and fer- 
 rum vitriolatum. Green vitriol. Take of ir on, sulphu- 
 ric acid, of each by weight, eight ounces ; water, four 
 pints. Mix together the sulphuric acid and water in a 
 glass vessel, and add thereto the iron ; then after the 
 effervescence has ceased, filter the solution through 
 paper, and evaporate it until crystals form as it cools. 
 Having poured away the water, dry these upon bibu- 
 lous paper. This is an excellent preparation of iron, 
 and is exhibited, in maty diseases, as a styptic, tonic, 
 astringent, and anthelmintic. Dose from one grain to 
 five grains. 
 
 [Ferrilite. Common trap of Kirwan. Amor- 
 phous basalt of Cleaveland. The Ferrilite , and per- 
 haps the Mullen stone of Kirwan, may be referred to 
 this variety of basalt. A.] 
 
 FERRURETTED CHYAZIC ACID. See Ferro- 
 prussic acid. 
 
 Fers;e. The measles. 
 
 Fertile flower. See Flos. 
 
 FE'RULA. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class Pentandriu ; Order, Digynia. 
 
 Ferula africana galbanifera. The galbanum 
 plant. See Bubon galbanum. 
 
 Ferula assafcetida. The systematic name of the 
 assafoetida plant. Assafcetida. Hingiseh of the Per- 
 sians. Altiht of the Arabians. By some thought to 
 be the oi\<f>iov, vel oiros ciXcpiov of Dioscorides, Theo- 
 phrastus, and Hippocrates. Baser et laserpitium of 
 the Latins. Ferula assafcetida — foliis alternatim si- 
 nuatis , obtvsis, of Linnaeus. This plant, which affords 
 us the assafoetida of the shops, grows plentifully on the 
 mountains in the provinces of Chorassan and Laar,ih 
 Persia. 
 
 The process of obtaining it is as follows: the earth 
 is cleared away from the top of the roots of the oldest 
 plants ; the leaves and stalks are then twisted away, 
 and made into a covering, to screen the root from the 
 sun ; in this state the root is left for forty djiys, when 
 the covering is removed, and the top of the root cut 
 off transversely; it is then screened again from the 
 sun for lorty-eight hours, when the juice it exudes is 
 scraped off, and exposed to the sun to harden. A se- 
 cond transverse section of the root is made, and the 
 exudation suffered to continue for forty-eight hours, 
 and then scraped off. In this manner it is eight times 
 repeatedly collected in a period of six weeks. The 
 juice thus obtained has a bitter, acrid, pungent taste, 
 and is well known by its peculiar nauseous smell, the 
 strength of which is the surest test of its goodness. 
 This odour is extremely volatile, and of course the 
 drug loses much of its efficacy by keeping. It is 
 brought to us in large irregular masses’, composed of 
 various little shining lumps, or grains, which are partly 
 of a whitish colour, partly reddish, and partly of a 
 violet hue. Those masses are accounted the best which 
 are clear, of a pale reddish colour, and variegated 
 with a great number of elegant white tears. This 
 concrete juice consists of two-thirds of gum, and one- 
 third of resin and volatile oil, in which its taste and 
 smell reside. It yields all its virtues to alkohol. Tri- 
 turated with water, it forms a milk-like mixture, the 
 resin being diffused by the medium of the gum. Dis- 
 tilled with water, it affords a small quantity of essen- 
 tial oil. It is the most powerful of all the foetid gums, 
 and is a most valuable remedy. It is most commonly 
 employed in hysteria, hypochondriasis, some symp- 
 toms of dyspepsia, flatulent colics, and in most of 
 those diseases termed nervous, but its chief use is de- 
 rived from its antispasmodic effects; and it is thought 
 to be the most powerful remedy we possess, for those 
 peculiar convulsive and spasmodic affections, which 
 often recur in the first of these diseases, both taken 
 
 into the stomach and in the way of enema. It is also 
 recommended as an emmenagogue, anthelmintic, anti- 
 asthmatic, and anodyne. Dr. Cullen prefers it as an 
 expectorant to gum ammoniacum. Where we wish it 
 to act immediately as an antispasmodic, it should be 
 used in a fluid form, as that of tincture, from half a 
 drachm to two drachms. When given in the form of a 
 pill, or triturated with water, its usual dose is from five 
 to twenty grains. When in the form of enema, one or 
 two drachms are to be diffused in eight ounces of warm 
 milk or water. It is sometimes applied externally as a 
 plaster and stimulating remedy, in hysteria, &.c. 
 
 Ferula minor. All-heal of ASsculapius. This 
 plant is said to be detergent. 
 
 Ferula' cca. See Bubon galbanum. 
 
 FEVER. See Febris. 
 
 FEVERFEW. See Matricaria. 
 
 FI BER. (From fiber, extreme, because it resides 
 in the extremities of lakes and rivers.) The beaver. 
 See Castor fiber. 
 
 FIBRE. Fibra. A very simple filament. It is 
 owing to the difference in the nature and arrangements 
 of the fibres that the structure of the several parts of 
 animals and vegetables differ : hence the barks, woods, 
 leaves, &c. of vegetables, and the cellular structure, 
 membranes, muscles, vessels, nerves, and, in short, 
 every part of the body, has its fibres variously consti- 
 tuted and arranged, so as to form these different parts. 
 
 Fibre muscular. See Muscular fibre. 
 
 FIBRIL. ( Fibrila , diminutive of fibra.') A small 
 thread-like fibre : applied to the little roots which are 
 given off from radicles. 
 
 FI'BRIN. “A peculiar organic compound found 
 both in vegetables and animals. Vauquelin discovered 
 it in the juice of the papaw-tree. It is a soft solid, of 
 a greasy appearance, insoluble in water, which sof tens 
 in the air, becoming viscid, brown, and semi-transpa- 
 rent. On hot coals it melts, throws out greasy drops, 
 crackles, and evolves the smoke and odour of roasting 
 meat. Fibrin is procured, however, in its moat cha- 
 racteristic state from animal matter. It exists in chyle ; 
 it enters into the composition of blood ; of it, the chief 
 part of muscular flesh is formed ; and hence it may be 
 regarded as the most abundant constituent of tire soft 
 solids of animals. 
 
 To obtain it, we may beat blood as it issues from 
 the veins with a bundle of twigs. Fibrin soon attaches 
 itself to each stem, under the form of long reddish fila- 
 ments, which become colourless by washing them with 
 cold water. It is solid, white, insipid, without smell, 
 denser than water, and incapable of affecting the hue 
 of litmus or violets. When moist it possesses a spe- 
 cies of elasticity ; by desiccation it becomes yellowish, 
 hard, and brittle. By distillation we can extract from 
 it much carbonate of ammonia, some acetate, a foetid 
 brown oil, and gaseous products; while there remains 
 in the retort a very luminous charcoal, very brilliant, 
 difficult of incineration, which leaves, after combus- 
 tion, phosphate of lime, a little phosphate of magnesia, 
 carbonate of lime, and carbonate of soda. 
 
 Cold water has no action on fibrin. Treated with 
 boiling water, it is so changed a3 to lose the properly 
 of softening and dissolving in acetic acid. The liquor 
 filtered from it, yields precipitates with infusion of 
 galls, and the residue is white, dry, hard, and of an 
 agreeable taste. 
 
 When kept for some time in alkohol of 0.810, it gives 
 rise to an adipocerous matter, having a strong and 
 disagreeable odour. This matter remains dissolved in 
 the alkohol, and may be precipitated by water. ASther 
 makes it undergo a similar alteration, but more slowly. 
 When digested in weak muriatic acid, it evolves a lit- 
 tle azote, and a compound is formed, hard, horny, and 
 which, washed repeatedly with water, is transformed 
 into another gelatinous compound. This seems to be 
 a neutral muriate, soluble in hot water ; while the first 
 is an acid muriate, insoluble even in boiling water. 
 Sulphuric acid, diluted with six times its weight of 
 water, has similar effects. When not too concentrated, 
 nitric acid has a very different action on fibrin. For 
 example, when its sp. gr. is 1.25, there, results from it 
 at first a disengagement of azote, while the fibrin be- 
 comes covered with fat, and the liquid turns yeljow. 
 By digestion of twenty-four hours, the whole fibrin is 
 attacked, and converted into a pulverulent mass of 
 lemon yellow colour, which seems to be composed of a 
 mixture of fat and fibrin, altered and intimately com- 
 
FIB 
 
 FIL 
 
 bined with the malic and nitric or nitrous acids. In 
 fact, if we put this mass on a filter, and wash it copi- 
 ously with water, it will part with a portion of its 
 acid, will preserve the property of-reddening litmus, 
 and will take an orange hue. On treating it after- 
 ward with boiling alkohol,we dissolve the fatty mat- 
 ter ; and putting the remainder in contact with chalk 
 and water, an effervescence will be occasioned by the 
 escape of carbonic acid, and malate or nitrate of lime 
 will remain in solution. 
 
 Concentrated acetic acid renders fibrin soft at ordi- 
 nary temperatures, and converts it by the aid of heat 
 into a jelly, which is soluble in hot water, with the dis- 
 engagement of a small quantity of azote. This solu- 
 tion is colourless, and possesses little taste. Evapo- 
 rated to dryness, it leaves a transparent residue, which 
 reddens litmus paper, and which cannot be dissolved 
 even in boiling water, but by the medium of more 
 acetic acid. Sulphuric, nitric, and muriatic acids, pre- 
 cipitate the animal matter, and form acid combina- 
 tions. Potassa, soda, ammonia, effect likewise the 
 precipitation of this matter, provided we do not use too 
 great an excess of alkali; for then the precipitated 
 matter would be redissolved. Aqueous potassa and 
 soda gradually dissolve fibrin in the cold, without oc- 
 casioning any perceptible change in its nature ; but 
 with heat they decompose it, giving, birth to a quantity 
 of ammoniacal gas, and other usual animal products. 
 Fibrin does not putrefy speedily when kept in water. 
 It shrinks on exposure to a considerable heat, and 
 emits the smell of burning horn. It is composed, ac- 
 cording to the analysis of Gay Lussac, and Thenard, 
 of 
 
 Carbon, 53.360 
 
 Azote, 19.934 
 
 Oxygen, 19.685 1 22.14 water. 
 
 Hydrogen, 7.021 £ 4.56 hydrogen. 
 
 FTBROLITE. A crystallized mineral harder jhan 
 quartz, of a white or gray colour, found in the Car- 
 natic, and composed of alumina, silica, and iron. 
 
 FIBROSUS. (From fibre , a fibre*) Fibrous. A 
 term frequently used in anatomy to express the texture 
 of parts. In botany, its meaning is the same, and is 
 applied to roots and other parts, as those of grasses, 
 
 &.C. 
 
 FI'BULA. ( Quasi fig ilula ; from figo, to fasten: 
 so named because it joins together the tibia and the 
 muscles.) A long bone of the leg, situated on the outer 
 side of the tibia, and which forms, at its lower end, 
 the outer ankle. Its upper extremity is formed into an 
 irregular head, on the inside of which is a slightly con- 
 cave articulating surface, which, in the recent subjects, 
 is covered with cartilage, and receives the circular flat 
 surface under the edge of the external cavity of the 
 tibia. This articulation is surrounded by a capsular 
 ligament, which is farther strengthened by other strong 
 ligamentous fibres, so as to allow only a small motion 
 backwards and forwards. — Externally, the head of the 
 fibula is rough and protuberant, serving for the attach- 
 ment of ligaments, and for the insertion of the biceps 
 cruris muscle. — Immediately below it, on its inner side, 
 is a tubercle, from which a part of the gastrocnemius 
 internus has its origin. Immediately below this head 
 the body of the bone begins. It is of a triangular shape, 
 and appears as if it were slightly twisted at each end, 
 in a different direction. It is likewise a little curved 
 inwards and forwards. This curvature is in part 
 owing to the action-of muscles; and in part perhaps to 
 the carelessness of nurses. — Of the three angles of the 
 bone, that which is turned towards the tibia is the 
 most prominent, and serves for the attachment of the 
 interosseous ligament, which, in its structure and uses, 
 resembles that of the forearm, and, like that, is a little 
 interrupted above and below. The three surfaces of 
 the bone are variously impressed by different muscles. 
 About the middle of the posterior surface is observed 
 a passage for the medullary vessels, slanting down- 
 wards. The lower end of the fibula is formed into a 
 spongy, oblong head, externally rough and convex, in- 
 ternally smooth and covered with a thin cartilage, 
 where it is received by the external triangular depres- 
 sion at the lower end of the tibia. This articulation, 
 which resembles that of its upper extremity, is fur- 
 nished with a capsular ligament, and farther strength- 
 ened by ligamentous fibres, which are stronger and 
 more considerable than those before described. They 
 extend from the tibia to the fibula, in an oblique direc- 
 
 tion, and are more easily discernible before than De- 
 hind. Below this the fibula is lengthened out, so as 
 to form a considerable process, called malleolus exter 
 nus , or the outer ankle. It is smooth and covered 
 with cartilage on the inside, where it is contiguous to 
 the astragalus, or first bone of the foot. At the lower 
 and inner part of this process* there is a spongy cavity, 
 filled with fat; and a little beyond this, posteriorly, is 
 a cartilaginous groove, for the tendons of the peroneus 
 longus and peroneus brevis, which are here bound 
 down by the ligamentous fibres that are extended over 
 them. 
 
 The principal uses of this bone seem to be, to afford 
 origin and insertion to muscles, ami to contribute to 
 the articulation of the leg with the foot. 
 
 FICA'RIA. (From ficus, a fig; so called from its 
 likeness.) See Ranunculus ficaria. 
 
 Fica'tio. (From ficus , a fig.) A tuberculous dis- 
 ease, near the anus and pudenda. 
 
 FICOIDE'A. Ficoides. Resembling a. fig. A 
 name of the house-leek. See Sempervivum tectorium. 
 
 FI'CUS. 1. A fleshy substance about the anus, in 
 figure resembling a fig. . ' 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Polygamia; Order, Dicecia. The fig- 
 tree. 
 
 Ficus carica. The systematic name of the fig- 
 tree. Carica ; Ficus ; Ficus vulgaris ; Ficus com- 
 munis. Evict/ of the Greeks. French figs are, when 
 completely ripe, soft, succulent, and easily digested, 
 unless eaten in immoderate quantities, when they are 
 apt to occasion flatulency, pain of the bowels, and 
 diarrhoea. The dried fruit, which is sold in our shops, 
 is pleasanter to the taste, and more wholesome and 
 nutritive. They are directed in the decoctum liordei 
 compositum , and in the confectio sennce. Applied ex- 
 ternally, they promote the suppuration of tumours; 
 hence they have a place in maturating cataplasms; 
 and are very convenient to apply to the gums, and, 
 when boiled with milk, to the throat. 
 
 Ficus indica. See Lacca. 
 
 Fiddle- shaped. See Leaf. 
 
 Fidicina'les. ( Fidicinalis , sc. musculus.) See 
 Lumbricales. 
 
 FIENUS, Thomas, was son of a physician of Ant- 
 werp, and born in 1567. After studying at Leyden and 
 Bologna, he was invited, at the age of 26, to be one of 
 the medical professors at Louvaine, where he took his 
 degrees. With the exception of one year, during which 
 he attended the Duke of Bavaria, he remained in that 
 office till his death in 1631. Besides his great abilities 
 in medicine and surgery, he was distinguished for his 
 knowledge of natural history, the learned languages, 
 and the mathematics. He has left several works : the 
 chief of which is termed “Libri Chirurgici XII.,” 
 treating of the principal operations ; it passed through 
 many editions. His father, John , was author of a well- 
 received treatise, “De Flatibus.” 
 
 FIG. See Ficus carica. 
 
 FIGURESTONE. Bildstein. Ag almatolite. A 
 massive mineral of a gray colour, or brown flesh-red, 
 and sometimes spotted, or with blue veins; unctuous 
 to the touch, and yielding to the nail. It comes from 
 China, cut into grotesque figures. It differs from stea- 
 tite in wanting the magnesia. It is also found in Tran- 
 sylvania, and in Wales. 
 
 FIG WORT. See Ranunculus ficaria. 
 
 FILA'GO. (From filum, a thread, and ago , to pro- 
 duce or have to do with, in allusion to the cottony web 
 connected with every part of the plant.) Cud or cot- 
 ton-weed ; formerly used as an astringent. 
 
 FILA'MENT. ( Filamcntum ; from filum , a thread.) 
 1. A term applied in anatomy to a small thread-like 
 portion adhering to any part, and frequently synony- 
 mous with fibre. See Fibre. 
 
 2. The stamen of a flower consists of the filament, 
 anther, and pollen. The filament is the column which 
 supports the anther. 
 
 From its figure it is called, 
 
 1. Capillary; as i n Plantago. 
 
 2. Filiform, ; as in Scilla maritima. 
 
 3. Flat ; as in Allium ccpa. 
 
 4. Dilatate , spreading laterally ; as in Ornithogalum 
 umbellutum. 
 
 5. Pedicellate , affixed transversely to a little stalk • 
 as in Salvia. 
 
 6. Bifid) having two ; as in Stemodia. 
 
 359 
 
FIL 
 
 FIS 
 
 7. Bifur ced; as in Prunella. 
 
 8. Multifid ; as in Carolina princeps. 
 
 9. Dentate ; as in Rosmarinus officinalis. 
 
 10. Nicked; as in Allium cep a. 
 
 11. Lanceolate ; as in Ornithogalum pyrenaicum. 
 
 12. Castrate , the anther naturally wanting; as in 
 Gratiola officinalis. 
 
 13. Subulate; as in Tulipa gesneriani. 
 
 From the pubescence, 
 
 1. Barbate, bearded as in Lycium. 
 
 2. Lanate, woolly ; as in Verbascum thapsus. 
 
 3. Pilose; as in Anthericum frutescens. 
 
 4. Gland-bearing ; as in Laurus and Rheum. 
 
 From its direction, 
 
 1. Erect; as in Tulipa gesneriana. 
 
 2. Incurved; curved inward, and a little bent. 
 
 3. Declinate; as in Hsmerocalis fulva. 
 
 4. Connivent ; as in Physalis alkekengi. 
 
 From its concretion, 
 
 1. Liberate, free, nowhere adhering; as in Nico- 
 tiana tabacum. 
 
 2. Connate , adhering at their base ; as in Malva syl- 
 vestris, and Alcea rosea. 
 
 From its insertion, 
 
 1. Receptaculine, inserted into the receptaculum ; as 
 in Papaver somniferum.. 
 
 2. Corolline, as in Verbascum thapsus, and Nerium 
 oleander. 
 
 3. Calicine ; as in Pyrus malus , and Mespilus ger- 
 manica. 
 
 4. Styline ; as in the Orchides. 
 
 5. Nectorine; as in Pancratium declinatum. 
 
 From its length, it is said to be very long ; as in 
 
 Plantago major : very short in Jasminum and Vinca : 
 and unequal, some long, some short; as in Clieiranthus 
 cheiri. 
 
 FILARIA. The name of a genus of intestinal 
 worms. 
 
 File'llum. (From filum, a thread ; because it 
 resembles a string.) The fraenum of the penis and 
 tongue. 
 
 File'tum. (From filum, a thread ; named from its 
 string-like appearance.) The frtenum of the tongue 
 and penis. 
 
 FIL1CES. ( Filix , cis. f. ; from filum, a thread.) 
 Ferns. One of the families, or natural tribe into which 
 the whole vegetable kingdom is divided. They are 
 defined plants which bear their flower and fruit on the 
 back of the leaf or stalk, which is termed frons. 
 
 FILI'CULA. (Dim. of filix, Tern ; a small sort of 
 fern : or from filum, a thread, which it resembles.) 
 Common maiden-hair. See Adianthum capillus ve- 
 neris. 
 
 FILIFORMIS. Filiform, thread-like: applied to 
 many parts of animals and vegetables from their re- 
 semblance. 
 
 FILIPE'NDULA. (From filum, a thread, and pen- 
 deo, to hang ; so named because the numerous bulbs 
 of its roots hang, as it were, by small threads.) See 
 Spircea filipendula. 
 
 Filipendula aquatica. Water-dropwort; the 
 (Enanthe fislulosa of Linnaeus. 
 
 Filius ante patrem. Any plant, the flower of 
 which comes out before the leaf ; as coltsfoot. 
 
 FI LIX. (From filum, a thread ; so called from its 
 being cut, as it were, in slender portions, like threads.) 
 Fern. See Polypodium. 
 
 Filix aculeata. See Polypodium aculeatum. 
 
 Filix Florida. See Osmunda regalis. 
 
 Filix f<emina. See Pteris aquilina. 
 
 Filix mas. See Polypodium filix mas. 
 
 FILTRA'TION. (Filtratio ; from filtrum, a 
 strainer.) An operation, by means of which a fluid is 
 mechanically separated from consistent particles mere- 
 ly mixed with it. It does not differ from straining. 
 
 An apparatus fitted up for this purpose is called a 
 filter. The form of this is various, according to the 
 intention of the operator. A piece of tow, or wool, 
 or cotton, stuffed into the pipe of a funnel, will prevent 
 the passage of grosser particles, and by that means 
 render the fluid clearer which comes through. Sponge 
 is still more effectual. A strip of linen rag wetted and J 
 hung over the side of a vessel containing a fluid, in 
 such a manner as that one end of the rag tnay be im- 
 mersed in the fluid, and the other end may remain 
 without, below the surface, will act as a syphon, and 
 carry over the clearer portion. Linen or woollen stuffs 
 
 | may eltner be fastened over the mouths of proper ves- 
 sels, or fixed to a frame, like a sieve, for the purpose of 
 filtering. AH these are more commonly used by cooks 
 and apothecaries than by philosophical chemists, who, 
 for the most part, use the paper called cap paper, made 
 up without size. 
 
 As the filtration of considerable quantities of fluid 
 could not be effected at once without breaking the 
 filter of paper, it is found requisite to use a linen cloth, 
 upon which the paper is applied and supported. 
 
 Precipitates and other pulverulent matters are col- 
 lected more speedily by filtration than by subsidence. 
 But there are many chemists who disclaim the use of 
 this method, and avail themselves of the latter only, 
 which is certainly more accurate, and liable to no ob- 
 jection, where the powders are such as will admit of 
 edulcoration and drying in the open air. 
 
 Some fluids, as turbid water, may be purified by 
 filtering through sand. A large earthen funnel, or 
 stone bottle with the bottom beaten out, may have its 
 neck loosely stopped with small stones, over which 
 smaller may be placed, supporting layers of gravel in- 
 creasing in fineness, and lastly covered to the depth 
 of a few inches with fine sand all thoroughly cleansed 
 by washing. This apparatus is superior to a filtering 
 stone, as it will cleanse water in large quantities, and 
 may readily be renewed when the passage is ob- 
 structed, by taking out and washing the upper stratum 
 of sand. 
 
 A filter for corrosive liquors may be constructed, on 
 the same principles, of broken and pounded glass. — 
 Ure's Chcm. Diet. 
 
 FI'LTRUM. A filter, straining or filtering instru- 
 ment. 
 
 FILUM. A thread or filament. 
 
 Filum arsenicale. Corrosive sublimate. 
 
 FI MBRIA. (A fringe, quasi finibria ; from finis, 
 the extremity.) A fringe. 1. A term used by anato- 
 mists to curled membraneous productions. See Fim- 
 bria:. 
 
 2. In botany, it is applied to the dentate or fringe- 
 like ring of the operculum of mosses, by the elastic 
 power of which the operculum is displaced. See Pe- 
 
 ristomium. 
 
 FimbrijE. ( Fimbria , a fringe. Quasi finibria; 
 from finis , the extremity.) The extremities of the 
 Fallopian tubes. See Uterus. 
 
 FINCKLE. See Anethum fceniculum. 
 
 Fingered leaf. See Leaf. 
 
 FIORITE. See Pearl sinter. 
 
 FIR. See Pinus. 
 
 Fir balsam. See Pinus balsamea. 
 
 Fir, Canada. See Pinus balsamea. 
 
 Fir , Norway spruce. See Pinus abies. 
 
 Fir, Scotch. See Pinus sylvestris. 
 
 Fir, silver. See Pinus picea. 
 
 FIRE. Ignis. A very simple and active element, 
 the principal agent in nature to balance the power and 
 natural effect of attraction. The most useful accepta- 
 tion of the word fire comprehends heat and light. 
 There have been several theories proposed respecting 
 fire, but no one as yet is fully established. See Calorie 
 and Light. 
 
 [FFIRTH, Dr. S. of Salem, in New-Jersey, pub- 
 lished a dissertation on malignant fever in 1805, with 
 an attempt to prove that yellow fever is not conta- 
 gious. The experiments he tried with the matter of 
 black-vomit are bold and decisive. He proves by his 
 experiments, that neither the black-vomit, serum, nor 
 saliva of persons labouring under yellow fever, are 
 capable of communicating that disease. He dropped the 
 matter of black-vomit in his eye, inoculated himself 
 with, and even swallowed it. For the particulars of 
 these and other experiments, see Black-vomit. A.] 
 
 Firmi'sium minkralium. Antimony. 
 
 FISCHER, John Andrew, son of an apothecary 
 at Erfurt, was born in 1667. He graduated there, and 
 was appointed in succession to several professorships; 
 but that of pathology and the practice of medicine he 
 did not receive till the age of 48. He acquired con- 
 siderable reputation in liis profession; and he had 
 I been ten years physician to the court of Mayence when 
 he died in 1729. Among several minor works he was 
 author of some of greater importance; as the “Con- 
 silia Medica,” in three volumes; the “ Responsa Frac- 
 tion, ” and a Synopsis of Medicine, facetiously termed 
 “Illias in Nuce.” 
 
FIS 
 
 FLE 
 
 [FISHERY, SEAL. Vessels belonging to theUnited 
 States, employed in voyages for catching seals, usually 
 pass round Cape-Horn, and visit the islands of Juan 
 Fernandez and Massafuero. At the latter of these, 
 seals were formerly very numerous. They are also 
 taken at Falkland’s Islands, Southern Georgia, Tristan 
 d’Acunha, §t. Paul’s, and Amsterdam islands. But of 
 late years they have been found to be much more rare. 
 Even at Massafuero, and the islands in its vicinity, 
 they are no longer found in that abundance which pre- 
 vailed when these voyages were first undertaken. 
 
 The sea-elephant belongs to the same family with 
 the seal. He is found on many of the uninhabited 
 islands of the great southern ocean, particularly at 
 Kerguelan’s Land, which they frequent in great herds. 
 
 They make little resistance, and of course are easily 
 killed. Several of our vessels are said to have been 
 engaged in their destruction. Their oil is found to be 
 of an excellent quality; and not only answers for 
 home consumption, but makes a valuable article of 
 exportation. A.] 
 
 [“ Fishery, whale. This branch of business seems 
 to be less inviting and profitable than it formerly was. 
 Whether this is owing to a scarcity of whales, to 
 greater exertions of other nations, or to the inferiority 
 of the market at home, and high duties abroad, we 
 need not examine particularly here. The decline of 
 the whale-fishery among the people of the United 
 States, is probably to be ascribed to the operation of 
 all these causes, as well as to bounties and immunities 
 granted by some of the European powers so generously 
 as to tempt many of our most enterprising whalemen 
 to engage themselves and their capitals in foreign ser- 
 vice.” — Med. Repos. 
 
 These observations were made in 1805, since which 
 there has been a great increase in the amount of capi- 
 tal, number of ships, and seamen engaged in the whale 
 fishery from the United States. The greatest number 
 of ships in this business are fitted out at New-Bedford 
 in Massachusetts, the island of Nantucket, and Sag- 
 Harbour, on the east end of Long Island, of the state 
 of New- York. Some few are fitted out from this city, 
 and some from ports in Connecticut. Few or none of 
 our vessels pursue this business in the Arctic seas. 
 Some take the light whale on the coast of Brazil, but 
 most of those engaged in this employment from the 
 United States resort to the Pacific ocean, where they 
 take both the spermaceti and the right whale. 
 
 Vessels are fitted out on shares ; the owners, master, 
 and seamen, dividing the proceeds of the voyage ac- 
 cording to a certain ratio agreed upon before the 
 voyage commences, and which generally lasts about 
 two years. The success depends upon the skill and 
 enterprise of the officers and crew, which generally 
 consists of hardy and active young men. The greater 
 their success the greater their share of the profits. 
 The spermaceti-whale is the great object of their 
 search in the Pacific, as from this animal is derived 
 the pharmacopoeial substance called sperma ceti. 
 Ambergris is also occasionally found in the intestines 
 of this whale. A.] 
 
 [Fishery, cod. “ This employment appears to be 
 on the increase. Notwithstanding the abundance of 
 business which might be followed on shore, in a coun- 
 try having so many millions of unappropriated acres, 
 there are found plenty of people who prefer the catching 
 offish along the coasts of theUnited States, and on the 
 Banks of Newfoundland. Government allows a 
 bounty on the tonnage of the vessels engaged in the cod- 
 fishery, in lieu of a drawback upon the salt used in 
 curing the fish.” — Med. Rep. 
 
 The cod taken along our shores and on the Banks 
 of Newfoundland is the Gadus morhua , though some 
 of the other species are also taken. On the rocky 
 shores of Maine, the hake ( Gadus merluccius) is 
 abundantly taken. The fish is not so good as the 
 Gadus morhua, but it has a very large sound from 
 which icthyocolla, or fish glue, of a good quality, may 
 be prepared in any quantity. A.] 
 
 Fish-glue. See Ickthyocolla. 
 
 FISSURA. A fissure. 1. That species of frac- 
 ture in which the bone is slit, but not completely di- 
 vided. 
 
 2. A name given to a deep and long depression in a 
 
 part. 
 
 Fissura magna sYLVii. The anterior and middle 
 lobes of the cerebrum on each side are parted by a I 
 
 deep narrow sulcus, which ascends obliquely back- 
 wards from the temporal ala of the os sphenoides, to 
 near the middle of the os parietale, and this sulcus is 
 thus called. 
 
 FISSUS. Cleft, cloven. Applied to leaves, and 
 pods , folia fissa, that are, as it were, cut into fissures 
 or straight segments. See Leaf. 
 
 FISTIC-NUT. See Pistachia vqfa. 
 
 FI'STULA. ( Quasi fusula:j£o in fundo, to pour 
 out ; or from its similarity to a nj!pe, or reed.) Eligii 
 morbus. A term in surgery, aqpjilied to a long and 
 sinuous ulcer that has a narrow opening, and which 
 sometimes leads to a larger cavity, and has no disposi- 
 tion to heal. 
 
 FISTULA'RIA. (From fistula , a pipe, so called 
 because its stock is hollow.) Stavesacre. See Del- 
 phinium staphisagria. 
 
 FIXED. In chemistry, the term fixed bodies is ap 
 plied to those substances which cannot be caused to 
 pass by a strong rarefaction from the solid or liquid 
 state of an elastic fluid. 
 
 Fixed air. See Carbonic acid. 
 
 FIXITY. The property by which bodies resist the 
 action of heat, so as not to rise in vapour. 
 
 FLAG. See Acorus and Iris. 
 
 [FLAGG, Dr. John, was son of the Rev. Ebenezer 
 Flagg, the first minister of Chester, in New-Hamp- 
 shire. He was graduated at Harvard University in 
 1761, and studied medicine under the direction of Dr. 
 Osgood, of Andover. He commenced practice at Wo- 
 burn, but in 1769 removed to Lynn, where he enjoyed 
 the full confidence of his fellow-citizens, and acquired 
 a high standing in his profession. 
 
 When, in 1775, the dark cloud overspread our politi- 
 cal hemisphere, Dr. Flagg was prepared to unite in the 
 strong measures of resistance against every encroach- 
 ment upon the rights and freedom of his country. He 
 was an active and useful member of the committee of 
 safety, and contributed largely to the promotion of the 
 military preparations to meet the exigencies which 
 soon after happened. From a native modesty, he de- 
 clined any appointment in the councils of the state, 
 but was prevailed upon to accept the commission of 
 lieutenant-colonel of militia, under the venerable Col. 
 Timothy Pickering, which, however, he soon after re- 
 signed, that he might devote his whole attention to 
 the practice of medicine, which he preferred to mili 
 tary pursuits. 
 
 He was elected a member of the Massachusetts 
 Medical Society immediately after its incorporation, 
 when the number of fellows was restricted to seventy 
 in the whole commonwealth. He held a commission 
 of justice of the peace before the revolution and after 
 the adoption of our state constitution, till his death. 
 The fatigues of an extensive circle of practice, and 
 the exposures incident to a professional life, impaired 
 his constitution, and he fell a victim to pulmonary 
 consumption in 1793, in the 50th year of his age. A.l 
 
 FLAGELLIFORMIS. Whip-like. A term ap- 
 plied to a stem that is long and pliant, whip like ; as 
 that of jasmine and blue boxthorn. See Caulis. 
 
 Flalce-white. Oxide of bismuth. 
 
 FLA' MMULA. (Dim. of fiamma, a fire: named 
 from the burning pungency of its taste.) See Ranun- 
 culus ftammula. 
 
 Flammula jovis. See Clematis recta. 
 
 FLATULENT. Windy. 
 
 FLAX. See Linum. 
 
 Flax-leaved daphne. See Daphne gnidium. 
 
 Flax , purging. See Linum catharticum. 
 
 Flax , spurge. See Daphne gnidium. 
 
 FLE A-W ORT. See Plantago psyllium. 
 
 Fle'men. (From flecto , to incline downwards.) 
 Flegma. A tumour about the ankles. 
 
 Flere'sin. Gout. 
 
 FLESH. 1. The muscles of animals. 
 
 2. A vulgar term for all the soft parts of an animal. 
 
 3. It is also applied to leaves, fruit, &c. which have 
 the appearance or consistence of flesh. 
 
 FLE'XOR. The name of several muscles, the of- 
 fice of which is to bend parts into which they are in- 
 serted. 
 
 Flexor accessorius digitorum pedis. See 
 Flexor longus digitorum pedis. 
 
 Flexor brevis digitorum pedis, perforatus, 
 sublimis. A flexor muscle of the toes, situated on 
 the foot. Flexor brevis digitorum pedis, perforatus of 
 
 361 
 
FLE 
 
 FLE 
 
 Albinus. Flexor brevis of Douglas. Flexog digitorum 
 brevis, sive perforatus pedis of Winslow. Perforatus, 
 seu fiexor secundi internodii digitorum pedis of Cow- 
 per; and Calcano sus-phalangettien commun of Du- 
 mas. It arises by a narrow, tendinous, -and fleshy be- 
 ginning, from the inferior protuberance of the os cal- 
 cis. It likewise derives many of its fleshy fibres from 
 the adjacent aponeurosis, and soon forms a thick belly, 
 which divides into four portions. Each of these por- 
 tions terminates, in a flat tendon, the fibres of which 
 decussate, to afford a passage to a tendon of the long 
 flexor, and afterward reuniting, are inserted into the 
 second phalanx of each of the four less toes. This 
 muscle serves to bend the second joint of the toes. 
 
 Flexor brevis minimi digiti pedis. Parathenar 
 minor of Winslow. This little muscle is situated 
 along the inferior surface and outer edge of the meta- 
 tarsal bone of the little toe. It arises tendinous from 
 the basis of that bone, and from the ligaments that 
 connect it to the os cuboides. It soon becomes fleshy, 
 and adheres almost the whole length of the metatarsal 
 bone, at the anterior extremity of which it forms a 
 small tendon, that is inserted into the root of the 
 first joint of the little toe. Its use is to bend the little 
 toe. 
 
 Flexor brevis pollicis manus. Flexor secundi 
 internodii of Douglas. Thenar of Winslow. Flexor 
 primi et secundi ossis pollicis of Cowper ; and Carpo- 
 phalangien du pouce of Dumas. This muscle is di- 
 vided into two portions by the tendon of the flexor 
 longus pollicis. The outermost portion arises tendi- 
 nous from the anterior part of the os trapezoides and 
 internal annular ligament. The second, or innermost, 
 and thickest portion, arises from the same bone, and 
 likewise from the os magnum, and os cuneiforme. 
 Both these portions are inserted tendinous into these 
 sesamoid bones of the thumb. The use of this muscle 
 is to bend the second joint of the thumb. 
 
 Flexor brevis pollicis pedis. A muscle of the 
 great toe, that bends the first joint of that part. Flexor 
 brevis of Douglas. Flexor brevis pollicis of Cowper; 
 and Tar sophalangien du pouce of Dumas. It is situ- 
 ated upon the metatarsal bone of the great toe, arises 
 tendinous from the under and anterior part of the os 
 calcis, and from the under part of the os cuneiforme 
 externum. It soon becomes fleshy and divisible into 
 two portions, which do not separate from each other 
 till they have reached the anterior extremity of the 
 metatarsal bone of the great toe, where they become 
 tendinous, and then the innermost portion unites with 
 the tendon of the abductor, and the outermost with that 
 of the abductor pollicis. They adhere to the external 
 os sesamoideum, and are finally inserted into the 
 root of the first joint of the great toe. These two 
 portions, by their separation, form a groove, in which 
 passes the tendon of the flexor longus pollicis. 
 
 Flexor carpi radialis. A long thin muscle, situ- 
 ated obliquely at the inner and anterior part of the 
 forearm, between the palmaris longus and the pro- 
 nator teres. Radialis intemus of Albinus and Wins- 
 low ; and Epitrochlo metacarpien of Dumas. It arises 
 tendinous from the inner condyle of the os humeri, 
 and, by many fleshy fibres, from the adjacent tendi- 
 nous fascia. It descends along the inferior edge of 
 the pronator teres, and terminates in a long, flat, and 
 thin tendon, which after.ward becomes narrower and 
 thicker, and, after passing under the internal annular 
 ligament, in a groove distinct from the other tendons 
 of the wrist, it spreads wider again, and is inserted into 
 the fore and upper part of the metacarpal bone that 
 sustains the fore-finger. It serves to bend the hand, 
 and its oblique direction may likewise enable it to assist 
 in its pronation. 
 
 Flexor carpi ulnaris. Ulnaris internus of 
 Winslow and Albinus. Epitrochli cubito carpien of 
 Dumas. A muscle situated on the cubit or forearm, 
 that assists in bending the arm. It arises tendinous 
 from the inner condyle of the os humeri, and, by a 
 small fleshy origin, from the anterior edge of the ole- 
 cranon. Between these two portions, we find the 
 ulnar nerve passing to the forearm. Some of its 
 fibres arise likewise from the tendinous fascia that co- 
 vers the muscles of the forearm. In its descent, it 
 soon becomes tendinous, but its fleshy fibres do not 
 entirely disappear till it has reached the lower extre- 
 mity of the ulna, where its tendon spreads a little, 
 and after sending off a few fibres to the external and 
 302 
 
 internal and annular ligaments, is inserted into the go 
 pisiforme. 
 
 Flexor longus digitorum pedis profundus 
 perforans. A flexor muscle of the toes, situated 
 along the posterior part and inner side of the leg. Per- 
 forans seu fiexor profundus of Douglas. Flexor digi- 
 torum longus, sive perforans pedis, and perforans seu 
 fiexor tertii internodii digitorum pedis of Cowper ; and 
 Tibio phalangetien of Dumas. It arises fleshy from 
 the back part of the tibia, and, after running down to 
 file internal ankle, its tendon passes under a kind of 
 annular ligament, and then through a sinuosity at the 
 inside of the os calcis.® Soon after this it receives a 
 small tendon from the flexor longus pollicis pedis, and 
 about the middle of the foot it divides into four ten- 
 dons, which pass through the slits of the flexor brevis 
 digitorum pedis, and are inserted into the upper part 
 of the last bone of all the less toes. About the mid- 
 dle of the foot, this muscle unites with a fleshy por- 
 tion, which, from the name of its first describer, has 
 been usually called massa carnea Jacobi Sylvii : it is 
 also termed Flexor accessorius digitorum pedis. This 
 appendage arises by a thin fleshy origin, from most 
 part of the sinuosity of the os calcis, and likewise by 
 a thin tendinous beginning from the anterior part of 
 the external tubercle of that bone; it soon becomes all 
 fleshy, and unites to the long flexor just before it di- 
 vides into its four tendons. The use of this muscle is 
 to bend the last joint of the toes. 
 
 Flexor longus pollicis manus. Flexor longus 
 pollicis of Albinus. Flexor tertii internodii of Doug- 
 las ; Flexor tertii internodii sive longissimus pollicis 
 of Cowper ; and radio-phalangetien du pouce of Du- 
 mas. A muscle of the thumb placed at the side of the 
 flexor longus digitorum, profundus, perforans, and co- 
 vered by the extensores carpi radiales. It arises fleshy 
 from the anterior surface of the radius, immediately 
 below the insertion of the biceps, and is continued 
 down along the oblique ridge, which serves for the in- 
 sertion of the supinator brevis, as far as the pronator 
 quadratus. Some of its fibres spring likewise from the 
 neighbouring edge of the interosseous ligament. Its 
 tendon passes under the internal annular ligament of 
 the wrist, and, after running along the inner surface of 
 the first bone of the thumb, between the two portions 
 of the flexor brevis pollicis, goes to be inserted into the 
 last joint of the thumb, being bound down in its way 
 by the ligamentous expansion that is spread over the 
 second bone. In some subjects we find a tendinous 
 portion arising from the inner condyle of the os hu- 
 meri, and forming a fleshy slip that commonly termi- 
 nates near the upper part of the origin of this muscle 
 from the radius. The use of this muscle is to bend the 
 last joint of the thumb. 
 
 Flexor longus pollicis pedis. A muscle of the 
 great toe, situated along the posterior part of the leg. 
 It arises tendinous and fleshy a little below the head 
 of the fibula, and its fibres continue to adhere to that 
 bone almost to its extremity. A little above the heel 
 it terminates in a round tendon, which, after passing 
 in a groove formed at the posterior edge of the astra- 
 galus, and internal an$ lateral part of the os calcis, in 
 which it is secured by an annular ligament, goes to be 
 inserted into the last bone of the great toe, which it 
 serves to bend. 
 
 Flexor ossis metacarpi pollicis. Opponens 
 pollicis of Innes. Opponent pollicis manus of Albi- 
 nus. Flexor primi internodii of Douglas. Antithenar 
 sine semi-interosseus pollicis of Winslow ; and Carpo- 
 phalangien du pouce of Dumas. A muscle of the 
 thumb, situated under the abductor brevis pollicis, 
 which it resembles in its shape. It arises tendinous 
 and fleshy from the os scaphoides, and from the ante- 
 rior and inner part of the internal annular ligament. 
 It is inserted tendinous and fleshy into the under and 
 anterior part of the first bone of the thumb. It serves 
 to turn the first bone of the thumb upon its axis, and 
 at the same time to bring it inwards opposite to the 
 other fingers. 
 
 Flexor parvus minimi digiti. Abductor minimi 
 digiti , Hypothenar Riolani of Douglas. Hypothenar 
 minimi digiti of Winslow ; and second carpo-phalan- 
 gicn du petit doigt of Dumas. A muscle of the little 
 finger, situated along the inner surface of the meta- 
 carpal bone of the little finger. It arises tendinous and 
 fleshy from the liook-like process of the unciform bone, 
 and likewise from the anterior surface of the adjacent 
 
FLO 
 
 FLO 
 
 part of the annular ligament. It terminates in a flat 
 tendon, which is connected with that of the abductor 
 minimi digiti, and inserted into the inner and anterior 
 part of the upper end of the first bone of the little 
 finger. It serves to bend the little finger, and likewise 
 to assist the abductor. 
 
 Flexor profundus perforans. Profundus , of 
 Albinus. Perforans , of Douglas. Perforans vulgo 
 profundus, of Winslow; Flexor tertii internodii digi- 
 torum manus , vel perforatus manus, of Cowper; and 
 Cubito phalangetien commun , of Dumas. A muscle 
 of the fingers situated on the forearm, immediately 
 under the perforatus , which it greatly resembles in 
 its shape. It arises fleshy from the external side, and 
 upper part of the ulna, for some way downwards, and 
 from a large portion«of the interrosseous ligament. It 
 splits into four tendons a little before it passes under 
 the annular ligament of the wrist, and these pass 
 through the slit in the tendons of the flexor subliinis, 
 to be inserted into the fore and upper part of the third 
 or last bone of all the fore-fingers, the joint of which 
 they bend. 
 
 Flexor sublimis perforatus. This muscle, 
 which is the perforatus of Cowper, Douglas, and 
 Winslow, is, by Albinus and others, named sublimis. 
 It has gotten the name of perforatus, from its tendons 
 being perforated by those of another flexor muscle of 
 the finger, called the perforans. They who give it 
 the appellation of sublimis, consider its situation with 
 respect to the latter, and which, instead of perforans, 
 they name profundus. It is a long muscle, situated 
 most commonly at the anterior and inner part of the 
 forearm, between the palmaris longus and the flexor 
 carpi ulnaris; but, in some subjects, we find it placed 
 under the former of these muscles, between the flexor 
 carpi ulnaris and the flexor carpi radialis. It arises, 
 tendinous and fleshy, from the inner condyle of the os 
 humeri, from the inner edge of the coronoid process of 
 the ulna, and from the upper and forepart of the radius, 
 down to near the insertion of the pronator teres. A 
 little below the middle of the forearm, its fleshy belly 
 divides into four portions; which degenerate into as 
 many round tendons, that pass all together uhder the 
 internal annular ligament of the wrist, after which 
 they separate from each other, become thinner and 
 flatter, and running along the palm of the hand, under 
 the aponeurosis palmaris, are inserted into the upper 
 part of the second bone of each finger. Previous to 
 this insertion, however, the fibres of each tendon de- 
 cussate near the extremity of the first bone, so as to 
 afford a passage to a tendon of the perforans. Of these 
 four tendons, that of the middle finger is the largest, 
 that of the forefinger the next in size, and that of the 
 little finger the smallest. The use of this muscle is to 
 bend the second joint of the fingers. 
 
 Flexor tertii internodii. See Flexor longus 
 pollicis manus. 
 
 FLEXUOSUS. Flexuous; full of turnings or 
 windings. A stem is so named which is zigzag, form- 
 ing angles alternately from right to left, and from left 
 to right ; as in Smilax aspera. 
 
 FLINT. A hard stone, found in beds of chalk, and 
 in primitive, transition, secondary, and alluvial moun- 
 tains. Its constituents are silica, lime, alumina, and 
 oxide of iron. 
 
 FLINTY SLATE. Basanite. A mineral, of which 
 there are two kinds. 
 
 1. Common flinty slate, of an ash-gray colour, with 
 other colours, in flamed, striped, and spotted delinea- 
 tions. It is found in different parts of the great tract 
 of clay-slate and gray-wacke which extends from St. 
 Abb’s head to Portpatrick. 
 
 2. Lydian stone, of a grayish- black and velvet-black 
 colour. It is found frequently along with common 
 flinty slate, in beds of clay-slate. It occurs in Bohe- 
 mia and the Pentland hills, near Edinburgh. It is 
 sometimes used as a touchstone for ascertaining the 
 purity of gold and silver. 
 
 FLOAT STONE. The spongiform quartz of 
 Jameson. 
 
 FLOCCILATION. ( Floccilalio ; from floccus, the 
 nap of clothes.) Picking the bedclothes. A symptom 
 of great danger in acute diseases. 
 
 FLORAL. (Floralis ; from Jlos, a flower.) Be- 
 longing to a flower ; as floral leaf. See Braclea. 
 
 [FLORA OF NORTH AMERICA. “ Before the 
 revolutionary struggle began in France, Louis 16th had 
 
 pafionlzed a botanical inquiry into the vegetable pro- 
 ductions of North America. In the sixth volume of 
 our Medical Repository, we gave an account of the 
 establishments formed for that purpose, and of the 
 history of the oaks of North America, published by 
 Mr. Michaux, the botanist employed by that monarch. 
 Since that work on the Quercus family was published, 
 the great performance of Mr. Michaux on the vegeta- 
 bles of that extensive country generally, has made its 
 appearance.” 
 
 “ The industrious author of this work had spent six 
 years in Persia before his mission to America. He 
 afterward passed twelve years in exploring the regions 
 between Hudson’s Bay and Carolina. In the course 
 of the numerous excursions he made during that time 
 through the diversified states, provinces, and territo- 
 ries, he collected the materials of this new and more 
 complete synopsis of North American plants. This, 
 he hopes, will be found to be the case, notwithstanding 
 the prior descriptions of the plants of Canada by Cornu- 
 ti ; of Virginia by Clayton, aided by Gronovius; of Ca- 
 rolina by Catesby, with plates, as well as by Walther 
 and Bartram ; and of the more northern parts, by 
 Marshall and Forster. 
 
 “ This work is published by the author’s son, the 
 father having left it in his hands rather unfinished, 
 when he set off on his voyage of discovery to the 
 islands lying in the Great South Sea. We mention 
 with concern the death of this indefatigable naturalist 
 in 1802. He fell a victim to the zeal with which he 
 urged his physical inquiries on the coast of Mada- 
 gascar. 
 
 “ The author follows the Linnsean or sexual sys- 
 tem. In addition to the vegetables, which are indige- 
 nous in America, he has also noted the European 
 plants growing there. The generic characters are 
 chiefly taken from Murray’s last edition of the system 
 of vegetables. Mr. Michaux seems to have confirmed 
 as many of the Linnaean species as he could ; though, 
 for the sake of perspicuity, he has described some of 
 them ovefagain. It is affirmed that the work contains 
 no species that have not either been seen or gathered by 
 Michaux himself. This must give to this Flora great 
 value, and render it peculiarly interesting to the lovers 
 of botany in the United States. Genuine descriptions 
 recently made of the plants of the country by an actual 
 observer, possessing remarkable skill and discernment 
 in the practical as well as the theoretical parts of the 
 science, cannot fail to increase the facility of its ac- 
 quirement among our studious youth. To them, in 
 particular, it will shorten the way to knowledge, and 
 at the same time, render it much more easy and de- 
 lightful. 
 
 “ Particular labour has been bestowed upon the 
 Cyperacece and Graminete ; and all the Cryptogamia 
 have been sedulously attended to, except the fungi. 
 As respects the Filices, he adopts the arrangement of 
 J. E. Smith ; on the Musci, the system of Hedwig ; 
 and he fallows the method of Acharius on the Lichens. 
 Care has been taken that the genera of the same order 
 should be assembled under the banner of affinities, and 
 thrown into sections as far as the laws of the system 
 would permit ; so that they may be found by the in- 
 quirer and student with the greater readiness and 
 ease. 
 
 “ We consider this Flora boreali Americana as a 
 most desirable addition to the natural history of our 
 country. With this work in his hand, the botanist 
 will be enabled to pursue his studies on the vegetables 
 of Fredon (U, S.) and the adjoining regions, with ad- 
 ditional ease and success. Though we cannot dis- 
 miss it from our notice, without expressing our regret 
 that the author had not enriched his book with some 
 of the synonyms from other writers, witlrsome of the 
 popular and trivial names, and with some little sketch 
 of the dietetic, medicinal, and economical uses of the 
 more distinguished species.” — Med. Repos, vol.8. A.] 
 
 Flores benzoes. See Benzoic acid. 
 
 Flores martiales. See Ferrum ammoniatum. 
 
 Flores salis ammoniaci. See Ammonia: sub- 
 carbonas. 
 
 Flores sulphuris. See Sulphur. 
 
 Flores sulphuris loti. See Sulphur lotum. 
 
 FLORESCENTIA. (From floresco, to flourish or 
 bloom.) The act of flowering, which Linnteus com- 
 
 I pares to the act of generation in animals. 
 
 FLORET. A little flower. 
 
 363 
 
FLO 
 
 FLU 
 
 FLOS. (Flos, ris. f. ; a flower.) 1. A flower. 
 That part of a plant, for the most part beautifully co- 
 loured, and protecting the internal organs. 
 
 Every flower has parts, which are 
 
 1. Essential , constituting properly the flower ; as the 
 pistil, stamen, and receptacle. 
 
 2. Less essential , without which the flower is in 
 some instances formed ; as the calyx , corolla , and pe- 
 dunculus. 
 
 3. Accidental , noticed in a few only ; as the bractea 
 and nectarium. 
 
 A flower is said to be, 
 
 1. Complete , when furnished with calyx and corolla ; 
 as Nicotiana tabacum. 
 
 2. Incomplete , when the calyx or corolla is wanting. 
 
 3. Naked , devoid of the calyx; as in Lilium candi- 
 dum , and Tulipa gesneriana. 
 
 4. Apetaloid , without the corolla; as in Galena 
 Africana, and Saururus cemuus. 
 
 When the stamens and pistils are both, as usual, in 
 one flower, that flower is called perfect , or united ; 
 when they are situated in different flowers of the same 
 species, they are called separated flowers ; that which 
 has the stamens being named the barren flower, as 
 producing no fruit in itself, and that with the pistils 
 the fertile .one, as bearing the seed. 
 
 The flower contains the internal or genital parts of 
 a plant: 
 
 1. The stamen or male genital organ. 
 
 2. The pistillum or female genital organ. 
 
 From their diversity, flowers are called, 
 
 1. Male , which have the stamina only. 
 
 2. Female , in which are the pistils only. 
 
 3. Hermaphrodite , which contain both stamens and 
 pistils. 
 
 4. Neuter, naturally deficient of stamens and pistils ; 
 as the marginal flowers of the Centaurea cyanus, and 
 Jacobea. 
 
 5. Castrate, when the anthers or the pistils are na- 
 turally wanting. The pistils, for example, are want- 
 ing in the Calendula officinalis, and in the Fiola mira- 
 bilis, there are no anthers. 
 
 6. Abortive, the fecundated germens of which wither 
 before the maturity of the fruit ; as happens to the flo- 
 rets in the radius of the Helianthus annuus. 
 
 7. Monstrous, when the internal organs become pe- 
 tals, as is the case with full or double flowers. 
 
 Besides these distinctions, Linnaeus’s favourite divi- 
 sion is into, 
 
 1. Aggregate, 
 
 2. Compound. 
 
 3. Amentaceous 
 
 4. Glumose, or chaffy, peculiar to the glasses. 
 
 5. The sheathed flower , the common receptacle of 
 which springs from a sheath ; as in Arum. 
 
 6. The Umbellate. 
 
 7. The Cymose. See also Inflorescence. 
 
 II. A term used by former chemists to whatever had 
 a flower-like appearance, especially if obtained by sub- 
 limation, as flowers of sulphur, benjamin, zinc, &c. 
 
 Flos ferri. A radiated variety of carbonate of 
 lime. 
 
 FLOSCULUS. A little flower. A term applied in 
 botany to the small and numerous florets of a com- 
 pound flower, which are all sessile on a common undi 
 vided receptacle, and enclosed in one contiguous ca- 
 lyx, or perianth. 
 
 FLOUR. The powder of the gramineous seeds. 
 
 FLOWER. See Flos. 
 
 FLOWER-DE-LUCE. See Iris germanica. 
 
 Flowers of benjamin. See Benioic. acid. 
 
 FLOYER, Sir John, was born at Hinters, in Staf- 
 fordshire, about the year 1649, and graduated at Ox- 
 ford. He then settled at Litchfield, where his atten- 
 tion and skill procured him extensive reputation, inso- 
 much that he was honoured with knighthood, as a 
 reward for his talents. He strongly advocated the use 
 of cold bathing, particularly in chronic rheumatism, 
 and nervous disorders : and he ascribed the increasing 
 prevalence of consumption to the discontinuance of 
 the practice of baptizing children by immersion. He 
 published several works on this and other subjects ; 
 particularly an excellent treatise on the asthma, un- 
 der which he himself laboured from the time of pu- 
 berty, notwithstanding which he lived to be an old 
 man. He is said to have been one of the first who 
 reckoned the number of pulsations by a time-piece. 
 
 FLU ATE. Fluas. A compound of the fluoric acid 
 with salifiable bases: thus, fluateoflime, &c. 
 
 FLUCTUA'TION. Fluctuatio. A term used by 
 surgeons, to express the undulation of a fluid ; thus 
 when pus is formed in an abscess, or when water ac- 
 cumulates in the abdomen, if the abscess or abdomen 
 be lightly pressed with the fingers, the motion of flue 
 tuation may be distinctly felt. 
 
 FLUELLIN. See Antirrhinum elatine. 
 
 FLUID. Fluidus. A fluid is that, the particles of 
 which so little attract each other, that w hen poured 
 out, it drops guttatim, and adapts itself in every 
 respect to the form of the vessel containing it. 
 
 The fluids of animal bodies, and particularly those 
 of the human body, are something very considerable 
 in proportion to the solids ; the ratio in the adult being 
 as nine to one. Chaussier put a dead tv>dy of 120 
 pounds into an oven, and found it, after many days’ 
 successive desiccation, reduced to 12 pounds. Bodies 
 found, after being buried for a long time in the burning 
 sands of the Arabian deserts, p relent an extraordinary 
 diminution of weight. 
 
 The animal fluids are sometimes contained in ves- 
 sels, wherein they move with more or less rapidity ; 
 sometimes in little areolae or spaces, where they seem 
 to be kept in reserve ; and at other times they are 
 placed in the great cavities where they make only a 
 temporary stay of longer or shorter duration. 
 
 The fluids of the human body are, 
 
 1. The blood. 
 
 2. The lymph. 
 
 3. The perspiratory or perspirable fluids, which 
 comprise the liquids of cutaneous transpiration : the 
 transpiration or exhalation of mucous membranes, as 
 also of the synovial, serous, and cellular ; of the adi- 
 pose cells, the medullary membranes, the thyroid and 
 thymus glands, &c. 
 
 4. The follicular fluid ; the sebaceous secretion ot 
 the skin, the cerumen, the ropy matter from the eye- 
 lids, the mucus from the glands and follicles of that 
 name from the tonsils, the cardiac glands, the prostate, 
 the vicinity of the anus, and some other parts. 
 
 5. The glandular fluids ; the tears, the saliva, the 
 pancreatic fluid, the bile, the urine, the secretion from 
 Cowper’s glands, the semen, the milk, the liquid con- 
 tained in the supra-renal capsules, that of the testicles, 
 and of the mammae of new-born infants. 
 
 6. The chyme and the chyle. 
 
 The properties of fluids, both chemical and physical, 
 are exceedingly various. Many have some analogy to 
 each other under these two relations; but none exhibit 
 a perfect resemblance. The writers of all ages have 
 attached a considerable degree of importance to their 
 methodical arrangement ; and according to the doctrine 
 then flourishing in the schools, they have created dif 
 ferent systems of classification. Thus, the ancients, 
 who attributed much importance to the four elements, 
 said that there were four principal humours, the blood, 
 the lymph, or pituita, the yellow bile, the black bile, 
 or atra bilis ; and these four humours correspond to 
 the four elements, to tbs four seasons of the year, to 
 the four divisions of the day, and to the four tempera- 
 ments. Afterward, at different periods, other divi- 
 sions have been substituted to this classification of the 
 ancients. Thus, some have made three classes of 
 liquids : — 1. the chyme and chyle ; 2. the blood ; 3. the 
 humours emanating from the blood. Some authors 
 have been content with forming two classes 1. pri- 
 mary, alimentary, or useless fluids; 2. secondary, or 
 useful. Consequently, they distinguished them into — 
 
 1. Recremcntitious , or humours destined from then- 
 formation to the nourishment of the body. 
 
 2. Excremcntitious , or fluids destined to be thrown 
 off from the system ; 
 
 3. Humours, which at times participate in the cha- 
 racters of the two former classes, and are therefore 
 named excremento-recrementitious. 
 
 In later times, chemists have endeavoured to class 
 the humours according to their intimate or component 
 nature, and thus they have established albuminous, 
 fibrinous, saponaeccus, watery, &c. fluids. 
 
 FLUOBORATE. A compound of the fluoboric 
 acid with a salifiable basis. - 
 
 FLUOBORIC ACID. Acidum fluoboricum. Pro- 
 bably a compound of fluorine with boron. It is a 
 gaseous acid, and may be obtained by heating in a 
 glass retort twelve parti of sulphuric acid with a mix- 
 
FLU 
 
 FLU 
 
 ture of one part of fused boracic acid, and two of fluor- 
 spar, reduced to a very fine powder. It must be re- 
 ceived over mercury. It combines with salifiable 
 bases, and forms salts called fluoborites. 
 
 FLU'OR. Octohedral fluor of Jameson. It is di- 
 vided into three sub-species, compact fluor, foliated 
 fluor, and earthy fluor. This genus of mineral abounds 
 in nature, formed by the combination of the fluoric 
 acid with lime. It is called spur, because it has the 
 sparry form and fracture : fluor, because it melts very 
 readily ; and vitreous, because it has the appearance 
 of glass, and may be fused into glass of no contempti- 
 ble appearance. 
 
 Fluor albus. See Leucorrlicca. 
 
 FLUO'RIC ACID. (Acidum fluoricum, because 
 obtained from the fluor-spar.) Hydro fluoric acid. 
 
 “ The fusible spar which is generally distinguished 
 by the name of Derbyshire spar, consists of calcareous 
 earth in combination with this acid. If the pure fluor, 
 or spar, be placed in a retort of lead or silver, with a 
 receiver of the same metal adapted, and its weight of 
 sulphuric acid be then poured upon it, the fluoric acid 
 will be disengaged by the application of a moderate 
 heat. This acid gas readily combines with water ; for 
 which purpose it is necessary that the receiver should 
 previously be half filled with that fluid. 
 
 If the receiver be cooled with ice, and no water put 
 in it, then the condensed acid is an intensely active 
 liquid. It has the appearance of sulphuric acid, but 
 is much more volatile, and sends off white fumes when 
 exposed to air. Its specific gravity is only 1.0609. It 
 must be examined with great caution, for when ap- 
 plied to the skin it instantly disorganizes it, and pro- 
 duces very painful wounds. When potassium is in- 
 troduced into it, it acts with intense energy, and pro- 
 duces hydrogen gas and a neutral salt; when lime is 
 made to act upon it, there is a violent heat excited, 
 water is formed, and the same substance as fluor-spar 
 is produced. With water in a certain proportion, its 
 density increases to 1.25. When it is dropped into 
 water, a hissing noise is produced, with much heat, 
 and an acid fluid not disagreeable to the taste is formed 
 if the water be in sufficient quantity. It instantly 
 corrodes and dissolves glass. 
 
 It appears extremely probable, from all the facts 
 known respecting the fluoric combinations, that fluor- 
 spar contains a peculiar acid matter ; and that this 
 acid matter is united to lime in the spar, seems evident 
 from the circumstance, that gypsum or sulphate of lime 
 is the residuum of the distillation of fluor-spar and 
 sulphuric acid. The results of experiments on fluor- 
 spar have been differently stated by chemists. 
 
 Some have considered fluoric acid as a compound of 
 fluorine with hydrogen, but it seems on the whole to be 
 the analogy of chlorine. But the analogy is incom- 
 plete. Certainly it is consonant to the true logic of 
 chemical science to regard chlorine as a simple body, 
 since every attempt to resolve it into simpler forms of 
 matter has failed. But fluorine has not been exhibited 
 in an insulated state like chlorine ; and here therefore 
 the analogy does not hold. 
 
 The marvellous activity of fluoric acid may be in- 
 ferred from the following remarks of Sir H. Davy, 
 from which also may be estimated in some measure 
 the prodigious difficulty attending refined investigations 
 on this extraordinary substance. 
 
 ‘ I undertook the experiment of electrising pure liquid 
 fluoric acid vvith considerable interest, as it seemed to 
 offer the most probable method of ascertaining its real 
 nature ; but considerable difficulties occurred in exe- 
 cuting the process. The liquid fluoric acid immediately 
 destroys glass, and all animal and vegetable substances ; 
 it acts on all bodies containing metallic oxides ; and I 
 know of no substances which are not rapidly dissolved 
 or decomposed by it, except metals, charcoal, phospho- 
 rus, sulphur, and certain combinations of chlorine. I 
 attempted to make tubes of sulphur, of muriates of 
 lead, and of copper containing metallic wires, by which 
 it might be electrised, but without success. I suc- 
 ceeded, however, in boring a piece of horn silver in 
 such a manner that I was able to cement a platina wire 
 into it by means of a spirit lamp ; and by inverting 
 this in a tray of platina, filled with liquid fluoric acid, 
 
 I contrived to submit the fluid to the agency of elec- 
 tricity in such a manner, that, in successive experi- 
 ments, it was possible to collect any elastic fluid that 
 might be produced. Operating in this way with a very 
 
 weak voltaic power, and keeping the apparatus cool 
 by a freezing mixture, I ascertained that the platina 
 wire at the positive pole rapidly corroded, and became 
 covered with a chocolate powder ; gaseous matter sepa 
 rated at the negative pole, which I could never obtain 
 in sufficient quantities to analyze with accuracy, but it 
 inflamed like hydrogen. No other inflammable matter 
 was produced when the acid was pure.’ 
 
 If instead of being distilled in metallic vessels, the 
 mixture of fluor-spar and oil of vitriol be distilled in 
 glass vessels, little of the corrosive liquid will be ob- 
 tained; but the glass will be acted upon, and a peculiar 
 gaseous substance will be produced, which must be 
 collected over mercury. The best mode of procuring 
 this gaseous body is to mix the fluor-spar with pounded 
 glass or quartz ; and in this case the glass retort may 
 be preserved from corrosion, and the gas obtained in 
 greater quantities. This gas, which is called silicated 
 fluoric gas, is possessed of very extraordinary pro- 
 perties. 
 
 It is very heavy; about 48 times denser than hydro- 
 gen. When brought into contact with water, it in- 
 stantly deposites a white gelatinous substance, which is 
 hydrate of silica; it produces white fumes when suf- 
 fered to pass into the atmosphere. It is not affected 
 by any of the common combustible bodies ; but when 
 potassium is strongly heated in it, it takes fire and burns 
 with a deep red light ; the gas is absorbed, and a fawn- 
 coloured substance is formed, which yields alkali to 
 water with slight effervescence, and contains a com- 
 bustible body. The washings afford potassa, and a 
 salt, from which the strong acid fluid previously 
 described, may be separated by sulphuric acid. 
 
 If, instead of glass or silica, the floor spar be mixed 
 with dry vitreous boracic acid, and distilled in a glass 
 vessel with sulphuric acid, the proportions being one 
 part boracic acid, two fluor-spar, and twelve oil of 
 vitriol, the gaseous substance formed is of a different 
 kind, and is called the fluoboric gas. It is colourless ; 
 its smell is pungent, and resembles that of muriatic 
 acid ; it cannot be breathed without suffocation ; it ex- 
 tinguishes combustion ; and reddens strongly the tinc- 
 ture of turnsol. It has no manner of action on glass, 
 but a very powerful one on vegetable and animal 
 matter. It attacks them with as much force as con- 
 centrated sulphuric acid, and appears to operate on these 
 bodies by the production of water; for while it car- 
 bonizes them, or evolves carbon, they may be touched 
 without any risk of burning. Exposed to a high tem- 
 perature, it is not decomposed ; it is condensed by cold 
 without changing its form. When it is put in contact 
 with oxygen, or air, either at a high or low temperature, 
 it experiences no change, except seizing, at ordinary 
 temperatures, the moisture which these gases contain 
 It becomes in consequence a liquid which emits ex- 
 tremely dense vapours. It operates in the same way 
 with all the gases which contain hygrometric water. 
 However little they may contain, it occasions in them 
 very perceptible vapours. It may hence be employed 
 with advantage to show whether or not a gas contains 
 moisture. 
 
 No combustible body, simple or compound, attacks 
 fluoboric gas, if we except the alkaline metals. Potas- 
 sium and sodium, with the aid of heat, burn in this 
 gas, almost as brilliantly as in oxygen. Boron and 
 fiuate of potassa are the products of this decomposi- 
 tion. It might hence be inferred, that the metal seizes 
 the oxygen of the boracic acid, sets the boron at liberty, 
 and is itself oxidized and combined with the fluoric 
 acid. According to Sir H. Davy’s views, the fluoboric 
 gas being g. compound of fluorine and boron, the potas- 
 sium unites to the former, giving rise to the fluoride of 
 potassium, while the boron remains disengaged. 
 
 Fluoboric gas is very soluble in water. Dr. John - 
 Davy says, water can combine with 700 times its own 
 volume, or twice its weight, at the ordinary temperature 
 and pressure of the air. The liquid lias a specific 
 gravity of 1.770. If a bottle containing this gas be un- 
 corked underwater, the liquid will rush In and fill it 
 with explosive violence. Water saturated with thi$ 
 gas is limpid, fuming, and very caustic. By heat about 
 one-fifth of the absorbed gas may be expelled; but it 
 is impossible to abstract more. It then resembles con- 
 centrated sulphuric acid, and boils at a temperature 
 considerably above 212°. It afterward condenses al- 
 together, in stria;, although it contains still a very larg 
 quantity of gas. It unites with the bases forming salt 
 
PON 
 
 FOE 
 
 called fluoborates, none of which has been applied to 
 any use. 
 
 The 2d part of the Phil. Transactions, for 1812, con- 
 tains an excellent paper by Dr. John Davy on fluosili- 
 cic and fluoboric gases, and the combinations of the 
 latter with ammoniacal gas. When united in equal 
 volumes, a pulverulent salt is formed ; a second vo- 
 lume of ammonia, however, gives a liquid compound ; 
 and a third of ammonia, which is the limit of combina- 
 tion, affords still a liquid ; both of them curious on 
 many accounts. ‘ They are,’ says he, ‘ the first salts 
 that have been observed liquid at the common temper- 
 ature of the atmosphere. And they are additional 
 facts in support of the doctrine of definite proportions, 
 and of the relation of volumes.’ The fluosiiicic acid 
 also unites to bases forming fluosilicates. 
 
 From the remarkable property fluoric acid possesses 
 of eorroding glass, it has been employed for etching on 
 it, both in the gaseous state, and combined with water ; 
 and an ingenious apparatus for this purpose is given 
 by Mr. Richard Knight, in the Philosophical Maga- 
 zine, vol. xvii. p. 357. 
 
 Of the combinations of this acid with most of the 
 bases, little is known. 
 
 Beside the fluor spar and cryolite, in which it is 
 abundant, fluoric acid has been detected in the topaz ; 
 in wavelite, in which, however, it is not rendered sen- 
 sible by sulphuric acid ; and in fossil teeth and fossil 
 ivory, though it is not found in either of these in 
 their natural state.” — Ure's Chem. Diet- 
 
 Fluoric acid , silicated. See Fluoric acid. 
 
 FLUORIDE. A combination of fluorine with a 
 salifiable basis. 
 
 FLUORINE. The imaginary radical of fluoric 
 acid. 
 
 FLUOSILICIC ACID. See Fluoric add. 
 
 FLUX. 1. This word is often employed for dysen- 
 teria. 
 
 2. A general term made use of to denote any sub- 
 stance or mixture added to assist the fusion of metals. 
 
 FLUXION. Fluxio. A term mostly applied by 
 chemists, to signify the change of n.etals, or other bo- 
 dies, from the solid into the fluid state, by the applica- 
 tion of heat. See Fusion. 
 
 FLY. Musca. 
 
 Fly , Spanish. See Cantharis. 
 
 FO'CILE. The ulna and the radius are occasion- 
 ally denominated by the barbarous appellations of 
 focile majus and minus ; the tibia and fibula in the 
 leg are also so called. 
 
 Fo'cus. A lobe of the liver. 
 
 Fodi'na. (From fodio , to dig.) A quarry. The 
 labyrinth of the ear. 
 
 Fcenicula'tum lignum. A name for sassafras. 
 
 FCENI'CULUM. ( Quasi fanum oculorum, the 
 hay or herb good for the sight ; so called because it is 
 thought good for the eyes.) Fennel. See Anethum. 
 
 F<eniculum alpinum. The herb spignel. See 
 JEthusa meum. 
 
 F<eniculum annuum. Royal cummin. 
 
 Fceniculum aquaticum. See Phellandrium aqua- 
 ticum. 
 
 Fceniculum dulce. See Anethum fceniculum. 
 
 Fceniculum germanicum. See Anethum fani- 
 culum. 
 
 Fceniculum marinum. Samphire. 
 
 Fceniculum orientale. See Cuminum. 
 
 Fceniculum porcinum. See Peucedanum officinale. 
 
 Fceniculum sinense. Aniseed. 
 
 Fceniculum sylvestre. Bastard spignel. See 
 Scseli montanum , of Linnaius. 
 
 Fceniculum tortuosum. French liartvfort. See 
 Seseli tortuosum. 
 
 Fceniculum vulgare. See Anethum fceniculum. 
 
 FCENUM. (Famun, i. n. hay.) Hay. 
 
 Fcenum camelorum. See Juncus odoratus. 
 
 Fcenum grjECUM. See Trigonella fcenum gr cecum. 
 
 Fcenum sylvestre. Wild fenugreek. 
 
 FOESIUS, Anutius, was born at Mentz, in 1528, 
 and received his education at Paris, where he imbibed 
 a strong predilection for the Greek language, and par- 
 ticularly the works of Hippocrates. Returning to his 
 native place about the age of 28, his talents soon pro- 
 cured him such extensive reputation, that several 
 princes endeavoured to allure him to their respective 
 courts, but without success. The practice of his pro- 
 fession, instead of weakening his attachment to Hip- 
 
 pocrates, only stimulated him to a more profound 
 study of his writings ; where he found the most cor- 
 rect delineations of diseases, and the most important 
 observations concerning them, made about two thou- 
 sand years before. He first published an excellent 
 Latin translation and commentary on his second book 
 of Epidemics : then an explanation of the terms used 
 by him, under the title of “ CEconomia Hippocratis;” 
 and, lastly, at the solicitation of the chief physicians 
 of Europe, he undertook a complete correct edition of 
 his works, with an interpretation and notes, which he 
 accomplished in six years, in such a manner as to rank 
 him among the ablest interpreters of the ancients. He 
 was also author of a Pharmacopoeia for his native 
 city ; and died in 1595. 
 
 Fceta'bulum. (From fateo, to become putrid.) 1. 
 An encysted abscess. 
 
 2. A foul ulcer. 
 
 FCE'TUS. (From feo, to bring forth, according to 
 Voasius.) Epicyema; Epigonion. The child en- 
 closed in the uterus of its mother, is called a foetus 
 from the fifth month after pregnancy until the time of 
 its birth. See Ovum. 
 
 Foliata terra. 1. Sulphur. 
 
 2. An old name of the acetate of potassa. 
 
 FOLIATIO. (From folium, a leaf.) The manner 
 in which leaves are folded up in their buds. See Ver 
 natio. 
 
 FOLIA'TUS. (From its resemblance to folium, a 
 leaf.) Foliate, leafy. 
 
 FOLICULUS. (Diminutive of follis, a leather 
 bag.) A small follicle. 
 
 FOLIOLUM. A leaflet or little leaf. 
 
 FO'LIUM. ( Folium , i. n. ; from cpvXXov , the leaf 
 of a tree.) See Leaf. 
 
 Folium orientale. See Cassia senna. 
 
 FOLLICLE. (Folliculus ; diminutive of follis, a 
 bag.) A small bag ; applied to glands. See Folli- 
 culose. 
 
 FOLLICULOSE. ( Folliculosus ; from folliculus, 
 a little bag.) A term applied to a simple gland or fol- 
 licle. One of the most simple species of gland, con- 
 sisting merely of a hollow vascular membrane or fol- 
 licle, and an excretory duct ; such are the muciparous 
 glands, the sebaceous, &c. 
 
 FOLLI'CULUS. (Diminutive of follis, a bag.) 
 1. A little bag. See Folliculose. 
 
 2. In botany, a follicle is a one-valved pericarp, or 
 seed-vessel. It has one cell, and bursts lengthwise, 
 and bears the seeds on or near its edges, or on a recep- 
 tacle parallel therewith. 
 
 From the adhesion of the seeds it is distinguished 
 into, 
 
 1. Follicle, with a partition, when the seeds adhere 
 to an intermediate dissepiment. 
 
 2. Follicle, without a partition, when the seeds ad- 
 here to the internal sides only. 
 
 From the number of seeds, 
 
 1. Monosperm follicle ; as in Orontium. 
 
 2. Poly sperm ; as in Asclepias syriaca. 
 
 From the direction into, 
 
 1. Erect ; as in Vinca and JVerium. 
 
 2. Refected; as in Plumeria. 
 
 3. Horizontal ; as in Cameraria. 
 
 Folliculis pellis. The gall-bladder. 
 
 FOMENTATION. Fomentatio. A sort of partial 
 
 bathing, by applying hot flannels to any part, dipped 
 in medicated decoctions, whereby steams are commu- 
 nicated to the parts, their vessels are relaxed, and their 
 morbid action sometimes removed 
 
 Fomes ventriculi. Hypochbndriacism. 
 
 FO'MITES. A term mostly applied to substances 
 imbued with contagion. 
 
 FONS. A fountain. 
 
 Fons pulsatilis. See Fontanella. 
 
 FONTANE'LLA. (Diminutive of fons , a foun- 
 tain.) Fons pulsatilis. The parietal bones and the 
 frontal do not coalesce until the third year after birth, 
 so that, before this period, there is an obvious inter 
 stice, commonly called mould, and scientifically the 
 fontanel, or fons pulsatilis. There is also a less 
 space, occasionally, between the occipital and parietal 
 bones, termed the posterior fontanel. These spares 
 between the bones are filled up by the dura mater, pe- 
 ricranium, and external integuments, so that, during 
 birth, the size of the head may be lessened ; for, at 
 that time, the bones of the head, upon the superior 
 
FOll 
 
 FOR 
 
 part, are not only pressed nearer to each other, but 
 -ojhey frequently lap over one another, in order to dimi- 
 ‘ Offish the size during the passage of the head through 
 the pelvis. 
 
 FONTI'CULUS. (Diminutive of/ons.) An issue. 
 An artificial ulcer formed in any part, and kept dis- 
 charging, by introducing daily a pea, covered with any 
 digestive ointment. 
 
 FORA'MEN. (From foro , to pierce.) A little 
 opening. 
 
 Foramen ccecum. 1. A single opening in the basis 
 of the cranium between the ethmoid and the frontal 
 bone, that gives exit to a small vein. 
 
 2. The name of a hole in the middle of the tongue. 
 
 Foramen lacerum in basi cranii. A foramina 
 in the basis of the cranium, through which the internal 
 jugular vein, and the eighth pair and accessary nerves 
 pass. 
 
 Foramen lacerum orbitale superius. A large 
 opening between the greater and less wing of the sphe- 
 noid bone on each side, through which the third, 
 fourth, first branch of the fifth, and the sixth pair of 
 nerves, and the ophthalmic artery pass. 
 
 Foramen opticum. The hole transmitting the 
 optic nerve. 
 
 Foramen ovale. The opening between the two 
 auricles of the heart of the foetus. See also Innomina- 
 tuvi os. 
 
 Foramen of Winslow. An opening in the omen- 
 tum. See Omentum. 
 
 Forami'nulum os. The ethmoid bone. 
 
 Force , vital. See Vis vitce. 
 
 FO'RCEPS. ( Forceps , cipis. f.; quasi ferriceps , 
 as being the iron with which we seize any thing hot, 
 from ferrum, iron, and cavio , to take.) Pincers. A 
 surgical instrument with which extraneous bodies, or 
 other substances, are extracted. Also an instrument 
 occasionally used by men midwives to bring the head 
 of the foetus through the pelvis. 
 
 FORDYCE, George, was born at Aberdeen, in 
 1736, after the death of his father, and his mother 
 having married again, he was sent to Fouran, when 
 about two years old, where he received his school edu- 
 cation; and thence returned to Aberdeen, where he 
 was made master of arts, when only fourteen. Having 
 evinced an inclination to medicine, he was soon after 
 sent to his uncle, Dr. John Fordyce, who practised at 
 Uppingham, with whom he remained several years. 
 He then studied at Edinburgh, where he graduated in 
 1758, having defended a thesis on catarrh : after which 
 he went to Leyden, principally to improve himself in 
 anatomy under Albinus. The following year he set- 
 tled in London, and began to give lectures on chemis- 
 try ; and, in 1764, he undertook also to teach the prac- 
 tice of physic, and the materia medica : these subjects 
 occupied him nearly three hours’ every morning, ex- 
 cept on Sunday, for about thirty years successively. 
 In 1770, he was chosen physician to St. Thomas’s hos- 
 pital, and, six years after, a Fellow of the Royal So- 
 ciety : also, in 1787, he was admitted a Fellow of the 
 College of Physicians; having been a licentiate for 
 twenty-two years before. In 1793, he assisted in 
 forming a small Society for the improvement of Medi- 
 cal and Chirurgical Knowledge, which has since pub- 
 lished three volumes of their Transactions. He died 
 in 1802. The countenance of Dr. Fordyce was by no 
 means expressive of his powers of mind: he was ra- 
 ther negligent of his dress, and not sufficiently pleasing 
 in his manners, to enable him to get into very exten- 
 sive practice : besides, he was too fond of the plea- 
 sures of society, to which he often sacrificed the hours 
 that should have been dedicated to sleep. The vigour 
 of his constitution long resisted these irregularities ; 
 but at length they brought on the gout, which was fol- 
 lowed by dropsy, and this terminated his existence. 
 He possessed a remarkably strong memory, which ena- 
 bled him to lecture without, any notes, and to compose 
 his works for publication without referring to authors, 
 which he had before read ; and his having relied too 
 much on this faculty may help to explain the want of 
 method and elegance, and the many inaccuracies, 
 which appear in his writings. He was author of seve- 
 ral publications on medical and philosophical subjects; 
 many of which are to be found in the transactions of 
 the societies to which he belonged. The most esteem- 
 ed, and that on which he employed most labour, was 
 a scries of “ Dissertations on Fever ;” four of them ap- 
 
 peared during his life, and another was left in manu- 
 script, which has since been printed. His Treatise on 
 Digestion, was read originally as the Gulstonian Lec- 
 ture before the College of Physicians. He was the pro- 
 jector of the Experiments in heated rooms, of which 
 Sir Charles Blagden gave an account. 
 
 FORDYCE, Sir William, was born at Aberdeen i& 
 1724. At the age of eighteen, having acquired a com- 
 petent knowledge of physic and surgery, he went into 
 the army. The support of the friends, whom he there- 
 procured, together with his own merit, soon brought 
 him into great practice, when he afterward settled iu 
 London. The wealth, which he thus acquired, was 
 liberally employed in aots of friendship, and in sup- 
 porting useful projects; though he had some very 
 severe losses. He wrote a Treatise on Fevers, and on 
 the Ulcerated Sore Throat ; on his entering into prac- 
 tice, he likewise published on the Venereal Disease. 
 He died after a long illness in 1792. 
 
 FORENSIC. Forensis. Belonging to the forum, 
 or courts of law : hence forensic medicine is that which 
 is connected with a legal inquiry as to the cause of de- 
 fect, disease, or death. 
 
 FORESKIN. See Prepuce 
 
 FORESTUS, or Van Forest, Peter, was born at 
 Alcmaer, in 1522. He was sent to Louvain to study 
 the law, but soon showed a strong inclination to medi- 
 cine. He therefore cultivated this science at different 
 universities in Italy, and afterward at Paris ; but he 
 graduated at Bologna. After being twelve years set- 
 tled in his native town, he was invited to Delft, which 
 was ravaged by a contagious epidemic ; and being ex- 
 tremely successful in the treatment of this, he received 
 a considerable pension, and was retained as the public 
 physician for nearly thirty years. In 1575, he was pre- 
 vailed upon to give the first lecture on Medicine at the 
 opening of the University of Leyden. He spent the 
 latter part of his life in his native city, where he died 
 in 1597. He was a very diligent observer of diseases, 
 and showed often great judgment in anticipating the 
 result, or in treating them successfully. He published 
 at different periods six volumes of Medical and Sur- 
 gical Cases ; to one of which was added a Disserta- 
 tion, exposing the fallacy and absurdity of pretending 
 to judge of every thing by the urine. Boerhaave has 
 highly commended his writings, which have been often 
 reprinted. 
 
 [Formations, mineral. “ The word Formation 
 may signify a single mass of one kind of rock, more 
 or less extensive, or a collection of mineral substances, 
 formed by the same agent, under the same or similar 
 circumstances ; or it may convey the idea, that certain 
 masses or collections of minerals were formed not only 
 by the same agent, but also at the same time. In this 
 latter sense, indeed, the term is almost always em- 
 ployed. The agent and time are to be determined by 
 a careful examination of the external and internal 
 relations of the whole formation.” — Cleav. Min. A.] 
 
 FO'RMIATE. Formias. A compound produced 
 by the union of the formic acid with a salifiable basis : 
 thus, formiate of ammonia , &c. 
 
 Formic acid. See Formica rufa. 
 
 FORMI'CA. ( Formica , ce. f. ; quod feral micas. 
 because of his diligence in collecting small particles of 
 provision together.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of insects. The ant or pis- 
 mire. See Formica rufa. 
 
 2. The name of a black wart with a broad base, and 
 cleft superficies, because the pain attending it resem- 
 bles the biting of an ant. 
 
 3. A varicose tumour on the anus and glans penis. 
 
 Formica miliaris. Any herpetic eruption. 
 
 Formica rufa. The ant or pismire. This indus- 
 trious little insect contains an acid juice, and gross oil, 
 which were supposed to possess aphrodisiac virtues. 
 The chrysalides of this animal are said to be diuretic 
 and carminative, and by some recommended in the 
 cure of dropsy. 
 
 The ant also furnishes an acid called the formic, 
 which it has been long known to contain, and occa- 
 sionally to emit. It may be obtained, either by simple 
 distillation, or by infusion of them in boiling water, 
 and subsequent distillation of as much of the water 
 as can be brought over without burning the residue. 
 After this it may be purified by repeated rectifications, 
 or by boiling to separate the impurities ; or after recti- 
 fication it may be concentrated by frost. 
 
 3C7 
 
FOT 
 
 FRA 
 
 This acid has a very sour taste, and continues liquid 
 even at very low temperatures. Its specific gravity is 
 1.1168 at 68°, which is much denser than acetic acid 
 ever is. 
 
 Dobereiner has recently succeeded in forming this 
 acid artificially. When a mixture of tartaric acid, or 
 of cream of tartar, black oxide of magnesia and water 
 is heated, a tumultuous action ensues, carbonic acid 
 is evolved, and a liquid acid distils over, which, on 
 superficial examination, was mistaken for acetic acid, 
 but which now proves to be formic acid. This acid, 
 mixed with concentrated sulphuric acid, is at common 
 temperatures converted into water and carbonic oxide ; 
 nitrate of silver or of mercury converts it, when gently 
 heated, into carbonic acid, the oxides being at the same 
 time reduced to the metallic state. With barytes, ox- 
 ide of lead, and oxide of copper, it produces compounds, 
 having all the properties of the genuine formiates of 
 these metals. If a portion of sulphuric acid be em- 
 ployed in the above process, the tartaric acid is resolved 
 entirely into carbonic acid, water, and formic acid ; 
 and the product of the latter is much increased. The 
 best proportions are, two parts tartaric acid, five per- 
 oxide of manganese, and five sulphuric acid diluted 
 with about twice its weight in water. 
 
 Fo'rmix. See Herpes exedens. 
 
 FO'RMULA. (Diminutive of forma, a form.) A 
 little form of prescriptions, such as physicians direct in 
 extemporaneous practice, in distinction from the greater 
 forms in pharmacopoeias, &c. 
 
 Fo rnax. A furnace. 
 
 FORJNICIFORMIS. Vaulted. Applied to the nec- 
 tary of some plants ; as the Symphytum officinale , &c. 
 See Nectar turn. 
 
 FO'RNIX. ( Fornix , an arch or vault.) A part of 
 the corpus callosum in the brain is so called, because, 
 if viewed in a particular direction, it has some resem- 
 blance to the arch of an ancient vault. It is the me- 
 dullary body, composed of two anterior and two pos- 
 terior crura, situated at the bottom and inside of the 
 lateral ventricle over the third ventricle, and below 
 the septum lucidutn. 
 
 FO'SSA. (From fodio, to dig.) Fovea. A little 
 depression or sinus. The pudendum muliebre. 
 
 Fossa amynt^e. A double-headed roller for the 
 face. 
 
 Fossa magna. 1. The great groove of the ear. 
 
 2. The pudendum muliebre. 
 
 Fossa navicularis. 1. The cavity at the bottom 
 of the entrance of the pudendum muliebre. 
 
 2. The great groove of the ear. 
 
 Fossa ovalis. The depression in the right auricle 
 of the human heart, which in the foetus opened into 
 the other auricle, forming the foramen ovale. 
 
 Fossa pituitaria. The depression in the sella 
 turcica of the sphenoid bone. 
 
 FO'SSIL. (Fossilis ; from fodio, to dig.) Any 
 thing dug out of the earth. 
 
 Fossil copal. Highgate resin. A semi-transpa- 
 rent, brittle, resinous substance, of a yellowish-brown 
 colour ; found in the bed of blue clay at Highgate, near 
 London. 
 
 Fo'ssilus. The bone of the leg. 
 
 FOTIIERGILL, John, was horn in Yorkshire, in 
 1712, of a respectable Quaker family.. After passing 
 through an apprenticeship to an apothecary, he went 
 to Edinburgh, where he graduated at the age of twen- 
 ty-four, taking for his inaugural thesis the use of 
 emetics. He then studied for two years at St. Thomas’s 
 Hospital, and after an excursion to the continent, set- 
 tled in London in 1740, and six years after became a 
 licentiate. His practice was for some time chiefly gra- 
 tuitous ; but his “Account of the Putrid Sore Throat,” 
 published in 1748, brought him speedily into reputa- 
 tion. He was successively elected a Fellow of the 
 College of Physicians at Edinburgh, of the Royal So- 
 ciety of London, and of some other societies abroad. 
 His early partiality to botany induced him, as his prac- 
 tice increased, to purchase a large piece of ground for 
 the cultivation of rare and valuable plants, in which 
 he spared no expense ; neither did he neglect other de- 
 partments of natural history. He was also an active 
 and liberal promoter of many successful schemes for 
 the public benefit ; and particularly in instituting the 
 school at Ackworth in Yorkshire. He was of a rather 
 delicate constitution, but a steady temperance pre- 
 served his health, till in 1778 he had an attack of a 
 
 suppression of urine, occasioned by a disease of the 
 prostate gland ; which, returning two years after, soon 
 put a period to his existence. He had a quick and 
 comprehensive understanding; and his pleasing ad- 
 dress procured him general confidence, which his dis- 
 cretion was not apt to forfeit afterward. Besides the 
 works already noticed, several papers'of Dr. Fothergill 
 were printed in the Philosophical Transactions, and 
 in the Medical Observations and Inquiries: he also 
 sent several communications to the Gentleman’s Maga- 
 zine, and other periodical publications. 
 
 FO'TUS. ( Fotus , us. m.) See Fomentation. 
 
 FO VEA. (From fodio , to dig.) 1. A little de 
 pression. 
 
 2. The pudendum muliebre. 
 
 3. A partial sweating-bath. 
 
 FOVEATUS. Having a little depression, or pit. 
 Applied to the nectary of plants. See Nectarium. 
 
 FOX-GLOVE. See Digitalis. 
 
 Fox-glove , Eastern. See Sesamum orientale. 
 
 FRACASTOR1US, Hieronymus, was born at Ve- 
 rona, in 1483. He made a rapid progress in his studies, 
 and attained early considerable excellence as a poet, 
 philosopher, and astronomer. He was also much 
 valued as a physician, particularly by the general of 
 the Venetian army, whom he attended during several 
 campaigns: but on his dying, in 1515,' Fracastorius 
 returned to his native place. He corresponded with 
 most of the great men of his age, especially with Car- 
 dinal Bembo, to whom he dedicated his poem, “ Sy- 
 philis which was thought worthy of comparison 
 with the Georgies of Virgil by some of the best judges. 
 He died in 1553; and a statue was erected to him by 
 the town of Verona. He published also on Contagious 
 Diseases, and several other Medical and Philosophical 
 Subjects. 
 
 FRA'CTURE. (Fractura ; from frango, to break.) 
 Catagrna; Clasis ; Clasma; Jigmc. A solution of a 
 bone into two or more fragments. A simple fracture 
 is when the bone only is divided. A r.ornpound frac- 
 ture is a division of the bone, with a laceration of the 
 integuments, the bone mostly protruding. A fracture 
 is also termed transverse, oblique, &c. according to its 
 direction. 
 
 FRAS'NULUM. (Diminutive of freenum, a bridle.) 
 The cutaneous fold under the apex of the tongue, that 
 connects the tongue to the infralingual cavity. It is 
 sometimes, in infancy, so short as to prevent the 
 child from sucking, when it is necessary to cut it, 
 in order to give more room for the motion of the tongue. 
 
 FR^E'NUM. • The membraneous fold which con- 
 lects the prepuce to the inferior part of the glans 
 penis. 
 
 FRA'GARIA. (From fragro, to smell sweet.) The 
 strawberry. 1. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Icosandria ; Order, Poly- 
 gynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the strawberry. See 
 
 Fragaria vesca. 
 
 Fraoaria sterilis. Barren strawberry. Astrin 
 gent, seldom used. 
 
 Fragaria vesca. The systematic name of the 
 strawberry plant. Fragaria. The mature fruit of 
 the Fragaria , fragellis reptaniibus of Linnaeus, was 
 formerly recommended in gouty and calculous affec- 
 tions, in consequence, it would appear, of its efficacy 
 in removing tartar from the teeth, which it is said to 
 do very effectually. 
 
 Fragile vitreum. An obsolete name for the fra 
 gilitas ossium. 
 
 FRAGILIS. Brittle. 
 
 FRAGI'LITAS. Brittleness. 
 
 Fragilitas ossium. Brittleness of the bones. 
 
 Fra'gmkn. Fragmcntum. A splinter of a bone. 
 
 FRA'GUM. (From fragro, to smell sweet.) The 
 strawberry. See Fragaria. 
 
 FRAMBCE'SIA. (From framboise , Fr. for a rasp- 
 berry.) The yaws. A genus of disease, arranged by 
 Cullen in the class Cachexias , and order Impetigines. 
 It is somewhat similar in its nature to the lues vene- 
 rea, and is endemial to the Antilles islands, as well as 
 Africa. It appears with excrescences like mulberries 
 growing out of the skin in various parts of the body, 
 which discharge an ichorous fluid. 
 
 FRA'NGULA. (From frango, to break : so called 
 because of the brittleness of its branches.) See 
 Ilhamnus fravgula. 
 
FRU 
 
 FRE 
 
 FRANKINCENSE. See Junipems lycia, and Finns 
 tbies. 
 
 [Frasera Walteri. See American Cohimbo. A.] 
 
 FRAXINE'LLA. (From frazinus, the ash : so 
 called because its leaves resemble those of the ash.) 
 See Dictamnus albus. 
 
 Fraxinella, white. See Dictamnus albus. 
 
 FRA'XINUS. {A fragore, from the noise its seeds 
 make when shaken by the wind ; or from <ppatis, 
 a hedge, because of its use in forming hedges.) The 
 ash. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Polygamia ; Order, Diceoi a. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name' of the ash-tree. See 
 Frazinus excelsior. 
 
 Fraxinus excelsior. Thesystematicnameof the 
 ash-tree. Frazinus. Called also brumelli and bume- 
 lia. The bark of this tree, Frazinus— foliis serratis 
 Jloribus apetalis of Linmeus, when fresh, has a mode- 
 rately strong bitterish taste. It possesses resolvent and 
 diuretic qualities, and has been successfully exhibited 
 in the cure of intermittents. The seeds are occasion- 
 ally exhibited medicinally as diuretics, in the dose of a 
 drachm. In warm climates, a sort of manna exudes 
 from this species of fraxinus. 
 
 Fraxinus ornus. The systematic name of the 
 tree from which manna flows. This substance is also 
 termed Manna Calabrina; Ros calabrinus ; Acromeli; 
 Alusar ; Drysomeli. That species which is of a rosy 
 colour, is called nuba. Mel aerium, from the supposi- 
 tion that it descended from heaven. Manna is the 
 condensed juice of the flowering ash, or Frazinus or- 
 nus — foliis ovato oblongis serratis petiolatis, jloribus 
 corollatis , Hort. Kew. which is a native of the south- 
 ern parts of Europe, particularly Sicily and Calabria. 
 Many other trees and shrubs have likewise been ob- 
 served to emit a sweet juice, which concretes upon ex- 
 posure to the air, and may be considered of the manna 
 kind, especially the Frazinus rolundifolia , and excel- 
 sior. In Sicily these three species of fraxinus are 
 regularly cultivated for the purpose of procuring man- 
 na, and with this view are planted on the declivity of 
 a hill with an eastern aspect. After ten years’ growth, 
 the trees first begin to yield the manna, but they require 
 to be much older before they afford it in any consider- 
 able quantity. Although the manna exudes sponta- 
 neously upon the trees, yet, in order to obtain it more 
 copiously, incisions are made through the bark, by 
 means of a sharp crooked instrument ; and the season 
 thought to be most favourable for instituting this pro- 
 cess, is a little before the dog days commence, when 
 the weather is dry and serene. Manna is general ly dis- 
 tinguished into different kinds, viz. the manna in tear, 
 the canulated and flaky manna, and the common 
 brown or fat manna. All these varieties seem rather 
 to depend upon their respective purity, and the manner 
 in which they are obtained from the plant, than upon 
 any essential difference of the drug. The best manna 
 is in oblong pieces or flakes, moderately dry, friable, 
 very light, of a whitish or pale yellow colour, and in 
 some degree transparent : the inferior kinds are moist, 
 unctuous, and brown. Manna is well known as- a 
 gentle purgative, so mild in its operation, that it may 
 be given with safety to children and pregnant women, 
 to the delicacy of whose frames and situations it is 
 particularly adapted. It is esteemed a good and plea- 
 sant auxiliary to the purgative neutral salts. It 
 sheathes acrimony, and is useful in coughs, disorders 
 of the breast, and such as are attended with fever and 
 inflammation, as in pleuritis, &c. It is particularly 
 efficacious in bilious complaints, and helps the dis- 
 charge of mineral waters, when they are not of them- 
 selves sufficiently active. It is apt, in large doses, to 
 create flatulencies and gripes ; both of which are pre- 
 vented by a small addition of some warm carmina- 
 tives. It purges in doses of from § j to 5 ij ; but its 
 purgative quality is much increased, and its flatulent 
 effects prevented, by a small addition of cassia. The 
 dose for children is from one scruple to three. It is 
 best dissolved in whey. 
 
 Fraxinus rotundieolia. The systematic name 
 of a tree which affords manna. See Frazinus omus. 
 
 FREIND, John, was born in 1675, at Croton, in 
 Northamptonshire, of which his father was rector. 
 After being educated at Westminster he went to Ox- 
 ford, where he distinguished himself greatly by his 
 classical attainments. Having for some time studied 
 
 medicine, he communicated to the Royal Society some 
 singular cases: but a work, which he published in 
 1703, entitled “ Emmenologia,” explaining the pheno- 
 mena of menstruation, both natural and morbid, on 
 mechanical principles, first brought him into notice as 
 a physiologist and physician. In the following year, 
 he was appointed professor of Chemistry at Oxford, 
 but soon after went to Spain as physician to the Eng- 
 lish forces ; and he took this opportunity of visiting 
 Italy. On his return, in 1707, he was created a Doctor 
 by diploma, and published his Chemical Lectures in 
 Latin. In 1712, he was chosen a Fellow of the Royal 
 Society ; but soon went abroad again with the troops 
 into Flanders. On the conclusion of the peace in the 
 following year he settled in London, and rose to high 
 professional reputation. In 1716, he was received as 
 Fellow of the College of Physicians, and published the 
 first and third books of Hippocrates on Epidemics, 
 with a Commentary on Fevers, in nine parts ; a work 
 of great erudition and judgment. Some of his opi- 
 nions having been severely attacked, he was led to de- 
 fend them in a letter to Dr. Mead, entitled K De pur- 
 gantibus in secundo Variolarum confluentium Febre 
 adhibendis,” 1719. A few years after this he got into 
 parliament, and having warmly sided with the oppo- 
 sition, he was, in common with several persons of 
 consequence, imprisoned on suspicion of high treason: 
 but the minister, Sir Robert Walpole, having fallen 
 ,sick, Dr. Mead refused to attend him til) his'friend was 
 liberated ; when he made over to him 5000 guineas, 
 which he had received from his patients during his 
 confinement of a few months only. While in the 
 Tower, Dr. Freind formed the plan of his great work, 
 “ The History of Physic from Galen to the beginning 
 of {he Sixteenth Century, chiefly with regard to Prac- 
 tice;” which came out in two volumes within three 
 years after. This was intended as a continuation of 
 Le Clerc, and met with a very favourable reception ; 
 indeed it still continues to be a standard book. On the 
 accession of George II. he was appointed physician to 
 the Queen; and having died in July 1728, his widow 
 and son experienced the royal protection. 
 
 Fre'na. The sockets of the teeth. 
 
 Frigera'na. A putrid fever. 
 
 FRIGIDA'RIUM. (From frigidus, cold.) The 
 cold bath. 
 
 FRINGE. See Fimbria. 
 
 Fringed leaf. See Leaf. 
 
 FRONS. ( Frons , tis. f. or m.) 1. The forehead. 
 The part between the eyebrows and the hairy scalp. 
 
 2. {Frons, dis, f.) The frond, or leaf ; a tree : now 
 used by botanists to the cryptogamious plants only. 
 
 FRONTAL. ( Frontalis ; from frons, the fore- 
 
 head.) Belonging to the forehead. 
 
 Frontal bone. See Frontis os. 
 
 Frontal sinus. See Frontis os. 
 
 FRONTA'LIS. See Occipito frontalis. 
 
 Frontalis verus. See Corrugator supercilii. 
 
 FRO'NTIS OS. The frontal bone. Oscoronale; 
 Os inverecundum ; Metopon. The external surface of 
 this bone is smooth at its upper convex part, but below 
 several cavities and processes are observed. At each 
 angle of the orbits the bone juts out to from two inter- 
 nal and two external processes ; and the ridge under 
 the eyebrow on each side is called the superciliary pro- 
 cess ; from which the orbitar processes extend back- 
 wards, forming the upper part of the orbits ; and be- 
 tween these the ethmoid bone is received. The nasal 
 process is situated between the two internal angular 
 processes. At the internal angular process is a cavity 
 for the caruncula lachrymalis ; and at the external, 
 another for the pulley of the major oblique muscle. 
 The foramina are three on each side ; one in each 
 superciliary ridge, through which a nerve, artery, and 
 vein, pass to the integuments of the forehead ; a second 
 near the middle of the internal side of the orbit, called 
 internal orbitar ; the third is smaller, and lies about an 
 inch deeper in the orbit. On the inside of the os 
 frontis there is a ridge which is hardly perceptible at 
 the upper part, but grows more prominent at the bot- 
 tom, where the foramen caecum appears ; to this ridge 
 the falx is attached. The frontal sinus is placed over 
 the orbit on each side, except at this part the frontal 
 bone is of mean thickness between the parietal and 
 occipital ; but the orbitar process is so thin as to he 
 almost transparent. 
 
 FRUCTIFICATION. (Fructificatio ; from fmetus. 
 
 369 
 
FllU 
 
 FKU 
 
 fruit, and facio, to make.) Under this term are com- 
 prehended the flowers and the fruit of a plant. It is a 
 temporary part of plants appropriated to generation, 
 terminating the old vegetable and beginning the new. 
 By the parts of fructification, Sir James Smith ob- 
 serves, each species is perpetually renewed without 
 limits, while all other modes of propagation are but 
 the extension of an individual, and sooner or later ter- 
 minate in its total extinction. The fructification is 
 therefore essential to vegetables. A plant may be des- 
 titute of stem, leaves, or even roots, because if one of 
 these parts be wanting, the others may perform its 
 functions, but it can never be destitute of those organs 
 by which its species is propagated. 
 
 Linnaeus distinguishes seven parts of fructification, 
 some of which are essential to the very nature of a 
 flower or fruit ; others not so indispensably necessary, 
 and therefore are not universal. 
 
 1. The calyx, or flower-cup, not essential and often 
 absent. See Calyx. 
 
 2. The corolla , or petals, likewise not essential. See 
 Corolla. 
 
 3. The stamen or stamina. These are essential. 
 See Stamen. 
 
 4. The pistillum, or pistilla, in the centre of the 
 flower, consisting of the rudiments of the fruit, with 
 one or more organs attached to them, and therefore 
 essential. See Pistillum. 
 
 5. The pericarpium, or seed-vessel, wanting in many 
 plants. See Pericarpium. 
 
 6. The semen , or seed, the perfecting of which is 
 the sole end of all the other parts. 
 
 7. The receptaculum, which must necessarily be pre- 
 sent in some form or other. See Receptaculum. 
 
 FRU'CTUS. ( Fructus , tus. m. ; a fruor.) The 
 fruit of a tree or plant. By this term is understood in 
 botany, the produce of the germen, consisting of the 
 seed-vessel and seed. 
 
 Fructus horjei. Summer fruits. Under this term 
 are comprehended strawberries, cherries, currants, mul- 
 berries, raspberries, and the like. They possess a 
 sweet subacid taste, and are exhibited as dietetic auxi- 
 liaries, as refrigerants, antiseptics, attenuants, and 
 aperients. Formerly they were exhibited medicinally 
 in the cure of putrid affections, and to promote the 
 alvine and urinary excretions. The acid which they 
 contain is either the tartaric, oxalic, citric, or mallic, or 
 a mixture of two or more of them with sugar and 
 gluten, starch, and a gelatinous substance. Considering 
 them as an article of diet, they afford little nourish- 
 ment, and are liable to produce flatulencies. To per- 
 sons of a bilious constitution and rigid fibres, and 
 where the habit is disposed naturally, or from extrinsic 
 causes, to an inflammatory or putrescent state, their 
 moderate and even plentiful use, is salubrious; by 
 those of a cold inactive disposition, where the vessels 
 are lax, the circulation languid, and the digestion weak, 
 they should be used very sparingly. The juices ex- 
 tracted from these fruits by expression, contain their 
 active qualities freed from their grosser indigestible 
 matter. On standing, the juice ferments and changes to 
 a vinous or acetous state. By proper addition of sugar, 
 and by boiling, their fermentative power is suppressed, 
 and their medicinal qualities preserved. The juices 
 of these fruits, when purified from their fasculencies by 
 settling and straining, may be made into syrups, with a 
 due proportion of sugar in the usual way. 
 
 FRUIT. See Fructus. 
 
 Fruits, summer. See Fructus horcei. 
 
 [ Fruits affording spirit. “1 shall class only the 
 several productions which afford ardent spirits, and 
 which may be worked to advantage at this day in the 
 form of results of late experiments in some, and a slight 
 knowledge of others, for the benefit of future improve- 
 ment and research, beginning with 
 
 “ The Jlpple. The juice of this fruit (which is 
 called cider, when expressed and fermented,) affords, 
 by distillation, one-tenth of its weight of spirit of the 
 first proof on Dica’s hydrometer. 
 
 “ The Pear. This fruit, when expressed as the ap- 
 ple, affords nearly the same lesult ; the qualities differ- 
 ing, as the quality of the fruit differs, in the same ratio 
 as the apple. Process, the same as the apple. 
 
 '‘The Peach. This fruit is cultivated in abundance 
 throughout the United States, though in greater abun- 
 dance to the southward of Pennsylvania. It affords, 
 by distillation, about one-eighth by clear expression. 
 
 310 
 
 Although this is seldom done, it is nevertheless the 
 best method to procure a fine flavour, which fixes the 
 principal value. 
 
 “Peaches intended for distilling are thrown into 
 bins; when the ripest should be assorted out, and 
 thrown into a trough or vat, into which persons enter 
 and mash them with their feet. In the southern 
 states, wooden stampers are used, as they cannot con- 
 veniently be ground in a mill, owing to the danger of 
 the stone. This is a practice which might well be 
 remedied, by supplying their mills with stones after the 
 manner of a tanner’s bark-mill. It would also be at- 
 tended with the advantage of breaking the peach- 
 stones, which would impart that rich aromatic bitter 
 which its kernel possesses, and which is so highly 
 prized in that celebrated cordial called noyeau. After 
 being well macerated, it is thrown into vats or casks, 
 and diluted with water, so as to prevent an empy- 
 reuma. In this state it is called mobby, and, after a 
 thorough fermentation, it is in that state committed to 
 the still, together with the mass. Others press it in 
 cider- presses. 
 
 “ The Plum. This is a fruit which is more used in 
 culinary purposes, and for the table. But there is a 
 kind of plum which_grows plentifully in most parts of 
 the United States, called the red plum. It is of a beau- 
 tiful saffron colour, inclining to red. This fruit affords 
 nearly the same product as the peach, and should be 
 treated in the same manner. 
 
 “ The Cherry. There is a variety of this fruit : that 
 w’hich affords the greatest quantity of spirit is the 
 black-heart cherry, which should be treated precisely 
 as tire peach. This fruit is more valued for the aro- 
 matic flavour which it imparts to spirit, and from 
 which is made the exhilarating water called cherry- 
 bounce. 
 
 “ The Papaw is a fruit resembling seed cucumber. 
 Its pulp is of a saffron colour, nearly of the consistence 
 of a melon, and its flavour much like custard. It is 
 too luscious, when ripe, to be agreeable to the palate, 
 but when boiled, green, is pleasant. It ripens about 
 the middle of September; is a native of Kentucky, 
 Maryland, and Pennsylvania. The tree grows from 
 twelve to twenty-six feet high. The fruit affords, by 
 distillation, a spirit by some highly prized, and in con- 
 siderable quantities. The process is well known to 
 the inhabitants where the fruit grows in abundance. 
 
 “ The Blackberry , Whortleberry , &c. afford spirit 
 in tolerable quantities, by expression, fermentation, 
 and distillation. 
 
 “ The Sugar-maple is a tree which abounds in the 
 northern and western parts of the United States : it 
 grows from forty to sixty feet in height. The sap is 
 drawn in February and March: of this sap the inha- 
 bitants make large quantities of sugar. This sap, duly 
 fermented and distilled, produces a spirit of a very su- 
 perior quality, and highly esteemed. The process is 
 simply a fermentation of the sap, and distillation in 
 the common way. 
 
 “ The Persimmon is a fruit so well known through- 
 out the United States, that a description is unneces- 
 sary. This fruit is fit for distillation only after a 
 severe frost, which instantly ripens it, when it is ga- 
 thered and thrown into a cistern or cask, in winch 
 state it is easily crushed and diluted with warm water, 
 fermented, and the whole mass committed to the still. 
 Some strain the mass through a coarse catgut, which 
 takes out the seeds, that are of a powerful astringent 
 quality. This spirit is not highly esteemed. 
 
 “ The Potato. There are two kinds of the potato ; 
 one of which is commonly called the Irish potato, and 
 the other the sweet potato; the latter of which afford^ 
 the greatest quantity by distillation. The process is 
 the same in both, yet the sweet potato works more 
 kindly. After being well boiled in water, (steam is 
 the best,) they are macerated by various means (it 
 heavy roller is the best) : they are then diluted with a 
 sufficient quantity of water, and strained through a 
 coarse canvass, to separate the skins (this is a pro- 
 cess, however, which may be dispensed with) ; they 
 are then thrown into casks, fermented, and committed 
 to the still. The distillation of potatoes may, in a 
 short time, become a matter worthy of attention. At 
 present, the negroes of Georgia and the Carolina? are 
 the only manufacturers. The spirit is of an inferioi 
 quality, and is used by the poorer class of inhabitants 
 but a vast field for improvement lies open. 
 
FUL 
 
 FUL 
 
 ; 601 bs. per bush, affords 8 to 12 quarts. 
 
 60 
 
 do. 
 
 10-14 
 
 60 
 
 do. 
 
 10-14 .. 
 
 — 
 
 do. 
 
 6-8 .. 
 
 32 
 
 do. 
 
 5-7 .. 
 
 45 
 
 do. 
 
 7- 9 .. 
 
 60 
 
 do. 
 
 9-13 .. 
 
 70 
 
 do. 
 
 13-16 .. 
 
 “ Turnips , Parsnips , Carrots , Pumpions , Cashaws , 
 fee. afford spirit of an inferior quality, and in tolerable 
 quantities. They are to be treated similar to the 
 potato. 
 
 “ Grain , of every description, affords spirits of dif- 
 
 Rye, 
 
 Indian corn, 
 
 Buckwheat, 
 
 Oats, 
 
 Barley* 
 
 Speltz, 
 
 Rice, 
 
 “ The spirit afforded by the distillation of rice is 
 what is usually termed rack, or arrack. This article 
 is imported chiefly from Bengal, and is distilled from 
 rice, although the real and genuine arrack is distilled 
 in the island of Goa, from the sap of a tree, drawn in 
 the same manner as our sugar-maple. 
 
 “ The Grape. In the United States, the cultivation 
 of the domestic grape has but just commenced: the 
 numerous species, however, of our wild grape, with 
 which our forests abound, make it a matter of consi- 
 deration. These being collected in sufficient quanti- 
 ties, when ripe, they may be treated with success, 
 after the process of the apple, and afford a beautiful 
 spirit, not unlike cogniac. 
 
 “ Indian Corn (the stalk). The young stalk of the 
 Indian corn, (which should be used about the time of 
 earing,) like the sugar-cane of the West Indies, affords 
 a large quantity of juice or sap by expression, which, 
 when fermented and distilled, yields abundantly of 
 spirit of a very superior quality. This should be broken 
 and worked in the same manner as the sugar-cane, 
 which is by nut-mills of iron, after the manner of our 
 cider-mills. — Krafft's Amer. Distiller. A.] 
 
 FRUMENTA'CEOUS. A term applied to all such 
 plants as have a conformity with wheat, either with 
 respect to their fruit, leaves, or ears. 
 
 FRUTESCENTIA. (From fruclus , fruit.) The 
 time at which the fruit arrives at maturity. 
 
 FRUTEX. A shrub or plant, which rises with a 
 woody durable stem, but never arrives at the height, or 
 lias the .appearance of an arbor , or tree. 
 
 FU'Ctfs. The name of a genus of plaints in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Cryptogamia ; Order, Algce. 
 
 Fucus digitatus. This fucus grows upon stones 
 and rocks in the sea near the shore. It has several 
 plain, long leaves or sinuses springing from a round 
 stalk, in the manner of fingers when extended. It 
 affords soda. 
 
 Fucus esculentus. Edible fucus. Hudson has 
 made this a distinct species, but Linnaeus included it 
 under his saccharinus. It grows plentifully in the sea 
 near the shores of Scotland, and also those of Cum- 
 berland. It has a broad, plain, simple, sword-shaped 
 leaf, springing from a pinnated stalk. 
 
 Fucus HELMiNTHOCORTON. See Corallinacorsicana. 
 
 Fucus. palmatus. Handed fucus. This grows in 
 the sea, and consists of a thin-lobcd leaf like a hand. 
 
 Fucus saccharinus. Sea-belts ; so called from the 
 supposed resemblance of its leaves to a belt or girdle. 
 It grows upon rocks and stones by the sea-shore. The 
 
 leaves are very sweet, and when washed and hung up 
 to dry, will exude a substance like sugar, from whence 
 it was named. 
 
 Fucus vesiculosus. The systematic name of the 
 sea-oak. Sea wreck. Quercus marina. This sea- 
 weed, the Fucus — -fronde plana dichotoma costata in- 
 teger rima, vesicvlis axillaribus geminis , terminalibus 
 tubere.ula.tis, of Linnaeus, is said to be a useful as- 
 sistant to sea-water, in the cure of disorders of the 
 glands. Burnt in the open air, and reduced to a black 
 powder, it forms the adhiops vegetabilis, which, as an 
 internal medicine, is similar to burnt sponge. 
 
 FULCRUM. A prop or support. This term is ap- 
 plied by Linnaeus, not only to those organs of vegeta- 
 bles correctly so denominated, such as tendrils, but also 
 to various other appendages to the herbage of a plant, 
 none of which are universal or essential, nor is there 
 any one plant furnished with them all. Sir James 
 SmitJ) prefers the English term appendage , for these 
 organs in general, to props , because the latter applies 
 only to one of them. 
 
 The greater props, or fulcra of vegetables, arc the 
 roots, trunks, and branches. 
 
 A o 
 
 To the less are referred, 
 
 1. The petiolus , or petiole, which is the fulcrum of 
 the leaf. 
 
 2. Cirrus, the tendril. See Cirrus. 
 
 3. The stolo , or sucker; a filament, or under- 
 ground bud, protruded from the root, and sending off 
 radicles into the earth, pushes up a stem resembling 
 the parent plant ; as in the strawberry, and Syringa 
 vulgaris. 
 
 4. Sarmenttim, the runner, which gives off from the 
 stem, and radicates on that which is nearest to it ; as 
 does the Hedera helix , or ivy. 
 
 The fulcra of a flower are the peduncle, scape, and 
 receptacle. 
 
 FULI'GO. {Quasi fumiligo ; fromfumus, smoke.) 
 Araxos ; Asoper ; Asuoli. Soot. Wood-soot, fuligo 
 ligni , or the condensed smoke from burning wood, has 
 a pungent, bitter, and nauseous taste, and is resolved 
 by chemical analysis into a volatile alkaline salt, an 
 empyreumatic oil, a fixed alkali, and an insipid earth. 
 The tincture prepared from this substance, tinctura 
 fuliginis, is recommended as a powerful antispasmodic 
 in hysterical affections. 
 
 [FULLER, Dr. Samuel, one of the memorable 
 planters of Plymouth, who came over with the first 
 settlers, in 1620. He was the first regularly-educated 
 physician that visited New-England. He did not con- 
 fine his benevolent offices to the inhabitants of New- 
 Plymouth, and to the aboriginals of the country, but 
 readily gave his assistance to the people of Naumkeak 
 (Salem) and Charlestown, after Mr. Endicott came to 
 that part of Massachusetts Bay. Several of the peo- 
 ple died of the ‘scurvy, and other distempers,’ and 
 many were subjected to diseases arising from unwhole- 
 some diet, and want of proper accommodations. 
 Having no physician among themselves, it was for- 
 tunate for those planters that Plymouth could supply 
 them with one so well qualified as Dr. Fuller, who 
 visited them at the request of Governor Endicott, and 
 met with great success in his practice. He visited 
 Salem first in 1628, and again in 1629, on account of 
 the sickness introduced there by the newly-arrived 
 ships. When he arrived at Plymouth, from Salem, 
 Governor Endicott wrote to Governor Bradford a letter 
 of thanks, speaking highly in praise Of the physician, 
 and also expressing his hearty concurrence with their 
 church at Plymouth, its form and discipline: from 
 which it is evident that the conversation of Dr. Fuller 
 had some effect upon his religious opinions, for there 
 was a difference of sentiment before this interview, 
 and a jealousy, lest the Plymouth church should exer- 
 cise a jurisdiction over the church in Salem. 
 
 In his medical character, and for his Christian vir- 
 tues and unfeigned piety, Dr. Fuller was held in the 
 highest estimation, and was resorted to as a father and 
 wise counsellor during the perils of his day. He was 
 finally one of several heads of families who died of a 
 fever, which prevailed in Plymouth in the summer of 
 1633, and was most deeply lamented by all the colo- 
 nists.” — Thatch. Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 FULLERS’ EARTH. An earth found in large beds 
 in Buckinghamshire and Surrey, composed of silica, 
 alumine, magnesia, lime, muriate of soda, a trace of 
 potassa, and oxide of iron. See Earth , Fuller's. 
 
 [“ FULTON, Robert. Notwithstanding the various 
 unsuccessful projects of propelling boats by means of 
 steam-enginery, Mr. Robert Fulton has had the cou- 
 rage to undertake and construct one at New-York, 
 upon a plan of his own, and his success is undoubted. 
 His boat is upwards of 140 feet long, and about 15 feet 
 wide, resembling a batteau of large dimensions. The 
 engine is upon the plan of Watt & Boulton’s latest 
 improvement, and is a most complete piece of ma- 
 chinery. The power is applied to the water in which 
 the boat moves, by means of wheels, with only eight 
 arms, revolving on their axis. When the piston makes 
 20 strokes in a minute, these are turned with a motion 
 brisk enough to stem the currents both of the East and 
 North rivers, at the rate of four miles and more in an 
 hour. She draws but a few inches of water. She 
 actually made a voyage to Albany and back again in 
 100 hours, or a little more than four days, and she pro- 
 mises to be of the greatest service ig working her way 
 against the streams of rivers, such as the Mississippi, 
 and others that have no tides.” — Med. Repos, vol. xi. 
 
 The preceding notice of Fulton’s first experiment 
 with his rough-constructed steamboat, was published 
 
 371 
 
FUM 
 
 FUN 
 
 fcn the summer of 1807, in the New-York Medical Re- 
 pository. The writer of this article was on board 
 during the first trial, and observed the anxiety and joy 
 of Mr. Fulton at the prospect before him. The vessel 
 moved from the dock in the eastern part of the city of 
 New-York, and was steered into the North or Hudson 
 river, opposite Hoboken, where she was anchored, 
 and after remaining there a while, returned to the 
 place of starting. On the next day, Mr. Fulton pro- 
 ceeded to ascend the Hudson river, and, as stated 
 above, was 100 hours in going to Albany and returning 
 thence to New-York, a distance of 300 miles, or nearly 
 that, being on an average less than four miles an hour. 
 This boat was afterward fitted up as a packet-boat for 
 passengers, and called the Car of Neptune. The next 
 summer (1808) another boat was constructed upon a 
 better model, and her speed surpassed the first. Some 
 alteration or improvement was made in every sub- 
 sequent boat constructed under the direction of Mr. 
 Fulton, until the time of his death, (in Feb. 1815), 
 when his boats went from New-York to Albany in 
 about 20 hours, making an average of more than seven 
 miles an hour. Since his death further improvements 
 have been made in the construction of steamboats 
 and their machinery, so that some of them make the 
 trip from New-York to Albany by daylight, and some 
 have made the passage down the river from Albany to 
 New-York, in the extremely short period of twelve 
 hours, making an average speed of more than twelve 
 miles an hour. It is the opinion of some that further 
 improvements will take place, and that the same dis- 
 tance will be run in nine or ten hours. 
 
 Mr. Fulton has the merit of being the first engineer 
 who made a practical and successful application of 
 steam-power to the propulsion of vessels through the 
 water. He claimed no more. He used Watt & Boul- 
 ton’s steam engine, and modified it to suit his wishes, 
 and the object he had in view; and having succeeded 
 feeyond his own most sanguine expectations, and to the 
 astonishment of all his countrymen, he has died and left 
 a legacy of incalculable value to his country and the 
 whole civilized world. Others had indeed engaged in 
 similar experiments, but without success. He was the 
 master spirit who pointed out the true method, and 
 succeeding engineers have profited by his experience ; 
 and steamboats now navigate the rivers, bays, and 
 lakes of the United States, in greater numbers than in 
 any other country. 
 
 Robert Fulton was a native of Pennsylvania, and 
 by profession a portrait- painter. He became acquaint- 
 ed with Robert Livingston in Paris, while residing 
 there as Minister of the United States near the French 
 government. Their views corresponding on the feasi- 
 bility of constructing a steamboat, Mr. Fulton was 
 patronized by the minister, whose wealth enabled him 
 to make all the necessary advances towards accom- 
 plishing this object. He was so far successful as to 
 put a boat in rapid motion on the river Seine ; and 
 after this prelude to his future success, he returned to 
 his native country, and constructed his first boat in 
 1807, as above stated, from which has emanated all 
 the steamboats now in use in this country and Eu- 
 rope. A.] 
 
 FULMINA'TION. Fulminatio. Detonation. A 
 quick and lively explosion of bodies, such as takes 
 place with fulminating gold, fulminating powder, and 
 in the combustioaof a mixture of inflammable gas and 
 vital air. 
 
 FUMA'RIA. (From fumus, smoke, from its juice, 
 when dropped into the eye, producing the same sensa- 
 tions as smoke.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Diadelpkia; Order, Decandria. Fu- 
 mitory. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the common fumi- 
 tory. See Fumaria officinalis. 
 
 Fit maria bulbosa. Aristolochia fabacea. The 
 root of this plant, Fumaria — caule simplici, bracteis 
 longitudine florum, of Linnaeus, was formerly given to 
 restore suppressed menses, and as an anthelmintic. 
 
 Fumaria officinalis. The systematic nameof the 
 fumitory. Fumaria; Fumus terrcc ; Capnos ; Herba 
 melancholifuga. The leaves of this indigenous plant, 
 Fumaria — pericarpiis monospermis racemosis , caule 
 diffuso , of Linnteus, are directed for medicinal use by 
 the Edinburgh college ; they are extremely succulent, 
 and have no remarkable smell, but a bitter, somewhat 
 
 saline taste. The infusion of the dried leaves, or the 
 expressed juice of the fresh plant, is esteemed for its 
 property of clearing the skin of many disorders of the 
 leprous kind. 
 
 FUMIGA'TION. (Fumigatio ; from fumus, smoke.) 
 The application of fumes, to destroy contagious mias- 
 mata or effluvia. The most efficacious substance for 
 this purpose is chlorine ; next to it the vapour of nitric 
 acid ; and, lastly, that of the muriatic. The fumes of 
 heated vinegar, burning sulphur, or the smoke of ex- 
 ploded gunpowder, deserve little confidence as antiloi- 
 rnics. The air of dissecting rooms should be nightly 
 fumigated with chlorine, whereby their atmosphere 
 would be more wholesome and agreeable during the 
 day. 
 
 FUMITORY. See Fumaria. 
 
 FUMUS. Smoke. 
 
 FUNCTION. See Action. 
 
 FUNGI. (The plural of fungus.) An order of the 
 class Cryptogamia of Linmeus’s system. They cannot 
 probably be said to have any herbage ; their substance 
 is fleshy ; their parts of fructification are in form of very 
 small capsules buried in their fleshy substance. These 
 seminiferous capsules are on the surface, or in plates* 
 and are called lamella, or gills, pores, or prickles, and 
 they burst, as in the algse. 
 
 A fungus or mushroom affords the following parts. 
 
 1. Pileus, the hat, which is the round upper part, or 
 head. 
 
 2. The. Umbo, the knob, or boss, or more prominent 
 part in the centre of the hat. 
 
 3. Lamella, the gills, or membraneous parts on the 
 under side. These are peculiar to the Agarici. 
 
 4. The pores, or small punctures on the under sur- 
 face, observed only in the genus Boletus. 
 
 5. Echini, or Aculei , elevated points on the upper 
 surface of the pileus, noticed in the genus Hydra only. 
 
 6. Verruca , warts, observed on the inferibr surface. 
 
 7. Stipes, the stem supporting the hat. 
 
 8. Volva, the wrapper, or covering, of a membra 
 neous texture, surrounding the stem, and concealing 
 the parts of fructification, and in due time bursting all 
 around, forming a ring upon the stalk ; as in Agaricus 
 campeslris. Linnaeus also uses this term for the more 
 fleshy external covering of some other fungi, which is 
 scarcely raised out of the ground, and enfolds the whole 
 plant when young. 
 
 9. Annulus, the ring, or slender membrane sur- 
 rounding the stem. 
 
 The varieties of the pileus, or hat, are, 
 
 1. Planus, flat. 
 
 2. Convexus ; as in Boletus bovinus. 
 
 3. Concavus ; as in Octospora. 
 
 4. Umbonatus, umbo or navel-like ; as in Agaricus 
 conspurcatus. 
 
 5. Campanulatus ; as in Agaricus fimitarius 
 
 6. Viscidus, viscid. 
 
 7. Dimidiatus , half round ; as in Agaricus niveus. 
 
 8. Squamosus, covered with coloured scales; as in 
 Agaricus procerus. 
 
 9. Squarrosus Y having stiff elevated scales ; as in 
 Agaricus conspurcatus. 
 
 The varieties of the lamella are, 
 
 1. Equal; as in Agaricus crinitus. 
 
 2. Unequal. 
 
 3. Branched, when several run into one ; as in lent- 
 lius cantharellus. 
 
 4. Decurrent , proceeding down the stem. 
 
 5. Venous, so small that they appear like elevated 
 veins. 
 
 6. Dimidiate , half round ; as in Agaricus muscar 
 rius. 
 
 7. Labyrinth-like ; as in Agaricus quercinus 
 
 The varieties of the volva are, 
 
 1. Simple. 
 
 2. Double. 
 
 3. Stellate, cut several times : as in Lycopodium 
 stellatum. 
 
 The varieties of the annulus are, 
 
 1. Erect, loose above, and fixed below ; as in Agari- 
 cus conspurcatus. 
 
 2. Inverse, fixed above, free, and bell-like below; as 
 in Agaricus Mappa. 
 
 3. Sessile , fixed only laterally 
 
 4. Mobile; as in Agaricus antiquatus. 
 
 5. Persistent , remaining after the perfect formation, 
 of the plant. 
 
GAD 
 
 GAD 
 
 r 6. Evanescent , disappearing after the complete evo- 
 lution of the fungus. 
 
 7. Arachnoid, resembling a slender white web. 
 
 The varieties of the stipes or stem. 
 
 1. Annulate, having a ring. 
 
 2. J Yaked, without any. 
 
 3. Squamose, scaly. 
 
 4. Bulbous ; as in Agaricus separatus. 
 
 5. Filiform ; as in Agaricus crinitus. 
 
 FUNGIC ACID. Acidum fungicum. The ex- 
 pressed juice of the boletus juglandis, boletus pseudo - 
 igniarius, the phallus impudicus , merulius cantharel- 
 lus, or thepeziza nigra, being boiled to coagulate the al- 
 bumen, then filtered, evaporated to the consistence of 
 an extract, and acted on by pure alkohol, leaves a sub- 
 stance which is called Fungic acid. 
 
 It is a colourless, uncrystallizable, and deliquescent 
 mass, of a very sour taste. The fungates of potassa 
 and soda are uncrystallizable ; that of ammonia forms 
 regular six-sided prisms; that of lime is moderately 
 soluble, and is not affected by the air; that of barytes 
 is soluble in fifteen times its weight of water, and 
 crystallizes with difficulty ; that of magnesia appears 
 in soluble granular crystals. This acid precipitates 
 from the acetate of lead a white flocculent fungate, 
 which is soluble in distilled vinegar. When insolated, 
 it does not affect solution of nitrate of silver ; but the 
 fungates decompose this salt. 
 
 FUNGIN. The fleshy part of mushrooms deprived 
 by alkohol and water of every thing soluble. 
 
 FU'NGUS. 1. Proud-flesh. A term in surgery to 
 express any luxuriant formation of flesh on an ulcer. 
 
 2. In morbid anatomy it is applied to a disease of the 
 structure of a part which enlarges, is soft, and excres- 
 cential. 
 
 3. The name of an order of plants in the Linnaean 
 system, belonging to the Cryptogamia class. 
 
 Fungus h-ematodes. See Hamatoma. 
 
 Fungus igniarius. See Boletus igniarius. 
 
 Fungus laricis. See Boletus laricis. 
 
 Fungus melitensis. See Cynomorium. 
 
 Fungus rosaceus. See Bedeguar. 
 
 Fungus salicis. The willow fungus. See Boletus 
 suaveolens. 
 
 Fungus sambucinus. See Peziza auricula. 
 
 Fungus vinosus. The dark cobweb-like fungus, 
 which vegetates in dry cellars, where wine, ale, and 
 the like are kept. 
 
 FUNI'CULUS. ( Funiculus ; diminutive of funis , 
 a cord.) A little cord. 
 
 Funiculus umbilicalis. See Umbilical cord. 
 
 The funiculus of a seed is a little filament by which 
 the immature seed adheres to the receptacle, seen in 
 Pisum sativum and Lunaria annua. 
 
 FU'NIS. A rope or cord. 
 
 Funis umbilicalis. See Umbilical cord 
 
 FUNNEL-SHAPED. - See Jnfundibuliformis. 
 
 FURCA. A fork or species of armature of plants 
 See Aculeus. 
 
 Furce'lla inferior. The ensiform cartilage 
 
 Fu'rcula. The clavicle. 
 
 FU'RFUR. 1. Bran. 
 
 2. A disease of the skin, in which the cuticle keeps 
 falling off in small scales like bran. 
 
 FURFURA'CEOUS. (Furfur aceus ; from furfur, 
 bran.) A term applied to the bran-like sediment occa- 
 sionally deposited in the urine. 
 
 FURNACE. Furnus. The furnaces employed in 
 chemical operations are of three kinds : 
 
 1. The evaporatory furnace, which has received its 
 name from its use ; it is employed to reduce substances 
 into vapour by means of heat, in order to separate the 
 more fixed principles from those which are more volatile. 
 
 2. The reverberatory furnace, which name it has re- 
 ceived from its construction, the flame being prevented 
 from rising ; it is appropriated to distillation. 
 
 3. The forge furnace, in which the current of air 
 is determined by bellows. 
 
 FU ROR. Fury, rage. 
 
 Furor uterinus. (From furo, to be mad, and 
 uterus , the womb.) See Nymphomania. 
 
 FURU'NCULUS. (From furo, to rage : so named 
 from its heat and inflammation before it suppurates.) 
 Dothcin of Paracelsus. Chiadus ; Chioli. A bile. An 
 inflammation of a subcutaneous gland, known by an 
 inflammatory tumour that does not exceed the size of a 
 pigeon’s egg. 
 
 Fusible metal. A combination of three parts of 
 lead, with two of tin, and five of bismuth. It melts at 
 1970 pahr. 
 
 FUSIBILITY. The property by which metals and 
 minerals assume the fluid state. 
 
 FUSIFORMIS. Fusiform. Spindleshaped or ta 
 pering. Applied to parts of plants, as roots, &c. which 
 penetrate perpendicularly into the earth ; as the carrot, 
 parsnip, radish, &c. 
 
 FUSION. (Fusio ; from fundo, to pour out.) A che- 
 mical process, by which bodies are made to pass from 
 the solid to'the fluid state, in consequence of the appli- 
 cation of heat. The chief objects susceptible of this 
 operation are salts, sulphur, and metals. Salts are lia- 
 ble to two kinds of fusion ; the one, which is peculiar 
 to saline matters, is owing to water contained in them, 
 and is called aqueous fusion ; the other, which arises 
 from the heat alone, is known by the name of igneous 
 fusion. 
 
 FUSUS. (From fundo, to pour out.) Poured out. 
 Applied by Dr. Good to a species of purging, diarrhoea 
 fusa, in which the feces are loose, copious, and of a 
 . bright yellow colour. 
 
 G 
 
 abia'num oleum. See Petroleum rubrum. 
 
 Gabi'rea. A fatty kind of myrrh, mentioned 
 by Dioscorides. 
 
 GADOLINATE. A hard black-coloured semitrans- 
 parent mineral from Sweden, composed of silica, 
 yttria, oxide of cerum, and oxide of iron. 
 
 GADUS. The name of a genus of fishes, of the 
 jugular tribe. The following species are brought to the 
 European markets for the use of the table. 
 
 Gadus ciliaris. The Baltic torsk. The Iceland- 
 ers prepare it by salting and drying, when it becorpes 
 an article of commerce, under the name of Tetteling. 
 Its flesh is white, tender, and well flavoured. 
 
 Gadus morhua. The cod-fish. This well-known 
 fish in our markets, abounds in the northern seas. Its 
 flesh is white, tender, and delicious. When salted, it 
 is also well flavoured, and in general esteem. 
 
 Gadus jeglefinus. The haddock. An inhabitant 
 of the northern seas of Europe. The larger ones are 
 much esteemed during the winter ; the smaller ones for 
 summer use. They are of easy digestion. Salted and 
 dried they are eaten at breakfast as a delicacy. 
 
 Gadus minutus. Very small, never exceeding six 
 
 or seven inches in length. It is found in the Mediter- 
 ranean in great abundance, where it is called a capelau, 
 or officier. 
 
 Gadus merlangus. The whiting. A delicate 
 white fish in great abundance in the Irish seas and 
 German Ocean. 
 
 Gadus pollacius. The whiting pollack, found on 
 the rocky coasts of Britain, and other parts of Europe, 
 and is in great esteem for the table. 
 
 Gadus carbonarius. The coal-fish. Very abun- 
 dant on the rocky coasts of the northern parts of this 
 island, about the Orkneys, and the coast of Yorkshire, 
 where they become two and three feet long, and con 
 stitute the chief support of the poor. 
 
 Gadus merluccius. The hake. A native of the 
 North and Mediterranean seas, not much eaten, ex- 
 cept by the poor when dried, when it is called poor 
 John, or stock-fish. 
 
 Gadus molva. Thcling. This grows to the length 
 of five or six feet. It is not so good as the morhua, 
 when fresh ; but dried and salted, is much esteemed, 
 and is the common food of the poor in Cornwall, where 
 it is prepared for exportation. 
 
 373 
 
GAL 
 
 GAL 
 
 Gadus lota. The burbot. The flesh of this is 
 considered delicious and of easy digestion. 
 
 Gadus brosme. The torsk. This swarms in the 
 seas about the Shetland islands, and forms a consider- 
 able article of commerce, either dried, or salted, or 
 packed in barrels. 
 
 [Most of the fishes belonging to the genus .Gadus, 
 are edible. Of the preceding enumerated species three 
 of them are common to the waters of the United States, 
 as the Gadus morhua , Gadus teglejinus, and Gadus 
 merluccius. Besides these, there are found on the 
 stalls of the fishermen in the markets of New-York 
 the following species, viz. Gadus callarias, Gadus 
 tomcodus, Gadus blennoides, Gadus purpureus, Ga- 
 dus tenuis , Gadus longipes, and Gadus punctatus. 
 Of these different species, all of which are used as 
 food, the Gadus morhua , or bank cod, and the Gadus 
 callarias , are the most abundant, and most esteemed. 
 The Gadus merluccius , or hake, is remarkable for its 
 large sound, or swimming-bladder, which is prepared 
 and dried for sale, and forms excellent icthyocolla ; 
 (which see.) A.] 
 
 GALA'CTIA. (From ya\a, lac, milk ; or ya\a<ri- 
 vos, lacteus, milky.) Galaclirrhxa. 1. An excess or 
 overflowing of the milk. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of diseases, Class Genetica; 
 Order, Cenotica, of Good’s Nosology. Mislactation. 
 It comprehends five species, viz. Galactia prematura ; 
 defectura ; depravata ; crrotica ; virorum. 
 
 Galactina. (From yaXa, milk.) Aliment pre- 
 pared of milk. 
 
 GALACTIRRHCE'A. (From ya\a , lftilk, and peto, 
 to flow.) See Galactia. 
 
 Galacto'des. (From ya\a, milk.) In Hippocrates 
 it signifies both milk-warm and a milky colour. 
 
 GALACTO'PHORUS. (From ya\a, milk, and 
 (pepu), to bring or carry.) 1. That which has the pro- 
 perty of increasing the secretion of the milk. 
 
 2. The excretory ducts of the glands of the breasts 
 of women, which terminate in the papilla, or nipple, 
 are so called, because they bring the milk to the nipple. 
 
 GALACTOPOIE'TIC. (Galactopoieticus ; from 
 ya\a , milk, and noise, to make.) Milk-making, the 
 faculty of making milk : applied to particular foods, 
 plants, &c. 
 
 GALACTOPO'SIA. (From ya\a, milk, and nive, 
 to drink.) The method of curing diseases by a milk 
 diet. 
 
 GALA'NGA. (Perhaps its Indian name.) See 
 Maranta and Kcempferia. 
 
 Galanga major. See Kcempferia galanga'. 
 
 Galanga minor. See Maranta Galanga. 
 
 GALANGAL. See Maranta Galanga. 
 
 Galangal, English. See Cyperas longus. 
 
 GALBANUM. (From chalbanah, Heb.) See Bu- 
 bon galbanum. 
 
 Ga'lbkum. A medical bracelet worn by the Romans. 
 
 GA'LBULUS. (The name of the nut, or little 
 round ball of the cypress-tree.) Gaertner applies this 
 term, the classical name of the cypress fruit, which is 
 a true strobilus, to a globular spurious berry with 
 three or more seeds formed by the coalescing of a few 
 scales, of a fertile catkin become succulent, which 
 happens in the Juniper. — Smith. 
 
 Galbulus. (From galbus , yellow.) When the 
 skin of the body is naturally yellow. 
 
 GA'LDA. A gum-resin, mentioned by old writers, 
 but totally forgot in the present day, and not to be ob- 
 tained. Externally, it is of a brown colour, but white 
 within, of a hard lamellated structure, and smells and 
 tastes somewhat like elemi. When burnt it gives out 
 an agreeable odour. It was formerly used as a warm 
 stimulating medicine, and applied in plasters as a 
 strengthener. 
 
 GA'LEA- (From ya\y, a cat, of the skin of which 
 it was formerly made.) A helmet. 1. In anatomy, 
 the amnios is so called, because it surrounds the foetus 
 like a helmet. 
 
 2. In surgery ; a bandage for the head. 
 
 3. A species of headache is so called, when it sur- 
 rounds the head like a helmet. 
 
 4. In botany it is applied to upper arched lip of rin r 
 gent and personate corols. See Corolla . 
 
 GALEANTHRO'PIA. (This term seems to be 
 from ya\y, a cat, and avdpwnos, a man.) It is a spe- 
 cies of madness, in which a person imagines himself 
 to be a cat, and imitates its manners. 
 
 274 
 
 GA'LEGA. (From ya\a, milk : so named because 
 it increases the milk of animals which eat it.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Diadelphia ; Order, Decandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the Ruta copraria. 
 See Gale g a officinalis. 
 
 Galega officinalis. The systematic name of the 
 goat’s rue. Galega. Ruta capraria. From the little 
 smelLand taste of this plant, Galega leguminibus 
 strictis, erectis ; foliolis lanceolatis, striatis, nudis , 
 of Linnaeus, it may be supposed to possess little vir- 
 tues. In Italy, the leaves are eaten among salads. 
 
 Galegje. A species of senna from the East Indies. 
 The cassia tora of Linnaeus. 
 
 GALE'NA. (From yaXeiv, to shine.) The name 
 of an ore formed by the combination of lead with sul- 
 phur. A native sulphuret of lead ore. 
 
 GALE'NIC. That practice of medicine which con- 
 forms to the rules of Galen, and runs much upon mul- 
 tiplying herbs and roots in the same composition, was 
 long called Galenical medicine, after the manner of 
 Galen. It is opposed to chemical medicine, which, by 
 the force of fire, and a great deal of art, fetches out 
 the virtues of bodies, chiefly mineral, into a small 
 compass. 
 
 Gale'nium. (From ya\rjvri, galena.) A cataplasm ; 
 in the composition of which was the galena. In Pau- 
 lus iEgineta it is considered as anodyne. 
 
 GALENUS, Claudius, was born at Pergamus, in 
 Asia Minor, in 131. His father, Nicon, having in- 
 structed him in the rudiments of knowledge, sent him 
 to attend the best schools of philosophy. Galen soon 
 displayed his judgment by selecting what appeared 
 most rational from the different sects ; but he totally 
 rejected the Epicurean system, which was then in 
 fashion. About the age of 17, he began his attach- 
 ment to the science of medicine, over which he was 
 destined to preside for many centuries with oracular 
 authority. During his youth, he travelled much, that 
 he might converse with the most intelligent physicians 
 of the age, and inform himself concerning tire drugs 
 brought from other countries. He resided several 
 years at Alexandria, which w as then the great resort 
 of men of science, and the best school of medicine in 
 the world. At the age of 28, returning to his native 
 place, he met with distinguished success in practice; 
 but four years after he attempted to establish himself 
 at Rome. Here he encountered much opposition from 
 his professional brethren, who stigmatized him as a 
 theorist, and even as a dealer in magic ; and though 
 he gained the esteem of several men of learning and 
 rank, yet wanting temper and experience sufficient to 
 maintain a successful contest with a numerous and 
 popular party, he was obliged to return to Pergamus 
 within five years, under the pretence of avoiding the 
 plague, which then raged at Rome. He was, however, 
 soon after sent for to attend the emperors Marcus Au 
 relius and Lucius Verus, of whom the latter died ; and 
 the former conceived so high an opinion of Galen, that 
 subsequently, during his German expedition, he com 
 mitted his two sons to the care of that physician. 
 These princes were seized with fevers, in which Galen 
 having prognosticated a favourable issue, contrary to 
 the opinion of all his colleagues, and having accord- 
 ingly restored them to health, lie attained an eminence 
 of reputation, which enabled him to defy the power, 
 and finally to ruin the credit, of his former opponents. 
 It is not certain whether he continued at Rome till 
 his death, nor at what precise period this occurred; 
 but Fabricius asserts that he attained the age of 70, 
 which corresponds to the 7th year of Se verus ; and 
 his writings appear to indicate, that he was still in 
 that city in the early part of this emperor’s reign. The 
 greatest part of Galen’s life was spent in the zealous 
 pursuit of knowledge, and especially of every thing 
 which might have the least connexion with medicine ; 
 and he is said to have composed about 750 diflerent 
 essays on such subjects. He appears, how'ever, to have 
 been too much elated with the consciousness of his 
 superior endowments, and to have behaved rather 
 contemptuously towards his brethren; which may 
 have inflamed their opposition to him. The chief ob- 
 ject in his writing appears to be to illustrate those of 
 Hippocrates, which he thought succeeding physicians 
 had misunderstood or misrepresented: in this he has 
 displayed great acuteness and learning, though he has 
 not much increased the stock of practical information. 
 
GAL 
 
 GAL 
 
 His example, too, had the unfortunate effect of intro- 
 ducing a taste for minute distinctions and abstract 
 speculations ; while the diligent observation of nature, 
 which distinguished the father of medicine, fell into ne- 
 glect. We must therefore regret that the splendour of 
 Galen’s talents so completely dazzled his successors, 
 that, until about the middle of the J7th century, his 
 opinion bore almost undivided sway. Numerous edi- 
 tions of his works, in the original Greek, or trgjjglajted 
 into Latin, have been printed in modern times. 
 
 GALEO'BDOLON. (From yakt^felis, and {iSo- 
 Xoj, crepitus.) See Galeopsis. 
 
 G ALEO'PSIS. (From ko\os , good, and o^tj, vision : 
 so called because it was thought good for the sight, or 
 from yaAr?, a cat, and oipis, aspect ; the flowers gap- 
 ing like the open mouth of that animal.) Galeobdo- 
 lon. See Lamium album. 
 
 Galeri'culum aponeuroticum. A name in old 
 writings for the tendinous expansion which lies over 
 the pericranium. 
 
 Galipot. See Barras. 
 
 GA'LIUM. (FromyaAa, milk ; some species having 
 the property of coagulating milk.) 1. The n&me of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Te- 
 trandria; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The phannacopoeial name of the herb cheese- 
 rennet, or ladies’ bedstraw. See Galium verum.. 
 
 3. A name for madder. 
 
 Galium album. The greater ladies’ bedstraw. See 
 Galium mollugu. 
 
 Galium aparine. The systematic name of the 
 goose-grass, and cleavers’ bees. Cleavers; Goose- 
 share; HayrifF. Aparine ; Philantliropus ; Ampelo- 
 carpus ; Omphalocarpus ; Izus; Asparine; Aspe- 
 rula. This plant is common in our hedges and ditches : 
 Galium— foliis octonis lanceolatis carinatis scabris 
 retrorsum aculeatis , geniculis venosis , fructu liispido , 
 of Linnams. The expressed juice has been given with 
 advantage as an aperient and diuretic in incipient 
 dropsies; but the character in which it has ofiate been 
 chiefly noticed, is that of a remedy against cancer. A 
 tea-cupful, internally, gradually increased to half a 
 pint, two or three times a day, and the herb applied, in 
 cataplasm, externally, has been said to cure cancers. 
 Such beneficial results are not confirmed by the expe- 
 rience of others. 
 
 Galium mollugo. The systematic name of the 
 greater .ladies’ bedstraw. Galium album. Galium — 
 foliis octonis, ovato-linearibus, subserratis , paten- 
 tissimis , mucronatis ; caule flaccido, ramis patentibus 
 of Linnaeus. This herb, with its flowers, is used me- 
 dicinally. Five ounces or more of the expressed juice, 
 taken every evening upon an empty stomach, is said to 
 cure epilepsy. 
 
 Galium verum. The systematic name of the true 
 ladies’ bed-straw, or cheese-rennet. Galium of the 
 pharmacopoeias. The tops of this plant, Galium — 
 foliis octonis , linearibus , sulcatis; ramis floriferis, 
 brevibus, of Linnaeus, were long used as an efficacious 
 medicine in the cure of epilepsy ; but, in the practice 
 of the present day, they are abandoned. Indeed, from 
 the sensible qualities of the plant, little can be expect- 
 ed. The leaves and flowers possess the property of 
 curdling milk ; it is on that account styled cheese- 
 rennet. 
 
 GALL. See Bile. 
 
 GALL SICKNESS. (See Fcbris remittens.) A 
 popular name for the remitting fever occasioned by 
 marsh miasmata, in the Netherlands, and which proved 
 so fatal to thousands of the English soldiers after the 
 capture of Walcheren in the year 1809. Dr. Lind in- 
 forms us, that at Middleburg, the capital of Walcheren, 
 a sickness generally reigns towards the latter end of 
 August or the beginning of September, which is always 
 most violent after hot summers. It commences after 
 the rains which fall in the end of July ; the sooner it 
 begins the longer it continues, and it is only checked 
 by the coldness of the weather. Towards the end of 
 August and the beginning of September, it is a con- 
 tinual burning fever, attended with a vomiting of bile, 
 which is the gall-sickness. This fever, after continu- 
 ing three or four days, intermits and assumes the form 
 of a double tertian ; leaving the patient in a fortnight 
 or perhaps sooner. Strangers, that have been accus- 
 tomed to breathe a dry, pure air, do not recover so 
 quickly. Foreigners in indigent circumstances, such 
 as the Scots and German soldM’s, who were garrisoned 
 
 in the adjacent places, were apt, after those fevers, 
 to have a swelling in the legs, and a dropsy; of which 
 many died. * *. 
 
 These diseases are the same with the double tertians 
 common within the tropics. Such as are seized with 
 the gall sickness, have at first some flushes of heat 
 over the body, a loss of appetite, a white, foul tongue, 
 a yellow tinge in the eyes, and a pale colour of the lips. 
 Such as live well, drink wine, and have warm clothes 
 and a good lodging, do not suffer so much during the 
 sickly season as the poor people ; however, these dis- 
 eases are not infectious, and seldom prove mortal to 
 the natives. 
 
 Sir John Pringle observes, that the prevailing epi- 
 demic of autumn, in all marshy countries, is a fever 
 of an intermitting nature, commonly of a tertian form, 
 but of a bad kind; which, in the dampest places and 
 worst seasons, appears as a double tertian, a remitting, 
 or even an ardent fever. But, however these may vary 
 in their appearance, according to the constitution of 
 the patient and other circumstances, they are all of a 
 similar nature. For though, in the beginning of the 
 epidemic, when the heat, or rather the putrefaction in 
 the air, is the greatest, they assume a continued or a 
 remitting form; yet, by the end of autumn, they usually 
 terminate in regular intermittents. 
 
 But although in the gall sickness there is both a 
 redundance and a depravation of the bile, still the dis- 
 ease cannot, with justice, be said to originate wholly 
 from that cause. It is certain, however, that the dis- 
 ease may be continued, and the symptoms aggravated 
 by an increased secretion and putrefaction of the bile, 
 occasioned by the fever. In proportion to the coolness 
 of the season, Or the height and dryness of the ground, 
 this disease is milder, remits and intermits more freely, 
 and removes further from the nature of a continued 
 fever. The higher ranks of people in general are the 
 least liable to the diseases of the marshes ; for such 
 countries require dry houses, apartments raised above 
 the ground, moderate exercise, without labour, in the 
 sun, or evening damps; a just quantity of fermented 
 liquors, plenty of vegetables and fresh meats. With- 
 out such helps, not only strangers but the natives them- 
 selves are sickly, especially after hot and close sum- 
 mers. The hardiest constitutions are very little ex- 
 cepted more than others ; and hence the British in the 
 Netherlands have always been subject to this fever. 
 
 By this disease, the British troops were harassed 
 throughout the w ar, from 1743 to 1747. It appeared 
 in the month of August, 1743: the paroxysms came 
 on in the evening, with great heat, thirst, a violent 
 headache, and often a delirium. These symptoms 
 lasted most of the night, but abated in the morning, 
 with an imperfect sweat ; sometimes witli an licemor- 
 rhage of the nose, or looseness. The stomach, from 
 the beginning, was disordered with a nausea and sense 
 of oppression ; frequently with a bilious and offensive 
 vomiting. If evacuations were either neglected or too 
 sparingly used, the patient fell into a continued fever, 
 and sometimes grew yellow, as in jaundice. When 
 the season w’as further advanced, this fever w T as at- 
 tended with a cough, rheumatic pains, and sizy blood. 
 The officers, being better accommodated than the com- 
 mon men, and the cavalry, who had cloaks to keep 
 them warm, were not so subject to it ; and others, who 
 belonged to the army, but lay in quarters, were least 
 of all affected ; and the less in proportion to their be- 
 ing exposed to heats, night damps, and the other fa- 
 tigues of the service. In this manner did the remitting 
 fever infest the army for the remaining years of the 
 war : and that exactly in proportion to their distance 
 from the marshy places, of which wre have several 
 notable instances in Pringle’s observations. 
 
 GALL-BLADDER. Vesicula fellis. An oblong 
 membraneous receptacle, situated under the liver, to 
 which it is attached in the right hypochondrium. It 
 is composed of three membranes, a common, fibrous, 
 and villous. Its use is to retain the bile which regur- 
 gitates from the hepatic duct, there to become thicker, 
 more acrid, and bitter, and to send it through the 
 cystic duct, which proceeds from its neck into the 
 ductus communis choledochus, to be sent on to the 
 duodenum. 
 
 GALL-STONE. Calculus biliosus. Biliary con- 
 cretion. Hard concrete bodies, formed in the gall- 
 bladder of animals. Of these there are four different 
 kinds. 
 
 375 
 
GAL 
 
 GAL 
 
 1. The first has a white colour, and when broken 
 presents crystalline plates, or striae, brilliant and white 
 like mica, and having a soft, greasy feel. Sometimes 
 its colour is yellow or greenish ; and it has constantly 
 a nucleus of inspissated bile. Its specific gravity is in- 
 ferior to that of water : Gren found the specific gravity 
 of one 0.803. When exposed to a heat considerably 
 greater than that of boiling water, this crystallized 
 calculus softens and melts, and crystallizes again when 
 the temperature is lowered. It is altogether insoluble 
 in water ; but hot alkohol dissolves it with facility. 
 Alkohol, of the temperature of 167°, dissolves one- 
 twentieth of its weight of this substance ; but alkohol, 
 at the temperature of 60°, scarcely dissolves any of 
 it. As the alkohol cools, the matter is deposited in 
 brilliant plates, resembling talc or boracic acid. It is 
 soluble in oil of turpentine. When melted, it has the 
 appearance of oil, and exhales the smell of melted 
 wax ; when suddenly heated, it evaporates altogether 
 in a thick smoke. It is soluble in pure alkalies, and 
 the solution has all the properties of a soap. Nitric 
 acid also dissolves it; but it is precipitated unaltered 
 by water. 
 
 This matter, which is evidently the same with the 
 crystals Cadet obtained from bile, and which he con- 
 sidered as analogous to sugar of milk, has a strong re- 
 semblance to spermaceti. Like that substance, it is 
 of an oily nature, and inflammable ; but it differs from 
 it in a variety of particulars. Since it is contained in 
 bile, it is not difficult to see how it may crystallize in 
 the gall-bladder if it happen to be more abundant than 
 usual ; and the consequence must be a gall-stone of 
 this species. Fourcroy found a quantity of the same 
 substance in the dried human liver. He called it 
 adipocere. 
 
 2. The second species of biliary calculus is of a 
 round or polygonal shape, often of a gray colour exter- 
 nally, and brown within. It is formed of concentric 
 layers of a matter, which seems to be inspissated bile ; 
 and there is usually a nucleus of the white crystalline 
 matter at the centre. For the most part, there are 
 many of this species of calculus in the gall-bladder 
 together ; indeed, it is frequently filled with them. The 
 calculi belonging to this species are often light and 
 friable, and of a brownish-red colour. The gall-stones 
 of oxen, used by painters, belong to this species. These 
 are also adipocere. 
 
 3. The third species of calculi are most numerous 
 of all. Their colour is often deep brown or green ; and 
 when broken, a number of crystals of the substance 
 resembling spermaceti are observable, mixed with in- 
 spissated bile. The calculi belonging to these three 
 species are soluble in alkalies, in soap ley, in alkohol, 
 and in oils. 
 
 4. Concerning the fourth species of gall-stone, very 
 little is known with accuracy. Dr. Saunders tells us, 
 that he has met with some gall-stones insoluble both 
 in alkohol and oil of turpentine; some of which do 
 not flame, but become red, and consume to ashes like 
 charcoal. Haller quotes several examples of similar 
 calculi. Gall-stones often occur in the inferior ani- 
 mals, particularly in cows and hogs ; but the biliary 
 concretions of these animals have not hitherto been 
 examined with much attention. 
 
 Gall-stones often lie quiet; so that until dissection 
 after death, some are never known to exist; but when 
 they are prevented from passing through the gall-ducts, 
 they obstruct the passage of the bile into the intestines, 
 and produce also many inconvenient symptoms, parti- 
 cularly the jaundice. 
 
 The diagnostics of this disorder are generally very 
 obscure and uncertain : for other causes produce the 
 same kind of symptoms as those which occur in this 
 disease. The usual symptoms are a loss of appetite, 
 a sense of fulness in the stomach, sickness, and vo- 
 miting, languor, inactivity, sleepiness ; and, if the ob- 
 struction continues for a time, there is wasting of the 
 flesh ; yellowness of the eyes, skin, and urine ; whitish 
 stools ; a pain in the pit of the stomach ; while the 
 pulse remains in its natural state. The pain excited 
 by an obstruction of the gall-ducts, in consequence of 
 gall-stones passing through them, and this not affecting 
 the pulse, is considered as the leading pathognomonic 
 symptom. This pain, in some, is extremely acute, in 
 others there is only a slight uneasiness felt about the 
 region of the liver ; but Us particular seat is the gall- 
 
 duct, just where it enters the duodenum. In some pa- 
 tients there is no yellowness of the skin ; in others it 
 exists for several months. There is no disease more 
 painful than this, in some instances; it is as frequent 
 as any other affection of the liver ; it admits of much 
 relief from medicine, and is not immediately danger- 
 ous to the patient. See Icterus. 
 
 GA'LLA. (From Gallus, a river in Bithynia.) A 
 gall. See Quercus cerris. 
 
 Galla turcica. See Quercus cerris. 
 
 [“ Gal'll. Galls. Most species of the oak, when 
 stimulated by the puncture of an insect, and the de- 
 position of its egg, produce a kind of spherical ex- 
 crescence, which serves as the habitation and food of 
 the young larva when hatched. These excrescences 
 are known by the general name of galls, and are pro- 
 duced on various parts of the trees by different insects 
 of the genera Cynips, and Diplolepsis. The best galls, 
 and those which predominate in commerce, are 
 brought from Smyrna, Aleppo, and the neighbouring 
 countries. The Edinburgh College considers them as 
 produced on the Quercus Cerris , a tree growing in 
 the south of Europe. The French traveller, Olivier, 
 informs us, that the Asiatic galls are the product of a 
 species of oak, which he names Quercus infectoria , 
 and that the puncturing insect is the Diplolepsis gal- 
 ls tinctoriae of Geoffroy. Both the insect and the gall 
 have been observed in France. 
 
 Good galls are round, of a dark colour, and studded 
 with tubercles. They are of various sizes, under that 
 of a cherry. They are hard, brittle, and exhibit an 
 irregular and partly resinous fracture. Their taste is 
 highly astringent, and somewhat bitter and acrid. Those 
 which have been perforated by the insect are of an 
 inferior quality, their central portion being consumed. 
 The chemical constituents, which give to galls their 
 chief value, are tannin and gallic acid. Besides these, 
 they contain, according to Davy, extractive mucilage ; 
 according to Bronchi, a concrete, volatile oil ; and ac- 
 cording to Braconnot, another acid, which he calls 
 ellagic acid. Chemists, however, are not agreed as 
 to their entire composition. It is obvious, that the 
 presence or absence of the larva, as well as its stage 
 of growth, must materially affect the analysis. 
 
 Most metallic salts produce precipitates with infu- 
 sion of galls, consisting of the metallic oxides, tannin, 
 and gallic acid. It is questionable how far the astrin- 
 gency of the galls is affected by such combinations. 
 The sulphuric and muriatic acids, lime water, and the 
 alkaline carbonates, also, occasion precipitates. Gela- 
 tin and starch combine immediately with the tannin 
 of the galls. 
 
 Galls are among the most powerful vegetable astrin- 
 gents. They are sometimes given internally, in doses 
 of a scruple ; but their chief medical use is as a local 
 remedy in the form of gargles, and in the ointment ; 
 which see. On account of the purple or black colour, 
 which they strike with salts of iron, they are exten- 
 sively consumed in dying and ink-making. For the 
 latter purpose, no substitute can be safely used instead 
 of them.” — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 GALLIC ACID. Acidum gallicum. An acid found 
 in vegetable substances possessing astringent proper- 
 ties, but most abundantly in the excrescences termed 
 galls, whence it derives its name. It may be obtained 
 by macerating galls in water, filtering, and suffering 
 the liquor to stand exposed to the air. It will grow 
 mouldy, be covered with a thick glutinous pellicle, 
 abundance of glutinous flocks will fall down, and, in 
 the course of two or three months, the sides of the 
 vessel will appear covered with small yellowish crys- 
 tals, abundance of which will likewise be found on 
 the under surface of the supernatant pellicle. These 
 crystals may be purified by solution in alkohol, and 
 evaporation to dryness. 
 
 Or muriate of tin may be added to the infusion of 
 galls, till no more precipitate falls down ; the excess of 
 oxide of- tin remaining in the solution, may then be 
 precipitated by sulphuretted hydrogen gas, and the 
 liquor will yield crystals of gallic acid by evaporation. 
 
 A more simple process, however, i9 to boil an ounce 
 of powdered galls in sixteeh ounces of water to eight, 
 and strain. Dissolve two ounces of alum in water, 
 precipitate the alumina by carbonate of potassa ; and 
 after edulcorating it completely by repeated ablutions, 
 add it to the decoction, frequently stirring the mixture 
 
GAL 
 
 GAL 
 
 with a glass rod. The next day filter the mixture, 
 wash the precipitate with warm water, till this will no 
 longer blacken sulphate of iron; mix the washings 
 with the filtered liquor, evaporate, and the gallic acid 
 will be obtained in fine needled crystals. 
 
 These crystals obtained in any of these ways, how- 
 ever, are contaminated with a small portion of ex- 
 tractive matter ; and to purify them they may be 
 placed in a glass capsule in a sand-heat, and sub- 
 limed into another capsule inverted over this, and kept 
 cooi. 
 
 The gallic acid placed on a red-hot iron, burns with 
 flame, and emits an aromatic smell, not unlike that of 
 benzoic add. It is soluble in 20 parts of cold water, 
 and in three parts at a boiling heat. It is more soluble 
 in alkohol, which takes up an equal weight if heated, 
 and one-fourth of its weight cold. 
 
 It has an acido-astringent taste, and reddens tinc- 
 ture of litmus. It does not attract humidity from the 
 air. 
 
 This acid, in its combinations with the salifiable 
 bases, presents some remarkable phenomena. If we 
 pour its aqueous solution by slow degrees into lime, 
 barytes, or strontites water, there will first be formed a 
 greenish-white precipitate. As the quantity of acid is 
 increased, the precipitate changes to a violet hue, and 
 eventually disappears. The liquid has then acquired 
 a reddish tint. Among the salts, those only of black 
 oxide and red oxide of iron, are decomposed by the 
 pure gallic acid. It forms a blue precipitate with the 
 first, and a brown with the second. But when this 
 acid is united with tannin, it decomposes almost all the 
 salts of the permanent metals. 
 
 Concentrated sulphuric acid decomposes and carbo- 
 nizes it ; and the nitric acid converts it into malic and 
 oxalic acids. 
 
 United with barytes, strontian, lime, and magnesia, 
 it forms salts of a dull yellow colour, which are little 
 soluble, but more so if their base be in excess. With 
 alkalies it forms salts that are not very soluble in 
 general. 
 
 Its most distinguishing characteristic is its great 
 affinity for metallic oxides, so as, when combined with 
 tannin, to take them from powerful acids. The more 
 readily the metallic oxides part with their oxygen, the 
 more they are alterable by the gallic acid. To a solu- 
 tion of gold, it imparts a green hue ; and a brown pre- 
 cipitate is formed, which readily passes to the metallic 
 state, and covers the solution with a shining golden 
 pellicle. With nitric solution of silver, it produces a 
 similar effect. Mercury it precipitates of an orange- 
 yellow; copper, brown; bismuth, of a lemon colour ; 
 lead, white ; iron, black. Platina, zinc, tin, cobalt, 
 and manganese, are not precipitated by it. 
 
 The gallic acid is of extensive use in the art of dy- 
 ing, as it constitutes one of the principal ingredients in 
 all the shades of black, and is employed to fix or im- 
 prove several other colours. It is well known as an 
 ingredient in ink. 
 
 GA'LLICUS. Belonging to the French : applied to 
 the venereal disease. See Lues venerea. 
 
 GALLINA'GO. (Diminutive of gallus, a cock.) 
 1. The woodcock. 
 
 2. An eminence within the prostate gland is called 
 caput callinaginis , from its fancied resemblance to a 
 woodcock’s head. 
 
 Galli'trichis. Corrupted from callitrichis, or cal- 
 litrichum. See Callitriche. 
 
 Ga'llium. See Galium. * 
 
 GA'LVANISM. A professor of anatomy, in the 
 university of Bologna, named Galvani , was one day 
 making experiments on electricity in his elaboratory : 
 near the machine were some frogs that had been flay- 
 ed, the limbs of which became convulsed every time a 
 spark was drawn from the apparatus. Galvani, sur- 
 prised at this phenomenon, made it a subject of inves- 
 tigation, and discovered that metals, applied to the 
 nerves and muscles of these animals, occasioned power- 
 ful and sudden contractions, when disposed in a cer- 
 tain manner. He gave the name of animal electricity 
 to this order of new phenomena, from the analogy that 
 he considered existing between these effects and those 
 produced by electricity. 
 
 The name animal electricity has been superseded, 
 notwithstanding the great analogy that exists between 
 thp effects of electricity and those of Galvanism, in 
 favour of the latter term ; which is not only more 
 
 applicable to the generality of the phenomena, but 
 likewise serves to perpetuate the memory of the dis- 
 coverer. 
 
 In order to give rise to Galvanic effects in animal 
 bodies it is necessary to establish a communication 
 between two points of one series of nervous and mus- 
 cular organs. In this manner a circle is formed, one 
 arch of which consists of the animal parts, rendered 
 the subject of experiment, while the other arch is 
 composed of excitatory instruments, which generally 
 consist of several pieces, some placed under the ani- 
 mal parts called supporters, others destined to establish 
 a communication between the latter, are called con- 
 ductors. To form a complete Galvanic circle, take 
 the thigh of a frog, deprived of its skin ; detach the 
 crural nerve, as far as the knee ; put it on a piece of 
 zinc ; put the muscles of the leg on a piece of silver ; 
 then finish the excitatory arch, and complete the Gal- 
 vanic circle by establishing a communication by means 
 of the two supporters ; by means of iron or copper- 
 wire, pewter or lead. The instant that the communi- 
 cators touch the two supporters, a part of the animal 
 arch formed by the two supporters will be convulsed. 
 Although this disposition of the animal parts, and of 
 Galvanic instruments, be most favourable to the deve- 
 lopement of the phenomena, yet the composition of the 
 animal and excitatory arch may be much varied. 
 Thus contractions are obtained, by placing the two 
 supporters under the nerve, and leaving the muscle out 
 of the circle, which proves that nerves essentially con- 
 stitute the animal arch. 
 
 It is not necessary for nerves to be entire in order to 
 produce contractions. They take place whether the 
 organs be tied or cut through, provided there exists a 
 simple contiguity between the divided ends. This 
 proves that we cannot strictly conclude what happens 
 in muscular action, from that which takes place in 
 Galvanic phenomena ; since, if a nerve be tied or di- 
 vided, the muscles on which this is distributed lose the 
 power of action. 
 
 The cuticle is an obstacle to Galvanic effects ; they 
 are always feebly manifested in parts covered by it. 
 When it is moist, fine, and delicate, the effect is not 
 entirely interrupted. Humboldt, after having detach- 
 ed the cuticle from the posterior part of the neck and 
 back, by means of two blisters, applied plates of 
 metal to the bare cutis, and, at the moment of estab- 
 lishing a communication, he experienced sharp prick- 
 ings, accompanied with a sero-sanguineous discharge. 
 
 If a plate of zinc be placed under the tongue, and a 
 flat piece of silver on its superior surface, on making 
 them touch each other, an acerb taste will be perceiv- 
 ed, accompanied with a slight trembling. 
 
 The excitatory arch may be constructed with three, 
 two, or even one metal only, with alloys, amalgams, 
 or other metallic or mineral combinations, carbonated 
 substances, &c. It is observed that metals which are * 
 in general the most powerful excitors, induce contrac- 
 tions so much the more as they have an extent of sur- 
 face. Metals are all more or less excitants ; and it 
 is observed that zinc, gold, silver, pewter, are of 
 the highest rank; then copper, lead, nickel, anti- 
 mony, &c. 
 
 Galvanic susceptibility, like muscular irritability, is 
 exhausted by too long continued exercise, and is re- 
 cruited by repose. Immersion of nerves and muscles 
 in alkohol and opiate solutions diminishes, and even 
 destroys, this susceptibility, in tne same manner, 
 doubtless, as the immoderate use of these substances 
 in the living man blunts, and induces paralysis in mus- 
 cular action. Immersion in oxymuriatic acid restores 
 the fatigued parts, to be again acted on by the stimulus. 
 Animals killed by the repeated discharge of an electric 
 battery, acquire an increase of Galvanic susceptibility ; 
 and this property subsists unchanged in animals de- 
 stroyed by submersion in mercury, pure hydrogen 
 gas, azote, and ammonia; and finally, it is totally 
 annihilated in animals suffocated by the vapour of 
 charcoal. 
 
 Galvanic susceptibility is extinct in the muscles of 
 animals of warm blood, in proportion as vital heat is 
 dissipated ; sometimes even when life is terminated in 
 convulsions, contractility cannot be put into action, 
 although warmth be not completely gone, as though 
 the vital property were consumed by the convulsion, 
 amidst which the animals had expired. In those of 
 cold blood, on the contrary, it is more durable. The 
 
 377 
 
GAL 
 
 GAL 
 
 t 
 
 thighs of frogs, long after being separated from every 
 thing, and even to the instant of incipient putrefaction, 
 are influenced by Galvanic stimuli ; doubtless, because 
 irritability, in these animals, is less intimately connect- 
 ed with respiration, and life more divided among the 
 different organs, which have less occasion to act on 
 each other lor the execution of its phenomena. The 
 Galvanic chain does not produce sensible actions (that 
 is, contractions,) until the moment it is completed, by 
 establishing a communication with the parts consti- 
 tuting it. During the time it is complete, that is, 
 throughout the whole space of time that the commu- 
 nication remains established, every thing remains 
 tranquil ; nevertheless, Galvanic influence is not sus- 
 pended : in fact, excitability is evidently increased, or 
 diminished, in muscles that have been long continued 
 in the Galvanic chain, according to the difference of 
 the reciprocal situation of the connecting metals. 
 
 If silver has been applied to nerves, and zinc to 
 muscles, the irritability of the latter increases in pro- 
 portion to the time they have remained in the chain. 
 By this method, the thighs of frogs have been revivi- 
 fied in some degree, and afterward become sensible to 
 stimuli, that before had ceased to act on them. By dis- 
 tributing the metals in an inverse manner, applying 
 zinc to nerves and silver to muscles, an effect abso- 
 lutely contrary is observed ; and the muscles that pos- 
 sess the most lively irritability when placed in the 
 chain, seem to be rendered entirely paralytic if they 
 remain long in this situation. 
 
 This difference evidently depends on the.direction of 
 the Galvanic fluid, determined towards the muscles or 
 nerves, according to the manner in which these metals 
 are disposed, and this is of some importance to be 
 known for the application of Galvanic means to the 
 cure of diseases. 
 
 Galvanic Pile. — Volta’s apparatus is as follows : — 
 
 Raise a pile, by placing a plate of zinc, a flat piece 
 of wet card, and a plate of silver, successively ; then a 
 second piece of zinc, &c. until the elevation is several 
 feet high ; for the effects are greater in proportion to its 
 height ; then touch both extremities of the pile, at the 
 same instant, with one piece of iron wire; at the mo- 
 ment of qontact, a spark is excited from the extremi- 
 ties of the pile, and luminous points are often perceived 
 at different heights, where the zinc and silver come 
 into mutual contact. The zinc end of this pile appears 
 to be negatively electrified ; that formed by the silver, 
 on the contrary, indicates marks of positive electricity. 
 
 If we touch both extremities of the pile, after having 
 dipped our hands into water, or, what is better, a sa- 
 line solution, a commotion, followed by a disagreeable 
 prickling in the fingers and elbow, is felt. 
 
 If we place in a tube filled with water, and herme- 
 tically closed by two corks, the extremities of two 
 wires of the same metal which are in contact at the 
 other extremity, one with the summit, the other with 
 the base of the pile ; these ends, even when separated 
 only by the space of a few lines, experience evident 
 changes at the instant the extremities of the pile are 
 touched; the wire in contact with that part of the pile 
 composed of silver becomes covered with bullae of hy- 
 drogen gas ; that which touches the extremity formed 
 by zinc, becomes oxidized, or gives off' oxygen gas. 
 Fourcroy attributes this phenomenon to the decompo- 
 sition of water by the Galvanic fluid, which abandons 
 the oxygen to the metal that touches the positive ex- 
 tremity of the pile ; then conducts the other gas invisi- 
 bly to the end of the other wire there to be disen- 
 gaged. 
 
 Galvanic Trough. — This is a much more conve- 
 nient apparatus. Plates of two metals, commonly 
 zinc and copper, are fastened together, and cemented 
 into a wooden trough, so as to form a number of cells ; 
 or earthenware troughs with partitions being procured, 
 the metals connected by a slip, are suspended over 
 these, so that in each cell, except at the ends, there is a 
 plate of each metal ; then a diluted acid, (usually the 
 sulphuric, nitric, or muriatic mixed with from twelve 
 to twenty parts of water,) is poured into the trough. 
 It is necessary that the metals be placed in the same 
 order throughout, or one series will counteract another. 
 The zinc end becomes negative, the copper positive ; 
 and the power is in proportion to the number of the 
 series: and several such troughs may be connected 
 together, so as to form a most powerful apparatus. 
 
 From the number of experiments of Davy, many 
 
 new and important facts have been established, and 
 Galvanism has been found one of the most powerful 
 agents in chemistry : by its influence, platina wire nas 
 been melted ; gold, silver, copper, and most of the me- 
 tals, have easily been burnt ; the fixed alkalies, and 
 many of the earths, have been made to appear as con- 
 sisting of a metallic base, and oxygen ; compound sub- 
 stances, which were before extremely difficult to decom- 
 pose, are now, by the aid of Galvanism, easily resolved 
 into their constituents. 
 
 The Galvanic influence has been considered by some 
 practitioners as likely to increase the nervous influence 
 in paralyzed and debilitated states of the muscular sys- 
 tem, and many ingenious ways of applying it have 
 been resorted to ; but it does not seem to have been 
 useful. Dr. Ure’s observations and experiments on 
 this subject and on Galvanism are highly interesting 
 The following account of ihem is extracted from his 
 Chemical Dictionary. “ Many experiments,” he ob- 
 serves, “have oeen performed, in this country and 
 abroad, on the bodies of criminals, soon after their 
 execution. Vassali, Julio, and Rossi, made an ample 
 set, on several bodies decapitated at Turin. They 
 paid particular attention to the effect of Galvanic 
 electricity on the heart, and other involuntary muscles : 
 a subject of much previous controversy. Volta as- 
 serted, that these muscles are not at all sensible to this 
 electric power. Fowler maintained, that they were 
 affected; but with difficulty and in a slight degree. 
 This opinion was confirmed by Vassali; who further 
 showed, that the muscles of the stomach and intes- 
 tines might thus also be excited. Aldini, on the con- 
 trary, declared, that he could not affect the heart by his 
 most powerful Galvanic arrangements.” 
 
 Most of the above experiments were however made, 
 either without a voltaic battery, or with piles, feeble 
 in comparison with those now employed. Those in- 
 deed performed on the body of a criminal, at Newgate, 
 in which the limbs were violently agitated; the. eyes 
 opened and shut ; the mouth and jaws worked about, 
 and the whole face thrown into frightful convulsions, 
 were made by Aldini, with, I believe, a considerable 
 series of voltaic plates. 
 
 A circumstance of the first moment, in my opinion, 
 has been too much overlooked in experiments of this 
 kind, — that a muscular mass through which the Gal- 
 vanic energy is directly transmitted, exhibits very 
 weak contractile movements, in comparison with those 
 which can be excited by passing the influence along 
 the principal nerve of the muscle. Inattention to this 
 important distinction, I conceive to be the principal 
 source of the slender effects hitherto produced in such 
 experiments on the heart, and other muscles, indepen- 
 dent of the will. It ought also to be observed, that too 
 little distinction has been made between the positive 
 and negative poles of the battery ; though there are 
 good reasons for supposing, that their powers on mus- 
 cular contraction are by no means the same. 
 
 According to Ritter, the electricity of the positive 
 pole augments, while the negative diminishes, the ac- 
 tions of life. Tumefaction of parts is produced by the 
 former ; depression by the latter. The pulse of the 
 hand, he says, held a few minutes in contact with the 
 positive pole, is strengthened ; that of the one in con- 
 tact with the negative is enfeebled: the former is ac - 
 companied with a sense of heat ; the latter with a 
 feeling of coldness. Objects appear to a positively 
 electrified eye, larger, brighter, and red ; while to one 
 negatively electrified, they seem smaller, less distinct, 
 and bluish,— colours indicating opposite extremities of 
 the prismatic spectrum. The acid and alkalines tastes, 
 when the tongue is acted on in succession by the two 
 electricities, are well known, and have been inge- 
 niously accounted for by Sir H. Davy, in his admirable 
 Bakerian lectures. The smell of oxymuriatic acid, and 
 of ammonia, are said by Ritter to be the opposite 
 odours, excited by the two opposite poles ; as a full 
 body of sound and a sharp tone are the corresponding 
 effects on the ears. These experiments require verifi- 
 cation. 
 
 Consonant in some respects, though not in all, with 
 these statements, are the doctrines taught by a London 
 practitioner, experienced in the administration of me- 
 dical electricity. He affirms, that the influence ol the 
 electrical fluid of our common machines, in the cure 
 of diseases, may be referred to three distinct heads ; 
 first, the form of radii, when projected from a point 
 
GAL 
 
 GAL 
 
 positively electrified ; secondly, that of a star, or the 
 negative fire, concentrated on a brass ball ; thirdly, the 
 Leyden explosion. To each of these forms he assigns 
 a specific action. The first acts as a sedative, allaying 
 morbid activity ; the second as a stimulant ; and the 
 last has a deobstruent operation, in dispersing chronic 
 tumours. An ample narrative of cases is given in 
 confirmation of these general propositions. My own 
 experience leads me to suppose, that the negative pole 
 of a Voltaic battery gives more poignant sensations 
 than the positive. 
 
 The most precise and interesting researches on the 
 relation between Voltaic electricity and the phenomena 
 of life, are those contained in Dr. Wilson Philip’s Dis- 
 sertations in the Philosophical Transactions, as well 
 as in his experimental Inquiry into the Laws of the 
 Vital Functions, more recently published. 
 
 In his earlier researches he endeavoured to prove, 
 that the circulation of the blood, and the action of the 
 involuntary muscles, were independent of the nervous 
 influence. In a late paper, read in January, 1816, he 
 showed the immediate dependence of the secretory 
 functions on the nervous influence. 
 
 The eighth pair of nerves distributed to the stomach, 
 and subservient to digestion, were divided by incisions 
 in the necks of several living rabbits. After the ope- 
 ration, the parsley which they ate remained without 
 alteration in their stomachs; and the animals, after 
 evincing much difficulty of breathing, seemed to die of 
 suffocation. But when in other rabbits, similarly 
 treated, the Galvanic power was transmitted along the 
 nerve, below its section, to a disc of silver, placed 
 closely in contact with the skin of the animal, oppo- 
 site to its stomach, no difficulty of breathing occurred. 
 The Voltaic action being kept up for twenty-six hours, 
 the rabbits were then killed, and the parsley was found 
 in as perfectly digested a state, as that in healthy rab- 
 bits fed at the same time ; and their stomachs evolved 
 the smell peculiar to that of a rabbit during digestion. 
 These experiments were several times repeated with 
 similar results. 
 
 Hence it appears that the Galvanic energy is capable 
 of supplying the place of the nervous influence, so 
 that, while under it, the stomach, otherwise inactive, 
 digests food as usual. I am not, however, wining to 
 adopt the conclusion drawn by its ingenious author, 
 that the identity of Galvanic electricity and nervous 
 influence is established by these experiments.’ They 
 clearly show a remarkable analogy between these two 
 powers, since the one may serve as a substitute for the 
 other. It might possibly be urged by the anatomist, 
 that as the stomach is supplied by tw’igs of other 
 nerves, which communicate under the place of Dr. 
 Philip’s section of the par vagum , the Galvanic fluid 
 may operate merely as a powerful stimulus, exciting 
 those slender twigs to perform such an increase of ac- 
 tion, as may compensate for the want of the principal 
 nerve. The above experiments were repeated on dogs, 
 with like results; the battery never being so strong as 
 to occasion painful shocks. 
 
 The. removal of dyspnoea, as stated above, led him 
 to try Galvanism as a remedy in asthma. By transmit- 
 ting its influence from the nape of the neck to the pit 
 of tlie stomach, he gave decided relief in every one of 
 twenty-two cases, of which four were in private prac- 
 tice, and eighteen in the Worcester Infirmary. The 
 power employed varied from ten to twenty -five pairs. 
 
 The general inferences deduced by him from his mul- 
 tiplied experiments, are, that Voltaic electricity is 
 capable of effecting the formation of the secreted fluids, 
 when applied to the blood in the same way in which 
 the nervous influence is applied to it ; and that it is 
 capable of occasioning an evolution of caloric from 
 arterial blood. When the lungs are deprived of the 
 nervous influence, by which their function is impeded, 
 and even destroyed, when digestion is interrupted, by 
 withdrawing this influence from the stomach, these 
 two vital functions are renewed by exposing them to 
 the influence of a Galvanic trough. ‘ Hence,’ says he, 
 
 ‘ Galvanism seems capable of performing all the func- 
 tions fo the nervous influence in the animal economy ; 
 but obviously it cannot excite the functions of animal 
 life, unless when acting ©n parts endowed with the 
 living principle.’ 
 
 These results of Dr. Philip have been recently con- 
 firmed by Dr. Clarke Abel, of Brighton, who employed, 
 in one of the repetitions of the experiments, a com- 
 
 j paratively weak, and in the other a considerable 
 power of Galvanism. In the former, although the Gal- 
 vanism was not of sufficient power to occasion evi- 
 dent digestion of the food, yet the efforts to vomit, and 
 the difficulty of breathing, constant effects of dividing 
 the eighth pair of nerves, were prevented by it. These 
 symptoms recurred when it was discontinued, and va- 
 nished on its reapplication. ‘The respiration of the 
 animal,’ he observes, ‘ continued quite free during the 
 experiment, except when the disengagement of the 
 nerves from the tin-foil rendered a short suspension 
 of the Galvanism necessary during their readjustment.’ 
 The nongalvanized rabbit breathed with difficulty, 
 wheezed audibly, and made frequent attempts to vo- 
 mit.’ Jn the latter experiment, in which the greater 
 power of Galvanism was employed, digestion went on 
 as in Dr. Philip’s experiments. — Jour. Sc. ix. 
 
 Gallois, an eminent French physiologist, had endea- 
 voured to prove, that the motion of the heart depends 
 entirely upon the spinal marrow, and immediately 
 ceases when the spinal marrow is removed or de- 
 stroyed. Dr. Philip appears to have refuted this no- 
 tion by the following experiments. Babbits were ren- 
 dered insensible by a blow on the occiput ; the spinal 
 marrow and brain were then removed, and the respira 
 tion kept up by artificial means ; the motion of the 
 heart, and the circulation, were carried on as usual. 
 When spirit of wine or opium was applied to the spi- 
 nal marrow or brain, the rate of the circulation was 
 accelerated. 
 
 A middle-sized, athletic, and extremely muscular 
 man, about thirty years of age, was the subject of the 
 following highly interesting experiments. He was 
 suspended from the gallows nearly an hour, and 
 made no convulsive struggle after he dropped ; while 
 a thief, executed along with him, was violently agi- 
 tated for a considerable time. He was brought to the 
 anatomical theatre of our university in about ten mi- 
 nutes after he was cut down. His face had a per- 
 fectly natural aspect, being neither livid nor tumefied ; 
 and there was no dislocation of his neck. 
 
 Dr. Jeffray, the distinguished professor of anatomy, 
 having on the preceding day requested me (says Dr. 
 Ure) to perform the Galvanic experiments, I sent to 
 his theatre, with this view, next morning, my minor 
 Voltaic battery, consisting of 270 pairs of four-inch 
 plates, with wires of communication, and pointed me- 
 tallic rods with insulating handles, for the more com- 
 modious application of the electric power. About five 
 minutes before the police officers arrived with the 
 body, the battery was charged with a dilute nitro-sul- 
 phuric acid, which speedily brought it into a state of 
 intense action. The dissections were skilfully exe- 
 cuted by Mr. Marshal, under the superintendence of 
 the professor. 
 
 Exp. 1. A large incision was made into the nape of 
 the neck, close below the occiput. The posterior half 
 of the atlas vertebra was then removed by bone for- 
 ceps, when the spinal marrow was brought into view. 
 A profuse flow of liquid blood gushed from the wound, 
 inundating the floor. A considerable incision was at 
 the same time made in the left hip, through the great 
 gluteal muscle, so as to bring the sciatic nerve into 
 sight ; and a small cut was made in the heel. From 
 neither of these did any blood flow. The pointed rod 
 connected with one end of the battery, was now 
 placed in contact with the spinal marrow, while the 
 other rod was applied to the sciatic nerve. Every 
 muscle of the body was immediately agitated with 
 convulsive movements, resembling a violent shudder- 
 ing from cold. The left side was most powerfully 
 convulsed at each renewal of the electric contact. On 
 moving the second rod from the hip to the heel, the 
 knee being previously bent, the leg was thrown out 
 with such violence as nearly to overturn one of the 
 assistants, who in vain attempted to prevent its ex 
 tension. 
 
 Exp. 2. The left phrenic nerve was now laid bare 
 at the outer edge of the sterno-thyroideus muscle, 
 from three to four inches above the clavicle ; the cuta- 
 neous incision having been made by the side of the 
 sterno-cleido inastoideus. Since this nerve is distri 
 buted to the diaphragm, and since it communicates 
 with the heart through the eighth pair, it was expected, 
 by transmitting the Galvanic pow er along with it, that 
 the respiratory process would be renewed. Accord- 
 ingly, a small incision having been made under the 
 
GAL 
 
 GAL 
 
 cartilage of the seventh rib, the point of the one insu- 
 lating rod was brought into contact with the great 
 head of the diaphragm, while the other point was ap- 
 plied to the phrenic nerve in the neck. This muscle, 
 the main agent of respiration, was instantly contracted, 
 but with less force than was expected. Satisfied, from 
 ample experience on the living body, that more power- 
 ful effects can be produced in Galvanic excitation, by 
 leaving the extreme communicating rods in close con- 
 tact with the parts to be operated on, while the electric 
 chain or circuit is completed by running the end of 
 the wires along the top of the plates in the last trough 
 of either pole, the other wire being steadily immersed 
 in the last cell of the opposite pole, I had immediate 
 recourse to this method. The success of it was truly 
 wonderful. Full, nay, laborious breathing, instantly 
 commenced. The chest heaved, and fell; the belly 
 was protruded, and again collapsed, with the relaxing 
 and retiring diaphragm. This process was continued, 
 without interruption, as long as I continued the elec- 
 tric discharges. 
 
 In the judgment of many scientific gentlemen who 
 witnessed the scene, this respiratory experiment was 
 perhaps the most striking ever made with a philoso- 
 phical apparatus. Let it also be remembered, that for 
 full half an hour before this period, the body had been 
 well nigh drained of its blood, and the spinal marrow 
 severely lacerated. No pulsation could be perceived 
 meanwhile at the heart or wrist; but it may be sup- 
 posed, that but for the evacuation of the blood, — the 
 essential stimulus of that organ, — this phenomenon 
 might also have occurred. 
 
 Exp. 3. The supra-orbital nerve was laid bare in the 
 forehead, as it issues through the supra-ciliary fora- 
 men, in the eyebrow : the one conducting rod being 
 applied to it, and the other to the heel, most extraor- 
 dinary grimaces were exhibited every time that the 
 electric discharges were made, by running the wire in 
 my hand along the edges of the last trough, from the 
 220th to the 270th pair of plates: thus fifty shocks, 
 each greater than the preceding one, were given in 
 two seconds. Every muscle in his countenance was 
 simultaneously thrown into fearful action; rage, hor- 
 ror, despair, anguish, and ghastly smiles, united their 
 hideous expression in the murderer’s face, surpassing 
 far the wildest representations of a Fuseli or a Kean. 
 At this period several of the spectators were forced to 
 leave the apartment from terror or sickness, and one 
 gentlemap fainted. 
 
 Exp. 4. The last Galvanic experiment consisted in 
 transmitting the electric power from the spinal mar- 
 row to the ulnar nerve, as it passes by the internal 
 condyle at the elbow : the fingers now moved nimbly, 
 like those of a violin performer ; an assistant, who 
 tried to close the fist, found the hand to open forcibly, 
 In spite of his efforts. When the one rod was applied 
 to a slight incision in the tip of the forefinger, the fist 
 being previously clenched, that finger extended in- 
 stantly ; and from the convulsive agitation of the arm, 
 he seemed to point to the different spectators, some of 
 whom thought he had come to life. 
 
 About an hour was spent in these operations. 
 
 In deliberating on the above Galvanic phenomena, 
 we are almost willing to imagine, that if, without cut- 
 ting into and wounding the spinal marrow and blood- 
 vessels in the neck, the pulmonary organs had been 
 set a-playing at first, (as I proposed,) by electrifying 
 the phrenic nerve, (which may be done without any 
 dangerous incision,) there is a probability that life 
 might have been restored. This event, however little 
 desirable with a murderer, and perhaps contrary to 
 law, would yet have been pardonable in one instance, 
 as it would have been highly honourable and useful to 
 science. From the accurate experiments of Dr. Philip 
 it appears, that the action of the diaphragm and lungs 
 is indispensable towards restoring the suspended action 
 of the heart and great vessels, subservient to the circu- 
 lation of the blood. 
 
 It is known, that cases of deathlike lethargy, or sus- 
 pended animation, from disease and accidents, have 
 occurred, where life has returned, after longer inter- 
 ruption of its functions than in the subject of the pre- 
 ceding experiments. It is probable, when apparent 
 death supervenes from suffocation with noxious gases, 
 &c. and when there is no organic laesion, that a judi- 
 ciously directed Galvanic experiment will, if any thing 
 will, restore the activity of the vital functions The 
 
 plans of administering Voltaic electricity, hitherto pur 
 sued in such cases, are, in my humble apprehension, 
 very defective. No advantage, we perceive, is likely 
 to accrue from passing electric discharges across tbe 
 chest, directly through the heart and lungs. On the 
 principles so well developed by Dr. Philip, and now 
 illustrated on Clydesdale’s body, we should transmit 
 along the channel of the nerves, that substitute for 
 nervous influence, or that power which may perchance 
 awaken its dormant faculties. Then, indeed, fair hopes 
 may be formed of deriving extensive benefit from Gal- 
 vanism ; and of raising this wonderful agent to its ex' 
 pected rank among the ministersof health and life to man. 
 
 I would, however, beg leave to suggest another 
 nervous channel, which I conceive to be a still readier 
 and more powerful one, to the action of the heart and 
 lungs, than the phrenic nerve. If a longitudinal inci- 
 sion be made, as is frequently done for aneurism, 
 through the integuments of the neck at the outer edge 
 of the sterno-mastoideus muscle, about half way be- 
 tween the clavicle and angle of the lower jaw ; then, 
 on turning over the edge of this muscle, we bring into 
 view the throbbing carotid, on the outside of which, 
 the par vagum , and great sympathetic nerve, lie to- 
 gether in one sheath. Here, therefore, they may both 
 be directly touched and pressed by a blunt metallic 
 conductor. These nerves communicate directly, or 
 indirectly, with the phrenic ; and the superficial nerve 
 of the heart is sent off from the sympathetic. 
 
 Should, however, the phrenic nerve be taken, that 
 of the left side is the preferable of the two. From the 
 position of the heart, the left phrenic differs a little in 
 its course from the right. It passes over the pericar 
 dium , covering the apex of the heart. 
 
 While the point of one metallic conductor is applied 
 to the nervous cords above described, the other knob 
 ought to be firmly pressed against the side of the per- 
 son, immediately under the cartilage of the.seventh 
 rib. The skin should be moistened with a solution of 
 common salt, or, what is better, a hot saturated solu- 
 tion of sal-ammoniac, by which means, the elec- 
 tric energy will be more effectually conveyed through 
 the cuticle so as to complete the Voltaic chain. 
 
 To lay bare the nerves above described, requires, as 
 I have stated, no formidable incision, nor does it de- 
 mand more anatomical skill, or surgical dexterity, than 
 every practitioner of the heading art ought to possess. 
 We should always bear in mind, that the subject of 
 experiment is at least insensible to pain ; and that life 
 is at stake, perhaps irrecoverably gone. And assured- 
 ly, if we place the risk and difficulty of the operations 
 in competition with the blessings and glory consequent 
 on success, they will weigh as nothing, with the intel- 
 ligent and humane. It is possible, indeed, that two 
 small brass knobs, covered with cloth moistened with 
 solution of sal ammoniac, pressed above and below, on 
 the place of the nerve, and the diaphragmatic region, 
 may suffice, without any surgical operation: it may 
 first be tried. 
 
 Immersion of the body in cold water accelerates 
 greatly the extinction of life arising from suffocation ; 
 and hence less hopes need be entertained of recover- 
 ing drowned persons after a considerable interval, than 
 when the vital heat has been suffered to continue with 
 little abatement. None of the ordinary practices judi- 
 ciously enjoined by the Humane Society, should ever 
 on such occasions be neglected. For it is surely cul- 
 pable to spare any pains which may contribute, in the 
 slightest degree, to recall the fleeting breath of man to 
 its cherished mansion. 
 
 My attention has been again particularly directed to 
 this interesting subject, by a very flattering letter which 
 I lately received from the learned Secretary of the 
 Royal Humane Society. 
 
 In the prec “ding account, 1 bad accidentally omitted 
 to state a veiy essential circumstance relative to the 
 electrization of Clydesdale. The paper indeed was 
 very rapidly written, at the busiest period of my public 
 prelections, to be presented to the society, as a substi- 
 tute for the essay of an absent friend, and was sent off 
 to London the morning after it was read. 
 
 The positive pole or wire connected with the zinc 
 end of the battery, was that which I applied to the 
 nerve ; and the negative, or that connected with the 
 copper end, was that which I applied to the muscles. 
 This is a matter of primary importance, as the follow- 
 ing experiments will prove. 
 
GAR 
 
 GAS 
 
 Prepare the posterior limbs of a frog for Voltaic elec- 
 trization, leaving the crural nerves connected, as usual, 
 to a detached portion of the spine. When the excita- 
 bility has become nearly exhausted, plunge the limbs 
 into the water of one wine-glass, and the crural nerves 
 with their pendent portion of spine, into that of the 
 other. The edges of the two glasses should be almost 
 in contact. Then taking a rod of zinc in one hand, 
 and a rod of silver (or a silver tea-spoon) in the other, 
 plunge the former into the water of the limbs’ glass, 
 and the latter into that of the nerves’ glass, without 
 touching the frog itself, and gently strike the dry parts 
 of the bright metals together. Feeble convulsive 
 movements, or mere twitching of the fibres, will be 
 perceived at every contact. Reverse now the position 
 of the metallic rods, that is, plunge the zinc into the 
 nerves’ glass, and the silver into the other. On renew- 
 ing the contact of the dry surfaces of the metal now, 
 very lively convulsions will take place ; and if the 
 limbs are skilfully disposed in a narrowish conical 
 glass, they will probably spring out to some distance. 
 This interesting experiment may be agreeably varied 
 in the following way, with an assistant operator : let 
 that person seize, in the moist fingers of his left hand, 
 the spine and nervous cords of the prepared frog ; and 
 in those of the right hand, a silver rod; and let the 
 other person lay hold of one of the limbs with his right 
 hand, while he holds a zinc rod in the moist fingers of 
 the left. On making the metallic contact, feeble con- 
 vulsive twitchings will be perceived as before. Hold- 
 ing still the frog as above, let them merely exchange 
 the pieces of metal. On renewing the contacts now, 
 lively movements will take place, which become very 
 conspicuous, if one limb be held nearly horizontal, 
 while the other hangs freely down. At each touch of 
 the Voltaic pair, the drooping limb will start up, and 
 strike the hand of the experimenter. 
 
 It is evident, therefore, that for the purposes of re- 
 suscitating dormant irritability of nerves, or contrac- 
 tility of their subordinate muscles, the positive pole 
 must be applied to the former, and the negative to the 
 latter.” — Ure's Chemical Dictionary. 
 
 Gama'ndra. See Stalagmitis. 
 
 Gambi'ense gummi. See Kino. 
 
 GAMBOGE. See Stalagmitis. 
 
 GAMBO'GIA. See Cambogia and Stalagmitis. 
 
 Gambo'gium. See Stalagmitis. 
 
 Gamboi'dea. See Stalagmitis. 
 
 GA'MMA. (From the letter r, gamma , which it 
 resembles.) A surgical instrument for cauterizing a 
 hernia. 
 
 Gamphe'le. (From yapxpog, crooked.) The cheek. 
 The jaw. 
 
 Ga'ngamon. (From yayya py, a fishing-net, which 
 it was said to resemble.) 1. A name of the omentum. 
 
 2. Some call the contexture of nerves about the 
 navel by this name. 
 
 GA'NGLION. (rayyXtov, a knot.") A knot. 1. 
 In anatomy it is applied to a natural knot-like enlarge- 
 ment in the course of a nerve. 
 
 2. In surgery it is an encysted tumour, formed in 
 the sheath of a tendon, and containing a fluid like the 
 white of an egg. It most frequently occurs on the 
 back of the hand or foot. 
 
 GA'NGRENE. {Tayypaiva ; from ypaw, to feed 
 upon: so named from its eating away the flesh.) 
 Gangrcna. See Mortification. 
 
 Ga'rab. An Arabic name for the disorder of the 
 eyes. See JEgylops. 
 
 GARCI'NIA. (So called in honour of Dr. Garcin, 
 who accurately described it.) The name of a genus 
 of planks in the Linnaean system. Class Dodecandria ; 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Garcinia mangostana. The systematic name of 
 the mangosteen tree. The mangosteen is a fruit about 
 the size of an orange, which grows in great abundance 
 on this tree in Java and the Molucca islands. Ac- 
 cording to the concurring testimonies of all travellers, 
 it is the most exquisitely flavoured, and the most salu- 
 brious of all fruits, it being such a delicious mixture of 
 the tart and sweet. The flesh is juicy, white , almost 
 transparent, and of a more delicate and agreeable fla- 
 vour than the richest grape. It is eaten in almost 
 every disorder, and the dried bark is used medicinally 
 in dysenteries and tenesmus, and a strong decoction 
 of it is much esteemed as a gargle in ulcerated sore 
 throats. 
 
 Ga'rgale. FapyaA> 7 . Gargalos ; GargalismoS. 
 Irritation, or stimulation. 
 
 Garga'reon. (Hebrew.) The uvula, or glandu- 
 lous body, which hangs down into the throat. 
 
 GA'RGARISM. See Gargarisma. 
 
 GARGARISMA. ( Gargarisma , atis. n. ; and 
 
 Gargarismus , i. m. ; and Gargarismum , i. n. ; from 
 yapyapigio, to gargle.) A gargle, or wash for the 
 throat. 
 
 Gargarismum. See Gargarisma. 
 
 Ga'rgathum. A bed on which lunatics, &c. were 
 formerly Confined. 
 
 GARGLE. See Gargarisma. 
 
 GARLIC. See Allium. 
 
 GARNET. Professor Jameson divides this mineral 
 genus into three species : the pyramidal garnet, dode- 
 cahedral garnet, and prismatic garnet. 
 
 1. The Pyramidal contains three sub-species ; Vesu- 
 vian, Egeran, Gehlenite. 
 
 2. The Dodecahedral contains nine sub-species; 
 Pyreneite, Grossulare, Melanite, Pyrope, Garnet, Allo- 
 chroite, Colophonite, Cinnamon-stone, Helvin. 
 
 3. The Prismatic; the grenatite. Of the garnet 
 proper, there are two species : 
 
 1. The precious or noble garnet. 
 
 2. The common garnet. 
 
 GARNET, Thomas, was born in 1766, at Casterton 
 in Westmoreland. After serving his time to a surgeon 
 and apothecary, he went to study at Edinburgh, where 
 he took his degree at twenty-two, and then attended 
 the London hospitals for two years. In 1790 he set- 
 tled at Bradford, and began to give private lectures on 
 Philosophy and Chemistry; and here he wrote his 
 Treatise on the Horley Green Spa. But in the follow- 
 ing year he removed to Knaresborough, and soon after 
 published an Analysis of the different Waters of Har- 
 rowgate, which place he visited during the summer 
 season. About this period he formed the design of 
 going to America ; but while waiting to take his pas- 
 sage at Liverpool, he was solicited to deliver some lec- 
 tures there, which were so favourably received, that he 
 was induced to repeat his course at various other 
 places ; and at length the professorship at Anderson’s 
 Institution in Glasgow was offered him, where he 
 began lecturing in 1796. Two years after he made a 
 tour to the Highlands, of which he subsequently pub- 
 lished an account. On the formation of the Royal In- 
 stitution in London, he was invited by Count Rumford 
 to become the lecturer there ; he accepted the appoint- 
 ment, and the room was crowded with persons of the 
 first distinction and fashion. He then turned his 
 thoughts more seriously to the practice of his profes- 
 sion, as likely to afford the most permanent support ; 
 but his prospects were cut short by death about the 
 middle of the year 1802. A posthumous volume, en- 
 titled “ Zoonomia,” was published for the benefit of his 
 family. 
 
 Ga'ron. Tapov. A kind of pickle prepared of 
 fish ; at first it was made from a fish, which the Greeks 
 call Garos ; but the best was made from mackarel. 
 Among the moderns, garum signifies the liquor in. 
 which fish is pickled. 
 
 GAROU. See Daphne gnidium. 
 
 Garrophy'llus. See Eugenia caryophyllata. 
 
 Garroti'llo. (From garottar 1 to bind closely. 
 Spanish.) A name of the cynanche maligna, from its 
 sense of strangulation, as if the throat were bound with 
 a cord. 
 
 GAS. (From Gascht , German, an eruption of wind.) 
 Gaz. Elastic fluid ; Aeriform fluid. This term is ap- 
 plied to all permanently elastic fluids, simple or com- 
 pound, except the atmosphere, to which the term air 
 is appropriated. 
 
 Some of the gases exist in nature without the aid of 
 art, and may therefore be collected; others, on the 
 contrary, are only producible by artificial means. 
 
 All gases are combinations of certain substances,, 
 reduced to the gaseous form by the addition of caloric. 
 It is, therefore, necessary to distinguish in every gas,, 
 the matter of heat which acted the part of a solvent, 
 and the substance which forms the basis of the gas. 
 
 Gases are not contained in those substances from 
 which we obtain them in the state of gas, but owe 
 their formation to the expansive property of caloric. 
 
 Formation of Gases. — The different forms under 
 which bodies appear, depend upon a certain quantity 
 of caloric, chemically combined with them. The very 
 
 381 
 
GAS 
 
 formation of gases corroborates this truth. Their pro- 
 duction totally depends upon the combination of the 
 particular substances with caloric ; and though called 
 permanently elastic, they are only so because we can- 
 not so far reduce their temperature, as to dispose them 
 to part with it; otherwise they would undoubtedly be- 
 come fluid or solid. 
 
 Water, for instance, is a solid substance in all de- 
 grees below 32° of Fahrenheit’s scale ; above this tem- 
 perature it combines with caloric, and becomes a fluid. 
 It retains its liquid state under the ordinary pressure 
 of the atmosphere, till its temperature is augmented 
 to 212°. It then combines with a larger portion of 
 caloric, and is converted, apparently , into gas, or at 
 least into elastic vapour ; in which state it would con- 
 tinue, if the temperature of our atmosphere was above 
 212°. Gases are therefore solid substances, between 
 the particles of which a repulsion is established by the 
 quantity of caloric. 
 
 But as in the gaseous water or steam, the caloric is 
 retained with but little force, on account of its quitting 
 the water when the vapour is merely exposed to a 
 lower temperature, we do not admit steam among 
 the class of gases, or permanently elastic agriform 
 fluids. In gases, caloric united by a very forcible 
 affinity, and no diminution of temperature, or increase 
 of pressure, that has ever yet been effected, can sepa- 
 rate it from them. Thus the air of our .atmosphere, 
 in the most intense cold, or when very strongly com- 
 pressed, still remains in the agriform state ; and hence 
 is derived the essential character of gases, namely, that 
 they shall remain aeriform , under all variations of 
 pressure and temperature. 
 
 In the modern nomenclature, the name of every 
 substance existing in the aeriform state, is derived 
 from its supposed solid base ; and the term gas is used 
 to denote its existence in this state. 
 
 In order to illustrate the formation of gases, or to 
 show in what manner caloric is combined with them, 
 the following experiment may serve, ■f’ut into a retort, 
 capable of holding half a pint of water, two ounces 
 of muriate of soda (common salt) : pour-on it half its 
 weight of sulphuric acid, and apply the heat of a lamp ; 
 a great quantity of gas is produced, which might be 
 collected and retained over mercury. But to serve 
 the purpose of this experiment, let it pass through a 
 glass receiver, having two openings, into one of which 
 the neck of the retort passes, while, from the other, a 
 bent tube proceeds, which ends in a vessel of water. 
 Before closing the apparatus, let a thermometer be in- 
 cluded in the receiver, to show the temperature of the 
 gas. It will be found that the mercury in the ther- 
 mometer will rise only a few degrees : whereas the wa- 
 ter in the vessel which receives the bent tube, will soon 
 become boiling hot. 
 
 Explanation. — Common salt consists of muriatic 
 acid, united to soda ; on presenting sulphuric acid to 
 this union, a decomposition takes place, especially 
 When assisted by heat. The sulphuric acid unites by 
 Virtue of its greater affinity to the soda, and forms sul- 
 phate of soda, or Glauber’s salt ; the muriatic acid be- 
 comes therefore disengaged, and takes the gaseous 
 form in which it is capable of existing at the common 
 temperature. To trace the caloric during this experi- 
 ment, as was our object, we must remark, that it first 
 flows from the lamp to the disengaged muriatic acid, 
 and converts it into gas ; but the heat thus expended 
 is chemically united, and therefore not appreciable 
 by the thermometer. The caloric, however, is again 
 evolved, when the muriatic acid gas is condensed 
 by the water, with which it forms liquid muriatic 
 acid. 
 
 In this experiment we therefore trace caloric in a 
 chemical combination producing gas; and from this 
 union we again trace it in the condensation of the gas, 
 producing sensible heat. 
 
 Such, in general, is the cause of the formation and 
 fixation of gases. It may be further observed, that 
 each of these fluids loses or suffers the disengage- 
 ment of different quantities of heat, as it becomes 
 more or less solid in its new combination, or as that 
 combination is capable of retaining more or less spe- 
 cific heat. 
 
 The discovery of afiriform gaseous fluids has occa- 
 sioned the necessity of some peculiar instruments, by 
 means of which those substances may be conveniently 
 collected and submitted to examination. The prin- 
 382 
 
 GAS 
 
 cipal ones for that purpose are styled the pneumatte 
 
 apparatus. 
 
 The pneumatic trough is made either of wood or 
 strong sheet iron, tinned, japanned, or painted. A 
 trough of about two feet long, sixteen inches wide, 
 and fifteen high, has been found to be sufficient for 
 most experiments. Two or three inches below its 
 brim, a horizontal shelf is fastened, in dimension about 
 half or one-third part of the width of the trough. In 
 this shelf are several holes : these holes must be made 
 in the centre of a small excavation, shaped like a 
 funnel, which is formed in the lower part of the shelf. 
 
 This trough is filled with water sufficient to cover 
 the shelf to the height of an inch. 
 
 The use of this shelf is to support receivers, jars, or 
 bell-glasses, which, being previously filled with water, 
 are placed invertedly, their open end turned down 
 upon the above-mentioned holes, through which the 
 gases, conveyed there and directed by means of the 
 funnel-shaped excavations, rise in the form of air- 
 bubbles into the receiver. 
 
 When the gaseous fluids are capable of being ab- 
 sorbed by water, as is the case with some of them, the 
 trough must be filled with mercury. Tbe price and 
 gravity of this fluid make it an object of convenience 
 and economy, that the trough should be smaller than 
 when water is used. 
 
 A mercurial trough is best cut in marble, free-stone, 
 or a solid block of wood. A trough about twelve 
 inches long, three inches wide, and four deep, is suffi- 
 cient for all private experiments. 
 
 Method of collecting gases, and transferring them 
 from one vessel to another. — If we are desirous of 
 transmitting air from one vessel to another, it is neces- 
 sary that the vessel destined to receive it be full of 
 water, or some fluid heavier than air. For that pur- 
 pose, take it wide-mouthed bell-glass, or receiver; 
 plunge it under the water in the trough, in order to fill 
 it ; then raise it with the mouth downwards, and place 
 it on the shelf of the trough, so as to cover one or 
 more of the holes in it. 
 
 It will now be full of water, and continue so as long 
 as the mouth remains below the surface of the fluid in 
 the cistern ; for, in this case, the water is sustained in 
 the vessel by the pressure of the atmosphere, in the 
 same manner as the mercury is sustained in the ba- 
 rometer. It may without difficulty be imagined, that 
 if comirlon air (or any other fluid resembling common 
 air in lightness and elasticity) be suffered to enter the 
 inverted vessel filled with water, it will rise to the 
 upper part, on account of its levity, and the surface of 
 the water will subside. To exemplify this, take a glass, 
 or any other vessel, in that state which is usually called 
 empty , and plunge it into the water with its mouth 
 downwards : scarce any of it will enter the glass, be- 
 cause its entrance is opposed by the elasticity of the 
 included air ; but if the vessel be turned with its mouth 
 upwards, it immediately fills, and the air rises in bub- 
 bles to the surfac’e. Suppose this operation be per- 
 formed under one of the jars or receivers, which are 
 filled with water, and placed upon the perforated shelf, 
 the air will ascend in bubbles as before, but, instead 
 of escaping, it will be caught in the upper part of the 
 jar, and expel part of the water it contains. 
 
 In this manner we see that air may Jbe emptied out 
 of one vessel into another by a kind of inverted pour- 
 ing, by which means it is made to ascend from the 
 lower to the upper vessel. When the receiving vesspl 
 has a narrow neck, the air may be poured, in a similar 
 manner, through an inverted funnel, inserted in its 
 mouth. 
 
 If the air is to be transferred from a vessel that is 
 stopped like a bottle, the bottle must be unstopped, with 
 its orifice downwards in the water ; and then inclined 
 in such a manner that its neck may come finder the 
 perforated excavation of the shelf. The gas will es 
 cape from the bottle, and passing into the vessel destined 
 to receive it, will ascend in it in the form of bubbles. 
 
 In whatever manner this operation is performed, 
 the necessity of the excavation in the lower part of the 
 shelf may be readily conceived. It is, as mentioned 
 before, destined to collect the gas which escapes from 
 the vessel, and direct it in its passage towards the ves- 
 sel adapted to receive it. Without this excavation, the 
 gas, instead of proceeding to the place of its destina- 
 tion, would be dispersed and lost, unless the mouth of 
 the receiving vessel were large. 
 
GAS 
 
 GAS 
 
 ,The vessels, or receivers, for collecting the disen- 
 gaged gases, should be glass cylinders, jars, or bell- 
 glasses of various sizes ; some of them should be open 
 at both ends, others should be fitted with necks at the 
 top, ground perfectly level, in order that they may be 
 stopped by ground flat pieces of metal, glass, slate, 
 &c. ; others should be furnished with ground stoppers. 
 Some should be graduated into cubic inches, and sub- 
 divided into decimal or other equidistant parts. Be- 
 sides these, common glass-bottles, tumblers, &c. may 
 be used. 
 
 Classification of Gases . — All the elastic aeriform 
 fluids with which we are hitherto acquainted, are 
 generally divided, by systematic writers, into two 
 classes, namely : those that are respirable aqd capable 
 of maintaining combustion , and those that are not re- 
 spirable and incapable of maintaining combustion. 
 This division, indeed, has its advantage, but the term 
 respirable, in its physiological application, has been 
 very differently employed by different writers. Some- 
 times by the respirability of a gas has been meant its 
 power of supporting life, when repeatedly applied to 
 the blood in the lungs. At other times all gases have 
 been considered respirable which were capable of in- 
 troduction into the lungs by voluntary efforts, without 
 any relation to their vitality. In the last case, the 
 word respirable seems to us most properly employed, 
 and in this sense it is here used. 
 
 Non-respirable gases are those which, when applied 
 to the external organs of respiration, stimulate the 
 muscles of the epiglottis in such a manner as to keep 
 it perfectly close on the glottis; thus preventing the 
 smallest particle of gas from entering into the bronchia, 
 in spite cf voluntary exertions. 
 
 Of respirable gases, or those which are capable of 
 being taken into the lungs by voluntary efforts, only 
 one has the power of uniformly supporting life, namely, 
 atmospheric air ; other gases, when respired, sooner or 
 later impair the health of the human constitution, or 
 perhaps occasion death ; but in different modes. 
 
 Some gases effect no positive change in the blood ; 
 animals immersed in it die of a disease produced by 
 the privation of atmospheric air, analogous to ^iat 
 occasioned by their submersion in water. 
 
 Others again produce some positive change in the 
 blood, as appears from the experiments of Dr. Bed- 
 does and Sir Humphrey Davy. They seem to render 
 it incapable of supplying the nervous and muscular 
 fibres with principles essential to sensibility and irrita- 
 bility. These gases, therefore, destroy animal life on 
 a different principle. 
 
 It is obvious, therefore, that the above classification 
 is not very precise, but capable of misleading the stu- 
 dent without proper explanation. 
 
 Gas , azotic. See Nitrogen. 
 
 Gas , carbonic acid. See Carbonic acid. 
 
 Gas , heavy carbonated hydrogen. See Carburetted 
 hydrogen gas. 
 
 Gas, hepatic. See Hydrogen gas, sulphuretted. 
 
 Gas , hydrogen. See Hydrogen. 
 
 Gas, light carbonated hydrogen See Carburetted 
 hydro gen. gas. 
 
 Gaseous oxide of carbon. See Carbon, gaseous ox- 
 ide of. 
 
 GA'STRIC. ( Gastricus ; from Y a ?VP, the sto- 
 
 mach.) Appertaining to the stomach. 
 
 Gastric artery. Arteria gastrica. The right or 
 greater gastric artery, is a branch of the hepatic ; the 
 left, or smaller, a branch of the splenic. 
 
 Gastric juice. Succus gastricus. A fluid sepa- 
 rated by the stomach. See Digestion. 
 
 Gastrinum. Potassa. 
 
 GASTRITIS. (From va^rip, the stomach.) In- 
 flammation of the stomach. A genus of disease in 
 the class Pyrexice , and order Phlegmasice of Cullen. 
 It is known by pyrexia, anxiety, heat, and pain in the 
 epigastrium, increased when any thing is taken into 
 the stomach, vomiting, hiccup, pulse small and hard, 
 and prostration of strength. There are two species : 
 
 1. Gastritis phlegmonodea, with acute pain and se- 
 vere fever. 
 
 2. Gastritis erythematica, when the pain and fever 
 are slighter, with an erysipelatous redness appearing 
 in the fauces. 
 
 Gastritis is produced by acrid substances of various 
 kinds, such as arsenic, corrosive sublimate, &c. taken 
 into the stomach, as likewise by food of an improper 
 
 nature ; by taking large draughts of any cold liquor 
 when the body is much heated by exercise, Ordancingji 
 and by repelled exanthemata and gout. Besides these, it 
 may arise from an inflammation of some of the neigh 
 bouring. parts being communicated to the stomach. 
 
 The erysipelatous gastritis arises chiefly towards the 
 close of other diseases, marking the -certain approach 
 to dissolution, and being unaccompanied with any 
 marks of general inflammation, or by any burning 
 pain in the stomach. 
 
 The symptoms of phlegmonous gastritis, as observed 
 above, are a violent burning pain in the stomach, with 
 great soreness, distention, and flatulency ; a severe 
 vomiting, especially after any thing is swallowed, 
 whether it be liquid or solid ; most distressing thirst ; 
 restlessness, anxiety, and a continual tossing of the 
 body, with great debility, constant watching, and a 
 frequent, hard, and contracted pulse. In some cases, 
 severe purging attends. 
 
 If the disease increases in violence, symptoffis of 
 irritation then ensue ; there is a great loss of strength, 
 with faintings ; a short and interrupted respiration ; 
 cold, clammy sweats, hiccups, coldness of the extremi- 
 ties, an intermittent pulse, and the patient is soon cut 
 off. 
 
 The event of gastritis is seldom favourable, as the 
 person is usually either suddenly destroyed by the vi- 
 olence of the inflammation, or else it terminates in 
 suppuration, ulceration, or gangrene* 
 
 If the symptoms are very mild, and proper remedies 
 have been employed at an early period of the disease, 
 -it may, however, terminate in resolution, and that in 
 the course of the first, or, at farthest, the second week. 
 
 Its termination in suppuration may be known by 
 the symptoms, although moderate, exceeding the con- 
 tinuance of this period, and a remission of pain oc- 
 curring, while a sense of weight and anxiety still re- 
 main ; and, on the formation of an abscess, cold shi- 
 verings ensue, with marked exacerbations in the eve- 
 ning, which are followed by night sweats, and other 
 symptoms of hectic fever ; and these at length prove 
 fatal, unless the pus is thrown up by vomiting, and 
 the ulcer heals. 
 
 Its tendency to gangrene may be dreaded, from the 
 violence pf its symptoms not yielding to proper reme- 
 dies early in the disease ; and, when begun, it may be 
 known by the sudden cessation of the pain ; by the 
 pulse continuing its frequency, but becoming weaker ; 
 and by delirium, with other marks of increasing debi- 
 lity ensuing. 
 
 Fatal cases of this disease show, on dissection, a 
 considerable redness of the inner coat of the stomach, 
 having a layer of coagulable lymph lining its surface. 
 They likewise show a partial thickening of the sub- 
 stance of the organ, at the inflamed part, the inflam- 
 mation seldom extending over the whole of it. Where 
 ulceration has taken place, the ulcers sometimes are 
 found to penetrate through all its coats,, and sometimes 
 only through one or two of them. 
 
 The cure is to be attempted by copious and repeated 
 bleedings, employed at an early period of the disease, 
 not regarding the smallness of the pulse, as it usually 
 becomes softer and fuller after the operation : also se- 
 veral leeches should be applied to the epigastrium, 
 followed by fomentations, or the hot bath ; after which 
 a large blister will be proper. The large intestines 
 may be in some measure evacuated by a laxative clys- 
 ter ; but scarcely any internal .medicine can be borne 
 by the stomach, till the violence of the disease is much 
 abated; we may then try magnesia, or other mild ca- 
 I thartic, to clear outthe canal effectually. Where acrid 
 substances have been taken, mucilaginous drinks may 
 be freely exhibited, to assist their evacuation and 
 sheathe the stomach ; otherwise only in small quan 
 tity : and, in the former case, according to the nature 
 of the poison, other chemical remedies may come in 
 aid, but ought never to be too much relied upon. 
 Should suppuration occur, little can be done beyond 
 avoiding irritation, and supporting strength by a mild 
 farinaceous diet, and giving opium occasionally to 
 relieve pain. 
 
 GASTRO. Names compounded with this word 
 have some connexion with the stomach. 
 
 GASTROCE'LE. (From ya^yp, the stomach, an 
 ktj\ti, a tumour.) A hernia of the stomach, occasioned 
 by a protrusion of that viscus through the abdominal 
 parietes. See Hernia ventriculi. 
 
 383 
 
GAY 
 
 FRU 
 
 GASTROCNE'MIUS. (From yawp, the stomach, 
 and Kvrjuri, the leg.) The calf or belly of the leg. 
 
 Gastrocnemius externus. Gemellus. An ex- 
 tensor muscle of the foot, situated immediately under 
 the integuments at the back part of the leg ; some- 
 times called gemellus : this latter name is adopted by 
 Albinus. Winslow describes it as two muscles, which 
 he calls gastrocnemii ; and Douglas considers this 
 and the following as a quadriceps , or muscle with four 
 heads, to which he gives the name of extensor tarsi 
 suralis. It is called bi femoro calcanien by Dumas. 
 The gastrocnemius externus arises by two distinct 
 heads. The first, which is the thickest and longest of 
 the two, springs by a strong thick tendon from the 
 upper and back part of the inner condyle of the os 
 femoris, adhering strongly to the capsular ligament of 
 the joint, between which and the tendon is a consider- 
 able bursa mucosa. The second head arises by a thin- 
 ner and shorter tendon from the back part of the outer 
 condyle of the os femoris. A little below the joint, 
 their fleshy bellies unite in a middle tendon, and be- 
 low the middle of the tibia they cease to be fleshy, and 
 terminate in a broad tendon, which, a little above the 
 lower extremity of the tibia, unite with that of the 
 gastrocnemius internus, to form one round tendon, 
 sometimes called chorda magna , but commonly tendo 
 Jlchillis. 
 
 Gastrocnemius jnternus. Tibioperonei calcanien 
 of Dumas. This, which is situated immediately under 
 the last described muscle, is sometimes named soleas , 
 on account of its shape, which resembles that of the 
 sole-fish. It arises by two heads. The first springs by 
 tendinous and fleshy fibres from the posterior part of 
 the head of the fibula, and for some way below it. The 
 second arises from an oblique ridge at the upper and 
 posterior part of the tibia, which affords origin to the 
 inferior edge of the popliteus, continuing to receive 
 fleshy fibres from the inner edge of the tibia for some 
 way down. This muscle, which is narrow at its ori- 
 gin, spreads wider, as it descends, as far as its middle ; 
 after which it becomes narrower again, and begins to 
 grow tendinous, but its fleshy fibres do not entirely 
 disappear till it has almost reached the extremity of 
 the tibia, a little above which it unites with the last 
 described muscle, to form the tendo Jlchillis. This 
 thick round chord is inserted into the lower and pos- 
 terior part of the os calcis, after sliding over a cartila- 
 inous surface on that bone, to which it is connected 
 y a tendinous sheath that is furnished with a large 
 bursa mucosa. 
 
 Both the gastrocnemii have the same use, viz. that 
 of extending the foot, by drawing it backwards and 
 downwards. 
 
 GASTROCO'LIC. {Gastrocolicus ; from yawp, 
 the stomach, and kuXov, the colon.) A term applied to 
 a vein which proceeds from the stomach to the colon. 
 
 GASTRODY'NIA. (From yawp, the stomach, 
 and oSvvr], pain.) Pain in the stomach. 
 
 Gastro-epiploic artery. Arteria gastrico-epi- 
 ploica. The branch of the greater gastric artery that 
 runs to the epiploon. 
 
 GASTRORAPHY. (Gastroraphe ; from yawp ; 
 the stomach, and pa<f> y, a suture.) The sewing of 
 wounds of the abdomen. 
 
 GASTROTO'MIA. (From yawPi ^ ie belly, and 
 repvo), to cut.) The operation of cutting open the 
 belly. 
 
 GAU'BIUS, Jerome David, a celebrated Dutch 
 physician, was a pupil of the illustrious Boerhaave at 
 Leyden, where he graduated in 1725, and about ten 
 years after he became professor there, and taught with 
 great applause for a period of forty years. His repu- 
 tation was extended all over Europe by several valu- 
 able publications, particularly by his “ Institutiones 
 Pathologiae Medicinalis,” and his “Adversaria which 
 contributed not a little to the improvement both of the 
 theory and practice of medicine. In another work, he 
 treated ably of the medical regulation of the mind : 
 and he printed also a very elegant little book “ De Me- 
 thodo concinnandi formulas Medicamentorum.” He 
 died in 1780, in the seventy-sixth year of his age. 
 
 GaULE. See Myrica gale. 
 
 [“Gaultheria. Partridge berry. The g aultheria 
 procumbens is a well known creeping evergreen, found 
 in woody and mountainous tracts throughout the 
 United States. Its taste is astrigent and aromatic, and 
 has been compared to that of orange flowers. It exactly 
 
 resembles that of black birch (betula lenta). The 
 medical properties of this plant are not unlike those of 
 cinnamon, being a warm, aromatic, astringent, parti- 
 cularly useful in the secondary stage of diarrhoea. It 
 Is popularly considered an emmenagogue. The dtise 
 may be one or two scruples, but a tincture and infusion 
 are more convenient forms. The volatile oil of this 
 article is officinal.”— Bigel. Mat. Med A.] 
 [“Gaylcssacite. This name has recently been 
 given to a new metal obtained from a species of pyrites 
 found in South America, of which the following ac- 
 count has been received by Dr. Mitchill, together with 
 a specimen of the substance in a crystalline form. 
 
 “ The pyrites is obtained from a small lake in the 
 province of Merida de Columbia, being the upper coat 
 of a substratum of strong mineral alkali, called urao , 
 much used by the lower class of the natives of Colum- 
 bia, mixed with an extract of tobacco, and then called 
 chimoo. The alkali produces to the government a 
 rental of from 50,000 to 60,000 dollars per annum. The 
 mineral is at the bottom of the lake, about three fathoms 
 under water. Several Indians are employed by the 
 government to dive and extract it, which they do by 
 means of small crowbars. They are paid about two 
 reales per pound for it, and the government afterward 
 sell it at one dollar. The situation of the lake is about 
 ten leagues west of the city of Merida, called Lagunil- 
 Ias. The pyrites are there called espejuelas, and have 
 been analyzed in Paris, and found to contain a metal 
 hitherto unknown, and now called Gaylussacite, from 
 the celebrated French chemist of that name.” — A.] 
 GAZ. (From gaschl, a German word which means 
 an eruption of wind.) See Gas. 
 
 GEHLENITE. A mineral- substance allied to Ve- 
 suvian, found along with calcareous spar in the Tyrol. 
 
 Geiso'ma. (From yeiaov, the eaves of the house.) 
 Geison. The prominent parts of the eyebrows, which 
 hang over the eyes like the eaves of a house. 
 
 Gei'son. See Geisoma. 
 
 Gela'sinos. (From yeXaw, to laugh.) An epithet 
 for the middle fore-teeth, because they are shown in 
 laughter. 
 
 Gela'smus. (From yrXaw, to laugh.) The Sar- 
 donic laugh. See Sardonic laugh. 
 
 GE'LATIN. Geliy, or jelly. An animal substance 
 soluble in water, but not in alkohol: capable of as- 
 suming a well-known elastic or tremulous consistence, 
 by cooling, when the water is not too abundant, and 
 liquifiable again, by increasing its temperature. This 
 last property remarkably distinguishes it from albumen, 
 which becomes consistent by heat. It is precipitated 
 in an insoluble form by tannin, and it is this action of 
 tannin on gelatin that is the foundation of the art of 
 tanning leather. 
 
 Jellies are very common in our kitchens ; they may be 
 extracted from all the parts of animals, by boiling them 
 in water. Hot water dissolves a large quantity of this 
 substance. Acids likewise dissolve them, as do like 
 wise more particularly the alkalies. Jelly, which has 
 been extracted without long decoction, possesses most 
 of the characters of vegetable mucilage ; but it is sel 
 dom obtained without a mixture of albumen. 
 
 Jellies, in a pure state, have scarcely any smell or 
 remarkable taste. By distillation, they afford an insi- 
 pid and inodorous phlegm, which easily putrefies. A 
 stronger heat causes them to swell up, become black, 
 and emit a foetid odour, accompanied with white acrid 
 fumes. An impure volatile alkali, together with empy- 
 reumatic oil, then passes over, leaving a spongy coal, 
 not easily burned, and containing common salt and 
 phosphate of lime. 
 
 The jelly of various animal substances is prepared 
 for the use of seafaring persons under the name of 
 portable soup. The whole art of performing this ope- 
 ration consists in boiling the meat, and taking the scum 
 off, as usual, until the soup possesses the requisite fla- 
 vour. It is then suffered to cool, in order that the fat 
 may be separated. In the next place, it is mixed with 
 five or six whites of eggs, and slightly boiled. This 
 operation serves to clarify the liquid, by the removal of 
 opaque particles, which unite with the white of esrg at 
 the time it becomes solid by the beat, and are conse- 
 quently removed along with it. The liquor is then to 
 be strained through flannel, and evaporated on the 
 water-bath, to the consistence of a very thick paste ; 
 after which it is spread, rather thin, upon a smooth 
 stone, then cut into cakes, and, lastly, dried in a stove, 
 
GEM 
 
 GEM 
 
 until it becomes brittle. These cakes may be kept four 
 or five years, if defended from moisture. When in- 
 tended to be used, nothing more is required to be done 
 than to dissolve a sufficient quantity in boiling water, 
 which by that means becomes converted into soup. 
 
 Jelly is also found in vegetables, as ripe currants, 
 and other berries mixed with an acid. 
 
 GELA'TIO. (From gelo, to freeze.) 
 
 1. Freezing. 
 
 2. That rigidity of the body which happens in a 
 catalepsy, as if the person were frozen. 
 
 GEM. This word is used to denote a stone which 
 is considered as precious; as the diamond, ruby, sap- 
 phire, topaz, chrysolite, beryl, emerald, &c. 
 
 GEME'LLUS. (From geminus , double, having a 
 fellow.) See Gastrocnemius and Gemini. 
 
 GEMINI. Gemelli of Winslow. Part of the mar- 
 supialis of Cowper. Jschio spini trochanterien of 
 Dumas. A muscle of the thigh, which has been a 
 subject of dispute among anatomists since the days of 
 Vesalius. Some describe it as two distinct muscles ; 
 and hence the name it has gotten of gemini. Others 
 contend that it ought to be considered as a single mus- 
 cle. The truth is, that it consists of two portions, 
 which are united together by a tendinous and fleshy 
 membrane, and afford a passage between them to the 
 tendon of the obdurator internus, which they enclose 
 as it were in a purse. These two portions are placed 
 under the glutseus maximus, between the ischium and 
 the great trochanter. 
 
 The superior portion, which is the shortest and 
 thickest of the two, rises fleshy from the external sur- 
 face of the spine of the ischium ; and the inferior, from 
 the tuberosity of that bone, and likewise from the pos- 
 terior sacro-ischiatic ligament. They are inserted, ten- 
 dinous and fleshy, into the cavity at the root of the 
 great trochanter. Between the two portions of this 
 muscle, and the termination of the obturator internus, 
 there is a small bursa mucosa , connected to both, and 
 to that part of the capsular ligament of the joint which 
 lies under the gemini. 
 
 This muscle assists in rolling the os femoris out- 
 wards, and prevents the tendon of the obturator inter- 
 nus from slipping out of its place while that muscle is 
 in action. 
 
 GEMMA. 1. A precious stone or gem. 
 
 2. In botany this term is now applied exclusively to 
 the buds on the stems of plants. The ancients used 
 the terms germen and oculus to denote those buds 
 which contain the rudiments of branches and leaves, 
 and gemma those in which flowers only are contained ; 
 but by the moderns, germen has been applied to denote 
 the rudiment of the fruit, or as a generic term for all 
 buds. — Thompson. 
 
 A gemma or bud contains the rudiments of a plant, 
 or of part of a plant, for a while in a latent state, till 
 the time of the year, and other circumstances, favour 
 their evolution. In the bud, therefore, the vital princi- 
 ple is dormant. Buds of trees or shrubs, destined for 
 cold countries, are formed in the eourse of the summer 
 in the bosoms of their leaves, and are generally soli- 
 tary; but in the Lonicera ccerulea, or blue-berried 
 honey-suckle, they grow one under another for three 
 successive seasons. 
 
 The buds of the plane-tree, Platanus , are concealed 
 in the footstalk, which must be removed before they 
 can be seen, and which they force off by their in- 
 crease ; so that no plant can have more truly and 
 necessarily deciduous leaves. 
 
 Shrubs in general have no buds, neither have the 
 rees of hot climates. 
 
 Buds are various in their forms, but very uniform in 
 the same species, or even genus. They consist of 
 scales closely enveloping each other, and enfolding the 
 embryo plant or branch. Externally they have often 
 an additional guard of gum, resin, or woolliness, 
 against wet or cold. The horse-chesnut affords a fine 
 example of large and well-formed buds. 
 
 The contents of buds are different, even in differ- 
 ent species of the same genus, as willows. The buds 
 of some produce leaves only, others flowers, while in 
 other species the same bud bears both leaves and flow- 
 ers. Different causes, depending on the soil or situa- 
 tion, seem in one case to generate leaf-buds, in another 
 flower-buds. In general, whatever checks the luxu- 
 riant production of leaf-buds, favours the formation of 
 flowers and seeds. — Smith. 
 
 Bb 
 
 Gems are found in all trees and shrubs in temperate 
 climates. In the majority of instances they are visible 
 from the first, in which case they are axillary , that is, 
 seated in the axill* of the leaves, or the angle which 
 the upper part of the footstalk of the leaf makes with 
 the surface of the stem ; but in some instances, as the 
 sumachs and planes, they are latent , being hid within 
 the base of the footstalk, and never seen until the fall 
 of the leaf. Gems are however sometimes protruded 
 from the trunk, long after it has ceased to produce 
 leaves, as in the case of adventitious buds ; they are 
 also situated on roots, and on tubers, but in these cases 
 they are usually denominated oculi , or eyes. 
 
 Annual plants are supposed to be furnished with 
 gems ; but although they are devoid of covered gems, 
 yet their lateral shoots proceed from naked buds which 
 immediately spread into foliage. 
 
 The relative position of axillary gems is necessarily 
 regulated by that of the leaf, and therefore we find them, 
 
 1. Opposite , or placed exactly on the same line on 
 opposite sides of the stem or the branch. 
 
 2. Alternate, or placed alternately, although on op- 
 posite sides ; and, 
 
 3. Spiral , that is, placed round the stem or branch in 
 such a manner that a cord wound in a spiral manner 
 round it would touch each gem. They are said to be 
 simple or solitary , when one gem only is seen in the 
 axilla of each leaf, as in the greater number of in- 
 stances ; and aggregate , when, as in some plants, two, 
 three, or even more are protruded at the same lime : 
 thus we find two in the Sambucus nigra , or common 
 elder ; three in the Aristolochia sipho , or broad-leaved 
 birth-wort; and many in the Zanthoxylum fraxine 
 urn , or toothache tree. 
 
 Du Hamel first noticed the fact, that stems and 
 branches furnished with alternate axillary gems have 
 generally one terminal gem only ; and those with oppo 
 site have generally three terminal gems. 
 
 The gems on most trees and shrubs rise with a 
 broad base from the surface where they are protruded, 
 and consequently being in close contact with it, are 
 said to be sessile ; but they are distant or stalked on 
 some, as the common alder, on which they are sup- 
 ported on a short footstalk, and are termed pedicillatce , 
 or stalked. 
 
 Gems differ very considerably in the number and 
 characters of the enclosing scales, their contents, the 
 folding up of the leaves within them, and the manner 
 in which they are evolved in the spring. 
 
 a. The scales differ in size and texture, even in the 
 same gem : in the gems of different plants, they differ 
 also in number and in the nature of their coverings; 
 some gems are entirely destitute of scales ; as those of 
 annual plants, and many perennials of tropical cli- 
 mates. The scales in some instances are besmeared 
 with a resinous matter ; in others they are entirely 
 free from any moist exudation, but are smooth and 
 polished, being covered with a dry gummy varnish : or 
 they are externally hairy or enveloped in a velvetv 
 down. 
 
 Gems are arranged into three species : 
 
 1. Gemmce foliiferce, leaf gems. 
 
 2. Gemmce floriferce , flower gems. 
 
 3. Gemmce mixta, mixed gems. 
 
 The Amygdalus persica, or peach-tree, the Daphne 
 mezereum , and many other plants, afford examples of 
 distinct leaf and flower gems; the Syringa vulgaris 
 and JEsculus hippocastanum, of mixed gems; and the 
 pear and apple trees of both leaf and mixed gems. 
 
 The leaves, as has already been mentioned, are 
 variously folded up so as to occupy the smallest possi- 
 ble space in the gem. This regulates the expansion 
 of the leaves when the gem opens in spring, and it is 
 invariably the same in individual plants of the same 
 species. This process is termed foliation , and the 
 figures which the leaves assume at the time have re- 
 ceived different appellations. — Thompson. 
 
 1. Foliutio involuta , involute, in which each inter- 
 nal margin of the leaf is rolled inwards ; as in Hamu- 
 lus lupulus and Nymphcea lutea. 
 
 2. F. revoluta , revolute, in which the lateral margins 
 are rolled outwards; as in willows, and Rumcx pa- 
 tientia. 
 
 3. F. obvoluta, obvolute, in which one leaf, doubled 
 lengthways, embraces within its doubling one half of 
 the other leaf, folded in the same manner ; as in Sulvia 
 officinalis , and Dipsacus communis. 
 
 385 
 
GEN 
 
 GEN 
 
 4. F. convoluta , convolute, in which the leaf is rolled 
 lengthwise in a spiral manner, one margin forming the 
 axis round which the other turns ; as in Prunus domes- 
 tica, and Prunus armeniaca, the cabbage, grasses, &c. 
 
 5. F. equitans, equitant, in which the leaf is so 
 folded that the two sides deeply embrace the opposite 
 leaf, which in its turn encloses the one opposed to it, 
 and so on to the centre of the bud : this is beautifully 
 exemplified in the Hemarocallis r or day-lily, and Sy- 
 ringa vulgaris. 
 
 fi. F. cimduplicata , in which the two sides of the 
 leaf lie parallel to each other; as in Fagus sylvatica 
 and Quercus robur. 
 
 7. F. plicata , plaited, the leaf being folded up like a 
 fan ; as in Belula alba , and Alchemilla vulgaris. 
 
 8. F. rectinata, reclinate, turned down, the leaf 
 hanging down and wrapped round the footstalk ; as in 
 Aconitum and Arum. 
 
 9. F. circmata :, circinal, in which the leaf is rolled 
 from the apex to the base ; as in all ferns. 
 
 As the gems open, the leaves gradually unfold them- 
 selves, and assume their natural forms ; but the open- 
 ing of the bud does not, in every instance, immedi- 
 ately set free the leaves, for in some gems each leaf is 
 separately enclosed in a membraneous cover. 
 
 GEMMACEUS. A term used by botanists to a 
 flower-stalk which grows out of a leaf-bud, as is seen 
 in the Berberis vulgaris. • 
 
 GEMMATIO. (From gemma , a bud.) A term 
 used by Linnaeus expressive of the origin, form, &c. of 
 buds. 
 
 Gkmu'rsa. (From gcmo, to groan : so called from 
 the pain it was said to occasion in walking.) The 
 name of an excrescence between the toes. 
 
 Genei'as. (From yevvf, the cheek.) 
 
 1. The downy hairs which first cover the cheek. 
 
 2. The name of a bandage mentioned by Galen, 
 which covers the cheek, and comes under the chin. 
 
 GENERATION. (Generatio ; from yetvopai , to 
 beget.) Many ingenious hypotheses have been insti- 
 tuted by physiologists to explain the mystery of gene- 
 ration ; but the whole of our knowledge concerning it 
 appears to be built upon the phenomena it affords, and 
 may be seen in the works of Haller, Buffon, Cruick- 
 shanks, and Haighton. It is a sexual action, performed 
 in different ways in most animals ; many of them have 
 different sexes and require conjunction: such are the 
 human species, quadrupeds, and others. The females 
 of quadrupeds have a matrix, separated info two cavi- 
 ties, uterus bicomis, and a considerable number of 
 teats ; they have no menstrual flux ; most of them bear 
 several young at a time, and the period of their ges- 
 tation is generally short. The generation of birds is 
 very different. The males have a strong genital organ, 
 which is often double. The vulva in the females is 
 placed behind the anus ; the ovaries have no matrices, 
 and there is a duct for the purpose of conveying the 
 egg from the ovarium into the intestines : this passage 
 is called the oviduct. The eggs of pullets have exhi- 
 bited unexpected facts to physiologists, who examined 
 the phenomena of incubation. The most important 
 discoveries are those of the immortal Haller, who 
 found the chicken perfectly formed in eggs which 
 were not fecuudated. There is no determinate con- 
 junction between fishes ; the female deposites her eggs 
 on the sands, over which the male passes, and emits its 
 seminal fluid, doubtless for the purpose of fecundating 
 them; these eggs are hatched after a certain time. 
 The males of several oviparous quadrupeds have a 
 double or forked organ. Insects exhibit all the varie- 
 ties which are observed in other animals: there are 
 some, indeed the greater number, which have the 
 sexes in two separate individuals ; among others, the 
 reproduction is made either with or without conjunc- 
 tion, as in the vine-fretter ; one of these insects, con- 
 fined alone beneath a glass, produces a great number 
 of others. The organ of the male in insects is usually 
 armed with two hooks to seize the female : the place 
 of these organs is greatly varied ; with some, it is at 
 the upper part of the belly, near the chest, as in the 
 female dragon-fly ; in others, it is at the extremity of 
 the antenna^ as in the male spider. Most worms are 
 hermaphrodite; each individual has both sexes. Po- 
 lypi, with respect to generation, are singular animals , 
 they are reproduced by buds or offsets : a bud is sepa- 
 rated from each vigorous polypus, which is fixed to 
 some neighbouring body, and grows: polypi are like 
 
 wise found on their surface, in the same manner as 
 branches issue from plants. These are the principal 
 modes of generation in animals. In the human spe- 
 cies, which engages our attention more particularly, 
 the phenomena are as follow : 
 
 The part of the male, in the act of reproduction, is 
 to deposite the semen in the vagina, at a greater or 
 less distance from the orifice of the uterus. 
 
 The function which the female discharges is much 
 more obscure ; some feel, at this moment, very strong 
 voluptuous sensations; others appear entirely insen- 
 sible; while others, again, experience a sensation 
 which is very painful. Some of them pour out a mu- 
 cous substance in considerable abundance, at the in- 
 stant of the most vivid pleasure : while, in the greater 
 part, this phenomenon is entirely wanting. In aU 
 these respects, there is, perhaps, no exact resemblance 
 between any two females. 
 
 These different phenomena are common to the most 
 frequent acts of copulation, that is, to those which do 
 not produce impregnation, as well as those which are 
 effective. 
 
 The most recent opinion is, that the uterus during 
 impregnation opens a little, draws in the semen by 
 aspiration, and directs it to the ovarium by means of 
 the Fallopian tubes, the fimbriated extremity of which 
 closely embraces that organ. 
 
 The contact of the semen determines the rupture of 
 one of the vesicles, and the fluid that passes from it, or 
 the vesicle itself, passes into the uterus, where the new 
 individual is to be developed. 
 
 However satisfactory this explanation may appear, 
 it is purely hypothetical, and even contrary to the ex- 
 periments of the most exact observers. 
 
 In the numerous attempts made upon animals, by 
 Harvey, DeGraaf, Valisneri, &c. the semen has never 
 been perceived in the cavity of the uterus ; much less 
 has it been seen in the Fallopian tube at the surface of 
 the ovarium. It is quite the same with the motion 
 which the Fallopian tube is supposed to have in em- 
 bracing the circiun Terence of the ovarium: it has 
 never been proved by experiment. Even if one should 
 suppose that the semen penetrates into the uterus at 
 the moment of coition, which is not impossible, though 
 it has not been observed, it would still be very difficult 
 to comprehend how the fluid could pass into the Fallo- 
 pian tubes, and arrive at the ovarium. The uterus in 
 the empty state is not contractible ; the uterine orifice 
 of the Fallopian tubes is extremely narrow, and these 
 canals have no known sensible motion. 
 
 On account of the difficulty of conceiving the passage 
 of the semen to the ovarium, some authors have ima- 
 gined that this matter is not carried there, but only the 
 vapour which exhales from it, or the aura seminalis. 
 Others think that the semen is absorbed in the vagina, 
 passes into the venous system, and arrives at the ova- 
 ria by the arteries. The phenomena which accom- 
 pany the fecundation of women are, then, nearly un- 
 known. An equal obscurity rests on the fecundation 
 of other mammifergus females. Nevertheless, it 
 would be more easy to conceive a passage of the se- 
 men to the ovaria in these, since the uterus and the 
 Fallopian tubes possess a peristaltic motion like that 
 of the intestines. Fecundation, however, taking place 
 by the contact of the semen with the ova, in fishes, 
 reptiles, and birds, it is not very likely that nature em- 
 ploys any other mode for the mammifera ; it is neces- 
 sary’, then, to consider it as very probable, that, either 
 at the instant of coition, or at a greater or a less time 
 afterward, the semen arrives at the ovarium, where it 
 exerts more especially its action upon the vessels most 
 developed. 
 
 But, even should it be out of doubt that the semen 
 arrives at the vesicles of the ovarium, it would still 
 remain to be known how its contact animates the 
 germ contained in it. Now, this phenomenon is one 
 of those on which our senses, and even our mind, have 
 ' o hold : it is one of those impenetrable mysteries of 
 vhich we are, and, perhaps, shall ever remain ig- 
 norant 
 
 t We have, however, on this subject, some very inge- 
 [ nious experiments of Spallanzani, which have removed 
 the difficulty as far as it seems possible. 
 
 This philosopher has proved, by a great number of 
 ! trials, 1st, that three grains of semen, dissolved in two 
 1 pounds of water, are sufficient to give to it the fecun 
 1 iating virtue; 2d, that the spermatic animalcula are 
 
GEN 
 
 GEN 
 
 not necessary to fecundation, as Buffon and other au- 
 thors have thought; 3d, that the aura seminalis, or 
 seminal vapour, has no fecundating property ; 4th, that 
 a bitch can be impregnated by the mechanical injec- 
 tion of semen into her vagina, &c. &c. 
 
 It is thus necessary to consider as conjectural what 
 authors say about the general signs of fecundation. 
 At the instance of conception, the woman feels, it is 
 said, a universal tremor, continued for some time, ac- 
 companied by a voluptuous sensation ; the features 
 are discomposed, the eyes lose their brilliancy, the pu- 
 pils are dilated, the visage pale, &c. No doubt, im- 
 pregnation is sometimes accompanied by these signs ; 
 but many mothers have never felt them, and reach 
 even the third month of their pregnancy without sus- 
 pecting their situation.” — Magendie's Physiology. 
 
 Fecundation having thus taken place, a motion is 
 induced in the vivified ovum, which ruptures the ten- 
 der vesicle that contains it ; the fimbria; of the Fallo- 
 pian tube then grasp and convey it into the tube, 
 which, by its peristaltic motion, conducts it into the 
 cavity of the uterus, there to be evolved and brought 
 to maturity, and, at the expiration of nine months, to 
 be sent into the world. 
 
 Generation, oroans of. The parts subservient 
 to generation in a woman are divided into external 
 and internal. The external parts are the mone veneris , 
 the labia, the perinceum, the clitoris , and the nymphee. 
 To these may be added the meatus urinarius, or ori- 
 fice of the urethra. The hymen may be esteemed the 
 barrier between the external and internal parts. The 
 internal parts of generation are the vagina and uterus, 
 and its appendages. 
 
 The parts which constitute the organs of genera- 
 tion in men, are the penis , testes , and vesiculce semi- 
 nales. 
 
 GENICULATUS. Geniculate ; beRt like the knee : 
 applied to the culm or straw of grasses ; as in Alopecu- 
 risgeniculatus. 
 
 GENIO. (From yeveiov, the chin.) Names com- 
 pounded of this word belong to muscles which are 
 attached to the chin. 
 
 Genio-hyo-glossus. (From yeveiov , the chin, 
 voeides, the os hyoides, and yXiooca, the tongue ; so 
 called from its origin and insertion.) Oenioglossus 
 of some authors. The muscle which forms the fourth 
 layer between the lower jaw and os hyoides. It arises 
 from a rough protuberance in the inside of the middle 
 of the lower jaw ; its fibres run like a fan, forwards, 
 upwards, and backwards, and are inserted into the tip, 
 middle, and root of the tongue, and base of the os 
 hyoides, near its corner. Its use is to draw the tip of 
 the tongue backwards into the mouth, the middle 
 downwards, and to render its back concave. It also 
 draws its root and the os hyoides forwards, and thrusts 
 the tongue out of the mouth. 
 
 Genio-hyoideus. (From yeveiov, the chin, and 
 voeides, the os hyoides ; so called from its origin in the 
 chin, and its insertion in the os hyoides.) The muscle 
 which contitutes the third layer between the lower 
 jaw and os hyoides. It is a long, thin, and fleshy 
 muscle, arising tendinous from a rough protuberance 
 at the inside of the chin, and growing somewhat 
 broader and thicker as it descends backward to be in- 
 serted by very 6hort tendinous fibres into both the 
 edges of the base of the os hyoides. It draws the os 
 hyoides forwards to the chin. 
 
 Gkniopharynge'us. See Constrictor pharyngis 
 superior. 
 
 Gknipi album. See Artemisia rupestris. 
 
 Genim verum. The plant directed for medicinal 
 purposes under this title, is the Achillea— foliis pinna- 
 tis, pinnis simplicibus, glabris, punctatis, of Haller. 
 It has a very grateful smell, and a very bitter taste, and 
 is exhibited in Switzerland, in epilepsy, diarrhoea, and 
 debility of the stomach. 
 
 GENI'STA. (From genu, a knee; so called from 
 the inflection and angularity of its twigs.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Liunaian system. 
 Class, Diadelphia ; Order, Decandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial hame of the common broom. 
 See Spartium scoparium. 
 
 Genista canariensis. This tree was supposed 
 to afford the lignum Rhodium, which is now known 
 to be an aspalathus. See Aspalathus canariensis. 
 
 Genista spinosa indica. Bake l scliulli. An In- 
 dian tree, a decoction of the roots of which is diuretic. 
 
 The leaves, boiled and sprinkled in vinegar, have the 
 same effect, according to Ray. 
 
 Genista vincToria. The systematic name of 
 Chamceparttum , or Dyer’s broom. 
 
 GEN IT A LE. (From gigno, to beget.) The mem- 
 brum virile See Penis. 
 
 Genita'iaum. (From genitale, the membrmn virile.) 
 A disease of the genital parts. 
 
 GENITICA. (From yeivopat , gignor.) The name 
 of a class of diseases, in Good’s Nosology, embracing 
 diseases of the sexual function. It has three orders, 
 viz. Cenotica, Orgastica ; Carpotica. 
 
 Genitu'ra. (From gigno.) I. The male seed. 
 
 2. The membrum virile. 
 
 Ge'non. (From yew, the knee.) A mo#eable ar- 
 ticulation like that of the knee. 
 
 [“Genesee oil. This is a variety of petroleum 
 found in various parts of the United States, sometimes 
 abundantly, as in Kentucky , Ohio , the western parts 
 of Pennsylvania , and in Mew- York , at Seneca lake, 
 &c. It usually floats on the surface of springs, which; 
 in many cases, are known to be in the vicinity of coal. 
 It is sometimes called Seneca or Genesee oil.”— 
 Cleav. Min. A.] 
 
 GENSING. See Panax. 
 
 GENTIA'NA. (From Oentius, king of Illyria, who 
 first used it.) 1. The -name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria; Order, 
 Digynia. Gentian. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the gentian root. 
 See Gentiana lutea. 
 
 Gentiana alba. See Laserpitium latifolium. 
 
 Gentiana centaurium. Less centaury was so 
 called in the Linnsean system; but it is now Chironia 
 oentaurium. 
 
 Gentiana lutea. The systematic name of the 
 officinal gentian. Gentiana rubra. Felwort. The 
 gentian met with in the shops is the root of the gen- 
 tiana — corollis subquinquefidis rotatis verticillatis, 
 calycibus spathaceis, of Linnaeus ; and is imported 
 from Switzerland and Germany. It is the only medi- 
 cinal part of the plant, has little or no smell, but to the 
 taste manifests great bitterness, on which account it is 
 in general use as a tonic, stomachic, anthelmintic, an- 
 tiseptic, emmenagogue, and febrifuge. The officinal 
 preparations of this root are tfie infusum gentiana 
 conipositum, and tinctura gentiana composita , of the 
 London Pharmacopoeia ; and the inf usum amarum, 
 vinum amcurum, tinctura amara, of the Edinburgh 
 Pharmacopoeia ; and the extractum gentiana is order- 
 ed by both. 
 
 Gentiana rubra. See Gentiana lutea. 
 
 [“Gentiana catesb(ei. Blue gentian. Of various 
 native species of gentian, which our country affords ; 
 this approaches most nearly to the officinal plant in 
 bitterness. Its virtue appears to reside chiefly in an 
 extractive principle, soluble in water and alkoliol. It 
 has also a little resin. Like the imported gentian, it 
 is an active tonic, invigorating the stomach, and giving 
 relief in complaints arising from indigestion. It ap- 
 pears to possess much reputation in the Southern States, 
 to which its growth is principally confined.” — Bigel. 
 Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 Gentianine. The bitter principle of the Gentian 
 root. 
 
 [“ The discovery of this immediate principle, pre- 
 sents a circumstance so singular as to merit being re- 
 lated. 
 
 “ M. Henry, chief of central pharmacy, and M. Ca- 
 ventou, were occupied at the same time, and without 
 the knowledge of each other, on the analysis of gen- 
 tian. They arrived at results so much alike, that 
 having communicated their labours to each other, they 
 perceived that they seemed to have acted in concert, 
 and resolved to publish them in common. 
 
 “ Preparation of gentianine. The powder of gen- 
 tian is treated with cold ether. After forty-eight hours, 
 a tincture is obtained of a greenish yellow ; — this tinc- 
 ture filtered, poured into an open vase, and exposed to 
 heat, will become, by cooling, if the liquor is sufficiently 
 concentrated, a yellow crystalline mass, with a Very 
 perceptible taste and smell of gentian. 
 
 “ This mass is treated with alkoliol until it ceases 
 taking a citron tinge. The washings are reunited and 
 exposed to a mild heat; the yellow crystalline mass 
 reappears, which, upon evaporation, becomes con- 
 centrated, and of a very strong bitterness. 
 
 387 
 
GEO 
 
 GEO 
 
 “Resumed by feeble alkohol, it is redissolved in 
 part, with the exception of a certain quantity of oily 
 niatter 
 
 “ This last alkoholic solution, besides the bitter prin- 
 ciple of the gentian, contains an acid substance, and 
 the odorous matter of gentian. 
 
 “ By evaporating this liquor to dryness, soaking the 
 matter in water, adding a little washed and calcined 
 magnesia, boiling and evaporating with a vapour bath, 
 the greatest part of the odorous matter of the gentian 
 is expelled; the acidity disappears by means of the 
 magiiesia, and the yellow bitter principle remains in 
 part free and in part combined with the magnesia, to 
 which it communicates a beautiful yellow colour. 
 Then by boiling this magnesia with ether, the greater 
 part of this bitter principle is taken up, which is ob- 
 tained pure and alone by evaporation. If it be wished 
 to separate the greatest part of the bitter principle, 
 which remains fixed in the magnesia, and which the 
 ether could not take up, it must be treated with oxalic 
 acid, in a quantity sufficient to produce acidity. This 
 acid unites with the magnesia, and sets free the bit- 
 ter principle, which is retaken by the means already 
 pointed out. 
 
 “ Properties of gentianine. The gentianine is yel- 
 low, inodorous, with the aromatic bitterness of the 
 gentian very strong, and which is increased very much 
 when it is dissolved in an acid. 
 
 “It is very soluble in ether and alkohol, and is sepa- 
 rated by spontaneous evaporation, in the form of very 
 small yellow crystalline needles. It is much less solu- 
 ble in cold water, which it renders, however, very bitter; 
 boiling water dissolves more. 
 
 “The dilute alkalies deepen very much its colour, 
 and dissolve it a little more than water alone. 
 
 “ Acids lighten its yellow colour in a very evident 
 manner. Its solutions are almost colourless with sul- 
 phuric and phosphoric acid, and yellowish with acids 
 more feeble, such as the acetic acid. Concentrated 
 sulphuric acid carbonizes it and destroys its bitterness. 
 
 “ Gentianine, exposed in a glass tube to the heat of 
 boiling mercury, is sublimed in the form of small yel- 
 low crystalline needles. One part is decomposed.. 
 
 “ Action of gentianine on man and other animals. 
 Some which I made, taught me that gentianine has no 
 poisonous qualities. Several grains of this substance 
 injected into the veins, produce no apparent effect. I 
 myself swallowed two grains dissolved in alkohol, and 
 only experienced an extreme bitterness, and a slight 
 feeling of warmth at the stomach 
 
 11 Mode of employing gentianine. The tincture is 
 the preparation which should be most frequently used. 
 It may be prepared from the following formula : 
 
 Tincture of gentianine. fit. Alkohol at 24°, 1 ounce. 
 
 Gentianine, 5 grains. 
 
 “This tincture replaces with success the elixir of 
 gentian, and is employed in the same circumstances : 
 
 Svrup of gentianine fit. syrup of sugar, 1 pound. 
 
 Gentianine, 16 grains. 
 
 « This is one of the best bitters which can be used in 
 scrofulous affections.”— Magendie's Formulary. A.] 
 
 GE'NU. The knee. 
 
 GENU'GRA. (From yew, the knee, and aypa, 
 a seizure.) A name in Paracelsus for the gout in the 
 
 GENUS. (From yevos, a family.) By this term is 
 understood, in natural history, a certain analogy of a 
 number of species, making them agree together in the 
 number, figure, and situation of their parts ; in such a 
 manner, that they are easily distinguished from the 
 species of any other genus, at least by some one arti- 
 cle. This is the proper and determinate sense of the 
 word genus, whereby it forms a subdivision of any 
 class, or order of natural beings, whether of the ani- 
 mal, vegetable, or mineral kingdoms, all agreeing in 
 certain common and distinct characters. 
 
 GEODES. A kind of ajtites, the hollow of which 
 contains only loose earth, instead of a nodule. 
 
 GEOFFR^E'A. (Named in honour of Dr. Geoffroy.) 
 Oeoffroya. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, lHadelphia ; Order, Decat i- 
 dria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the cabbage bark- 
 tree. See Geoffrcea inermis. 
 
 Geoffr.ea inermis. The systematic name of the 
 cabbage bark-tree, or worm bark-tree. Geoffraa — 
 
 foliis lanceolatis of Swartz. It has a mucilaginous 
 388 
 
 and sweetish taste, and a disagreeable smell. Accord- 
 ing to Dr. Wright of Jamaica, it is powerfully medici 
 nal as an anthelmintic. 
 
 Geoffr.ea jamaicensis. The systematic name of 
 the bastard cabbage-tree, or bulgewater-tree. Geoffroy a 
 — inermis foliolis lanceolatis , of Swartz. The bark is 
 principally used in Jamaica, and with great success, as 
 a vermifuge. 
 
 Geoffrcea surinamensis. The systematic name 
 of a tree, the bark of which is esteemed as an anthel- 
 mintic. 
 
 GEOFFROY, Stephen Francis, was born at 
 Paris, in 1672. After giving him an excellent general 
 education, his father, who was an apothecary, sent 
 him to study his own profession at Montpelier ; where 
 he attended the several lectures. On his return to 
 Paris, having already acquired considerable reputation, 
 he was appointed to attend the Duke de Tallard, on his 
 embassy to England, in 1698. Here he was very favour- 
 ably received, and elected a member of the Royal So- 
 ciety : and he afterward visited Holland and Italy. His 
 attention was chiefly directed to natural history and 
 the materia medica, his father wishing him to succeed 
 to his establishment at Paris : however, he became am- 
 bitious of the higher branch of the profession, and at 
 length graduated in 1704. His reputation rapidly in- 
 creased ; and he was called in consultation even by 
 the most distinguished practitioners. In 1709 he was 
 appointed to the professorship of medicine on the 
 death of Tournefort. He then undertook to deliver to 
 his pupils a complete History of the Materia Medica, 
 divided into mineral, vegetable, and animal sub- 
 stances ; the first part of which he finished, and about 
 half of the second: this was afterward published from 
 his papers, in Latin, in three octavo volumes. In 1712 
 he was made professor of chemistry in the king’s gar- 
 den ; and 14 years after, dean of the faculty. In this 
 office he was led into some active disputes ; whence 
 his health, naturally delicate, began to decline ; and he 
 died in the beginning of 1731. Notwithstanding his 
 illness, however, he completed a work, which had 
 been deemed necessary by preceding deans, but never 
 accomplished ; namely, a Pharmacopoeia, which was 
 published under the name of “ Code Medicamentaire 
 de la Faculty de Paris.” 
 
 GEOGNOSY. The same as geolog^. 
 
 GEOLOGY. ( Geologia ; from yy, the earth, and 
 Aoyos, a discourse.) A description of the structure of 
 the earth. This study may be divided, like most 
 others, into two parts ; observation and theory. By 
 the first we learn the relative positions of the great 
 rocky or mineral aggregates that compose the crust of 
 our globe ; through the second, we endeavour to pene- 
 trate into the causes of these collocations. A valuable 
 work w’as some time since published, comprehending 
 a view of both parts of the subject, by Mr. Greenough, 
 to which the reader is referred for much instruction, 
 communicated in a very lively manner. 
 
 Very recently the world has been favoured with the 
 first part of an excellent view of this science by Messrs. 
 Conybeare and Phillips, in their “ Outlines of the 
 Geology of England and Wales;” from which work, 
 the following brief sketch of the subject is taken: The 
 Traili de Geognosie of D’Aubuisson bears a high 
 character on the continent. 
 
 Werner’s Table of the different Mountain Rocks, 
 from Jameson. 
 
 Class I . — Primitive rocks. 
 
 1. Granite. 8. Porphyry. 
 
 2. Gneiss. 9. Syenite. 
 
 3. Mica-slate. 10. Topaz-rock. 
 
 4. Clay-slate. 11. Quartz-rock. 
 
 5. Primitive limestone. 12. Primitive flinty-slate. 
 
 6. Primitive trap. 13. Primitive gypsum. 
 
 7. Serpentine. 14. White stone. 
 
 Class II. — Transition rocks. 
 
 1. Transition lime-stone. 4. Transition flinty-slate. 
 
 2. Transition trap. 5. Transition gypsum. 
 
 3. Greywacke 
 
 Class III . — Floetz rocks. 
 
 1. Old red sandstone, or first sandstone formation. 
 
 2. First or oldest floetz limestone. 
 
 3. First or oldest floetz gypsum. 
 
 4. Second or variegated sandstone formation. 
 
 5. Second floetz gypsum. 
 
 6. Second floetz limestone. 
 
 7. Third floetz limestone. 
 
GEO 
 
 GEO 
 
 8. Rocksalt formation. 
 
 9. Chalk formation. 
 
 10. Floetz-trap formation. 
 
 11. Independent coal formation. 
 
 12. Newest floetz-trap formation. 
 
 Class IV. — Alluvial rocks. 
 
 1. Peat. 5. Nagelfluh. 
 
 2. Sand and gravel. 6. Calc-tuff. 
 
 3. Loam. 7. Calc-sinter. 
 
 4. Bog-iron ore. 
 
 Class V. — Volcanic rocks. 
 Pseudo-volcanic rocks. 
 
 1. Burnt clay. 
 
 2. Porcelain jasper. 
 
 3. Earth slag. 
 
 4. Columnar clay ironstone. 
 
 5. Polier, or polishing slate. 
 
 True volcanic rocks. 
 
 1. Ejected stones and ashes. 
 
 2. Different kinds of lava. 
 
 3. The matter of muddy eruptions. 
 
 The primitive rocks lie undermost, and never con- 
 tain any traces of organized beings imbedded in them. 
 The transition rocks contain comparatively few or- 
 ganic remains, and approach more nearly to the 
 
 In all these formations, from the lowest to the high- 
 est, we And a repetition of rocks and beds of similar 
 chemical composition ; i. e. siliceous, argillaceous, and 
 calcareous, but with a considerable difference in tex- 
 ture ; those in the lowest formations being compact 
 and often crystalline, while those in the highest and 
 most recent are loose and earthy. These repetitions 
 form what the Wernerians call formation suites. We 
 may mention, 
 
 1st. The limestone suite. This exhibits, in the in- 
 ferior or primitive order, crystalline marbles ; in the 
 two next, or transition and carboniferous orders, com- 
 pact and subcrystalline limestones (Derbyshire lime- 
 stone) ; in the supermedial or floetz order, less compact 
 limestone (lias), calcareous freestone (Portland and 
 Bath stone), and chalk ; in the superior or newest 
 floetz order, loose earthy limestones. 
 
 2 d. The argillaceous suite presents the following 
 gradations; clay-slate, shale of the coal-measures, shale 
 of the lias, clays alternating in the oolite series, and 
 that of the sand beneath the chalk ; and, lastly, clays 
 above the chalk. 
 
 3d. The siliceous suite may (since many of the sand- 
 stones of which it consists present evident traces of 
 felspar and abundance of mica, as well as grains of 
 quartz, and since mica is more or less present in every 
 bed of sand) perhaps deserves to have granite placed at 
 its head, as its several members may possibly have been 
 derived from the detritus of that rock: it may be con- 
 tinued thus ; quartz rock and transition sandstone, old 
 red sandstone, millstone-grit, and coal-grits, new red 
 sandstone, sand and sandstone beneath the chalk, and 
 
 chemical structure of the primitive, than the mechani- 
 cal of the secondary rocks. As these transition rocks 
 were taken by Werner from among those which, in 
 his general arrangement, were called secondary, the 
 formation of that class made it necessary to abandon 
 the latter term. To denote the mineral masses re- 
 posing in his transition series, he accordingly employed 
 the term floetz rocks, from the idea that they were 
 generally stratified in planes nearly horizontal, while 
 those of the older strata were inclined to the horizon 
 at considerable angles. But this holds good with re- 
 gard to the structure of those countries which are 
 comparatively low ; in the Jura chain, and on the 
 bbrders of the Alps and Pyrenees, Werner’s floetz 
 formations are highly inclined. Should we therefore 
 persist in the use of this term, says Mr. Conybeare, we 
 must prepare ourselves to speak of vertical beds of 
 floetz, (*. e. horizontal), limestone, &c. As the in- 
 quiries of geologists extended the knowledge of the 
 various formations, Werner, or his disciples, found it 
 necessary to subdivide the bulky class of floetz rocks 
 into floetz and newest floetz, thus completing a fourfold 
 enumeration. Soma writers have bestowed the term 
 tertiary on the newest floetz rocks of Werner.' The 
 following synoptical view of geological arrangement 
 is given by the Rev. Mr. Conybeare. 
 
 above the chalk. In all these instances a regular 
 diminution in the degree of consolidation may be per- 
 ceived in ascending the series. 
 
 [“ A Geological Nomenclature for North America , 
 
 founded upon Geological Surveys, by Amos Eaton , 
 
 Professor in the Rensellaer School at Troy , N. Y. 
 
 Classes of Rocks. 
 
 Class 1. Primitive Rocks; being those which contain 
 no organic relics nor coal See Fig. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, and 6. 
 
 Class 2. Transition Rocks ; being those which con- 
 tain no animal remains, but radiated and molluscous — 
 the latter more than one valvcd, or one valved and 
 chambered. See Fig. 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, and 12. 
 
 Class 3. Secondary Rocks ; being those which con- 
 tain in some localities, one valved molluscous animal 
 remains, not chambered. They embrace most of those 
 remains found in transition rocks also; and the upper 
 secondary rocks contain oviparous vertebral remains. 
 See Fig. 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, and 19. 
 
 Class 4. Superincumbent Rocks ; being those horn- 
 blende rocks, which overlay others without any regular 
 order of superposition, supposed to be of volcanic 
 origin. See Fig. 20. 
 
 Classes of Detritus. 
 
 Class 5. Alluvial Detritus ; being those masses 
 of detritus, which have been washed into their present 
 situation. See Fig. 21, 22, 23, and 24. 
 
 Class 6. Analluvial Detritus ; being those masses 
 of detritus, which have not been washed from places 
 where they were first formed by the disintegration of 
 rocks. Sec Fig. 25 and 26. 
 
 Character. 
 
 Proposed Names. 
 
 Wernerian names 
 
 Other Writers. 
 
 1. Formations (chiefly of sand and 
 clay) above the chalk. 
 
 Superior order. 
 
 Newest floetz class. 
 
 Tertiary class. 
 
 2. Comprising, 
 
 a. Chalk. 
 
 b. Sands and clay, beneath the 
 
 chalk. 
 
 c. Calcareous freestones {ooli- 
 
 tes) and argillaceous beds. 
 
 d. New red sandstone , conglo- 
 
 merate , and magnesian 
 limestone. 
 
 Supermedial order. 
 
 Floetz class. 
 
 Secondary ^lass. 
 
 3. Carboniferous rdeks, comprising, 
 
 a. Coal measures. 
 
 b. Carboniferous limestone. 
 
 c. Old red sandstone. 
 
 Medial order. 
 
 Sometimes referred to the preceding, some- 
 times to the succeeding class, by writers of these 
 schools ; very often the coal measures are refer- 
 red to the former, the subjacent limestone and 
 sandstone to the latter. 
 
 4. Roofing slate, &c. &c. 
 
 Submedial order. 
 
 Transition class. 
 
 Intermediate class. 
 
 5# Mica slate, gneiss, granite, &c. 
 
 Inferior order. 
 
 Primitive class. 
 
 Primitive class. 
 
 389 
 
GEOLOGICAL NOMENCLATURE 
 
 CASK OF 
 
 SPECIMENS. 
 Classes 2 & 1. 
 
 GENERAL STRATA 
 
 and 
 
 SUBDIVISIONS. 
 
 VARIETIES. 
 
 IMBEDDED 
 
 and 
 
 DISSEMINATED. 
 
 in 
 
 Second Gray- 
 Wacke. 
 
 B. Rubble. 
 
 A. Compact. 
 
 Red sandy, (old 
 red sand "?) 
 Home-slate. 
 Grind-stone. 
 
 Manganese. 
 
 Anthracite. 
 
 JJL. 
 
 
 Metalliferous 
 
 Limerock. 
 
 B. Shelly. 
 
 A. Compact. 
 
 Birdseye marble. 
 
 
 JO 
 
 V 
 
 
 Calciferous 
 
 Sandrock. 
 
 B. Oeodiferous 
 A. Compact. 
 
 Quartzose. 
 
 Sparry. 
 
 Oolitic. 
 
 Semi-opal. An- 
 thracite. Barytes. 
 
 Concentric con- 
 cretions. 
 
 9L 
 
 IIIIJ 
 
 Sparry Limerock. 
 
 B. Slaty. 
 
 A. Compact. 
 
 Checkered rock. 
 
 Chlorite. 
 Calc spar. 
 
 *ggj| 
 
 First Gray- 
 Wacke.* 
 B. Rubble. 
 
 A. Compact. 
 
 Chloritic. 
 
 Milky quartz. 
 Calc spar. 
 Anthracite. 
 
 7.® 
 
 \ 
 
 1881 
 
 Argillite. 
 
 B. Wacke Slate. 
 A. Clay Slate. 
 
 Chloritic. 
 Glazed. 
 Roof-slate. 
 Red. Purple. 
 
 Flinty slate. An- 
 thracite. Striated 
 quartz. Milky 
 
 quartz. Chlorite. 
 
 a 
 
 
 Granular Lime- 
 rock. 
 
 B. Sandy. 
 
 A. Compact. 
 
 Verd-antique. 
 Dolomite. 
 Statuary marble. 
 
 Tremolite. 
 Serpentine. 
 Chromate of iron. 
 
 
 V N&oll 
 
 Granular 
 
 Quartz. 
 
 B. Sandy. 
 
 A. Compact. 
 
 Ferruginous. 
 
 Yellowish. 
 
 Translucent. 
 
 Manganese. 
 
 Hematite. 
 
 Ism 
 
 Talcose Slate. 
 
 B. Fissile. 
 
 A. Compact. 
 
 Chloritic. 
 
 Octahedral crys- 
 tals of iron ore. 
 Chlorite. 
 
 |§l§ 
 
 Hornblende 
 
 Rock. 
 
 B. Slaty. 
 
 A. Granitia 
 
 Greenstone. 
 
 Gneissoid. 
 
 Porphyritic. 
 
 Sienitic. 
 
 Granite. 
 
 Actynolite. 
 
 Augite. 
 
 l Si 
 
 Mica-Slate. 
 
 B. Fissile. 
 
 A. Compact. 
 
 
 Staurotide. 
 
 Sappare; 
 
 Garnet. 
 
 1 
 
 gpil 
 
 Granite. 
 
 B. Slaty (gneiss). 
 A. Crystalline. 
 
 Sandy. 
 
 Porphyritic. 
 
 Graphic. 
 
 Shorl. 
 
 Plumbago. 
 
 Steatite. 
 
 Diallage. 
 
 * No. 8. (Second Gray-Wacke) is a secondary rock, and embraces the Authracite coal o£ tbe Lehigh river, in 
 Pennsylvania. 
 
 3'JO 
 
OF ROCKS IN PLACE. 
 
 CASE OF 
 
 SPECIMENS. 
 Classes 4 & 3. 
 
 GENERAL STRATA 
 
 and 
 
 SUBDIVISIONS. 
 
 VARIETIES. 
 
 IMBEDDED 
 
 and 
 
 DISSEMINATED. 
 
 ZBAOJ Si 
 
 Basalt. 
 
 B. Greenstone trap 
 (columnar). 
 
 A. Amygdaloid. 
 (cellular). 
 
 Granular 
 
 Compact 
 
 Toadstone. 
 
 Amethyst. 
 
 Calcedony. 
 
 Prehnite. 
 
 Zeolite. 
 
 Opal. 
 
 
 Third Gray* 
 
 WACKE.* 
 
 B. Pyritiferous grit. 
 A. Pyritiferous late. 
 
 Conglomerate 
 (breccia). 
 Calcareous grit. 
 Red sandstone, 
 (old red sandstone 7) 
 Red-vvacke. 
 Argillaceous. 
 
 Grindstone. 
 Hornstone 7 
 Honeslate. 
 Bituminous shale 
 and coal. 
 
 Fibrous barytes. 
 
 
 Cornitiferous 
 
 Limerock. 
 
 B. Shelly. 
 
 A. Compact. 
 
 
 Hornstone. 
 
 JlRjl 
 
 Geodiferous 
 
 Limerock. 
 
 B. Sandy. 
 
 A. Swinestone. 
 
 Foetid. 
 
 Snow-gypsum. 
 
 Strontian. 
 
 Zinc. 
 
 Fluor spar. 
 
 
 Lias. 
 
 B. Calciferous grit. 
 A. Calciferous slate. 
 
 Shell grit. 
 
 Argillaceous. 
 
 Conchoidal. 
 
 Shell limestone. 
 Vermicular. 
 Water cement. 
 Gypsum. 
 
 V 
 
 
 Ferriferous 
 
 Rock. 
 
 B. Sandy. 
 
 A. Slaty. 
 
 Conglomerate. 
 Green. Blue. 
 
 Argillaceous iron 
 ore (reddle). 
 
 ttgii 
 
 J & 
 
 Saliferous 
 
 Rock. 
 
 B. Sandy. 
 
 A. Marl- slate. 
 
 Conglomerate. 
 Gray-band. 
 Red-sandy. 
 Gray slate. 
 Red slate. 
 
 Salt, or salt springs 
 
 ijpjji 
 
 HH 
 
 Millstone Grit. 
 
 B. Conglomerate. 
 A. Sandy. 
 
 
 Coal 7 
 
 * No 19. (Third Graywacke) u overlaid by Oolite, in the State of Ohio. It is the upper secondary of Bake 
 
NOMENCLATURE OF DETRITUS 
 
 CASE OF 
 
 SPECIMENS. 
 Classes 6 & 5. 
 
 GENERAL DEPO- 
 SITES AND 
 SUBDIVISIONS. 
 
 VARIETIES. 
 
 IMBEDDED and 
 
 disseminated 
 
 SUBSTANCES. 
 
 % e . 
 
 Superficial Anal- 
 luvion. 
 
 
 
 
 B. Granulated 
 (from graywacke). 
 
 
 
 mmmm 
 
 A. Clay-loam 
 (from argillite). 
 
 
 Various boulders. 
 Pebbles. 
 
 
 Stratified Anal- 
 luvion. 
 
 
 
 
 C. Lias. 
 
 B. Ferriferous. 
 A. Saliferous. 
 
 
 Gypsum. 
 
 Shell limestone. 
 Reddle. 
 
 
 
 Post-diluvion. 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 ' ; - ' r ^ 
 
 B. Sediment. 
 
 A. Pebbles (in the 
 rocky bed of a river). 
 
 * 
 
 Various boulders. 
 Trees and herbs. 
 Fish bones and 
 shells. 
 
 Works of art. 
 
 
 
 
 
 Ilf 
 
 Ultimate Dilu- 
 vion 
 
 (on crag in old fo- 
 rests). 
 
 Yellowish gray. 
 Grayish yellow. 
 
 
 kill 
 
 Diluvion 
 
 (in an antediluvial 
 trough). 
 
 Quicksand. 
 
 Gravel. 
 
 Vegetable mould. 
 
 Boulders. 
 
 Trees and leaves. 
 Bones and shells. 
 No works of art. 
 
 
 Antediluvion, or 
 Upper Tertiary.* 
 
 
 
 |BS» 
 
 C. Marine , or Bag- 
 shot, sand t and crag. 
 
 
 
 
 B. Marly clay. 
 
 
 Pudding-stone. 
 
 Buhrstone. 
 
 Bog ore. 
 Shell-marl. 
 Indurated marl 
 
 
 
 Quicksand. 
 Yellow sand. 
 Hard pan. 
 
 
 A. Plastic clay. 
 
 Brick earth. 
 
 Septaria ? 
 
 P — B =-=1 _ 
 
 
 - 
 
 
 « No. 21. (Antediluvion) is the^'enutne tertiary formation in New Jersey, along the bay of Amboy. 
 
 Professor Eaton has recently reviewed most of the territory upon which his synopsis was founded. He now 
 savs that all strata may be arranged under five series, each comprising thru formations : the first series according 
 with the primitive class, the second with the transition, the third with the lower secondary, the fourth with the 
 upper seconda-y, and the fifth with the tertiary : that the lower formation of every series is carboniferous, the middle 
 one quartzose, the upper one calcareous. In the course of a year, this view of the subject will probably be published, 
 illustrated by a geological map of the State of New York. A prodeomus of the»o series will appear in Si! liman* 
 Journal. 
 
 302 
 
GEO 
 
 definitions* of names arranged 
 
 IN THE SYNOPSIS. 
 
 Names under the Primitive Class. 
 
 1. Granite, is an aggregate of angular masses of 
 quartz, felspar, and mica. Subdivisions. — It is called 
 chrystalline (granite proper) when the felspar and 
 quartz present a crystalline, not a slaty, form. It is 
 called slaty (gneiss) when the mica is so interposed in 
 layers as to present a slaty form. Varieties. — It is 
 graphic when the felspar -is in a large proportion, and 
 the quartz is arranged in oblong masses, so as to pre- 
 sent an appearance resembling Chinese letters. It is 
 porphyritic when spotted with cuboid blocks of fel- 
 spar. This variety is peculiar to the slaty division. 
 
 2. Mica-Slate, is an aggregate of grains of quartz 
 and scales of mica. Subdivisions. — Compact , when 
 the slaty laminae are so closely united, that it will pre- 
 sent a uniform smooth face when cut transversely. 
 Fissile , when the laminae separate readily by a blow 
 upon its surface. 
 
 3. Hornblende RocK,t is an aggregate, not basal- 
 
 tic, consisting wholly, or in part, of hornblende and 
 felspar. Subdivisions. — Granitic , when it presents 
 
 the appearance of crystalline granite with hornblende 
 substituted for mica. Slaty, when of a rifty or tabular 
 structure. Varieties. — Gneisseoid, when it resembles 
 slaty granite (gneiss) with scales of hornblende substi- 
 tuted for mica. Greenstone, when of a pretty uniform 
 green colour, and containing but a small proportion of 
 felspar, generally of a slaty structure. Porphyritic, 
 when spotted with cuboid blocks of felspar. Sienitic, 
 when speckled with small irregular masses of felspar. 
 
 4. Talcose Slate, is an aggregate of grains of 
 quartz and scales of mica and talc.J Subdivisions. — 
 Compact, having the laminae so closely united that a 
 transverse section may be wrought into a smooth face. 
 When the quartzose particles are very minute and in 
 a large proportion, it is manufactured into scythe-whet- 
 stones, called Quinnebog stones. Fissile , when the 
 laminae separate readily by a blow upon the surface. 
 Varieties. — Chloritic, when coloured green by chlorite. 
 In some localities the chlorite seems to form beds ; or 
 rather the rock passes into an aggregate consisting of 
 quartz, mica, talc, and a large proportion of chlorite. 
 Vast beds of pure chlorite are embraced in this rock on 
 Deerfield river, in Florida, Mass. 
 
 5. Granular Quartz, consists of grains of quartz 
 united without cement. Subdivisions. — Compact, when 
 it consists of fine grains, so as to appear almost homo- 
 geneous; generally in large rhomboidal blocks. Sandy, 
 when the grains are so slightly attached as to be some- 
 what friable. Varieties. — Translucent, when it is so 
 compact and homogeneous as to transmit light. Yel- 
 low, when slightly tinged with iron (probably a carbo- 
 nate). Ferruginous, when an aggregate of minute 
 crystals, strongly coloured yellow or red with the car- 
 bonate or peroxyde of iron. There is a remarkable 
 locality two miles north of Bennington village, in Ver- 
 mont. Large masses may be found consisting of six- 
 Bided crystals, with six-sided pyramids on both ends. 
 
 6. Granular Limestone, consists of glimmering 
 grains of carbflnate of lime united without cement. 
 Subdivisions. — Compact, when it consists of grains of 
 nearly pure carbonate of lime, so closely united that it 
 will take a polish. Sandy, when grains of quartz are 
 aggregated with the grains of carbonate of lime, but 
 so loosely as to be somewhat friable. Varieties. — Do- 
 lomite, when it consists in part of magnesia, and is 
 friable. Verdrantiquc, when it is variegated in colour 
 by the presence of serpentine, giving it more or less of 
 a clouded green. 
 
 Names under the Transition Class. 
 
 7. Argillite, is a slate rock of an aluminous 
 
 * Every rock consists, essentially, of one, two, or three, of the fol- 
 lowing nine homogeneous minerals'.’ These are called the geological 
 alphabet; and every student must procure and familiarize himself 
 with a specimen of each, before he commences the study of geology — 
 quartz, felspar, mica, talc, hornblende, argillite, limestone, gypsum, 
 chlorite. He should procure also a specimen of iron pyrites, horn- 
 stone, calc spar, reddle-ore, bog-ore, glance coal, bituminous coal. 
 
 t'l believe M'Clure first applied this general name, to all the 
 varieties of primitive hornblende rock. 
 
 J That a small proportion of talc scales should serve to distinguish 
 this rock from mica-slate, would scarcely satisfy a mere cabinet 
 student. But the travelling geologist will acknowledge its importance. 
 See Taghconnuc and Saddle mountains, and the same range along the 
 west side of the Green mountains to Canada. 
 
 GEO 
 
 character and nearly homogeneous, always consisting 
 of tables or laminae whose direction forms a large angle 
 with the general directionof the rock. Subdivisions. — 
 Clay Slate, when the argillite is nearly destitute of all 
 grittiness, and contains no scales of mica or talc. 
 Wacke Slate , when it is somewhat gritty and contains 
 glimmering scales of mica or talc. Varieties. — Roof 
 Slate, when the slate is susceptible of division into 
 pieces suitable for roofing houses and for ciphering 
 slate. Glazed Slate , when the natural cleavages are 
 lined with a black glazing. This variety contains 
 anthracite coal and marine organic relics. 
 
 8. First Graywacke, is an aggregate of angular 
 grains of quartzose sand, united by an argillaceous 
 cement, apparently disintegrated clay slate, and is 
 never above the calciferous sandroek. Subdivisions. 
 — Compact , when the grains are so fine and united so 
 compactly, as to be suitable for quarrying. Rubble , 
 when the grains, or a part of them, are too large for 
 quarrying. This division is often very hard, and some- 
 times contains felspar, and has the appearance of 
 coarse granite ; though some of the largest pebbles are 
 generally rounded. It is often coloured green with 
 chlorite. Every kind »f first graywacke is almost 
 horizontal — being a little elevated at the edge next to 
 the primitive rocks only. 
 
 9. Sparry Limerock, consists of carbonate of lime 
 intermediate in texture between granular and compact ; 
 and is traversed by veins of calcareous spar. Subdi 
 visions. — Compact , when the masses or blocks, between 
 the veins of spar, are sufficiently homogeneous and 
 uniform to receive a polish. Slaty, when the rock 
 is in slaty tables or laminae, with transverse veins of 
 calcareous spar. This rock is often cut into very small 
 irregular blocks by the spar, which gives it the name 
 of checkered rock. 
 
 10. Calciferous Sandrock, consists of fine grains 
 of quartzose sand and of carbonate of lime, united 
 without cement, or with an exceeding small proportion. 
 Subdivisions. — Compact, when the rock is uniform, or 
 nearly so, without cells or cavities. Geodiferous, 
 when it contains numerous geodes, or curvilinear cavi 
 ties; which are empty or filled with calc spar, quartz 
 crystals, barytes, anthracite, or other mineral substan- 
 ces different from tile rock. Varieties. — Oolitic, when 
 it consists in part of oolite, of a dark colour, and harder 
 than the kind which is common in the lias or oolitic 
 formation of Europe. 
 
 11. Metalliferous Limerock, consists of carbo- 
 nate of lime in a homogeneous state, or in a state of 
 petrifactions. Subdivisions. — Compact, when it .con- 
 tains but few petrifactions, and is susceptible of a polish. 
 Shelly, when it consists of petrifactions, mostly of 
 bivalve molluscous animals. Variety. — Birdseye mar 
 ble, when the natural layers are pierced transversely 
 with cylindrical petrifactions, so as to give the birds- 
 eye appearance when polished. 
 
 12. Second Graywacke, scarcely distinguished 
 from first graywacke, excepting by its relative position, 
 being always above calciferous sandrock. Subdi- 
 visions. — Compact, when in blocks or slaty, consisting 
 of fine grains. Rubble , when it consists of, or contains 
 large rounded pebbles. The rubble of second graywacke 
 is in a much smaller proportion than in first gray- 
 wacke. Varieties. — Red sandy, when it passes into 
 red sandstone, which formation occurs in a few locali- 
 ties. Hone-slate, when soft, and suitable for setting a 
 fine edge. Grindstone , when the quartzose particles 
 are sharp-angular. 
 
 Names under the Secondary Class. 
 
 13. Millstone Grit, is a coarse, hard aggregate of 
 sharp-angular quartzose sand or pebbles ; mostly with- 
 out any cement, always gray or rusty gray. Subdi- 
 visions. — Sandy, when it contains few or no pebbles. 
 Conglomerate, when it consists chiefly of rounded 
 pebbles. 
 
 14. Saliferous Rock, consists of red, or bluish- 
 gray, sand or clay-marie, or both. The grains of sand 
 are mostly somewhat rounded, and all the varieties of 
 this rock, in some localities, form the floor of salt 
 mines and salt springs. Subdi visions. — Marie-slate , 
 when the rock is soft, slaty, and contains minute grains 
 of carbonate of lime. Sandy, when it is in solid 
 blocks or layers, consisting of red or bluish-gray quart- 
 zose sand. Varieties. — Gray-band , the uppermost 
 layers of bluish-gray sandrock. Conglomerate, (brec- 
 cia) consisting chiefly of rounded pebbles, red, gray, or 
 
GEO 
 
 GER 
 
 rust-colour, as under the superincumbent rocks at 
 Mount Holyoke, the Palisades, on the Hudson river, &c. 
 
 15. Ferriferous Rook, is a soft, slaty, argillaceous, 
 or a hard, sandy, siliceous rock, embracing red argil- 
 laceous iron ore. Subdivisions. — Slaty , consists of 
 green, or bluish-green, smooth soft slate, generally im- 
 mediately under the layer of red argillaceous iron ore. 
 Sandy, consists of a gray, or rusty-gray, aggregate of 
 quartzose sandrock, in compact blocks or layers, over- 
 laying or embracing red argillaceous iron ore. V ariety. 
 — Conglomerate, consists of rounded pebbles, cemented 
 together by carbonate or oxide of iron, or adhering 
 without cement. 
 
 16. Lias, consists of rounded grains of quartzose 
 sand, clay-slate, and sometimes partly of other alumi- 
 nous compounds, of a dark or light-gray colour, aggre- 
 gated with fine grains of carbonate of lime. Subdi- 
 visions. — Calciferous slate, when it is of a slaty texture, 
 and the argillaceous and calcareous constituents pre- 
 dominate. Calciferous grit, when it is in blocks or 
 thick layers, and the quartzose sand, or sharp grit, 
 predominates. Varieties. — Conchoidal, when the slaty 
 kind is separated into small divisions, somewhat of a 
 lenticular form, by natural conchoidal cleavages. 
 Shell grit, when the gritty variety consists, in part, of 
 petrifactions of quartzose sand. 
 
 17. Geodiferous Limerock, (lowest of the oolitic 
 
 formation of Europe,) consists of carbonate of lime, 
 combined with a small proportion of argillite or quartz, 
 in a compact state, mostly foetid, and always contain- 
 ing numerous geodes. Subdivisions. — Swinestone, 
 
 when it contains very little or no quartzose sand, is 
 irregular in structure, foetid and abounds in geodes. 
 Sandy, when it contains quartzose sand, is stratified, 
 scarcely foetid, and contains but few geodes. 
 
 jff 18. Cornitiferous Limeaock, (included in the 
 oolitic formation of Europe,) consists of carbonate 
 of lime, embracing hornstone. Subdivisions. — Com- 
 pact, when the rock is close-grained ; and it generally 
 contains homstone in layers. Shelly, when it consists 
 of shells, and contains homstone in nodules or irregular 
 masses. 
 
 19. Third Graywacke, (well-known to be em- 
 braced in the oolitic formation of Europe'; but con- 
 tains no oolite,) having the character of first and second 
 graywacke in general ; but differing in containing 
 much iron pyrites, fine grains of carbonate of lime, in 
 larger or smaller proportion, and in having the quart- 
 zose grains mostly rounded. — Subdivisions. — Pyriti- 
 ferous slate, when the rock has a slaty structure, and 
 is in thin laminae or in blocks or thick layers. Pyriti- 
 ferous grit, when the rock has a siliceous or gritty 
 structure, containing a large proportion of quartzose 
 sand or pebbles. Varieties. — Red sandstone, and red 
 wacke, when the gray rock passes into a dirty orange, 
 and thence into a red siliceous sandrock. This has 
 been called old red sandstone; but I do not believe that 
 such a general stratum is admissible. Conglomerate , 
 (breccia) when the rock consists chiefly of rounded 
 pebbles, of a light-red, grayish red, or rust colour. 
 
 Names under the Superincumbent Class. 
 
 20. Basalt, is a hornblende rock, not primitive, pro- 
 bably of volcanic origin. Subdivisions. — Amygdaloid, 
 when amorphous, of a compact texture, but containing 
 cellules, empty or filled. Greenstone trap, when of a 
 columnar structure, or in angular blocks, often coarse 
 grained. Variety. — Toadstone, when the amygdaloid 
 has a warty appearance, and resembles slag. 
 
 Names under the Alluvial Class. 
 
 21. Antediluvion, or upper tertians, when the 
 detritus is in layers, so situated that it must have been 
 deposited from water, while standing over it at a great 
 depth, in nearly a quiescent state. As we have no 
 chalk in North America, and as no tertiajy rocks have 
 hitherto been ascertained, this grand division may all 
 be referred to detritus. Subdivisions. — Plastic clay , 
 when it will not effervesce with acids ; being destitute 
 of carbonate of lime. Marly clay, when the clay 
 contains fine grains of carbonate of lime, sufficient to 
 effervesce strongly with acids. Marine, or Bagshot, 
 $and and crag , when it consists of quartzose sand, 
 nearly pure, or combined with a little loam, it is called 
 marine sand ; when it passes into a gravelly forma- 
 tion, often containing pudding-stone, beds of clay, &r.., 
 it is called crag. Variety. — Hard-pan, when the crag 
 consists of gravel, strongly cemented by clay. 
 
 22. Diluvion, consists of a confused mixture of 
 
 394 
 
 gravel, sand, clay, loam, plants, shell-animals, &c. so 
 situated, that it must have been deposited from water, 
 in a state of forcible and violent action. To make its 
 character perfectly evident, it must be so situated, that 
 the elevation of the water, sufficient for making the 
 deposite, could not have been effected by any existing 
 cause. 
 
 23. Ultimate Diluvion, a thin deposite of yellow- 
 ish-gray loam, reposing on crag or some other sub- 
 stance in ancient uncultivated forest grounds. It is so 
 situated, that it could not have been produced by the 
 disintegration of any stratum in the vicinity, nor by 
 water when running with much velocity. It appears 
 to have ueen deposited from waters greatly elevated, 
 and which had been rendered turbid by violent action, 
 but had become almost quiescent. It may be consi- 
 dered as the last settlings of a deluge. 
 
 24. Post-diluvion, when the detritus is so arranged 
 that coarse pebbles appear towards the source of the 
 waters which deposited them, and fine sediment more 
 remote. 
 
 Names under the Analluvial Class. 
 
 25. Stratified Analluvion, is the detritus formed 
 by the disintegration of rock strata, which remains 
 in the situation formerly occupied by the rocks, retain- 
 ing the same order of superposition. Subdivisions. — 
 These take the names, and retain the essential charac- 
 ters, of the original rocks ; as saliferous, ferriferous, 
 lias, Sec. 
 
 ' 26. Superficial Analluvion, is the detritus formed 
 by the disintegration of the exposed surfaces of all 
 rocks, and remains on or near the place of disintegra- 
 tion. Subdivisions.— Clay-loam, when the detritus is 
 fine and adhesive. Granulated , when in coarse grains, 
 or friable. The character of the soil depends on the 
 character of the rock disintegrated. 
 
 Remarks. 
 
 1. The upper part of every general rock-stratum, is 
 either more fissile or more loose and siliceous , than the 
 under part. This affords a natural character for 
 making the two-fold divisions adopted in this nomen- 
 clature. 
 
 2. The upper surface of every general rock-stratum 
 in our district , is destitute of a superimposed rocky 
 covering, for a great distance. This affords a very 
 natural guide for the limit of general strata. 
 
 3. By general strata is meant , those deposites of 
 rocks and detritus , which constitute the exterior visible 
 rind of the earth , of nearly equal importance. They 
 may be distinguished from each other by essential 
 characters. The most conclusive is relative position 
 — the next in importance is the contents — the last is the 
 constituents. For example, we know the third gray- 
 wacke as the uppermost rock in the regular series of 
 superposition — we know the ferriferous rock from 
 its embracing the argillaceous peroxyde of iron— we 
 know the granite from its consisting of quartz, feld- 
 spar, and mica. 
 
 4. The words upper and lower are applied, without 
 reference to degree of elevation. A straium is said to 
 be geologically the lowest, or oldest, when it is nearest 
 to the centre of the range of granite towards which it 
 inclines. 
 
 5. General strata may be very naturally subdivided, 
 are subject to variations in character, and contain beds. 
 Numerous minerals not essential to their respective 
 characters, are found in them in the state of veins and 
 of dissemination. They appear to have become hard, 
 while the strata containing them were in a soft state ; 
 for their forms are always impressed in them. 
 
 6. All strata have their peculiar associates and con- 
 tents. Therefore a knowledge of strata enables us 
 to foretell the probable discovery of useful minerals. 
 Geology, then, embraces the “ Science of Mining.” 
 
 7. The bassetting, or out-cropping sides of transition 
 and secondary rocks, at and near the edges approach- 
 ing primitive rocks, present more of a primitive aspect, 
 and contain fewer petrifactions, than other parts of 
 the same rocks. A.] 
 
 Gera'nis. (From yepavo f, a crane : so called from 
 its supposed resemblance to an extended crane ) A 
 bandage for a fractured clavicle. 
 
 GERA'NIUM. (From yepavoi, a crane: so called 
 because its pistil is long like the bill of a crane.) 
 Class, Monadclphia ; Ordef, Decandria. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaian system. Gera- 
 nium or crane's-bill. 
 
GIL 
 
 GES 
 
 Geranium batracbioidks. See Geranium pra- 
 tense. \ 
 
 Geranium columbinum. See Geranium rotundi- 
 folium. 
 
 Geranium moschatum. The adstringent property 
 of this plant has induced practitioners to exhibit it in 
 cases of debility and profluvia. 
 
 Geranium pratense. The systematic name of 
 the crow foot crane’s-bill. Geranium, batrachioides. 
 A plant which possesses adstringent virtues, but in a 
 ■light degree. 
 
 Geranium robertianum. Stinking crane’s-bill. 
 Herb Robert. This common plant has been much es- 
 teemed as an external application in erysipelatous 
 inflammations, cancer, mastodynia, and old ulcers, but 
 is now deservedly fallen into disuse. 
 
 Geranium rotundifolium. The systematic name 
 of the dove’s-foot. Geranium columbinum. This 
 plant is slightly astringent. 
 
 Geranium sanguinarium. See Geranium sangui- 
 neum. 
 
 Geranium sanguineum. The systematic name of 
 the Geranium sanguinarium. Bloody crane’s-bill. 
 The adstringent virtues ascribed to this plant do not 
 appear to be considerable. 
 
 [“Geranium maculatum. Crane’s-bill. The 
 Geranium maculatum is a native (American) plant, 
 common about woods and fences, and conspicuous for 
 its large purple flowers in May and June. 
 
 “ The root is horizontal, nearly as large as the little 
 finger, tortuous, and full of knobs. To the taste it is a 
 pure and powerful astringent. It abounds with tan- 
 nin, which is imparted in great quantities both to the 
 tincture and watery solution, and appears to be the 
 basis of its medicinal efficacy. 
 
 “ It is applicable to all the purposes of vegetable 
 astringents, being surpassed by very few articles of 
 that class. In various debilitating discharges, particu- 
 larly from the bowels, it has afforded relief, when the 
 disease has been of a nature to require astringent me- 
 dicines. In apthous eruptions, and ulcerations of the 
 mouth and throat, a strong decoction has been found 
 beneficial as a gargle. A dose of the powder is twenty 
 or thirty grains, and of a saturated tincture from one 
 to two fluid drachms. The extract of this root is a 
 very powerful astringent, and may be substituted for 
 kino and catechu.”— Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 GERM. See Corculum. 
 
 GERMANDER. See Teucrium chamcedrys. 
 
 Germander water. See Teucrium Scordium. 
 
 GERMEN. This is the rudiment of the young fruit 
 and seed, and is found at the bottom of the pistil. See 
 Pistillum. It appears under a variety of shapes and 
 sizes. — 
 
 From its figure it is called, 
 
 1. Globose; as in Rosa eglantaria , and cinna- 
 momea. 
 
 2. Oblong ; as in Stellaria biflora. 
 
 3. Ovate; as in Rosa canina , and alba. 
 
 From its situation, it is distinguished into, 
 
 1. Superior , when internal between the corolla ; as 
 in Prunus. 
 
 2. Inferior , below and without the corolla; as in 
 Galanthus nivalis. ■ 
 
 3. Pedicellate , upon a footstalk ; as in the Eu- 
 phorbia. 
 
 It is of great moment, for botanical distinctions, to 
 observe whether it be superior, above the bases of the 
 calyx, or below. 
 
 GERMINATION. Germinatio. The vital deve- 
 lopement of a seed, when it first begins to grow. 
 
 GEROCO'MIA. (From ycpwv, an aged person, and 
 koueu), to be concerned about.) That part of medicine 
 wnich regards the regimen and treatment of old age. 
 
 Gerontopo'gon. (From yepwv, an old man, and 
 Trwywv, a beard ; so called because its downy seed, 
 while enclosed in the calyx, resembles the beard of an 
 aged man.) The herb old man’s beard, a species of 
 tragopogon. 
 
 GERONio'xoN. (.From vepuv, an old person, and 
 to][ov, a dart.) 1. A small ulcer, like the head of a 
 dart, appearing sometimes in the cornea of old persons. 
 
 2. The socket of a tooth. 
 
 Geropo'gon. See Gerontopogon. 
 
 GESNER, Conrad, was born at Zurich, in 1516. 
 His father was killed in the civil war, and left him in 
 such poverty, that he was obliged to become a servant 
 
 at Strasburg. His master allowed him to devote somo 
 time to study, in which he made great progress ; and 
 having acquired a little money, he went to Paris, 
 where he improved rapidly in the classics and rheto- 
 ric, and then turned his attention to philosophy and 
 medicine. But he was soon compelled to return to 
 his native country, and teach the languages, &c. for a 
 livelihood. This enabled him afterward to resume 
 his medical studies at Montpelier, and he graduated at 
 Basil in 1540. He then settled in his native city, 
 where he was appointed professor of philosophy, 
 which office he discharged with great reputation for 
 twenty-four years. He had an early predilection for 
 botany, which led him to cultivate other parts of na- 
 tural history; he was the first collector of a museum, 
 and acquired the character of being the greatest na- 
 turalist since Aristotle. He also founded and sup- 
 ported a botanic garden, had numerous drawings and 
 wood engravings made of plants, and appears to have 
 meditated a general work on that subject. He like- 
 wise discovered the only true principles of botanical 
 arrangement in the flower and fruit. Though of a 
 feeble and sickly constitution, he traversed the Alps, 
 and even sometimes plunged into the waters in search 
 of plants : he also carefully studied their medical pro- 
 perties, and frequently hazarded his life by experi- 
 ments on himself ; indeed he was at one time reported 
 to have been killed by the root of doronicum. His 
 other occupations prevented his entering very exten- 
 sively into practice, but his enlarged views rendered 
 him successful; and the profits of his profession ena- 
 bled him to support the great expense of his favourite 
 pursuits. He gave also many proofs of liberal and 
 active friendship. He died of the plague, in 1565. 
 His chief works are his “ Histories Animalium,” in 
 three folio volumes, with wood cuts ; and a pharma- 
 copoeia, entitled “ De Secretis Remediis Thesaurus,” 
 which passed through many editions. 
 
 Gestation y uterine. See Pregnancy. 
 
 GETJM. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Icosanana; Order, Poly- 
 gynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia'! name of the two following 
 species of this genus. 
 
 Geum rivale. The root is the part directed for 
 medicinal uses. It is inodorous, and imparts an aus- 
 tere taste. In America it is in high estimation in the 
 cure of intermittents, and is said to be more efficacious 
 than the Peruvian bark. Diarrhoeas and haemor- 
 rhages are also stopped by its exhibition. 
 
 Geum urbanum. The systematic name of the herb 
 bennet, or avens. Caryophyllata ; Herba benedicta ; 
 Caryophyllus vulgaris; Garyophylla ; Janamunda ; 
 Geum—floribus erectis, fructibus globosis villosis, 
 aristis uncinatis nudis, foliis lyratis , of Linnaeus. 
 The root of this plant has been employed as a gentle 
 styptic, corroborant, and stomachic. It has a mildly 
 austere, somewhat aromatic taste, and a very pleasant 
 smell, of the clove kind. It is also esteemed on the 
 Continent as a febrifuge. 
 
 GIBBUS. Gibbous; swelled; applied to leaves 
 when swelled on one side or both, from excessive 
 abundance of pulp ; as in the Aloe retusa. 
 
 GIDDINESS. See Vertigo. 
 
 GILBERT, William, was bom at Colchester, in 
 1540. After studying at Cambridge, he went abroad for 
 improvement, and graduated at some foreign univer- 
 sity. He returned with a high character for philoso- 
 phical and chemical knowledge, and was admitted 
 into the college of physicians in London, where he set- 
 tled about the year 1573. He was so successful in his 
 practice, that he was at length made first physician to 
 Queen Elizabeth, who allowed him a pension to pro- 
 secute philosophical experiments. He died in 1603, 
 leaving his books, apparatus, and minerals, to the col- 
 lege of physicians. His capital work on the magnet 
 was published three years before his death ; it is not 
 only the earliest complete system on that subject, but 
 also one of the first specimens of philosophy founded 
 upon experiments; which method the great Lord 
 Bacon afterward so strenuously recommended. 
 
 Gilead , balsam. See Amyris gileadensis. 
 
 GILLIFLOWER. See Dianthus caryophyllus. 
 
 [“ Gillenia trifoliata. The Gillema trifoliata is 
 a native, perennial plant, more generally known to 
 cultivators of the American Materia Medica by the 
 Linntean name of Spiraea trifoliata. It grows in and 
 
GLA 
 
 GLA 
 
 about woods, in light soil, throughout most parts of the 
 Union, excepting the eastern states. 
 
 “ The root is much branched and knobby. It con- 
 sists of a woody portion, invested with a thick bark, 
 which, when dry, is brittle, and very bitter to the taste. 
 The predominant soluble ingredients appear to be, a 
 bitter extractive matter and resin. When boiled in 
 water, it imparts to it a beautiful red wine-colour, and 
 an intensely bitter taste. The tincture deposites an 
 abundant resinous precipitate on the addition of 
 water. 
 
 “ This article is one of the most prominent indige- 
 nous emetics, resembling ipecacuanha in its operation, 
 but requiring a large dose. It sometimes fails to pro- 
 duce vomiting, especially if the portion used has be- 
 come old. Thirty grains of the bark of the root, re- 
 cently dried and powdered, are a suitable dose for an 
 emetic. In doses so small as not to excite nausea, it 
 has been thought useful as a tonic. The Gillenia sti- 
 pulacea , of the western states, possesses properties 
 similar to those of this species.” — Bigelow's Mat. 
 Med. A.] 
 
 GIN. Spiritus Jumperi. Geneva. Hollands. The 
 name of a spirit distilled from malt or rye, which after- 
 ward undergoes the same process, a second time, with 
 juniper-berries. This is the original and most whole- 
 some state of the spirit ; but it is now prepared without 
 juniper-berries, and is distilled from turpentine, which 
 gives it something of a similar flavour. The consump- 
 tion of this article, especially in the metropolis, is im- 
 mense, and the consequences are pernicious to the 
 health of the inhabitants. 
 
 GINGER. See Zingiber. 
 
 GI'NGIBER. See Zingiber. 
 
 Gingibra'chium. (From gingivae , the gums, and 
 V brachium, the arm.) A name for the scurvy, because 
 the gums, arms, and legs, are affected with it. 
 
 Gingi'dium. A species of Daucus. 
 
 Gi'ngihil. See Zingiber. 
 
 Gingipe'dium. (From gingivae, the gums, and pes , 
 the foot.) A name for the scurvy, because the gums, 
 arms, and legs are affected. 
 
 GINGI'VAS. (From gigno, to beget; because the 
 teeth are, as it were, born in them.) The gums. See 
 Gums. 
 
 GI'NGLYMUS. (rVyyAtqioj, a hinge.) The hinge- 
 like joint. A species of diarthrosis or moveable con- 
 nexion of bones, which admits of flexion and extension, 
 as the knee-joint, &c. 
 
 GI'NSENG. An Indian word. S eePanax quinque- 
 folium. 
 
 Gir. Q.uick-lime. 
 
 Gi'rmir. Tartar. 
 
 GITHAGO. A name used by Pliny, for the Lolium, 
 or darnel-grass. 
 
 GIZZARD. The stomach of poultry. Those from 
 white flesh, have long been considered in France as 
 medicinal. They have been recommended in obstruc- 
 tions of the urinary passages, complaints of the blad- 
 der, and nephritic pains ; but particularly as a febri- 
 fuge. Bouillon Lagrange considers its principal sub- 
 stance as oxygenated gelatine, with a small quantity 
 of extractive matter. 
 
 Glabk'lla. (From glaber , smooth; because it is 
 without hair.) The space between the eyebrows. 
 
 GLABER. Glabrous ; Smooth ; applied to stems, 
 leaves, seeds, &c. of plants, and opposed to all kinds of 
 hairiness and pubescence ; as in the stem of the Eu- 
 phorbia peplus , and the seeds of Galium montanum. 
 
 GLACIES. Ice. 
 
 GLADI'OLUS. (Diminutive of gladius , a sword ; 
 so named from the sword-like shape of its leaf.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnrean system. 
 Qlass, Triandria : Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Gladiolus lutkus. See Iris pseudacorus, 
 
 Gla'ma. r \apa. The sordes of the eye. 
 
 GLAND. Gians. Glandula. I. In anatomy, an 
 organic part of the body, composed of blood-vessels, 
 nerves, and absorbents, and destined for the secretion 
 or alteration of some peculiar fluid. The glands of 
 the human body are divided, by anatomists, iqjo dif- 
 ferent classes, either according to their structure, or 
 the fluid they contain. According to their fabric, they 
 are distinguished into four classes: 
 
 1. Simple glands. 
 
 2. Compounds of simple glands. 
 
 3. Conglobate glands. 
 
 396 
 
 4. Conglomerate glands. 
 
 According to their fluid contents, they are more pro* 
 perly divided into, 
 
 1. Mucous glands. 
 
 2. Sebaceous glands. 
 
 3. Lymphatic glands. 
 
 4. Salival glands. 
 
 5. Lachrymal glands. 
 
 1. Simple glands are small hollow follicles, covered 
 with a peculiar membrane, and having a proper ex- 
 cretory duct, through which they evacuate the liquor 
 contained in their cavity. Such are the mucous 
 glands of the nose, tongue, fauces, trachea, stomach, 
 intestine, and urinary bladder, the sebaceous glands 
 about the anus, and those of the ear. These simple 
 glands are either dispersed here and there, or are con- 
 tiguous to one another, forming a heap in such a man- 
 ner that they are not covered by a common mem- 
 brane, but each hath its own excretory duct, which is 
 never joined to the excretory duct of another gland. 
 The former are termed solitary simple glands, the lat- 
 ter aggregate or congregate simple glands. 
 
 2. The compound glands consist of many simple 
 glands, the excretory ducts of which are joined in one 
 common excretory duct; as the sebaceous glands of 
 the face, lips, palate, and various parts of the skin, 
 especially about the pubes. 
 
 3. Conglobate , or, as they are also called, lymphatic 
 glands , are those into which lymphatic vessels enter, 
 and from which they go out again : as the mesenteric, 
 lumbar, &c. They have no excretory duct, but are 
 composed of a texture of lymphatic vessels connected 
 together by cellular membrane : they are the largest 
 in the foetus. 
 
 4. Conglomerate glands are composed of a congeries 
 of many simple glands, the excretory ducts of which 
 open into one common trunk: as the parotid gland, 
 thyroid gland, pancreas, and all the salival glands. 
 Conglomerate glands differ but little from the com- 
 pound glands, yet they are composed of more simple 
 glands than the compound. 
 
 The excretory duct of a gland is the duct through 
 which the fluid of the gland is excreted. The vessels 
 and nerves of glands always come from the neighbour- 
 ing parts, and the arteries appear to possess a high de- 
 gree of irritability. The use of the glands is to sepa- 
 rate a peculiar liquor, or to change it. The use of the 
 conglobate glands is unknown. 
 
 IJ. In botany, Linnaeus defines it, a little tumour 
 discharging a fluid. 
 
 From their situation they are said to be, 
 
 1. Foliarcs, when on the surface of the leaf; as in 
 the Gossypium religiosum , which has one gland on 
 the leaf; and Gossypium barbadense, the leaves of 
 which have three. 
 
 2. Petiolares , when in the footstalk ; as in Prvnus 
 cerasus. 
 
 3. Corollares. The claw of the corolla of the Ber- 
 ber is vulgaris has two glands. 
 
 4. Filamentares , in the filaments ; as in Dictamnus 
 albus. 
 
 From their adhesion, 
 
 1. Glandula sessilis, without any peduncle ; as in 
 Prunus cerasus. 
 
 2. Glandula pedicillata , furnished with a peduncle ; 
 as in Drosera. 
 
 Glands are abundant on the stalk and calyx of the 
 moss-rose, and between the serratures of the leaf of 
 the Salix pentandria ; on the footstalks of the Vibur- 
 num opulus , and various species of passion-flower. 
 The liquor discharged is resinous and fragrant. 
 
 GLANDORP, Matthias Louis, was born at Co- 
 logne, in 1595. Soon after commencing his medical 
 pursuits, he went to Padua, which had at that time 
 great reputation. He improved so much in anatomy 
 under Spigelius, that he was deemed competent to give 
 public demonstrations : and he took his degree in 1618. 
 He settled in Bremen, whence his family originated ; 
 and he was so successful in practice, that he was 
 raised to the most honourable offices. He was physi- 
 cian to the archbishop, and to the republic, when he 
 died in 1640. lie left several works, with plates, con- 
 taining many important observations on anatomy, &c. 
 The principal are his “Speculum Chirurgorum,” and 
 a Treatise on Issues and Setons. He was very partia. 
 to the use of the actual cautery, even in the most com 
 mon disorders. 
 
GLE 
 
 GLO 
 
 GLA'NDULA. (A diminutive of glans , a gland.) 
 A small gland. See Gland. 
 
 Glandula lachrymalis. See Lachrymal gland. 
 
 Glandule myrtiformes. See Carunculce myr- 
 tiformes. 
 
 Glandul.® Pacchioni as. A numberof small, oval, 
 fatty substances, not yet ascertained to be glandular, 
 situated under the dura mater, about the sides of the 
 longitudinal sinus. Their use is not known. 
 
 Glandulosoca'rneus. An epithet given by Ruysch 
 to some excrescences, which he observed in the 
 bladder. 
 
 GLANDULOSUS. Glandular. 1. In anatomy, 
 having the appearance, structure, or function of a 
 gland. 
 
 2. In botany, applied to leaves which have little 
 glandiform elevations ; as the bay-leaved willow, and 
 Hypericum montanum. 
 
 GLANS. A gland, or nut. See Gland. 
 
 Glans penis. The very vascular body that forms 
 the apex of the penis. The posterior circle is termed 
 the corona glandis. See Corpus spongiosum urethra. 
 
 Glans unguentaria. See Guilandina moringa. 
 
 GLASS. This substance was formerly employed 
 by surgeons, when roughly powdered, to destroy opa- 
 cities of the cornea. 
 
 Glass of antimony. See Antimony. 
 
 Glass-wort , snail- seeded. See Salsola kali. 
 
 Gla'stum. ( Quasi callastum; from Gallia, who 
 first used it.) The herb woad. See I satis tinctoria. 
 
 Glauber's salt. A sulphate of soda. It is found 
 native in Bohemia, and is the produce of art. See 
 Sodas sulphas. 
 
 GLAUBERITE. A native crystallized salt, com- 
 posed of dry sulphate of lime, and dry sulphate of soda, 
 found in rock salt at Villarubra in Spain. 
 
 GLAUCEDO. (From yXavKos, bluish, or greenish 
 tint.) See Glaucoma. 
 
 GLAU'CIUM. (So named from its glaucous or sea- 
 green colour. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Polyandria ; Order, Mono- 
 gynia.) The horned poppy. 
 
 GLAUCO MA. (From yXavKos, blue; because of 
 the eye becoming of a blue, or sea-green colour.) 
 Glaucedo ; Glaucosis ; Apoglaucosis. 1. An opacity 
 of the vitreous humour. It is difficult to ascertain, and 
 is only to be known by a very attentive examination of 
 the eye. 
 
 2. A species of cataract. See Cataract. 
 
 GLAUCO'SIS. See Glaucoma. 
 
 GLAUCUS. (rAau/coy, sea-green.) Stems are 
 called glaucous which are clothed with a fine sea-green 
 mealiness, which easily rubs off; as in Chlora pcr- 
 foliata. 
 
 GLECO'MA. (From yXrjxuv, the name of a plant 
 in Dioscorides.) Class, Didynamia; Order, Gymno- 
 spermia. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 mean system. Ground-ivy. 
 
 Glecoma hederacea. The systematic name of the 
 ground-ivy, or gill. Hedera terrestris. Glecoma — 
 foliisereniformibus crenatis, of Linnams. This indi- 
 genous plant has a peculiar strong smell, and a bitterish 
 somewhat aromatic taste. It is one of those plants 
 which was formerly much esteemed for possessing vir- 
 tues that, in the present age, cannot be detected. In 
 obstinate coughs, it is a favourite remedy with the 
 poor. 
 
 Gle'ciion. (rX» 7 %wv.) Pennyroyal. 
 
 Glkchoni'tes. (From yXyx^) pennyroyal.) Wine 
 impregnated with pennyroyal. 
 
 GLEET. In consequence of the repeated attacks 
 of gonorrhoea, and the debility of the part occasioned 
 thereby, it not unfrequently happens, that a gleet, or 
 constant small discharge takes place, or remains be- 
 hind, after all danger of infection is removed. Mr. 
 Hunter remarks, that it differs from gonorrhoea in be- 
 ing uninfectious , and in the discharge consisting of 
 globular particles, contained in a slimy mucus, instead 
 of serum. It is unattended with pain, scalding in 
 making of water, &c. 
 
 GLE'NE. TXyvri. Strictly signifies the cavity or 
 socket of the eye ; but by some anatomists is also used 
 for that cavity of a bone which receives another with- 
 in it. 
 
 GLE'NOID. ( Glenoides ; from yXrjvrj, a cavity, 
 and eidos, resemblance.) The name of articulate ca- 
 vities of bones. 
 
 Gleu'cinum. (From yXevKos , must.) An oint- 
 ment, in the preparation of which was must. 
 
 Gleu'xis. (From yXcvKvs, sweet.) A sweet wine. 
 
 GLIADINE. Sec Gluten. 
 
 Gli'scere. To increase gradually, properly as fire 
 does ; but, by physical writers, is sometimes applied 
 to the natural heat and increase of spirits ; and by 
 others to the exacerbation of fevers which return pe- 
 riodically. 
 
 GLISCHRO'CHOLOS. (From yXicr%pof, viscid, 
 and %oX» 7 , the bile.) Viscid bilious excrement. 
 
 GLISCRA'SMA. (From yXnrxpaivw, to become 
 glutinous.) Viscidity. 
 
 Glisoma'rgo’. White chalk. 
 
 GLISSON, Francis, was born in Dorsetshire, 1597. 
 He studied at both the English universities ; but took 
 his degree of doctor in Cambridge, where he was 
 made Regius professor of Physic, which office he 
 held about forty years. He settled, however, to prac- 
 tise in London, and became a Fellow of the College in 
 1635 ; four years after which he was chosen reader of 
 Anatomy, and distinguished himself much by his lec- 
 tures “De Morbis Partium,” which he was requested 
 to publish. During the civil wars he retired to Col- 
 chester, where he practised with great credit; and was 
 there during the siege of that town by the Parliament- 
 ary forces. He was one of the members of the society, 
 which, about the year 1645, held weekly meetings in 
 London to promote Natural Philosophy : and which 
 having removed to Oxford during the troubles, was 
 augmented after the Restoration, and* became ulti- 
 mately the present Royal Society. He was afterward 
 several years president of the College of Physicians, 
 and died at the advanced age of eighty. He left the 
 following valuable works : I. A Treatise on the Rick- 
 ets. 2. The Anatomy of the Liver,- which he described 
 much more accurately than any one before, and par- 
 ticularly the capsule of the Vena Portarum, which has 
 since been named after hipi. 3. A large metaphysical 
 treatise “ De Natura Substantia Energetica,” after the 
 manner of Aristotle. 4. A Treatise on the Stomach, 
 Intestines, &c., a well-arranged and comprehensive 
 work, with various new observations, which came out 
 the year before his death. 
 
 Glisson's Capsule. See Capsule of Glisson. 
 
 GLOBATE. See Gland. 
 
 GLOBOSUS. Globose. A root is so called which 
 is rounded, and gives off radicles in every direction ;^ 
 as that of the Cyclamen europeum. The receptacle of* 
 the Cephalanthus and JVauclea , are so called from 
 their form. 
 
 GLOBULA'RIA. (From globus, a globe: so 
 called from the shape of its flower.) The French 
 daisy. 
 
 Globula'ria alypum. The leaves of this plant are 
 used in some parts of Spain in the cure of the venereal 
 disease. It is said to act also as a powerful but safe 
 cathartic. 
 
 GLO BUS. A ball. 
 
 Globus hystericus. The air rising in the oeso- 
 phagus, and prevented by spasm from reaching the 
 mouth, is so called by authors, because it mostly at- 
 tends hysteria, and gives the sensation of a ball as- 
 cending in the throat. 
 
 GLOCHIS. (rXwxtj, cuspis teli.) A pointed hair. 
 A sharp point: used in botany to a bristle-like pubes- 
 cence, which is turned backwards at its point into 
 many straight teeth. 
 
 GLO'MER. A clue of thread. A term mostly ap- 
 plied to glands. 
 
 GLOMERATE. A gland is so called which is 
 formed of a glomer of sanguineous vessels, having no 
 cavity, but furnished with an excretory duct ; as the 
 lachrymal and mammary glands 
 
 GLOMERULUS. In botany, a small tuft, or capi- 
 tulum , mostly in the axilla of the peduncle. 
 
 GLOSSA'GRA. (From yhuxraa, the tongue, and 
 aypa , a seizure.) A violent pain in the tongue. 
 
 GLO'SSO. (From yXuxraa, the tongue.) Names 
 compounded with this word belong to muscles, nerves, 
 or vessels, from their being attached, or going to the 
 tongue. 
 
 Glosso-pharyngeal nerves. The ninth pair of 
 nerves. They arise from the processes of the cere- 
 bellum, which run to the medulla spinalis, and termi- 
 nate by numerous branches in the muscles of the 
 tongue and pharynx. 
 
 397 
 
GLU 
 
 GLU 
 
 Glosso-PHARYNGEUS. See Constrictor pharyngeus 
 Superior. 
 
 Glosso-staphylinus. See Constrictor isthmi f au- 
 cium. 
 
 Glossoca'tochos. (From yXoffffa, tongue, and Ka- 
 Tfxw, to hold.) An instrument in P. AUgineta for de- 
 pressing the tongue. A spatula linguae. The ancient 
 glossocatochus was a sort of forceps, one of the blades 
 of which served to depress the tongue, while the other 
 was applied under the chin. 
 
 GLOSSOCE'LE. (From yXwaaa, the tongue, and 
 tcyXy, a tumour.) An extrusion of the tongue. 
 
 Glossocoma. A retraction of the tongue. 
 
 Glossocomi'on. (From yAa xjaa, a tongue, and ko- 
 peio, to guard.) By this was formerly meant a case 
 for the tongue, for a hautboy ; but the old surgeons, by 
 metaphor, use it to signify an instrument, or case, for 
 containing a fractured limb. 
 
 GLO'TTA. (rXur'Ja, the tongue.) The tongue. 
 
 GLO'TTIS. (From yXior^a, the tongue.) The su- 
 perior opening of the larynx at the bottom of the 
 tongue. 
 
 GLUCINA. (From yhvKvs, which signifies sweet, 
 because it gives that taste to the salts in forms.) The 
 name of an earth, for the discovery of which we are 
 indebted to Yauquelin, who found it, in 1795, in the 
 Aigue-marine or beryl, a transparent stone, of a green 
 colour, and in the emerald of Peru. It exists com- 
 bined with silex, alumine, lime, and oxide of iron, in 
 the one ; and with the same earths, and oxide of 
 chrome, in the other. It has lately been discovered in 
 the gadolinite by Mr. Ekeberg. 
 
 Glucina is white, light, and soft to the touch. It is 
 insipid, and adheres to the tongue ; and is inlusible by 
 itself in the fire. Its specific gravity is 2.967. It is so- 
 luble in alkalies and their carbonates, and in all the 
 acids except the carbonic and phosphoric, and forms 
 with them saccharine and slightly astringent salts. It 
 is exceedingly soluble in sulphuric acid used to excess. 
 It is fusible with borax, and forms with it a transpa- 
 rent glass. It absorbs one-fourth of its weight of car- 
 bonic acid. It decomposes sulphate of alumine. It is 
 not precipitated by the hydro- sulphurets nor bv prus- 
 siate of potassa, but by all the succinates. Its affinity 
 for the acids is intermediate between magnesia and 
 alumine. 
 
 To obtain this earth, reduce some beryl to an impal- 
 pable powder, fuse it with three times its weight of 
 potassa, and dissolve the mass in muriatic acid. Se- 
 parate the silex by evaporation and filtration, and de- 
 compose the remaining fluid by adding earbonate of 
 potassa ; redissolve the deposite when washed in sul- 
 phuric acid, and by mingling this solution with sul- 
 phate of potassa, alum will be obtained, which crys- 
 tallizes. 
 
 Then mix the fluid with a solution of carbonate of 
 ammonia, which must be used in excess ; filter and 
 boil it, and a white powder will gradually fall down, 
 which is glucine. 
 
 GLUE. An inspissated jelly made from the parings 
 of hides and other offals, by boiling them in w ater, 
 straining through a wicker basket, suffering the impu- 
 rities to subside, and then boiling it a second time. The 
 articles should first be digested in lime water, to 
 cleanse them from grease and dirt; then steeped in 
 water, stirring them well from time to time ; and, last- 
 ly, laid in a heap, to have the water pressed out, be- 
 fore they are put into the boiler. Some recommend, 
 that the water should be kept as nearly as possible to a 
 boiling heat, without suffering it to enter into ebulli- 
 tion. In this state it is poured into flat frames or 
 moulds, then cut into square pieces when congealed, 
 and afterward dried in a coarse neb It is said to im- 
 prove by age ; and that glue is reckoned the best, 
 which swells considerably without dissolving by three 
 or four days’ infusion in cold water, and recovers its 
 former dimensions and properties by drying. Shreds 
 or parings of vellum, parchment, or white leather, 
 make a clear and almost colourless glue. 
 
 GLUM A. ( Oluma , d glubendo, a husk of corn.) 
 The husk. The peculiar calyx of grasses and grass- 
 like plants, of a chaffy texture, formed of little con- 
 cave leaflets which are called valves. To the husk 
 belongs the arista , the beard or awn. See Arista. 
 
 The glum a is, 
 
 1. Univalve , in Loilum percnne. 
 
 2. Bivalve, in most grasses. 
 
 398 
 
 3. Trivalved in Panicum miliaceum. 
 
 4. JUany-valved, in Uniola paniculata. 
 
 5. Coloured , otherwise than green; as in Holcus 
 bicolor. 
 
 . From the number of flowers the husk contains, it is 
 called, 
 
 1. Gluma uni flora, one-flowered ; as in Panicum. 
 
 2. G. biflora , with two ; as in Aira. 
 
 3. G. multiflora , having many; as in Poa and 
 Avena. 
 
 From the external appearance, the gluma is termed, 
 
 1. Glabrous, smooth ; as in Holcus laxus. 
 
 2. Hispid , briskly ; as in Secale orientate. 
 
 3. Striate ; as in Holcus striatum. 
 
 4. Villose ; as in Holcus sorgham , Holcus saccha- 
 ratus , and Bromus purgans. 
 
 5. Ciliate, fringed ; as in Bromus ciliatus. 
 
 6. Beardless ; as in Briza and Poa. 
 
 7. Awncd; as in Hordeum. 
 
 GLUMOSUS. A flower is so called, which is ag- 
 gregate, and has a glumous or husky calyx. 
 
 GLUTEAL. Belonging to the buttocks. 
 
 Gluteal artery. A branch of the. internal iliac 
 artery. 
 
 GLU'TEN. ( Quasi geluten ; from gelo, to congeal.) 
 See Glue. 
 
 Gluten, animal. This substance constitutes the 
 basis of the fibres of all the solid parts. It resembles 
 in its properties the gluten of vegetables. 
 
 Gluten, vegetable. If wheat-flower be made 
 into a paste, and washed in a large quantity of water, 
 it is separated into three distinct substances : a muci- 
 laginous saccharine matter, which is readily dissolved 
 in the liquor, and may be separated from it by evapo- 
 ration ; starch, which is suspended in the fluid, and 
 subsides to the bottom by repose ; and gluten, which 
 remains in the hand, and is tenacious, very ductile, 
 somewhat elastic, and of a brown-gray colour. The 
 first of these substances does not essentially differ from 
 other saccharine mucilages. The second, namely, the 
 starch, forms a gluey fluid by boiling in water, though 
 it is scarcely, if at all, acted upon by that fluid when 
 cold. Its habitudes aud products with the fire, or with 
 nitric acid, are nearly the same as those of gum and 
 of sugar. It appears to be as much more remote from 
 the saline state than gum, as gum is more remote from 
 that state than sugar. 
 
 The vegetable gluten, though it existed before the 
 washing in the pulverulent form, and has acquired its 
 tenacity and adhesive qualities from the water it has 
 imbibed, is nevertheless totally insoluble in this fluid. 
 It has scarcely any taste. When dry, it is semitrans 
 parent, and resembles glue in its colour and appear 
 ance. If it be drawn out thin, when first obtained, it 
 may be dried by exposure to the air : but if it be ex. 
 posed to warmth and moisture while wet, it putrefies 
 like an animal substance. The dried gluten applied to 
 the flame of a candle, crackles, swells, and burns, ex- 
 actly like a feather, or piece of horn. It affords the 
 same products by destructive distillation as animal 
 matters do ; is not soluble in alkohol, oils, or aether ; 
 and is acted upon by acids and alkalies, when heated. 
 According to Rouelle, it is the same with the caseous 
 substance of milk. 
 
 Gluten of Wheat. — Taddey, an Italian chemist, has 
 lately ascertained that the gluten of wheat may be de- 
 composed into two principles, which he has distin- 
 guished by the names, gliadine (from yXia, gluten,) 
 and zimorne (from typy, ferment.) They are obtained 
 in a separate state by kneading the fresh gluten in suc- 
 cessive portions of alkohol, as long as that liquid con- 
 tinues to become milky, when diluted with water 
 The alkohol solutions being set aside, gradually depo 
 site a whitish matter, consisting of small filaments of 
 gluten, and become perfectly transparent. Being now 
 left to slow evaporation, the gliadine remains behind, 
 of the consistence of honey, and mixed with a little 
 yellow resinous matter, from which it may be freed by 
 digestion in sulphuric ffither, in which gliadine is not 
 sensibly soluble. The portion of the gluten not dissolved 
 by the alkohol is the zimorne. 
 
 Properties of Gliadine. — When dry, it has a straw - 
 yellow colour, slightly transparent, and in thin plates, 
 brittle, having a slight smell, similar to that of honey- 
 comb, and, when slightly heated, giving out an odour 
 similar to that of boiled apples. In the mouth, it be- 
 comes adhesive, and has a sweetish and balsamic 
 
GLU 
 
 GNA 
 
 taste. It is pretty soluble in boiling alkoho!, which 
 loses its transparency in proportion as it coois, and 
 then retains only a small quantity in solution. It forms 
 a kind of varnish in those bodies to which it is applied. 
 It softens, but does not dissolve in cold distilled water. 
 At a boiling heat it is converted into froth, and the li- 
 quid remains slightly milky. It is specifically heavier 
 than water. 
 
 The alkoholic solution of gliadine becomes milky 
 •when mixed with water, and is precipitated in white 
 flocks by the alkaline carbonates. It is scarcely af- 
 fected by the mineral and vegetable acids. Dry gli- 
 adine dissolves in caustic alkalies and in acids. It 
 swells upon red-hot coals, and then contracts in the 
 manner of animal substances. It burns with a pretty 
 lively flame, and leaves behind it a light spongy char- 
 coal, difficult to incinerate Gliadine, in some re- 
 spects, approaches the properties of resins ; but differs 
 from them in being insoluble in sulphuric aether. It is 
 very sensibly affected by the infusion of nut-galls. It 
 is capable of itself of undergoing a slow fermentation, 
 and produces fermentation in saccharine substances. 
 
 From the flour of barley, rye, or oats, no gluten can 
 be extracted as from that of wheat, probably because 
 they contain too small a quantity. 
 
 The residue of wheat which is not dissolved in al- 
 kohol, is called z imome. If this be boiled repeatedly in 
 alkohol, it is obtained pure. 
 
 Zimome thus purified has the form of small globules, 
 or constitutes a Shapeless mass, which is hard, tough, 
 destitute of cohesion, and of an ash-white colour. 
 When washed in water, it recovers part of its visco- 
 sity, and becomes quickly brown, when left in contact 
 with the air. It is specifically heavier than water. Its 
 mode of fermenting is no longer that of gluten ; for 
 when it purifies it exhales a foetid urinous odour. 
 It dissolves completely in vinegar, and in the mineral 
 acids at a boiling temperature. With caustic potassa, 
 it combines and forms a kind of soap. When put into 
 lime water, or into the solutions of the alkaline carbo- 
 nates, it becomes harder, and assumes a new appear- 
 ance without dissolving. When thrown upon red-hot 
 coals, it exhales an odour similar to that of burning 
 hair or hoofs, and burns with flame. 
 
 Zimome is to be found in several parts of vegetables. 
 It produces various kinds of fermentation, according 
 to the nature of the substance with which it comes in 
 contact. 
 
 GLUTE'US. (From yXovros, the buttocks.) The 
 name of some muscles of the buttocks. 
 
 Gluteus maximus. Gluteus magnus of Albinus. 
 Glutceus major of Cowper; and llio sacro femoral of 
 Dumas. A broad radiated muscle, on which we sit, 
 is divided into a number of strong fasciculi, is covered 
 by a pretty thick aponeurosis derived from the fascia 
 lata , and is situated immediately under the integu- 
 ments. It arises fleshy from the outer lip of somewhat 
 more than the posterior half of the spine of the ilium, 
 from the ligaments that cover the two posterior spinous 
 processes ; from the posterior sacro-ischiatic ligament ; 
 and from the outer sides of the os sacrum and os coc- 
 cygis. From these origins the fibres of the muscle run 
 towards the great trochanter of the os femoris, where 
 they form a broad and thick tendon, between which 
 and the trochanter there is a considerable bursa mu- 
 cosa. This tendon is inserted into the upper part of 
 the linea aspera, for the space of two or three inches 
 downwards ; and sends off fibres to the fascia lata, and 
 to the upper extremity of the vastus externus. This 
 muscle serves to extend the thigh, by pulling it directly 
 backwards ; at the same time it draws it a little out- 
 wards, and thus assists in its rotatory motion. Its 
 origin from the coccyx seems to prevent that bone from 
 being forced too far backwards. 
 
 Gluteus medius. Ilio trochanterien of Dumas. 
 The posterior half of this muscle is covered by the 
 gluteus maximus, which k greatly resembles in shape ; 
 but the anterior and upper part of it is covered only by 
 the integuments, and by a tendinous membrane which 
 belongs to the fascia lata. It arises fleshy from the 
 outer lip of the anterior part of the spine of the ilium, 
 from part of the posterior surface of that bone, and 
 likewise from the fascia that covers it. From these 
 origins its fibres run towards the great trochanter, into 
 the outer and posterior part of which it is inserted by 
 a Droad tendon. Between this tendon and the trochan- 
 ter there is a small tliin bursa mucosa. The uses of 
 
 this muscle are nearly the same as those of the glu* 
 teus maximus; but it is not confined, like that muscle* 
 to rolling the os femoris outwards, its anterior portion 
 being capable of turning that bone a little inwards. 
 As it has no origin from the coccyx, it can have no 
 effect on that bone. 
 
 Gluteus Minimus. Glutceus minor of Albinus 
 and Cowper ; and Ilio ischii trochanterien of Dumas. 
 A radiated muscle, is situated under the gluteus me- 
 dius. In adults, and especially in old subjects, its 
 outer surface is usually tendinous. It. arises fleshy 
 between the two semicircular ridges we observe on the 
 outer surface of the ilium, and likewise from the edge 
 of its great niche. Its fibres run, in different direc- 
 tions, towards a thick flat tendon, which adheres to a 
 capsular ligament of the joint, and is inserted into the 
 fore and upper part of the great trochanter. A small 
 bursa mucosa may be observed between the tendon of 
 this muscle and the trochanter. This muscle assists 
 the two former in drawing the thigh backwards and 
 outwards, and in rolling it. It may likewise serve to 
 prevent the capsular ligament from beyig pinched in 
 the motions of the joint. 
 
 GLU'TIA. (From yXovros, the buttocks.) The 
 buttocks. See Nates 
 
 Gluttu'patens. (From gluttus, the throat, and 
 pateo, to extend.) The stomach, which is an exten- 
 sion of the throat. 
 
 GLU'TUS. (rXouroj ; from yXotos, filthy.) The 
 buttock. See Nates. 
 
 Glyca'sma. (From yXvuvs, sw r eet.) A sweet me- 
 dicated wine. 
 
 Glycypi'cros. (From yXiucv?, sw 7 eet, and n expos, 
 bitter: so called from its bitterish-sweet taste.) See 
 Solanum dulcamara. 
 
 GLYCYRRHIZA. (From yXvicus, sweet, and 
 piC,a, a root.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Lirmsean system. Class, Diadelphia ; Order, Der 
 candria. 
 
 2. The pliarmacopceial name of liquorice. See 
 Glycyrrhiza glabra. 
 
 Glycyrrhiza echinata. This species of liquorice 
 is substituted in some places foi'the root of the glabra. 
 
 Glycyrrhiza glabra. The systematic name of 
 the officinal liquorice. Glycyrrhiza; leguminibus 
 glabris, stipulis nullis , foliolo impari petiolato. A 
 native of the south of Europe, but cultivated in Bri- 
 tain. The root contains a great quantity of saccha- 
 rine matter, joined with some proportion of mucilage, 
 and hence it has a viscid sweet taste. It is in common 
 use as a pectoral or emollient, in catarrhal defluxiona 
 on the breast, coughs, hoarsenesses, &c. Infusions, 
 or the extract made from it, which is called Spanish 
 liquorice , afford likewise very commodious vehicles 
 for the exhibition of other medicines; the liquorice 
 taste concealing that of unpalatable drugs more effec- 
 tually than syrups or any of the sweets of the saccha- 
 rine kind. 
 
 Glycysa'ncon. (From yXtncuj, sweet, and ayxwv, 
 the elbow : so called from its sweetish taste, and its in- 
 flections, or elbows at the joints.) A . species of south- 
 ern wood. 
 
 GNAPIIA'LIUM. (From yvKpaXov. cotton: so 
 named from its soft downy surface.) 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linmean system. Class, 
 Syngenesia; Order, Polygamia superflua. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the herb cotton 
 weed. See Gnaphalium dioicum. 
 
 Gnaphalium arenarium. The flowers of this 
 plant, as well as those of the gnaphalium stcechas, are 
 called, in the pharmacopoeias, flores elichrysi. See 
 Gnaphalium stcechas. 
 
 Gnaphalium dioicum. The systematic name of 
 the pcs cati. Gnaphalium albinum. Cotton weed. 
 The flores gnaplTalii of the pharmacopoeias, called also 
 flores hispidulce , seu pedis cati , are the produce of this 
 plant. They are now quite obsolete, but were for 
 merly used as astringents, and recommended in the 
 cure of hooping-cough, phthisis pulmonalis, and hae- 
 moptysis. 
 
 Gnaphalium stiechas. The systematic name of 
 Goldilocks. Elichrysum ; Stcechas citrina. The flow- 
 ers of this small downy plant are w arm, pungent, and 
 bitter, and said to possess aperient and corroborant 
 virtues. 
 
 Gna'thus. (From vvair'Ju), to bend ; so called from 
 their curvature.) 1. The jaw, or jaw-bones. 
 
 399 
 
GOM 
 
 GON 
 
 2. The cheek. 
 
 GNEISS. A compound rock, consisting of felspar, 
 quartz, and mica, disposed in slates, from the prepon- 
 derance of the mica scales. 
 
 Gni'dius. A term applied by Hippocrates, and 
 others since, to some medicinal precepts wrote in the 
 island of Gnidos. 
 
 Goat' s-rue. See Galega. 
 
 Goat's-thorn. See Astragalus verus. 
 
 GOAT- WEED. See (Egopodium. 
 
 GOUT-WEED. See (Egopodium podagraria. 
 
 GODDARD, Jonathan, was born at Greenwich, in 
 1617. After studying at Oxford, and travelling for im- 
 provement, he graduated at Cambridge, and settled to 
 practise in London. He was elected a Fellow of the 
 College of Physicians in 1646, and, the following year, 
 appointed Lecturer on Anatomy. He formed a So- 
 ciety for Experimental Inquiry, which met at his 
 house ; and he was very assiduous in promoting its 
 objects. Having gained considerable reputation, and 
 sided with the popular party, he was appointed by 
 Cromwell chief physician to the army, and attended 
 him in some of his expeditions. Cromwell then made 
 him warden of Merton College, Oxford, afterward sole 
 representative of that university in the short parlia- 
 ment, in 1653, and in the same year one of the Coun- 
 cil of State. On the Restoration, being driven from 
 Oxford, he removed to Gresham College, where he had 
 been chosen Professor of Physic. Here he continued 
 to frequent those meetings, which gave birth to the 
 Royal Society, and he was nominated one of the first 
 council of that institution. He was an able and con- 
 scientious practitioner ; and was induced, partly from 
 the love of experimental chemistry, but principally 
 from doubting the competency of apothecaries, to pre- 
 pare his own medicines: in which, however, finding 
 numerous obstacles, he published “ A Discourse, set- 
 ting forth the unhappy Condition of the Practice of 
 Physic in London but this was of no avail. Two 
 papers of his appeared in the Philosophical Transac- 
 tions, and many others in Birch’s History of the Royal 
 Society. He died in 1674, of an apoplectic stroke. 
 
 GOELICKE, Andrew Offon, a German physi- 
 cian, acquired considerable reputation in the begin- 
 ning of the eighteenth century, as a medical professor, 
 and especially as an advocate of the doctrines of Stahl. 
 He left several works which relate principally to the 
 History of Anatomy, &c., particularly the “ Historia 
 Medicinae Universalis,” which was published in six 
 different portions, between the years 1717 and 1720. 
 
 Goitre. See Bronchocele. 
 
 GOLD. Aurum. A metal found in nature only in 
 a metallic state ; most commonly in grains, ramifica- 
 tions, leaves, or crystals, rhomboidal, octahedral, or 
 pyramidal. Its matrix is generally quartz, sandstone, 
 siliceous schistus, &c. It is found also in the sands 
 of many rivers, particularly in Africa, Hungary, and 
 France, in minute irregular grains, called gold dust. 
 Native gold, found in compact masses, is never com- 
 pletely pure ; it is alloyed with silver, or copper, and 
 sometimes with iron and tellurium. The largest piece 
 of native gold that has been hitherto discovered in 
 • Europe, was found in the county of Wicklow, in Ire- 
 land. Its weight was said to be twenty-two ounces, 
 and the quantity of alloy it contained was very small. 
 Several other pieces, exceeding one ounce, have also 
 been discovered at the same placq, in sand, covered 
 with turf, and adjacent to a rivulet. 
 
 Gold is also met with in a particular sort of argenti- 
 ferous copper pyrites, called, in Hungary, Gelf. This 
 ore is found either massive, or crystallized in rhom- 
 boids, or other irregular quadrangular or polygonal 
 masses. It exists likewise in the sulphurated ores of 
 Nigaya in Transylvania. These all contain the metal j 
 called tellurium. Berthollet, and other French che- 
 mists, have obtained gold out of the ashes of vege- 
 tables. 
 
 GOLD-CUP. See Ranunculus. 
 
 GOLDEN-ROD. See Solidago virga aurea. 
 
 Golden maidenhair. See Poly trichum commune. 
 
 GOLDILOCKS. See Gnaphalium stccchas 
 
 [Goldthread. See Coptis trifolia. A.j 
 
 GOMPHI'ASIS. (From yo//0oy, a nail.) Gomphi- 
 asrnus. A disease of the teeth, when they are loosened 
 from the sockets, like nails drawn out of the wood. 
 
 Gomphia'smus. See Gomphiasis. 
 
 Go'mphioi. (From yop<}.os , a nail: so called be- 
 
 cause they are as nails driven into their sockets.) The 
 dentes molares, or grinding teeth. 
 
 Gomfho'ma. See Gomphosis. 
 
 GOMPHO'SIS. (From yop<pou>, to drive in a nail.) 
 Gomphoma. A species of immoveable connexion of 
 bones, in which one bone is fixed in another, like a naU 
 in a board, as the teeth in the alveoli of the jaws. 
 
 GONA'LGIA. See Gonyalgia. 
 
 GONA'GRA. (From yovv, the knee, and aypa, a 
 seizure.) The gout in the knee. 
 
 GO'NE. (yovy.) 1. The seed. 
 
 2. In Hippocrates it is the uterus. 
 
 GONG. Tam-tam. A species of cymbal which 
 produces a very loud sound when struck. It is an 
 alloy' of about eighty parts of copper with twenty of 
 tin. 
 
 GONGRO'NA. (From yoyypos, a hard knot.) 1. 
 The cramp. 
 
 2. A knot in the trunk of a tree. 
 
 3. A hard round tumour of the nervous parts ; but 
 particularly ^ bronchocele, or other hard tumour of the 
 neck. 
 
 Gongy'lion. (From yoyyvXos , round.) A pill. 
 
 GONIOMETER. An instrument for measuring the 
 angles of crystals. 
 
 GONOI'DES. (From yovr/, seed, and nSos, form.) 
 Resembling seed. Hippocrates often uses it as an 
 epithet for the excrements of the belly, and for the con- 
 tents of the urine, when there is something in them 
 which resembles the seminal matter. 
 
 GONORRHOEA. (From yovt], the semen, and 
 pew, to flow ; from a supposition of the ancients, that 
 it was a seminal flux.) A genus of disease in the class 
 Locales , and order Apocenoses , of Dr. Cullen’s ar- 
 rangement, who defines it a preternatural flux of fluid 
 from the urethra in males, with or without libidinous 
 desires. Females, however, are subject to the same 
 complaint in some forms. He makes four species, viz. 
 
 1. Gonorrhma pur a or benigna; a puriform dis- 
 charge from the urethra, without dysuria, or lascivious 
 inclination, and not following an impure connexion. 
 
 2. Gonorrhoea impura, maligna , syphilitica , viru- 
 lenta ; a discharge resembling pus, from the urethra, 
 with heat of urine, &c., after impure coition, to which 
 often succeeds a discharge of mucus from the urethra, 
 with little or no dysury, called a gleet. This disease 
 is also called Fluor albus malignus. Blennorrhagia , 
 by Swediaur. In English, a clap , from the old French 
 Avoid clapises , which were public shops, kept and in- 
 habited by single prostitutes, and generally confined 
 to a particular quarter of the town, as is even now the 
 case in several of the great towns in Italy. In Ger- 
 many, the disorder is named tripper , from dripping ; 
 and in French, chaudpisse, from the heat and scalding 
 in making water. 
 
 No certain rule can be laid down with regard to the 
 time that a clap will take before it makes its appear- 
 ance, after infection has been conveyed. With some 
 persons it will show itself in the course of three or four 
 days, while, with others, there will not be the least 
 appearance of it before the expiration of some weeks. 
 It most usually is perceptible, however, in the space 
 of from six to fourteen days, and in a male, begins 
 with an uneasiness about the parts of generation, such 
 as an itching in the glans penis, and a soreness and 
 tingling sensation along the whole course of the ure- 
 thra; soon after which, the person perceives an ap- 
 pearance of whitish matter at its orifice, and also some 
 degree of pungency upon making water. 
 
 In the course of a few days, the discharge of matter 
 will increase considerably ; will assume, most proba- 
 bly, a greenish or yellowish hue, and will become thin- 
 ner, and lose its adhesiveness ; the parts will also be 
 | occupied with some degree of redness and inflamma- 
 tion, in consequence of which the glans will put on the 
 appearance of a ripe cherry, the stream of urine wiB 
 be smaller than usual, owing to the canal being made 
 narrower by the inflamed state of its internal mem- 
 brane, and a considerable degree of pain, and scald- 
 ing heat will be experienced on every attempt to make 
 j water. 
 
 Where the inflammation prevails in a very high de- 
 gree, it prevents the extension of the urethra, on the 
 taking place of any erection, so that the penis is, at 
 that time, curved doAvnwards, with great pain, which 
 is much increased, if attempted to be raised towards 
 the belly, and the stimulus occasions it often to be 
 
GON 
 
 GOS 
 
 erected, particularly when the patient is warm in bed, 
 and so deprives him of sleep, producing, in some cases, 
 an involuntary emission of semen. 
 
 In consequence of the inflammation, it sometimes 
 happens that, at the time of making water, owing to 
 the rupture of some small blood-vessel, a slight haemor- 
 rhage ensues, and a small quantity of blood is voided. 
 In consequence of inflammation, the prepuce likewise 
 becomes often so swelled at the end, that it cannot be 
 drawn back, which symptom is called a phimosis ; or, 
 that being drawn behind the glans, it cannot be re- 
 turned, which is known by the name of paraphimosis. 
 Now and then, from the same cause, little hard swell- 
 ings arise on the lower surface of the penis, along the 
 course of the urethra, and these perhaps suppurate and 
 form into fistulous sores. 
 
 The adjacent parts sympathizing with those already 
 affected, the bladder becomes irritable, and incapable 
 of retaining the urine for any length of time, which 
 gives the patient a frequent inclination to make water, 
 and he feels an uneasiness about the scrotum, peri- 
 naeum, and fundament. Moreover, the glands of the 
 groins grow indurated and enlarged, or perhaps the 
 testicles become swelled and inflamed, in consequence 
 of which he experiences excruciating pains, extending 
 from the seat of the complaint up into the small of the 
 back ; he gets hot and restless, and a small sympto- 
 matic fever arises. 
 
 Where the parts are not occupied by much inflam- 
 mation, few or none of the last-mentioned symptoms 
 will arise, and only a discharge with a slight heat or 
 scalding in making water will prevail. 
 
 If a gonorrhoea be neither irritated by any irregu- 
 larity of the patient, nor prolonged by the want of 
 timely and proper assistance, then, in the course of 
 about a fortnight, or three weeks, the discharge, from 
 having been thin and discoloured at first, will become 
 thick, white, and of a ropy consistence; and from 
 having gradually begun to diminish in quantity, will 
 at last cease entirely, together with every inflammatory 
 symptom whatever ; whereas, on the contrary, if the 
 patient has led a life of intemperance and sensuality, 
 has partaken freely of the bottle and high-seasoned 
 meats, and ltas, at the same time, neglected to pursue 
 the necessary means, it may then continue for many 
 weeks or months; and, on going off, may leave a 
 weakness or gleet behind it, besides being accompa- 
 nied with the risk of giving rise, at some distant period, 
 to a constitutional affection, especially if there has 
 been a neglect of proper cleanliness ; for where vene- 
 real matter has been suffered to lodge between the 
 prepuce and glans penis for any time, so as to have oc- 
 casioned either excoriation or ulceration, there will 
 always be danger of its having been absorbed. 
 
 Another risk, arising from the long continuance of 
 a gonorrhoea, especially if it has been attended with 
 inflammatory symptoms, or has been of frequent re- 
 currence, is the taking place of one or more strictures 
 in the urethra. These are sure to occasion a consider- 
 able degree of difficulty, as well as pain, in making 
 water, and, instead of its being discharged in a free 
 and uninterrupted stream, it splits into two, or perhaps 
 is voided drop by drop. Such affections become, from 
 neglect, of a most serious and dangerous nature, as 
 they not unfrequently block up the urethra, so as to 
 induce a total suppression of urine. 
 
 Where the gonorrhoea has been of long standing, 
 warty excrescences are likewise apt to arise about the 
 pans of generation, owing to the matter falling and 
 lodging thereon ; and they not unfrequently prove both 
 numerous and troublesome. 
 
 Having noticed every symptom which usually at- 
 tends on gonorrhoea, in the male sex, it will only be 
 necessary to observe, that the same heat and soreness 
 in making water, and the same discharge of discolour- 
 ed mucus, together with a slight pain in walking, and 
 an uneasiness in sitting, take place in females as in the 
 former ; but as the parts in women, which are most 
 apt to be affected by the venereal poison, are less com- 
 plex in their nature, and fewer in number, than in 
 men, so of course the former are not liable to many of 
 the symptoms which the latter are; and, from the 
 urinary canal being much shorter, and of a more sim- 
 ple form, in them than in men, they are seldom, if 
 ever, incommoded by the taking place of strictures. 
 
 With women, it indeed often happens, that all the 
 symptoms of a gonorrhoea are so very slight, they ex- 
 
 C c 
 
 perience no other inconvenience than the discharge, 
 except perhaps immediately after -menstruation, at 
 which period, it is no uncommon occurrence for them 
 to perceive some degree of aggravation in the symp 
 toms. 
 
 Women of a relaxed habit, and such as have had 
 frequent miscarriages, are apt to be afflicted with a 
 disease known by the name of fluor albus, which it ig 
 often difficult to distinguish from gonorrhoea virulenta, 
 as the matter discharged in both is, in many cases, of 
 the same colour and consistence. The surest way of 
 forming a just conclusion, in instances of this nature, 
 will be to draw it from an accurate investigation, both 
 of the symptoms which are present and those which 
 have preceded the discharge; as likewise from the 
 concurring circumstances, such as the character and 
 mode of life of the person, and the probability there 
 may be of her having had venereal infection con 
 veyed to her by any connexion iq which she mqy be 
 engaged. 
 
 Not long ago, -it was generally supposed that gonor- 
 rhoea depended always upon ulcers in the urethra, pro- 
 ducing a discharge of purulent matter; and such ulcers 
 do, indeed, occur in consequence of a high degree of 
 inflammation and suppuration ; but many dissections 
 of persons, who have died while labouring under a 
 gonorrhoea, have clearly shown that the disease may, 
 and often does, exist without any ulceration in the 
 urethra, so that the discharge which appears is usually 
 of a vitiated mucus, thrown out from the mucous folli- 
 cles of the urethra. On opening this canal, in recent 
 cases, it usually appears red and inflamed; its mucous 
 glands are somewhat enlarged, and its cavity is filled 
 with matter to within a small distance from its ex- 
 tremity. Where the disease has been of long con- 
 tinuance, its surface all along, even to the bladder, is 
 generally found pale and relaxed, without any erosion. 
 
 3. Gonorrhaa laxorum , libidinosa; a pellucid dis- 
 charge from the urethra, without erection of the penis, 
 but with venereal thoughts while awake. 
 
 4. Gonorrhea dormientium. Oneirogonos. When, 
 during sleep, but dreaming of venereal engagements, 
 there is an erection of the penis, and a seminal dis- 
 charge. 
 
 Gonorrhcf.a balanx. A species ofgonorrhrea af- 
 fecting the glans penis only. 
 
 GONYA'LGIA. (From yovv , the knee, and aAyo?, 
 pain.) Gonialgia ; Gonalgia. Gout in the knee. 
 
 GOOSE. A user. The Anser domesticus, or tame 
 goose. 
 
 GOOSE-FOOT. See Chenopodium. 
 
 GOOSE-GRASS. See Galium aparine. 
 
 GO'RDIUS. 1. The name of a genus of the Order 
 Vermes , of animals. 
 
 2. The gordius, or hair-tail worm, of old writers, 
 which is the seta equina found in stagnant marshes 
 and ditches in Lapland, a;id other places. 
 
 Gordius medinensis. The systematic name of a 
 curious animal. See Medinensis vena. 
 
 GORGONIA. The name of a genus of corals. 
 
 Gorgonia nobiuis. The red coral. 
 
 GOSSY'PIUM. (From gotne, whence gottipium , 
 Egyptian.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Lin naean system. Class, Monddelphia; Order, Poly- 
 andria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the cotton-tree. See 
 Gossypium herbaceum. 
 
 Gossypium herbaceum. The systematic name 
 of the cotton-plant. Gossypium ; Bombax. Gossy- 
 pium — foliis quinquelobis subtus eglandulosis , caule 
 herbaceo , of Linnaeus. The seeds are directed lor 
 medicinal use in some foreign pharmacopoeias ; and 
 are administered in coughs, on account of the muci- 
 lage they contain. The cotton, the produce of this 
 tree, is well known for domestic purposes. 
 
 [Besides the Gossypium herbaceum , there are other 
 species, producing cotton-wool, some of which is of a 
 fawn-colour, found in Peru, and used by the natives 
 of the country. Which of the following species it is, 
 we have not been able to ascertain. Persoon, in hia 
 Synopsis Plantarum , gives the ten following species 
 of Gossypium, viz. 
 
 1. Gossypium herbaceum. 
 
 2. . . indicum. 
 
 3. . . micranthum. 
 
 4. . . arboreum. 
 
 5. . . vitifolium. 
 
 401 
 
GKA 
 
 GKA 
 
 6. Gossypium liirsutum. 
 
 7. • . religiosurn. 
 
 8. . . latilblium. 
 
 9. . . barbadense. 
 
 10. . . peruvianum. A.] 
 
 Goulard's Extract. A saturated solution of acetate 
 ef lead. See Plumbi acetatis liquor. 
 
 GOULSTON, Theodore, was born in Northamp- 
 tonshire. After studying medicine at Oxford, he prac- 
 tised for a time with considerable reputation at Wy- 
 mondham, of which his father was rector. Having 
 taken his doctor’s degree in 1610, he removed to Lon- 
 don, and became a fellow of the College of Physicians. 
 He was much esteemed for classical and theological 
 learning, as well as in his profession. He died in 1632, 
 and bequeathed .£200 to purchase a rent-charge for 
 maintaining an annua! Pathological Lecture, to be read 
 at the college by one of the four junior doctors. He 
 translated and wrote learned notes on some of tlje 
 works of Aristotle and Galen ; of which the latter were 
 not published till after his death. 
 
 GOURD. See Cucurbita. 
 
 Gourd , bitter. See Cucumis colocynthis. 
 
 GOUT. See Arthritis , and Podagra. 
 
 Gout stone. See Chalk stone. 
 
 GRAAF, Reinier de, was born at Scboonhove, in 
 Holland, 1641. He studied physic at Leyden, where 
 he made great progress, and at the age of twenty-two 
 published his treatise “ De Succo Pancreatico,” which 
 gained him considerable reputation. Two years after 
 he went to France, and graduated at Angers ; he then 
 returned to his native country, and settled at Delft, 
 where he was very successf ul in practice ; but he died 
 at the early age of thirty-two. He published three 
 dissertations relative to the organs of generation in 
 both sexes; upon whieh he had a controversy with 
 Swammerdam. 
 
 GRA'CILIS. (So named from its smallness.) Rec- 
 tus interior femoris, sire gracilis interior of Winslow. 
 Sous pubio creti tibial of Dumas. A long, straight, 
 and tender muscle, situated immediately under the 
 integuments, at the inner part of the thigh. It arises 
 by a broad and thin tendon, from the anterior part 
 of the ischium and pubis, and soon becoming -fleshy, 
 descends nearly in a straight direction along the in- 
 side of the thigh. A little above the knee, it termi- 
 nates in a slender and roundish tendon, which after- 
 ward becomes flatter, and is inserted into the middle 
 of the tibia, behind and under the sartorius. Under 
 the tendons of this and the rectus, there is a consider- 
 able bursa mucosa, which on one side adheres to them 
 and to the tendon of the semitendinosus, and on the 
 other to the capsular ligament of the knee. This mus- 
 le assists in bending the thigh and leg inwards. 
 
 GRACCUS. The trivial name of some herbs found 
 in or brought from Greece. 
 
 GRAFTING. Budding and inoculating is the pro- 
 cess of uniting the branches or buds of two or more 
 separate trees. The bud or branch of one tree, accom- 
 panied by a portion of its bark, is inserted into the 
 bark of another, and the tree which is thus engrafted 
 upon is called the stock. By this mode different kinds 
 of fruits, pears, apples, plums, ike., each of which is 
 only a Variety accidentally raised from seed, but no 
 further perpetuated in the same manner, are multi- 
 plied; buds of the kind wanted to be propagated, 
 being engrafted on so many stalks of a wild nature. 
 
 GRA'MEN. (Gramen, inis. n.) Grass. Any kind 
 of grass-like herb. 
 
 Gramen aritndinaceum. See Calamagrostis. 
 
 Gramen caninum. See Triticum repens. 
 
 Gramen crucis ctperioidis. Gramen cegyptia- 
 cum. Egyptian cock’s-foot grass, or grass of the cross. 
 The roots and plants possess the same virtues as the 
 dog’s grass, and are serviceable in the earlier stages of 
 dropsy. They are supposed to correct the bad smell of 
 the breath, and to relieve nephritic disorders, colics, 
 See., although now neglected. 
 
 Gramia. The sordes of the eyes. 
 
 GRAMMATITE. See Tremolite. 
 
 Gramme. (From ypappii, a line : so called from its 
 linear appearance.) The iris of the eye. 
 
 Granadi'lla. (Diminutive of granado, a pome- 
 granate, Spanish : so called because at the top of the 
 flower there are points, like the grains of the pomegra- 
 nate.) The passion-flower, the fruit of which is said 
 to possess refrigerating qualities. 
 
 GRANATITE. See Grenatite. 
 
 Granatri'stum. A bile or carbuncle. 
 
 GRANATUM. (From granum , a grain, because it 
 is full of seed.) The pomegranate. See Punica gra- 
 natum. 
 
 Grande'bal.®. (Quod in grandioribus estate nas 
 cantur , because they appear m those who are advanced 
 in years.) The hairs under the arm-pits. 
 
 Grandinosum os. The os cuboules. 
 
 GRA'NDO. ( Grando,inis.i . Quod similitudincm 
 granorum habeat , because it is in shape and size like 
 a grain of seed.) 
 
 1. Hail. 
 
 2. A moveable tumour on the margin of the eyelid 
 is so called, from its likeness to a hail-stone. 
 
 GRANITE. A compound rock consisting of quartz, 
 felspar, and mica, each crystallized, and cohering by 
 mutual affinity without any basis or cement. 
 
 GRANULA'TION. (Granulatio ; from granum , 
 a grain.) 1. In surgery : The little grainlike fleshy 
 bodies which form on the surfaces of ulcers and sup- 
 purating wounds, and serve both for filling up the cavi- 
 ties, and bringing nearer together and uniting their 
 sides, are called granulations. 
 
 Nature is supposed to be active in bringing parts as 
 nearly as possible to their v original state, whose dispo- 
 sition, action, and structure, have been altered by acci- 
 dent, or disease ; and after having, in her operations 
 for this purpose, formed pus, she immediately sets 
 about forming a new matter upon surfaces, in which 
 there has been a breach of continuity. This process 
 is called granulating or incarnation ; and the sub- 
 stance formed is called granulations. The colour of 
 healthy granulations is a deep florid red. When livid, 
 they are unhealthy, and have only a languid circula- 
 tion. Healthy granulations, on an exposed or flat 
 surface, rise nearly even with the surface of the sur- 
 rounding skin, and often a little higher ; but when they 
 exceed this, and take on a growing disposition, they are 
 unhealthy, become soft, spongy, and without any dis- 
 position to form skin. Healthy granulations are 
 always prone to unite to each other, so as to be the 
 means of uniting parts. 
 
 2. In chemistry : The method of dividing metallic 
 substances into grains or small particles, in order to 
 facilitate their combination with other substances, and 
 sometimes for the purpose of readily subdividing them 
 by weight. 
 
 GRANULATUS. Granulated. Applied to ulcers 
 and to parts of plants. A root is so called which is 
 jointed ; as that of the Oxalis acetocella. 
 
 GRA'NUM. (Granum, i. n.) A grain or kernel. 
 
 Granum cnidicm. See Daphne mezereum. 
 
 Granum ihfectorium. Kerrnes berries. 
 
 Granum kermes. Kermes berries. 
 
 Granum moschi. See Hibiscus abebnoschus 
 
 Granum paradisi. See Amomum. 
 
 Granum regium. The castor-oil seed. 
 
 Granum tiglii. See Croton tiglium. 
 
 Granum tinctorxjE. Kermes berries. 
 
 GRAPHIC ORE. An ore of tellurium. 
 
 GRAPHIOI'DES. (Ffom ypa<pis, a pencil, and 
 etSos, a form.) 1. The styliform process of the os 
 temporis. 
 
 2. A process of the ulna. 
 
 3. The digastricus w as formerly so called from its 
 supposed origin from the above-mentioned process of 
 the temporal bone 
 
 GRAPHITE. Rhomboidal graphite of Jameson, or 
 plumbago, or black-lead, of which he gives two sub- 
 species, the scaly and compact. 
 
 Gra'ssa. Borax. 
 
 GRATI'OLA. (Diminutive of gratia , so named 
 from its supposed admirable qualities.) Hyssop. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Diandria : Order, Jlfonogynia- 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the hedge-hyssop. 
 See Gratiola officinalis. 
 
 Grattola officinalis. The systematic name of 
 the hedge-hyssop. Digitalis minima ; Gratia dei ; 
 Gratiola centauriodes. This exotic plant, the Gra- 
 tiola ; — foliis lanceolatis , serratis,floribus prduncu- 
 latis, of Linnreus, is a native of the south of Europe ; 
 but is raised in our gardens. The leaves have a nau- 
 seous bitter taste, but no remarkable smell ; they purge 
 and vomit briskly in the dose of half a drachm of the 
 dry heilqor of a drachm infused in win# or water 
 
GRE 
 
 GRE 
 
 This plant, in small doses, has been commonly em- 
 ployed as a cathartic and diuretic in hydropical dis- 
 eases ; and instances of its good ©fleets in ascites and 
 anasarca are recorded by many respectable practi- 
 tioners. Gesner and Bergius found a scruple of the 
 powder a sufficient dose, as in this quantity it fre- 
 quently excited nausea or vomiting ; others have given 
 it to half a drachm, two scruples, a drachm, and even 
 hiore. 
 
 An extract of the root of this plant is said to be 
 more elficacidus than the plant itself, and exhibited in 
 the dose of half a drachm, or drachm, in dysenteries, 
 produces the best effect. We are also told by Kostr- 
 zewski that in the hospitals at Vienna, three maniacal 
 patients were perfectly recovered by its use ; and in 
 the most confirmed cases of lues venerea, it effected a 
 complete cure ; it usually acted by increasing the uri- 
 nary, cutaneous, or salivary discharges. 
 
 GRAVEDO. (From grains, heavy.) A catarrh, 
 or cold, with a sense of heaviness in the head. 
 
 GRAVEL. See Calculus. 
 
 [Gravel root. See Eupatorium purpureum. A.] 
 
 GRAVITY". A term used by physical writers to 
 denote the cause by which all bodies move toward 
 each other, unless prevented by some other force or 
 obstacle. 
 
 Gravity, specific. The density of the matter of 
 Which any body is composed, compared to the destiny 
 of another body, assumed as the standard. This 
 standard is pure distilled water, at the temperature of 
 60° F. To determine the specific gravity of a solid, we 
 weigh it, first in air, and then in water. In the latter 
 case, it loses of its weight a quantity precisely equal to 
 the weight of its own bulk of water ; and hence, by 
 comparing this weight, with its total weight, we find 
 its specific gravity. The rule, therefore, is, Divide the 
 total weight by the loss of weight in water, the quo- 
 tient is the specific gravity. If it be a liquid or a gas. 
 we weigh it in a glass or other vessel of known capa- 
 city ; and dividing that weight by the weight of the 
 same bulk of water, the quotient is, as before, the spe- 
 cific gravity. 
 
 [“ GREEN, Thomas. The family of Green has 
 made itself remarkable, in the medical profession, by 
 its humble and singular origin. The subject of this 
 notice, the medical ancestor of the family, was born 
 in Malden, and was one of the first settlers of Leices- 
 ter, county of Worcester, Massachusetts. He received 
 his first medical impressions, and impulse, from a 
 book, given him by a surgeon of a British ship, who 
 resided a few months at his father’s, and took an in- 
 terest in his vigorous and opening intellect. His outfit, 
 for the wilderness, consisted of his gun, his axe, his 
 book, his sack, and his cow. His first habitation was 
 built by nature, its roof composed of a shelving rock. 
 Here he passed the night in sound repose, after the 
 labour of the day, in felling and clearing the forest. 
 Soon after he began his settlement, he was attacked 
 by a fever. Foreseeing the difficulties which must 
 attend his situation, without a friendly hand to admi- 
 nister even the scanty necessaries of life, he had the 
 precaution to tie a young calf to his cabin, formed 
 under the rock. By this stratagem he was enabled to 
 obtain sustenance from the cow, as often as she re- 
 turned to give nourishment to her young. In this man- 
 ner he derived his support for some weeks. By the 
 aid of his book, and the knowledge of simples, a profi- 
 ciency in which he early acquired by an intercourse 
 with the Indians, he was soon enabled to prescribe 
 successfully for the simple maladies of his fellow-set- 
 tlers. By practice, from the necessity of the case, as 
 well as from choice, he acquired theory and skill, and 
 soon rose to great reputation. Thus, from fortuitous 
 circumstances, and an humble beginning, the name of 
 Green has attained its present eminence in the medical 
 profession ” — Tkach. Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 [“GREEN, Dr. John, (senior,) son of the above 
 mentioned, was born at Leicester, in the year 1736. 
 By the aid of his father, he early became a physician, 
 and settled at Worcester. He married a daughter of 
 Brigadier Ruggles, of Hardwick, and became the father 
 of a large family. Not satisfied, as too many are, 
 with the limited means of knowledge which necessa- 
 rily fell to his lot, he afforded his children the best edu- 
 cation in his power. He was extensively employed, 
 and distinguished himself for his tenderness and fide- 
 lity. He inherited a taste and skill in botany, with 
 
 C c 2 
 
 his profession, from his father. In his garden were td 
 be found the useful plant, the healing herb, and the 
 grateful fruit; which either his humanity bestowed 
 on the sick, or his hospitality on his friends. He died, 
 November 29th, 1799, aged 63 years. — Tkach. Med. 
 Biog. A.l 
 
 [“ GREEN, Dr. John, (junior,) son of the pre- 
 ceding, was born A. D. 1763. Descended from an- 
 cestors who made the art of healing their study, Dr. 
 Green was easily initiated in the school of physic ; and, 
 from his childhood, the natural bias of his mind led 
 him to that profession, which, through life, was tire 
 sole object of his ardent pursuit. To be distmguished 
 as a physician, was not his chief incentive. To as- 
 suage the sufferings of humanity, by hi§ skill, was a 
 higher motive of his benevolent mind. Every duty 
 was performed with delicacy and tenderness. With 
 these propensities, aided by a strong, inquisitive, and 
 discriminating mind, he attained to a pre-eminent rank 
 among the physicians and surgeons of our country. 
 To this sentiment of his worth, correctly derived from 
 witnessing his practice on others, a more feeling tribute 
 is added by those who have experienced his skill ; for 
 so mild was his deportment, so soothing were his 
 manners, and so indefatigable was his attention, that 
 he gained the unbounded confidence of his patients, 
 and the cure was in a good measure performed before 
 medicine was administered. To those who were ac- 
 quainted with Dr. Green, the idea, that “ some men 
 are born physicians ,” was not absurd; for he not 
 only possessed an innate mental fitness for the profes 
 sion, but was constitutionally formed to bear its fa- 
 tigues and privations. Few men, of his age, have 
 had such extensive practice, or endured a greater va 
 riety of fatigue, or have been so often deprived of 
 stated rest and refreshment. It is worthy of remark, 
 that in all the variety of duty, incident to his calling, 
 he was never known to yield to the well-intended 
 proffer of that kind of momentary refreshment, so 
 ready at command, and so often successfully pressed 
 upon the weary, exhausted, and incautious physician. 
 
 “ The firmness and equanimity of his mind, which 
 were conspicuous in all the exigencies of life, forsook 
 him not in death. With Christian resignation, he u set 
 his house in order," knowing he “ must die and not 
 live." In perfect possession of his intellectual facul- 
 ties, with a mind calm and collected, he spent the last 
 moments of life performing its last duties, with the 
 sublime feelings of a philosopher and Christian. And 
 when, by an examination of his pulse, he found the 
 cold hand of death pressing hard upon him, he bade a 
 calm adieu to his attending physicians, whom he 
 wished should be the sole witnesses of nature’s last 
 conflict. Placing himself in the most favourable pos- 
 ture for an easy exit, he expressed a hope that his for- 
 titude would save his afflicted family and friends from 
 the distress of hearing a dying groan. His hope was 
 accomplished! He died, August 11th, 1808, aged 45 
 years. At his request, his body was examined. The 
 cause of death was found in the enlargement, and 
 consequent flaccidity, of the aorta.”— Thacker's Med. 
 Biog. A.l 
 
 GREEN EARTH. Mountain green. A mineral 
 of a celandine green colour, found in Saxony, Verona, 
 and Hungary. 
 
 GREEN SICKNESS. See Chlorosis. 
 
 Green vitriol. Sulphate of iron. 
 
 GREENSTONE. A rock of the trap fbrmatlon, 
 consisting of a hornblend, and felspar, both in the 
 state of grains or small crystals. See Diabase. 
 
 GREGORY, John, was born in 1725, his father 
 being professor of medicine at King’s College, Aber- 
 deen : after studying under whom, he went to Edin- 
 burgh, Leyden, and Paris. At the age of 20, he was 
 elected professor of philosophy at Aberdeen, and was 
 made doctor of medicine. In the year 1756 he was 
 chosen professor of medicine on the death of his bro- 
 ther James, who had succeeded his father in that chair. 
 But about nine years after he went to Edinburgh ; and 
 was appointed professor of the practice of medicine 
 there, Dr. Rutherford having resigned in his favour. 
 The year following, on the death of Dr. White, he was 
 nominated first physician to the king for Scotland. He 
 also enjoyed very extensive practice, prior to his death 
 in 1773. He published, in 1765, “ A Comparative View 
 of the State and Faculties of Man with those of the 
 Animal World,” which contains many just and origi- 
 
GRY 
 
 GUA 
 
 nal remarks, and was very favouranly received. Five 
 years after his “Observations on the Duties and Of- 
 fices of a Physician, &c.,” given in his introductory 
 lectures, were made public surreptitiously ; which in- 
 duced him to print them in a more correct form. The 
 work has been greatly admired. His last publication, 
 “ Elements of the Practice of Physic ” was intended 
 as a syllabus to his lectures ; but he did not live to 
 complete it. 
 
 GRENATITE. Prismatoidal garnet. 
 
 Gressu'ra. (From gradior , to proceed.) The pe- 
 rineum which goes from the pudendum to the anus. 
 
 GREW, Nkhemiah, was born at Coventry ; where, 
 after graduating at some foreign university, he settled 
 in practice. He there formed the idea of studying the 
 anatomy of plants. His first essay on this subject was 
 Communicated to the Royal Society in 1670, and met 
 with great approbation : whence he was induced to 
 settle in London, and two years after became a fellow 
 of that society; of which he was also at one period 
 secretary. In 1680 lie was made an honorary fellow 
 of the College of Physicians. He is said to have at- 
 tained considerable practice, and died in 1711. His 
 “Anatomy of Vegetable Roots and Trunks,” is a large 
 collection of original and useful facts; though his 
 theories have been invalidated by subsequent disco- 
 veries. He had no correct ideas of the propulsion or 
 direction of the sap ; but he was one of the first 
 who adopted the doctrine of the sexes of plants ; nor 
 did even the principles of methodical arrangement 
 entirely escape his notice. In 1681, he published a de- 
 scriptive catalogue of the Museum of the Royal So- 
 ciety ; to which were added some lectures on the com- 
 parative anatomy of the stomach and intestines. 
 Another publication was entitled “ Cosmographia Sa- 
 cra, or a Discourse of the Universe; as it is the Crea- 
 ture and Kingdom of God.” His works were soon 
 translated into French and Latin ; but the latter very 
 incorrectly 
 
 GREYWACKE. A mountain formation, consist- 
 ing of two similar rocks, which alternate with, and 
 pass into each other, called grey wacke, and grey wacke- 
 slate. 
 
 GR1AS. (A name mentioned by Apuleius.) The 
 name of a genus of plants. Class, Polyandria ; Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 Grias cauliflora. The systematic name of the 
 tree, the fruit of which is the anchovy pear. The in- 
 habitants of Jamaica esteem it as a pleasant and cool- 
 ing fruit 
 
 Grie'lum. A name formerly applied to parsley and 
 smallage. 
 
 Gripho'menos. (From ypiipos, a net; because it 
 surrounds the body as with a net.) Applied to pains 
 which surround the body at the loins. 
 
 GROMWELL. See Lithospermum. 
 
 GROSS UL ARE. A mineral of an asparagus-green 
 colour, of the garnet genusi 
 
 GROSSULA'RIA. (Diminutive of grossus , an un- 
 ripe fig ; so named because its fruit resembles an unripe 
 fig.) The gooseberry, or gooseberry-bush. See Ribes. 
 
 Grotto del cane. (The Italian for the dogs’ 
 grotto.) A grotto near Naples, in which dogs are suf- 
 focated. The carbonic acid ga^ rises about eighteen 
 inches. A man therefore is not affected, but a dog 
 forcibly held in, or that cannot rise above it, is soon 
 killed, unless taken out. He is recovered by plunging 
 him in an adjoining lake. 
 
 Ground ivy. See Glecoma hederacea. 
 
 Ground liverwort. See Lichen caninus. 
 
 Ground nut. See Bunium bulbocastanum. 
 
 Ground-pine. See Teucrium chamwpitys. 
 
 GROUNDSEL. See Senecio vulgaris. 
 
 GRUINALES. (From grus y a crane.) The name 
 of an order of plants in Linnajus’s Fragments of a 
 Natural Method, consisting of geranium, or crane’s- 
 bill genus principally. 
 
 GRU'TUM. A hard, white tubercle of the skin, re- 
 sembling in size and appearance a millet-seed. 
 
 GRYLLUS. The name of an extensive genus of 
 insects, including the grasshoppers, and the locust of 
 the Scriptures. 
 
 Gryllus verrccivorus. The wart-eating grass- 
 hopper. Tt has green wings, spotted with brown, and 
 is caught by the common people in Sweden to destroy 
 warts, which they do, by biting off the excrescence and 
 discharging a corrosive liquor on the wound. 
 
 404 
 
 GRYPHO'SIS, (From ypuirow, to incurvate.) A 
 disease of the naile, which turn inwards, and irritate 
 the soft parts below. 
 
 GUAI'ACUM. (From the Spanish Guayacan, 
 which is formed from the Indian Hoaxacum.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Decandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the officinal guaia- 
 cum. See Guaiacum officinale. 
 
 Guaiacum officinale. This tree, Guaiacum — 
 foliis bijugis , obtusis of Linnaeus, is a native of the 
 West Indian islands. The wood, gum, bark, fruit, 
 and even the flowers, have been found to possess medi 
 cinal qualities. The wood, which is called Guaiacum 
 Americanum ; Lignum vitae ; Lignum sanctum ; Lig- 
 num behedictum ; Palus sanctus , is brought principally 
 from Jamaica, in large pieces of four or five hundred 
 weight each, and from its hardness and beauty is used 
 for various articles of turnery-ware. It scarcely dis- 
 covers any smell, unless heated, or while rasping, in 
 which circumstances it yields a light aromatic one : 
 chewed, it impresses a slight acrimony, biting the 
 palate and fauces. The gum, or rather resin, is ob- 
 tained by wounding the bark in different parts of the 
 body of the tree, or by what has been called jagging. 
 It exudes copiously from the wounds, though gradu- 
 ally; and when a quantity is found accumulated upon 
 the several wounded trees, hardened by exposure to 
 the sun, it is gathered and packed up in small kegs for 
 exportation : it is of a friable texture, of a deep green- 
 ish colour, and sometimes of a reddish hue ; it has a 
 pungent acrid taste, but little or no smell, unless heat- 
 ed. The bark contains less resinous matter than the 
 wood, and is consequently a less powerful medicine, 
 though in a recent state it is strongly cathartic. “ The 
 fruity" says a late author, “is purgative, and, for 
 medicinal use, far excels the bark. A decoction of it 
 has been known to cure the venereal disease, and even 
 the yaws in its advanced stage, without the use of 
 mercury.” The flowers , or blossoms, are laxative, 
 and in Jamaica are commonly given to the children in 
 the form of syrup. It is only the wood and resin of 
 guaiacum which are now in general medicinal use in 
 Europe ; and as the efficacy of the former is supposed 
 to be derived merely from the quantity of resinous 
 matter which it contains, they may be considered' in- 
 discriminately as the same medicine. Guaiacum was 
 first introduced into the materia medica soon after the 
 discovery of America; and previous to the use of 
 mercury in the lues venerea, it was the principal reme- 
 dy employed in the cure of that disease: its great suc- 
 cess brought it into such repute, that it is said to have 
 been sold for seven gold crowns a pound : but notwith- 
 standing the very numerous testimonies in its favour, 
 it often failed in curing the patient, and was at length 
 entirely superseded by mercury ; and though it be still 
 occasionally employed in syphilis, it is rather with a 
 view to correct other diseases in the habit, than for its 
 effects as an anti- venereal. It is now more generally 
 employed for its virtues in curing gouty and rheumatic 
 pains, and some cutaneous diseases. Dr. Woodville 
 and others frequently conjoined it with mercury and 
 soap, and in some cases with bark or steel, and found 
 it eminently useful as an alterative. In the pharma- 
 copoeia it is directed in the form of mixture and tinc- 
 ture : the latter is ordered to be prepared in two ways, 
 viz. with rectified spirit, and the aromatic spirit of 
 ammonia. Of these latter compounds, the dose may 
 be from two scruples to two drachms ; the gum is gene- 
 rally given from six grains to twenty, or even more, for 
 a dose, either in pills or in a fluid form, by means of 
 mucilage or the yelk of an egg. The decoctum ligno- 
 rum (Pharm. Edinb.) of which guaiacum is the chief 
 ingredient, is commonly taken in the quantity of a 
 pint a day. 
 
 As many writers of the sixteenth century contended 
 that guaiacum was a true specific for the venereal dis- 
 ease, and the celebrated Boerhaave maintained the 
 same opinion, the following observations are inserted : 
 Mr. Pearson mentions, that when he was first intrust- 
 ed with the care of the Lock Hospital, 1781, Mr. Brom- 
 field and Mr. Williams were in the habit of reposing 
 great confidence in the efficacy of a decoction of guaia- 
 cum wood. This was administered to such patients 
 as had already employed the usual quantity of mer- 
 cury ; but who complained of nocturnal pains, or had 
 gummata, nodes, ozama, and other effects of llie vene- 
 
GUI 
 
 GUM 
 
 real virus, connected with secondary symptoms, as did 
 not yield to a course of mercurial frictions. The diet 
 consisted of raisins, and hard biscuit; from two to 
 four pints of the decoction were taken every day; the 
 hot bath was used twice a week ; and a dose of anti- 
 monial wine and laudanum, or Dover’s powder, was 
 commonly taken every evening. Constant confine- 
 ment to bed was not deemed necessary ; neither was 
 exposure to the vapour of burning spirit, with a view 
 of exciting perspiration, often practised; as only a 
 moist state of the skin was desired. This treatment 
 was sometimes of singular advantage to those whose 
 health had sustained injury from the disease, long con- 
 finement, and mercury. The strength increased; bad 
 ulcers healed ; exfoliations were completed ; and these 
 anomalous symptoms which would have been exas- 
 perated by mercury, soon yielded to guaiacum. 
 
 Besides* such cases, in which the good effects of 
 guaiacum made it be erroneously regarded as a specific 
 tor the lues venerea, the medicine was also formerly 
 given, by some, on the first attack of the venereal dis- 
 ease. The disorder being thus benefited, a radical 
 cure was considered to be accomplished: and though 
 frequent relapses followed, yet, as these partly yielded 
 to the same remedy, its reputation was still kept up. 
 Many diseases also, which got well, were probably 
 not venereal cases. Pearson seems to allow, that in 
 syphilitic affections, it may indeed operate like a true 
 antidote, suspending, for a time, the progress of certain 
 venereal symptoms, and removing other appearances 
 altogether ; but he observes that experience has evinced, 
 that the unsubdued virus yet remains active in the 
 constitution. 
 
 Pearson has found guaiacum of little use in pains 
 of the bones, except when it proved sudorific ; but that 
 it was then inferior to antimony or volatile alkali. 
 When the constitution has been impaired by mercury 
 and long confinement, and there is a thickened state 
 of the ligaments, or periosteum, or foul ulcers still re- 
 maining, Pearson says, these effects will often subside 
 during the exhibition of the decoction; and it will 
 often suspend, for a short time, the progress of certain 
 secondary symptoms of the lues venera ; for instance, 
 ulcers of the tonsils, venereal eruptions, and even 
 nodes. Pearson, however, never knew one instance 
 in which guaiacum eradicated the virus ; and he con- 
 tends, that its being conjoined with mercury neither 
 increases the virtue of this mineral, lessens its bad 
 affects, nor diminishes the necessity of giving a certain 
 quantity of it. Pearson remarks that he has seen 
 guaiacum produce good effects in many patients, having 
 cutaneous diseases, the oztena, and scrofulous affec- 
 tions of the membranes and ligaments. 
 
 GUILA'NDINA. (Named after Guilandus, a Prus- 
 sian, who travelled in Palestine, Egypt, Africa, and 
 Greece, and succeeded Fallopius in the botanical chair 
 at Padua. He died in 1589.) The name of a genus 
 of plants. Class, Dccandria; Order, Monogynia. 
 Guilandina bonduc. The systematic name of the 
 lant, the fruit of which is called Bonduch indorum. 
 lolucca or bezoar nut. It possesses warm, bitter, and 
 carminative virtues. 
 
 Guilandina moringa. This plant, Ouilandina — 
 inermis , foliis subpinnatis , foliolis inferioribus terna- 
 tis of Linnaeus, affords the ben-nut and the lignum 
 nephriticum. 
 
 1. Ben nux ; Qians unguentaria ; Balanus myrep- 
 sica ; Coatis. The oily acorn, or ben-nut. A whitish 
 nut, about the size of a small filberd, of a roundish 
 triangular shape, including a kernel of the same figure, 
 covered with a white skin. They were formerly em- 
 ployed to remove obstructions of the primae viae. The 
 oil afforded by simple pressure, is remarkable for its 
 not growing rancid in keeping, or, at least, not until 
 it has stood for a number of years; and on this ac- 
 count, it is used in extricating the aromatic principles 
 of such odoriferous flowers as yield little or no essen- 
 tial oil in distillation. The unalterability of this oil 
 would render it the most valuable substance for ce- 
 rates, or liniments, were it sufficiently common. It is 
 actually employed for this purpose in many parts of 
 Italy. 
 
 2. Lignum nephriticum. Nephritic wood. It is 
 brought from America in large, compact, ponderous 
 pieces, without knots, the outer part of a whitish, or 
 pale yellowish colour, the inner of a dark brown or 
 red. When rasped, it gives out a faint aromatic smell. 
 
 It is never used medicinally in this country, but stands 
 high in reputation abroad, against difficulties of making 
 urine, nephritic complaints, and most disorders of the 
 kidneys and urinary passages. 
 
 GUINEA PEPPER. See Capsicum annuum. 
 
 Guinea-worm. See Medinensis vena. 
 
 GUINTERIUS, John, was born in 1487, at Ander- 
 nach, in Germany. He was of obscure birth, and his 
 real name was said to have been Winther. He showed 
 very early a great zeal for knowledge, and at the age 
 of 12 went to Utrecht to study ; but he had to struggle 
 with great hardships, supported partly by his own in- 
 dustry, partly by the bounty of those who commiserated 
 his situation. At length, having given striking proofs 
 of his talents, he was appointed professor of Greek at 
 Louvain. But his inclination being to medicine, he 
 went to Paris in 1525 ; where he was made doctor five 
 years after. He was appointed physician to the king, 
 and practised there during several years ; giving also 
 lectures on anatomy. His reputation had reached the 
 north of Europe ; and he received the most advanta- 
 geous offers to repair to the court of Denmark. But 
 in 1537 he was compelled by the religious disturbances 
 to retire into Germany. At Strasburgh he was received 
 with honour by the magistrates, and had a chair as- 
 signed him by the faculty ; he also practised very 
 extensively and successfully ; and at length letters of 
 nobility were conferred upon him by the emperor. He 
 lived, however, only twelve years to enjoy these 
 honours, having died in 1574. His works are nume- 
 rous, consisting partly of translations of the best 
 ancient physicians, but principally of commentaries 
 and illustrations of them. 
 
 GUM. I. Gummi. The mucilage of vegetables. It 
 is usually transparent, more or less brittle when dry, 
 though difficultly pulverable ; of an insipid, or slightly 
 saccharine taste ; soluble in, or capable of combining 
 with, water in all proportions, to which it gives a 
 gluey adhesive consistence, in proportion as its quan- 
 tity is greater. It is separable, or congulates by the 
 action of weak acids; it is insoluble in alkohol, and in 
 oil ; and capable of the acid fermentation, when diluted 
 with water. The destructive action of fire causes it 
 to emit much carbonic acid, and converts it into coal 
 without exhibiting any flame. Distillation affords 
 water, acid, a small quantity of oil, a small quantity 
 of ammonia, and much coal. 
 
 These are the leading properties of gums, rightly so 
 called ; but the inaccurate custom of former times ap- 
 plied the term gum to all concrete vegetable juices, so 
 that in common we hear of gum copal, gum sandarach, 
 and other gums, which are either pure resms, or mix- 
 tures of resins with the vegetable mucilage. 
 
 The principal gums are, 1. The common gums, ob- 
 tained from the plum, the peach, the cherry-tree, <fcc. 
 2. Gum Arabic, which flows naturally from the acacia 
 in Egypt, Arabia, and elsewhere. This forms a clear 
 transparent mucilage with water. 3. Gum Seneca, or 
 Seuegal. It does not greatly differ from gum Arabic : 
 the pieces are larger and clearer ; and it seems to com- 
 municate a higher degree of the adhesive quality to 
 water. It is much used by calico-printers and others. 
 The first sort of gums are frequently sold by this name, 
 but may be known by their darker colour. 4. Gum 
 adragant, or tragacanth. It is obtained from a small 
 plant, a species of astragalus, growing in Syria, and 
 other eastern parts. It comes to us in small white con- 
 torted pieces, resembling worms. It is usually dearer 
 than other gums, and forms a thicker jelly with water. 
 
 Willis has found, that the root of the common blue- 
 bell, Hyacinthus non scriptus , dried and powdered, 
 affords a mucilage possessing all the qualities of that 
 from gum Arabic. The roots of the vernal squill, white 
 lily, and orchis, equally yield mucilage. Lord Dun- 
 donald has extracted a mucilage also from lichens. 
 
 Gums treated with nitric acid afford the saclactic, 
 malic, and oxalic acids. 
 
 II. Gingiva. The very vascular and elastic sub- 
 stance that covers the alveolar arches of the upper and 
 under jaws, and embraces the necks of the teeth. 
 
 Gum acacia. See Acacia vera. 
 
 Gum arable. See Acacia vera. 
 
 Gum., clastic. See Caoutchouc. 
 
 GUM-BILE. See Parulis. 
 
 GU'MMA. A strumous tumour on tha periosteum 
 of a bone. 
 
 GUMMI. (Gummi, n. indeclin.) See Gum. 
 
 405 
 
GUT 
 
 Gummi acaci®. See Acacia vera. 
 
 Gummi acanthinum. See Acacia vera. 
 
 Gummi arabxcum. See Acacia vera. 
 
 Gummi carann®. See Caranna. 
 
 Gummi cerasorum. The juices which exude from 
 the bark of cherry-trees. It is very similar to gum 
 Arabic, for which it may be substituted. 
 
 Gummi chibou. A spurious kind of gum elemi, but 
 little used. 
 
 Gummi courbaril. An epithet sometimes applied 
 to the juice of the Mymencea courbaril. See Anime. 
 
 Gummi euphorbii. See Euphorbia. 
 
 Gummi galda. See Oalda. 
 
 Gummi gambiense. See Kino. 
 
 Gummi guttle. See Stalagmitis. 
 
 Gummi heder®. See Hedera helix. 
 
 Gummi juniperinum. See Juniperus communis. 
 
 Gummi kikekunemalo. See KikeJcunemulo. 
 
 Gummi kino. See Kino. 
 
 Gummi lacca. See Lacca. 
 
 Gummi lamac. See Acacia vera. 
 
 Gummi lutea. See Botany Bay. 
 
 Gummi myrrha. See Myrrha. 
 
 Gummi rubrum astringens gambiense. See Kino. 
 
 Gummi sagapenum. See Sagapenum. 
 
 Gummi scorpionis. See Acacia vera. 
 
 Gummi senega. See Acacia vera. 
 
 Gummi senegalense. See Mimosa Senegal. 
 
 Gummi senica. See Acacia vera. 
 
 Gummi thebaicum. See Acacia vera. 
 
 Gummi tragacanth®. See Astragalus. 
 
 GUM-RE'SIN. Gummi resina. Gum-resins are 
 the juices of plants that are mixed with resin, and an 
 extractive matter, which has been taken for a gum- 
 my substance. They seldom flow naturally from 
 plants, but are mostly extracted by incision in the form 
 of white, yellow, or red fluids, which dry more or less 
 quickly. Water, spirit of wine, wine, or vinegar, dis- 
 solve them only in part according to the proportion 
 they contain of resin or extract. Gum-resins may also 
 be formed by art, by digesting the parts of vegetables 
 containing the gum-resin in diluted alkohol, and then 
 evaporating the solution. For this reason most tinc- 
 tures contain gum-resin. The principal gum-resins 
 employed medicinally are aloes, ammoni&cum,assafceti- 
 da,galbanum, cambogia, guaiacum, myrrha, ollbanum, 
 opoponax, sagapenum, sarcocolla, scammonium, and 
 styrax. 
 
 GUNDELIA. (The name given by Tournefort in 
 honour of his companion and friend, Andrew Gundel- 
 scheimer, its discoverer, in the mountains of Armenia.) 
 A genus of plants. Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Poly- 
 gamia segregata. 
 
 Gundelia tournifortii. The young shoots of 
 this plant are eaten by the Indians but the roots are 
 emetic. 
 
 GU'TTA. ( Gutta , ae. f.) 1. A drop. Drops are 
 uncertain forms of administering medicines, and 
 should never be trusted to. The shape of the bottle 
 or of its mouth, from whence the drops fall, as well as 
 the consistence of the fluid, occasion a considerable 
 difference in the quantity administered. See Minimum. 
 
 2. A name of apoplexy, from a supposition that its 
 cause was a drop of blood falling from the brain upon 
 the heart. 
 
 Gutta gamba. See Stalagmitis. 
 
 Gutta nigra. The black drop, occasionally called 
 the Lancashire, or the Cheshire drop. A secret pre- 
 preparation of opium said to be more active than the 
 eommon tincture, and supposed to be less injurious, as 
 seldom followed by headache. 
 
 Gutta opaca. A name for the cataract. 
 
 Gutta serena. (So called by the Arabians.) See 
 Amaurosis. 
 
 406 
 
 GYP 
 
 Gutt® rosace®. Red spots upon the face and 
 nose. 
 
 GU'TTURAL. Belonging to the throat. 
 
 Guttural artery. The superior thyroideal artery. 
 The first branch of the external carotid. 
 
 GYMNA'STIC. {Gymnasticus ; from yvpvos, na- 
 ked, performed by naked men in the public games.) 
 This term is applied to a method of curing diseases by 
 exercise, or that part of physic which treats of the 
 rules that are to be observed in all sorts of exercises, 
 for the preservation of health. This is said to have 
 been invented by one Herodicus, born at Salymbra, a 
 city of Thrace ; or, as some say, at Leutini, in Sicily. 
 He was first master of an academy where young gen- 
 tlemen came to learn warlike and manly exercises; 
 and observing them to be very healthful on that ac- 
 count, he made exercise become an art in reference to 
 the recovering of men out of diseases, as well as pre- 
 serving them from them, and called it Gymnastic , 
 which he made a great part of his practice. But Hip- 
 pocrates, who was his scholar, blames him sometimes 
 for his excesses with this view. And Plato exclaims 
 against him with some warmth, for enjoining his 
 patients to walk from Athens to Megara, which is 
 about 25 miles, and to come home on foot as they went, 
 as soon as ever they had but touched the walls of the 
 city. 
 
 GYMNOCARPI. The second division in Persoon’s 
 arrangement of mushrooms, such as bear seeds em- 
 bedded in an appropriate, dilated, exposed membrane, 
 denominated hymenium , like helvella , in which that 
 part is smooth and even ; boletus , in which it is porous ; 
 and the vast genus agaricus , in which it consists of 
 gills. 
 
 GYMNOSPERMIA, (From yv pvo$, naked, and 
 aneppa, a seed.) The name of an order of the class 
 Didynamia , of the sexual system of plants, embracing 
 such as have added to the didynaraial character, four 
 naked seeds. 
 
 Gyn®'cia. (From ywrj, a woman.) The menses, 
 and also the lochia. 
 
 GYNAS'CIUM. (From ywt), a woman.) 
 
 1. A seraglio. 
 
 2. The pudendum muliebre. 
 
 3. A name for antimony. 
 
 GYNASCOMA'NIA. (From yvyrj, a woman, and 
 pavia, madness.) That species of insanity that arises 
 from love. 
 
 Gyn®comy'stax. (From yvvrj, a woman, and 
 pvs-ral, a beard.) The hairs on the female pudendum. 
 
 Gyn®coma'ston. (From yvvr}, a woman, and 
 pa?of, a breast.) An enormous increase of the breasts 
 of wome n. 
 
 GYNANDRIA. (From yvvr}, a woman, and avrjp, 
 a man, or husband.) The name of a class in the 
 sexual system of plants. It contains those hermaphro- 
 dite flowers, the stamina of which grow upon the pistil, 
 so that the male and female organs are united, and do 
 not stand separate as in other hermaphrodite flowers. 
 
 GYPSATA. (From gypsum , a saline body consist- 
 ingof sulphuric acid and lime.) Dr. Good denominates 
 a species of purging diarrhoea gypsata , in which the 
 digestions are liquid, serous, and compounded of earth 
 of lime. 
 
 GYPSUM. A genus of minerals, composed of lime 
 and sulphuric acid, containing, according to Jameson, 
 two species: the prismatic and the axifrangible. 
 
 1. Prismatic gypsum, or anhydrite , has five sub-spe- 
 cies : sparry anhydrite, scaly anhydrite, fibrous anhy- 
 drite, convoluted anhydrite, compact anhydrite. See 
 Anhydrite. 
 
 2. Axifrangible gypsum contains six sub-species: 
 sparry gypsum, foliated, compact, fibrous, scaly foliated, 
 and earthy gypsum. 
 
HiEM 
 
 H 
 
 HiEM 
 
 aarkxks. Werner’s name for the capillary 
 pyrites of Jameson, and the Nickel natif of 
 Haiiy. Native nickel. A.] 
 
 HABE'NA. A bridle. A bandage for keeping the 
 lips of wounds together, made in the form of a bridle. 
 
 Hacub. See Oundeiia tournefortii. 
 
 HiEMAGO'GA. (From ax/za, blood, and ayw, to 
 bring off) Medicines which promote the menstrual 
 and haemorrhoidal discharges. 
 
 HxEMALO'PIA. (From at/za, blood, and oitjopai, 
 to see.) A disease of the eyes, in which all things ap- 
 pear of a red colour. A variety of the Pseudoblepsis 
 imaginana. 
 
 IEE'MALOPS. (From aiya, blood, and the 
 face.) 1. A red or livid mark in the face or eye. 
 
 • 2. A blood-shot eye. 
 
 HxEMA'NTHUS. (From at/za, blood, and avQos, a 
 flower, so called from its colour.) The blood-flower. 
 
 HxEMATE'MESIS. (From at/za, blood, and r/zrw, 
 to vomit.) Voviitus cruentus. A vomiting of blood is 
 readily to be distinguished from a discharge from the 
 lungs, by its being usually preceded by sense of weight, 
 pain, or anxiety in the region of the stomach ; by its 
 being unaccompanied by any cough ; by the blood being 
 discharged in a very considerable quantity; by its 
 being of a dark colour, and somewhat grumous ; and 
 by its being mixed with the other contents of the 
 stomach. 
 
 The disease may be occasioned by any thing re- 
 ceived into the stomach, which stimulates it violently 
 or wounds it ; or may proceed from blows, bruises, or 
 any other cause capable of exciting inflammation in this 
 organ, or of determining too great a flow of blood to it ; 
 but it arises more usually as a symptom of some other 
 disease (such as a suppression of the menstrual, or 
 haemorrhoidal flux, or obstructions in the liver, spleen, 
 and other viscera) than as a primary affection. It is 
 seldom so profuse as to destroy the patient suddenly, 
 and the principal danger seems to arise, either from the 
 great debility which repeated attacks of the complaint 
 induce, or from the lodgment of blood in the intestines, 
 which by becoming putrid might occasion some other 
 disagreeable disorder. 
 
 This haemorrhage, being usually rather of a passive 
 character, does not admit of large evacuations. Where 
 it arises, on the suppression of the menses, in young 
 persons, and returns periodically, it may be useful to 
 anticipate this by taking away a few ounces of blood ; 
 not neglecting proper means to help the function of the 
 uterus. In moderate attacks, particularly where the 
 bowels have been confined, the infusion of roses and 
 sulphate of magnesia may be employed: if this should 
 not check the bleeding, the sulphuric acid may be ex- 
 hibited more largely, or some of the more powerful 
 astringents and tonics, as alum, tincture of muriate of 
 iron, decoction of bark, or superacetate of lead. Where 
 pain attends, opium should be given freely, taking care 
 that the bowels be not constipated ; and a blister to the 
 epigastrium may be useful. If depending on scirrhous 
 tumours, these must be attacked by mercury, hemlock, 
 &c. In all cases the food should be light, and easy of 
 digestion ; but more nourishing as the patient is more 
 exhausted. 
 
 HiEMATICA. The name of a class of diseases in 
 Good’s Nosology, of the sanguineous system. Its orders 
 are, Pyretica, Phlegotica, Exanlhematica , Dysthetica. 
 
 HA3MATIN. The colouring matter of logwood, 
 and according to Chevreuil, a distinct vegetable sub- 
 stance. See HamuUixylon. 
 
 HADMATI'TES. (From aiya , blood: so named 
 from its property of stopping blood, or from its colour.) 
 Lapis hematites. An elegant iron ore called blood- 
 stone. Finely levigated, and freed from the grosser 
 parts by frequent washings with water, it has been 
 long recommended in haemorrhages, fluxes, uterine 
 obstructions, &c. in doses of from one scruple to three 
 or four. 
 
 Hacmati'tinus. (From aiya'Ji'Jrjs, the bloodstone.) 
 An epithet of a colly riuin, in which was the bloodstone. 
 
 HA2M ATOCE'LE. (From at/za, blood, and KrjXru 
 
 a tumour.) A swelling of the scrotum, or spermatic cord, 
 proceeding from or caused by blood. The distinction 
 of the different kinds of liaematocele, though not.usually 
 made, is absolutely necessary towards rightly under- 
 standing the disease ; the general idea, or concept ion of 
 which, appears to Pott to be somewhat erroneous, and 
 to have produced a prognostic which is ill founded and 
 hasty. According to this eminent surgeon, the disease, 
 properly called haematocele, is of four kinds ; two of 
 which have their seat within the tunica vaginalis testis; 
 one within the albuginea ; and the fourth in the tunica 
 communis or common cellular membrane, investing the 
 spermatic vessels. 
 
 In the passing an instrument, in order to let out the 
 water from a hydrocele of the vaginal coat, a vessel 
 is sometimes wounded, which is of such size, as to 
 tinge the fluid pretty deeply at the time of its running 
 odt : the orifice becoming close, when the water is all 
 discharged, and a plaster being applied, the blood ceases 
 to flow from thence, but insinuates itself partly into 
 the cavity of the vaginal coat, and partly into the cells 
 of the scrotum ; making in the space of a few hours, a 
 tumour nearly equal in size to the original hydrocele. 
 This is one species. 
 
 It sometimes happens in tapping a hydrocele, that 
 although the fluid discharged by that operation be per- 
 fectly clear and limpid, yet in a very short space of time 
 (sometimes in a few hours,) the scrotum becomes as 
 large as it was before, and palpably as full of a fluid. If 
 a new puncture be now made, the discharge, instead 
 of being limpid (as before,) is either pure blood or 
 very bloody. This is another species; and, like the 
 preceding, confined to the tunica vaginalis. 
 
 The whole vascular compages of the testicle is 
 sometimes very much enlarged, and at the same time 
 rendered so lax and loose, that the tumour produced 
 thereby has, to the fingers of an examiner, very much 
 the appearance of a swelling composed of a mere fluid, 
 supposed to be somewhat thick, or viscid. This is in 
 some measure a deception; but not totally so: the 
 greater part of the tumefaction is caused by the 
 loosened texture of the testes ; but there is very fre- 
 quently a quantity of extravasated blood also. If this be 
 supposed to be a hydrocele, and pierced, the discharge 
 will be mere blood. This is a third kind of haunatocele ; 
 and very different, in all its circumstances, from the 
 two preceding : the fluid is shed from the vessels of the 
 glandular part of the testicle, and contained within the 
 tunica albuginea. 
 
 The fourth consists in a rupture of, and an effusion of 
 blood, from a branch of the spermatic vein, in its pas- 
 sage from the groin to the testicles. In which case, the 
 extravasation is made into the tunica communis, or 
 cellular membrane, investing the spermatic vessels. 
 
 Each of these species, Pott says, he has seen so dis- 
 tinctly, and perfectly, that he has not the smallest 
 doubt concerning their existence, and of their differ- 
 ence from each other. 
 
 HzEMATO'CHYSIS. (From at/za , blood, and xew, 
 to pour out.) A haemorrhage or flux of blood. 
 
 HxEMATO'DES. (From at/za, blood, and eidos, ap- 
 pearance : so called from the red colour.) 1. An old 
 name for the bloody .crane’s-bill. See Geranium san- 
 guineum. 
 
 2. A fungus, which has somewhat the appearance of 
 blood. See Hcematoma. 
 
 HxEMATO'LOGY. ( Hcematologia ; from at/za, 
 blood, and Xovos . a discourse.) The doctrine of the 
 blood. 
 
 HA2MATOMA. (From at/za, blood.) Fungus h<B- 
 matodes. The bleeding fungus. Spongoid inflamma- 
 tion of Burns. This disease has'been described also 
 under the names of soft cancer and medullary sar- 
 coma. It assumes a variety of forms, and attacks most 
 parts of the body, but particularly the testicle, eye, 
 breast, and the extremities. It begins with a soft en- 
 largement or tumour of the part, which is extremely 
 elastic, and in some cases very painful ; as it increases, 
 it often has the feel of an encysted tumour, and at length 
 becomes irregular, bulging out here and there, and in 
 
 407 
 
HiEM 
 
 WFM 
 
 sinuales itself between the . neighbouring parts, and 
 forms a large mass, if under an, aponeurotic expansion. 
 When it ulcerates it bleeds, shoots up a mass of a bloody 
 fungus, and then shows its decided character if unknown 
 before. Most of the medicines which have been em- 
 ployed against cancerous diseases have been un profit- 
 ably exhibited against hamatoma ; as alteratives, both 
 vegetable and mineral ; tonics and narcotics. Extirpa- 
 tion, when practicable, is the only cure. 
 
 II-emato-uphaloce'le. (From aqua, blood, optpaXoi, 
 the navel, and kt/Xt), a tumour.) A tumour about the 
 navel, from an extravasation of blood. A species of 
 ecchymosis. 
 
 ILematopede'sis. (From aipa , blood, and zueSaa, a 
 leap.) The leaping of the blood from a wounded 
 artcrv. 
 
 HrEMATO SIS. (From aipa, blood.) A haemor- 
 rhage or flux of blood. 
 
 HrEMATO'XYLON. (From aipa , blood, and £vAov, 
 wood : so called from the red colour of its wood.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Decandria ; Order, Monogijnia. 
 
 Hjematoxylon campechianum. The systematic 
 name of the logwood-tree. Acacia Zeylonica. The 
 part ordered in the Pharmacopoeia, is the wood, called 
 Jlcematozyli lignum; Lignum campeckcnse ; Lignum 
 campechianum ; Lignum campescanum ; Lignum Indi- 
 ana ; Lignum sappan. Logwood. It is of a solid 
 texture and of a dark red colour. It is imported princi- 
 pally as a substance for dying, cut into junks and logs 
 of about three feet in length ; of these pieces the largest 
 and Thickest are preserved, as being of the deepest 
 colour. Logwood has a sweetish sub-adstringent taste, 
 and no remarkable smell ; it gives a purplish red tinc- 
 ture both to watery and spirituous infusions, and tinges 
 the stools, and sometimes the urine, of the same colour. 
 It is employed medicinally as an adstringent and cor- 
 roborant. In diarrhoeas it has been found peculiarly 
 efficacious, and has the recommendation of some of the 
 first medical authorities; also in the latter stages of 
 dysentery, when the obstructing causes are removed ; 
 to obviate the extreme laxity of the intestines usually 
 superinduced by the repeated dejections. In the form 
 of a decoction the proportion is two ounces to 21b. of 
 fluid, reduced by boiling to one. A-n extract is ordered 
 in the pharmacopoeias^ The dose from ten to forty 
 grains. The colouring principle of this root is called 
 hemctin. On the watery extract of logwood, digest 
 alkohol for a day, filter the solution, evaporate, add a 
 little water, evaporate gently again, and then leave the 
 liquid at rest. Hematin is deposited in small crystals, 
 which, after washing with alkohol, are brilliant, and of 
 a reddish-white colour. Their taste is bitter, acrid, and 
 slightly astringent. 
 
 Hematin forms an orange-red solution with boiling 
 water, becoming yellow as it cools, but recovering, 
 with increase of heat, its former hue. Excess of 
 alkali converts it first to purple, then to violet, and, 
 lastly, to brown : in which state the hematin seems to 
 be decomposed. Metallic oxides unite with hematin, 
 forming a blue-coloured compound. Gelatin throws 
 down reddish flocculi. Peroxide of tin, and acid, 
 merely redden it. 
 
 HASMATO'XYLUM. See Hcematoxylon. 
 
 HrEMATU'RIA. (From aipa, blood, and ovpov, 
 urine.) The voiding of blood with urine. This dis- 
 ease is sometimes occasioned by falls, blows, bruises, 
 or some violent exertion, such as hard riding and 
 jumping ; but it more usually arises, from a small 
 stone lodged either in the kidney or ureter, which by 
 its size or irregularity wounds the inner surface of the 
 part it comes in contact with ; in which case the 
 blood discharged is most usually somewhat coagu- 
 lated, and the urine deposites a sediment of a dark 
 brown colour, resembling the grounds of coffee. 
 
 A discharge of blood by urine, when proceeding 
 from the kidney or ureter, is cpmmonlv attended with 
 an acute pain in the back, and some difficulty of mak- 
 ing water, the urine which comes away first, being 
 muddy and high coloured, but towards the close of its 
 flowing, becoming transparent and of a natural ap- 
 pearance. When the blood comes immediately from 
 the bladder, it is usually accompanied with a sense of 
 heat and pain at the bottom of the belly. 
 
 The voiding of bloody urine is always attended with 
 some danzer, particularly when mixed with purulent 
 matter When it arises in the course of any malig- 
 403 
 
 nant disease, it shows a highly putrid state of the 
 blood, and always indicates a fatal terminatiou. 
 
 The appearances to be observed on dissection will 
 accord with those usually met with in the disease which 
 has given rise to the complaint. 
 
 When the disease has resulted from a mechanical 
 injury in a plethoric habit, it may be proper to take 
 blood, and pursue the general antiphlogistic plan, open- 
 ing the bowels occasionally with castor oil, &c. When 
 owing to calculi, which cannot be removed, we must 
 be chiefly content with palliative measures, giving al 
 kalies or acids according to the quality of the urine ; 
 likewise mucilaginous drinks and clysters ; and opium, 
 fomentations, &c. to relieve pain ; uva ursi also has 
 been found useful under these circumstances; but 
 more decidedly where the haemorrhage is purely pas- 
 sive ; in which case also some of the terebinthate 
 remedies may be cautiously tried ; and means of 
 strengthening the constitution must not be neglected. 
 
 H^mo'dia. (From aiptnde w, to stupefy.) A painful 
 stupor of the teeth, caused by acrid substances touch- 
 ing them. 
 
 HrEMO'PTOE. (From aqua. blood, and ir'Jvut, 
 to spit up.) The spitting of blood. See Heemoplysis. 
 
 HrEMO'PTYSIS. (From aipa, blood, and/or, to 
 spit.) Haemoptoe. A spitting of blood. A genus of 
 disease arranged by Cullen in the class Pyrexia:., and 
 order Heemoji-hagiw. It is characterized by coughing 
 up florid or frothy blood, preceded usually by heat or 
 pain in the chest, irritation in the larynx, and a saltish 
 taste in the mouth. There are five species of this dis- 
 ease. 
 
 1. Haemoptysis plcthorica, from fulness of the vessels. 
 
 2. Haemoptysis violenta romsome external violence. 
 
 3. Heemoplysis phthisica , from ulcers corroding the 
 small vessels. 
 
 4. Haemoptysis calculosa , from calculous matter in 
 the lungs. 
 
 5. Haemoptysis vicaria, from the suppression of 
 some customary evacuation. 
 
 It is readily to be distinguished from baematemesis, 
 as in this last, the blood is usually thrown out in consi- 
 derable quantities ; and is, moreover, of a darker co- 
 lour, more grumous, and mixed with the other con- 
 tents of the stomach ; whereas blood proceeding from 
 the lungs is usually in small quantity, of a florid co- 
 lour, and mixed with a little frothy mucus only. 
 
 A spitting of blood arises most usually between the 
 ages of sixteen and twenty-five, and may be occasioned 
 by any violent exertion either in running, jumping, 
 wrestling, singing loud, or blowing wind-instruments ; 
 as likewise by wounds, plethora, weak vessels, hectic 
 fever, coughs, irregular living, excessive drinking, or a 
 suppression of some accustomed discharge, such as the 
 menstrual or hoemorrhoidal. It may likewise be occa- 
 sioned by breathing air which is too much rarefied to 
 be able properly to expand the lungs. 
 
 Persons in whom there is a faulty proportion, either 
 in the vessels of the lungs, or in the capacity of the 
 chest, being distinguished by a narrow thorax and pro- 
 minent shoulders, or who are of a delicate make and 
 sanguine temperament, seem iuuqh predisposed to this 
 haemorrhage ; but in these, the complaint is often 
 brought on by the concurrence of the various occa- 
 sional and exciting causes before mentioned. 
 
 A spitting of blood is not, however, always to be 
 considered as a primary disease. It is often only a 
 symptom, and in some disorders, such as pleurisies, 
 peripneumonies, and many fevers, often arises, and is 
 the presage of a favourable termination. 
 
 Sometimes it is preceded, as has already been ob- 
 served, by a sense of weight and oppression at the 
 chest, a dry tickling cough, and some slight difficulty 
 of breathing. Sometimes it is ushered in with shiver- 
 ings, coldness at the extremities, pains in the back and 
 loins, flatulency, costiveness, and lassitude. The blood 
 which is spit up is generally thin, and of a florid red 
 colour ; but sometimes it is thick, and of a dark or 
 blackish cast ; nothing, however, can be inferred from 
 this circumstance, bufthat the blood has lain a longer 
 or shorter time in the breast, before it was discharged. 
 
 An haemoptoe is not attended with danger, where no 
 symptoms of phthisis pulmonalis have preceded or 
 accompanied the haemorrhage, or where it leaves be- 
 hind no cough, dyspnoea, or other affection of the 
 lungs ; nor is it dangerous in a strong healthy person, 
 of a sound constitution ; but when it attacks persons 
 
HiEM 
 
 HiEM 
 
 of a weak lax fibre, and delicate habit, it may be diffi- 
 cult to remove it. 
 
 It seldom takes place to such a degree as to prove 
 fatal at once ; but when it does, the effusion is from 
 some large vessel. The danger, therefore, will be in 
 proportion as the discharge of blood comes from a 
 large vessel, or a small one. 
 
 When the disease proves fatal, in consequence of 
 the rupture of some large vessels, there is found, on 
 dissection, a considerable quantity of clotted blood in 
 the lungs, and there is usually more or less of an in- 
 flammatory appearance at the ruptured part. Where 
 the disease terminates in pulmonary consumption, the 
 same morbid appearances are to be met with as de- 
 scribed under that particular head. 
 
 In this haemorrhage, which is mostly of the active 
 kind, the antiphlogistic regimen must be strictly ob- 
 served ; particularly avoiding heat, muscular exer- 
 tion, and agitation of the mind ; and restricting the 
 patient to a light, cooling, vegetable diet. Acidulated 
 drink will be useful to quench the thirst, without so 
 much liquid being taken. Where the blood is dis- 
 charged copiously, but no great quantity has been lost 
 already, it will be proper to attempt to check it by 
 bleeding freely, if the habit will allow : and sometimes, 
 where there is pain in the chest, local evacuations and 
 blisters may be useful. The bowels should be well 
 cleared with some cooling saline cathartic, which may 
 be given in the infusion of roses. Digitalis is also a 
 proper remedy, particularly where the pulse is very 
 quick, from its sedative influence on the heart and ar- 
 teries. Antimonials in nauseating doses have some- 
 times an excellent effect, as well bv checking the force 
 of the circulation, as by promoting diaphoresis; calo- 
 mel also might be added with advantage ; and opium, 
 or other narcotic, to relieve pain and quiet cough, 
 which may perhaps keep up the bleeding. Emetics 
 have, on some occasions, been successful ; but they 
 are not altogether free from danger. In protracted 
 cases, internal astringents are given, as alum, kino, & c. 
 but their effects are very precarious : the superacetate 
 of lead, however, is perhaps the most powerful medi- 
 cine, especially combined with opium, and should 
 always be resorted to in alarming or obstinate cases, 
 though as it is liable to occasion colic and paralysis, 
 its use should not be indiscriminate ; but it acts proba- 
 bly rather as a sedative than astringent. Sometimes 
 the application of cold water to some sensible part of 
 the body, producing a general refrigeration, will check 
 the bleeding. When the discharge is stopped, great 
 attention to regimen is still required, to obviate its re- 
 turn, with occasional evacuations: the exercise of 
 swinging, riding in an easy carriage, or on a gentle 
 horse, or especially sailing, may keep up a salutary 
 determination of the blood to other parts : an occa- 
 sional blister may be applied, where there are marks 
 of local disease, or an issue or seton perhaps answer 
 better. Should haemoptysis occasionally exhibi t rather 
 the passive character, evacuations must be sparingly 
 used, and tonic medicines will be proper, with a more 
 nutritious diet. 
 
 HiEMORRHAGIA. (From aipa, blood, and prjy- 
 vvul , to break out.) A haemorrhage, or flow of blood. 
 
 IlASMORRHA'GIiE. Haemorrhages, or fluxes of 
 blood. The name of an order in the class Pyrexia: of 
 Cullen’s Nosology is so called. It is characterized by 
 pyrexia with a discharge of blood, without any exter- 
 nal injury ; the blood on venaesection exhibiting the 
 buffy coat. The order Hamorrhagia contains the 
 following generaof diseases, viz.epistaxis, haemoptysis, 
 (of which phthisis is represented as a sequel,) hiemor- 
 rhois, and menorrhagia. 
 
 II-dEMORRHOI'DAL. ( Hamorrhoidalis ; the name 
 of the vessels which are the seat of the haemorrhoids or 
 piles.) 1. Of or belonging to the haemorrhoidal vessels. 
 
 2. The trivial name of some plants which were sup- 
 posed to be efficacious against piles ; as Carduus ha- 
 morrhoidales, & c. 
 
 Hemorrhoidal arteries. Arteria hamorrhoi- 
 dales. The arteries of the rectum are so called: they 
 are sometimes two, and at other times three in number. 
 1. The upper haemorrhoidal artery, which is the great 
 branch of the lower mesenteric continued into the 
 pelvis 2 The middle haemorrhoidal, which some- 
 times comes off from the hypogastric artery, and very 
 often from the pudical artery. It is sometimes want- 
 ing. 3 The lower or external haemorrhoidal is almost 
 
 always a branch of the pudical artery, or that artery 
 which goes to the penis. 
 
 Hemorrhoidal veins. Vena Haemorrhoid ales. 
 These are two. l. The external, which evacuates it- 
 self into the vena iliaca interna. 
 
 2. The internal, which conveys its blood into the 
 vena port®. 
 
 HASMO'RRHOIS. (From aipa, blood, and pea, to 
 flow.) Aimorrhois. The piles. A genus of disease 
 in the class pyrexia , and order Hamorrhagia of Cul- 
 len. They are certain excrescences or tumours arising 
 about the verge of the anus, or the inferior part of the 
 intestinum rectum ; when they discharge blood, parti- 
 cularly upon the patient’s going to stool, the disease is 
 known by the name of bleeding piles; but when there 
 is no discharge, it is called blind piles. The rectum, 
 as well as the colon, is composed of several membranes 
 connected to each other by an intervening cellular sub- 
 stance ; and as the muscular fibres of this intestine 
 always tend, by their contraction, to lessen its cavity, 
 the internal membrane, which is very lax, forms itself 
 into several rugae, or folds. In this construction nature 
 respects the use of the part, which occasionally gives 
 passage to, or allows the retention of, the excrements, 
 the hardness and bulk of which might produce con- 
 siderable lacerations, if this intestine were not capable 
 of dilatation. The arteries and veins subservient to 
 this part are called haemorrhoidal, and the blood that 
 returns from hence is carried to the meseraic veins. 
 The intestinum rectum is particularly subject to the 
 haemorrhoids, from its situation, structure, and use; 
 for while the course of the blood is assisted in almost 
 all the other veins of the body, by the distention of 
 the adjacent muscles, and the pressure of the neigh- 
 bouring parts, the blood in the haemorrhoidal veins, 
 which is to ascend against the natural tendency of its 
 own weight, is not only destitute of these assistances, 
 but is impeded in its passage : for, first, the large ex- 
 crements which lodge in this intestine dilate its sides, 
 and the different resistances which they form there 
 are so many impediments obstructing the return of the 
 blood ; not in the large veins, for they are placed along 
 the external surface of the intestine, but in all the ca- 
 pillaries which enter into its composition. Secondly, 
 as often as these large excrements, protruded by others, 
 approached near the anus, their successive pressure 
 upon the internal coats of the intestine, which they 
 dilate, drives back the blood into the veins, and for so 
 long suspends its course ; the necessary consequence 
 of which is, a distention of the veins in proportion to 
 the quantity of blood that fills them. Thirdly, in every 
 effort we make, either in going to stool, or upon any 
 other occasion, the contraction of the abdominal mus- 
 cles, and the diaphragm pressing the contents of the 
 abdomen downwards, and these pressing upon the 
 parts contained in the pelvis, another obstruction is 
 thereby opposed, to the return of the blood, not only 
 in the large veins, but also in the capillaries, which, 
 being of too weak a texture to resist the impulse of 
 the blood that always tends to dilate them, may hereby 
 become varicose. 
 
 The dilatation of all these vessels is the primary 
 cause of the haemorrhoids ; for the internal coat of 
 the intestine, and the cellular membrane which con- 
 nects that to the muscular coat, are enlarged in propor- 
 tion to the distention of the vessels of which they are 
 composed. This distention, not being equal in every 
 part, .produces separate tumours in the gut, or at the 
 verge of the anus, which increases according as the 
 venal blood is obstructed in them, or circulates there 
 more slowly. 
 
 Whatever, then, is capable of retarding the course 
 of the blood in the haemorrhoidal veins, may occasion 
 this disease. Thus, persons that are generally costive, 
 who are accustomed to sit long at stool, and strain 
 hard; pregnant women, or such as have had difficult 
 labours: and likewise persons who have an obstruc- 
 tion in their liver, are for the most part afliictqd with 
 the piles; yet every one has not the hamiorrhoids, the 
 different causes which are mentioned above being not 
 common to all, or at least not having in all the same 
 effects. When the haemorrhoids are once formed, 
 they seldom disappear entirely, and we may judge of 
 those within the rectum by those which, being at the 
 verge of the anus, are plainly to be seen. A small 
 pile, that has been painful for some days, may cease 
 to be so, and dry up ; but the skin does not afterward 
 
 40b 
 
HiEM 
 
 HAL 
 
 retain its former firmness, being more lax and wrin- 
 kled, like the empty skin of a grape. If this external 
 pile swells and sinks again several times, we may per- 
 ceive, after each return, the remains of each pile, 
 though shrivelled and decayed, yet still left larger than 
 before. The case is the same with those that are situ- 
 ated within the rectum; they may happen indeed 
 never to return again, if the cause that produced them 
 is removed ; but it is probable that the excrements in 
 passing out occasion a return of the swelling, to which 
 the external ones are less liable : for the internal piles 
 make a sort of knots or tumours in the intestine, which 
 straightening the passage, the excrements in passing 
 out, occasion irritations there that are more or less 
 painful in proportion to the efforts which the person 
 makes in going to stool ; and it is thus these tumours 
 become gradually larger. The haemorrhoids are sub- 
 ject to many variations ; they may become inflamed 
 from the above irritations to which they are exposed, 
 and this inflammation cannot always be removed by 
 art. In some, the inflammation terminates in an ab- 
 scess, which arises in the middle of the tumour, and 
 degenerates into a fistula. These piles are very painful 
 till the abscess is formed. In others, the inflammation 
 terminates by induration of the haemorrhoid, which re- 
 mains in a manner scirrhous. These never lessen, but 
 often grow larger. Thisscirrhus sometimes ulcerates, 
 and continually discharges a sanies, which the patient 
 perceives by stains on his shirt, and by its occasioning 
 a very troublesome itching about the verge of the anus. 
 These kinds of haemorrhoids sometimes turn cancer- 
 ous. There are some haemorrhoids, and those of dif- 
 ferent sizes, which are covered with so fine a skin as 
 frequently to admit blood to pass through. This fine 
 skin is only the internal coat of the rectum, greatly at- 
 tenuated by the varicose distention of its vessels. The 
 haemorrhage may proceed from two causes, namely, 
 either from an excoriation produced by the hardness 
 of the excrements, or from the rupture of the tumefied 
 vessels, which break by their too great distention. In 
 some of these, the patient voids blood almost every 
 time he goes to stool ; in others not so constantly. We 
 sometimes meet with men who have a periodical bleed- 
 ing by the piles, not unlike the menses in women ; and 
 as this evacuation, if moderate, does not weaken the 
 constitution, we may infer that it supplies some other 
 evacuation which nature either ceases to carry on, or 
 does not furnish in due quantity; and hence also we 
 may explain why the suppression of this discharge, to 
 which nature had been accustomed, is frequently at- 
 tended with dangerous diseases. The haemorrhoids 
 are sometimes distended to that degree as to fill the 
 rectum, so that if the excrements are at all hard they 
 cannot pass. In this case the excrements force the hae- 
 morrhoids out of the anus to procure a free passage, 
 consequently the internal coat of the rectum, to which 
 they are connected, yields to extension, and upon ex- 
 amining these patients immediately after having been 
 at stool, a part of the internal coat of that gut is per- 
 ceived. A difficulty will occur in the return of these, 
 in proportion to their size, and as the verge of the anus 
 is more or less contracted. If the bleeding piles come 
 out in the same manner upon going to stool, it is then 
 they void most blood, because the verge of the anus 
 forms a kind of ligature above them. The treatment 
 of this complaint will vary much, according to circum- 
 stances. When the loss of blood is considerable, we 
 should endeavour to stop it by applying cold water, or 
 ice; or some astringent, as a solution of alum, or sul- 
 phate of zinc: but a more certain way is making con- 
 tinued pressure on the part. At the same time inter- 
 nal astringents may be given ; joined with opium, if 
 much pain or irritation attend. Care must be taken, 
 however, to avoid constipation : and in all cases pa- 
 tients find benefit from the steady use of some mild 
 cathartic, procuring regular loose motions. Sulphur is 
 mostly resorted to for this purpose ; and especially in 
 combination with supertartrate of potassa, tamarinds, 
 &c. in the form of electuary, usually answers very 
 well ; likewise castor oil is an excellent remedy in these 
 cases. Should the parts be much inflamed, leeches 
 may be applied near the anus, and cold saturnine lotions 
 used ; sometimes, however, fomenting with the decoc- 
 tion of poppy will give more relief ; where symptom- 
 atic fever attends, the antiphlogistic regimen must be 
 strictly observed, and besides clearing the bowels, an- 
 Ximonials may be given to promote diaphoresis. Where 
 410 
 
 the tumours are consideranle and flaccid, without in- 
 flammation, powerful astringent or even stimulant 
 applications will be proper, together with similar in- 
 ternal medicines ; and the part should be supported by 
 a compress kept on by a proper bandage. An oint- 
 ment of galls is often very useful, with opium, to re- 
 lieve pain ; and some of the liquor plumbi subacetatis 
 may be farther added, if there be a tendency to inflam- 
 mation. In these cases of relaxed piles of some stand- 
 ing, the copaiba frequently does much good, both ap- 
 plied locally and taken internally, usually keeping the 
 bowels regular; also the celebrated Ward’s paste, a 
 medicine of which the active ingredient is black pep- 
 per. Sometimes where a large tumour has been form- 
 ed by extravasated blood, subsequently become organ- 
 ized, permanent relief can only be obtained by extir- 
 pating this. 
 
 HASMOSTA'SIA. (From aipa , blood, and to 
 stand.) A stagnation of blood. 
 
 HiEMOSTA'TICA. (From atpa, blood, and g-nw, 
 to stop.) Medicines which stop haemorrhages. See 
 
 Styptics. 
 
 HAEN, Anthony de, was born in Leyden, in 
 1704, and became one of the distinguished pupiisofthe 
 celebrated Boerhaave. After graduating at his native 
 place, he settled at the Hague, vvhere he practised with 
 considerable reputation for nearly 20 years. Baron 
 Van Swieten, being acquainted with the extent of his 
 talents, invited him to Vienna, to assist in the plan of 
 reform, which the empress had consented to support in 
 the medical faculty of that capital. De Haen accord- 
 ingly repaired thither in 1754, was made professor of 
 the practice of medicine, and fully answered the ex- 
 pectation which had been formed of him. He under- 
 took a system of clinical education, as the best method 
 of forming good physicians: the result of this was the 
 collection of a great number of valuable observations, 
 which were published in successive volumes of a 
 work, entitled, “Ratio Medendi in Nosocomio Practi 
 co,” amounting ultimately to 16. He left also several 
 other works, as On the Division of Fevers, &c., and 
 died at the age of 72. He was generally an enemy to 
 new opinions and innovations in practice, which led 
 him into several controversies; particularly against 
 variolous inoculation, and the use of poisonous plants 
 in medicine : but he exhibited much learning and prac- 
 tical knowledge. 
 
 Hagiospe'rmum. (From aytog, holy, and oneppa, 
 seed: so called from its reputed virtues. j Wormseed. 
 
 Hagio'xylum. (From ayios, holy, and S-uAov, wood : 
 so named because of its medical virtues.) Guaiacum. 
 
 HAIR. See Capillus. 
 
 [Hair salt. The Haar salz, (or hair salt,) of 
 Werner, formerly supposed to be a variety of alum, is, 
 according to Klaproth, a mixture of the sulphates of 
 magnesia and iron. — Cleav. Min. A.] 
 
 Hala'tium. (From aAj, salt.) A clyster, composed 
 chiefly of salt. 
 
 Halberd-shaped Leaf. See Leaf. 
 
 [Halb-opal. This is the Semi-opal of Jameson, and 
 Cleaveland. The other synonymes are La dcmi-opule 
 ofBrochant; Silex risinite of Brogniart ; Quartz re- 
 sinite commune of Haiiy : all these being the same as 
 the Halb-opal of Werner. “This variety is a little 
 harder than the precious opal, and is easily broken. 
 Its fracture is imperfectly conchoidal with large cavi- 
 ties, or nearly even, usually more or less glistening 
 and a little resinous, but sometimes nearly dull. The 
 edges of the conchoidal fracture, and those of the 
 fragments, are usually very sharp. It is more or less 
 translucent, sometimes only in a slight degree at the 
 edges, and some specimens are semitransparent.” — 
 Cleav. Min. A.] 
 
 IIalche'mia. (From aAj. salt, and xea», to pour 
 out.) The art of fusing salts 
 
 Halel^e'um. (From aXf, salt, and tXaiov. oil.) A 
 medicine composed of salt and oil. 
 
 Halica'cabum. (From aAj, the sea, and Aaxafof, 
 night-shade: so called because it grows upon the 
 banks of the sea.) See Physalis alkekengi. 
 
 Ha'limus. (From aXipos, belonging to the sea.) 
 The A triplex halimus of Linnaeus, or sca-purslain, 
 said to be antispasmodic. 
 
 Halini'trum. (From aAj, the sea, and vi/pov. 
 niire.) Nitre, or rather rock salt. 
 
 IIA'LITUS. (Frpm halito, to breathe out.) A 
 vapour. 
 
HAM 
 
 HALLER, Albert, was born at Berne, where his 
 father was an advocate, in 1709. He displayed, at a 
 very early age, extraordinary rmirks of industry and 
 talents. He was intended for the church, but having 
 lost his father when only thirteen, he soon after deter- 
 mined upon the medical profession. Having studied 
 a short time at Tubingen, he was attracted to Leyden 
 by the reputation of Boerhaave, to whom lie has ex- 
 pressed his obligations in the most affectionate terms ; 
 but he took his degree at the former place, when about 
 seventeen years of age. He soon after visited Eng- 
 land and France ; then returning to his native country, 
 first acquired a taste for botany, which he pursued 
 with great zeal, making frequent excursions to the 
 neighbouring mountains. He also composed a “ Poem 
 on the Alps,” and other pieces, which were received 
 with much applause. Having settled in his native 
 city, about 1730, he began to give lectures on anatomy, 
 but with indifferent success; and some detached 
 pieces on anatomy and botany having gained him con- 
 siderable reputation abroad, he was invited by George 
 H., in 1736, to become professor in the university, 
 which he had recently founded at Gottingen. He ac- 
 cepted this advantageous offer, and, though his arrival 
 was rendered melancholy by the loss of a beloved wife, 
 from some accident which occurred in the journey, he 
 commenced at once the duties of his office with great 
 zeal ; he encouraged the most industrious of his pupils 
 to institute an experimental investigation on some part 
 of the animal economy, affording them his assistance 
 therein. He was likewise himself indefatigable in 
 similar researches^during the seventeen years which 
 he spent there, having in view a grand reform in phy- 
 siology, which his writings ultimately effected, dissi- 
 pating the metaphysical and chemical jargon, whereby 
 it was before obscured. He procured the establish- 
 ment of a botanic garden, an anatomical theatre, a 
 school for surgery and for midwifery, with a lying-in 
 hospital, and other useful institutions at that univer- 
 sity. He received also many honourable testimonies 
 of his fame, being chosen a member of the Royal So- 
 cieties of Stockholm and London, made physician and 
 counsellor to George II., and the emperor conferred on 
 him the title of Baron ; which, however, he declined, 
 as it would not have been esteemed in his native 
 country. To this he returned in 1753, and during the 
 remainder of his life discharged various important 
 public offices there. He ultimately received every 
 testimony of the general estimation in which he was 
 held ; the learned societies of Europe, as well as seve- 
 ral sovereigns, vying with each other in conferring 
 honours upon him. His constitution was delicate, and 
 impatience of pain, or interruption to his studies, led 
 him to use violent remedies when ill ; however, by 
 temperance and activity, he reached an advanced age, 
 having died towards the end of 1777. He was one of 
 the most universally informed men in modern times. 
 He spoke with equal facility the German, French, and 
 Latin languages ; and read all the other tongues of Eu- 
 rope, except the Sclavonic; and there was scarcely 
 any book of reputation, with which he was not ac- 
 quainted. His own works were extremely numerous, 
 on anatomy, physiology, pathology, surgery, botany, 
 &c., besides his poems and political and religious pub- 
 lications. The principal are, 1. His large work on the 
 Botany of Switzerland, in 3 vols. folio, with many 
 plates ; 2. Commentaries on Boerhaave’s Lectures, 7 
 vols. octavo; 3. Elements of Physiology, 8 vols. 
 quarto, a work of the greatest merit ; 4. His “ Biblio- 
 theca,” or Chronological Histories of Authors, with 
 brief Analyses; 2 vols. quarto on Botany, two on Sur- 
 gery, two on Anatomy, and four on the Practice of 
 Medicine, displaying an immense body of research. 
 
 HALLUCINA'TIO. (From hallucinor, to err.) 
 An erroneous imagination. 
 
 Halmyro'des. (From aXpvpoj, salted.) A term 
 applied to the humours; it means acrimonious. It is 
 also applied to fevers which communicate such an 
 itching sensation as is perceived from handling salt 
 substances. 
 
 HA'LO. (From aXoj, an area or circle.) The red 
 circle surrounding the nipple, which becomes some- 
 what brown in old people, and is beset with many 
 sebaceous glands. 
 
 Hama'loama. See Amalgam. 
 
 HAMOSUS. Hooked. Applied to the bristly pu- 
 bescence of seeds and plants ; as the pericarpe of the 
 
 HAR 
 
 Arctium lappa; the seeds of Daucus muricatus , and 
 Alisma cordifolia. 
 
 HAMPSTEAD. A village near to London, where 
 there is an excellent chalybeate water, not inferior to 
 that of Tunbridge-wells in any respect, except being 
 nearer to the metropolis. 
 
 HA'MULUS. (Diminutive of hamus, a hook.) A 
 term in anatomy, applied to any hook-like process, as 
 the hamulus of the pterygoid process of the sphenoid 
 bone. 
 
 HA'MUS. A hook. A species of pubescence of 
 plants formed of bristles, bent at their point into a 
 hook ; as in Rumex tuberosus, Caucalis daucoides , and 
 Galium aparine , &.C. 
 
 HAND. Manus. The hand is composed of the 
 rtirpus or wrist, metacarpus, and fingers. The arte- 
 ries of the hand are the palmary arch, and the digital 
 arteries. The veins are the digital, the cephalic of the 
 thumb, and the salvatella. The nerves are the cuta- 
 neous, externus, and internus. 
 
 Harde'sia. See Lapis Hibemicus. 
 
 HARE. See Lepus timidus. 
 
 HARE-LIP. Lagocheilus ; Lagostoma; Labium 
 leporinum. A fissure or longitudinal division of one 
 or both lips. Children are frequently born with this 
 kind of malformation, particularly of the upper lip. 
 Sometimes the portions of the lip which ought be united, 
 have a considerable space between them ; in other 
 instances they are not much apart. The cleft is occa- 
 sionally double, there being a little lobe, or small por- 
 tion of the lip, situated between the two fissures. 
 Every species of the deformity has the same appella- 
 tion of hare-lip, in consequence of the imagined re- 
 semblance which the part has. to the upper lip of a 
 hare. 
 
 The fissure commonly affects only the lip itself. In 
 many cases, however, it extends along the bones of 
 the palate, even as far as the uvula. Sometimes these 
 bones are totally wanting : sometimes they are only 
 divided by a fissure. 
 
 Such a malformation is always peculiarly afflicting. 
 In its least degree, it constantly occasions consider- 
 able deformity ; and when it is more marked, it fre- 
 quently hinders infants from sucking, and makes it 
 indispensable to nourish them by other means. When 
 the lower lip alone is affected, which is more rarely 
 the case, the child can neither retain its saliva, nor 
 learn to speak, except with the greatest impediment. 
 But when the fissure pervades the palate, the patient 
 not only never articulates perfectly, but cannot masti 
 cate nor swallow, except with great difficulty, on ac- 
 count of the food readily getting up into the nose. 
 
 HARMO'NIA. (From aoa>, to fit together.) Har- 
 mony. A species of synarthrosis, or immoveable con- 
 nexion of bones, in which bones are connected together 
 by means of rough margins, not dentiform : in this 
 manner most of the bones of the face are connected 
 together. 
 
 HARMOTOME. See Gross- stone. 
 
 HARRIS, Walter, was born at Gloucester about 
 the year 1651. He took the degree of bachelor of phy- 
 sic at Oxford, but, having embraced the Roman Ca- 
 tholic religion, he was made doctor at some French 
 university. He settled in London in 1676, and two 
 years after, to evade the order that all Catholics should 
 quit the metropolis, he publicly adopted the Protestant 
 Faith. His practice rapidly augmented, and on the 
 accession of William III. he was appointed his physi- 
 cian in ordinary. He died in 1725. His principal 
 work, “ De Morbis Acutis Infantum,” is said to have 
 been published at the suggestion of the celebrated Sy- 
 denham : it passed through several editions. He left 
 also a Treatise on the Plague, and a collection of me- 
 dical and surgical papers, which had been read before 
 the College of Physicians. 
 
 HARROGATE. The villages of High and Low 
 Harrogate are situate in the centre of the county of 
 York, adjoining the town of Knaresborough. The 
 whole of Harrogate, in particular, has long enjoyed 
 considerable reputation, by possessing two kinds of 
 very valuable springs: and, some years ago, the cha- 
 lybeate was the only one that was used internally, 
 while the sulphureous water was confined to external 
 use. At present, however, the latter is employed 
 largely as an internal medicine. 
 
 The sulphureous springs of Harrogate are four in 
 number, of the same quality, though different in the 
 
HAR 
 
 HEA 
 
 degree of their powers. This water, when first taken 
 up, appears perfectly clear and transparent, and sends 
 forth a few air bubbles, but not in any quantity. It 
 possesses a very strong sulphureous and fcetid smell, 
 precisely like that of a damp rusty gun barrel, or bilge- 
 water. To the taste it is bitter, nauseous, and strongly 
 saline, which is soon borne without any disgust. In a 
 few hours of exposure this water loses its transparen- 
 cy, and becomes somewhat pearly, and rather greenish 
 to the eye ; its sulphureous smell abates, and at last 
 the sulphur is deposited in the form of a thin film, on 
 the bottom and sides of the vessel in which it is kept. 
 The volatile productions of this water show carbonic 
 acid, sulphuretted hydrogen, and azotic gas. 
 
 The sensible effects which this water excites, are 
 often a headache and giddiness on being first drunk, 
 followed by a purgative operation, which is speedy and 
 mild, without any attendant gripes : and this is the 
 only apparent effect the exhibition of this water dis- 
 plays. 
 
 The diseases in which this water is used are nume- 
 rous, particularly of the alimentary canal, and irregu- 
 larity of the bilious secretions. Under this water the 
 health, appetite, and spirits improve; and, from its 
 opening effects, it cannot fail to be useful in the costive 
 habit of hypochondriasis. But the highest recom- 
 mendation of this water has been in cutaneous dis- 
 eases, and for this purpose it is universally employed, 
 both as an internal medicine, and an external applica- 
 tion : in this united form, it is of particular service in 
 the most obstinate and complicated forms of cutaneous 
 affections ; nor is it less so in states and symptoms 
 supposed connected with worms, especially with the 
 round worm and ascarides, when taken in such a dose 
 as to prove a brisk purgative ; and in the latter case 
 also, when used as a clyster, the ascarides being 
 chiefly confined to the rectum, and, therefore, within 
 the reach of this form of medicine. From the union 
 of the sulphureous and saline ingredients, the benefit 
 of its use has been long established in haemorrhoidal 
 affections. 
 
 A course of Harrogate waters should be conducted 
 so as to produce sensible effects on the bowels ; half a 
 pint taken in the morning, and repeated three or four 
 times, will produce it, and its nauseating taste may be 
 corrected by taking a dry biscuit, or a bit of coarse 
 bread after it. The course must be continued, in ob- 
 stinate cases, a period of some months, before a cure 
 can be expected. 
 
 H ARTFELL. The name of a place near Moffat, in 
 Scotland. It has a mineral water which contains iron 
 dissolved by the sulphuric acid, and is much celebrated 
 in scrofulous affections, and cutaneous diseases. It 
 is used no less as an external application, than drank 
 internally. The effects of this water, at first, are some 
 degree of drowsiness, vertigo, and pain in the head, 
 which soon go off, and this may be hastened by a 
 slight purge. It produces generally a flow of urine, 
 and an increase of appetite. It has acquired much re- 
 putation also in old and languid ulcers, where the tex- 
 ture of the diseased part is very lax, anil the discharge 
 profuse and ill conditioned. 
 
 The dose of this water is more limited than that of 
 most of the mineral springs which are used medicinally. 
 It is of importance in all caSes, and especially in deli- 
 cate and irritable habits, to begin with a very small 
 quantity, for an over-dose is apt to be very soon reject- 
 ed by the stomach, or to occasion griping and dis- 
 turbance in the intestinal canal ; and it is never as a 
 direct purgative that this water is intended to be em- 
 ployed. Few patients will bear more that an English 
 pint in the course of the day ; but this quantity may 
 be long continued. It is often advisable to warm the 
 water for delicate stomachs, and this may be done 
 without occasioning any material change in its pro- 
 perties. 
 
 HARTLEY, David, was born in 1705, son of a 
 clergyman in Yorkshire. He studied at Cambridge, 
 and was intended for the church, but scruples about 
 subscribing to the 39 Articles led him to change to the 
 medical profession; for which his talents and benevo- 
 lent disposition well qualified him. After practising in 
 different parts of the country, he settled for some time 
 in London, but finally went to Bath, where he died in 
 1757. He published some tracts concerning the stone, 
 especially in commendation of Mrs. Stephens’s medi- 
 cine, and appears to have been chiefly instrumental in 
 
 procuring her a reward from Parliament ; yet. he ia 
 said to have died of the disease after taking about two 
 hundred pounds of ^oap, the principal ingredient in 
 that nostrum. , Some other papers were also written 
 by him ; but the principal work, upon which his fame 
 securely rests, is a metaphysical treatise, entitled “ Ob- 
 servations on Man, his Frame, his Duty, and his 
 Expectations.” The doctrine of vibration, indeed, on 
 which he explained sensation, is merely gratuitous ; 
 but his Disquisitions on the Power of Association, and 
 other mental Phenomena, evince great subtlety and 
 accuracy of research. 
 
 HARTSHORN. See Cornu. 
 
 Hartshorn shavings. See Cornu. 
 
 HART’S-TONGUE. See Asplenium scholopen 
 drium. 
 
 HART- WORT. See Laserpitium siler. 
 
 Hart-wort of Marseilles. See Seseli tortuosum. 
 
 HARVEY, William, the illustrious discoverer of the 
 circulation of the blood, was bom at Folkstone, in 
 Kent, in 1578. After studying four years at Cambridge, 
 he went abroad at the age of 19, visited France and 
 Germany, and then fixed himself at Padua, which was 
 the most celebrated medical school in Europe, where 
 he was created Doctor in 1602. On returning to Eng- 
 land he repeated his graduation at Cambridge, and 
 settled in London : he became a Fellow of the College 
 of Physicians in 1603, and soon after physician to St. 
 Bartholomew’s hospital. In 1615 he was appointed Lec- 
 turer on Anatomy and Surgery to the College, which 
 was probably the more immediate cause of the publi- 
 cation of his grand discovery. He appears to have 
 withheld his opinions from the world, until reiterated 
 experiment had confirmed them, and enabled him to 
 prove the whole in detail, with every evidence of 
 which the subject will admit. The promulgation of 
 this important doctrine brought on him the most unjust 
 opposition, some condemning it as an innovation, 
 others pretending that it was known before ; and he 
 complained that his practice materially declined after- 
 ward : however, he had the satisfaction of living to 
 see the truth fully established-. He likewise received 
 considerable marks of royal favour from James and 
 Charles I., to whom he was appointed physician; and 
 the latter particularly assisted his inquiries concerning 
 generation, by the opportunity of dissecting numerous 
 females of the deer kind in different stages of pregnan- 
 cy. During the civil war, when he retired to Oxford, 
 his house in London was pillaged, and many valuable 
 papers, the result of several years labour, destroyed. 
 He published his first work on the circulation in 1628, 
 at Frankfort, as the best means of circulating his 
 opinions tnroughout Europe; after which he found it 
 necessary to write two “Exercitations” in refutation 
 of his opponents. In 1651 he allowed his other great 
 work, “ De Generatione AnimaUum,” to be made 
 public, leading to the inference of the universal preva- 
 lence of oval generation. In the year following he had 
 the gratification of seeing his bust in marble, with a 
 suitable inscription recording his discoveries, placed in 
 the hall of the College of Physicians, by a vote of that 
 body, and he was soon after chosen President, but de- 
 clined the office on account of his age and infirmities. 
 In return he presented to the College an elegantly fur- 
 nished convocation room, and a museum filled with 
 choice books and surgical instruments. He also gave 
 up his paternal estate of 56 pounds per annum for the 
 institution of an annual feast, at which a Latin oration 
 should be spoken in commemoration of the benefac- 
 tors of the College, &c. He died in 1658. A splendid 
 edition of his works was printed in 1766, by the College, 
 in quarto, to which a Latin life of the author was pre- 
 fixed, written by Dr. Laurence. 
 
 HASTATUS. Spear, or halberd-shaped. Applied 
 to a triangular leaf, hollowed out at the base and sides, 
 but with spreading lobes ; as in Rumex acetocella and 
 Solanum dulcamara. 
 
 Hatchet-shaped. See Dolabriformis. 
 
 HAUYNE. A blue-coloured mineral found imbed- 
 ded in the basalt rock of Albaco and Frescate, which 
 Jameson thinks is allied to the azure stone. So named 
 after Haiiy, the celebrated French mineralogist. 
 
 I lay, camel’s. See Juncus odoratus. 
 
 HEAD. See Caput. 
 
 HEARING. Auditus. “ The hearing is a function 
 intending to make known to us the vibratory motion 
 ofbodies. 
 
HEA 
 
 HEA 
 
 Sound is to the hearing what light is to the sight. 
 Sound is the result of an impression produced upon the 
 ear by the vibratory motion impressed upon the atoms 
 of the body by percussion, or any other cause. This 
 word signifies also the vibratory motion itself. When 
 the atoms of a body have been thus put in motion, 
 they communicate it to the surrounding elastic bodies : 
 these communicate it in the same manner, and so the 
 vibratory motion is often continued to a great distance. 
 In general, only elastic bodies are capable of producing 
 and propagating sound ; but for the most part solid 
 bodies produce it, and the air is generally the medium 
 by which it reaches the ear. 
 
 There are three things distinguished in sound, in- 
 tensity , tone , and timbre , or expression. The intensity 
 of sound depends on the extent of the vibrations. 
 
 The tone depends on the number of vibrations 
 which are produced in a given time, and, in this 
 respect, sound is distinguished into acute and grave. 
 
 The grave sound arises from a small number of vi- 
 brations, the acute from a great number. 
 
 The gravest sound which the air is capable of per- 
 ceiving, is formed of thirty-two vibrations in a second. 
 The most acute sound is formed of twelve thousand 
 vibrations in a second. Between these two limits are 
 contained all the distinguishable sounds; that is, those 
 sounds of which the ear can count the vibration. Noise 
 differs from distinguishable sound in so much as the 
 ear cannot distinguish the number of vibrations of 
 which it is composed. 
 
 A distinguishable sound, composed of double the 
 number of vibrations of another sound, is said to be its 
 octave. There are intermediate sounds, between these 
 two, which are seven in number, and which constitute 
 the diatonic scale , or gamut : they are distinguished 
 by the names, ut, re , mi, fa, sol, la, si. 
 
 When the sonorous body is put in motion by percus- 
 Bion, there is at first heard a sound very distinct, more 
 or less intense, more or less acute, &c., according as it 
 may happen ; this is the fundamental sound ; but with 
 a little attention other sounds can be perceived. These 
 are called harmonic sounds. This can be easily per- 
 ceived in touching the strings of an instrument. 
 
 The timbre , or expression of sound, depends on the 
 nature of the sonorous body. 
 
 Sound is propagated through all elastic bodies. Its 
 rapidity is variable according to the body which pro- 
 pagates it. The rapidity of sound in the air is a thou- 
 sand one hundred and thirty English feet. It is still 
 more rapidly transmitted by water, stone, wood, &c. 
 Sound loses its force in a direct proportion to the 
 square of the distance ; this happens at least in the air. 
 It may also become more intense as it proceeds ; as 
 happens when it passes through very elastic bodies, such 
 as metals, wood, condensed air, &c. All sorts of sounds 
 are propagated with the same rapidity, without being 
 confounded one with another. 
 
 It is generally supposed that sound is propagated in 
 right lines, forming cones, analogous to those of light, 
 with this essential difference, however, that, in sono- 
 rous cones, the atoms have only a motion of oscillation, 
 while those of the cones of light have a real transitive 
 motion. 
 
 When sound meets a body that prevents its passage, 
 it is reflected in the same manner as light, its angle of 
 reflection being equal to the angle of incidence. The 
 form of the body which reflects sound, has similar in- 
 fluence upon it. The slowness with which sound is 
 propagated, produces certain phenomena, for which 
 we can easily account. Such is the phenomenon of 
 echo, or the mysterious chamber, &c. 
 
 Apparatus of Hearing. — There are in the appara- 
 tus of hearing a number of organs, which appear to 
 concur in that function by their physical properties ; 
 and behind them, a nerve for the purpose of receiving 
 and transmitting impressions. 
 
 The apparatus of hearing is composed of the outer, 
 middle, and internal ear; and of the acoustic nerve. 
 
 The auricle collects the sonorous radiations, and di- 
 rects them towards the meatus externus ; in proportion 
 as it is large, elastic, prominent from the head, and 
 directed forward. Boerhaave supposed he had proved 
 by calculation, that all the sonorous radiations (or pul- 
 sations) which fall upon the external face of the pinna, 
 are, ultimately, directed to the auditory passage. This 
 assertion is evidently erroneous, at least for those pinna; 
 in which the antihelix is more projecting than the helix. 
 
 How could those rays arrive at the concha, which fall 
 upon the posterior surface of the antihelix 1 The 
 pinna is not indispensable to the hearing; for, both in 
 men and in the animals, it may be removed without 
 any inconvenience beyond a few days. 
 
 The Meatus auditorius transmits the sound in the 
 same manner as any other conduit, partly by the air it 
 contains, and partly by its parietes, until it arrives at 
 the membrane of the tympanum. The hairs, and the 
 cerumen with which it is provided at the entrance, 
 are intended to prevent the introduction of sand, dust, 
 insects, &c. 
 
 The Membrane of the Tympanum receives the 
 sound which has been transmitted by the meatus au- 
 ditorius. In what circumstances is it stretched by the 
 internal muscle of the malleus 1 Or when is it relaxed 
 by the contraction of the anterior muscle of the mal- 
 leus l — All our knowledge on this subject is merely 
 conjectural. An opening made in this membrane does 
 not much impair the faculty of hearing. As this mem- 
 brane is dry and elastic, it ought to transmit the sound 
 very well, both to the air contained in the tympanum, 
 and to the chain of little bones. The chorda tympani 
 cannot fail to participate in the vibrations of the mem- 
 brane, and transmit impressions to the brain. The 
 contact of any foreign body upon the membrane is 
 very painful, and a violent noise also gives great pain. 
 The membrane of the tympanum may be torn, or even 
 totally destroyed, without deranging the hearing in 
 any sensible degree. 
 
 The Cavity of the Tympanum transmits the sounds 
 from the external to the internal ear. The transmis- 
 sion of sound by the tympanum happens — 1st, By the 
 chain of bones which has a particular action upon the 
 membrane of the fenestra ovalis. 2d, By the air 
 which fills it, and which acts upon the whole petrous 
 portion, but particularly upon the membranum of the 
 fenestra ovalis. 3d, By its sides. 
 
 The Eustachian Tube renews the air in the tym- 
 panum ; being destroyed, it is said to cause deafness. 
 
 The notion of its being capable of carrying sound to 
 the internal ear is erroneous ; there is nothing to sup- 
 port this assertion ; it permits the air to pass in cases 
 when the tympanum is struck by violent sounds, and 
 it permits the renewal of that which fills the tympa- 
 num, and the mastoid cells. The air in the tympanum 
 being much rarefied, is very suitable for diminishing 
 the intensity of the sounds it transmits. 
 
 The use of the mastoid cells is not well known ; it 
 is supposed that they help to augment the intensity of 
 the sound that arises in the cavity. If they produce 
 this effect it ought to be rather from the vibrations of 
 the partitions which separate the cells than from the 
 air which they contain. Sound may arrive in the 
 tympanum by another way than the external meatus ; 
 the shocks received by the bones of the head are di- 
 rected towards the temples, and perceived by the ear. 
 It is well known that the movement of a watch is 
 heard distinctly when it is placed in contact with the 
 teeth. 
 
 We know little of the functions of the internal ear; 
 we can only imagine that the sonorous vibrations are 
 propagated in different modes, but principally by the 
 membrane of the fenestra ovalis, by that of the fe- 
 nestra rotunda, and by the internal partition of the 
 tympanum ; that the liquor of Cotunnius ought to suffer 
 vibrations which are transmitted to the acoustic nerve. 
 It may be conceived how necessary it is that this liquid 
 should give way to those vibrations which are too in- 
 tense, and which might injure this nerve. Possibly, in 
 his case, it flows into the aqueducts of the cochlea 
 and of the vestibule, which, in this respect, would 
 tube. 
 
 have a great deal of analogy with the Eustachian 
 
 The internal gyri of the cochlea ought to receive the 
 vibrations principally by the membrane of th e fenestra 
 ovalis; the vestibule, by the chain of bones ; the semi- 
 circular canals, by the sides of the tympanum, and 
 perhaps by the mastoid cells, which frequently extend 
 beyond the canals. But the aid which is given to the 
 hearing by each separate part of the internal ear is 
 totally unknown. 
 
 The osseo-membraneous partition, which separates 
 
 I the cochlea into two parts, has given rise to an hypo- 
 thesis which no one now admits. 
 
 The impressions are received and transmitted to 
 the brain bv the acoustic nerve ; the brain perceives 
 
 413 
 
HEA 
 
 HEA 
 
 them with more or lese facility and exactness in differ- 
 ent individuals. Many people have a false ear, 
 which means that they do not distinguish sounds 
 perfectly. 
 
 There is no explanation given of the action of the 
 acoustic nerve and of the brain in hearing. 
 
 In order to be heard, sounds must be within certain 
 limits of intensity. Too strong a sound hurts us, while 
 one too weak produces no sensation. We can per- 
 ceive a great number of sounds at once. Sounds, par- 
 ticularly appreciable sounds, combined, and succeed- 
 ing each other in a certain manner, are a source of 
 agreeable sensations. It is in such combinations, for 
 the production of this effect, that music is employed. 
 On the contrary, certain combinations of sound pro- 
 duce a disagreeable impression ; the ear is hurt by 
 very acute sounds. Sounds which are very intense 
 and very grave, hurt excessively the membrane of the 
 tympanum. By the absence of the liquor of Cotun- 
 nius, the hearing is destroyed. When a sound has 
 been of long duration, we still think we hear it, though 
 it may have been some time discontinued. 
 
 We receive two impressions, though we perceive 
 only one. It has been said that we use only one ear at 
 once, but this notion is erroneous. 
 
 When the sound comes more directly to the one ear, 
 it is in reality distinguished with more facility by that 
 one, than by the other : therefore in this case we em- 
 ploy only one ear ; and when we listen with attention 
 to a sound which we do not hear exactly, we place 
 ourselves so that the rays may enter directly into the 
 concha ; but when it is necessary to determine the di- 
 rection of the sound, that is, the point whence it pro- 
 ceeds, we are obliged to employ both ears, for it is only 
 by comparing the intensity of the two impressions, 
 that we are capable of deciding from whence the 
 sound proceeds. Should we shut one ear perfectly 
 close, and cause a slight noise to be made, in a dark 
 place, at a short distance, it would be utterly impossi- 
 ble to determine its direction ; in using both ears this 
 could be determined. In these cases the eye is of 
 great use, for even in using both ears it is frequently 
 impossible to tell in the dark from whence a sound 
 comes. By the sound we may also estimate the dis- 
 tance of the body from which it proceeds: but in order 
 to judge exactly in this respect we ought to be perfectly 
 acquainted with the nature of the sound, for without 
 this condition the estimation is always erroneous. The 
 principle upon which we judge is, that an intense sound 
 proceeds from a body which is near, while a feeble 
 sound proceeds from a body at a distance: if it happen 
 that an intense sound comes from a distant body while 
 a feeble sound proceeds from a body which is near, 
 we fall into acoustic errors. We are generally very 
 subject to deception with regard to the point whence a 
 sound comes : sight and reason are of great use in as- 
 sisting our judgment. 
 
 The different degree of convergence, and divergence, 
 of the sonorous rays, do not seem to have any influ- 
 ence on the hearing, neither are they modified in their 
 course, except for the purpose of making them enter 
 into the ear in greater quantity : it is to produce this 
 effect that speaking trumpets are used for those who 
 do not hear well. Sometimes it is necessary to dimi- 
 nish the intensity of sounds : in this case a soft and 
 scarcely elastic body is placed in the external meatus.” 
 — Magendie'e Physiology. 
 
 HEART. Cor. A hollow muscular viscus, situ- 
 ated in the cavity of the pericardium for the circula- 
 tion of the blood. It is divided externally into a base, 
 or its broad part ; a superior and an inferior surface, 
 and an anterior and posterior margin. Internally, it 
 is divided into a right and left ventricle. The situa- 
 tion of the heart is oblique, not transverse ; its base 
 being placed on the right of the bodies of the vertebrae, 
 and its apex obliquely to the sixth rib on the left side ; 
 so that the left ventricle is almost posterior, and the 
 right anterior. Its inferior surface lies upon the dia- 
 phragm. There are two cavities adhering to the base 
 of the heart, from their resemblance called auricles. 
 The right auricle is a muscular sac, in which are four 
 apertures , two of the venae cavae, an opening into the 
 right ventricle, and the opening of the coronary vein. 
 The left is a similar sac, in which there are five aper- 
 tures, viz. those of the four pulmonary veins, and an 
 opening into the left ventricle The cavities in the 
 heart are called ventricles ; these are divided by a 
 414 
 
 fleshy septum, called septum cordis, into a right hnd 
 left. Each ventricle lias two orifices ; the one auri- 
 cular, through which the blood enters, the other arte- 
 rious, through which the blood passes out. These four 
 orifices dre supplied with valves, which are named 
 from their resemblance ; those at the arterior orifices 
 are called the semilunar ; those at the orifice of the 
 right auricle, tricuspid ; and those at the orifice of the 
 left auricle, mitral. The valve of Eustachius is situ- 
 ated at the termination of the vena cava inferior, just 
 within the auricle. The substance of the heart is mus- 
 cular ; its exterior fibres are longitudinal, its middle 
 transverse, and its interior oblique. The internal su- 
 perficesof the ventricles and auricles of the heart are 
 invested with a strong and smooth membrane, which 
 is extremely irritable. The vessels of the heart are 
 divided into common and proper. The common are, 1. 
 The aorta, which arises from the left ventricle. 2. 
 The pulmonary artery , which originates from the 
 right ventricle. 3. The four pulmonary veins, which 
 terminate in the left auricle. 4. The two venae cava, 
 which evacuate themselves into the right auricle. The 
 proper vessels are, 1. The coronary arteries, which 
 arise from the aorta, and are distributed on the heart. 
 2. The coronary veins, which return the blood into 
 the right auricle. The nerves of the heart are branches 
 of the eight and great intercostal pairs. The heart of 
 the foetus differs from that of the adult, in having a 
 foramen ovale, through which the blood passes from 
 the right auricle to the left. 
 
 Heart-shaped. See Cordatus. 
 
 HEART’S EASE. See Viola tricolor. 
 
 HEAT. See Caloric. 
 
 Heat, absolute. This term is applied to the whole 
 quantity of caloric existing in a body in chemical 
 union. 
 
 Heat, animal. “An inert body which does not 
 change its position, being placed among other bodies, 
 very soon assumes the same temperature, on account 
 of the tendency of caloric to an equilibrium. The 
 body of man is very different : surrounded by bodies 
 hotter than itself, it preserves its inferior temperature 
 as long as life continues ; being surrounded with bodies 
 of a lower temperature, it maintains its temperature 
 more elevated. There are, then, in the animal econo- 
 my, two different and distinct properties, the one of pro- 
 ducing heat, the other of producing cold. We will 
 examine these two properties. Let us first see how 
 heat is produced. 
 
 The respiration appears to be the principal, or at 
 least the most evident source of animal heat. In fact, 
 experience demonstrates that the heat of the blood 
 increases nearly a degree in traversing the lungs ; and 
 as it is distributed to all parts of the body from the 
 lungs, it carries the heat every where into the organs ; 
 for we have also seen that the heat of the veins is less 
 than that of the arteries. 
 
 This developement of heat in the respiration appears, 
 as we have already said, to proceed from the formation 
 of carbonic acid, whether it takes place directly in the 
 lungs, or happens afterward in the arteries, or in the 
 parenchyma of the organs. Some very good experi- 
 ments of Lavoisier, and De Laplace, lead to this con- 
 clusion: they placed animals in a calorimeter , and 
 compared the quantity of acid formed by the respira- 
 tion, with the quantity of heat produced in a given 
 time : except a very small proportion, the hpat 
 produced was that which would have beer, occa- 
 sioned by the quantity of carbonic acid which was 
 formed. 
 
 It has also been proved by the experiments of Bro- 
 die, Thillage, and Legallois, that if the respiration of 
 an animal is incommoded, either by putting it in a 
 fatiguing position, or in making it respire artificially, 
 its temperature lowers, and the quantity of carbonic 
 acid that it forms becomes less. In diseases when the 
 respiration is accelerated, the heat increases, except in 
 particular circumstances. The respiration is then a 
 focus in which caloric is developed. 
 
 In considering for an instant only this source of heat 
 in the economy, we see that the caloric must be dis- 
 tributed to the different parts of the body in an unequal 
 manner ; those farthest from the heart, those that re- 
 ceive least blood, or which cool more rapidly, must 
 generally be colder than those that are differently dis- 
 posed. 
 
 This difference partly exists. The extremities are 
 
HEA 
 
 HEJB 
 
 colder than the trank ; sometimes they present only 
 89° or 91° F., and often much less, while the cavity of the 
 thorax is about 104° F. : but the extremities have a 
 considerable surface relative to their mass ; they are 
 farther from the heart, and receive less blood than 
 most of the organs of the trunk. 
 
 On account of the extent of their surface and dis- 
 tance from the heart, the feet and hands would proba- 
 bly have a temperature still lower than that which is 
 peculiar to them, if these parts did not receive a greater 
 proportional quantity of blood. The same disposition 
 exists for all the exterior organs that have a very large 
 surface, as the nose, the pavilion of the ear, &x. : their 
 temperature is also higher than their surface and dis- 
 tance from the heart would seem to indicate. 
 
 Notwithstanding the providence of nature, those 
 parts that have large surfaces lose their caloric with 
 greater facility; and they are not only habitually 
 colder than the others, but their temperature often be- 
 comes very low: the temperature of the feet and 
 hands in winter is often nearly as low as 32° F, It is 
 on this account we expose them 30 willingly to the 
 heat of our fires. 
 
 Among other means that we instinctively employ to 
 remedy or prevent coldness, are motion, walking, run- 
 ning, leaping, which accelerate the circulation ; press- 
 ure, shocks upon the skin, which attract a great quan- 
 tity of blood into the tissue of this membrane. Ano- 
 ther equally effective means consists in diminishing 
 the surface in contact with the bodies that deprive us 
 of caloric. Thus we bend the different parts of the 
 limbs upon each other, we apply them forcibly to the 
 trunk when the exterior temperature is very low. 
 Children and weak persons often take this position 
 when in bed. In this respect it would be very proper 
 that young children should not be confined too much in 
 their swathing clothes to prevent them from thus bend- 
 ing themselves. Our clothes preserve the heat of our 
 bodies ; for the substance of which they are formed 
 being bad conductors of caloric, they prevent that of the 
 body from passing off. 
 
 According to what has been said, the combination 
 of the oxygen of the air with the carbon of the blood 
 is sufficient for the explanation of most of the pheno- 
 mena presented by the production of animal heat; but 
 there are several which, if real, could not>be explained 
 by this means. Authors worthy of credit have re- 
 marked, that, in certain local diseases, the temperature 
 of the diseased place rises several degrees above that 
 of the blood, taken at the left auricle. If this is so, the 
 continual renewal of the arterial blood is not sufficient 
 to account for this increase of heat. 
 
 This second source of heat must belong to the nutri- 
 tive phenomena which take place in the diseased part. 
 
 There is nothing forced in this supposition ; for most 
 of the chemical combinations produce elevations of 
 temperature, and it cannot be doubted that botli in the 
 secretions and in the nutrition, combinations of this 
 sort take place in the organs. 
 
 By means of these two sources of heat, life can be 
 maintained though the external temperature is very 
 low, as that of winter in countries near the pole, which 
 descends sometimes to — 42° FT Generally such an 
 excessive cold is not supported without great difficulty, 
 and it often happens that the parts most easily cooled 
 are mortified : many of the military suffered these ac- 
 cidents in the wars of Russia. Nevertheless, as we 
 easily resist a temperature much lower than our own, 
 it is evident that we are possessed of the faculty of pro- 
 ducing heat to a great degree. 
 
 The faculty of producing cold, or, in more exact 
 terms, of resisting foreign heat, which has a tendency 
 to enter our organs, is more confined. In the torrid 
 zone, it has happened that men have died suddenly, 
 when the temperature has approached 122° F. 
 
 But this property is not less real, though limited. 
 Banks, Blagden, and Fordyce, having exposed them- 
 selves to a heat of nearly 260°, they found that their 
 bodies had preserved nearly their own temperature. 
 More recent experiments of Berger and Delaroche have 
 shown that by this cause the heat of the body may 
 rise several degrees: for this to take place it is only 
 necessary that the surrounding temperature should be 
 a little elevated. Having both placed themselves in a 
 stove of 120°, their temperature rose nearly 6.8° F. 
 Delaroche having remained sixteen minutes in a dry 
 stove at 170°, his temperature rose 9° F. 
 
 Franklin, to whom the physical and moral sciences 
 are indebted for many important discoveries, and a 
 great many ingenious views, was the first who disco- 
 vered the reason why the body thus resists such a 
 strong heat. He showed that this effect was due to the 
 evaporation of the cutaneous and pulmonary transpira- 
 tion. and that m this respect the bodies of animals re- 
 semble the porous vases called alcarrazas. These ves- 
 sels, which are used in hot countries, allow the water 
 that they contain to sweat through them ; their surface 
 is always humid, and a rapid evaporation takes place, 
 which cools the liquid they contain. 
 
 In order to prove this important result, Delaroche 
 placed animals in a hot atmosphere that was so satu- 
 rated with humidity that no evaporation could take 
 place. These animals could not support a heat but a 
 little greater* than their own without perishing, and 
 they became heated, because they had no longer the 
 means of cooling themselves. Thus, there is no 
 doubt that the cutaneous and pulmonary evaporation 
 are the causes which enable man and animals to resist 
 a strong heat. This explanation is also confirmed by 
 the considerable loss of weight that the body suffers 
 after having been exposed to a great heat. 
 
 According to these facts it is evident that the au 
 thors who have represented animal heat as fixed, have 
 been very far from the truth. To judge exactly of it, 
 it would be necessary to take into account the sur- 
 rounding temperature and humidity ; the degree of 
 heat of different parts ought to be considered, and the 
 temperature of one part ought not to be determined by 
 that of another. 
 
 We have few correct observations upon the temper- 
 ature proper to the body of man ; the latest are due to 
 Edwards and Gentil. These authors observed that 
 the most suitable place for judging of the heat of the 
 body is the armpit. They noticed nearly 2£ degrees 
 of difference between the heat of a young man and 
 that of a young girl : the heat of her hand was a little 
 less than 97^°, that of the young man was 98.4°. The 
 same person observed great differences of heat in the 
 different temperaments. There are also diurnal varia- 
 tions ; the temperature may change about two or three 
 degrees from morning to evening. — Ure's Chem. Diet. 
 
 Heat, free. If the heat which exists in any sub- 
 stance be from any cause forced in some degree to quit 
 that substance, and to combine with those that sur- 
 round it, then such heat is said to be free, or sensible, 
 until the equilibrium is restored. 
 
 Heat, latent. When any body is in equilibrium 
 with the bodies which surround it with respect to it? 
 heat, that quantity which it contains is not perceptible 
 by any external sign, or organ of sense, and is termed 
 combined caloric, or latent heat. 
 
 Heat , sensible. See Heat , free. 
 
 Heavy carbonated hydrogen. See Carburetted hy- 
 drogen. 
 
 HEAVY SPAR. Baryte. A genns of minerals, 
 divided by Professor Jameson into four species. 
 
 1. Rhomboidal baryte, or Witherite. This rs a car- 
 bonate of barytes; and is found in Cumberland and 
 Durham. 
 
 2. Prismatic baryte, or heavy spar , a sulphate ; found 
 also in Cumberland and Durham. 
 
 3. Diprismatic baryte , or strontianite. A carbonate 
 of barytes ; found in Strontian, in Argyleshire. 
 
 4. Jixifrangible baryte, or Celestine. A sulphate of 
 strontites, with about two per cent, of sulphate of ba- 
 rytes : found near Edinburgh, in Inverness-shire, and 
 Bristol. 
 
 Heavy inflammable air. See Carrburetted hydrogen 
 gas. 
 
 HEBERDEN, William, was born in London fr* 
 1710, and graduated at Cambridge, where he afterward 
 practised during ten years, and gave lectures on the 
 Materia Medica. During this period he published a 
 little Tract, entitled “ Antitheriaca,” condemning the 
 complication of certain ancient Formulae of Medi- 
 cines. In 1748, he removed to London, having pre- 
 viously been elected a fellow of the College of Phy- 
 sicians; and he was shortly after admitted into the 
 Royal Society. He soon rose to considerable reputa- 
 tion and practice in his profession. At his suggestior* 
 “the Medical Transactions of the College of Physi- 
 cians,” first appeared in 1768; and four other volumes 
 have since been published at different periods. Dr. 
 Heberden contributed some valuable papers to tfiis> 
 
HEL 
 
 HEL 
 
 work, especially on the Angina Pectoris, a disease not 
 before described ; and on Chicken Pox, which he first 
 accurately distinguished from Small Pox. Some other 
 papers'of his appeared in the Philosophical Transac- 
 tions. As he advanced in years he began to relax 
 from the fatigue of practice : and in 1782 he drew up the 
 result of his experience in a volume of “Commenta- 
 ries,” written in Latin, the great excellence of which is 
 its style. He reserved it for publication, however, till 
 after his death, which did not happen till 1801. 
 
 HECTIC. ( Hecticus ; front habit.) See Febris 
 hectica. 
 
 HE'DERA. (From hcereo, to stick, because it at- 
 taches itself to trees and old walls.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnaan system. Class, Pentan- 
 dria ; Order, Monogynia. The ivy. 
 
 Hedera arborea. See Hedera Helix. 
 
 Hedera helix. Hedera arborea. The ivy. The 
 leaves of this tree have little or no smeli, but a very 
 nauseous taste. Haller informs us, that they are re- 
 commended in Germany against the atrophy of chil- 
 dren. By the common people of this country they are 
 sometimes applied to running sores, and to keep issues 
 open. The berries were supposed by the ancients to 
 have a purgative and emetic quality; and an extract 
 was made from them by water, called by Quercetanus 
 extraction pur gans. Later writers have recommended 
 them in small doses as alexipharmic and sudorific; 
 it is said, that in the plague at London, the powder of 
 them was given in vinegar, or white wine, with good 
 success. It is from the stalk of this tree that a resinous 
 juice, called Gummi hedera, exudes very plentifully in 
 warm climates. It is imported from the East Indies, 
 though it may be collected from trees in this country. 
 It is brought over in hard compact masses, externally of 
 a reddish brown colour, internally of a bright brownish 
 yellow, with reddish specks or veins. It has a strong, 
 resinous, agreeable smell, and an adstringent taste. 
 Though never used in the practice of the present day, 
 it possesses corroborant, astringent, and antispasmodic 
 virtues. 
 
 Hedera terrestris. See Glecoma. 
 
 HEDERACEA3. (From hedera , the ivy.) The 
 name of an orderof plants in Linnaeus’s Fragments of a 
 Natural Method, consisting of the ivy and a few other 
 genera which in their form and appearance resem- 
 ble it. 
 
 Hedge hyssop. See Gratiola officinalis. 
 
 Hedge mustard. See Erysimum officinale. 
 
 Hedge mustard , stinking. See Erysimum Alliaria. 
 
 He'dra. 1. The anus. 
 
 2. Excrement. 
 
 3. A fracture 
 
 Hedyo'smos. Mint. 
 
 IIEISTER, Laurence, was born at Frankfort on 
 Ihe Maine in 1683. After studying in different German 
 universities, and serving sometime as an army-surgeon, 
 he graduated at Leyden : and in 1709 was appointed 
 physician general to the Dutch Military Hospital. The 
 next year he became professor of anatomy and surgery 
 at Altorf : and having distinguished himself greatly by 
 his lectures and writings, he received in 1720 a more 
 advantageous appointment at Helmstadt, under the 
 Duke of Brunswick, as physician, Aulic counsellor, 
 and professor of medicine ; in which he continued, 
 notwithstanding an invitation to Russia from the Czar 
 Peter, till the period of his death in 1758. He was author 
 of several esteemed works, particularly a Compendium 
 of Anatomy, which became very popular, being re- 
 markable for its conciseness and clearness. “ His In- 
 stitutions of Surgery,” also gained him great credit ; 
 being translated into Latin, and most of the modern 
 languages of Europe. Another valuable practical 
 work was entitled “Medical, Surgical, and Anatomi- 
 cal Cases and Observations.” He had some taste for 
 botany also, which he taught at Helmstadt, and con- 
 siderably enriched the garden there ; but he unfortu- 
 nately became an antagonist of the celebrated Linnaeus, 
 not properly appreciating the excellence of the system 
 of that eminent naturalist. 
 
 HELCO’MA. Ulceration. 
 
 IIelconia. (From eXko?, an ulcer.) An ulcer in the 
 external or internal superficies of the cornea, known by 
 an excavation and oozing of puruleut matter from the 
 cornea. :. 
 
 Helcy'drion. (From e\ kos, an ulcer, and vdup, 
 water.) Helcydrium. A moist ulcerous pustule. 
 
 416 
 
 IIelcy'ster. (From cXtcw, to draw.) An instra 
 ment for extracting the foetus. 
 
 Hele'nium. (From Helene, the island where it 
 grew.) See Inula helenium. 
 
 HELIANTHUS. (From 77 X 10 ?, the sun ; and avOos, 
 a flower. This name originated from the resemblance 
 which its broad golden disk and ray bear to the sun, 
 and is rendered further appropriate by its having the 
 power of constantly presenting its flowers to that lumi- 
 nary.) The name of a genus of plants.' Class, Syngenc- 
 sia; Order, Polygamia frustranea. The sun-flower. 
 
 Helianthus annuus. The systematic name of the 
 Corona solis, and chimalatus. The seeds have been 
 made into a nutritious bread. The whole plant when 
 young is boiled and eaten in some countries, as being 
 aphrodisiac. 
 
 Helianthus tuberosus. Jerusalem artichoke. 
 Although formerly in estimation for the table, this 
 root is now neglected, it being apt to produce flatulen- 
 cy and dyspepsia. 
 
 Helica'lis major. See Helicis major. 
 
 Helica'lis minor. See Helicis minor. 
 
 HE'LICIS MAJOR. A proper muscle of the ear, 
 which depresses the part of the cartilage of the ear into 
 which it is inserted ; it lies upon the upper or sharp 
 point of the helix, or outward ring, arising from the 
 upper and acute part of the helix anteriorly, and pass- 
 ing to be inserted into its cartilage a little above the 
 tragus. 
 
 Helicis minor. A proper muscle of the ear, which 
 contracts the fissure of the ear; it is situated below the 
 helicis major, upon part of the helix. It arises from 
 the inferior and anterior part of the helix, and is in- 
 serted into the crus of the helix, near the fissure in the 
 cartilage opposite to the concha. 
 
 HELIOTROPE. A sub-species of rhomboidal 
 quartz. 
 
 HELIOTROPIUM. (’HXiorpo 7 ru)v toi peya, of Di- 
 oscorides ; from 77 X 10 ?, the sun, and rpony, a turning 
 or inclination.: because, says that ancient writer, it 
 turns its leaves round with the declining sun.) The 
 name of a genus of plants. Class, Pentandria ; Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 Heliotro'pii succus. See Croton tinctarium. 
 
 HE'LIX. (EXt£, from £iXw, to turn about.) The 
 external circle or border of the outer ear, that curls in* 
 wards. 
 
 HeLix hortensis. The garden snail. 
 
 HELLEBORA'STER. (From eXXtSopo?, hellebore.) 
 See Helleborus feetidus. 
 
 HELLEBORE. See Helleborus. 
 
 Hellebore, black. See Helleborus niger. 
 
 Hellebore, white. See Veratrum album. 
 
 HELLE'BORUS. (E XXsfiopo?: naparorr) fiopatWeiv, 
 because it destroys, if eaten.) The nameof a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class Polyandria ; 
 Order, Polygynia. Hellebore. 
 
 Helleborus albus. See Veratrum album. 
 
 Hellebore fietidus. Stinking Hellebore, or bear’s- 
 foot. Hellebor aster. Helleborus — caule multifloro 
 
 folioso, foliis pedatis, of Linnteus. The leaves of this 
 indigenous plant are recommended by many as possess- 
 ing extraordinary anthelmintic powers. The smell of 
 the recent plant is extremely feetid, and the taste is bit- 
 ter and remarkably acrid, insomuch that, when chewed,’ 
 it excoriates the mouth and fauces. It commonly 
 operates as a cathartic, sometimes as an emetic, anil 
 in large doses proves highly deleterious. 
 
 Helleborus niger/ Black hellebore, or Christmas 
 rose. Mclampodium. Helleborus — scapo subbijlore 
 subnudo, foliis pedatis, of Linnaeus. The root of this 
 exotic plant is the part employed medicinally : its taste, 
 when fresh, is bitterish, and somewhat acrid : it also 
 emits a nauseous acrid smell: but, being long kept, 
 both its sensible qualities and medicinal activity suffer 
 very considerable diminution. The ancients esteemed 
 it as a powerful remedy in maniacal cases. At present 
 it is exhibited principally as an alterative, or, when 
 given in a large dose, as a purgative. It often proves a 
 very powerful emmenagogue in plethoric habits, where 
 steel is ineffectual, or improper. It is also recom- 
 mended in dropsies, and some cutaneous diseases. 
 
 HELMET-FLOWER. See Anthora. 
 
 HELMI'NTHAGOGUE. (Hclminthagogus, from 
 cXptv?, a worm, and ayco, to drive out.) Whatever de- 
 stroys and expels worms. See Anthelmintic. 
 
 HELMINTIHA. The nameof a genus of diseases. 
 
HEM 
 
 HEP 
 
 Class, Caliaca ; Order, Enterica , in Good’s Nosology. 
 Inverrnination, worms. It has three species, viz. Hel- 
 minthia alvi , podicis , erratica. 
 
 HELMINTHI'ASIS. (EX/iivOtaais ; from s\pivs, 
 which signifies any species of worm.) A disease in 
 which worms,- or the larva; of worms, are bred under 
 the skin, or some external part of the body. It is ende- 
 rnial to Martinique, Westphalia, Transylvania, and 
 some other places. 
 
 HELMINTHOCO'RTON. See Corallina corsicana. 
 
 HELMONT, John Baptist Van, was born of a 
 noble family at Brussels in 1577. He exhibited very 
 early proofs of superior abilities, and soon became 
 convinced how much hypothesis was ranked under the 
 name of science and philosophy in books ; he seems to 
 have perceived the necessity of experiment and induc- 
 tion in the discovery of real knowledge ; but did not 
 methodize his ideas sufficiently, to pursue that plan 
 with its full advantage. After taking his degree at 
 Louvain he travelled during ten years, and in this 
 period acquired some practical knowledge of chemis- 
 try. On his return in 1609 he married a noble lady of 
 large fortune, which enabled him to pursue his re- 
 searches into the three kingdoms of nature with little 
 interruption. He declined visiting patients, but gave 
 gratuitous advice to those who went to consult him ; 
 and he boasts of having cured several thousands an- 
 nually. He continued his investigations with astonish- 
 ing diligence during thirty years, and made several dis- 
 coveries in chemistry ; among which w'ere certain 
 articles possessed of considerable activity on the human 
 body. This confirmed his opposition to the Galenical 
 school, the absurd hypotheses, and inert practice of 
 which he attacked with great warmth and ability. In- 
 deed he contributed greatly to overturn their influence ; 
 but from a desire to explain every thing on chemical 
 principles, he substituted doctrines equally gratuitous 
 or unintelligible. He published various works from 
 time to time, which brought him considerable reputa- 
 tion, and he was repeatedly invited to Vienna; but 
 he preferred continuing in his laboratory. He died 
 in 1644. 
 
 HELO'DES. (From rXo?, a marsh.) A term ap- 
 plied to fevers generated from marsh miasma. 
 
 HELO'SIS. (From rtXw, to turn.) An eversion or 
 turning up of the eyelids. 
 
 HELVINE. A sub-species of dodecahedral garnet. 
 
 He'lxines. (From eXxu, to draw : so called be- 
 cause it sticks to whatever it touches.) Pellilory of 
 the wall. 
 
 Hemalo'pia. Corruptly written for haemalopia. 
 
 HEMATIN. The colouring principle of logwood. 
 See Hcematoxylon campechianum. 
 
 HEMATU'RIA. See Hcematuria. 
 
 HEMERALO'PIA. (From ryjispa, the day, and 0 ij/, 
 the eye.) A defect in the sight, which consists in being 
 able to see in the daytime, but not in the evening. 
 The following is Scarpa’s description of this curious 
 disorder. Hemeralopia, or nocturnal blindness , is pro- 
 perly nothfc.g but a kind of imperfect periodical amau- 
 rosis, most commonly sympathetic with the stomach. 
 Its paroxysms come on towards the evening, and dis- 
 appear in the morning. The disease is endemic in 
 some countries, and epidemic, at certain seasons of the 
 year, in others. At sunset, objects appear to persons 
 affected with this complaint as if covered with an ash- 
 coloured veil, which gradually changes into a dense 
 cloud, which intervenes between the eyes and sur- 
 rounding objects. Patients wpth hemeralopia, have 
 the pwpil, both in the day and nighttime, more dilated, 
 and less moveable than it usually is in healthy eyes. 
 The majority of them, however, have the pupil more 
 or less moveable in the daytime, and always expanded 
 and motionless at night. When brought into a room 
 faintly lighted by a candle, where all the bystanders 
 can see tolerably well, they cannot discern at all, or in 
 a very feeble manner, scarcely any one object ; or they 
 only find themselves able to distinguish light from 
 darkness, and at moonlight their sight is still worse. 
 At daybreak they recover their sight, which continues 
 perfect all the rest of the day till sunset. 
 
 [“According to M. Dujardin, this term is derived 
 from fiyepa, the day, dXaoj, blind, and the eye ; 
 and in its right signification is therefore inferred to be 
 diurna ccecitudo , or day blindness. In the same sense, 
 Dr. Hillary and Dr. Heberden, have employed the 
 term 
 
 D d 
 
 “ Hemeralopia then, which is of very rare occur* 
 rence, stands in opposition to the nyctalopia of the an- 
 cients, or night-blindness. Numerous modern writers, 
 however, have used these terms in the contrary sense; 
 considering the hemeralopia, as denoting sight during 
 the day, and blindness in the night ; and nyctalopia as 
 expressing night-seeing, (owl-sight, as the French call 
 it,) and blindness during the daytime.” — Cooper's 
 Hur. Die. A.] 
 
 HEMERALOPS. (From rjpepa, the day, and coif/, 
 the eye.) One who can see but in the daytime. 
 
 Hemicerau'nios. (From ypiavs, half, and Keipa), 
 to cut : so called because it was cut half way down.) 
 A bandage for the back and breast. 
 
 HEMICRA'NIA. (Frotn ripiavs, half, and upaviov , 
 the head.) A pain that affects only one side of the 
 head. It is generally nervous or hysterical, sometimes 
 bilious ; and in both cases sometimes comes at a regu- 
 lar period, like an ague. When it is accompanied by 
 a strong pulsation like that of a nail piereing the part, 
 it is denominated clavus. 
 
 HEMIO'PSIA. (From rjpiavi, half, and a >\p, air 
 eye.) A defect of vision, in which the person sees the 
 half, but not the whole of an object. 
 
 Hemipa'gia. (From rjpiavsi half, and irayios , 
 fixed.) A fixed pain on one side of the head. See 
 Hemicrania. 
 
 HE.YllPLE'GIA. (From rjpiovs, half, and nkyoad), 
 to strike.) A paralytic affection of one side of the 
 body. See Paralysis. 
 
 HEMLOCK. See Conium maculatum. 
 
 HEMLOCK-DROPWORT. See (Enanthe crocata. 
 
 Hemlock , water. See Cicuta virosa. 
 
 Hemorrhage from the lungs. See Hcemoptysis. 
 
 Hemorrhage from the nose. See Epistaxis. 
 
 Hemorrhage from the stomach. See Hwmatemesis. 
 
 Hemorrhage from the urinary organs. See H<ema- 
 turia. 
 
 Hemorrhage from the uterus. See Menorrhagia. 
 
 HEMP. See Cannabis. 
 
 HEMP-AGRIMONY. See Eupatorium canniba- 
 num. 
 
 Hemp , water. See Eupatorium. 
 
 HENBANE. See Hyoscyamus. 
 
 HE'PAR. ( Hepar , at is. n. H7rap, the liver.) See 
 Liver. 
 
 Hepar sulphuris. Liver of sulphur. A sulphu- 
 ret made either with potassa or soda. See Sulphure- 
 tum potassx. 
 
 Hepar uterinum. The placenta. 
 
 HEPATA'L GIA. (From ?j7rap, the liver, and aXyoj, 
 pain.) Pain in the liver. 
 
 HEPATIC. ( Hepaticus ; from j;7:ap, the liver.) 
 
 Belonging to the liver. 
 
 Hepatic air. See Hydrogen sulphuretted. 
 
 Hepatic artery. Arteria hepatica. The artery 
 which nourishes the substance of the liver. It arises 
 from the coeliac, where it almost touches the point of 
 the lobulus Spigelii. Its root is covered by the pan- 
 creas ; it then turns a little forwards, and passes under 
 the pylorus to the porta of the liver, and runs between 
 the biliary ducts and the vena porta 5 , where it divides 
 into two large branches, one of which enters the right, 
 and the other the left lobe of the liver. In this place 
 it is enclosed along with all the other vessels in the 
 capsule of Glisson. 
 
 Hepatic duct. Ductus hepaticus. The trunk of 
 the biliary pores. It runs from the sinus of the liver 
 towards the duodenum, and is joined by the cystic 
 duct, to form the ductus communis choledochus. See 
 Biliary duct. 
 
 Hepatic veins. See Vein, and Vena porta;. 
 
 Hepatica. (From ryirap, the liver: so called be- 
 cause it was thought to be useful in diseases of the 
 liver.) See Marcliantia polymorpha. 
 
 Hepatica nobilis. See Anemone hepatica. 
 
 Hepatica terrestris. See Marchantia poly- 
 I morpha. • 
 
 HEPATIRRH^E'A. (From urrap, the liver, and 
 peij), to flow.) 1. A purging with bilious evacuations. 
 
 2. A diarrhoea, in which portions of flesh, like liver 
 are voided. 
 
 HEPATITE. Foetid, straight, lamellar, heavy spar. 
 A variety of lamellar barytes, containing a small quan- 
 tity of sulphur, in consequence of which, when it 
 is heated or rubbed, it emits a foetid sulphureous 
 . odour. 
 
 417 
 
HEP 
 
 HER 
 
 HEPATITIS. (From ynap, the liver.) Inflamma- 
 tio hcpalis. An inflammation of the liver. A genus 
 of disease in theclass Pyrexia , and order Phlegmasia 
 of Cullen, who defines it “ febrile affection, attended 
 with tension and pain of the right hypochondrium, 
 ©ften pungent, like that of a pleurisy, but more fre- 
 quently dull, or obtuse, a pain at the clavicle and at the 
 top of the shoulder of the right side; much uneasiness 
 in lying down on the left side : difficulty of breathing ; 
 a dry cough, vomiting, and hiccup.” 
 
 Besides the causes producing other inflammations, 
 such as the application of cold, external injuries from 
 contusions, blows, &c. this disease may be occasioned 
 by certain passions of the mind, by violent exercise, 
 by intense summer hents, by long-continued intermit- 
 tent and remittent fevers, and by various solid concre- 
 tions in the substance of the liver. In warm climates 
 this viscus is more apt to be affected with inflamma- 
 tion than perhaps any other part of the body, proba- 
 bly from the increased secretion of bile which takes 
 place when the blood is thrown on the internal pajts, 
 by an exposure to cold ; or from the bile becoming 
 acrid, and thereby exciting an irritation in the part. 
 Hepatitis has generally been considered of two kinds ; 
 one the acute, the other chronic. 
 
 The acute species of hepatitis comes on with a pain 
 in the right hypochondrium, extending up to the cla 
 vide and shoulder ; which is much increased by press- 
 ing upon the part, and is accompanied with a cough, 
 oppression cf breathing, and difficulty of lying on the 
 left side ; together with nausea and sickness, and often 
 with a vomiting of bilious matter. The urine is of a 
 deep saffron colour, and small in quantity ; there is 
 loss of appetite, great thirst, and costiveness, with a 
 strong, hard, and frequent pulse; and when the dis- 
 ease has continued for some days, the skin and eyes 
 become tinged of a deep yellow. When the inflam- 
 mation is in the cellular structure or substance of the 
 liver, it is called by some hepatitis parenchymatosa, 
 and when the gall-bladder which is attached to this 
 organ, is the seat of the inflammation, it has been 
 called hepatitis cystica. 
 
 The chronic species is usually accompanied with a 
 morbid complexion, loss of appetite and flesh, costive- 
 ness, indigestion, flatulency, pains in the stomach, a 
 yellow tinge of the skin and eyes, clay-coloured stools, 
 high-coloured urine, depositing a red sediment and 
 ropy mucus ; an obtuse pain in the region of the liver, 
 extending to the shoulder, and not unfrequeutly with a 
 considerable degree of asthma. 
 
 These symptoms are, however, often so mild and 
 insignificant as to pass almost unnoticed ; as large ab- 
 scesses have been found in the liver upon dissection, 
 which in the person’s lifetime had created little or no 
 inconvenience, and which we may presume to have 
 been occasioned by some previous inflammation. 
 
 Hepatitis, like other inflammations, may end in re- 
 solution, suppuration, gangrene, or scirrhus, but its 
 termination in gangrene is a rare occurrence. 
 
 The disease is seldom attended with fatal conse- 
 quences of an immediate nature, and is often carried 
 off by haemorrhage from the nose, or haemorrhoidal 
 vessels, and likewise by sweating, by a diarrhoea, or 
 by an evacuation of urine, depositing a copious sedi- 
 ment. In a few instances, it has been observed to 
 cease on the appearance of erysipelas, in some^external 
 part. 
 
 When suppuration takes place, as it generally does, 
 before this forms an adhesion with some neighbouring 
 part, the pus is usually discharged by the different 
 outlets with which this part is connected, as by cough- 
 ing, vomiting, purging, or by an abscess breaking out- 
 wardly ; but, iu some instances, the pus has been dis- 
 charged into the cavity of the abdomen, where no such 
 adhesion had been formed. 
 
 On dissection, the liver is often found much enlarged, 
 and hard to the touch ; its colour is more of a deep 
 purple than what is natural, and its membranes are 
 more or less affected by inflammation. Dissections 
 likewise show that adhesions to the neighbouring parts 
 often take place, and large abscesses, containing a con- 
 siderable quantity of pus, are often found in its sub- 
 stance. 
 
 The treatment of .this disease must be distinguished, 
 as it is of the acute, or of the chronic form. In acute 
 hepatitis, where the symptoms run high, and the con- 
 stitution will admit, we should, In the beginning, bleed 
 418 
 
 freely from the arm; which it will seldom be neees 
 sary to repeat, if carried to the proper extent at first > 
 in milder cases, or where there is less power in the 
 system, the local abstraction of blood, by clipping or 
 leeching, may be sufficient. We should next give calo- 
 mel alone, or combined with opium, and followed up 
 by infusion of senna with neutral salts, jalap, or other 
 cathartic, to evacuate bile, and thoroughly clear out 
 the intestines. When, by these means, the inflamma- 
 tion is materially abated, w T e should endeavour to pro- 
 mote diaphoresis by suitable medicines, assisted by 
 the warm bath; a blister may be applied; and the 
 antiphlogistic regimen is to be duly enforced. But the 
 dischaige of bile, by occasional doses of calomel, must 
 not be neglected : and where the alvine evacuations 
 are deficient in that secretion, it w ill be proper to push 
 this, or other mercurial preparation, till the mouth is 
 in some measure affected. In India this is the re- 
 medy chiefly relied upon, and exhibited often in much 
 larger doses than appear advisable in more temperate 
 climates. Should the disease proceed to suppuration, 
 means must be used to support the strength ; a nutri- 
 tious diet, with a moderate quantity of wine, and de- 
 coction of bark, or other tonic medicine : fomentations 
 or poultices will also be proper to promote the discharge 
 externally ; but when any fluctuation is perceptible, it 
 is better to make an opening, lest it should burst in- 
 w'ardiy. In the chronic form of the disease, mercury 
 is the remedy chiefly to be relied upon ; but due cau- 
 tion must be observed in its use, especially in scrofu- 
 lous subjects. It appears more effectual in restoring 
 the healthy action of the liver, when taken internally : 
 but if the mildest forms, though guarded by opium, or 
 rather sedative, cannot so be borne, the ointment may 
 be rubbed in. In the meantime, calumba, or other 
 tonic, with antacids, and mild aperients, ns rhubarb, to 
 regulate the state of the primae via;, will be proper. 
 Where the system will not admit the adequate use of 
 mercury, the nitric acid is the most promising substi- 
 tute. An occasional blister may be required to relieve 
 unusual pain ; or w here this is very limited and con- 
 tinued, an issue, or seton may answer better. The 
 strength must be supported by a light nutritious diet ; 
 and gentle exercise with warm clothing, to maintain 
 the perspiration steadily, is important, in the convales- 
 cent state: more especially a sea voyage in persona 
 long resident in India has often appeared the only 
 means of restoring perfect health. 
 
 Hepatitis parenchymatosa. Inflammation of 
 the substance of the liver. 
 
 Hepatitis peritonaea lis. Inflammation in the 
 peritonaeum covering the liver. 
 
 HEPATOCE'LE. (From rjnap, the liver, and * 77 X 7 , 
 a tumour.) A hernia, in which a portion of the liver 
 protrudes through the abdominal parietes. 
 
 Hepato'rium. The same as Kupatorium. 
 
 Hephae'stias. (From H(pais’os> Vulcan, or fire.) 
 A drying plaster of burnt tiles. 
 
 Hepi'alus. (From ymos, gentle.) A mild quoti- 
 dian fever. • 
 
 HEPTA'NDKIA. (From enra, seven, and avyp, a 
 man, or husband.) The name of a class in the sexual 
 system of plants, consisting of such hermaphrodite 
 flow’ers as have seven stamens. 
 
 Heptapha'rmacum. (From cn'ja, seven, and (papya - 
 kov, medicine.) A medicine composed of seven in 
 gredients, the principal of which were cerusse, litharge, 
 wax, fee. 
 
 HEPTAPHY'LLUM. (From cn'Ja, seven, and 
 0 uAA ov, a leaf : so named because it consists of seven 
 leaves.) See Tormentilla erecta. 
 
 Heptaple'urum. (From tir'la, seven, and 7 tA evpa, 
 a rib: so named from its having seven ribs upon the 
 leaf.) The herb plantain. See Plantago major. 
 
 HERA'CLEA. 1. Water hoarhound. 
 
 2. The common wild marjoram received a trivial 
 name from its growing in abundance in Heraclea. See 
 Origanum vulgare. 
 
 HERA’CLEUM. (From Heraclea , the city near 
 which it grows ; or frpin ’HpaxA^f, Hercules, being the 
 plant sacred to him.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Liunaan system. Class, Pentandria; Order, 
 
 IJigynia. 
 
 Heraci.rum gummiferum. This specii '9 is sup- 
 posed by Wildenow to afford the gum ammoniacum. 
 
 See Ammoniacum. 
 
 IIeraclkum sPONDYLiuii. Branca ursina Oerma- 
 
HER 
 
 HER 
 
 nica; Spondylium. Cow-parsnip. All-heal. Hera- 
 cleum—fo liol is pinnatifidis , Icevibus ; Jloribus unifor- 
 mibus of Linnceus. The plant which is directed by 
 the name of Branca ursina in foreign pharmacopoeias. 
 In Siberia it grows extremely high, and appears to have 
 virtues in the cure of dysentery which' the plants of 
 this country do not possess. 
 
 [“The Hcracleum Lanatum is one of our largest 
 native umbellate plants, growing frequently to the 
 height of a man, with a stalk more than an inch in 
 thickness. Its taste is strong and acrid. The bruised 
 root or leaves, externally applied, excite rubefaction. 
 Internally used, this article has been recommended in 
 epilepsy. It appears to me to possess a virose charac- 
 ter, and should be used with caution, especially when 
 gathered from a watery or damp situation.”— Big. 
 Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 HERB-BENNET. See Oeurn urbanum. 
 
 HERB-OF-GRACE. See Gratiola. 
 
 HERB MASTICH. See Thymus mastichina. 
 
 Herb-trinity. See Anemone hepatica. 
 
 HERBA. An herb. A plant is properly so called 
 which bears its flower and fruit once only, and then 
 with its root wholly perishes. There are two kinds : 
 annuals , which perish the same year; and biennials, 
 which have their leaves the first year, and their flowers 
 and fruit the second, and then die away. 
 
 By the term herba , Linnajus denominates that por- 
 tion of every vegetable which arises from the root, 
 and is terminated by the fructification. 
 
 Herba britannica. See Rumex hydrolap athum. 
 
 Herba militaris. See Achilloea millefolium. 
 
 Herba sacra. See Verbena trifoliata. 
 
 Herba trinitatis. See Anemone hepatica. 
 
 HERBACEUS. Herbaceous. Plants are so con- 
 sidered which have succulent stems or stalks, and die 
 down to the root every year. 
 
 HERBARIUM. A collection of dried or preserved 
 plants ; called also Hortus siccus. 
 
 HERCULES’S ALL-HEAL. See Laserpitium 
 chironium. 
 
 Hercules bovii. Gold and mercury dissolved in 
 a distillation of copperas, nitre, and sea-salt. 
 
 HERE'DITARY. (From hceres, an heir.) A disease, 
 or predisposition to a disease, which is transferred from 
 parents to their children. 
 
 HERMA'PHRODITE. ( Hermaphroditus ; from 
 'Ep/^r/f, Mercury, and AcppoSi^y, Venus, i. e. partaking 
 of both sexes.) 1. The true hermaphrodite of the an- 
 cients was, the man with male organs of generation, 
 and the female stature of body, that is, narrow chest 
 and large pelvis ; or the woman with female organs of 
 generation, and the male stature of body, that is, broad 
 chest and narrow pelvis. The term is now, how- 
 ever, used to express any lusus natures wherein the 
 parts of generation appear to be a mixture of both 
 sexes 
 
 2. In botany, an hermaphrodite flower is one which 
 contains both the male and female organs, for the 
 production of the fruit, within the same calyx and 
 petals. 
 
 HERME'TIC. (From 'Eppiji, Mercury.) In the 
 language of the ancient chemists, Hermes was the 
 father of chemistry, and the hermetic seal was the 
 closing the end of a glass vessel while in a state of 
 fusion, according to the usage of chemists. 
 
 HERMODACTYL. See Hermodactylus. 
 
 HERMODA'CTYLUS. ('EpixodaicIvXos. Etymolo- 
 gists have always derived this word from r E puys, 
 Mercury, and Sau'JvXos, a finger. It is, however, pro- 
 bably named from Hermus , a river in Asia, upon whose 
 banks it grows, and San'Jvi.os, a date, which it is like.) 
 Anima articulorum. The root of a species of col- 
 chicum, not yet ascertained, but supposed to be the 
 Colchicum illyricum of Linnaeus, of the shape of a 
 heart, flattened on one side, with a furrow on the other, 
 of a white colour, compact and solid, yet easy to cut 
 or powder. This root, which has a viscous, sweetish, 
 farinaceous taste, and no remarkable smell, is import- 
 ed from Turkey. Its use is totally laid aside in the 
 practice of the present day. Formerly the roots were 
 esteemed as cathartics, which power is wanting in 
 those that reach this country. 
 
 HE'RNIA. (From rpvoj, a branch; from its p-o- 
 truding out of its place.) A rupture. Surgeons un- 
 derstand, by the term hernia , a tumour formed by the 
 protrusion of some of the viscera of the abdomen out 
 
 D d 2 
 
 of that cavity into a kind of sac, composed of the 
 portion of peritoneum, which is pushed before them. 
 However, there are certainly some cases which will 
 not. be comprehended in this definition; either because 
 the parts are not protruded at all, or have no hernial 
 sac. The places in which these swellings most fre- 
 quently make their appearance, are the groin, the navel, 
 the labia pudendi, and the upper arid forepart of the 
 thigh ; they do also occur at every point of the anterior 
 part of the abdomen ; and there are several less com- 
 mon instances, in which hernial tumours present them- 
 selves at the foramen ovale, in the perinaeum, in the 
 vagina, at the ischiatic notch, &c. The parts which, 
 by being thrust forth from the cavity, in whiclr they 
 ought naturally to remain, mostly produce herniae, are 
 either a portion of the omentum, or a part of the in- 
 testinal canal, or both together. But the stomach, the 
 liver, the spleen, uterus, ovaries, bladder, & c. have 
 been known to form the contents of some hernial tu- 
 mours. From these two circumstances of situations 
 and contents, are derived all the different appellations 
 by which herniae are distinguished. If a portion of 
 intestine only forms the contents of the tumour, it is 
 called enterocele; if a piece of omentum only, epiplo- 
 cele; and if both intestine and omentum contribute ta 
 the formation of a tumour, it is called enter o-epiplo- 
 cele. When the contents of a hernia are protruded at 
 the abdominal ring, but only pass as low as the groin* 
 or labium pudendi, the case receives the name of bubo* 
 nocele , or inguinal hernia; when the parts descend 
 into the scrotum, it is called an oscheocele or scrotal 
 hernia. The crural , or femoral hernia , is the name 
 given to that which takes place below Poupart’s liga- 
 ment. When the bowels protrude at the navel, the 
 case is named an exomphalos , or umbilical hernial 
 and ventral is the epithet given to the swelling, when 
 it occurs at any other promiscuous part of the front of 
 the abdomen. The congenital rupture is a very parti- 
 cular case, in which the protruded viscera are not 
 covered with a common hernial sac of peritoneum, 
 but are lodged in the cavity of the tunica vaginalis, in 
 contact with the testicle; and, as must be obvious, it 
 is not named, like hernia in general, from its situation, 
 or contents, but from the circumstances of its existing 
 from the time of birth. 
 
 When the hernial contents lie quietly in the sac, and 
 admit of being readily put back into the abdomen, it is 
 termed a reducible hernia : and when they suffer no 
 constriction, yet cannot be put back, owing to adhe- 
 sions, or their large size in relation to the aperture, 
 through which they have to pass, the hernia is termed 
 irreducible. An incarcerated , or strangulated hernia, 
 signifies one which not only cannot be reduced, but 
 suffers constriction: so that, if a piece of intestine bo 
 protruded, the pressure to which it is subjected stops 
 the passage of its contents onward towards the anus, 
 makes the bowel inflame, and brings on a train of most 
 alarming and often fatal consequences. 
 
 The general symptoms of a hernia, which is reduci- 
 ble and free from strangulation, are — an indolent tu- 
 mour at some point of the parietes of the abdomen ; 
 most frequently descending out of the abdominal ring, 
 or from just below Poupart T s ligament, or else out of 
 the navel ; but occasionally from various other situa- 
 tions. The swelling mostly originates suddenly, ex- 
 cept in the circumstances above related ; and it is sub- 
 ject to a change of size, being smaller when the patient 
 lies down upon his back, and larger when he stands 
 up, or draws in his breath. The tumour frequently 
 diminishes when pressed, and grows large again when 
 the pressure is removed. Its size and tension often 
 increase after a meal, or when the patient is flatulent. 
 Patients with hernia, are apt to be troubled with colic, 
 constipation, and vomiting in consequence of the un- 
 natural situation of the bowels. Very often, however, 
 the functions of the viscera seem to suffer little or no 
 interruption. 
 
 If the case be an enterocele , and the portion of the 
 intestine be small, the tumour is small in proportion; 
 but though small, yet, if the gut be distended with 
 wind, inflamed, or have any degree of stricture mada 
 on it, it will be tense, resist the impression of the finger, 
 and give pain upon being handled. On the contrary,, 
 if there be no stricture, and the intestine suffers no de- 
 gree of inflammation, let the prolapsed piece be of 
 what length it may, and the tumour of whatever size, 
 yet the tension will be little, and no pain will attend 
 
HER 
 
 HER 
 
 the handling of it ; upon the patient’s coughing, it will 
 feel as if it was blown into ; and, in general, it will be 
 found very easily returnable. A guggling noise is 
 often made when the bowel is ascending. 
 
 If the hernia be an epiplocele, or one of the omental 
 kind, the tumour has a more flabby and a more un- 
 equal feel ; it is in general perfectly indolent, is more 
 compressible, and (if in the scrotum) is more oblong 
 and less round than the swelling occasioned in the 
 same situation by an intestinal hernia ; and, if the 
 quantity be large, and the patient an adult, it is, in 
 some measure, distinguishable by its greater weight. 
 
 If the case be an enter o-cpipLocele , that is, one con- 
 sisting of both intestine and omentum, the character- 
 istic marks will be less clear than in either of the sim- 
 ple cases ; but the disease may easily be distinguished 
 from every other one, by any body in the habit of 
 making the examination. 
 
 Hernia cerebri. Fungus cerebri. This name is 
 given to a tumour which every now and then rises 
 from the brain, through an ulcerated opening in the 
 dura mater, and protrudes through a perforation in 
 the cranium, made by the previous application of the 
 trephine. 
 
 Hernia congenita. (So called because it is, as it 
 were, born with the person.) This species of hernia 
 consists in the adhesion of a protruded portion of intes- 
 tine or omentum to the testicle, after its descent into 
 the scrotum. This adhesion takes place while the 
 testicle is yet in the abdomen. Upon its leaving the 
 abdomen, it draws the adhering intestine, or omentum, 
 along with it into the scrotum, where it forms the 
 hernia congenita. 
 
 From the term congenital , we might suppose that 
 this hernia always existed at the time of birth. The- 
 protrusion, however, seldom occurs till after this pe- 
 riod, on the operation of the usual exciting causes of 
 hernia in general. The congenital hernia does not 
 usually happen till some months after birth ; in some 
 instances not till a late period. Hey relates a case, in 
 which a hernia congenita was first formed in a young 
 man, aged sixteen, whose right testis had, a little while 
 before the attack of the disease, descended into the 
 scrotum. It seems probable that, in cases of hernia 
 congenita, which actually take place when the testicle 
 descends into the scrotum before birth, the event may 
 commonly be referred, as observed above, to the testi- 
 cle having contracted an adhesion to a piece of intes- 
 tine, or of the omentum, in its passage to the ring. 
 Wrisberg found one testicle which had not passed the 
 ring, adhering, by means of a few slender filaments, to 
 the omentum, just above this aperture, in an infant 
 that died a few days after birth. 
 
 Excepting the impossibility of feeling the testicle in 
 hernia congenit^ as we can in most cases of bubono- 
 cele, (which criterion Mr. Samuel Cooper, in his Sur- 
 gical Dictionary, observes Mr. Pott should have men- 
 tioned,) the following account is very excellent. “The 
 appearance of a hernia, in very early infancy, will 
 always make it probable that it is of this kind; but in 
 an adult, there is no reason for supposing his rupture 
 to be of this sort, but his having been afflicted with it 
 from his infancy ; there is no external mark, or cha- 
 racter, whereby it can be certainly distinguished from 
 the one contained in a common hernial sac ; neither 
 would it be of any material use in practice, if there 
 was.” 
 
 Hernia cruralis. Femoral hernia. The parts 
 composing this kind of hernia are always protruded 
 under Poupart’s ligament, and the swelling is situated 
 towards the inner part of the bend of the thigh. The 
 rupture descends on the side of the femoral artery and 
 vein, between these vessels and the os pubis. Fe- 
 males are particularly subject to this kind of rupture 
 in consequence of the great breadth of their pelvis, 
 while in them the inguinal hernia is rare. It has been 
 computed, that nineteen out of twenty married women, 
 afflicted with hernia, have this kind; but that not one 
 out of a hundred unmarried females, or out of the 
 same number of men, have this form of the disease. 
 The situation of the tumour makes it liable to be mis- 
 taken for an enlarged inguinal gland ; and many fatal 
 events are recorded to have happened from the sur- 
 geon’s ignorance of the existence of the disease. A 
 gland can only become enlarged by the gradual effects 
 of inflammation ; the swelling of a crural hernia comes 
 on in a momentary and sudden manner ; and, when 
 
 strangulated, occasions the train of symptoms described 
 in the account ot the hernia incarcerate, which symp- 
 toms an enlarged gland could never occasion. Such 
 circumstances seem to be sufficiently discriminative : 
 though the feel of the two kinds of swelling is often 
 not in itself enough to make the surgeon decided in 
 his opinion. A femoral hernia may be mistaken for a 
 bubonocele, when the expanded part of the swelling 
 lies over Poupart’s ligament. As the taxis and opera- 
 tion for the first case ought to be done differently from 
 those for the latter, the error may lead to very bad 
 consequences. The femoral hernia, however, may 
 always be discriminated, by the neck of the tumour 
 having Poupart/s ligament above it. In the bubono- 
 cele, the angle of the pubes is behind and below this 
 part of the sac; but in the femoral hernia, it is on the 
 same horizontal level, a little on the inside of it. 
 
 Until very l-ately, the stricture, in cases of femoral 
 hernia, was always supposed to be produced by the 
 lower border of the external oblique muscle, or as it is 
 termed, Poupart’s ligament. A total change of surgi- 
 cal opinion on this subject has, however, latterly taken 
 place, in consequence of the accurate observations first 
 made in 1768, by Gimbernat, surgeon to the king of 
 Spain. In the crural hernia, (says he,} the aperture 
 through which the parts issue is not formed by two 
 bauds, (as in the inguinal hernia,) but it is a foramen, 
 almost round, proceeding from the internal margin of 
 the crural arch, (Poupart’s ligament,) near its insertion 
 into the branch of the os pubis, between the bone and 
 the iliac vein, so that, in this hernia, the branch of the 
 os pubis is situated more internally than the intestine, 
 and a little behind ; the vein externally, and behind ; 
 and the internal border of the arch before. Now it is 
 this border which always forms the strangulation. 
 
 Hernia flatulenta. A swelling of the side, 
 caused by air that has escaped through the pleura: an 
 obsolete tefm. 
 
 Hernia gutturis. Bronchocele, or tumour of the 
 bronchial gland. 
 
 Hernia humoralis. See Orchitis. 
 
 Hernia incarcerata. Incarcerated hernia. Stran- 
 gulated hernia, or a hernia with stricture. The symp- 
 toms are a swelling in the groin, &. c. resisting the im- 
 pression of the fingers. If the hernia be of the intes- 
 tinal kind, it is generally painful to the touch, and the 
 pain is increased by coughing, sneezing, or standing 
 upright. These are the very first symptoms, and, if 
 they are not relieved, are soon followed by others; 
 viz. a sickness at the stomach, a frequent retching, or 
 inclination to vomit, a stoppage of all discharge per 
 anum, attended with frequent hard pulse, and some 
 degree of fever. These are the first symptoms; and 
 if the> are not appeased by the return of the intestine, 
 that is, if the attempts made for this purpose do not 
 succeed, the sickness becomes more troublesome, the 
 vomiting more frequent, the pain more intense, the 
 tension of the belly greater, the fever higher, and a 
 general restlessness comes on, which is very terrible 
 to bear. When this is the 6tate of the patient, no 
 time is to be }ost ; a very little delay is now of the 
 utmost consequence; and if the one single remedy, 
 which the disease is now capable of, be not admi- 
 nistered immediately, it will generally baffle every 
 other attempt. This remedy is the operation whereby 
 the parts engaged in the stricture may be set free. If 
 this be not now performed, the vomiting is soon ex- 
 changed for a convulsive hjpeup, and a frequent gulp- 
 ing up of bilious matter: the tension of the belly, the 
 restlessness and fever, having been considerably in- 
 creased for a few hours, the patient suddenly becomes 
 perfectly easy, the belly subsides, the pulse, from 
 having been hard, full, and frequent, becomes low, 
 languid, and generally interrupted'; and the skin, espe- 
 cially that of the limbs, cold and moist ; the eyes have 
 now a languor and glassiness, a lack lustre not easy to 
 be described : the tumour of the part disappears, and 
 the skin covering it sometimes changes its natural co- 
 lour for a livid hue; but whether it keeps or loses its 
 colour, it has an emphysematous feel, a crepitus to 
 the touch, which will easily be conceived by all who 
 have attended to it, but is not easy to convey an idea 
 of by words. This crepitus is the too sure indicator 
 of gangrenous mischief within. In this state, the 
 gut either goes up spontaneously or is returned with 
 the smallest degree of pressure; a discharge is made 
 by stool, and the patient is generally much pleased at 
 
HER 
 
 HER 
 
 the ease he finds ; but this pleasure is of short dura- 
 tion, for the hiccup and the cold sweats continuing 
 and increasing, with the addition of spasmodic rigours 
 and subiultus tendinum, the tragedy soon finishes. 
 
 Hernia inguinalis. Bubonocele. Inguinal hernia. 
 The hernia inguinalis is so called because it appears in 
 both sexes at the groin. It is one of the divisions of 
 hernia, and includes all those hernias in which the 
 parts displaced pass out of the abdomen through the 
 ring, that is, the arch formed .by the aponeurosis of 
 the musculus obliquus externus in the groin, for the 
 passage of the spermatic vessels in men. and the round 
 ligament in women. The parts displaced that form 
 the hernia, the part into which they fall, the manner 
 of the hernia being produced, and the time it has con- 
 tinued, occasion great differences in this disorder. 
 There are three different parts that may produce a 
 hernia in the groin, viz., one or more of the intestines, 
 the epiploon, and the bladder. That which is formed 
 by one or more of the intestines, was called, by the 
 ancients, enterocele. The intestine which most fre- 
 quently produces the hernia, is the ilium: because, 
 being placed in the iliac region, it is nearer the groin 
 than the rest : but notwithstanding the situation of the 
 other inlN*5tines, which seems not to allow of their 
 coming near the groin, we often find the jejunum, and 
 frequently also a portion of the colon and caecum, in- 
 cluded in the hernia. It must be remembered, that the 
 mesentery and mesocolon are membranous substances, 
 capable of extension, which, by little and little, are 
 sometimes so far stretched by the weight of the intes- 
 tines, as to escape with the ilium, in this species of 
 hernia. The hernia made by the epiploon, is called 
 •piplocele , as that caused by the epiploon and any of 
 the intestines together, is called entero epiplocclc. The 
 hernia of the bladder is called crytocele. Hernia of 
 the bladder is uncommon, and has seldom been known 
 to happen nut in conjunction with some of the other 
 viscera. When the parts, having passed through the 
 abdominal rings, descend no lower than the groin, it is 
 called an incomplete hernia ; when they fall into the 
 scrotum in men, or into the labia pudendi in women, it 
 is then termed complete. 
 
 The marks of discrimination between some other 
 diseases and inguinal hernia are these : — 
 
 The disorders in which a mistake may possibly be 
 made, are the circocele, bubo, hydrocele, and hernia 
 humoralis, or inflamed testicle. 
 
 For an account of the manner of distinguishing cir- 
 cocele from a bubonocele, see Circocele. 
 
 The circumscribed incompressible hardness, the situ- 
 ation of the tumour, and its being free from all connex- 
 ion with the spermatic process, will sufficiently point 
 out its being a bubo, at least while it is in a recent 
 state; and when it is in any degree suppurated, he 
 must have a very small share of the tactiis eruditus 
 who cannot feel the difference between matter, and 
 either a yiece of intestine or omentum. 
 
 The perfect equality of the whole tumour, and free- 
 dom and smallness of the spermatic process above it, 
 the power of feeling the spermatic vessels, and the vas 
 deferens in that process ; its being void of pain upon 
 being handled, the fluctuation of the water, the gra- 
 dual formation of the swelling, its having begun below 
 and proceeded upwards, its not being affected by any 
 posture or action of the patient, nor increased by his 
 coughing or sneezing, together with the absolute im- 
 possibility of feeling the testicle at the bottom of the 
 scrotum, will always, to an intelligent person, prove 
 the disease to be hydrocele. 
 
 Pott, however, allows that there are some exceptions 
 in which the testicle cannot be felt at the bottom of the 
 scrotum, in cases of hernia. In recent bubonoceles, 
 while the hernial sac is thin, has not been long, or 
 very much distended, and the scrotum still preserves a 
 regularity of figure, the testicle may almost always be 
 easily felt at the inferior and posterior part of the 
 tumour. But in old ruptures, which have been long, 
 down, in which the quantity of contents is large, the 
 sac considerably thickened, and the scrotum of an 
 irregular figure, the testicle frequently cannot be felt ; 
 neither is it in general easily felt in the congenital her- 
 nia , for obvious reasons. 
 
 In the hernia humoralis , the pain in the testicle, its 
 enlargement, the hardened state of the epididyinus, 
 and the exemption of the spermatic cord from all un- 
 natural fulness, are such marks as cannot easily be 
 
 mistaken ; not to mention the generally preceding go- 
 norrhoea. But if any doubt still remains of the true 
 nature of the disease, the progress of it from above 
 downwards, its different state and size in' different pos- 
 tures, particularly lying and standing, together with its 
 descent and ascent, will, if duly attended to, put it out 
 of all doubt that the tumour is a true hernia. 
 
 When an inguinal hernia does not descend through 
 the abdominal ring, but only into the canal for the 
 spermatic cord, it is covered by the aponeurosis of the 
 external oblique muscle, and the swelling is small and 
 undefined. 
 
 Now and then, the testicle does not descend into 
 the scrotum till a late period. The first appearance of 
 this body at the ring, in order J q get into its natural 
 situation, might be mistaken for that of a herniaj were 
 the surgeon not to pay attention to the absence of the 
 testicle from the scrotum, and the peculiar sensation 
 occasioned by pressing the swelling. 
 
 Hernia intestinalis. A rupture caused by the 
 protrusion of a portion of the intestine. See Hernia 
 inguinalis. 
 
 Hernia ischiatica. A rupture at the ischiatic 
 notch. This is very rare. A case, however, which 
 was strangulated, and undiscovered till after death, is 
 related in Sir A. Cooper’s second part of his work on 
 hernia. The disease happened in a young man aged 
 27. On opening the abdomen, the ilium was found to 
 have descended on the right side of the rectum into 
 the pelvis ; and a fold of it was protruded into a small 
 sac, which passed out of the pelvis at the ischiatic 
 notch. The intestine was adherent to the sac at two 
 points ; the strangulated part, and about three inches 
 on each side, were very black. The intestines towards 
 the stomach, were very nruch distended with air, and 
 here and there had a livid spot on them. A dark spot 
 was even found on the stomach itself, just above the 
 pylorus. The colon was exceedingly contracted, as 
 far as its sigmoid .flexure. A small orifice was found 
 in the side of the pelvis, in front cf, but a little above 
 the sciatic nerve, and on the forepart of the pyrifor- 
 mis muscle. The sac lay under the glutteus maximus 
 muscle, and its orifice was before the internal iliac 
 artery, below the obturator artery, but above the vein. 
 
 Hernia lachrymalis. When the tears passthrough 
 the puncta lachrymalia, but stagnate in the succulus 
 lachrymalis, the tumour is styled hernia lachrymalis 
 with little propriety or precision. It is with equal 
 impropriety called, by Anel, a dropsy of the lachrymal 
 sac. If the inner angle of the eye is pressed, and an 
 aqueous humour flows out, the disease is the fistula 
 lachrymalis. 
 
 Hernia mesenterica. Mesenteric hernia. If one 
 of the layers of the mesentery be torn by a blow, while 
 the other remains in its natural state, the intestines 
 may insinuate themselves into the aperture and form 
 a kind of'hernia. The same consequences may result 
 from a natural deficiency in one of these layers. Sir 
 A. Cooper relates a case, in which all the small intes- 
 tines, except the duodenum, were thus circumstanced. 
 The symptoms during life were unknown. 
 
 Hernia mesocolica. Mesoeolic hernia. So named 
 by Sir A. Cooper, when the bowels glide between the 
 layers of the mesocolon. Every surgeon should be 
 aware that the intestines may be strangulated from the 
 following causes : 1. Apertures in the omentum, me- 
 sentery, or mesocolon, through which the intestine 
 protrudes. 2. Adhesions, leaving an aperture, in which 
 a piece of intestine becomes confined. 3. Membra- 
 nous bands at the mouth of hernial sacs, which be- 
 coming elongated by the frequent protrusion and return 
 of the viscera, surround the intestine, so as to strangu- 
 late them within the abdomen when returned from 
 the sac. 
 
 Hernia omentaus. Epiplocele. A rupture of the 
 omentum ; or a protrusion of the omentum through 
 apertures in the integuments of the belly. Sometimes, 
 according to Sharpe, so large a quantity of the omen- 
 tum hath fallen into the scrotum, that its weight, draw- 
 ing the stomach and bowels downwards, hath excited 
 vomiting, inflammation, and symptoms similar to 
 those of the incarcerated hernia. 
 
 Hernia perinealis. Perineal hernia. In men, the 
 parts protrude between the bladder and rectum ; in 
 women, between the rectum and vagina. The hernia 
 does not project so as to form an external tumour; and, 
 in men, its existence can only be distinguished by ex- 
 
 421 
 
HER 
 
 HER 
 
 amining in the rectum. In women, it may be detected 
 both from this part and the vagina. 
 
 Hernia phrenica. Phrenic hernia. The abdomi- 
 nal viscera are occasionally protruded through the 
 diaphragm, either through some of the natural aper- 
 tures in this muscle, or deficiencies, or wounds, and 
 lacerations in it. The second kind of case is the most 
 frequent. Morgagni furnishes an instance of the first. 
 Two cases related by Dr. Macauley, and two others 
 published by Sir A. Cooper, are instances of the se- 
 cond sort. And another case has been lately recorded 
 by the latter gentleman, affording an example of the 
 third kind. Hildanus, Paid, Petit, Schenck, &c. also 
 mention cases of phrenic hernia. 
 
 Hernia pudendalis. Pudendal hernia. This is 
 the name assigned by Sir A. Cooper, to that which 
 descends betw-een the vagina and ramus ischii, and 
 forms an oblong tumour in the labium, traceable within 
 the pelvis, as far as the os uteri. Sir A. C. thinks this 
 case has sometimes been mistaken for a hernia of the 
 foramen ovale. 
 
 Hernia scrotalis. Hernia Oscheal.is. Oscheocele. 
 Paracelsus calls it Crepatura. When the omentum, 
 the intestine, or both, descend into the scrotum, it has 
 these appellations ; when the omentum only, it is called 
 epiploscheocele. It is styled a perfect rupture in con- 
 tradistinction to a bubonocele, which is the same dis- 
 order ; but the descent is not so great. The hernia 
 scrotalis is distinguished into the true and false ; in the 
 former, the omentum or intestine, or both, fall into the 
 scrotum ; in the latter, an inflammation, or a fluid, 
 causes a tumour in this part, as in hernia humoralis, or 
 hydrocele. Sometimes sebaceous matter is collected 
 in the scrotum ; and this hernia is called steatocele. 
 
 Hernia thyroidealis. Hernia foraminis ovalis. 
 Thyroideal hernia. In the anterior and upper part of the 
 obturator ligament there is an opening, through which 
 the obturator artery, vein, and nerve proceed, and 
 through which occasionally a piece of omentum or in- 
 testine is protruded, covered with a part of the perito- 
 naeum, which constitutes the hernial sac. 
 
 Hernia umbilicalis. Epiploomphalion ; Ompha- 
 locele ; Exomphalos; Omphalos; and when owing to 
 flatulency, Pneumatomp halos. The exomphalos, or 
 
 umbilical rupture, is so called from its situation, and 
 has, like other herniae, for its general contents, a por- 
 tion of intestine, or omentum, or both. In old umbi- 
 lical ruptures, the quantity of omentum is sometimes 
 very great. Mr. Ranby says, that he found two ells and 
 a half of intestine in one of these, with about a third 
 part of the stomach, all adhering together. Gay and 
 Nourse found the liver in the sac of an umbilical hernia ; 
 and Bohnius says that he did also. But whatever are 
 the contents, they are originally contained in the sac,- 
 formed by the protrusion of the peritoneum. 
 
 In recent and small ruptures, this sac is very visible; 
 but in old and large ones, it is broken through at the 
 knot of the navel, by the pressure and weight of the 
 contents, and is not always to be distinguished ; which 
 is the reason why it has by some been doubted whether 
 this kind of rupture has a hernial sac or not. 
 
 Infants are very subject to this disease, in a small de- 
 gree, from the separation of the funiculus; but in gene- 
 ral they either get rid of it as they gather strength, or 
 are easily cured by wearing a proper bandage. It is of 
 still more consequence to get this disorder cured in fe- 
 males, than in males ; that its return, when they are 
 become adult and pregnant, may be prevented as much 
 as possible ; for at this time it often happens, from the 
 too great distention of the belly, or from unguarded 
 motion when the parts are upon the stretch. 
 
 Dr. Hamilton has met with about twocases aunually 
 for the space of seventeen years, of umbilical hernia, 
 which strictly deserve the name of congenital umbili- 
 cal hernia. The funis ends in a sort of bag, containing 
 some of the viscera, which pass out of the abdomen 
 through an aperture in the situation of the navel. The 
 swelling is not covered with skin, so that the contents 
 of the hernia can be seen through the then distended 
 covering of the cord. The disease is owing to a pre- 
 ternatural deficiency in the abdominal muscles, and 
 the hope of cure must be regulated by the size of the 
 malformation and quantity of viscera protruded. 
 
 Hernia uteri. Hysterocele. Instances have oc- 
 curred of the uterus being thrust through the rings of 
 the muscles ; but this is scarcely to be discovered, unless 
 in a pregnant state, when the smugglings of a child 
 429 
 
 would discover the nature of the disease. In that state, 
 however, it could scarcely ever occur. It is the cerexit 
 of Hippocrates. 
 
 Hernia vaginalis. Elytrocele. Vaginal hernia. A 
 tumour occurs within the os externum of the vagina. 
 It is elastic, but not painful. When compressed, it 
 readily recedes, but is reproduced by coughing, or even 
 without this, when the pressure is removed. The in- 
 conveniences produced are an inability to undergo much 
 exercise or exertion ; for every effort of this sort brings 
 on a sense of bearing down. The vaginal hernia pro- 
 trudes in the space left between the uterus and rectum. 
 This space is bounded below by the peritoneum, which 
 membrane is forced downwards, towards the perinseum ; 
 but being unable to protrude further in that direction, is 
 pushed towards the back part of the vagina. These 
 cases probably are always intestinal. Some hernia: 
 protrude at the anterior part of the vagina. 
 
 Hernia varicosa. See Circocele. 
 
 Hernia ventosa. See Pneumatocele. 
 
 Hernia ventralis. Hypogaslrocele. The ventral 
 hernia may appear at almost any point of the anterior 
 part of the belly, but is most frequently found between 
 the recti muscles. The portion of intestine, &c. &c. is 
 always contained in a sac made by the protrusion of the 
 peritonaeum. Sir A. Cooper imputes its causes to the 
 dilatation of the natural foramina, for the transmission 
 of vessels, to congenital deficiencies, lacerations, and 
 wounds of the abdominal muscles, or their tendons 
 In small ventral herniae, a second fascia is found be 
 neath the superficial one ; but in large ones the latter is 
 the only one covering the sac. 
 
 Hernia ventriculi. Gastrocelc. A ventral rup- 
 ture caused by the stomach protruding through some 
 part of the abdominal parietes. It rarely occurs, but it 
 does it generally at or near the navel. 
 
 Hernia vesicalis. Hernia cystica ; Cystocele. 
 The urinary bladder is liable to be thrust forth, from its 
 proper situation, either through the openings in the 
 oblique muscle, like the inguinal hernia, or under Pou 
 part’s ligament, in the same manner as the femoral. 
 
 This is not a very frequent species of hernia, but does 
 happen, and has as plain and determined a character 
 as any other. 
 
 HERNIA'RIA. (From hernia , a rupture : so called 
 from its supposed efficacy in curing ruptures.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Pentandria ; Order, Digynia. Rupture-wort. 
 
 Hernia glabra. The systematic name of the rup- 
 ture-wort. Herniaria. This plant, though formerly 
 esteemed as efficacious in the cure of hernias, appears 
 to be destitute, not only of such virtues, but of any other. 
 It has no smell nor taste. 
 
 HER NIO'TOM Y. (Herniotomia ; from hernia , and 
 repvto, to cut.) The operation to remove the strangu 
 lated part in cases of incarcerated hernise. 
 
 HE RPES. From epirio, to creep ; because it creeps 
 and spreads about the skin.) Tetter. A genus of dis- 
 ease in the class Locales , and order Dihlyses of Cullen, 
 distinguished by an assemblage of numerous little 
 creeping ulcers, in clusters, itching very much, and 
 difficult to heal, but terminating in furfuraceous scales. 
 
 Bell, in his Treatise on Ulcers, arranges the herpes 
 among the cutaneous ulcers, and says, that all the 
 varieties of importance may be comprehended in the 
 four following species : 
 
 1. Herpes farinosus, or what may be termed the dry 
 letter, is the most simple of all the species. It appears 
 indiscriminately in different parts of the body, but most 
 commonly on the face, neck, arms and wrists, in pretty 
 broad spots and small pimples. These are generally 
 very itchy, though not otherwise troublesome ; and, 
 afler continuing a certain time, they at last fall off in 
 the form of a white powder, similar to fine bran, leav- 
 ing the skin below perfectly sound ; and again return- 
 ing in the form of a red efflorescence, they fall off, and 
 are renewed as before. 
 
 2. Herpes pustulosns. This species appears in the 
 form of pustules, which originally are separate and dis- 
 tinct, but which afterward run together in clusters. 
 At first, they seemed to contain nothing but a thin wa- 
 tery serum, which afterward turns yellow, and, exud- 
 ing over the whole surface of the part affected, it at last 
 dries into a thick crust, or scab ; when this falls off, the 
 skin below frequently appears entire, with only a 
 slightdegree of redness on its surface ; but on some oc- 
 casions, when the matter has probably been more acrid, 
 
HEW 
 
 HIE 
 
 upon the scab falling off, the skin is found slightly ex- 
 coriated. Eruptions of this kind appear most frequently 
 on the face, behind the ears, and on other parts of the 
 head; and they occur most commonly in children. 
 
 3. Herpes miliaris. The miliary tetter. This breaks 
 out indiscriminately over the whole body ; but more 
 frequently about the loins, breast, perinreum, scrotum, 
 and inguina, than in other parts. It generally appears 
 in clusters, though sometimes in distinct rings, or cir- 
 cles, of very minute pimples, the resemblance of which 
 to the millet-seed has given rise to the denomination of 
 the species. The pimples are at first, though small, 
 perfectly separate, and contain nothing but a clear 
 lymph, which, in the course of this disease, is excreted 
 upon the surface, and there forms into small distinct 
 scales ; these, at last, fall otf, and leave a considerable 
 degree of inflammation below, and still continues to 
 exude fresh matter, which likewise forms into cakes, 
 and so falls off as before. The itching, in this species 
 of complaint, is always very troublesome ; and the 
 matter discharged from the pimples is so tough and 
 viscid, that every thing applied to the part adheres, so 
 as to occasion much trouble and uneasiness on its being 
 removed. 
 
 4. Herpes exedens , the eating and corroding tetter (so 
 called from its destroying or corroding the parts which 
 it attacks,) appears commonly, at first, in the form of 
 several small painful ulcerations, all collected into 
 larger spots, of different sizes and of various figures, 
 with always more or less of an erysipelatous inflamma- 
 tion. These ulcers discharge large quantities of a thin, 
 sharp, serous matter, which sometimes forms into small 
 crusts, that in a short time fall otf; but most frequently 
 the discharge is so thin and acrid as to spread along the 
 neighbouring parts, where it soon produces the same 
 kind of sores. Though these ulcers do not, in general, 
 proceed farther than the cutis vera, yet sometimes the 
 discharge is so very penetrating and corrosive as to 
 destroy the skin, cellular substance, and, on some occa- 
 sions, even the muscles themselves. It is this species 
 that should be termed the dep ascent, or phagedenic 
 ulcer, from the great destruction of parts which it fre- 
 quently occasions. See Pliagedcena. 
 
 Herpes ambulativa. A species Of erysipelas 
 which moves from one part to another. 
 
 Herpes depascens. The same as herpes exedens. 
 See Herpes. 
 
 Herpes esthiomenos. Herpes destroying the skin 
 by ulceration. 
 
 Herpes farinosus. See Herpes. 
 
 Herpes feros. An erysipelas. 
 
 Herpes inPica. A fiery, itchy herpes, peculiar to 
 India. 
 
 Herpes miliaris. See Herpes. 
 
 Herpes periscelis. The shingles. See Erysipe- 
 las phlyctcenodcs. 
 
 Herpes pustulosus. See Herpes. 
 
 Herpes serpigo. The ring-worm. 
 
 Herpes siccus. The dry, mealy tetter. 
 
 Herpes zoster. Shingles encircling the body. 
 
 See Erysipelas. 
 
 HERPETIC. Relating to Herpes. 
 
 He'rpeton. (From tpizeo), to creep.) A creeping 
 pustule, or ulcer. 
 
 HESPERIDEA2. (From Hcsperides, whose or- 
 
 chards, according to the poets, produced golden ap- 
 ples.) Golden or precious fruit. The name of an 
 order of plants in Linnaeus’s Fragments of a Natural 
 Method, consisting of plants which have rigid ever- 
 green leaves ; odorous and polyandrous flowers ; as 
 the myrtle, clove, &c. 
 
 [“ The Heuchera Cortusa of Michaux, is a native 
 plant, growing in woods, from New-England to Caro- 
 lina. The root is one of the strongest vegetable as- 
 tringents. As such, it has been employed in various 
 complaints, to which astringents are adapted, and 
 favourable reports are made of its operation. Hitherto 
 it has been more known as an external application 
 than as an internal remedy.” — Fig. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 HEWSON, William, was born at Hexham, in 
 1739. After serving an apprenticeship to his father, he 
 came to London at the age of twenty, and resided 
 with Mr. John Hunter, attending also the lectures of 
 Dr. Hunter. His assiduity and skill were so conspicu- 
 ous, that he was appointed to superintend the dissect 
 ing room, when the former went abroad with the 
 army in 1760. He then studied a year at Edinburgh, 
 
 and in 1762 he became associated with Dr. Hunter in 
 delivering the anatomical lectures, and he was after- 
 ward allowed an apartment in Windmill-street. Here 
 he pursued his anatomical investigations, and his 
 experimental inquiries into the properties of the blood, 
 of which he published an account in 1771. He also 
 communicated to the Royal Society several papers 
 concerning the lymphatic system in birds and fishes, 
 for which he received the Copleyan medal, and was 
 soon after elected a fellow of that body. He began a 
 course of lectures alone in 1772, having quitted Dr. 
 Hunter two years before, and soon became very popu- 
 lar. In 1774, he published his work on the Lymphatic 
 System. But not long after, his life was terminated 
 by a fever, occasioned by a wound received in dis- 
 secting a morbid body, in the thirty-fifth year of his 
 
 HEXAGY'NIA. (From six, and yovy, a woman , 
 or wife.) The name of an order of plants in the sex- 
 ual system, which, besides the classic character, have 
 six females or pistils. 
 
 HEXA'NDRIA. (From fjj, six, and avyp, a man, or 
 husband.) The name of a class of plants in the sexual 
 system, consisting of plants with hermaphrodite flow- 
 ers that are furnished with six stamens of an equal 
 length. 
 
 Hexapha'rmacum. (From six, and <f>appaKov , 
 a medicine.) Any medicine in the composition of 
 which are six ingredients. 
 
 Hibe'rnicus lapis. See Lapis hibernicus. 
 
 HIBI SCUS. (From ijStj, a stork, who is said to 
 chew it, and inject it as a clyster.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Mona- 
 delphia; Order, Polyandria. 
 
 Hibiscus abelmoschus. The systematic name of 
 the plant, the seeds of which are called musk-seed ; 
 Abelmoschus ; Oranum moschi ; Moschus Arabum; 
 JEgyptia moschata ; Bamia moschata; Alcea; Alcea. 
 Jndica ; Alcea JEgyptiaca villosa ; Abrette ; Abel- 
 mosch ; Abelmusk. The plant is indigenous jn Egypt, 
 and in many parts of both the Indies. These seeds 
 have the flavour of musk. The best comes from Mar- 
 tinico. By the Arabians, they are esteemed cordial, 
 and are mixed with their coffee, to which they impart 
 their fragrance. In this country they are used by the 
 perfumers. 
 
 HICCUP. Singultus. A spasmodic affection of 
 the diaphragm, generally arising from irritation pro- 
 duced by acidity in the stomach, error of diet, &c. 
 
 HIDRO'A. (From iSpwg, sweat.) A pustular dis- 
 ease, produced by sweating in hot weather. 
 
 HIDRO'CRISIS. (From t(5pw?, sweat, and upivw, 
 to judge.) A judgment formed from the sweat of the 
 patient. 
 
 HIDRO'NOSOS. (From iSpwi, sweat, and voaos, 
 a disease ) The sweating sickness. 
 
 HIDROPY'RETUS. (From idpws, sweat, and 
 irvpc'Jos , a fever.) Sweating fever. 
 
 HIDRO'TICA. (From t<5pwj, sweat.) Medicines 
 which cause perspiration. 
 
 IIIDROTOPOIE'TICA. (From iSpws, sweat, and 
 Troteu), to make.) Sudorifics. 
 
 HI'ERA. (From icpos, holy; and from icpal, a 
 hawk.) Holy. Also applied to some plants which 
 hawks are said to be fond of. 
 
 Hiera picra. (From icpos, holy, and iriKpae, bitter. 
 Holy bitter.) Pulvis aloeticus , formerly called hiera 
 logadii, made in the form of an electuary with honey. 
 It is now kept in the form of dry powder, prepared by 
 mixing Socotorine aloes, one pound, with three ounces 
 of white canella. 
 
 Hierabo'tane. (From repos, holy, and (io'javn, an 
 herb: so called from its supposed virtues.) See Ver- 
 bena trifoliata. 
 
 Hieraca'ntha. (From itpa\, a hawk, and avQos, a 
 flower: so named because it seizes passengers as a 
 hawk does its prey.) A sort of thistle. 
 
 HIERA'CIUM. (From i£pa%, a hawk : so called be- 
 cause hawks feed upon it, or because it was said that 
 hawks applied the juice of it to cleanse their eyes.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean sys»- 
 tem. Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Polygamia equalis. 
 Hawk- weed. 
 
 Hieracium pilosella. The systematic name of 
 the mouse-ear, Auriculamuris ; Pilosella; Myosotis ; 
 Hieraculum. This common plant contains a bitter 
 lactescent juice, which has a slight degree of astria- 
 
HIP 
 
 HIP 
 
 - 
 
 gency. The roots are more powerful than the leaves. 
 They are very seldom used in this country. 
 
 Hiera'culumi See Hieracium. 
 
 HIERA'NOSOS. (From tcpos, holy, and vooos, a 
 disease : so called because it was supposed to be that 
 disorder which our Saviour cured in those who were 
 said to be possessed of devils.) The epilepsy. 
 
 Hiera'ticum. (From tepos, hoiy.) A poultice for 
 the stomach, so named from its supposed divine vir- 
 tues. 
 
 Highgate resin. See Fossil copal. 
 
 HIGHMORE, Nathaniel, was born at Fording- 
 bridge, in Hampshire, in 1613. After gradupaing at 
 Oxford, he settled at Sherborne, where he obtained 
 considerable reputation in practice, and died in 1684. 
 He pursued the study of anatomy with zeal, though 
 with limited opportunities of dissection ; and his name 
 has been attached' to a part, though not originally dis- 
 covered by him, namely, the Antrum Maxillare, which 
 had been before mentioned by Casserius. His prin- 
 cipal work is “ Corporis liumani Disquisitio anato- 
 mica,” printed at the Hague in 1651, with figures, 
 chiefly from Vesalius. He also published two disser- 
 tations on Hystgria and Hypochondriasis ; and a his- 
 tory of Generation. 
 
 Highmore's antrum. See Antrum of Highmore. 
 
 Higue'ro. The calabash-tree, the fruit of which is 
 said to be febrifuge. 
 
 HILDA'NUS. See Fabricius, William. 
 
 HILUM. The s$ar, or point by which the seed is 
 attached to its seed-vessel or receptacle, and through 
 which alone life and nourishment are conveyed for the 
 perfecting of its internal parts. Consequently all those 
 parts must be intimately connected with the inner sur- 
 face of this scar, and they are all found to meet there, 
 and to divide or divaricate from that point, more or 
 less immediately. In describing the form or various 
 external portions of any seed, the hilum is always to be 
 considered as the base. When the seed is quite ripe, 
 the communication through this channel is interrupted, 
 it separates from the parent plant without injury, a 
 scar being formed on each. Yet the hilum is so far 
 capable of resuming its former nature, that the moisture 
 of the earth is imbibed through it, previous to germi- 
 nation. — Smith. 
 
 Himanto'sis. (From ipas , a thong of leather.) A 
 relaxation of the uvula, when it hangs down like a 
 thong. 
 
 Hi'mas. A- relaxation of the uvula. 
 
 Hin. Hindisch. Hing. Assafcetida. 
 
 HIP. The ripe fruit of the dog-rose. They are 
 chiefly used as a sweetmeat, or in a preserved state. 
 See Confectio msec canince. 
 
 HIPPOCAMPUS. {IniroKapnos, the name of a sea 
 insect which has a head like that of the horse, and tail 
 like the napnr}, or eruca.) 1. The sea-horse. 
 
 2. Some parts are so called from their supposed re- 
 semblance. See Cerebrum. 
 
 HIPPOCA'STANUM. (From iTrrro?, a horse, and 
 Ka^avov, achesnut: so called from its size.) See JEs- 
 culus hippocastanum. 
 
 HIPPOCRATES, usually called the father of phy- 
 sic, was born in the island of Cos, about 460 years be- 
 fore Christ. He is reckoned the 18th lineal descendant 
 from Alsculapius, the profession of medicine having 
 been hereditarily followed in that family, under whose 
 direction the Coan school attained its high degree of 
 eminence, and by the mother’s side he is said to have 
 descended from Hercules. Born with these advan- 
 tages, and stimulated by the fame of his ancestors, he 
 devoted himself zealously to the cultivation of the 
 healing art. Not content with the empirical prac- 
 tice, which was derived from his predecessors, he 
 studied under Herodicus, who had invented the gym- 
 nastic medicine, as well as some other philosophers. 
 But he appears to have judged carefully for himself, 
 and to have adopted only those principles, which 
 seemed founded in sound reason. He was thus ena- 
 bled to throw light on the deductions of experience, and 
 clear away the false theories with which medicine had 
 been loaded by those who had no practical knowledge 
 of diseases, and bring it into the true path of observa- 
 tion, under the guidance of reason. Hence the physi- 
 cians of the rational or dogmatic sect always acknow- 
 ledged him as their leader. The events of his life are 
 involved in much obscurity and fable. But he appears 
 to have travelled much, residing at different ulaces for 
 
 some time, and practising his profession there. He died 
 at Larissa, in Thessaly, at a very advanced age, which 
 is variously stated from 85 to 109 years. He left two 
 sons, Thessalus and Draco, who followed the same 
 profession, and a daughter, married to his favourite 
 pupil Poly bus, who arranged and published his works ; 
 and he formed many other disciples. lie acquired a 
 high reputation among his countrymen, which has 
 descended to modern times ; and his opinions have been 
 respected as oracles, not only in the schools of medi- 
 cine, but even hi the courts of law. He has shared 
 with Plato the title of divine: statues and temples 
 have been erected to his memory, and his altars co- 
 vered with incense, like those of vEsculapius himself. 
 Indeed, the qualifications %nd duties required in a phy- 
 sician, were never more fully exemplified than in his 
 conduct, and more eloquently described than by his 
 pen. He is said to have admitted no one to his in- 
 structions without the solemnity of an oath, in which 
 the chief obligations are, the most religions atten- 
 tion to the advantages of the sick, the strictest chas- 
 tity, and inviolable secrecy concerning matters which 
 ought not to be divuiged. Besides these charac- 
 teristics, he displayed great simplicity, candour, and 
 benevolence, with unwearied zeal, in investigating the 
 progress and nature of disease, and in administering to 
 their cure. The books attributed to him amount to 
 72 ; of which, however, many are considered spurious, 
 and others have been much corrupted. The most es- 
 teemed, and generally admitted genuine, are the essay 
 “ On Air, Water, and Situation,” the first and third 
 books of “ Epidemics,” that on “ Prognostics,” the 
 “ Aphorisms,” the treatise “ On the Diet in acute Dis- 
 eases,” and that “ On Wounds of the Head.” He m 
 wrote in the Ionic dialect, in a pure but remarkably 
 concise style. He was necessarily deficient in the 
 knowledge of anatomy, as the dissection of human 
 bodies w~as not then allowed ; whence his Physiology 
 also is, in many respects, erroneous : but he, in a great 
 measure, compensated this by unceasing observation 
 of diseases, whereby he attained so much skill in 
 pathology and therapeutics, that he has been regarded 
 as the founder of medical science : and his opinions 
 still influence the healing art in a considerable degree. 
 
 He diligently investigated the several causes of dis- 
 eases, but especially their symptoms, which enabled 
 him readily to distinguish them from each other : and 
 very few of those noticed by him are now unknown, 
 mostly retaining even the same names. But he is 
 more remarkably distinguished by his Prognostics, 
 which have been comparatively little improved since, 
 founded upon various appearances in tire state of the 
 patient, but especially upon the excretions. His at 
 tention seems to have been directed chiefly to these in 
 consequence of a particular theory. He supposed 
 that there are four humours in the body, blood, 
 phlegm, yellow and black bile, having different de- 
 grees of heat or coldness, moisture or dryness, and 
 that to certain changes in the quantity or quality of 
 these, all diseases might be referred ; and farther, that 
 in acute disorders a concoction of the morbid humours 
 took place, followed by a critical discharge, which he 
 believed to happen, especially on certain days. Bat 
 he seems to have paid little, if any, attention to the 
 state of the pulse. He advanced another opinion, 
 which has since very generally prevailed, that there is 
 a principle, or power in the system, which he called 
 Nature, tending to the preservation of health, and the 
 removal of disease. He, therefore, advised practition- 
 ers carefully to observe and promote the efforts of 
 nature, at the same time correcting morbid states by 
 their opposites, and endeavouring to bring back the 
 fluids into their proper channels. The chief part of 
 his treatment at first was a great restriction of the diet ; 
 in very acute diseases merely allowing the mouth to be 
 moistened occasionally for three or four days, and only 
 a more plentiful dilution during a fortnight, provided 
 the strength would bear it ; afterward a more substan- 
 tial diet was directed, but hardly any medfcines, except 
 gentle emetics, and laxatives, or clysters. Where 
 these means failed, very active purgatives were, em- 
 ployed, as hellebore, elaterium, fee. or sometimes the 
 sudorific regimen, or garlic and other diuretics. He 
 seems cautious in the use of narcotics, but occasionally 
 had recourse to some of the preparations of lead, cop- 
 per, silver, and iron. He bled freely in cases of extreme 
 pain or inflammation, sometimes opening two veins at 
 
HOD 
 
 HOL 
 
 once, so S3 to produce fainting; and also took blood 
 often by cupping, but preferably from a remote part, 
 with a view of producing a revulsion. \Vhere medi- 
 cines fail, he recommends the knife, or even fire, as a 
 last resource, and he advises trepanning, in cases of 
 violent headache. But he wishes the more difficult 
 operations of surgery to be performed only by particular 
 persons, who might thereby acquire more expertness. 
 
 HIPPOCRATIC. Relating to Hippocrates. See 
 Facies hippocratica. 
 
 Hippo la pathum. (From limbs, a horse, and \aira- 
 Bov, the lapathum.) A species of lapathum ; so 
 named from its size. See Rumex patientia. 
 
 Hippoma'rathrum. (From liriros, a horse, and 
 p apadpov, fennel : so named from its size.) See Peuce- 
 datiunt silaus. 
 
 Hipposeli'num. (From hnrog, a horse, and aeXivov, 
 purslane; so named because it resembles a large kind 
 of purslane.) See Smyrnaum olusatrum. 
 
 HIPPU'RIS. (From bnrus, a horse, and ovpa, a tail.) 
 1. Some herbs are thus named because they resemble 
 a horse’s tail. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Monandna ; Order, Monogynia. Mare’s 
 tail. 
 
 Hippurus vulgaris. The systematic name of the 
 horse’s or mare’s tail. Equisctum; Cauda equina. It 
 possesses astringent qualities, and is frequently used 
 by the common people as tea in diarrhoeas and hcemor- 
 rhages. The same virtues are also attributed to the 
 Fquisetum arvcnse , fluviatile, limosum , and other 
 species, which are directed indiscriminately by the 
 term Equisetum. 
 
 HIPPUS. (From luitos, a horse; because the eyes 
 of those who labour under this affliction are continually 
 twinkling and trembling, as is usual with those who 
 ride on horseback.) A repeated dilatation and alter- 
 nate constriction of the pupil, arising from spasm, or 
 convulsion of the iris. 
 
 Hir. (From %ap, the hand.) The palm of the 
 hand. . 
 
 Hira. (From hir, the palm of the hand ; because 
 it is usually found empty.) The intestinum jejunum. 
 
 HIRCUS. IVagus. The goat. 
 
 Hircus bezoarticus. ( Quasi hirtus ; from his 
 shaggy hair.) The goat which affords the oriental 
 bezoar. 
 
 Hi'rquus. (From epieos, a hedge ; because it is 
 hedged in by the eyelash.) The angle of the eye. 
 
 HIRSUTIES. A trivial name in Good’s Nosology 
 for a species of disease in which hair grows in extra- 
 «eous parts, or superfluously in parts where it naturally 
 grows. Tricliosis hirsuties. 
 
 HIRSUTUS. Hairy : applied to leaves, petals, 
 seeds, &c. of plants ; as the petals of the Menyuntlies 
 trifoliata and Asclepias crispa : the seeds of the Scan- 
 dix trichosperma. 
 
 HI'RTUS. (A contraction of hirsutus.) Hairy: 
 applied to stems of plants, as that cf the Cirastium al- 
 pinum. 
 
 IIIRU'DO. ( Quasi haurudo ; from haurio, to draw 
 out : so named from its greediness to suck blood.) See 
 Leech. 
 
 IIirudo MEDIC1NALIS. See Leech. 
 
 HIRUNDINA'RIA. (From hirundo, the swallow : 
 so called from the resemblance of its pods to a swal- 
 low.) Swallowwort, or asclepias. See Lysimachia 
 numularia and Jlsclepias vincetuxicum. 
 
 Hiru'ndo. (.Qbhairendo; from its sticking its nest 
 to the eaves of houses.) 
 
 1. The swallow. 
 
 2. The cavity in the bend of the arm. 
 
 Hispi'dula. (From hispidus, rough : so named 
 
 from the rough, woolly surface of its stalks.) See 
 Gnaphnlium. 
 
 HISPIDUS. Bristly: applied to stems, seeds, &c. 
 of plants. The Borago officinalis is a good example 
 of the Caulus hispidus : the seedsof the Daucus carota, 
 and Galium boreale. 
 
 HOARHOUND. See Marrubium. 
 
 HODGES, Nathaniel, son of the Dean of Hereford, 
 was born at Kensington, and graduated at Oxford in 
 1659. He then settled in London, and continued there 
 during the plague, when mostother physicians deserted 
 Iheir post. He was twice taken ill, but by timely reme- 
 dies recovered. He afterward published an authentic 
 account of the disease, which appears to have de- 
 
 stroyed 68,596 persons in the year 1685. It is to be 
 regretted, that a person who had performed such an 
 important and dangerous service to his fellow-citizens, 
 should have died in prison, confined for debt, in 1684. 
 
 HOFFMANN, Frederic, was born at Halle, in 
 Saxony, 1660. Having lost his parents from an epi- 
 demic disease, he went to study medicine at Jena, 
 where he graduated in 1681. The year following he 
 published an excellent tract, “ De Cinnabari Anti- 
 monii,” which gained him great applause, and nume- 
 rous pupils to attend a course of Chemical lectures, 
 which he delivered there. He then practised his pro- 
 fession for two years at Mindcn with very good suc- 
 cess ; and after travelling to Holland and England, 
 where he received many marks of distinction, he was 
 appointed, on his return in 1685, physician to the gar- 
 rison, and subsequently to Frederic William, Elector 
 of Brandenhurgh, and the whole principality of Min- 
 den. He was, however, induced to settle, in 1688, as 
 public physician at Halberstadt ; where he published a 
 treatise, “De Insufficiencia Acidi et Viscidi.” A 
 university being founded at Halle, by Frederic III., 
 afterward first King of Prussia, Hoffman was ap- 
 pointed, in 1693, primary Professor of Medicine, and 
 composed the Statutes of that institution, and recom- 
 mended Stahl as his colleague. He was most active 
 in his professional duties ; and by the eloquence and 
 learning displayed in his lectures and publications, he 
 extended his own reputation, and that of the new uni 
 versity. He was admitted into the scientific societies 
 at Berlin, Petersburgh, and London ; and had the 
 honour of attending many of the German courts as 
 physician. Haller asserts that he acquired great 
 wealth by the sale of various chemical nostrums. He 
 examined many of the mihera! waters in Germany, 
 particularly those of Seidliiz, which he first introduced 
 to public notice in 1717. The year after he com- 
 menced the publication of his “ Medicina Rationrdis 
 Systematica,” which was received with great applause 
 by the faculty in various parts of Europe, and is said 
 to ’have occupied him nearly twenty years. He also 
 published two volumes of “Consultations,” and thiee 
 books of select chemical observations. In 1727, he 
 was created Count Palatine, by the Prince of Swart- 
 zenburgh, whom he carried through a dangerous dis- 
 ease. About seven years after, he attended Frederic 
 William, King of Prussia, and is said by dignified 
 remonstrance to have secured himself acainst the 
 brutal ruedness shown by that monarch to those about 
 him ; he was ultimately distinguished with great 
 honours, and invited strongly to settle at Berlin, but 
 declined it on account of his advanced age. He con- 
 tinued to perform his duties at Halle till 1742, in which 
 year he died. Hoffman was a very voluminous writer. 
 His works have been collected in six fofio volumes, 
 printed at Geneva. They contain a great mass of 
 valuable practical matter, partly original, but detailed 
 in a prolix manner, and intermixed with much hypo- 
 thesis. He has the merit, however, of first turning the 
 attention of practitioners to the morbid affections of 
 the nervous system, instead of framing mere mechani- 
 cal or chemical theories : but he did not carry the doc- 
 trine to its fullest extent, and retained some of the 
 errors of the humoral pathology. He pursued the 
 study of chemistry and pharmacy with considerable 
 ardour ; but his practice was cautious, particularly in 
 advanced age, trusting much to vegetable simples. 
 
 [Hoffman’s anodyne liquor. Formerly so called ; 
 now known by the name of compound spirit of Sul- 
 phuric ether. A.] 
 
 Hug's fennel. See Peucedanum. 
 
 [Hog-tooth spar. A variety of calcareous spar. A.] 
 
 Ho'lcimos. (From eAxw, to draw.) It sometimes 
 means a tumour of the liver. 
 
 HO'LCUS. 1. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Polygamia ; Order, Mo- 
 naecia. 
 
 2. The Indian millet-seed, which is said to be liutri 
 tive. 
 
 Holcus sorgum. Guinea corn. 
 
 HOLER ACEUS. See Oleraceous. 
 
 [HOLYOKE, Dr. Edward. This beloved and 
 venerated man was born at Marblehead, Mass, in 
 1728. The house in which he was born is still stand- 
 ing. He was graduated at Harvard University in 1746, 
 and settled in this place in 1749, where he has ever 
 since, for a period of 80 years, resided, useful, beloved, 
 
HOR 
 
 HOR 
 
 and honoured, He was married, the first time in 1755, 
 and a second time in 1759. He had by the second 
 marriage 12 children, of whom only two survive. His 
 only child by his first wife died in infancy He has 
 lived in his mansion-house, in Essex-street, for the last 
 66 years, and at one period of his practice, he has 
 stated that there was not a dwelling-house in Salem 
 which he had not visited professionally. For a long 
 period he nearly engrossed the medical practice of the 
 place, and is known to have made a hundred profes- 
 sional visits in a day. This was in May or June of 
 1783, at which time the measles prevailed epidemi- 
 cally. He passed his long life in almost uninterrupted 
 health, without any of those accidents and dangers 
 which his skill was exerted to remedy and remove in 
 others, and his old age has been almost without infir- 
 mity, and literally without decrepitude. Who that 
 saw him does not recollect his firm and elastic step and 
 his cheerful looks on the day of his hundredth anni- 
 versary ? To much exercise and great temperance he 
 was disposed to attribute his health and advanced age. 
 And when to these causes we add those of piousopinions, 
 virtuous practices, and a calm, cheerful, and contented 
 spirit, we shall have disclosed much of the secret of 
 his corporeal advantages. Of his temperance we are 
 induced to make one remark, that it was not a system 
 of rules in diet and regimen, but a temperance of mo- 
 derate desires. He enjoyed all the bounties of Provi- 
 dence with remarkable appetency, but his well-regu- 
 lated mind always saved him from excessive indul- 
 gence. Of his exercise some idea may be formed by 
 a computation which he made a short time before his 
 decease, that he had walked in the course of his prac- 
 tice, a distance which would reach three times round 
 the globe. He died in 1829. A.J 
 
 Hollow leaf. See Concavus. 
 
 HOLLY. See Ilex. 
 
 Holly , knee. See Ruscus. 
 
 Holly , sea. See Eryngium. 
 
 Holmi'scus. (Dim. of oA/ioj, a mortar.) 
 
 1. A small mortar. 
 
 2. The cavity of the large teeth, because they pound 
 the food as in a mortar. 
 
 HOLMITE. A new mineral composed of lime, 
 carbonic acid, alumina, silica, oxide of iron, and 
 water. 
 
 Holophlv'ctides. (From oXoj, whole, and (P\vkJis, 
 a pustule.) Little pimples all over the body. 
 
 Holo'stes. See Holosteus. 
 
 Holo'steum. See Holosteus. 
 
 Holo'steus. (From oAof, whole, and o?tov, a bone.) 
 Glue-bone. See Osteocolla. 
 
 Holoto'nicus. (From oAos, whole, and reivio, to 
 stretch.) A terra formerly applied to diseases accom- 
 panied with universal convulsion, or rigour. 
 
 HOLY THISTLE. See Centaurea benedicta. 
 
 HOLYWELL. There is a mineral water at this 
 place arranged under the class of simple cold waters, 
 remarkable for its purity. It possesses similar virtues 
 to that of Malvern. See Malvern water. 
 
 Ho’ma. An anasarcous swelling. 
 
 Homberg's phosphorus. Ignited muriate of lime. 
 
 Homberg's salt. See Boracic acid. 
 
 HOMOGENEOUS. ( Homogeneus ; from opos, like, 
 and yevos, a kind.) Uniform, of a like kind or species, 
 of the same quality. A term used in contradistinction 
 to heterogeneous, when the parts of the body are of 
 different qualities. 
 
 HOMOPLA'TA. (From wpos, the shoulder, and 
 vikala, the blade.) See Scapula. 
 
 HONEY. See Mel. 
 
 HONEY-STONE. Mellite. Crystalhartzof Mohs. 
 Pyramidal honey-stone of Jameson. This is of a 
 honey colour, distinctly crystallized, and occurs on 
 bituminous wood and earth coal, and is usually accom- 
 panied with sulphur at Artern, in Thuringia. 
 
 HONEY-SUCKLE. See Loniccra periclymenum. 
 
 Hooded leaf. Cucullatus. 
 
 HOOPING-COUGH. See Pertussis. 
 
 HOP. See Humulus lupulus. 
 
 Hoplochri'sma. (From ott\ov, a weapon, and 
 Xptopa, a salve.) A salve which was ridiculously said 
 to cure wounds by consent ; that is, by anointing the 
 instrument with which the wound was made. 
 
 HORDE'OLUM. (Diminutive of hordcum, barley.) 
 A little tumour on the eyelids, resembling a barley- 
 corn. A stye. Scarpa remarks, the stye is strictly 
 426 
 
 only a little bile, which projects from the edge of the 
 eyelids, mostly near the great angle of the eye. This 
 little tumour, like the furunculus, is of a dark red 
 colour, much inflamed, and a great deal more painful 
 than might be expected, considering its small size. The 
 latter circumstance is partly owing to the vehemence 
 of the inflammation producing the stye, and partly to 
 the exquisite sensibility and tension of the skin, which 
 covers the edge of the eyelids. On this account, the 
 hordeolum very often excites fever and restlessness in 
 delicate, irritable constitutions ; it suppurates slowly 
 and imperfectly ; and, when suppurated, has no ten- 
 dency to burst. 
 
 The stye, like other furunculous inflammations, forms 
 an exception to the general rule, that the best mode in 
 which inflammatory swellings can end, is resolution ; 
 for whenever a furunculous' inflammation extends so 
 deeply as to destroy any of the cellular substance, the 
 little tumour can never be resolved, or only imperfectly 
 so. This event, indeed, would rather be hurtful, since 
 there would still remain behind a greater or smaller 
 portion of dead cellular membrane ; which, sooner or 
 later, might bring on a renewal of the stye in the same 
 place as before, or else become converted into a 
 hard indolent body, deforming the edge of the eyelid. 
 
 HORDEUM. {Ab horrore aristae; from the un- 
 pleasantness of its beard to the touch.) 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linna-an system. Class, 
 Triandria; Order, Digynia. Barley. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the common barley 
 See Hordeum vulgare. 
 
 Hordeum causticum. See Cevadilia. 
 
 Hordeum distichon. This plant aftords the barley 
 in common use. See Hordeum vulgare. 
 
 Hordeum perlatum. See Hordeum vulgare. 
 
 Hordeum vulgare. The systematic name of the 
 common barley. The seed called barley, is obtained 
 from several species of hordeum , but principally from 
 the vulgare, or common or Scotch barley, and the 
 distichon, or hordeum gallicum vel mundatum, or 
 French barley, of Linnteus. It is extremely nutritious 
 and mucilaginous, and in common use as a drink, 
 when boiled, in all inflammatory diseases and affec- 
 tions of the chest, especially where there is cough or 
 irritation about the fauces. A decoction of barley with 
 gum, is considered a useful diluent and demulcent in 
 dysury and strangury; the gum mixing with the urine, 
 sheaths the urinary canal from the acrimony of the 
 urine. Among the ancients, decoctions of barley, 
 icpidr), were the principal medicine, as well as aliment, 
 in acute diseases. Barley is freed from its shells in 
 mills, and in this state called Scotch and French barley. 
 In Holland, they rub barley into small round grains, 
 somewhat like pearls, which is therefore called pearl 
 barley , or hordeum perlatum. 
 
 HORIZONTAI AS. Horizontal : applied to leaves, 
 roots, &.c. which spread in the greatest possible degree ; 
 as the leaves of Gentiana campestris , and roots of the 
 Easerpitium prutenicum. 
 
 HORMINUM. (From opyau, to incite: named 
 from its supposed qualities of provoking venery.) See 
 Salvia sclarea. 
 
 HORN. An animal substance chiefly membraneous, 
 composed of coagulated albumen, with a little gelatin, 
 and about a half per cent, of phosphate of lime. 
 The horns of the buck and hart are of a different 
 nature, being intermediate between bone and horn. 
 See Cornu. 
 
 Horn silver. A chloride of silver. 
 
 HORNBLENDE. A sub-species of straight-edged 
 augite. There are three varieties of it: 
 
 1. Common hornblende , which is of a greenish black 
 colour: is an essential ingredient of the mountain 
 rocks, syenite and green-stone, and occurs frequently 
 in granite, gneiss, &c. It is found abundantly in the 
 British isles, and on the Continent. 
 
 2. Hornblende slate, of a colour intermediate be- 
 tween green and black. It occurs in beds of gneiss 
 in many parts of Scotland, England, and the Conti- 
 nent. 
 
 3. Basaltic hornblende , of a velvet black colour. It 
 is found imbedded in basalt, along with olivine and 
 augite, at Arthur’s Seat, near Edinburgh, and in basal- 
 tic rocks of England, Ireland, and the Continent. 
 
 HORNSTONE. Professor Jameson’s ninth sub 
 species of rhomboidal quartz. 
 
 HORRIPILA'TIO. Horripilation. (From horror , 
 
HUM 
 
 HUM 
 
 and pilus, a hair.) A shuddering or n sense of creep* 
 ing in different parts of the body. A symptom of the 
 approach of fever. 
 
 Horse-chesnut. See JEs cuius hippocastanum. 
 
 Horse-radish. See Cochlearia armoracia. 
 
 IIORSE-TAIL. See Hippurus vulgaris. 
 
 HORSTIUS, Gregory, was born at Torgau, in 
 1578. After studying in different parts of Germany 
 and Switzerland, he graduated at Rpsil in 1606, and 
 was soon after appointed to a medical professorship at 
 Wittenburg. But two years after he received a simi- 
 lar appointment at Giessen, and was made chief phy- 
 sician of Hesse ; where he attained considerable repu- 
 tation in his profession. In 1722 he went to Ulm, on 
 an invitation from the magistracy as public physician 
 and president of the college ; where his learning, skill, 
 and humanity, procured him general esteem. He died 
 in 1636. His works were collected by his sons in three 
 folio volumes. 
 
 HO'RTUS. (From orior , to rise, as being the place 
 where vegetables grow up ) 1. A garden. 
 
 2. The genitals of a woman, which is the repository 
 of the human semen. 
 
 Hortus sircus. A collection of dried plants 
 
 HOUNDS-TONGUE. See Cynoglossum. 
 
 HOUSE-LEEK. See Sempervivum tectorum. 
 
 HUBER, John James, was born at Basle in 1707, 
 and graduated there at the age of 26, after studying 
 under the celebrated Haller and other able teachers. 
 Two years after he was appointed physician to the 
 Court of Baden Dourlach. He materially assisted 
 Haller in his work on the Botany of Switzerland, and 
 was consequently invited by him in 1738 to be dis- 
 sector at Gottingen. 
 
 He speedily rose to considerable reputation there, 
 and received different public appointments. He had 
 likewise the honour of being elected into the most 
 celebrated of the learned societies in Europe. He died 
 in 1778. The chief objects of his research were the ' 
 spinal marrow, and the nerves originating from it: he 
 also inquired into the supposed influence of the imagi- 
 nation of the mother on the foetus, and into the cause 
 of miscarriages. 
 
 [HULL, Dr. Amos G. This gentleman is a living 
 practitioner of physic and surgery in the city of New- 
 York. He has paid particular attention to the cure of 
 Reducible Hernia, and has succeeded beyond all other 
 surgeons in the cure of this frequent complaint. Prac- 
 titioners have most usually directed their patients to 
 apply a truss. Dr. Hull, however, in attending more 
 particularly and personally to the adaptation of trusses 
 to different kinds of Reducible Hernia, found that they 
 were all made upon erroneous principles. He has ac- 
 cordingly invented a truss differing from all preceding 
 trusses, and it has the general approbation of practi- 
 tioners in this country, for its simplicity and superior 
 utility. He has improved upon those he first made, 
 and he now calls it his improved hinge and pivot 
 Truss, for an account of which see article, Truss. A.] 
 
 HULME, Nathaniel, was born at Halifax, in York- 
 shire, 1732, and bred to the profession of a surgeon- 
 apothecary. After serving some time in the navy, he 
 graduated at Edinburgh in 1765. He then settled in 
 London, and was soon after appointed physician to the 
 General Dispensary, the first institution of that kind 
 established in the metropolis. About the year 1775 he 
 was elected physician to the Charter-house. In 1807 
 he died, in consequence of a severe bruise by a fall. 
 He was author of several dissertations on scurvy, 
 puerperal fever, &c. He also made a series of expe- 
 riments on the light spontaneously emitted from vari- 
 ous bodies, published in the Philosophical Transac- 
 tions : and he was one of the editors of the London 
 Practice of Physic. 
 
 HUMECTA'NTIA. (From humecto, to make moist.) 
 Medicines which are supposed capable of softening by 
 making the solids of the body moist. 
 
 HUMERAL. Humeralis. Belonging to the hume- 
 rus or arm. 
 
 Humeral artery. Arteria humeralis. Brachial 
 artery. The axillary artery, having passed the tendon 
 of the great pectoral muscle, changes its name to the 
 brachial or humeral artery, which name it retains in 
 its course down the arm to the bend, where it divides 
 into the radial and ulnar arteries. In this course it 
 gives off several muscular branches, three of which 
 oulv deserve attention : 1. The artcria profunda supe- 
 
 j rior ) which goes round the back of the arm to the ex- 
 terior muscle, and is often named the upper muscular 
 artery. 2. Another like it, called arteria profunda in- 
 ferior , or the lower muscular artery. 3. Ramus anas- 
 tornoticus major , which anastomoses round the elbow 
 with the branches of the ulnar artery. 
 
 Humeralis musculus. See Deltoides. 
 
 HU'MERUS. (From topos, the shoulder.) 
 
 1. The arm, as composed of hard and soft parts, 
 from the shoulder to the forearm. 
 
 2. The shoulder. 
 
 3. The bone of the arm, or os humeri , os bracliii. A 
 long cylindrical bone, situated between the scapula and 
 forearm. Its upper extremity is formed somewhat 
 laterally and internally, into a large, round, and smooth 
 head, which is admitted into the glenoid cavity of the 
 scapula. Around the basis of this head is observed a 
 circular fossa, deepest anteriorly and externally, which 
 forms what is . called the neck of the bone, and from 
 the edge of which arises the capsular ligament, which 
 is further strengthened by a strong membraneous ex- 
 pansion, extending to the upper edge of the glenoid 
 cavity, and to the coracoid process of the scapula ; and 
 likewise by the tendinous expansions of the muscles, 
 inserted into the head of the humerus. This capsular 
 ligament is sometimes torn in luxation, and becomes 
 an obstacle to the easy reduction of the bone. The 
 articulating surface of the head is covered by a car- 
 tilage, which is thick in its middle part, and thin to- 
 wards its edges ; by which means it is more convex in 
 the recent subject than in the skeleton. This upper 
 extremity, besides the round smooth head, affords two 
 other smaller protuberances. One of these, which is 
 the largest of the two, is of an irregular oblong shape, 
 and is placed at the back of the head of the bone, from 
 which it is separated by a kind of groove, that makes 
 a part of the neck. This tuberosity is divided, at its 
 upper part, into three surfaces ; the first of these, which 
 is the smallest and uppermost, serves for the insertion 
 of the supraspinatus muscle; the second or middle- 
 most, for the insertion of the infraspinatus; and the 
 third, which is the lowest and hindmost, for the inser- 
 tion of the teres minor. The other smaller tuberosity 
 is situated anteriorly, between the larger one and the 
 head of the humerus, and serves for the insertion of 
 the subscapularis muscle. Between these two tube- 
 rosities there is a deep groove for lodging the tendinous 
 head of the biceps brachii ; the capsular ligament of 
 the joint affording here a prolongation, thinner than 
 the capsule itself, which covers and accompanies this 
 muscle to its fleshy portion, where it gradually disap- 
 pears in the adjacent cellular membrane. Immedi- 
 ately below its neck, the os humeri begins to assume a 
 cylindrical shape, so that here the body of the bone 
 may be said to commence. At its upper part is ob- 
 served a continuation of the groove for the biceps, 
 which extends downward, about the fourth part of 
 the length of the bone in an oblique direction. The 
 edges of this groove are continuations of the greater and 
 smaller tuberosities, and serve for the attachment of 
 the pectoralis, latissimus dorsi, and teres major mus- 
 cles. The groove itself is lined with a glistening sub- 
 stance like cartilage, but which seems to be nothing 
 more than the remains of tendinous fibres. A little 
 lower down, towards the external and anterior side of 
 the middle of the bone, it is seen rising into a rough 
 ridge for the insertion of the deltoid muscle. On each 
 side of this ridge the bone is smooth and flat, for the 
 lodgment of the brachialis internus muscle; and be- 
 hind the middle part of the outermost side of the ridge 
 is a channel, for the transmission of vessels into the 
 substance oLthe bone. A little lower down, and near 
 the inner side of the ridge, there is sometimes seen 
 such another channel, which is intended for the same 
 purpose. The os humeri, at its lower extremity, be- 
 comes gradually broader and flatter, so as to have this 
 end nearly of a triangular shape. The bone, thus ex- 
 panded, affords two surfaces, of which the anterior 
 one is the broadest, and somewhat convex ; and the 
 posterior one narrower and smoother. The bone ter- 
 minates in four large processes, the two outermost of 
 which are called condyles , though not designed for the 
 articulation of the bone. These condyles, which are 
 placed at some distance from each other, on each side 
 of the bone,- are rough and irregular protuberances, 
 formed for the insertion of muscles and ligaments, and 
 differ from each other in size and shape. The external 
 
HUN 
 
 HUN 
 
 condyle, when the arm is in the most natural position, 
 is found to be placed somewhat forwarder than the 
 other. The internal condyle is longer, and more pro- 
 tuberant, than the external. From each of these pro- 
 cesses a ridge is continued upwards, at the side o r the 
 bone. In the interval between the two condyles aie 
 placed the two articulating processes, contiguous to 
 each other, and covered with cartilage. One of these, 
 which is the smallest, is formed into a small, obtuse, 
 smooth head, on which the radius plays. This little 
 head is placed near the external condyle, as a part of 
 which it has been sometimes described. The other, 
 and larger process, is composed of two lateral protu- 
 berances and a middle cavity, all of which are smooth 
 and covered with cartilage. From the manner in 
 which the ulna moves upon this process, it has gotten 
 the name of trochlea , or pulley. The sides of this pul- 
 ley are unequal ; that which is towards the little head, 
 is the highest of the two ; the other, which is contigu- 
 ous to the external .condyle, is more slanting, being 
 situated obliquely from within outwards, so that when 
 the forearm is fully extended, it does not form a straight 
 line with the os humeri, and, for the same reason, when 
 we bend the elbow, the hand comes not to the shoulder, 
 as it might be expected to do, but to the forepart of the 
 breast. There is a cavity at the root of these pro- 
 cesses, on each of the two surfaces of the bone. The 
 cavity on the anterior surface is divided by a ridge into 
 two, the external of which receives the end of the 
 radius, and the internal one lodges the coronoid pro- 
 cess of the ulna in the flexions of the forearm. The 
 cavity on the posterior surface, at the basis of the pul- 
 ley, is much larger, and lodges the olecranon when the 
 arm is extended. The internal structure of the os 
 humeri is similar to that of other long bones. In new- 
 oorn infants, both the ends of the bone are cartilagi- 
 nous, and the large head, with the two tubercles above, 
 and the condyles, with the two articulating processes 
 below, become epiphyses before they are entirely united 
 to the rest of the bone. 
 
 HU'MILIS. (From humi, on the ground : so named 
 because it turns the eye downwards, and is expressive 
 of humility.) See Rectum inferior oculi. 
 
 HUMITE. A mineral of a reddish brown colour 
 found near Naples, and named by Count Bournon in 
 honour of Sir Abraham Hume, a distinguished culti- 
 vator of mineralogy. 
 
 HU'MOR. ( Jib humo , from the ground ; because 
 moisture springs from the earth.) Humour, a general 
 name for any fluid of the body except the blood. 
 
 Humor vitreus. The vitreous humour of the eye, 
 which takes its name from the resemblance to melted 
 glass, is less dense than the crystalline but more than 
 the aqueous humour; it is very considerable in the 
 human eye, and seems to be formed by the small arte- 
 ries that are distributed in cells of the hyaloid mem- 
 brane ; it is heavier than common water, slightly albu- 
 minous and saline. 
 
 HUMOUR. See Humor. 
 
 Humour, aqueous. See Aqueous humour. 
 
 Humour , vitreous. See Humor vitreus. 
 
 Humours of the Eye. See Eye. 
 
 HUMULIN. The narcotic principle of the fruit of 
 the hop. See Humulus. 
 
 HU'MULUS. (From humus , the ground : so named 
 because, without factitious support, it creeps along the 
 ground.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, JDiacia; Order, Pentandria. 
 The hop. 
 
 Humulus luvulus. The systematic name of the 
 hop-plant. JLupulus ; Convolvulus perennis. The 
 hop is the floral leaf or bractea of this plant: it is 
 dried and used in various kinds of strong beer. Hops 
 have a bitter taste, less ungrateful than most of the 
 other strong bitters, accompanied with some degree of 
 warmth and aromatic flavour, and are highly intoxi- 
 cating. The hop-flower also exhales a considerable 
 quantity of its narcotic power in drying ; hence those 
 who sleep in the hop-houses are with difficulty roused 
 from their slumber. A pillow stuffed with these flow- 
 ers is said to have laid our late monarch to sleep when 
 other remedies had failed. The young sprouts, called 
 hop-tops, if plucked when only a foot above the ground, 
 and boiled, are eaten, like asparagus, and are a whole- 
 some delicacy. The active or narcotic principle of the 
 hop, is called humulin. 
 
 HUNGER. Fames. “ The want of solid aliments 
 428 
 
 is characterized by a peculiar sensation in the region 
 of the stomach, and by a general feebleness, more or 
 less marked. This feeling is generally renewed after 
 the stomach has been for some time empty ; it is varia- 
 ble in its intensity and its nature in different individu- 
 als, and even in the same individual. In some its 
 violence is excessive, in others it is scarcely felt; some 
 never feel it, and eat only because the hour of repast 
 is come. Many persons perceive a drawing, a pres- 
 sure more or less painful in the epigastric region, ac- 
 companied by yawnings, and a particular noise, pro- 
 duced by the gases contained in the stomach, which 
 becomes contracted. When this want is not satisfied 
 it increases, and may become a severe pain : the same 
 takes place with the sensation of weakness and gene- 
 ral fatigue, which is felt, and which may increase, 
 so as to render the motions difficult, or even im- 
 possible. 
 
 Authors distinguish in hunger, local phenomena, and 
 general phenomena. 
 
 This distinction is good in itself, and may be useful 
 for study; but have not mere gratuitous suppositions 
 been described as local or general phenomena of hun- 
 ger, the existence of which was rendered probable by 
 this theory 1 This point of physiology is one of those 
 in which the want of direct experiment is the most 
 strongly felt. — The pressure and contraction of the 
 stomach are considered among the local phenomena 
 of hunger : 4 the sides of that viscus,’ it is said, 4 be- 
 come thicker; it changes its form and situation, and 
 draws the duodenum a little towards it; its cavity con- 
 tains saliva mixed with air, mucosities, bile, which 
 has regurgitated in consequence of the dragging of 
 the duodenum ; the quantity of these humours in- 
 creases in the stomach in proportion as hunger is of 
 longer continuation. The cystic bile does not flow 
 into the duodenum; it collects in the gall-bladder, and 
 it becomes abundant and black according to the con- 
 tinuance of abstinence. A change takes place in the 
 order of the circulation of the digestive organs; the 
 stomach receives less blood, perhaps on account of the 
 flexion of these vessels, which is then greater ; perhaps 
 by the compression of the nerves, in consequence of 
 this confinement, the influence of which upon tne cir- 
 culation will then be diminished. On the other hand, 
 the liver, the spleen, the epiploon, receive more, and 
 perform the office of diverticula: the liver and the 
 spleen, because they are less supported when the sto- 
 mach is empty, and then present a more easy access 
 to the blood ; and the epiploon, because the vessels are 
 then less fiexuous ,’ &c. The most of these data are 
 mere conjectures, and nearly devoid of proof. After 
 twenty- four, forty-eight, and even sixty hours of com- 
 plete abstinence, Dr. Magendie says he never saw the 
 contraction and pressure of the stomach of which 
 some authors speak: this organ has always presented 
 to him very considerable dimensions, particularly in 
 its splenic extremity; it was only after the fourth and 
 fifth day that it appeared to ltlurn upon itself, to di- 
 minish much in size, and slightly in position ; even 
 these effects are not strongly marked unless fasting has 
 been very strictly observed. 
 
 Bichit thinks that the pressure sustained by the 
 empty stomach is equal to that which it supports when 
 distended by aliments, since, says he, the sides of the 
 abdomen are compressed in proportion as the volume 
 of the stomach diminishes. The contrary of this may 
 be easily proved by putting one or two fingers into the 
 abdominal cavity, after having made an incision in its 
 sides; it will then be easily seen that the pressure sus- 
 tained by tire viscera, is, in a certain degree, in direct 
 proportion to the distention of the stomach; if the 
 stomach is full, the finger will be stronger pressed, and 
 the viscera will press outward to escape through the 
 opening; if it is empty, the pressure will be very 
 trifling, and the viscera will have little tendency to 
 pass out from the abdominal cavity. It must be un 
 derstood that in this experiment the pressure exertec 
 by the abdominal muscle, when they are relaxed, ought 
 not to be confounded with that which they exert when 
 contracted with force. Also, when the stomach is 
 empty, all the reservoirs contained in the abdomen 
 are more easily distended by the matters which re- 
 main some lime in them. Perhaps this is the princi- 
 pal reason w r hy bile then accumulates in the gall- 
 bladder. With regard to the presence of bile in the 
 stomach, that some persons regard as the cause of 
 
HUN 
 
 HUN 
 
 hunger, unless in certain sickly cases bile does not I 
 enter it, though it continues .to flow into the small in- 
 testine. 
 
 The quantity of mucus that the cavity of the sto- 
 mach presents is so much greater in proportion to the 
 prolongation of abstinence. 
 
 Relatively to the quantity of blood which goes to 
 the stomach when empty, in proportion to the volume 
 of its vessels, and the mode of circulation which then 
 exists, the general opinion is that it receives less of 
 this fluid than when it is full of aliments ; but, far 
 from being in this respect in opposition with the other 
 abdominal organs, this disposition appears to be com- 
 mon to all the organs contained in the abdomen. 
 
 To the general phenomena of hunger is ascribed a 
 weakness and diminution of the action of all the 
 organs; the circulation and the respiration become 
 slow, the heat of the body lowers, the secretions dimi- 
 nish, the whole of the functions are exerted with more 
 difficulty. The absorption alone is said to become 
 more active, but nothing is strictly demonstrated in 
 this respect. 
 
 Hunger, appetite itself, which is only its first degree, 
 ought to be distinguished from that feeling which in- 
 duces us to prefer one sort of food to another, from that 
 which causes us, during a repast, to choose one dish 
 rather than another, &.c. 
 
 These feelings are very different from real hunger, 
 which expresses the true wants of the economy ; they 
 in a great measure depend on civilization, on habits, 
 and certain ideas relative to the properties of aliments. 
 Some of them are in unison with the season, the cli- 
 mate, and then they are equally legitimate as hun- 
 ger itself ; such is that which inclines us to a vegetable 
 regimen in hot countries, or during the heats of 
 cummer. 
 
 Certain circumstances render hunger more intense, 
 and cause it to return at nearer intervals ; such as a 
 cold and dry air, winter, spring, Cold baths, dry fric- 
 tions upon the skin, exercise on horseback, walking, 
 bodily fatigue, and generally all the causes that put 
 the action of the organs in play, and accelerate the nu- 
 tritive process with which hunger is essentially con- 
 nected. Some substances, being introduced into the 
 6tomach, excite a feeling like hunger, but which ought 
 not to be confounded with it. 
 
 There are causes which diminish the intensity of 
 hunger, and which prolong the periods at which it 
 habitually manifests itself ; among this number are the 
 inhabiting of hot countries, and humid places, rest of 
 the body and mind, depressing passions, and indeed 
 all the circumstances that interrupt the action of tiie 
 organs, and diminish the activity of nutrition. There 
 are also substances which, being brought into the di- 
 gestive canals, prevent hunger, or cause it to cease, as 
 opium, hot drinks, &c. 
 
 With respect to the cause of hunger, it has been, by 
 turns, attributed to the providence of the vital princi- 
 ple, to the frictions of the sides of the stomach against 
 each otner, to the dragging of the liver upon the dia- 
 phragm, to the action of bile upon the stomach, to the 
 acrimony and acidity of the gastric juice, to fatigue of 
 the contracted fibres of the stomach, to compression of 
 the nerves of this viscus, <se.c. &c. 
 
 Hunger arises, like all other internal sensations, from 
 the action of the nervous system ; it has no other seat 
 than this system itself, and no other causes than the 
 general laws of organization. What very well proves 
 the truth of this assertion is, that it sometimes conti- 
 nues though the stomach is filled with food; that it 
 cannot he produced though the stomach has been 
 some time empty; lastly, that it is so subject to habit 
 as to cease spontaneously after the habitual hour of 
 repast is over. This is true not only of the feeling 
 which takes place in the region of the stomach, but 
 also of the general weakness that accompanies it, and 
 which, consequently, cannot be considered as real, at 
 least in the first instant in which it is manifested.” 
 
 HUNTER, W illiam, was born in 1718, at Kilbride 
 in Scotland. He was educated for the church at Glas- 
 gow; but feeling scruples against subscription, and 
 having become acquainted with the celebrated Cullen, 
 he determined to pursue the medical profession. After 
 living three years with that able teacher, who then 
 practised as a surgeon-apothecary at Hamilton, he 
 went to Edinburgh in November, 1740; and in the fol- 
 lowing summer came to London with a recommenda- 
 
 tion to Dr. James Douglas, who engaged him to assist 
 in his dissections, and superintend the education of 
 his son. He was also enabled by that physician’s libe- 
 rality to attend St. George’s Hospital, and other teach- 
 ers ; but death deprived him of so valuable a friend 
 within a year. However, he remained in the family, 
 and prosecuted his studies with great zeal. In 1743, 
 he communicated to the Royal Society a paper on the 
 structure and diseases of articulating cartilages, which 
 was much admired. He now formed the design of 
 teaching anatomy ; and, after encountering some dif- 
 ficulties, commenced by giving a course on the opera- 
 tions of surgery to a society of navy surgeons in lieu 
 of Mr. Samuel Sharpe. At first he felt considerable 
 solicitude in speaking in public; but gradually this 
 wore off, and he evinced a remarkable facility in ex- 
 pressing himself with perspicuity and elegance. He 
 gave so much satisfaction, that he was requested to ex- 
 tend the plan to anatomy, which he began accordingly 
 in 1746. His success was considerable, but having 
 somewhat embarrassed himself at first by assisting his 
 friends, he was obliged to adopt proper caution in 
 lending money; which, with his talents, industry, and 
 economy, enabled him to acquire an ample fortune. 
 In 1748, he accompanied his pupil, ‘young Douglas, on 
 a tour, and having seen the admirable injections of 
 Albinus at Leyden, he was inspired with a strong 
 emulation to excel in that branch. On his return, he 
 relinquished the profession of surgery, and devoted 
 himself to midwifery, to which his person and man- 
 ners well adapted him ; and having been appointed to 
 the Middlesex and British lying-in hospitals, as well as 
 favoured by other circumstances, he made a rapid ad- 
 vance in practice. In 1750 he obtained a doctor’s 
 degree from Glasgow, and was afterward often con- 
 sulted as a physician, in cases which required peculiar 
 anatomical skill. Six years after, he was admitted a 
 licentiate of the College in London ; and also a mem- 
 ber of the society, by which the “ Medical Observa- 
 tions and Inquiries” were published. He enriched 
 that work with many valuable communications ; par- 
 ticularly an account of the disease, since called Aneu- 
 rismal Varix, a case of emphysema, with practical re- 
 marks, wherein he showed the fat to be deposited in 
 distinct vesicles ; and some observations on the retro- 
 version of the uterus: and, on the death of Dr. Fother- 
 gill, he was chosen president of that society. In 1762 
 he published his “ Medical Commentaries,” in which 
 he laid claim, with much asperity, to several anatomi- 
 cal discoveries, especially relative to the absorbent 
 system, in opposition to the second Monro, of Edin- 
 burgh. He was extremely tenacious of. his rights in 
 this respect, and would not allow them. to be infringed, 
 even by his own brother. It must be very difficult, 
 and of little importance, to decide such controversies ; 
 especially as the principal points concerning the ab- 
 sorbent system had been stated as early as 1726, in a 
 work printed at Paris by M. Noguez. About the same 
 period, the queen being pregnant, Dr. Hunter was con- 
 sulted; and, two years after, he was appointed her 
 physician extraordinary. In 1767 he was chosen a 
 Fellow of the Royal Society, to which he communi- 
 cated some papers ; and, in the year following, he 
 was appointed, by the king, Professor of Anatomy to 
 the Royal Academy, on its first institution ; he was 
 alsa elected into the Society of Antiquaries, and some 
 respectable foreign associations. In 1775 he published 
 a splendid work, which had occupied him for 24 years 
 previously, “The Anatomy of the Gravid Uterus,” 
 illustrated by plates, admirable for their accuracy, as 
 well as elegance; among other improvements, the 
 membrana decidua reflexa, discovered by himself, was 
 here first delineated. He drew up a detailed descrip- 
 tion of the figures; which was published after his 
 death by his nephew, Dr. Baillie. Another posthu- 
 mous publication, deservedly much admired, was the 
 “Two Introductory Lectures” to his anatomical 
 course. As his wealth increased, he formed the noble 
 design of establishing an anatomical school; and pro- 
 posed to government, on the grant of a piece of ground, 
 to build a proper edifice and endow a perpetual pro- 
 fessorship ; but this not beimr acceded to, he set about 
 the establishment in Great Windmill-street, where he 
 collected a most valuable museum of anatomical pre- 
 parations, subjects of natural history, scarce books, 
 coins, &c. to which an easy access was always given. 
 He continued to lecture and practise till near the pe- 
 
 429 
 
HUX 
 
 HYD 
 
 lriod of his death, in 1783. He bequeathed the use of 
 his museum, for thirty years, to Dr. Baillie; after 
 which it was to belong to the University of Glasgow. 
 
 HUNTER, John, was born ten years after his bro- 
 ther William. His early education was much ne- 
 glected, and his temper injured, through his mother’s 
 indulgence. At a proper age he was put under a rela- 
 tion, a carpenter and cabinet-maker, who failed in his 
 business. Hearing, at this period, of his brother’s suc- 
 cess, he applied to become his assistant, and accord- 
 ingly came to London in the autumn of 1748. He 
 made such proficiency in dissection, that he was capa- 
 ble of undertaking the demonstrations in the following 
 season. During the summer lie attended the surgical 
 practice at different hospitals ; and, in 1756, he was 
 appointed house-surgeon at St. George’s. He had 
 been admitted by his brother to a partnership in the 
 lectures the year before. After labouring about ten 
 years with unexampled ardour iu the study of human 
 anatomy, be turned his attention to that of other ani- 
 mals, with a view to elucidate physiology. His health 
 was so much impaired by these pursuits, that, in 1760, 
 he went abroad as surgeon on the stall', and thus ac- 
 quired a knowledge of gun-shot wounds. On his re- 
 turn, after three years, he settled in London as a sur- 
 geon, and gave instructions in dissection and the per- 
 formance of operations ; and he continued, with great 
 zeal, his researches into comparative anatomy and 
 natural history. Several papers were communicated 
 by him to the Royal Society, of which he was elected 
 a member in 1767. About this time, by his brother’s 
 interest, he was appointed one of the surgeons at St. 
 George’s Hospital ; and his professional reputation was 
 rapidly increasing. In 1771 he published the first part 
 of his work on the teeth, displaying great accuracy of 
 research : and, two years after, he began a course of 
 lectures on the principles of surgery. He fell. short of 
 his brother in methodical arrangement, and facility of 
 expressing his ideas, and indeed adopted a peculiar 
 language, perhaps in part from the deficiency of his 
 education ; but he certainly brought forward many in- 
 genious speculations in physiology and pathology, and 
 suggested some important practical improvements, 
 particularly the operation for popliteal aneurism. In 
 1776 he was appointed surgeon-extraordinary to the 
 king; and soon after received marks of distinction 
 from several foreign societies. His emoluments in- 
 creasing, he took a large house in Leicester-square, 
 and built a spacious museum, which he continued to 
 store with subjects in comparative anatomy, at a very 
 great expense. The post of Deputy-Surgeon General 
 to the Army was conferred upon him in 1786 ; and, in 
 the same year, his great work on the venereal disease 
 appeared, which will ever remain a monument of his 
 extraordinary sagacity and talent for observation. lie 
 also published, at this period, “ Observations on the 
 Animal Economy,” chiefly composed of papers 
 already printed in the Philosophical Transactions. 
 In 1790 he was appointed Inspector-General of Hos- 
 pitals, and Surgeon-General to the Army ; when he 
 resigned his lectures to Mr. Home, whose sister he had 
 married. He had been for two years before labouring 
 under symptoms of organic disease about the heart, 
 which were aggravated by any sudden exertion or agi- 
 tation of his mind ; these increased progressively, and, 
 in October 1793, while at the hospital, being vexed by 
 some untoward circumstance, he suddenly expired. 
 He left a valuable treatise on the blood, inflammation, 
 and gun-shot wounds, which was published soon after, 
 with a life prefixed, by his brother-in-law. His mu- 
 seum was directed to be offered to the purchase of 
 government: it was bought for 15,0001. and presented 
 to the College of Surgeons, on condition of their open- 
 ing it to public inspection, and giving a set of lectures 
 annually, explanatory of its contents. The prepara- 
 tions are arranged so as to exhibit all the gradations of 
 nature, from the simplest state of animated existence 
 up to man, according to the different functions. It 
 comprehends also a large series of entire animals, ske- 
 letons of almost every genus, and other subjects of na- 
 tural history. 
 
 HURTSICKLE. (So called because it is trouble- 
 some to cut down, and sometimes notches the sickle.) 
 See Centaurea cyanus. 
 
 HUSK. See Gluma. 
 
 HUXHAM, John, was born about the end of the 17th 
 century, and practised as a physician, with consider- 
 
 able reputation, at Plymouth, where he died in 1768 
 His writings display great learning and talent for ob- 
 servation. He kept a register of the weather and pre- 
 vailing diseases for nearly thirty years, which was 
 published in Latin, in three volumes. He was early 
 elected into the Royal Society, and communicated 
 several papers on pathology and morbid anatomy. But 
 his fame rests chiefly upon his “ Essay on Fevers,” 
 which Went through several editions ; a dissertation 
 being afterward added on the malignant sore throat. 
 
 HYACINTH. 1. A sub-species of pyramidal zircon. 
 It comes from Ceylon, and is much esteemed as a gem. 
 
 2. See Hyacinthus. 
 
 HYACI'NTHUS. (Said by the poets to be named 
 from the friend of Apollo, who was turned into this 
 flower.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, 
 Hex.av.dria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Hyacinthus muscari. Muscari. The systematic 
 name of the musk-grape flower, which, according to 
 Ray, posseses emetic and diuretic qualities. 
 
 Hyacinthus non scrittus. Hare-bells. The sys- 
 tematic name of the blue-bells, so common in our 
 hedges in spring. The roots are bulbous ; the flowers 
 agreeably scented. Galen considered the root as a 
 remedy in jaundice. It is ranked among the astrin- 
 gents, but of very inferior power. 
 
 HYALITE. A transparent siliceous stone, which 
 is often cut into ring-stones, found near Frankfort on 
 the Maine. 
 
 HYALO'IDES. ( Membrana hyaloides ; from vahos, 
 glass, and tidosi likeness.) Membrana aracknoidea. 
 Capsule of the vitreous humour. The transparent 
 membrane enclosing the vitreous humour of the eye. 
 
 HYBERNACULUM. This is defined by Linnaeus 
 to be a part of the plant which protects the embryo 
 herb from external injuries. 
 
 An organic body which sprouts from the surface of 
 different parts of a plant, enclosing the rudiments of the 
 new shoot, and which is capable of evolving a new in- 
 dividual perfectly similar to the parent. This is a 
 modification of the definition of Gaertner. — Thompson. 
 
 Hyboma. A gibbosity of the spine. 
 
 HYBRID. ( Hybrida , from v6pi$, an injury ; because 
 its nature is tainted.) A monstrous production of two 
 different species of animals or plants. In the former it 
 is called mongrel, or mule. Neither the animal nor the 
 seeds of hybrid plants propagate their species. 
 
 HYDA'RTHRUS. (From vScop, water, and apdpov, 
 a joint.) Hydarlhron. Hydarthros. Spina vcntosa 
 of the Arabian writers, Rhazes and Avicenna. White- 
 swelling. The white-swelling, in this country, is a 
 peculiarly common and exceedingly terrible disease. 
 The varieties of white-swelling are very numerous, and 
 might usefully receive particular appellations. Syste- 
 matic writers have generally been content with a dis 
 tinction into two kinds, viz. rheumatic and scrofulous 
 The last species of the disease they also distinguish 
 into such tumours as primarily affect the bones, and 
 then the ligaments and^oft parts; and into other eases, 
 in which the ligaments and soft parts become diseased 
 before there is any morbid affection of the bones. 
 
 These divisions, Mr. Samuel Cooper, in his Treatise 
 on the Diseases of the Joints, proves to be not suffi- 
 ciently comprehensive ; and the propriety of using the 
 term rheumatic he thinks to be very questionable. 
 
 The knee, ankle, wrist, and elbow, are the joints 
 most subject to white-swellings. As the name of the 
 disease implies, the skin is not at all altered in colour. 
 In some instances, the swelling yields, in a certain 
 degree, to pressure ; but it never pits, and is almost 
 always sufficiently firm to make an uninformed ex- 
 aminer believe that the bones contribute to the tumour. 
 The pain is sometimes vehement from the very first 
 in other instances, there is hardly the least pain in th 
 beginning of the disease. In the majority of scrofu 
 lous white-swellings, let the pain be trivial or violent 
 it is particularly situated in one part of the joint, viz 
 either the centre of the articulation , or the head of the 
 tibia , supposing the knee affected. Sometimes the 
 pain continues without interruption; sometimes there 
 are intermissions; and in other instances the pain 
 recurs at regular times, so as to have been called by 
 some writers, periodical. Almost all authors describe 
 the patient assuffering more uneasiness in thediseased 
 part, when he is warm, and particularly* hen he is in 
 this condition in bed. 
 
 At the commencement of the disease in the majority 
 
HYD 
 
 HYD 
 
 of instances, the swelling is very inconsiderable, or 
 there is eveh no visible enlargement whatever. In the 
 little depressions, naturally situated on each side of 
 the patella, a fulness first shows itself, and gradually 
 spreads all over the affected joint. 
 
 The patient, unable to bear the weight of his body on 
 the disordered joint, in consequence of the great in- 
 crease of pain tiius created, gets into the habit of only 
 touching the ground with his toes: and the knee being 
 generally kept a little bent in this manner, soon loses 
 the capacity of becoming extended again. When white- 
 swellings have lasted a while, the knee is almost always 
 found in a permanent state of flexion. In scrofulous 
 cases of this kind, pain constantly precedes any appear- 
 ance of swelling; but the interval between the two 
 symptoms differs very much in different subjects. 
 
 The morbid joint, in the course of time, acquires a 
 vast magnimde. Still the integuments retain their 
 natural colour, and remain unaffected. The enlarge- 
 ment of the articulation, however, always seems 
 greater than it really is, in consequence of the emacia- 
 tion of the limb both above and below the disease. 
 
 An appearance of blue distended veins, and a shining- 
 smoothness, are the only alterations to be noticed in 
 the skin covering the enlarged joint. The shining 
 smoothness seems attributable to the distention, which 
 obliterates the natural furrows and wrinkles qf the 
 cutis. When the joint is thus swollen, the integuments 
 cannot be pinched up into a fold, as they could in the 
 state of health, and even in the beginning of thedisease. 
 
 As the distemper of the articulation advances, col- 
 lections of matter form about the part, and at length 
 burst. The ulcerated openings sometimes heal up ; but 
 such abscesses are generally followed by other collec- 
 tions, which pursue the same course. In some cases, 
 these abscesses form a few months after the first affec- 
 tion of the joint ; on other occasions, several years 
 elapse, and no suppuration of this kind makes its ap- 
 pearance. 
 
 Such terrible local mischief must necessarily produce 
 constitutional disturbance. The patient’s health be- 
 comes gradually impaired; he loses both his appetite 
 and natural rest and sleep ; his pulse is small and fre- 
 quent; and obstinate debilitating diarrhoea and profuse 
 nocturnal sweats ensue. Such complaints are sooner 
 or later followed by dissolution, unless the constitution 
 be relieved in time, either by the amendment or remo- 
 val of tire diseased part. In different patients, how- 
 ever, the course of the disease, and its effects upon the 
 system, vary very m-uch in relation to the rapidity with 
 which they occur. 
 
 Rheumatic white-swellings are very distinct diseases 
 from the scrofulous distemper of large joints. In the 
 first, the pain is said never to occur without being at- 
 tended with swelling. Scrofulous white-swellings, on 
 the other hand, are always preceded by a pain, which 
 is particularly confined to one point of the articulation. 
 
 In rheumatic cases, the pain is more general, and dif- 
 fused over the whole joint. 
 
 With respect to the particular causes of all such 
 white swellings as come within the class of rheumatic : 
 ones, little is known. External irritation, either by 
 exposure to damp or cold, or by the application of vio- 
 lence, is often concerned in bringing on the disease ; 
 but very frequently no cause of this kind can be as- 
 signed for the complaint. As for scrofulous white- 
 swellings, there can be no doubt that they are under 
 the influence of a particular kind of constitution, i 
 termed a scrofulous or strumous habit. In this sort i 
 of temperament, every cause capable of exciting in- 1 
 flam mation, or any morbid and irritable state of a large i 
 joint, may bring such disorder as may end in the severe ■ 
 disease of which we are now speaking. t 
 
 In a man of a sound constitution, an irritation of 1 
 the kind alluded to might only induce common healthy I 
 inflammation of the affected joint. i 
 
 In scrofulous habits, it also seems_ probable that the i 
 irritation of a joint is much more easily produced than f 
 in the other constitutions ; and no one can doubt that, < 
 when once excited in scrofulous habits, it is much 1 
 more dangerous and difficult of removal than in other i 
 patients. t 
 
 HYDATID. (Hydatis ; from vScop, water. 1. A i 
 very singular animal, formed like a bladder, and dis- ; 
 tended with np *queous fluid. These animals are j 
 sometimes formed in the natural cavities of the body, t 
 as the abdomen and ventiicles of the brain, but more t 
 
 frequently in the liver, kidney, and lungs, where they 
 produce diseased actions of those viscera. Cullen 
 arranges these affections in the class Locales , and 
 order Tumores. If the vires naturae medicatrices are 
 not sufficient to effect a cure, the patient mostly falls a 
 sacrifice to their ravages. Dr. Baillie gives the follow- 
 ing interesting account of the hydatids, as they are 
 sometimes found in the liver: — ‘There is no gland in 
 the human body in which hydatids are so frequently 
 found as the liver, except the kidneys, where they are 
 still more common. Hydatids of the liver are usually 
 found in a cyst, which is frequently of considerable 
 s size, and is formed of very firm materials, so as to give 
 ■ to the touch almost the feeling of cartilage. This cyst, 
 > when cut into, is obviously laminated, and is much 
 thicker in one liver than another. In some livers it is 
 i not thicker than a shilling, and in others it is near a 
 • quarter of an inch in thickness. The laminte which 
 compose it are formed of a white matter, and on the 
 ! inside there is a lining of a pulpy substance, like the 
 . coagulable lymph. The cavity of the cyst, I have 
 seen, in one instance, subdivided by a partition of this 
 ; pulpy substance. In a cyst may be found one hydatid, 
 or a greater number of them. They lie loose in the 
 cavity, swimming in a fluid; or some of them are 
 attached to the side of the cyst. They consist of a 
 : round bag, which is composed of a white, semi-opaque, 
 
 : pulpy matter, and contain a fluid capable of coagula- 
 tion. Although the common eolour of hydatids be 
 white, yet I have occasionally seen some of a ligh* 
 amber colour. The bag of the hydatid consists of two 
 laminte, and possesses a good deal of contractile power 
 In one hydatid this coat, or bag, is much thicker anc 
 more opaque than in another ; and even in the same 
 hydatid, different parts of it will often differ in thick 
 ness. On the inside of a hydatid, smaller ones are 
 sometimes found, which are commonly not larger than 
 the heads of pins, but sometimes they are even larger 
 in their size than a gooseberry. These are attached 
 the larger hydatid, either at scattered irregular dis 
 tances, or so as to form small clusters ; and they are 
 also found floating loose in the liquor of the larger 
 hydatids. Hydatids of the liver are often found un- 
 connected with each other ; but sometimes they have 
 been said to enclose each other in a series, like pill- 
 boxes. The most common situation of hydatids of 
 the liver is in its substance, and enclosed in a cyst; 
 but they are occasionally attached to the outer surface 
 of the liver, hanging from it, and occupying more or 
 less of the general cavity of the abdomen. The origin 
 and real nature of these hydatids are not fully ascer- 
 tained ; it is extremely probable, however, that they 
 are a sort of imperfect animalcules. There is no doubt 
 at all, that the hydatids in the livers of sheep are ani- 
 malcules ; they have been often seen to move when 
 taken out of the liver and put into warm water ; and 
 they retain this power of motion for a good many hours 
 after a sheep has been killed. The analogy is great 
 between hydatids in the liver of a sheep and those of 
 the human subject. In both, they arc contained in 
 strong cysts, and in both they consist of the same 
 white pulpy matter. There is undoubtedly some dif- 
 ference between them in simplicity of organization; 
 the hydatid in the human liver being a simple uniform 
 bag, and the hydatid in that of a sheep having a neck 
 and mouth appendant to the bag. This difference 
 need be no considerable objection to the opinion above 
 stated. Life may be conceived to be attached to the 
 most simple form of organization. In proof of this, 
 hydatids have been found in the brains of sheep, re- 
 sembling almost exactly those in the human liver, and 
 which have been seen to move and therefore are cer- 
 tainly known to be animalcules. The hydatids of the 
 human liver, indeed, have not, as far as I know, been 
 found to move when taken out of the body and put 
 into warm water; were this to have happened, no 
 uncertainty would remain. It is not difficult to see a 
 good reason why there will hardly occur any proper 
 opportunity of making this experiment. Hydatids are 
 not very often found in the liver, because it is not a 
 very frequent disease there ; and the body is allowed 
 to remain for so long a time after death before it is 
 examined, that the hydatids must have lost their living 
 principle, even if they were animalcules, and it ap- 
 pears even more difficult to account for their produc- 
 tion, according to the common theory of generation, 
 than lor that of intestinal won is We do not get rid 
 
 431 
 
IIYD 
 
 HYD 
 
 of the difficulty by asserting, that the hydatids in the 
 human liver are not living animals, be.cause in sheep 
 they are certainly such, where the difficulty of account- 
 ing for their production is precisely the same.” 
 
 2. The name of a tumour, the contents of which is 
 a water-like fluid. , 
 
 HYDERUS. (From v5s po?, ley-drops; from v<5o>p, 
 water.) An increased flow of urine. 
 
 HY'DRAGOGUE. ( Hydragogus ; from eciwp, wa- 
 ter, and ayu), to drive out.) Medicines are so termed 
 which possess the property of increasing the secre- 
 tions or excretions of the bodv so as to cause the re- 
 moval of water from any of its cavities, such as ca- 
 thartics, See. 
 
 H YDRARGYRATUS. Of or belonging to mer- 
 cury. 
 
 H YDRA RGYRUM. CYcpapyvpos ; from uJwp, wa- 
 ter, a ini apyvpos, silver: so named from its having a 
 resemblance to fluid silver.) Hydrargyrus. The 
 name in the London Pharmacopoeia, and other works, 
 for mercury. See Mercury. 
 
 Hydrargyrum pr/ecipitatum album. White pre- 
 cipitated mercury. Calx hydrargyri alba. Take of 
 oxymuriarte of mercury, half a pound; muriate of 
 ammonia, four ounces; solution of subcarbonate of 
 potassa, half a pint ; distilled water, four pints. First 
 dissolve the muriate of ammonia, then the oxymuriate 
 of mercury, in the distilled water, and add thereto the 
 solution of subcarbonaje of potassa. Wash the pre- 
 cipitated powder until it becomes tasteless ; then dry 
 it. It is only used externally, in the form of ointment, 
 as an application in some cutaneous affections. 
 
 Hydrargyrum purificatum. Purifled mercury. 
 Jlrgentum vivum purificatum. Take of mercury, by 
 weight, six pounds ; iron filings, a pound. Rub them 
 together, and distil the mercury from an iron retort, 
 by the application of heat to it. Purified quicksil- 
 ver is sometimes administered In its metallic state, 
 in doses of an ounce cr more, in constipation of the 
 bowels. 
 
 Hydrargyrus acetatus. Mercurius acetatus; 
 Pilulce Keyseri. By this preparation of mercury, the 
 celebrated Keyser acquired an immense fortune in 
 curing the venereal disease. It is an acetate of mer- 
 cury, and therefore termed hydrargyri acetas in the 
 new chemical nomenclature. The dose is from three 
 to five grains. Notwithstanding the encomium given 
 to it by some, it does not appear to be so efficacious as 
 some other preparations of mercury. 
 
 Hydrargyrum cum creta. Mercury with chalk. 
 Mercurius alkalizatus. Take of purified mercury, 
 by weight, three ounces; prepared chalk, five ounces. 
 Rub them together, until the metallic globules disap- 
 pear. This preparation is milder than any other mer- 
 curial, except the sulphuret, and does not so easily act 
 upon the bowels ; it is therefore used largely by many 
 practitioners, and possesses alterative properties in 
 cutaneous and venereal complaints, in obstructions of 
 the viscera, or of the prostate gland, given in the dose 
 of 3ss to 3 ss, two or three times a day. 
 
 Hydrargyrus phosphorates. This remedy has 
 been observed to heal inveterate venereal ulcers in a 
 very short tyne, nay, in the course of a very few days, 
 particularly those about the pudenda. In venereal in- 
 flammations of the eyes, chancres, rheumatisms, and 
 chronic eruptions, it has proved of eminent service. 
 Upon the whole, if used with necessary precaution, 
 and in the hands of a judicious practitioner, it is a 
 medicine mild and gentle in its operation. The cases 
 in which it deserves the preference over other mer- 
 curial preparations, are these : in an inveterate stage 
 of syphilis, particularly in persons of torpid insensible 
 fibres; in cases of exostosis, as well as obstructions in 
 the lymphatic system; in chronic complaints of the 
 skin. The following is the formula. R. Hydrargyri 
 phosphorati, gr. iv. Corticis cinnamomi in pulverein 
 triti, gr. xiv. Sacchari purif. 3 ss. Misce. The whole 
 to be divided into eight equal parts, one of which is to 
 be taken every morning and evening, unless salivation 
 takes place, when it ought to be discontinued. Some 
 patients, however, will bear from one to two grains of 
 the phosphate of quicksilver, without inconvenience. 
 
 Hydrargyrus prkcipitatus cinereus. This pre- 
 paration is an oxide of mercury, and nearly the same 
 with the hydrargyri oxydum cincrcum of the London 
 pharmacopoeia. It is used as an alterative in cases of 
 pains arising from an admixture of rheumatism with 
 432 
 
 ■ syphilis. It may be substituted for the hydrargyrus 
 sulphuratus ruber, in fumigating ozaena, and venereal 
 ulcerated sore throat, on account of its not yielding 
 any vapour offensive to the patient. 
 
 Hydrargyrus vitriolatus. 7'urpethumminerale ; 
 Mercurius emeticus fiavus ; Sulphas hydrargyri. For- 
 merly this medicine was in more general use than in 
 the present day. It is a very powerful and active 
 alterative when given in small doses. Two grains act 
 on the stomach so as to produce violent vomitings, 
 is recommended as an errhine in cases of amaurosis 
 In combination with antimony it acts powerfully on. 
 the skin. 
 
 Hydrargyri nitrico-oxydum. Nitrico-ozydun 
 hydrargyri ; Hydrargyrus nitratus ruber ; Mcrci*- 
 rius corrosivus ruber ; Mercurius prcecipitatus corrt- 
 sivus. Nitric oxide of mercury. Red precipitate. 
 Take of purified mercury, by weight, three pounds, 
 of nitric acid, by weight, a pound and a half : of dis- 
 tilled water two pints. Mix in a glass vessel, and boil 
 the mixture in a sand-bath, until the mercury be dis- 
 solved, the water also evaporated, and a white mass 
 remain. Rub this into powder, and put it into anothe : 
 shallow vessel, then apply a moderate heat, and raise 
 the fire gradually, until red vapour shall cease to rise 
 This preparation is very extensively employed by sur 
 geons as a stimulant and escharotic, but its extraordi- 
 nary activity does not allow of its being given inter- 
 nally. Finely levigated and mixed with common 
 cerates, it is an excellent application to indolent ul- 
 cers, especially those which remain after burns and 
 scalds, and those in which the granulations are indo- 
 lent and flabby. It is also an excellent caustic appli- 
 cation to chancres. 
 
 Hydrargyri oxydum cinkrkum. Oxydum hydrar- 
 gyri nigrum. The gray or black oxide of mercury. 
 It has received several names; JEthiops per se ; Pul- 
 vis mercurialis cinereus; Mercurius cinereus; Tur- 
 peihum nigrum ; Mercurius prcecipitatnb niger. Take 
 of submuriate of mercury, an ounce ; limewater, a 
 gallon. Boil the submuriate of mercury in the lime- 
 water, constantly stirring, until a gray oxide of mer- 
 cury is separated. Wash this with distilled water, 
 and then dry it. The dose from gr. ii. to x. There 
 are four other preparations of this oxide in high esti- 
 mation : 
 
 One made by rubbing mercury with mucilage of 
 gum-arabic. Plenk, of Vienna, has written a treatise 
 on the superior efficacy of this medicine. It is very 
 troublesome to make ; and does not appear to possess 
 more virtues than some other mercurial preparations. 
 Another made by triturating equal parts of sugar and 
 mercury together. The third, composed of honey oi 
 liquorice and purified mercury. The fourth is the blue 
 mercurial ointment. All these preparations possess 
 anthelmintic, antisyphilitic, alterative, sialagogue, and 
 deobstruent virtues, and are exhibited in the cure 
 of worms, syphilis, araenorrhcea, diseases of the skin, 
 chronic diseases, obstructions of the viscera, &c. 
 
 Hydrargyri oxydum nigrum. See Hydrargyri 
 oxydum cinereum. 
 
 Hydrargyri oxydum rubrum. Oxydum hydrar- 
 gyri rubrum ; Hydrargyrus calcinatus. Red oxide 
 of mercury. Take of purified mercury by weight a 
 pound. Pour the mercury into a glass matrass, with 
 a very narrow mouth and broad bottom. Apply a 
 heat of 600° to this vessel, without stopping it, until the 
 mercury has changed into red scales: then reduce 
 these to a very fine powder. The whole process may 
 probably require an exposure of six weeks. This pre- 
 paration of mercury is given with great advantage in 
 the cure of syphilis. Its action, however, is such, 
 when given alone, on the bowels, as to require the 
 addition of opium, which totally prevents it. It is also 
 given in conjunction with opium and camphire, as a 
 diaphoretic, in chronic pains and diseases of long con- 
 tinuance. It is given as an alterative and diaphoretic 
 from gr. ss. to ii. every night, joined with camphor 
 and opium, each gr. one-fourth or one-half. It is 
 violently emetic and cathartic in the dose of gr. iv. to 
 gr. v. 
 
 Hydrargyri oxymurias. Oxymurias hydrargyri ; 
 Hydrargyrus muriatus. Oxymuriate of mercury. 
 Take of purified mercury by weight two pounds, sul- 
 phuric acid by weight thirty ounces, dried muriate of 
 soda four pounds. Boil the mercury with the sulphu- 
 ric acid in a glass vessel until the sulphate of mercury 
 
HYD 
 
 HYD 
 
 shall be left dry. Rub this, when it is cold, with the 
 muriate of soda in an earthen-ware mortar; then 
 sublime it in a glass cucurbit, increasing the heat gra- 
 cually. An extremely acrid and violently poisonous 
 preparation. 
 
 Given internally in small doses properly diluted, and 
 never in the form of pill, it possesses antisyphilitic and 
 alterative virtues. Externally, applied in form of lotion, 
 it facilitates the healing of venereal sores, and cures 
 the itch. In gargles for venereal ulcers in the throat, 
 the oxymuriatc of mercury gr. iii. or iv. barley decoc- 
 tion Ibj., honey of roses 5 ij., proves very serviceable ; 
 also in cases of tetters, from gr. v. to gr. x. in water 
 Ibj. ; and for films and ulcerations of the cornea, gr. i. 
 to water § iv. 
 
 Mr. Pearson remarks, that “ when the sublimate is 
 given to cure the primary symptoms of syphilis, it will 
 sometimes succeed ; more especially, when it produces 
 a considerable degree of soreness of the gums, and the 
 common specific effects of mercury in the animal sys- 
 tem. But it will often fail of removing even a recent 
 chancre ; and where that symptom has vanished dur- 
 ing the administration of corrosive sublimate, I have 
 known, says he, a three months’ course of that medi- 
 cine fail of securing the patient from a constitutional 
 affection. The result of my observation is, that simple 
 mercury, calomel or calcined mercury, are prepara- 
 tions more to be confided in for the cure of primary 
 symptoms, than corrosive sublimate. The latter will 
 often check the progress of secondary symptoms very 
 conveniently, and I think it is peculiarly efficacious in 
 relieving venereal pains, in healing ulcers of the throat, 
 and in promoting the desquamation of eruptions. Yet 
 even in these cases it never confers permanent benefit; 
 for new symptoms will appear during the use of it ; 
 and on many occasions it will fail of affording the 
 least advantage to the patient from first to last. I do, 
 sometimes, indeed, employ this preparation in venereal 
 cases ; but it is either at the beginning of a mercurial 
 course, to bring the Constitution under the influence of 
 mercury at an early period, or during a course of in- 
 unction, with the intention of increasing the action of 
 simple mercury. I sometimes also prescribe it after 
 the conclusion of a course of friction, to support the 
 mercurial influence in the habit, in order to guard 
 against the danger of a relapse. But on no occasion 
 whatever do I think it safe to confide in this prepara- 
 tion singly and uncombined for the cure of any truly 
 venereal symptoms.” 
 
 A solution of it is ordered in the pharmacopoeia, 
 termed IAquor hydrargyri oxymuriatis. Solution of 
 oxymuriate of mercury. Take of oxymuriatc of mer- 
 cury, eight grains ; distilled water, fifteen fluid ounces; 
 rectified spirit, a fluid ounce. Dissolve the oxymuriate 
 of mercury in the water, and add the spirit. 
 
 This solution is directed in order to facilitate the 
 administration of divisions of the grain of this active 
 medicine. Half an ounce of it contains one-fourth of 
 a grain of the salt. The dose is from one drachm to 
 half an ounce. 
 
 Hydrargyri submurias. Submurias hydrargyri. 
 Submuriate of mercury. Calomelas. Calomel. Take 
 of oxymuriate of mercury, a pound ; purified mercury, 
 by weight nine ounces. Rub them together until the 
 metallic globules disappear, then sublime ; take out 
 the sublimed mass, and reduce it to powder, and sub- 
 lime it in the same manner twice more ■uccessively. 
 Lastly, bring it into the state of very fine powder by 
 the same process which has been directed for the pre- 
 paration of chalk. Submuriate, or mild muriate of 
 mercury, is one of the most useful preparations of 
 mercury. As an anti-venereal it is given in the dose 
 of a grain night and morning, its usual determination 
 to the intestines being prevented, if necessary, by 
 opium. It is the preparation which is perhaps most 
 usually given in the other diseases in which mercury 
 is employed, as in affections of the liver, or neighbour- 
 ing organs, in cutaneous diseases, chronic rheumatism, 
 tetanus, hydrophobia, hydrocephalus, and febrile affec- 
 tions, especially those of warm climates. It is em- 
 ployed as a cathartic alone, in doses from v. to xii. 
 grains, or to promote the operation of other purgatives. 
 Its anthelmintic power is justly celebrated ; and it is 
 perhaps superior to the other mercurials in assisting 
 the operation of diuretics in dropsy. From its specific 
 gravity it ought always to be given in the form of a 
 bolus or pill. 
 
 E e 
 
 Hydrargyri sulphuretum nigrum. Hydrargp- 
 rus cum sulphure. iEthiop’s mineral. Take of pun 
 fled mercury, sublimed sulphur, each a pound, by 
 weight. Rub them together, till the metallic globules 
 disappear. Some suppose that the mercury is oxidized 
 in this process, but that is not confirmed by the best 
 experiments. The mercury, by this admixture of the 
 Sulphur, is deprived of its salivating power, and may 
 be administered with safety to all ages and constitu- 
 tions, as an anthelmintic and alterative. 
 
 Hydrargyri sulphuretum rubrum. Red sul- 
 phuret of mercury. Hydrargyrus sulphuratus ruber ; 
 Minium purum ; Minium Grcecorum ; Magnes epi- 
 lepsia; ; Atzcmafor ; Amnion; Azamar. Vitruvius 
 calls it anthrax. A red mineral substance composed 
 of mercury combined with sulphur. It is either native 
 or factitious. The native is an ore of quicksilver mo- 
 derately compact, and of an elegant striated red colour. 
 It is found in the dutchy of Deuxponts, in the Palati- 
 nate, in Spain, South America, See. It is called native 
 vermilion, and cinnabar in flowers. The factitious is 
 thus prepared : “ Take of purified mercury, by weight 
 forty ounces ; sublimed sulphur, eight ounces. Having 
 melted the sulphur over the fire, mix in the mercury, 
 and as soon as the mass begins to swell, remove the 
 vessel from the fire, and cover it with considerable 
 force to prevent inflammation; then rub the mass into 
 powder, and sublime.” This preparation is esteemed 
 a mild mercurial alterative, and given to children in 
 small doses. Hoffman greatly recommends it as a 
 sedative and antispasmodic. Others deny that cinna- 
 bar, taken internally, has any medicinal quality ; and 
 their opinion is grounded on the insolubility of it in any 
 menstruum. In surgery its chief and almost only use is 
 in ihe administration of quicksilver by fumigation. 
 Thus employed it has proved extremely serviceable in 
 venereal cases. U'lcers and excrescences about the 
 pudendum and anus in women, are particularly bene- 
 fited by it ; and in these cases it is most conveniently 
 applied by placing a red hot heater at the bottom of a 
 night stool-pan, and after sprinkling on it a few grains 
 of the red sulphuret of quicksilver, placing the patient 
 on the stool. To fumigate ulcers in the throat, it is 
 necessary to receive the fumes on the part affected, 
 through the tube of a funnel. By enclosing the patient 
 naked in a box, it has on some occasions been contrived 
 to fumigate the whole body at once, and in this way 
 the specific powers of the quicksilver have been very 
 rapidly excited. 
 
 This mode of curing the lues venerea is spoken of 
 as confirmed; and the subject has of late years been 
 revived in a treatise by Sabonette, and by trials made 
 in Bartholomew’s hospital. 
 
 Mr. Pearson, from his experiments on mercurial fu- 
 migation, concludes, that where checking the progress 
 of "the disease suddenly is an object of great moment, 
 and where the body is covered with ulcers or large 
 and numerous eruptions, and in general to ulcers, 
 fungi, and excrescences, the vapour of mercury is an 
 application of great efficacy and utility; but that it is 
 apt to induce a ptyalism rapidly, and great consequent 
 debility, and that for the purpose of securing the con- 
 stitution against a relapse, as great a quantity of mer- 
 cury must be introduced into the system, by inunction, 
 as if no fumigation had been employed. 
 
 HYDRATE. Hydroxure. Hydro-oxide. A com- 
 pound of oxygen, in a definite proportion, with water. 
 
 HYDRELiE UM. (From utScup, water, and e\aiov, 
 oil.) A mixtute of oil and water. 
 
 HYDRENTEROCE'LE. (From vScop, water, ev- 
 Jepov, an intestine, and Ktj'Xr), a tumour.) A hydro- 
 cele, or dropsy of the scrotum, attended with a rup- 
 ture. 
 
 HYDRIODATE. A salt consisting of the hydriodic 
 acid, combined in a definite proportion with an oxide. 
 
 HYDRIODIC ACID. Acidum hydriodicum. A 
 gaseous acid in its Insulated state. “ If four parts of 
 iodine be mixed with one of phosphorus, in a small 
 glass retort, applying a gentle heat, and adding a few 
 drops of water from time to time, a gas comes over, 
 which must be received in the mercurial bath. Its 
 specific gravity is 4.4 ; 100 cubic inches, therefore, 
 weigh 134.2 grs. It is elastic and invisible, but has a 
 smeil somewhat similar to that of muriatic acid. Mer- 
 cury after some time decomposes it, seizing its iodine, 
 and leaving its hydrogen, equal to one-half the ori 
 ginal bulk, at liberty. Chlorine, on the other hand, 
 
II YD 
 
 II YD 
 
 unites to its hydrogen, and precipitates the iodine. 
 From these experiments, it evidently consists of vapour 
 of iodine and hydrogen, which combine in equal vo- 
 lumes, without change of their primitive bulk. Hy- 
 driodic acid is partly decomposed at a red-heat, and 
 the decomposition is complete if it be mixed with oxy- 
 gen. Water is formed, and iodine separated. 
 
 We can easily obtain an aqueous hydriodic acid 
 very economically, by passing sulphuretted hydrogen 
 gas through a mixture of water and iodine in a 
 YVoolfe’s bottle. On heating the liquid obtained, the 
 excess of sulphur flies ofl; and leaves liquid hydriodic 
 acid. At temperatures below 262°, it parts with its 
 water ; and becomes of a density = 1.7. At 262° the 
 acid distils over. When exposed to the air, it is speed- 
 ily decomposed, and iodine is evolved. Concentrated 
 sulphuric and nitric acids also decompose it. When 
 poured into a saline solution of lead, it throws down a 
 fine orange precipitate. With solution of peroxide of 
 mercury, it gives a red precipitate; and with that of 
 silver, a white precipitate insoluble in ammonia. Hy- 
 driodic acid may also be formed, by passing hydrogen 
 over iodine at an elevated temperature. 
 
 The compounds of hydriodic acid with the salifiable 
 bases may be easily formed, either by direct combina- 
 tion, or by acting on the basis in water, with iodine. 
 The latter mode is most economical. Upon a deter- 
 minate quantity of iodine, pour solution of potassa or 
 soda, till the liquor ceases to be coloured. Evaporate 
 to dryness, and digest the dry salt in alkohol of the spe- 
 cific gravity 0.810, or 0.820. As the iodate is not solu- 
 ble in this liquid, while the hydriodate is very soluble, 
 the two salts easily separate from each other. After- 
 having washed the iodate two or three times with al- 
 kohol, dissolve it in water, and neutralize it with ace- 
 tic acid. Evaporate to dryness, and digest the dry salt 
 in alkohol, to remove the acetate. Alter two or three 
 washings, the iodate is pure. As for the alkohol con- 
 taining the hydriodate, distil it off, and then complete 
 the neutralization of the potassa, by means of a little 
 hydriodic acid separately obtained. Sulphurous and 
 muriatic acids, as well as sulphuretted hydrogen, pro- 
 duce no change on the hydriodates, at the usual tem- 
 perature of the air. 
 
 Chlorine, nitric acid, and concentrated sulphuric, in- 
 stantly decompose them, and separate the iodine. 
 
 With solution of silver, they give a white precipi- 
 tate insoluble in ammonia; with the pernitrate of mer- 
 cury, a greenish-yellow precipitate; with corrosive 
 sublimate, a precipitate of a fine orange- red, very solu- 
 ble in an excess of hydriodate ; and with nitrate of 
 lead, a precipitate of an orange-yellow colour. They 
 dissolve iodine, and acquire a deep reddish-brown co- 
 lour. 
 
 Hydriodate of potassa, or in the dry state, iodide of 
 potassium , yields crystals like sea-salt, which melt and 
 sublime at a red-heat. This salt is not changed by 
 being heated in contact with air. 100 parts of water 
 at 64°, dissolve 143 of it. It consists of 15.5 iodine, 
 and 5 potassium. 
 
 Hydriodate of soda, called in the dry state iodide of 
 sodiuvi, may be obtained in pretty large flat rhom- 
 boidal prisms. It consists, when dry, of 15.5 iodine 
 + 3 sodium. 
 
 Hydriodate of barytes crystallizes in fine prisms, 
 similar to muriate of strontites. In its dry state, it con- 
 sists of 15.5 iodine -f- 8.75 barium. 
 
 The hydriodates of lime and strontites are very so- 
 luble ; and the first exceedingly deliquescent. 
 
 Hydriodate of ammonia results from the combina- 
 tion of equal volumes of ammoniacal and hydriodic 
 gases ; though it is usually prepared by saturating the 
 liquid acid with ammonia. It is nearly as volatile as 
 sal ammoniac; but it is more soluble and more deli- 
 quescent. It crystallizes in cubes. 
 
 Hydriodate of magnesia is formed by uniting its 
 constituents together; it is deliquescent, and crystal- 
 lizes with difficulty. — It is decomposed by a strong 
 heat. 
 
 Hydriodate of zinc is easily obtained, by putting 
 iodine into water with an excess of zinc, and favour- 
 ing their action hy heat. When dried it becomes an 
 iodide. 
 
 All the nydriodates nave the property of dissolving 
 abundance of iodine : and thence they acquire a deep 
 reddish-brown colour. They part with it on boiling, 
 or when exposed to the air after being dried.” 
 
 434 
 
 HYDRO-CHLORIC ACID. Muriatic acid ; a com- 
 pound of chlorine and hydrogen. See Muriatic acid. 
 
 HYDRO-CYANIC ACID. See Pi-ussic acid. 
 
 HYDRO-FLUORIC ACID. Jicidum hydrofluori- 
 cum. This is procured by distilling, in lead or silver, 
 a mixture of one part of the purest floor spar, in fine 
 powder, with two of sulphuric acid. The heat re- 
 quired is not considerable ; sulphate of lime remains in 
 the retort, and a highly acrid and corrosive liquid passes 
 over, which requires the assistance of ice lor its con- 
 densation. 
 
 HYDRO-SULPHURIC ACID. The aqueous solu- 
 tion of sulphuretted hydrogen, is so called by Gay 
 
 HYDRO-SULPHUROUS ACID. When three vo- 
 lumes of sulphuretted hydrogen gas and two of sul- 
 phurous acid gas, both dry, are mixed together over 
 mercury, they are condensed into a solid orange-yellow 
 body, which Dr. Thompson calls hydro-sulphurous 
 acid. 
 
 IlYDRO'A. (From vSuip, water.) A watery pus- 
 tule. 
 
 HYDROCARBONATE. See Carburetled hydro- 
 gen gas. 
 
 HYDROCA'RDIA. (From vSiop, water, and Kafr 
 6ia , the heart.) Hydrocordis. Hydrops pericardii. 
 Dropsy of the heart. Dropsy of the pericardium. A 
 collection of fluid in the pericardium, which may be 
 either coagulable lymph, serum, or a puriform fluid. 
 It produces symptoms similar to those of hydrothorax, 
 with violent palpitation of the heart, and mostly an 
 intermittent pulse. It is incurable, 
 
 HYDROCE'LE. (From vSmp, water, and *77X77, a 
 tumour.) The term hydrocele , used in a literal sense, 
 means any tumour produced by water; but surgeons 
 have always confined it to those which possess either 
 the membranes of the scrotum, or the coats of the 
 testicle and its vessels. The first of these, viz. that 
 which has its seat in the membranes of the scrotum, 
 anasarca integumentorum, is common to the whole 
 bag, and to all the cellular substance which loosely 
 envelopes both the testes. It is, strictly speaking, only 
 a symptom of a disease, in which the whole habit is 
 most frequently more or less concerned, and very sel- 
 dom alfects the part only. The latter, or that which 
 occupies the coats immediately investing the testicle 
 and its vessels, hydrocele tunica vaginalis, is abso- 
 lutely local, very seldom affects the common membrane 
 of the scrotum, generally attacks one side only ; and is 
 frequently found in persons who are perfectly free 
 from all other complaints. 
 
 The anasarca integumentorum retains the impres- 
 sion of the finger. The vaginal hydrocele has an un- 
 dulating feel. 
 
 The hydrocele of the tunica vaginalis testis is a mor- 
 bid accumulation of the water separated on the inter- 
 nal surface of the tunica vaginalis, to moisten or lubri- 
 cate the testicle. 
 
 From its first appearance, it seldom disappears or 
 diminishes, but generally continues to increase, some- 
 times rapidly, at others more slowly. In some it grows 
 to a painful degree of distention in a few months : in 
 others, it continues many years with little disturbance. 
 As it enlarges, it becomes more tense, and is sometimes 
 transparent; so that if a candle is held on the oppo- 
 site side, a degree of light is perceived through the 
 whole tumour ; but the only certain distinction is the 
 fluctuation, which is not found when the disease is a 
 hernia of the omentum, or intestines, or an inflamma- 
 tory or scirrhous tumour of the testicle. 
 
 Hydrocele cystata. Encysted hydrocele of the 
 spermatic cord, resembles the common hydrocele ; but 
 the tumour does not extend to the testicle, which may 
 be felt below or behind it, while, in the hydrocele of the 
 vaginal coat, when large, the testicle cannot be disco- 
 vered. In this disease, also, the penis is not buried in 
 the tumour. Sometimes the fluid is contained in two 
 distinct cells ; and this is discovered by little contrac- 
 tions in it. It is distinguished from the anasarcous 
 hydrocele by a sensible fluctuation, and the want of 
 the inelastic pitting; from hernia, by its beginning be- 
 low, from its not receding in a horizontal position, 
 and not enlarging by coughing and sneezing. 
 
 Hydrocele funiculi spermatici, or hydrocele of 
 the spermatic cord. Anasarcous hydrocele of the sper- 
 matic cord sometimes accompanies ascites, and, at 
 other times, it is found to be confined to the cellular 
 
HYD 
 
 HYD 
 
 substance, in or about the spermatic cord. The causes | 
 of this disease may be obstructions in the lymphatics, 
 leading from the part, in consequence of scirrhous af- 
 fections of the abdominal viscera, or the pressure of 
 a truss applied for the cure of hernia. 
 
 When the affection is connected with anasarca in 
 other parts, it is then so evident as to require no par- 
 ticular description. When it is local it is attended 
 with a colourless tumour in the course of the spermatic 
 cord, soft and inelastic to the touch, and unaccom- 
 panied with fluctuation. In an erect position of the 
 body, it is of an oblong figure ; but when the body is 
 recumbent, it is flatter, and somewhat round. Gene- 
 rally it is no longer than the part of the cord which lies 
 m the groin ; though sometimes it extends as far as the 
 testicle, and even stretches the scrotum to an uncom- 
 mon size. By pressure a great part of the swelling can 
 always be made to recede into the abdomen. It in- 
 stantly, however, returns to its former situation, on the 
 pressure being withdrawn. 
 
 Hydrocele peritonjei. The common dropsy of 
 the belly. 
 
 Hydrocele spinalis. A watery swelling on the 
 vertebrae. 
 
 HYDROCE PHALUS. (From v<5o>p, water, and 
 KapaXrj, the head.) Hydroccphalum ; Hydrencephalus. 
 Dropsy of the brain. Dropsy of the head. A genus 
 of disease arranged by Cullen in the class Cachexia , 
 and order Inluinescentia. It is distinguished by 
 authors into external and internal : 
 
 1. Hydrocephalus extcrnus, is a collection of water 
 between the membranes of the brain. 
 
 2. Hydrocephalus internus , is when a fluid is col- 
 lected in the ventricles of the brain, producing dilata- 
 tion of the pupils, apoplexy, &c. See Apoplexia. It 
 is sometimes of a chronic nature, when the water has 
 been known to increase to an enormous quantity, 
 effecting a diastasis of the bones of the head, and an 
 absorption of the brain. 
 
 Pain in the head, particularly across the brow, stupor, 
 dilatation of the pupils, nausea, vomiting, preternatu- 
 ral slowness of the pulse, and convulsions, are the 
 pathognomonic symptoms of this disease, which have 
 been laid down by the generality of writers. 
 
 Hydrocephalus is almost peculiar to children, being 
 rarely known to extend beyond the age of twelve or 
 fourteen; and it seems more frequently to arise in 
 those of a scrofulous and rickety habit than in others. 
 Jt is an affection which has been observed to pervade 
 families, affecting all or the greater part of the children 
 at a certain period of their life ; which seems to show 
 that, in many cases, it depends more on the general 
 habit, than on any local affection or accidental cause. 
 
 The disease has generally been supposed to arise in 
 consequence either of injuries done to the brain itself, 
 by blows, falls, &c. from scirrhous tumours or excres- 
 cences within the skull, from original laxity or weak- 
 ness in the brain, or from general debility and an 
 impoverished state of the blood. 
 
 With respect to its proximate cause, very opposite 
 opinions are still entertained by medical writers, which, 
 in conjunction with the equivocal nature of its symp- 
 toms, prove a source of considerable embarrassment to 
 the young practitioner. Some believe it to be inflam- 
 matory, and bleed largely. 
 
 Dr. Withering observes, that in a great many cases, 
 if not in all, congestion, or slight inflammation, are the 
 precursors to the aqueous accumulation. 
 
 Dr. Rush thinks that, instead of its being considered 
 an idiopathic dropsy, it should be considered only as 
 an effect of a primary inflammation or congestion of 
 blood in the brain. It appears, says he, that the dis- 
 ease, in its first stage, is the effect of causes which pro- 
 duce a less degree of that inflammation which consti- 
 tutes phrenitis ; and that its second stage is a less 
 degree of that effusion which produces serous apoplexy 
 in adults. The former partakes of the nature of the 
 chronic inflammation of Dr. Cullen, and the asthenic 
 inflammation of Dr. Brown. — There are others, again, 
 who view the subject in a very different light. Dr. 
 Darwin supposes inactivity, or torpor of the absorbent 
 vessels of the brain, to be the cause of hydrocephalus 
 internus ; but he confesses, in another part of his 
 work, that the torpor of the absorbent vessels may 
 often exist as a secondary effect. 
 
 Dr. Whytt, who has published an ingenious treatise 
 on the disease, observes, the immediate cause of every 
 
 E e 3 
 
 | kind of dropsy is the same ; viz. such a state of the 
 parts as makes the exhalent arteries throw out a greater 
 quantity of fluids than the absorbents can take up. 
 From what he afterward mentions, he evidently con- 
 siders this state as consisting in debility. 
 
 As many cases are accompanied with an increased 
 or inflammatory action of the vessels of the brain, and 
 others again are observed to prevail along with general 
 anasarca, it seems rational to allow, that hydrocepha- 
 lus is, in some instances, the consequence of conges- 
 tion, or slight inflammation of the brain; and that, in 
 others, it arises either from general debility or topical 
 laxity. In admitting these as incontrovertible facts, 
 Dr. Thomas is, at the same time, induced to suppose, 
 that the cases of it occurring from mere debility are 
 by no means frequent. 
 
 The great analogy subsisting between the symptoms 
 which are characteristic of inflammation, and those 
 which form the first stage of the acute species of hydro- 
 cephalus, (for the disease, as already observed, has 
 been divided into the chronic and acute by some 
 writers,) together with the good effects often conse- 
 quent on b lood-letting, and the inflammatory appear- 
 ance which the blood frequently exhibits, seems to 
 point out strong proof of the disease being, in most 
 instances, an active inflammation, and that it rarely 
 occurs from mere debility, as a primary cause. 
 
 The progress of the disorder has, by some, been 
 divided into three stages. 
 
 When it is accompanied by an increased or inflam- 
 matory action of the brain, as not uncommonly hap- 
 pens, its first stage is marked with many of the symp- 
 toms of pyrexia, such as languor, inactivity, loss of 
 appetite, nausea, vomiting, parched tongue, hot, dry 
 skin, flushing of the face, headache, throbbing of the 
 temporal arteries, and quickened pulse ; which symp- 
 toms always suffer an exacerbation in the evening, but 
 towards morning become milder. 
 
 When it is unaccompanied by any inflammatory 
 action of the brain, many of these appearances are not 
 to be observed. In these cases, it is marked by a 
 dejection of countenance, loss of appetite, pains over 
 the eyes, soreness of the integuments of the cranium to 
 the touch, propensity to the bed, aversion to being 
 moved, nausea, and costiveness. The disease, at length, 
 makes a remarkable transition, which denotes the 
 commencementof its second stage. The child screams 
 out, without being able to assign any cause ; its sleep 
 is much disturbed ; there is a considerable dilatation 
 of the pupils of the eyes, without any contraction on 
 their being exposed to light : lethargic torpor, with 
 strabismus, or perhaps double vision ensues, and the 
 pulse becomes slow and unequal. 
 
 In the third stage, the pulse returns again to the 
 febrile state, becoming uncommonly quick and va- 
 riable; and coma, with convulsions, ensue. When 
 the accumulation of water is very great, and the child 
 young, the sutures recede a considerable way from 
 each other, and the head, towards the end, becomes 
 much enlarged. 
 
 When recoveries have actually taken place in hy- 
 drocephalus, we ought probably to attribute more to 
 the efforts of nature than to the interference of art. It 
 is always to be regarded as of difficult cure. 
 
 An accumulation of water in the ventricles of the 
 brain, is one of the most common appearances to be 
 observed on dissection. In different cases this is ac- 
 cumulated in greater or less quantities. It sometimes 
 amounts only to a few ounces, and occasionally to 
 some pints. When the quantity of water is consider- 
 able, the fornix is raised at its anterior extremity, in 
 consequence of its accumulation, and an immediate 
 opening of communication is thereby formed between 
 the lateral ventricles. The water is of a purer colour 
 and more limpid than what is found in the dropsy of 
 the thorax, or abdomen. It appears, however, to be 
 generally of the same nature with the water that is 
 accumulated in these cavities. In some instances, the' 
 water in hydrocephalus contains a very small propor- 
 tion of coagulable matter, and in others it is entirely 
 free from it. 
 
 When the water is accumulated to a very large 
 quantity in the ventricles, the substance of the brain 
 appears to be a sort of pulpy bag, containing a fluid. 
 The skull, upon such occasions, is very much enlarged 
 in its size, and altered in its shape; and it appears 
 exceedingly large in proportion to the face. On re- 
 
 405 
 
HYD 
 
 HYD 
 
 moving the scalp, the bones are found to be very thin, 
 and there are frequently broad spots of membrane in 
 the bone. These appearances are, however, only to 
 be observed where the disease has been of some years’ 
 continuance. 
 
 In some cases, where the quantity of water collected 
 is not great, the substance of the brain has appeared to 
 be indurated, and in others softened. At times, the 
 organ has been found gorged with blood : collections 
 also of a viscid tenacious matter have been discovered 
 in cysts, upon its external surface, and tumours have 
 been found attached to its substance. 
 
 The treatment must be prompt and active to give a 
 tolerable chance of success. The general indications 
 are, in the first stage, to lessen the inflammatory action, 
 afterward to promote absorption. Should the patient 
 be about the age of puberty, of a plethoric habit, and 
 the symptoms run high at the beginning, it will be 
 proper to take some blood, especially from the tempo- 
 ral artery, or the jugular vein ; but, if younger, or the 
 disease more advanced, a sufficient quantity may be 
 withdrawn by leeches, applied to the temples, or in the 
 direction of the sutures. The bowels must then be 
 thoroughly evacuated by some active cathartic, as they 
 are usually very torpid, calomel with scammony, or 
 jalap, for example ; and, in the progress of the com- 
 plaint, this function must be kept up with some degree 
 of activity. Fur this purpose, calomel may be given 
 in divided doses, or some other mercurial preparation, 
 which may not run off too rapidly, producing mere 
 watery stools, but regularly clear out the bowels, as 
 well as the liver, and promote the other secretions. 
 Besides, mercury is the most powerful remedy in 
 rousing the absoi bents, and some of the most remark- 
 able cures of this disease, even at an advanced period, 
 have been affected by it : whence it would be advisa- 
 ble, where the disease was proceeding rapidly, and 
 particularly if the bowels were irritable, to use mer- 
 curial frictions, that the system might be sooner 
 affected. Another very important step, after clearing 
 the bowels, is to apply some evaporating lotion assidu- 
 ously to the scalp, previously shaved ; and the anti- 
 phlogistic regimen should be steadily observed. Dia- 
 phoretics will generally be proper, assisted by the 
 warm bath ; and diuretics on some occasions may be 
 useful ; but digitalis, which has been recommended on 
 this ground, seems more likely to avail by lessening 
 arterial action. Blisters may be applied to the tem- 
 ples, behind the ears, or to the nape of the neck, each 
 perhaps successively : and dressed with eavine cerate 
 occasionally, to increase the discharge, and irritation 
 externally : issues appear not so likely to prove bene- 
 ficial. Errhines may farther contribute to obviate 
 internal effusion. Electricity has been proposed to 
 rouse the absorbents to the second stage ; but its effi- 
 cacy, and even propriety, is very doubtful. Should 
 the progress of the complaint be fortunately arrested, 
 the strength must be established by a nutritious diet, 
 and tonic medicines ; taking care to keep the bowels 
 in good order, and the head cool : an issue, under these 
 circumstances, may be a very useful remedy. 
 
 Hydrocephalus acutus. See Hydrocephalus. 
 
 Hydrocephalus externus. Water between the 
 brain and its membranes. 
 
 Hydrocephalus internus. Water in the ventri- 
 cles of the brain. 
 
 HYDROCO'TYLE. (From vSwp, water, and 
 ko'JvXti, the cotula.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, 
 Digynia. 
 
 2. The name, in some pharmacopoeias, for the com- 
 mon marsh or water cotula, or pennywort, which is 
 said to possess acrid qualities. 
 
 Hydrocy'stis. (From vSu>p, water, and kv^is, a 
 vesicle.) An encysted dropsy. 
 
 HY DROGEN. {Hydrogenium ; from v<5a)p, water, 
 and yivoyai , to become, oryevvao), to produce, because 
 with oxygen it produces water.) Base of inflammable air. 
 
 Hydrogen is a substance not perceptible to our sensa- 
 tions in a separate state ; but its existence is not at all 
 the less certain. Though we cannot exhibit it ex- 
 perimentally uncombined, we can pursue it while it 
 passes out of one combination into another; we can- 
 not, indeed, arrest it on its passage, but we never fail 
 to discover it, at least if we use the proper chemical 
 means, when it presents itself to our notice in a new 
 compound. 
 
 433 
 
 Hydrogen, as its name expresses, is one of the con- 
 stituent elements of water, from which it can alone be 
 procured. Its existence was unknown till lately. It is 
 plentifully distributed in nature, and acts a very con- 
 siderable part in the process of the animal and vegeta- 
 ble economy. It is one of the ingredients in the varie- 
 ties of bitumen, oils, fat, ardent spirits, a:ther, and, in 
 fact, all the proximate, component parts of animal and 
 vegetable bodies. It forms a constituent part of ail 
 animal and vegetable acids. It is one of the constitu- 
 ents of ammonia and of various other compound gases. 
 
 It possesses so great an affinity for caloric, that it 
 can only exist separately in the state of gas; it is con- 
 sequently impossible to procure it in the concrete or 
 liquid state, independent of combination. 
 
 Solid hydrogen, therefore, united to caloric and light, 
 forms HYDROGEN GAS. 
 
 Properties of Hydrogen Gas. 
 
 This gas, which was commonly called inflammable 
 air, was discovered by Cavendish in the year 1768, or 
 rather he first obtained it in a state of purity, and as- 
 certained its more important properties, though it had 
 been noticed long before. The famous philosophical 
 candle attests the antiquity of this discovery. 
 
 Hydrogen gas, like oxygen gas, is a triple compound, 
 consisting of the ponderable base of hydrogen, caloric, 
 and light. It possesses all the mechanical properties 
 of atmospheric air. It is the lightest substance whose 
 weight we are able to estimate : when in its purest 
 state, and free from moisture, it is about fourteen times 
 lighter than atmospheric air. It is not fitted for respi- 
 ration ; animals, when obliged to breathe in it, die al- 
 most instantaneously. It is decomposed by living vege- 
 tables, and its basis becomes one of the constituents of 
 oil, resin, &c. It is inflammable, and burns rapidly 
 when kindled, in contact with, atmospheric air or 
 oxygen gas, by means of the electric spark, or by an 
 inflamed body; and burns, when pure, with a yellow- 
 ish lambent flame: but all burning substances are im- 
 mediately extinguished when immersed in it. It is 
 therefore, incapable of supporting combustion. It is 
 not injurious to growing vegetables. It is unabsorba- 
 ble by most substances ; water absorbs it very sparingly. 
 It is capable of dissolving carbon, sulphur, phospho- 
 rus, arsenic, and many other bodies. When its basis 
 combines with that of oxygen gas, water is formed ; 
 with nitrogen it forms ammonia. It does not act on 
 earthy substances. 
 
 Method of obtaining Hydrogen Gas. — A ready 
 method of obtaining hydrogen gas consists in subject- 
 ing water to the action of a substance which is capa- 
 ble of decomposing this fluid. 
 
 1. For this purpose, let sulphuric acid, previously 
 diluted with four or five times its weight of water, be 
 poured ouiron filings, or bits of zinc, in a small retort, 
 or gas-bottle^ called a pneumatic flask, or proof ; as 
 soon as the diluted acid comes in contact with the metal, 
 a violent effervescence takes place, and hydrogen gas 
 escapes without external heat being applied. It may 
 be collected in the usual manner over water, taking care 
 to let a certain portion escape on account of the- atmos- 
 pheric air contained in the disengaging vessels. 
 
 The production of hydrogen gas in the above way is 
 owing to the decomposition of water. The iron, or 
 zinc, when in contact with tins fluid, in conjunction 
 with sulphuric acid, has a greater affinity to oxygen 
 than the hydrogen has; the oxygen, therefore, unites 
 to it, and forms an oxide of that metal which is in- 
 stantly attacked and dissolved by the acid ; the other 
 constituent part of the water, the hydrogen, is set free, 
 which, by uniting with caloric, assumes the form of 
 hydrogengas. The oxygen is, therefore, the bond of 
 union between the metal and the acid. 
 
 The hissing noise, or effervescence, observable during 
 the process, is owing to the rapid motion excited in the 
 mixture by means of the great number of air-bubbles 
 quickly disengaged and breaking at the surface of the 
 fluid. 
 
 We see, also, in this case, that two substances exert 
 an attraction, and are even capable of decomposing 
 jointly a third , which neither of them is able to do 
 singly ; viz. if we present sulphuric acid alone, or iron 
 or zinc alone, to water, they cannot detach the oxygen 
 from the hydrogen of that lluid ; but, if both are applied, 
 a decomposition is instantly effected. This experiment, 
 therefore, proves that the agency of chemical affinity 
 between two or more bodies may lie dormant, until it 
 
HYD 
 
 HYD 
 
 is called into action by the interposition of another 
 body, which frequently exerts no energy upon any 
 of them in a separate state. Instances of this kind 
 were formerly called predisposing affinities. 
 
 2. Iron, in a red heat, has also the property of decom- 
 posing water, by dislodging the oxygen from its combi- 
 nation with hydrogen, in the following manner : — 
 
 Let a gun-barrel, having its touch-hole screwed up, 
 pass through a furnace, or large crucible perforated for 
 that purpose, taking care to incline the barrel at the 
 narrowest part; adjust to its upper extremity a retort 
 charged with water, and let the other extremity termi- 
 nate in a tube introduced under a receiver in the pneu- 
 matic trough. When the apparatus is thus disposed, 
 and well luted, bring the gun-barrel to a red heat, and, 
 when thoroughly red-hot, make the water in the retort 
 boil ; the vapour, when passing through the red-hot 
 tube, will yield hydrogen gas abundantly. In this ex- 
 periment, the oxygen of the water combines with the 
 iron at a red heat, so as to convert it into an oxide, and 
 the caloric applied combines with the hydrogen of the 
 water, and forms hydrogen gas. It is, therefore, the 
 resuit of a double affinity, that of the oxygen of the 
 water for the metal, and that of its hydrogen for caloric. 
 
 The more caloric is employed in the experiment of 
 decomposing water by means of iron, &c. the sooner is 
 the water decomposed. 
 
 Hydrogen gas, combined with carbon, is frequently 
 found in great abundance in mines and coal-pits, where 
 it is sometimes generated suddenly, and becomesmixed 
 with the atmospheric air of these subterraneous cavi- 
 ties. If a lighted candle be brought in, this mixture 
 often explodes, and produces the most dreadful effects. 
 It is called by miners, fire damp. It generally forms a 
 cloud in the upper part of the mine, on account of its 
 levity, but does not mix there with atmospheric air, 
 unless some agilation takes place. The miners fre- 
 quently set fire to it with a candle, lying at the same 
 time flat on their faces to escape the violence of the 
 shock. An easier and more safe method of clearing 
 the mine, is by leading a long tube through the shaft of 
 it, to the ash-pit of a furnace ; by this means the gas 
 will be conducted to feed the fire. 
 
 Sir Humphrey Davy has invented a valuable instru- 
 ment called a safety lamp , which will enable the 
 miners to convey a light into such impure air without 
 risk. This is founded on the important discovery, 
 made by him, that flame is incapable of passing through 
 minute apertures in a metallic substance, which yet 
 are pervious to air ; the reason of which appears to be, 
 that the ignited gas, or vapour, is so much cooled by the 
 metal in its passage as to cease being luminous. 
 
 Hydrogen gas, in whatever manner produced, always 
 originates from water, either in consequence of a pre- 
 ceding decomposition, by which it had been combined 
 in the state of solid or fixed hydrogen, with one of the 
 substances employed, or from a decomposition of water 
 actually taking place during the experiment. 
 
 There are instances recorded of a vapour issuing from 
 the stomach of dead persons which took fire on the ap- 
 proach of a candle. We even find accounts, in several 
 works, of the combustion of living human beings, which 
 appeared to be spontaneous. Dr. Swediaur has related 
 some instances of porters at Warsaw, who having 
 drunk abundantly of spirit, fell down in the street, with 
 the smoke issuing out of their mouths; and people came 
 to their assistance, saying they would take fire; to 
 prevent which, they made them drink a great quantity 
 of milk, or used a more singular expedient, by caus- 
 ing them to swallow the urine of the bystanders, im- 
 mediately on its evacuation. 
 
 However difficult it may be to give credit to such 
 narratives, it is equally difficult to reject them entirely, 
 without refusing to admit the numerous testimonies of 
 men, who were, for the most part, worthy of credit. 
 Citizen Lair has collected all the circumstances of this 
 nature which he found dispersed in different books, and 
 has rejected those which did not appear to be supported 
 by respectable testimony, to which he has added some 
 others related by persons still living. These narratives 
 are nine in number; they were communicated to the 
 Philomathic Society, at Paris, and inserted in the bul- 
 letin Thermidor, An. 5, No. 29. The cause of this 
 pnenomenon has been attributed to a developement of 
 hydrogen gas taking place in the stomachs of these in- 
 dividuals. 
 
 Lair believes that the bodies of these people were 
 
 hot burned perfectly spontaneously, but it appeared to 
 be owing to some very slight external cause, such as the 
 fire of a candle, taper, or pipe. 
 
 Hydrogen gas, seleniuretted. This gas is co- 
 lourless. It reddens litmus. Its density has not been 
 determined by experiment. Its smell resembles, at first, 
 that of sulphuretted hydrogen gas • but the sensation 
 soon changes, and another succeeds, which is at once 
 pungent, astringent, and painful. The eyes become 
 almost instantly red and inflamed, and the sense of 
 smelling entirely disappears. A bubble of the sjze of 
 a little pea is sufficient to produce these effects. Of 
 all the bodies derived from the inorganic kingdom, se- 
 leniuretted hydrogen is that which exercises the 
 strongest action on the animal economy. Water dis- 
 solves this gas ; hut in what proportions is not known. 
 This solution disturbs almost all the metallic solutions, 
 producing black or brown precipitates, which assume, 
 on rubbing with polished hamiatites, a metallic lustre. 
 Zinc, manganese, and cerium, form exceptions. They 
 yield flesh-coloured precipitates, which appear to be 
 hydro-seleniurets of the oxides, while the others, for 
 the most part, are merely metallic seleniurets. 
 
 Hydrogen, sulphuretted. Sulphuretted hydro- 
 gen gas possesses the properties of an acid ; for, when 
 absorbed by water, its solution reddens vegetable blues ; 
 it combines also with alkalies, earths, and with seve- 
 ral metallic oxides. Sulphuretted hydrogen, combined 
 with any base, forms a hydro- sulphuret , which may 
 be also called an hepatule, to distinguish it from an 
 hepar, which is the union of sulphur singly with a 
 base. Sulphuretted hydrogen gas possesses an ex- 
 tremely offensive odour, resembling that of putrid eggs. 
 It kills animals, and extinguishes burning bodies. 
 When in contact with oxygen gas, or atmospheric air, 
 it is inflammable. Mingled with nitrous gas, it barns 
 with a yellowish green flame. It is decomposed by 
 ammonia, by oxymuriatic acid gas, and by sulphurous 
 acid gas. It has a strong action on the greater number 
 of metaliic oxides. Its specific gravity is about 1.18 
 when pure. It is composed, according to Thomson, 
 of sixteen parts of sulphur, and one of hydrogen. It 
 has the property of dissolving a small quantity of 
 phosphorus. 
 
 Sulphuretted hydrogen gas may be obtained in seve- 
 ral ways : — 
 
 1. Take dry sulphuretof potassa, put it into a tubu- 
 lated retort, lodged in a sand-bath, or supported over a 
 lamp ; direct the neck of the retort under a receiver 
 placed in the pneumatic trough; then pour gradually 
 upon the sulphuret diluted sulphuric or muriatic acid ; 
 a violent effervescence will take place, and sulphuret- 
 ted hydrogen gas will be liberated. When no more 
 gas is produced spontaneously, urge the mixture with 
 heat, l)y degrees, till it boils, and gas will again be 
 liberated abundantly. 
 
 The water made use of for receiving it, should be 
 heated to about 80° or 90° ; at this temperature it dis- 
 solves little of the gas ; whereas, if cold water be made 
 use of, a much greater quantity of it is absorbed. 
 
 Explanation. — Though sulphur makes no alteration 
 on water, which proves that sulphur has less attraction 
 for oxygen than hydrogen has, yet if sulphur be united 
 to an alkali, this combination decomposes water 
 whenever itcomes in contact with it, though the alkali 
 itself has no attraction either for oxygen or hydrogen. 
 
 The formation of this gas explains this truth. On 
 adding the sulphuret of potassa to the water, this fluid 
 becomes decomposed, part of the sulphur robs it of its 
 oxygen ; and forms with it sulphuric acid ; this gene- 
 rated acid unites to part of the alkali, and forms sul- 
 phate of potassa. The liberated hydrogen dissolves 
 another part of the sulphur, and forms with it sulphu- 
 retted hydrogen, the basis of this gas, which is retained 
 by the separated portion of the alkali. The sulphuric 
 or muriatic acid, added now, extricates it from the 
 alkali, and makes it fly off in the form of gas. 
 
 Diluted muriatic acid seems best adapted for the 
 production of sulphuretted hydrogen gas from alka- 
 line sulphurets. If nitric acid be made use of, it must 
 be much diluted. Sulphuric acid yields little gas, un- 
 less assisted by heat. When the proportion of sulphur 
 in the sulphuret exceeds that of the alkali, the dense 
 sulphuric acid, poured upon it, emits sulphurous acid 
 gas. All the rest of the acids may be made use of for 
 decomposing the sulphurets. 
 
 2. When iron and sulphur are united together, they 
 
HYD 
 
 HYD 
 
 Afford a large quantity of sulphuretted hydrogen gas, 
 on submitting them to the action of heat, in contact 
 with diluted muriatic acid. 
 
 Melt together, in a crucible, equal parts of iron 
 filings and sulphur ; the product is a black brittle mass, 
 called sulphuret of iron. Reduce this to powder, and 
 put it, with a little water, into a tubulated retort; add 
 diluted muriatic acid, and apply a gentle heat, till no 
 more gas is disengaged. The philosophy of this expe- 
 riment is analogous to the former. Part of the oxygen 
 of the water unites to part of the sulphur, and forms 
 sulphuric acid ; another part oxidizes the iron, which, 
 dissolved by the acid, forms sulphate of iron : the hy- 
 drogen of the water unites to another part of the sul- 
 phur, and forms sulphuretted hydrogen, which be- 
 comes gaseous by the addition of caloric. 
 
 3. Sulphuretted hydrogen gas may also be obtained 
 by heating an alkaline sulphuret, with the addition of 
 water, without the aid of an acid. In this case, the 
 water is also deconfiposed ; its hydrogen unites with 
 part of the sulphur, and forms sulphuretted hydrogen ; 
 the oxygen of the water unites with another part of 
 the sulphur, and produces sulphuric acid, which joins 
 to the alkali and forms a sulphate. The sulphuretted 
 hydrogen becomes disengaged by heat in the gaseous 
 form. 
 
 4. Sulphuretted hydrogen gas may be obtained by 
 passing hydrogen gas through sulphur, in a state of 
 fusion. 
 
 For this purpose, put sulphur into a gun-barrel, or 
 Wedgewood’s tube, and place it across a furnace ; fit 
 to the lower extremity a bent glass tube, which goes 
 under a receiver placed in the pneumatic trough, and 
 adapt to the upper extremity a tubulated retort, or 
 other apparatus proper for producing hydrogen gas. 
 The sulphur must then be heated, and, when melted . 
 the hydrogen gas evolved must be made to pass over 
 it, which, in this manner, will dissolve part of the 
 sulphur, and become converted into sulphuretted hy- 
 drogen gas. 
 
 5. It may likewise be procured in the following di- 
 rect manner : let a small quantity of sulphur be en- 
 closed in a jar full of hydrogen gas, and melt it by 
 means of a burning-glass. This method does not suc- 
 ceed except the hydrogen gas be as dry as possible, for 
 its affinity to sulphur is weakened in proportion to its 
 moisture. 
 
 6. The method, however, which affords it purest, is 
 by treating sulphuret of antimony with diluted muri- 
 atic acid. Thq explanation is similar to the preceding 
 processes. 
 
 Hydrogen , carburetted. See Carburetted hydrogen 
 gas. 
 
 Hydrogen , percarburetted. See Carburetted hydro- 
 gen gas. 
 
 Hydrogen , sub carburetted. See Carburetted hydro- 
 gen gas. 
 
 Hydrogen , phosphuretted. See Phosphorus. 
 Hydrogen , subphosphuretted. See Phosphorus. 
 Hydrogen gas, heavy, carbonated. See Carbonated 
 hydrogen gas. 
 
 Hydrogen gas, light, carbonated. See Carburetted 
 hydrogen gas. 
 
 HYDROGURET. See Uret. 
 
 Hydrogurct of carbon. See Carburetted hydrogen 
 gas. 
 
 HYDROLA'PATHUM. (From vScop, water, and 
 Xaitadov , the dock.) See Rumez hydrolap athuin. 
 
 HYDRO MELI. (From vdoop, water, and peX i, ho- 
 ney.) Mulsum ; Aqua Muls a; Melicr atum ; Brag- 
 gat; Hydromel. Water impregnated with honey. 
 After it is fermented, it is called vinous hydromel, or 
 mead. 
 
 IIYDROTHIONIC ACID. See Sulphuretted hy- 
 drogen. 
 
 HYDROMETER. (Hydrometer ; from vStop, wa- 
 ter, or fluid, and ptrpov , a measure.) The best me- 
 thod of weighing equal quantities of corrosive volatile 
 fluids, to determine their specific gravities, appears to 
 consist in enclosing them in a bottle with a conical 
 stopper, in the side of which stopper a fine mark is cut 
 with a file. The fluid being poured into the bottlej it 
 is easy to put in the stopper, because the redundant 
 fluid escapes through the notch, or mark, and may be 
 carefully wiped off. Equal bulks of water, and other 
 fluids, are by this means weighed to a great degree of 
 Accuracy, care being taken to keep the temperature as 
 
 equal as possible, by avoiding any contact of the bot 
 tie with the hand, or otherwise' The bottle itself 
 shows with much precision, by a rise or fall of the 
 liquid in the notch of the stopper, whether any such 
 change have taken place. 
 
 The hydrometer of Fahrenheit consists of a hollow 
 ball, with a counterpoise below, and a very slender 
 stem above, terminating in a small dish. The middle, 
 or half length of the stem, is distinguished by a fine 
 line across. In this instrument every division of the 
 stem is rejected, and it is immersed in all experiments 
 to the middle of the stem, by placing proper weights in 
 the little dish above. Then, as the part immersed is 
 constantly of the same magnitude, and the whole 
 weight of the hydrometer is known, this last weight, 
 added to the weights in the dish, will be equal to the 
 weight of fluid displaced by -the instrument, as all wri- 
 ters on hydrostatics prove. And, accordingly, the sp. 
 gravities for the common form of the tables will be had 
 by the proportion : 
 
 As the whole weight of the hydrometer and its 
 load, when adjusted in distilled water, 
 
 Is to the number 1000, &c. 
 
 So is the whole weight when adjusted in any 
 other fluid 
 
 To the number expressing its specific gravity. 
 The hydrometers, or pese-liqueurs, of Baum£, 
 though in reality comparable with each other, are sub- 
 ject in part to the defect, that their results, having no 
 independent numerical measure, require explanation 
 to those who do not know the instruments. 
 
 HYDROME'TRA. (From tx5wp, water, and pyrpa, 
 the womb.) Hydrops uteri. Dropsy of the womb. 
 A genus of disease in the class Cachezice , and order 
 Intumescentice, of Cullen. It produces a swelling of 
 the hypogastric region, slowly and gradually in- 
 creasing, resembling the figure of the uterus, yielding 
 to, or fluctuating on pressure ; without ischury or preg- 
 nancy. Sauvages enumerates seven species. It must 
 be considered as a very rare disease, and one that can 
 with difficulty be ascertained. 
 
 HYDRO' MPH ALUM. (From v5<ap, water, and 
 
 op0aAoj, the navel.) A tumour of the navel, contain- 
 ing water. 
 
 Hydro'nosos. (From vScop, water, and vocos, a 
 disease.) The sweating sickness. See Ephidrosis. 
 HYDRO-OXIDE. See Hydrate. 
 HYDROPEDE'SIS. (From u<5wp, water, and irySaot, 
 to break out.) A breaking out into a violent sweat. 
 
 HYDROPHANE. Oculus mundi. A variety of 
 opal, which has the property of becoming transparent 
 on immersion in water. 
 
 HYDROPHO'BIA. (From vSup, water, and 0o6s<*>, 
 to fear.) Rabies canina; Cynanthropia ; Cynolesia. 
 Canine madness. This disease arises in consequence 
 of the bite of a rabid animal, as a dog or cat, and 
 sometimes spontaneously. It is termed hydrophobia, 
 because persons that are thus bitten dread the sight or 
 the falling of water when first seized. Cullen has 
 arranged it under the class Neuroses, and order Spas- 
 mi, and defines it a loathing and great dread of drink- 
 ing any liquids, from their creating a painful convul- 
 sion of the pharynx, occasioned most commonly by the 
 bite of a mad animal. 
 
 There are two species of hydrophobia. 
 
 1. Hydrophobia rabiosa, when there is a desire of 
 biting. 
 
 2. . Hydrophobia simplez , when there is not a desire 
 of biting. 
 
 Dr. James observes, that this peculiar affection pro- 
 perly belongs to the canine genus, viz. dogs, foxes, and 
 wolves; in which animals only it seems to be innate 
 and natural, scarcely ever appearing in any others, 
 except when communicated from these. When a dog 
 is affected with madness, he becomes dull, solitary, 
 and endeavours to hide himself, seldom barking, but 
 making a murmuring noise, and refusing all kinds of 
 meat and drink. He flies at strangers ; but, in this 
 stage, he remembers and respects his master ; his head 
 and tail hang down ; he walks as if overpowered by 
 sleep ; and a bite, at this period, though dangerous, is 
 not so apt to bring on the disease in the animal bitten 
 as one inflicted at a later period. The dog at length 
 begins to pant ; he breathes quickly and heavily ; his 
 tongue hangs out; his mouth is continually open, and 
 discharges a large quantity of froth. Sometimes he 
 walks slowly, as if half asleep, and then runssuddenly 
 
HYP 
 
 HYD 
 
 but not always directly forward. At last lie forgets his 
 master ; his eyes have a dull, watery, red appearance : 
 he grows thin and weak, often falls down, gets up and 
 attempts to fly at every thing, becoming very soon 
 quite furious. The animal seldom lives in this latter 
 state longer than thirty hours ; and it is said, that his 
 bites toward the end of his existence, are the most 
 dangerous. The throat of a person suffering- hydro- 
 phobia is always much affected ; and, it is asserted, 
 the nearer the bite to this part the more perilous. 
 
 Hydrophobia may be communicated to the human 
 subject from the bites of cats, cows, and other animals, 
 not of the canine species, to which the affection has 
 been previously communicated. However, it is from 
 the bites of those domestic ones, the dog and cat, that 
 most cases of hydrophobia originate. It does not ap- 
 pear that the bite of a person affected can communi- 
 cate the disease to another; at least the records of me- 
 diciue furnish no proof of this circumstance. 
 
 In the human species, the general symptoms attend- 
 ant upon the bite of a mad dog, or other rabid animal, 
 are, at some indefinite period, and occasionally long 
 after the bitten part seems quite well; a slight pain 
 begins to be felt in it, now and then attended with 
 itching, but generally resembling a rheumatic pain. 
 Then come on wandering pains, with an uneasiness 
 and heaviness, disturbed sleep, and frightful dreams, 
 accompanied with great restlessness, sudden startings, 
 and spasms, sighing, anxiety, and a love for solitude. 
 These symptoms continuing to increase daily, .pains 
 begin to shoot from the place which was wounded, all 
 along up to the throat with a straitness and sensation 
 of choking, and a horror and dread at the sight of 
 water, and other liquids, together with a loss of appe- 
 tite and tremor. The person is, however, capable of 
 swallowing any solid substance with tolerable ease ; 
 but the moment that any thing in a fluid form is 
 brought in contact with his lips, it occasions him to 
 start back with much dread and horror, although he 
 labours perhaps under great thirst at the time. 
 
 A vomiting of bilious matter soon comes on, in the 
 course of the disease, and an intense hot fever ensues, 
 attended with continual watching, great thirst, dryness 
 and roughness of the tongue, hoarseness of the voice, 
 and the discharge of a viscid saliva from the mouth, 
 which the patient is constantly spitting out; together 
 with spasms of the genital and urinary organs, in con- 
 sequence of which the evacuations are forcibly thrown 
 out. His respiration is laborious and uneasy, but his 
 judgment is unaffected ; and, as long as he retains the 
 power of speech, his answers are distinct. 
 
 In some few instances, a severe delirium arises, and 
 closes the tragic scene ; but it more frequently happens, 
 that the pulse becomes tremulous and irregular, that 
 convulsions arise, and that nature being at length ex- 
 hausted, sinks under the pressure of misery. 
 
 The appearances to be observed, on dissection in 
 hydrophobia, are unusual aridity of the viscera and 
 other parts ; marks of inflammation in the fauces, 
 gula, and larynx; inflammatory appearances in the 
 stomach, and an accumulation or effusion of blood in 
 the lungs. Some marks of inflammation are likewise to 
 be observed in the brain, consisting in a serous effusion 
 on its surface, or in a redness of the pia mater ; which 
 appearances have also presented themselves in the dog. 
 
 In some cases of dissection, not the least morbid ap- 
 pearance has been observed, either in the fauces, dia- 
 phragm, stomach, or intestines. The poison has, there- 
 fore, been conceived by some physicians to act upon 
 the nervous system, and to be so wholly confined to it, 
 as to make it a matter of doubt whether the qualities 
 of the blood are altered or not. There is no known 
 cure for this terrible disease : and the only preventive 
 to be relied upon is the complete excision of the bitten 
 part, which should be performed as soon as possible ; 
 though it may perhaps not be too late any time before 
 the symptoms appear. 
 
 HYDROPHOSPHOROUS ACID. See Phosphorous 
 acid. 
 
 IIYDROPHTHA'LMrA. From vdwp, water, and 
 o00aApof, the eye.) Hydrophthalmium. There are 
 two diseases, different in their nature and consequence, 
 thus termed. The one is a mere anasarcous or cede- 
 matous swelling of the eyelid. The other, the true 
 hydrophthalmia, is a swelling of the bulb of the eye, 
 from too great a collection of -vitreous or aqueous 
 humours. 
 
 HYDROPHTHA'LMIUM. (From water, and 
 od>6a\pos, the eye.) See Hydrophthalmia. 
 
 HYDROPHTORIC ACID. Acidum hydrophtori- 
 cum. (From vficop, water, and (pOopios , destructive.) 
 Ampere’s name for the base of the fluoric acid, called 
 by Davy , fluorine. See Hydro-fluoric acid. 
 
 HYDROPHYSOCE'LE. (From vSwp, water, <pvmj, 
 flatulence, and a tumour.) A swelling formed 
 of water and air. It was applied to a hernia, in the 
 sac of which was a fluid and air. 
 
 HYDRO'PICA. (From v5pw4>, the dropsy.) Medi 
 cines which relieve or cure dropsy. 
 
 HYDRO'PIPER. (From vS wp, water, and Tzenepi, 
 pepper : so called from its biting the tongue like pepper 
 and growing in marshy places.) See Polygonum hydro 
 
 i 
 
 piper. 
 
 HYDROPNEUMOSA'RCA. (From vtiwf), water, 
 irvcvpa, wind, and aapl, flesh.) A tumour of air, water, 
 and solid substances. 
 
 IIYDROPOI'DES. (From vSpa)^, a dropsy, and 
 eiSos, likeness.) Serous or watery, formerly applied to 
 liquid and watery excrements. 
 
 HY'DROPS. ( Hydrops , pis. m. ; from vSiup, water.) 
 Dropsy. A preternatural collection of serous or 
 watery fluid in the cellular substance, or different 
 cavities of the body. It receives different appella- 
 tions, according to the particular situation of the 
 fluid. 
 
 When it is diffused through the cellular membrane, 
 either generally or partially, it is called anasarca. 
 When it is deposited in the cavity of the cranium, it is 
 called hydrocephalus ; when in the chest, hydrothorax , 
 or hydrops pectoris ; when in the abdomen, ascites. 
 In the uterus, hydrometra , and within the scrotum, 
 hydrocele. 
 
 The causes of these diseases are a family disposition 
 thereto, frequent salivations, excessive and long-conti- 
 nued evacuations, a free use of spirituous liquors, 
 (which never fail to destroy the digestive powers,) 
 scirrhosities of the liver, spleen, pancreas, mesentery, 
 and other abdominal viscera ; preceding diseases, as 
 the jaundice, diarrhoea, dysentery, phthisis, asthma, 
 gout, intermittents of long duration, scarlet fever, and 
 some of the exanthemata ; a suppression of accus- 
 tomed evacuations, the sudden striking in of eruptive 
 humours, ossification of the valves of the heart, polypi 
 in the right ventricle, aneurism in the arteries, tumours 
 making a considerable pressure on the neighbouring 
 parts, permanent obstruction in the lungs, rupture of 
 the thoracic duct, exposure for a length of time to a 
 moist atmosphere, laxity of the exhalants, defect in 
 the absorbents, topical weakness, and general debility. 
 
 Hydrops articdli. A white swelling of a joint is 
 sometimes so called. 
 
 Hydrops cysticus. A dropsy enclosed in a bag, 
 or cyst. 
 
 Hydrops genu. An accumulation of synovia, or 
 serum, within the capsular ligament of the knee. 
 
 Hydrops ad matulam. Diabetes. 
 
 Hydrops medullje spinalis. See Hydrorachitis 
 and Spina bifida. 
 
 Hydrops ovarii. A dropsy of the ovarium. See 
 
 Ascites. 
 
 Hydrops pectoris. See Hydrothorax. 
 
 Hydrops pericardii. See Hydrocardia. 
 
 Hydrops pulmonum. Water in the cellular inter- 
 stices of the lungs. 
 
 Hydrops scroti. See Hydrocele. 
 
 Hydrops uteri. See Hydrometra. 
 
 Hydropy'retus. (From v6wp, water, and nvpejoi, 
 fever.) A sweating fever. 
 
 H YDROR A CHI'TIS. (From vStop, water, and 
 
 pa%t?, the spine.) A fluctuating tumour, mostly situ- 
 ated on the lumbar vertebrae of new-born children. It 
 is a genus of disease in the class Cachexies , and order 
 Intumesccntice, of Cullen, and is always incurable. 
 See Spina bifida. 
 
 IIydroro'satum. A drink made of water, honey, 
 and the juice of roses. 
 
 HYDROSA'CCIIARUM. (From txfop, water, and 
 oaicxapov, sugar.) A drink made of sugar and water. 
 
 HYDROSA'RCA. (From adoip, water, and oapl, 
 the flesh.) See Anasarca. 
 
 IIYDROSARCOCE'LE. (Froma^wp, water, <r ap£ 
 the flesh, and KyXrj, a tumour.) Saiuucele, with an 
 effusion of wafer into the cellular membrane. 
 
 HYDROSELENIC ACID. The best process which 
 
 439 
 
HYD 
 
 HYG 
 
 we can employ for procuring this acid, consists in 
 treating the seleniuret of iron with the liquid muriatic 
 acid. The acid gas evolved must be collected over 
 mercury. As in this case a little of another gas, con- 
 densible neither by water nor alkaline solutions, ap- 
 pears, the best substance for obtaining absolutely 
 pure hydroselenic acid would be seleniuret of potas- 
 sium. 
 
 HYDROSELI'NUM. (From v<5wp, water, and 
 ce'Xivov, purslane.) A species of purslane growing in 
 marshy places. 
 
 HYDROSULPHURET. Hydrosulphuretum. A 
 compound of sulphuretted hydrogen with a salifiable 
 basis. 
 
 Hydrosulphure'tum stibii luteum. See Anti- 
 monii sulphuretum praicipitatum. 
 
 Hydrosulphuretum stibii rubrum. Kermes 
 mineralis. A hydro-sulphuret of antimony formerly 
 in high estimation as an expectorant, sudorific, and 
 antispasmodic, in . difficult respiration, rheumatism, 
 diseases of the skin and glands. 
 
 HYDROTHIONIC ACID. Some German chemists 
 distinguish sulphuretted hydrogen by this name on ac- 
 count of its properties resembling those of an acid. 
 
 HYDRQTHO'RAX. (From v<5wp, water, and Oupal, 
 the chest.) Hydrops thoracis ; Hydrops pectoris. 
 Dropsy of the chest. A genus of disease in the class 
 Cachexia and order Intumescentiae , of Cullen. Diffi- 
 culty of breathing, particularly when in a horizontal 
 posture; sudden startings from sleep, with anxiety, 
 and palpitations of the heart; cough, paleness of 
 the visage, anasarcous swellings of the lower ex- 
 tremities, thirst, and a scarcity of urine, are the cha- 
 racteristic symptoms of hydrothorax; but the one 
 which is more decisive than all the rest is a fluc- 
 tuation of water being perceived in the chest, either 
 by the patient himself or his medical attendant, on cer- 
 tain motions of the body. 
 
 The causes which give rise to the disease, are pretty 
 much the same with those which are productive of 
 the other species of dropsy. In some cases, it exists 
 without any other kind of dropsical affection being 
 present; but it prevails very often as a part of more 
 universal dropsy. 
 
 It frequently takes place to a considerable degree be- 
 fore it becomes very perceptible ; and its presence is 
 not readily known, the symptoms, like those of hydro- 
 cephalus, not being always very distinct. In some in- 
 stances, the water is collected in both sacs of the 
 pleura ; but, at other times, k is only in one. Some- 
 times it is lodged in the pericardium alone; but, lor 
 the most part, it only appears there when, at the same 
 time, a collection is present in one or both cavities of 
 the thorax. Sometimes the water is effused in the 
 cellular texture of the lungs, without any being de- 
 posited in the cavity of the thorax. In a few cases, 
 the water that is collected is enveloped in small cysts, 
 of a membraneous nature, known by the name of 
 hydatides, which seem to float in the cavity ; but 
 more frequently they are connected with, and attach- 
 ed to, particular parts of the internal surface of the 
 pleura. 
 
 Hydrothorax often comes on with a sense of uneasi- 
 ness at the lower end of the sternum, accompanied by 
 a difficulty of breathing which is much increased by 
 any exertion, and which is always most considerable 
 during night, when the body is in a horizontal posture. 
 Along with these symptoms there is a cough, that is at 
 first dry, but which, after a time, is attended with an 
 expectoration of thin mucus. There is likewise a 
 paleness of the complexion, and an anasarcous swell- 
 ing of the feet and legs, together with a considerable 
 degree of thirst and a diminished flow of urine. Under 
 these appearances, we have just grounds to suspect 
 that there is a collection of water in the chest; but 
 if the fluctuation can be perceived, there can then re- 
 main no doubt as to the reality of its presence. 
 
 During the progress of the disease, it is no uncom- 
 mon thing for the patient to feel a numbness, or degree 
 of palsy, in one or both arms, and to be more than 
 ordinarily sensible to cold. With regard to the pulse, 
 it is usually quick at first, but, towards the end, be- 
 comes irregular and intermitting. 
 
 Our prognostic in hydrothorax must, in general, be 
 unfavourable, as it has seldom been cured, and, in 
 many cases, will hardly admit even of alleviation, the 
 difficulty of breathing continuing to increase, until the 
 440 
 
 action of the lungs is at last entirely impeded by the 
 quantity of water deposited in the chest. In some 
 cases, the event is suddenly fatal ; but in others, it is 
 preceded, for a few days previous to death, by a spit- 
 ting of blood. 
 
 Dissections of this disease show that, in some cases, 
 the. water is either collected in one side of the thorax, 
 or that there are hydatides formed in some particular 
 part of it ; but they more frequently discover water in 
 both sides of the chest, accompanied by a collection 
 in the cellular texture and principal cavities of the 
 body. The fluid is usually of a yellowish colour ; pos- 
 sesses properties similar lo serum, and, with respect to 
 its quantity, varies very much, being from a few 
 ounces to several quarts. According to the quantity, 
 so are the lungs compressed by it; and, where it is 
 very considerable, they are usually found much re- 
 duced in size. When universal anasarca has pre- 
 ceded the collection in the chest, it is no uncommon 
 occurrence to find some of the abdominal viscera in a 
 scirrhous state. 
 
 The treatment of this disease must be conducted on 
 the same general plan as that of anasarca. Emetics, 
 however, are hazardous, and purgatives do not afford 
 so much benefit; but the bowels must be kept regular, 
 and other evacuating remedies may be employed in 
 conjunction with tonics. Squill has been chiefly re- 
 sorted to, as being expectorant as well as diuretic ; but 
 its power is usually not great, unless it be carried so f ar 
 as to cause nausea, which cannot usually be borne to 
 any e’xtent. Digitalis is more to be relied upon ; but it 
 will be better to conjoin them, adding, perhaps, some 
 form of mercury; and employing at the same time 
 other diuretics, as the supertartrate or acetate of po- 
 tassa, juniper berries, &c. Where febrile symptoms 
 attend, diaphoretics will probably be especially ser- 
 viceable, as the pulvis ipecacuanhse compositus, or 
 antimonials, in small doses ; which last may also pro- 
 mote expectoration. Blisters to the chest will be pro- 
 per in many cases, particularly should there be auy 
 pain or other mark of inflammatory action. Myrrh 
 seems to answer better than most other tonics, as more 
 decidedly promoting expectoration ; or the nitric acid 
 may be given, increasing the secretion of urine, as well 
 as supporting the strength. The inhalation of oxygen 
 gas is stated to have been in some instances singularly 
 beneficial. Where the fluid is collected in either of 
 the sacs of the pleura, the operation of paracentesis of 
 the thorax may afford relief under urgent symptoms, 
 and, perhaps, contribute to the recovery-ef the patient. 
 
 HYDROXURE. See Hydrate. 
 
 HYDRURET A compound of hydrogen with a 
 metal. See Uret. 
 
 HYGEIA. Hygieia. The goddess of health. One 
 of the four daughters ef Esculapius. Site often ac- 
 companies her father in the monuments of him now 
 remaining, and appears like a young woman, com- 
 monly holding a serpent in one hand, and a patera in 
 the other. Sometimes the serpent drinks out of the 
 patera ; sometimes he twines about the whole body of 
 the goddess. 
 
 HYGIENE. (From vy tat vw, to be well.) Hygiesis. 
 Modern physicians have applied this term to that divi- 
 sion of therapeia which treats of the diet and non 
 naturals of the sick. 
 
 Hygie'sis. See Hygiene. 
 
 Hy'gra. (From vypos, humid.) An ancient term 
 for liquid plasters. 
 
 Hygrempla'strum. (From vypos, moist, and tp- 
 iz'Xas'pov, a plaster.) A liquid plaster. 
 
 Hygroblepha'ricu3. (From vypos, humid, and 
 B^ttpapov, the eyelid.) Applied to the emunctory 
 ducts in the extreme edge, or inner part of the eyelid 
 
 Hygrocirsoce'le. (From vypos, moist, Kipaos, a 
 varix, and ktjXt], a tumour.) Dilated spermatic veins, 
 or circocele, with dropsy of the scrotum. 
 
 Hygrocolly'rium. (From vypos, liquid, and ko\- 
 Avptov, a collyrium.) Acollyrium composed of liquids 
 
 HYGRO LOGY. {Hygrologia ; from vyoos, a hu- 
 mour or fluid, and Aoyos, a discourse.) The doctrine 
 of the fluids. 
 
 HYGRO MA. (Yypwpa; from vypos, a liquid.) An 
 encysted tumour, the contents of which are either 
 serum or a fluid-like lymph. It sometimes happens 
 that these tumours are filled with hydatids. Hygro- 
 inatous tumours require the removal of the cyst, or the 
 destruction of its secreting surface 
 
HYM 
 
 HYGRO'METER. (Hygrometrum ; from vypos, 
 moist, and yerpov, a measure.) Hygrometer. An in- 
 strument to measure the degrees of moisture in the 
 atmosphere. It also means an infirm part of the body, 
 affected by moisture of the atmosphere. 
 
 Hygromy'rum. (From vypog, moist, and yvpov , a 
 liquid ointment.) A liquid ointment. 
 
 HYGROSCO PIC. Substances which have the pro- 
 perty of absorbing moisture from the atmosphere. See 
 Atmosphere. 
 
 Hygropho'bia. See Hydrophobia. 
 
 HY'LE. ( f YA» 7 , matter.) The materia medica, or 
 matter of any kind that comes under the cognizance 
 of a medical person. 
 
 HY'MEN. (From Hymen, the god of marriage, 
 because this membrane is supposed to be entire before 
 marriage, or copulation.) The hymen is a thin mem- 
 brane, of a semilunar or circular form, placed at the 
 entrance of the vagina, which it partly closes. It has 
 a very different appearance in different women, but it 
 is generally, if not always, found in virgins, and is 
 very properly esteemed the test of virginity, being 
 ruptured in the first act of coition. The remnants of 
 the hymen are called the carunculte myrtiformes. The 
 hymen is also peculiar to the human species. There 
 are two circumstances relating t-o the hymen which 
 require medical assistance. It is sometimes of such a 
 strong ligamentous texture, that it cannot be ruptured, 
 and prevents the connexion between the sexes. It is 
 also sometimes imperforated, wholly closing the en- 
 trance into the vagina, and preventing any discharge 
 from the uterus ; but both these cases are extremely 
 rare. If the hymen be of an unnaturally firm tex- 
 ture, but perforated, though perhaps with a very 
 small opening, the inconveniences thence arising 
 will not be discovered before the time of marriage, 
 when they may be removed by a crucial incision 
 made through it, taking care not to injure the adjoin- 
 ing parts. 
 
 The imperforation of the hymen will produce its 
 inconveniences when the person begins to menstruate. 
 For the menstruous fluid, being secreted from the 
 uterus at each period, and not evacuated, the patient 
 suffers much pain from the distention of the parts, 
 many strange symptoms and appearances are occa- 
 sioned, and suspicions injurious to her reputation are 
 often entertained. In a case of this kind, for which 
 Dr. Denman was consulted, the young woman, who 
 was twenty-two years of age, having many uterine 
 complaints^-with the abdomen enlarged, was suspected 
 to be pregnant, though she persevered in asserting the 
 contrary, and had never menstruated. When she was 
 prevailed upon to submit to an examination, the cir- 
 cumscribed tumour of the uterus was found to reach 
 as high as the navel, and the external parts were 
 stretched by a round soft substance at the entrance of 
 the vagina, in such a manner as to resemble that ap- 
 pearance which they have when the head of a child 
 is passing through them ; but there was no entrance 
 into the vagina. On the following morning an incision 
 was carefully made through the hymen, which had a 
 fleshy appearance, ami was thickened in proportion 
 to its detention. Not less than four pounds of blood, 
 of the colour and consistence of tar, were discharged ; 
 and the tumefaction of the abdomen was immediately 
 removed. Several stellated incisions were afterward 
 made through the divided edges, which is a very ne- 
 cessary part of the operation : and care was taken to 
 prevent a reunion of the hymen till the next period 
 of menstruation, after which she suffered no inconve- 
 nience. The blood discharged was not putrid or co- 
 agulated, and seemed to have undergone no other 
 change after its secretion, but what was occasioned by 
 the absorption of its more fluid parts. Some caution 
 is required when the hymen is closed in those who are 
 in advanced age, unless the membrane be distended by 
 the confined menses ; as Dr. Denman once saw an in- 
 stance of inflammation of the peritonaeum being im- 
 mediately produced after the operation, of which the 
 patient died as in the true puerperal fever; and no 
 other reason could be assigned for the disease. 
 
 The caruncula; myrtiformes, by their elongation and 
 enlargement, sometimes become very painful and 
 troublesome. 
 
 HYMENA3A. (From Hymen, the god of marriage; 
 because, as Linnaeus informs ns, its younger leaves 
 cohere together in pairs, throughout the night.) The 
 
 HYO 
 
 name of a genus of plants. Class, Decandria ; Order, 
 
 Monogynia. 
 
 Hymkn^a courbaril. The systematic name of 
 the locust-tree which affords the resin called gum 
 anime, which is now fallen into disuse, and is only to 
 be found in the collections of the curious. 
 
 HYMENIUM. (From vyyv, a membrane.) The 
 dilated exposed membrane of gymnocarpous mush- 
 rooms, in which the seed is placed. See Gymnocarpi. 
 
 HYMENODES. (From vyrjv, a membrane, and 
 uSog i likeness.) An old term for such urine as is iound 
 to be full of little films and pellicles. Hippocrates 
 applies it also to the menstrual discharge when mixed 
 with a tough viscid phlegm. 
 
 HYO. Names compounded of this word belong to 
 muscles which originate from, or are inserted into, or 
 connected with, the os hyoides ; as Hyo-glossus, Hyo- 
 pharyngeus, Genio- hyo-glossus , &.c. 
 
 HYO-GLOSSUS. Cerato-glossus of Douglas and 
 Cowper. Basio-ccrato-chondro-glossus of Albinus. 
 Hyo- chondro-glosse of Dumas. A muscle situated at 
 the sides, between the os hyoides and the tongue. It 
 arises from the basis, but chiefly from the corner of the 
 os hyoides, running laterally and forwards to the tongue, 
 which it pulls inward and downward. 
 
 HYOI DES OS. (From the Greek letter v , and uoog, 
 likeness: so named from its resemblance.) This bone, 
 which isNgituated between the root of the tongue and 
 the larynx, derives its name from its supposed resem- 
 blance to the Greek letter «, and is, by some writers, 
 described along with the parts contained in the mouth. 
 Ruyscli has seen the ligaments of tlie bone so com- 
 pletely ossified, that the os hyoides was joined to 
 the temporal bones by anchylosis. In describing this 
 bone, it may be distinguished into its body, horns, and 
 appendices. The body is the middle and broadest part 
 of the bone, so placed that it may be easily felt with 
 the finger in the forepart of the throat. Its forepart, 
 which is placed toward the tongue, is irregularly con- 
 vex, and its inner surface, which is turneds towards the 
 larynx, is unequally concave. The cornua , or horns, 
 which are flat, and a little bent, are considerably longer 
 than the body of the bone, and may be said to form the 
 sides of the v. These horns are thickest near the body 
 of the bone. At the extremity of each is observed a 
 round tubercle, from which a ligame-;* passes to the 
 thyroid cartilage. The appendices, or smaller horns, 
 cornua minora , as they are called by some writers, are 
 two small processes, which, in their size and shape, are 
 somewhat like a grain of wheat. They rise up from 
 the articulations of the cornua, with the body of the 
 bone, and are sometimes connected with the styloid 
 process on each side, by means of a ligament. It is not 
 unusual to find small portions of bone in these liga- 
 ments; and R^ysch, as we have already observed, has 
 seen them coijjpletely ossified. In the foetus, almost the 
 whole of the bone is in a cartilaginous state, excepting 
 a small point of a bone in the middle of its body, and 
 in each of its horns. The appendices do not begin to 
 appear till after birth, and usually remain cartilaginous 
 many years. The os hyoides serves to support the 
 tongue, and affords attachment to a variety of muscles, 
 some of w'hich perform the motions of the tongue, 
 while others act on the larynx and fauces. 
 
 HYOPHARYNGE'US. (From vouSeg, the hyoid 
 bone, and the pharynx.) A muscle so called 
 
 from its origin in the os hyoides, and its insertion in 
 the pharynx. 
 
 HYOPHTHA'LMUS. (From Wf , a swine, and o 0- 
 6a\yog, an eye : so named from the supposed resem- 
 blance of its flower to a hog’s eye.) Hogs-eye plant. 
 Most probably the Buphthalmum spinosvm of Linnanis. 
 
 HYOSCIANIA. A new vegetable alkali extracted 
 by Dr. Brande from henbane. See Hyoscyamus niger. 
 
 HYOSCY'AMIJS. (From vg, a swine, and uvayog, 
 a bean : so named because hogs eat it as a medicine, 
 or it may be because the plant is hairy and bristly, like 
 a swine.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna:an 
 system. Class, Pentandria ; Older, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the henbane. See 
 Hyoscyamus niger. 
 
 Hyoscyamus albus. This plant, a native of the 
 south of Europe, possesses similar virtues to the hyos- 
 cyamus niger. 
 
 Hyoscyamus luteus. A species of tobacco, the 
 Nicotiana rustica of Linnecus. 
 
 441 
 
HYP 
 
 HYP 
 
 Hyoscyamus nigkr. The systematic name of com- 
 mon or black henbane, called also Fab a suilla; Apolli- 
 naris altercum; A gone ; Altercangenon ; Hyoscyamus 
 — foliis amplexicaulibus sinuatis, floribus sessilibus 
 of Linnaeus. The leaves of this plant, when recent, 
 have a slightly foetid smell, and a mucilaginous taste ; 
 when dried, they lose both taste and smell, and part also 
 of their narcotic power. The root possesses the same 
 qualities as the leaves, and even in a more eminent 
 degree. Henbane resembles opium in its action, more 
 than any other narcotic dose. In a moderate dose it 
 increases at first the strength of the pulse, and occa- 
 sions some sense of heat, which are followed by 
 diminished sensibility and motion ; in some cases, by 
 thirst, sickness, stupor, and dimness of vision. In a 
 larger quantity it occasions profound sleep, hard pulse, 
 and sometimes fierce delirium, ending in coma, or con- 
 vulsions, with a remarkable dilatation of the pupil, dis- 
 tortion of the countenance, a weak tremulous pulse, 
 and eruption of petechias. On dissection, gangrenous 
 spots have been found on the internal surface of the 
 stomach. Its baneful effects are best counteracted by 
 a powerful emetic, and by drinking largely of the vege- 
 table acids. 
 
 Henbane has been used in various spasmodic and 
 painful diseases, as in epilepsy, hysteria, palpitation, 
 headache; paralysis, mania, and scirrhus. It is given 
 in the form of the inspissated juice of the fresh leaves, 
 the dose of which is from one to two grains ; which 
 requires to be gradually increased. It is sometimes 
 employed as a substitute for opium, where the latter, 
 from idiosyncrasy, occasions any disagreeable symp- 
 tom. The henbane also is free from the constipating 
 quality of the opium. 
 
 Dr. Brande has extracted a new alkali from this 
 plant, which he calls hyosciania. It crystallizes in long 
 prisms, and when neutralized by sulphuric or nitric 
 acid, forms characteristic salts. 
 
 Hyothyroi'dks. (From voetdes , the hyoid bone, 
 and dvpouSr/s, the thyroid cartilage.) A muscle named 
 from its origin in the hyoid bone, and insertion in the 
 thyroid cartilage. 
 
 Hypa'ctica. (From vir ay w, to subdue.) Medicines 
 which evacuate the faces. 
 
 Hypalei'ptrum. (From viraXei<t>w, to spread upon.) 
 A spatula for spreading ointments with. 
 
 Hype'lata. (From virsXaw, to move.) Medicines 
 which purge. 
 
 HYPER ASTHE'SIS. (From virep, and aiodavopai , 
 to feel.) Error of appetite, whether by excess or de- 
 ficiency. 
 
 HYPERCATHA'RSIS. (From u7T£:p, supra , over or 
 above, and Kadaipw, to purge.) Hyperinesis ; Hype- 
 rinos. An excessive purging from medicines. 
 
 Hypercorypho'sis. (From vir ep, above, and icopv- 
 (prj, the vertex.) A prominence or protuberance. Hip- 
 pocrates calls the lobes of the liver and lungs Hyper- 
 coryphoses. 
 
 HYPE RCRISIS. ('Yirepicpicns 5 from virep, over 
 or above, and icpivw , to separate.) A critical excretion 
 above measure ; as when a fever terminates in a loose- 
 ness, the humours may flow off faster than the strength 
 can bear, and therefore it is to be checked. 
 
 IIYPERE'MESIS. (From virep, in excess, and epew, 
 to vomit.) An excessive evacuation by vomiting. 
 
 HYPEREPHIDRO'SIS. (From virep, excess, and 
 idpws, sweat.) Immoderate sweating. 
 
 HYPE RICUM. (From vir ep, over, and eikwv, an 
 image or spectre : so named because it was thought to 
 have powerover and to drive away evil spirits.) I. 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Polyadtlphia ; Order, Polyandria. St. John’s 
 wort. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the common St. 
 John’s wort. See Hypericum perfoliatum. 
 
 Hypericum bacciferum Caa-opia ; Arbuncula 
 gummifera Braziliensts. A juice exudes from the 
 wounded bark of this plant, in the Brazils, which, 
 in a dry state, resembles camboge, but is rather darker. 
 
 Hypericum coris. Cons Inlca ; Coris legitima 
 cretica. Bastard St. John’s wort. The seeds are 
 diuretic, einmenagogue, and antispasmouic. 
 
 Hypericum perfoliatum. The systematic name 
 of the St. John’s wort, called also/uo-a deemonum; and 
 andro sternum. Hypericum perforatum— floribus tri- 
 gyiiis , caule aucipiti, foliis obtusis pellueido-punctatis, 
 of Linnaeus. This indigenous plant was greatly es- 
 442 
 
 teemed by the ancients, internally in a great variety 
 of diseases, and externally as an anodyne and dis- 
 cutient, but is now very rarely used. The flowers 
 were formerly used in our pharmacopoeia, on account 
 of the great proportion of resinous oily matter, in which 
 the medical efficacy of the plant is supposed to reside, 
 but are now omitted. 
 
 Hypericum saxatile. Hypericoides. The seeds 
 are said to be diuretic and antispasmodic. 
 
 HYPERI'NA. (From virep, in excess, and ivew, to 
 evacuate.) Medicines which purge excessively. 
 
 Hyperine'sis. See Hypercatharsis. 
 
 Hyperi'nos. See Hyper catharsis. 
 
 IIypero'a. (From virep, above, and wov, the top ot 
 a house.) The palate. 
 
 Hyperopharynge'us. (From virep, above, and 
 ( papvy% , the pharynx.) A muscle named from its situa- 
 tion above the pharynx. 
 
 HYPEROSTO'SIS. (From virep, upon, and wov, a 
 
 bone.) See Exostosis. 
 
 Hypero'um. (From virep, above, and wov, the roof 
 or palate.) A foramen in the upper part of the palate. 
 
 Hyperoxymuriate of potassa. See Marias potasses 
 oxygenatus 
 
 Hyperoxymuriatic acid. See Chlorine. 
 
 HYPEROXYMURIATE. A salt now called a chlo- 
 rate. 
 
 HYPERSARCO MA. (From virep, in excess, and 
 aap\, flesh.) Hypersarcosis. A fleshy excrescence. 
 A polypus. 
 
 Hypersarco'sis. See Hypersarcoma. 
 
 HYPERSTENE. LaDrador 6chiller spar. Found 
 in Labrador, Greenland, and Isle of Skye. It has a 
 beautiful copper colour when cut and polished into 
 rings, brooches, &c. 
 
 Hyperydro'sis. (From virep, in excess, and vSwp, 
 water.) A great distention of any part, from water 
 collected in it. 
 
 Hype'xodos. (From vir o, under, and passing 
 
 out.) A flux of the belly. 
 
 HYPNO'BATES. (From virvos, sleep, and fiaivw, 
 to go.) Hypnobatasis. One who walks in his sleep 
 See Oneirodynia. 
 
 HYPNOLO'GIA. (From virvos, sleep, and Xoyos, a 
 discourse.) A dissertation, or directions for the due 
 regulation of sleeping and waking. 
 
 HYPNOPOIE'TICA. (From virvos, sleep, and 
 iroiew, to cause.) Medicines which procure sleep. See 
 Anodyne. 
 
 HYPNO'TIC. (Hipnoticus ; from virvos, sleep.) 
 See Anodyne. 
 
 HYPO-SULPHITE. A sulphuretted sulphite. 
 
 HYPOiE'MA. (From viro, under, and aipa , blood ; 
 because the blood is under the cornea.) An effusion 
 of red blood into the chambers of the eye. 
 
 Hypocaro'des. (From viro, and uapos, a carus.) 
 Hypocarothis. One who labours under a low degree 
 of carus. 
 
 Hypocatha'rsis. (From virw, under, and tcaBaipw, 
 to purge.) It is when a medicine does not work so 
 much as expected, or but very Iigle. Or a slight purg- 
 ing, when it is a disorder. 
 
 II YPOCAU'STRUM. (From viro, under, and uaiw, 
 to burn.) A stove, hot house, or any such like con- 
 trivance, to preserve plants from cold air. 
 
 Hypocerchna'leon. (From viro, and Kepxvos, an 
 asperity of the fauces.) A stridulous kind of asperity 
 of the fauces. 
 
 Hypociieo'menos. (From viro, under, and xru, to 
 pour.) One who labours under a cataract. 
 
 Hypociiloro'sis. (From viro, and ^Awponrij, the 
 green-sickness.) A slight degree of chlorosis. 
 
 HYPOCHO'NDRIAC. (From viro, under, and 
 Xovdpos, a cartilage.) 1. Belonging to the hypochon- 
 dria. 
 
 2. A person affected with lowness of spirits. See 
 
 Hypochondriasis 
 
 Hypochondriac regions. Regiones hypochondri- 
 acal; Hypochondria. The spaces in the abdomen that 
 are under the cartilages of the spurious ribs on each 
 side of the epigastrium. 
 
 H YPOCHONDRI'ASIS. (From viroxovSpiaicos, one 
 who is hipped. i Hypochondriacus morbus; Affcctio 
 hypochondriuca ; Passio hypochondriaca. The hypo; 
 chondriac affection, vapours, spleen, &c A genus of 
 disease in the class Neuroses, and order Adynamue, of 
 Cullen, characterized by dyspepsia, languor, and want 
 

 HYP 
 
 rtf energy; sadness and fear from uncertain causes, 
 with a melancholic temperament. 
 
 The state of mind peculiar to hypochondriacs is thus 
 described by Cullen : — “A larigour, listlessness, or want 
 of resolution and activity, with respect to ail undertak- 
 ings ; a disposition to seriousness, sadness, and timidity, 
 as to all future events, and apprehension of the worst 
 or most unhappy state of them ; and, therefore, often 
 upon slight grounds, and apprehension of great evil. 
 Such persons are particularly attentive to the state of 
 their own health, to every the smallest change of feel- 
 ing in their bodies: and from any unusual sensation, 
 perhaps of the slightest kind, they apprehend great 
 danger, and even death itself. In respect to these 
 feelings and fears, there is commonly the most obsti- 
 nate belief and persuasion.” He adds, “ that it is only 
 when the state of mind just described is joined with 
 indigestion, in either sex^somewhat in years, of a me- 
 lancholic temperament, and a firm and rigid habit, that 
 the disease takes the name of Hypochondriacism .” 
 
 The seat of the hypochondriac passions is in the 
 stomach and bowels ; for, first these parts are disor- 
 dered, then the others suffer from the connexion. The 
 causes are, sorrow, fear, or excesses of any of the pas- 
 sions; too long continued watching; irregular diet. 
 Those habitually disposed to it (and these causes have 
 little effect in other constitutions,) have generally a sal- 
 low or brown complexion, and a downcast look; a 
 rigidity of the solids, and torpor of the nervous system. 
 Whatever may occasion nervous disorders in general, 
 may also be the cause of this. 
 
 The signs of this complaint are so various, that to 
 describe them is to describe almost every other disease ; 
 but, in general, there is an insurmountable indolence, 
 dejected spirits, dread of death, costiveness, a slow and 
 somewhat difficult inspiration, flatulencies in theprima 
 vise, and various spasmodic affections. It is seldom 
 fatal; but if neglected, or improperly treated, may 
 bring on incurable melancholy, jaundice, madness, or 
 vertigo, palsy, and apoplexy. 
 
 On dissections of hypochondriacal persons, some of 
 the abdominal viscera (particularly the liver and 
 spleen) are usually found considerably enlarged. In 
 some few instances, effusion and a turgescence of the 
 vessels have been observed in the brain. 
 
 This being a disease of a mixed description, the treat- 
 ment must be partly corporeal, partly mental ; but it has 
 been too often neglected, as merely imaginary, and 
 their complaints met by argument or railiery, which, 
 however, can only weaken their confidence in the 
 practitioner. It may be very proper to inform them, 
 that their disorder is not so dangerous as they suppose, 
 and may be removed by suitable remedies ; but to tell 
 them they ail nothing, is absurd. In reality, medicine 
 is often of much service ; and though others have been 
 cured ehiefly by amusements, country air, and exer- 
 cise, it by no means follows, that their disorder was only 
 in the imagination. In so far as dyspeptic symptoms 
 appear, these must be encountered by the remedies 
 pointed out under that head; antacids, aperients, &c. 
 Sometimes emetics, or drastic cathartics, have pro- 
 duced 9peedy relief ; but they are too debilitating to be 
 often employed. The bowels will be better regulated 
 by milder remedies, as castor oil, senna, aloes, (unless 
 they are subject to haemorrhoids,) and the like ; and 
 magnesia may at the same time correct ascidity ; but if 
 the liver be torpid, some mercurial preparation will be 
 of more avail. Flatulence and spasmodic pains may 
 be relieved by aromatics, ether, the foetid gum resins, 
 musk, va : aerian, fee. but severe and obstinate pain, or 
 high irritation, will be best attacked by opium: it is 
 important, however, to guard against the patient get- 
 ting into tlie habitual use of this remedy. Occasionally, 
 mild tonics appear useful, especially chalybeate 
 waters ; and tepid bathing, with friction, gentle exer- 
 cise, and warm clothing, are important to keep up the 
 function of the skin. The diet should be light, and 
 sufficiently nutritious; but moderation must be en- 
 joined to those who have been accustomed to indulge 
 too much in the luxuries of the table: and, in all cases, 
 those articles which are ascescent, flatulent, or difficult 
 of digestion, must be avoided. Malt liquors do not 
 usually agree so well as wine or spirits, considerably 
 diluted ; but these stimuli should never be allowed un- 
 necessarily. The mental treatment required will be 
 such as is calculated to restore the strength, and cor- 
 rect the aberrations of the judgment. When any 
 
 HYP 
 
 false association of ideas occurs, the best mode of re- 
 moving it is, by keeping up a continued train of natural 
 associated impressions of superior force, which may 
 amuse the mind, and moderately exercise, without 
 exhausting it. A variety of literary recreations and 
 diversions, especially in the open air, with agreeable 
 company, will be therefore advisable: frequently 
 changing the scene, taking them to watering places, 
 and adopting other expedients, to prevent them from 
 dwelling too much upon their own morbid feelings. 
 
 H YPOCHO'NDRHJM. (From viro, under, and 
 XovSpog, a cartilage.) That part of the body which 
 lies under the cartilages of the spurious ribs. 
 
 HYPO'CH Y MA. (From vtto, and %ow, to pour ; 
 because the ancients thought that the opacity pro- 
 ceeded from something running under the crystalline 
 humour.) A cataract. 
 
 HYPOCI'STIS. (From viro, under, and ki^os, the 
 cistus.) See Asarum hypocistis and Cytinus hypo- 
 cistis. 
 
 Hypocle'pticum. (From viro, under, and xAcrrrw, 
 to steal.) A chemical vessel for separating liquors, 
 particularly the essential oil of any vegetable from the 
 water; and named because it steals, as it were, the 
 water from the oil. 
 
 Hypocoelon. (From viro, under, and koi\ov, a 
 cavity.) The cavity under the lower eyelid. 
 Hypocopho'sis. A trifling degree of deafness. 
 Hypocra'nium. (From vno , under, and Kpaviov, the 
 skull.) A kind of abscess, so called because seated 
 under the cranium, between it and the dura mater. 
 
 HYPOCRATERIFORMIS. (From viro, xparyp, a 
 cup, goblet, or salver, and forma, likeness.) Hypocrate- 
 riform, salver-shaped ; applied to leaves so shaped, as 
 those of the Primula. 
 
 Hypodei'ris. In Rufus Ephesius, it is the extremity 
 of the forepart of the neck. 
 
 Hypode'rmis. (From viro, under, and Stppa, the 
 skin.) 1. The skin over the clitoris, which covers it 
 like a prepuce. 
 
 2. The clitoris. 
 
 Hypo'desis. (From viro, under, and Sect to bind.) 
 Hypodesmus. An underswathe, or bandage. 
 
 HYPO'GALA. (From viro, under, and ya\a, milk; 
 because it is a milk-like effusion under the cornea.) A 
 collection of white humour, like milk, in tne chambers 
 of the eye. There are two species of this disease ; the 
 one takes place, it is said, from a deposition of the milk, 
 as is sometimes observed in women who suckle, the 
 other from a depression of the milky cataract. 
 
 HYPOGA'STRIC. (From viro, under, and ya^rjp, 
 the stomach.) Belonging to the hypogastria. See 
 Hypogastrium. 
 
 Hypogastric arteries. Of or belonging to the 
 hypogastrium. See Iliac arteries. 
 
 Hypogastric region. See Hypogastrium. 
 HYPOGA'STRIUM. (From viro , under, and ya^rjp, 
 the stomach.) Regio hypogastrica. The region of 
 the abdomen that reaches from above the pubes to 
 within three fingers’ breadth of the navel. 
 
 HYPOGASTROCE'LE. (From viroya^piov, the 
 hypogastrium, and ktjXtj, a tumour.) A hernia, in the 
 hypogastric region. 
 
 HYPOGLO'SSIS. (From viro, under, and yXioaaa, 
 the tongue.) The under part of the tongue, which 
 adheres to the jaw. 
 
 HYPOGLO'SSUS. (From viro, under, and y\u>aaa, 
 the tongue.) A nerve which goes to the under part of 
 the tongue. 
 
 HYPOGLO'TTIDES. (From viro, under, and 
 Awr7a, the tongue.) They arc a kind of lozenge to 
 e held under the tongue until they are dissolved. 
 HYPOGLU'TIS. (From viro, under, and yXovros, 
 the nates.) It is the fleshy part under the nates to- 
 wards the thigh. Some say it is the flexure of the 
 coxa, under the nates. 
 
 Hypo'mia. (From viro, under, and copos, shoulder.) 
 
 In Galen’s Exegesis, it is the part subjacent to the 
 shoulder. 
 
 HYPONTTRIC ACID. See JV/tric acid. 
 HYPONITROUS ACID. Pernitrous acid. “It 
 appears from the experiments of Gay Lussac, that 
 there exists an acid, formed of 100 azote and 150 
 oxygen. When into a test tube filled with mercury, 
 we pass up from 500 to GOO volumes of deutoxide of 
 azote, a little alkaline water, and 100 parts of oxygen 
 gas, we obtain an absorption of 500, proceeding from 
 
 443“ 
 
HYP 
 
 the condensation of the 100 parts of oxygen with 400 
 of deutoxide of azote. Now these 400 parts are com- 
 posed of 200 azote and 200 oxygen ; consequently, the 
 new acid is composed of azote and oxygen, in the ratio 
 of 100 to 150, as wc have said above. It is the same 
 acid, according to Gay Lussac, which is produced on 
 leaving for a long time a strong solution of potassa in 
 contact with deutoxide of azote. At the end of three 
 months he found that 100 parts of deutoxide of azote 
 were reduced to 25 of protoxide of azote, and that 
 crystals of hyponilrite {per nitrite) were formed. 
 
 Hyponitrous acid (called pernitrous by the French 
 chemists) cannot be insulated. As soon as we lay 
 hold, by an acid, of the potassa with which it is asso- 
 ciated, it is transformed into deutoxide of azote, which 
 is disengaged, and into nitrous or nitric acid, which 
 remains in solution.” 
 
 Hypo'nomos. (From vzsovopos, a phagedenic ulcer.) 
 1. A subterraneous place. 
 
 2. A deep phagedenic ulcer. 
 
 Hypope'dium. (From viro, under, and i roe;, the 
 foot.) A cataplasm for the sole of the foot. 
 
 Hypo'phora. (From vKocpepopai, to be carried or 
 conveyed underneath.) A deep fistulous ulcer. 
 
 HYPOPHOSPIIOROUS ACID. This acid was 
 lately discovered by Dulong. Pour water on the phos- 
 phuret of barytes, and wait till all the phosphuretted 
 hydrogen be disengaged. Add cautiously to the 
 filtered liquid dilute sulphuric acid, till the barytes be 
 all precipitated in the state of sulphate. The superna- 
 lant liquid is hypophosphorous acid, which should be 
 passed through a filter. This liquid may be concen- 
 trated by evaporation, till it become viscid. It has a 
 very sour taste, reddens vegetable blues, and does not 
 crystallize. It is probably composed of 2 primes of 
 phosphorus = 3+ 1 of oxygen. Dulong’s analysis ap- 
 proaches to this proportion. lie assigns, but from 
 rather precarious data, 100 phosphorus to 37.44 oxy- 
 gen. The hypophospliites have the remarkable pro- 
 perty of being all soluble in water; while many of the 
 phosphates and phosphites are insoluble. 
 
 HYPOPHTHA'LMION. (From viro, under, and 
 o < pda \ pos , the eye.) The part under the eye which is 
 subject to swell in a cachexy, or dropsy. 
 
 Hypo physis. (From viro, under, and <pvu), to pro- 
 duce.) A disease of the eyelids, when the hairs grow 
 so much as to irritate and oflend the pupil. 
 
 HYPOPYUM. (From viro, under, and irvov, pus; 
 because the pus is under the cornea.) Hypopion; 
 Pyosis; Jlbscessiis oculi. An accumulation of a glu- 
 tinous yellow fluid, like pus, which takes place in the 
 anterior chamber of the aqueous humour, and fre- 
 quently also in the posterior one, in consequence of 
 severe, acute ophthalmy, particularly the internal spe- 
 cies. This viscid matter of the liypopyum, is com- 
 monly called pus ; but Scarpa contends, that it is only 
 coagulating lymph. The symptoms portending an 
 extravasation of coagulable lymph in the eyd, or an 
 hypopyum, are the same as those which occur in the 
 highest stage of violent acute ophthalmy, viz. prodi- 
 gious tumefaction of the eyelids; the same swelling 
 and redness as in chemosis; burning heat and pain in 
 the eye ; pains in the eyebrow, and nape of the neck ; 
 fever, restlessness, aversion to the faintest light, and a 
 contracted state of the pupil. 
 
 Hypori'nion. (From viro, under, and piv, the nose.) 
 h name for the parts of the upper lip below the 
 nostrils. 
 
 Hyposa'rca. (From viro, under, and mp\, flesh.) 
 Hyposarcidios. A collection of fluid or air in the cel- 
 lular membrane 
 
 Hypospadi e'os. (From viro, under, and <rir«a>, to 
 draw.) The urethra terminating under the glans. 
 
 Hypospathi'smvs. (From vxo, under, and oiraOr j , 
 a spatula.) The name of an operation formerly used 
 in surgery, for removing defluxions in the eyes. It 
 was thus named from the instrument with which it 
 was performed. 
 
 Hypospiia'gma. (From viro, under, and 
 to kill.) Jposphagma. An extravasation of blood 
 in the tunica adnata of the eye, from external 
 injury. 
 
 IIyposple'nia. (From viro, under, and oit\riv, the 
 spleeq.) A tumour under the spleen. 
 
 Hyposta'phyle. (From viro, and s-a0vXi7, the 
 uvula.) Relaxation of the uvula. 
 
 Hypo'st.vsi3. (From v<pi^rjpi, to subside.) A sedi- 
 444 
 
 HYS 
 
 ment, as that which is occasionally let down from 
 urine. 
 
 HYPOSIJLPHUREOUS AUID. “ In order to ob- 
 tain hyposulphio-eous acid, Herschel mixed a dilute 
 solution of hyposulphite of strontites with a slight ex- 
 cess of dilute sulphuric acid, and, after agitation, 
 poured the mixture on three filters. The first was re- 
 ceived into a solution of carbonate of potassa, from 
 which it expelled carbonic acid gas. The second phr- 
 tion being received successively into nitrates of silver 
 and mercury, precipitated the metals copiously in the 
 state of sulphurets, but produced no effect on solutions 
 of copper, iron, or zinc. The third, being tasted, was 
 acid, astringent, and bitter. When fresh filtered, it 
 was clear ; but -it became milky on standing, deposit- 
 ing sulphur, and colouring sulphureous acid. A mo- 
 derate exposure to air, or a gentle heat, caused its en : 
 tire decomposition.” # 
 
 HYPOSULPHURIC ACID. “Gay Lussac and 
 Welther have recently announced the discovery of a 
 new acid combination of sulphur and oxygen, interme- 
 diate between sulphureous and sulphuric acids, to 
 which they have given the name of hyposulphuric 
 acid. It is obtained by passing a current of sulphure- 
 ous acid gas over the black oxide of manganese. A 
 combination takes place; the excess of the oxide of 
 manganese is separated by dissolving the hyposulphate 
 of manganese in water. Caustic barytes precipitates 
 the manganese, and forms with the new acid a very 
 soluble salt, which, freed from excess of barytes by a 
 current of carbonic acid, crystallizes regularly, like 
 the nitrate or muriate of barytes. Hyposulphate of 
 barytes being thus obtained, sulphuric acid is cau- 
 tiously added to the solution, which throws down the 
 barytes, and leaves the hyposulphuric acid in the wa- 
 ter. This acid bears considerable concentration under 
 the receiver of the air-pump. It consists of five parts 
 of oxygen to four of sulphur. The greater number of 
 the hyposulphates, both earthy and metallic, are solu- 
 ble, and crystallize ; those of barytes and lime are un- 
 alterable in the air. 
 
 Hyposulphuric acid is distinguished by the following 
 properties : — 
 
 1st, It is decomposed by heat into sulphurous and 
 sulphuric acids. 
 
 2 d, It forms soluble salts with barytes, strontites, 
 lime, lead, and silver. 
 
 3d, The hyposulphates are all soluble. 
 
 4 th, They yield sulphurous acid when their solutions 
 are mixed with acids, only if the mixture becomes hot 
 of itself, or be artificially heated. 
 
 5th, They disengage a great deal of sulphurous acid 
 at a high temperature, and are converted into neutral 
 sulphates.” 
 
 HYPO'THENAR. (From viro, under, and Bevap, 
 the palm of the hand.) 1. A muscle which runs on 
 the inside of the hand. 
 
 2. That part of the hand which is opposite to the 
 palm. 
 
 HYPO THESIS. An opinion, or a system of gene- 
 ral rules, founded partly on fact but principally on 
 conjecture. A theory explains every fact, and every 
 circumstance connected with it ; an hypothesis ex- 
 plains only a certain number, leaving some unac- 
 counted for, and others in opposition to it. 
 
 HYPO'THETON. (From viro, under, and ndypi , 
 to pul.) A suppository, or medicine introduced into 
 the rectum, to procure stools. 
 
 Hypo'xylon. (From viro, and £uXov. wood. A spe- 
 cies of clavaria, which grows under old wood. 
 
 IIypozo'ma. (From viro and ^tovvv/n, bind 
 round.) The diaphrasrm. 
 
 Hypsiglo'ssus. (From v^aXori^rs. the hyoid bone, 
 and yXh)cr aa, the tongue.) A muscle named from its 
 origin in the os hyoides, and its insertion in the 
 tongue. 
 
 HYPSILOI'DES. 1. The Os hyoides. 
 
 2. The hyoglossus muscle. 
 
 Hyptxa'smos. (From v-rfiaQu), to lie with the face 
 upwards.) A supine decubiture, or a nausea, with in 
 cli nation to vomit. 
 
 Hvpu'lits. (From viro, under, and ovA 17, a cicatrix, j 
 An vilcer under a cicatrix. 
 
 HYSSOP. See Hyssopus. 
 
 Hyssop hedge. See Gratiola. 
 
 Hyssopites. (From vffouirof, hyssop ) Wineim- 
 pregnated with hyssop. 
 
HYS 
 
 HYS 
 
 HYSSO'PUS. ('YffffcoTrof ; from' Azoh , Hebrew.) ] 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnrean sys- 
 tem. Class, Didynamia ; Order, Gymnospermia. 
 Hyssop. 
 
 2. The pharmacopmial name of the common hys- 
 sop. See Hyssopus officinalis. 
 
 Hyssopus capitata. Wild thyme. 
 
 ■Hyssopus officinalis. The systematic name of 
 the cofhmon hyssop. Hyssopus — svicis secundis, fo- 
 liis lanceolatis of Linnaeus. This exotic plant is es- 
 teemed as an aromatic and stimulant, but is chiefly 
 employed as a pectoral, and has long been thought use- 
 ful in humoral asthnms, coughs, and catarrhal affec- 
 tions; for this purpose, an infusion of the leaves, 
 sweetened with honey, or sugar, is recommended to 
 be drank as Ua. 
 
 HY'STERA. (From v^epos, behind : so called be- 
 cause it is placed behind the other parts.) The womb. 
 See Uterus. 
 
 HYSTERA'LGIA. (From tiycpa, the womb, and 
 aXyof, pain.) A pain in the womb. 
 
 HYSTE RIA. (From vs-epa, the womb, from which 
 the disease was supposed to arise.) Passio hysterica. 
 Hysterics. Dr. Cullen places this disease in the class 
 Neuroses, and order Spasmi. There are four species : 
 
 1. Hysteria chlorotica , from a retention of the 
 menses. 
 
 2. Hysteria ri leucorrhcea , from a fluor albus. 
 
 3. Hysteria d menorrhagia , from an immoderate 
 flow of the menses. 
 
 4. Hysteria libidinosa, from sensual desires. 
 
 The complaint appears under such various shapes, 
 imitates so many other diseases, and is attended with 
 such a variety of symptoms, which denote the animal 
 and vital functions to be considerably disordered, that 
 it is difficult to give a just character or definition of it ; 
 and it is only by taking an assemblage of all its appear- 
 ances, that we can convey a proper idea of it to others. 
 The disease attacks in paroxysms, or fits. These are 
 sometimes preceded by dejection of spirits, anxiety of 
 mind, effusion of tears, difficulty of breathing, sickness 
 at the stomach, and palpitations at the heart ; but it 
 more usually happens, that a pain is felt on the left 
 side, about the flexure of the colon, with a sense of 
 distention advancing upwards, till it gets into the sto- 
 mach, and removing from thence into the throat, it oc- 
 casions, by its pressure, a sensation as if a ball was 
 lodged there, which by authors has been called globus 
 hystericus. The disease having arrived at this height, 
 the patient appears to be threatened with suffocation, 
 becomes faint, and is affected with stupor and insen- 
 sibility ; while, at the same time, the trunk of the body 
 is turned to and fro, the limbs are variously agitated ; 
 wild and irregular actions take place ia alternate fits 
 of laughter, crying, and screaming : incoherent ex- 
 pressions are uttered, a temporary delirium prevails, 
 and a frothy saliva is discharged from the mouth. The 
 spasms at length abating, a quantity of wiud is evacu- 
 ated upwards, with frequertt sighing and sobbing, and 
 the woman recovers the exercise of sense and motion 
 without any recolledtion of what has taken place dur- 
 ing the fit ; feeling, however, a severe pain in her 
 head, and a soreness over her whole body. In some 
 cases, there is little or no convulsive motion, and the 
 person lies seemingly in a state of profound sleep, with- 
 out either sense or motion. Hiccup is asymptorn which 
 likewise attends, in some instances, on hysteria ; and 
 now and then il happens, that a fit of hysteria consists 
 of this alone. In some cases, of this nature, it has been 
 known to continue for two or three days, during which 
 it frequently seems as if it would suffocate the patient, 
 and proceeds, gradually weakening her, till it either 
 goes off or else occasions death by suffocation : bui 
 this last is extremely rare. Besides hiccup, other 
 slight spasmodic affections sometimes wholly form a 
 fit of hysteria, which perhaps continue for a day or 
 two, and then either go oft" of themselves, or are re- 
 moved by the aid of medicine. In some cases the pa- 
 tient is attacked with violent pain in the back, which 
 extend from the spine to the sternum, and at length 
 become fixed upon the region of the stomach, being 
 evidently of a spasmodic nature, and often prevailing 
 in so high a degree as to cause clammy sweats, a pale 
 cadaverous look, coldness of the extremities, and a 
 pulse hardly perceptible. 
 
 Hysteric affections occur more frequently in a single 
 state of life than in the married ; and usually between 
 
 the age of puberty and that of thirty-five years ; and 
 they make their attack oftener about the period of 
 menstruation than at any other. 
 
 They are readily excited in those who are subject to 
 them, by passions of the mind, and by every consider- 
 able emotion, especially when brought on by surprise; 
 hence, sudden joy, grief, fear, &c. are very apt to occa- 
 sion them. They have also been known to arise from 
 imitation and sympathy. 
 
 Women of a delicate habit, and whose nervous sys- 
 tem is extremely sensible, are those who are most sub- 
 ject to hysteric affections ; and the habit which predis- 
 poses to their attacks, is acquired by inactivity and a 
 sedentary life, grief, anxiety of mind, a suppression or 
 obstruction of the menstrual flux, excessive evacua- 
 tions, and a constant use of a low diet, or of crude un- 
 wholesome food. 
 
 Hysteria differs from hypochondriasis in the follow- 
 ing particulars, and, by paying attention to them, may 
 always readily be distinguished from it : — Hysteria at- 
 tacks the sanguine and plethoric ; comes on soon after 
 the age of puberty; makes its onset suddenly and vi- 
 olently, so as to deprive the patient of all sense and 
 voluntary motion : is accompanied with the sensation 
 of a ball rising upwards in the throat, so as to threaten 
 suffocation ; is attended usually with much spasmodic 
 affection ; is more apt to terminate in epilepsy than in 
 any other disease ; and, on dissection, its morbid ap- 
 pearances are confined principally to the uterus and 
 ovaria. 
 
 The reverse happens in hypochondriasis. It attacks 
 the melancholic ; seldom occurs till after the age of 
 thirty five; comes on gradually; is a tedious disease, 
 and difficult to cure ; exerts its pernicious effects on the 
 membraneous canal of the intestines, as well by spasms 
 as wind; is more apt to terminate in melancholy, or a 
 low fever, than in any other disease ; and, on dissec- 
 tion, exhibits its morbid effects principally on the liver, 
 spleen, and pancreas, which are often found in a dis- 
 eased state. 
 
 Another very material difference might be pointed 
 out between these two diseases, which is, that hysteria 
 is much relieved by advancing in age, whereas hypo- 
 chondriasis usually becomes aggravated. 
 
 The two diseases have often been confounded to- 
 gether; but, from considering the foregoing circum- 
 stances, it appears that a proper line of distinction 
 should be drawn between them. 
 
 The hysteric passion likewise differs from a syncope, 
 as in this there is an entire cessation of the pulse, a con 
 traded face, and a ghastly countenance ; whereas, in 
 the uterine disorder, there is often something of a co- 
 lour, and the face is more expanded ; there is likewise 
 a pulse, though languid; and this state may continue 
 some days, which never happens in a syncope. 
 
 It also differs from apoplexy, in which the abolition 
 of sense and voluntary motion is attended with a sort 
 of snoring, great difficulty of breathing, and a quick 
 pulse ; which do not take place in hysteria. 
 
 It differs from epilepsy, in that this is supposed to 
 arise in consequence of a distention of the vessels of 
 the brain: whereas, in hysteria, the spasmodic and 
 convulsive motions arise from a turgesceuce of blood 
 in the uterus, or in other parts of the genital system. 
 
 However dreadful and alarming any hysteric fit may 
 appear, still it is seldom accompanied with danger, and 
 the disease never terminates fatally, unless it changes 
 into epilepsy, or that the patient is in a very weak re- 
 duced state. 
 
 The indications in this disease are, I. To lessen the 
 | violence of the fits. 2. To prevent their return by ob- 
 | viating trie several causes. Where the attack is slight, 
 l it may be as well to leave it in a great measure to 
 j have its course. But where the paroxysm is severe, 
 and the disease of no long standing, occurring in a 
 young plethoric female, as is most frequent, and espe- 
 cially from suppression of the menses, a liberal ab- 
 straction of blood should be made, and will often afford 
 speedy relief. If this step do not appear advisable, and 
 the disorder be rather connected with the state of the 
 prim® vise, an emetic may check its progress, if the 
 patient can be got to swallow during a remission of the 
 convulsions. At other times the application of cold 
 water to the skin more or less extensively ; strong and 
 disagreeable odours, as hartshorn, burnt feathers, &c. ; 
 rubbing the temples with tether; antispasinodies, par- 
 ticularly opium, by the mouth or in glyster : the pedi- 
 
 445 
 
HYS 
 
 HYS 
 
 luvium, &c. may be resorted to according to the state 
 of the patient. During the intervals, we must endea- 
 vour to remove any observable predisposition ; in the 
 plethoric, by a spare diet, exercise, and occasional pur- 
 gatives ; in those who are weakly, and rather deficient 
 in blood, by proper nourishment, with chalybeates, or 
 other tonic medicines. The state of the uterine func- 
 tion must be particularly attended to, as well as that 
 of the primte vite ; those cathartics are to be preferred 
 which are not apt to occasion flatulence, nor particu- 
 larly irritate the rectum, unless where the menses are 
 interrupted, when the aloetic preparations may claim 
 a preference ; and the perspiration should be main- 
 tained by warm clothing, particularly to the feet, with 
 the prudent use of the cold bath. The mind ought also 
 to be occupied by agreeable and useful pursuits, and 
 regular hours will tend materially to the restoration of 
 the general health. 
 
 Hysteria'lges. (From vj-epa, the womb, and aX- 
 yos, pain.) 1. An epithet for any thing that excites 
 pain in the uterus. 
 
 2. Hippocrates applies this word to vinegar. 
 
 3. The pains which resemble labour- pains, generally 
 called false pains. 
 
 HYSTERI'TIS. (From vs’cpa, the womb.) Me- 
 tritis. Inflammation of the womb. A genus of disease 
 in the class Pyrexia, and order Phlegmasia , of Cullen ; 
 characterised by fever, heat, tension, tumour, and 
 pain in the region of the womb ; pain in the os uteri, 
 when touched, and vomiting. 
 
 In natural labours, as well as those of a laborious 
 sort, manv causes of injuiy to the uterus, and the peri- 
 tonaeum which covers it, will be applied. The long 
 continued action of the uterus on the body of the 
 child, and the great pressure made by its head on the 
 soft parts, will further add to the chance of injury. 
 Besides these, an improper application of instruments, 
 or an officiousness of the midwife in hurrying the 
 labour, may have contributed to the violence. To 
 these causes may be added exposure to cold, by taking 
 the woman too early out of bed after delivery, and 
 thereby throwing the circulating fluids upon the inter- 
 nal parts, putting a stop to the secretion of milk, or 
 occasioning a suppression of the lochia. 
 
 An inflammation of the womb is sometimes per- 
 fectly distinct, but is more frequently communicated to 
 the peritonaeum, Fallopian tubes, and ovaria; and 
 having once begun, the natural functions of the organ 
 become much disturbed, which greatly adds to the 
 disease. It is oftener met with in women of a robust 
 and plethoric habit than in those of lax fibres and a de- 
 licate constitution, particularly where they have in- 
 dulged freely in food of a heating nature, and in the 
 use of spirituous liquors. It never prevails as an epi- 
 demic, like puerperal fever, for which it has probably 
 often been mistaken ; and to this we may, with some 
 reason, ascribe the difference in the mode of treatment 
 which has taken place among physicians. 
 
 An inflammation of the uterus shows itself usually 
 about the second or third day after delivery, with a 
 painful sensation at the bottom of the belly, which 
 gradually increases in violence, without any kind of 
 intermission. On examining externally, the uterus 
 appears much increased in size, is hard to the feel, and 
 on making a pressure upon it, the patient experiences 
 great soreness and pain. Soon afterward there ensues 
 an increase in heat over the whole of the body, with 
 pains in the head and back, extending into the groins, 
 rigors, considerable thirst, nausea, and vomiting. The 
 tongue is white and dry, the secretion of milk is usually 
 much interrupted, the lochia are greatly diminished, 
 the urine is high-coloured and scanty; the body is cos- 
 tive, and the pulse hard, full, and frequent 
 
 These are the symptoms which usually present them- 
 selves when the inflammation does not run very high, 
 and is perfectly distinct; but when it is so extensive 
 as to affect the peritonaeum, those of irritation succeed, 
 and soon destroy the patient. 
 
 Uterine inflammation is always attended with much 
 danger, particularly where the symptoms run high, 
 and the proper means for removing them have not been 
 timely adopted. In such cases, it may terminate iu 
 suppuration, scirrhus, or gangrene. 
 
 Frequent rigors, succeeded by flushings of the face, 
 quickness and weakness of the pulse, great depression 
 of strength, delirium, and the sudden cessation of pain 
 and soreness in the region, of the abdomen, denote a 
 fatal termination. On the contrary, the ensuing of a 
 gentle diarrhoea, the lochial discharge returning in due 
 quantity and quality, the secretion of milk recom- 
 mencing, and the uterus becoming gradually softer 
 and less tender to the touch, with an abatement of 
 heat and thirst, prognosticate a favourable issue. 
 
 When shiverings attack the patient, after several 
 days’ continuance of the symptoms, but little relief 
 can be afforded by medicine, the event being generally 
 fatal. In this case, the woman emaciates and loses her 
 strength, becomes hectic, and sinks under colliquative 
 sweating, or purging. 
 
 Upon opening the bodies of women who have died 
 of this disease, and where it existed in a simple state, 
 little or no extravasated fluid is usually to be met with 
 in the cavity of the abdomen. In some instances, the 
 peritoneal surfaces have been discovered free from the 
 disease; while in others, that pprtion which covers 
 the uterus and posterior part of the bladder, has been 
 found partially inflamed. The inflammation has been 
 observed, in some cases, to extend to the ovaria and 
 Fallopian tubes, which, when cut open, are often 
 loaded with blood. The uterus itself usually ap- 
 pears of a firm substance, but is larger than in its 
 natural state, and. when cut into, a quantity of pus 
 is often found. Gangrene is seldom, if ever, to be 
 met with. 
 
 H YSTEROCE'LE. (From v?cpa, the womb, and 
 KTjXrj, a tumour.) A hernia of the womb. This is 
 occasioned by violent muscular efforts, by blows on the 
 abdomen at the time of gestation, and also by wounds 
 and abscesses of the abdomen which permit the uterua 
 to dilate the part, Ruysch relates the case of a woman, 
 who, becomingpregnant after an ulcer had been healed 
 in the lower part of the abdomen, the tumid uterus 
 descended into a dilated sac of the peritonaeum in that 
 weakened part, till it hung, with the included foetus, at 
 her knees. Yet when her full time was come, the- 
 midwife reduced this wonderful hernia, and, in a natu- 
 ral way, she was safely delivered of a son. 
 
 Hy'stkron. (From v^epos, afterward; so named 
 because it comes immediately after the foetus.) The 
 placenta. 
 
 HYSTEROPHY'SA. (From v^tpa, the womb, and 
 < pvaa , flatus.) A swelling, or distention of the womb, 
 from a collection of air in its cavity. 
 
 HYSTEROTOMY. (Hystcrotomia ; from v^epa, 
 the womb, and rrpvw, to cut.) See Casarian ope- 
 ration. 
 
 Hysterotomatocia. See Ccesarian operation. 
 HYSTEROPTO'SIS. (From v?epa, the womb, and 
 irunu), to /all.) A bearing down of the womb. 
 
 HYSTRICI'ASIS. (From v?pil, a hedge hog, or 
 porcupine.) A disease of the hairs, in which they 
 stand erect, like porcupine quills. An account of this 
 rare disease is to be seen in the Philosophical Trans- 
 actions , No. 424. 
 
 Hy'stricis lapis. See Bezoar hyslricis. 
 IIYSTRI'TIS See Hysteritis. 
 
1 
 
 ICH 
 
 I ATRALEI'PTES. (From tarpos, a physician, and 
 aXei<f>u >, to anoint.) One who undertakes to cure 
 distempers by external unction and friction : Galen 
 makes mention of such in his time, particularly one 
 Diotas; and Pliny informs us, that this practice was 
 first introduced by Prodicus of Selymbria, who was a 
 disciple of iEsculapius. 
 
 IATROCHY'MICLS. (From tarpos , a physician, 
 and x^pta, chemistry.) Chymiater. A chemical phy- 
 sician, who cures by means of chemical medicines. 
 
 IATROLI'PTICE. (.From tarpos , a physician, and 
 aXetip or, to anoint.) The method of curing diseases by 
 unction and friction. 
 
 IATRQPHY'SICUS. (From tarpos, physician, and 
 tyvots, nature.) An epithet bestowed on some writ- 
 ings which treat of physical subjects with relation to 
 medicine. 
 
 IBE'RIS. (So named from Iberia, the place of its 
 natural growth.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaran system. Class, Tetradynamia ; Order, 
 Siliculosa. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the Sciatica cresses. 
 See Lepidium iberis. 
 
 Ibira'ce. See Guaiacum. 
 
 I'BIS. IjSr s- A bird much like our kingfisher, 
 taken notice of by the Egyptians, because, when it was 
 sick, it used to inject with its long bill the water of the 
 Nile into its fundament, whence Langius, lib. ii. ep. ii. 
 says they learned the use of clysters. 
 
 IBI'SCUS. (From the stork, who was said 
 to chew it and inject it as a clyster.) Marshmallow. 
 
 Ibi'xuma. (From iSiokos, the mallow, and t\os , 
 glue: so named from its having a glutinous leaf, like 
 the mallow'.) Saponaria arbor. The soap tree, pro- 
 bably the Sapindus saponaria of Lirmteus. 
 
 ICE. Glades. Water made solid by the applica- 
 tion of cold. It .is frequently applied by surgeons to 
 resolve external inflammatory diseases, to stop ha:mor- 
 rhages, and constringe relaxed parts. 
 
 Iceland spar. A calcareous spar. 
 
 I CHOR. (Ixwp-) A thin, aqueous, and acrid dis- 
 charge. 
 
 I'CTH Y A. ( JxOva , a fish-hook ; from txOvs , a fish.) 
 1. The skin of the Squatina, or monkfish. 
 
 2, The name of an instrument like a fish-hook, for 
 extracting the foetus. 
 
 ICHTHYASIS. See Ichthyosis. 
 ICIITHYOCO'LLA. (From t X 9vs, a fish, and 
 icoXXa, glue.) Coll a piscium. Isinglass. Fish glue. 
 
 This substance is almost wholly gelatin ; 100 grains of 
 good dry isinglass containing rather more than 98 of 
 matter soluble in water. 
 
 Isinglass is made from certain fish found in the 
 Danube, and the rivers of Muscovy. Willoughby and 
 others inform us, that it is made of the sound of the 
 Beluga; and Neumann, that it is made of the Huso 
 Germanorum, and other fish, which he has frequently 
 seen sold in the public markets of Vienna. Jackson 
 remarks, that the sounds of cod, properly prepared, 
 afford this substance; and that the lakes of America 
 abound with fish from which the very finest sort may 
 be obtained. 
 
 Isinglass receives its different shapes in the follow- 
 ing manner: the parts of which it is composed, parti- 
 cularly the sounds, are taken from the fish while sweet 
 and fresh, slit open, washed from their slimy sordes , 
 divested of a very thin membrane which envelopes 
 the sound, and then exposed to stiffen a little in the 
 air. In this state, they are formed into rolls about the 
 thickness of a finger, and in length according to the 
 intended size of the staple: a thin membrane is gene- 
 rally selected for the centre of the roll, round which 
 the rest are folded alternately, and about half an inch 
 of each extremity of the roll is turned inwards. 
 
 Isinglass is best made in the summer, as frost gives it 
 a disagreeable colour, deprives it of weight, and im- 
 pairs its gelatinous principles. 
 
 Isinglass boiled in milk forms a mild nutritious jelly, 
 and is thus sometimes employed medicinally. This, 
 when flavoured by the art of the cook, is the blanc- 
 
 ICH 
 
 manger of our tables A solution of isinglass in water, 
 with a very small proportion of some balsam, spread 
 on black silk, is the court-plaster of the shops. 
 
 [That variety of the codfish called the Hake, and 
 known to naturalists as the Gadus Merluccius , has a 
 very large sound or swimming bladder, which affords 
 ichthyocolla in abundance. In 1824, a quantity was 
 presented to the New-York Lyceum of Natural His- 
 tory for their inspection, and a committee of that 
 learned body made the following report on the sub- 
 ject : 
 
 “ The Isinglass, or Ichthyocolla, made by Mr. Wil- 
 liam Hall, at the Isle of Shoals, which was presented 
 by him, for examination, at the last sitting of the Ly 
 ceum, has been submitted to several experiments by the 
 committee.. It proved more pure Ilian the Russian 
 isinglass, with which it was compared, possesses 
 greater solubility, and exhibits more tenacity ; and its 
 solution resists longer the process of putrefaction ; but 
 it retains to a peculiar degree the unpleasant flavour 
 peculiar to fish. 
 
 The result of the experiment induces the committee 
 to recommend the article as a valuable acquisition to 
 our domestic manufactures. It is found excellent in 
 clarifying liquors, and merits the particular attention 
 of brewers ; it is valuable in preparing leather, render- 
 ing it soft and pliable, and deserves to be employed in 
 cotton manufactories for glazing, and starching gene- 
 rally. In its present state, however, it would not be 
 agreeable as an article in the preparation of food ; it 
 might be, if deprived of the fishy smell. 
 
 The form of the ichthyocolla from the Isle of 
 Shoals, is far preferable to that of foreign manufac- 
 ture. The peculiar shape of the isinglass from the 
 Muscovy rivers Was probably adopted to conceal and 
 disguise the real substance, and to preserve the mono- 
 poly ; but now, as the subterfuge is no longer neces- 
 sary, it is acknowledged to answer every purpose more 
 effectually in its native state. In the rolled or curled 
 form, it is more apt to retain oily particles and exuvia 
 of insects between the membranes, that frequently con- 
 taminate the liquor for whose clarification it is em- 
 ployed. The sounds of the Cod (gadus morhua) and 
 Ling (gadus molva) have long been used by Newfound- 
 land and Iceland fishermen, and bear a strong re- 
 semblance to those of the genus Accipenser; the Huso 
 (or Beluga) which family has always supplied Muscovy 
 (to which country we are originally indebted for it) 
 with this article of commerce. Mr. Hall, alone, as far 
 as we know, employs the Hake (gadus merluccius) 
 and he offers his isinglass at $4,000 a ton, nearly one 
 quarter less than we pay for the foreign, of which 100 
 tons are every year imported. If the manufacture 
 succeeds, of which ( with capital and zeal) we little 
 doubt, it will save yearly from 80 to $100,000 to our 
 citizens ; at the same time itfcpeiialto them a field of en- 
 terprise which will yield annuallyTrom 4 to $5,000, and 
 which must increase with tlie growth of our country. 
 
 In concluding, we may remark, that Mr. Hall em- 
 ploys the mode described in the G3d volume of the 
 Transactions of the Royal Society of London, but 
 without previously salting the sounds. 
 
 J. VAN RENSSELAER. 
 
 J. E. DE KAY. 
 
 SAMUEL AKERLY. 
 
 Mr. Hall observes that the unpleasant smell of 
 the isinglass can be entirely extracted by three weeks’ 
 exposure to the night-air, after finished .”— From the 
 Statesman , Jan. 9th, 1824.] 
 
 ICHTHYOPHTHAL'MITE. Fish eyestone. See 
 Apophyllite. 
 
 ICHTHYO'SIS. (From txGva, the scale of a fish; 
 from the resemblance of the scales to those of a fish.) 
 Ichthyasis. A genus of diseases of the second order 
 of Dr. Willan’s disease of the skin. The character- 
 istic of ichthyosis is a permanently harsh, dry, scaly, 
 and in some cases, almost horny texture of the integu- 
 ments of the body, unconnected with internal disorder. 
 Psoriasis and Lepra differ from this affection, in being 
 but partially diffused, and in having deciduous scales. 
 
 447 
 
ICT 
 
 ICT 
 
 The arrangement and distribution of the scales in ich- 
 thyosis are peculiar. Above and below the olecranon 
 on the arm, says Dr. Willan, and in a similar situation 
 with respect to the patella on the thigh and leg, they 
 are small, rounded, prominent, or papillary, and of a 
 black colour; some of the scaly papilla have a short, 
 narrow neck, and broad irregular tops. On some part 
 of the extremities, and on the trunk of the body, the 
 scales are fiat and large, often placed like tiling, or in 
 the same order as scales on the back of a fish ; but, in 
 a few cases, they have appeared separate, Being inter- 
 sected by whitish furrows. There is usually in this 
 complaint a dryness and roughness of the soles of the 
 feet ; sometimes a thickened and brittle state of fhe 
 skin in the palms of the hands, with large painful 
 fissures, and on the face an appearance of the scurf 
 rather than of scales. The inner part of the wrist, 
 the hams, the inside of the elbow, the furrow along 
 the spine, the inner and upper part of the thigh, are 
 perhaps the only portions of the skin always exempt 
 from the scaliness. Patients affected with ichthyosis 
 are occasionally much harassed with inflamed pus- 
 tules, or with large painful biles on different parts of 
 the body ; it is also remarkable, that they never seem 
 to have the least perspiration or moisture of the skin. 
 This disease did not, in any case, appear to Dr. Willan 
 to have been transmitted hereditarily; nor was more 
 than one child from the same parents affected with it. 
 Dr. Willan never met with an instance of the horny 
 rigidity of the integuments, Ichthyosis cornea, im- 
 peding the motion of the muscles or joints. It is, how- 
 ever, mentioned by authors as affecting the lips, pre- 
 puce, toes, fingers, &x. and sometimes as extending 
 over nearly the whole body. 
 
 ICOSA'NDRIA. (From ckooi , twenty, and avtjp, 
 a man, or husband.) The name of a class of plants 
 in the sexual system of Linnaeus, consisting of those 
 which have hermaphrodite flowers furnished with 
 twenty or more stamina that are inserted into the inner 
 side of the calyx, or petals, or both. By this last cir- 
 cumstance is this class distinguished from Polyandria. 
 
 ICTERI'TIA. (From icterus, the jaundice.) 1. 
 An eruption of yellowish spots. 
 
 2. A yellow discoloration of the skin. 
 
 I'CTERUS. (Named from its likeness to the plu- 
 mage of the golden thrush, of which Pliny relates, that 
 if a jaundiced person looks on one, the bird dies, and 
 the patient recovers.) Morbus arcuatus, or arguatus ; 
 Aurigo ; Morbus regius ; Morbus leseoli. The jaun- 
 dice. A genus of disease in the class Cachexies, and 
 order Impetigines , of Cullen ; characterized by yel- 
 lowness of the skin and eyes ; faices white, and urine 
 of a high colour. There are six species : — 
 
 1. Icterus calculosus, acute pain in the epigastric 
 region, increasing after eating : gall-stones pass by 
 stool. 
 
 2. Icterus spasmodicus, without pain, after spasmo- 
 dic diseases and passions of the mind. 
 
 3. Icterus mucosus, without either pain, gall-stones, 
 or spasm, and relieved by the discharge of tough 
 phlegm by stool. 
 
 4. Icterus hepaticus, from an induration in the liver. 
 
 5. Icterus gravi^runtjGom pregnancy, and disap- 
 pearing after delivem 
 
 6. Icterus infanmm , of infants. 
 
 It takes place most usually in consequence of an in- i 
 terrupted excretion of bile, from an obstruction in the 
 ductus communis choledochus, which occasions its ab- 
 sorption into the blood-vessels. In some cases it may, 
 however, be owing to a redundant secretion of the 
 bile. The causes producing the first species are, the 
 presence of biliary calculi in the gall-bladder and its 
 ducts ; spasmodic constriction of the ducts themselves ; 
 and, lastly, the pressure made by tumours in adjacent 
 parts; hence jaundice is often an attendant symptom 
 on a scirrhosity of the liver, pancreas, &c., and on | 
 pregnancy. 
 
 Chronic bilious affections are frequently brought on 
 by drinking freely, but more particularly by spirituous 
 liquors : hence they are often to be observed in the 
 debauchee and the drinker of drams. They are like- 
 wise frequently met with in those who lead a seden- 
 tary life ; and who indulge much in anxious thoughts. 
 
 A slight degree of jaundice often proceeds from the 
 redundant secretion of bile; and a bilious habit is 
 therefore constitutional to some people, particularly to 
 those who reside long in a warm climate. 
 
 448 
 
 By attending to the various circumstances and symp- 
 toms which present themselves, we shall in general be 
 able to ascertain, with much certainty, the real nature 
 of the cause which has given rise to the disease. 
 
 We may be assured by the long continuance of the 
 complaint, and by feeling the liver and other parts ex- 
 ternally, whether or not it arises from disease of the 
 liver, pancreas, or adjacent parts. 
 
 Where passions of the mind induce the disease, 
 without any hardness or enlargement of the liver, or 
 adjacent parts, and without any appearance of calculi 
 in the faeces, or on dissection after death, we are na- 
 turally induced to conclude that the disorder was 
 owing to a spasmodic affection of the biliary ducts. 
 
 Where gall-stones are lodged in the ducts, acute 
 lancinating pains will be felt in the region of the parts, 
 which will cease for a time, and then return again ; 
 great irritation at the stomach and frequent vomiting 
 will attend, and the patient will experience an aggra- 
 vation of the pain after eating. Such calculi are of 
 various sizes, from a pea to that of a walnut; and, in 
 some cases, are voided in a considerable number, being, 
 like the gall, of a yellowish, brownish, or green colour. 
 
 The jaundice comes on with languor, inactivity, 
 loathing of food, flatulence, acidities in the stomach 
 and bowels, and costiveness. As it advances in its 
 progress, the skin and eyes become tinged of a deep 
 yellow ; there is a bitter taste in the mouth, with fre- 
 quent nausea and vomiting ; the urine is very high- 
 coloured ; the stools are of a gray or clayey appearance, 
 and a dull obtuse pain is felt in the right hypochon- 
 drium, which is much increased by pressure. Where 
 the pain is very acute, the pulse is apt to become hard 
 and full, and other febrile symptoms to attend. 
 
 The disease, when of long continuance, and pro- 
 ceeding from a chronic affection of the liver, or other 
 neighbouring viscera, is often attended with anasar- 
 cous swellings, and sometimes with ascites : also scor- 
 butic symptoms frequently supervene. 
 
 Where jaundice is recent, and is occasioned by con- 
 cretions obstructing the biliary dupts, it is probable 
 that, by using proper means, we may be able to effect 
 a cure ; but where it is brought on by tumours of the 
 neighbouring parts, or has arisen in consequence of 
 other diseases attended with symptoms of obstructed 
 viscera, our endeavours will most likely not be 
 crowned with success. Arising during a state of preg- 
 nancy, it is of little consequence, as it will cease on 
 parturition. 
 
 On opening the bodies of those who die of jaundice, 
 the yellow tinge appears to pervade even the most in- 
 terior part of the body ; it is diffused throughout the 
 whole of the cellular membrane, in the cartilages and 
 bones, and even the substance of the brain is coloured 
 with it. A diseased state of the liver, gall-bladder, or 
 adjacent viscera, is usually to be met with. 
 
 The Icterus infantum, or yellow gum, is a species 
 of jaundice which affects children, at or soon after 
 their birth, and which usually continues for some 
 days. It has generally been supposed to arise from the 
 meconium, impacted in the intestines, preventing the 
 flow of bile into them. The effects p; oduced by it are 
 languor, indolence, a yellow tinge of the skin, and a 
 tendency to sleep, which is sometimes fatal, where the 
 child is prevented from sucking. 
 
 The indications in this disease are, 1. To palliate 
 urgent symptoms. 2. To remove the cause of obstruc- 
 tion to the passage of the bile into the duodenum: this 
 is the essential part of the treatment ; but the means 
 will vary according to circumstances. When there 
 are appearances of inflammation, of which perhaps 
 the jaundice is symptomatic, or both produced by a 
 gall-stone, the means explained under the head of he- 
 patitis will be proper. If there be severe spasmodic 
 pain, as is usual when a gall-stone is passing, the libe- 
 | ral use of opium ‘and the warm bath will probably re- 
 lieve it. After which, in all instances, where there is 
 reason for supposing an obstructing cause within the 
 duct, a nauseating emetic, or brisk cathartic, would be 
 the most likely to force it onward: emetics, however, 
 are hardly advisable, except in recent cases without 
 inflammation ; and calomel, seeming to promote the 
 discharge of bile more than other cathartics, may be 
 given in a large dose with or after the opium. Several 
 remedies have been recommended, on the idea that 
 they may dissolve gall-stones; which, however, is 
 hardly probable, unless they should have advanced to 
 
IGA 
 
 IDE 
 
 the end of the common duct : the fixed alkalies, ether 
 with oil of turpentine, raw eggs, &c. come under this 
 head ; though the alkalies may be certainly beneficial 
 by correcting acidity, which usually results fVom a de- 
 ficient supply of bile to the intestines; and .possibly 
 alter the secretion of the liver so much as to prevent 
 the formation of more concretions. When the com- 
 plaint arises from scirrhous tumours, mercury is the 
 remedy most likely to afford relief, particularly should 
 the liver itself be diseased : but it must be used with 
 proper caution, and hemlock, or other narcotic, may 
 sometimes enable the system to bear it better. Where 
 this remedy is precluded, nitric acid promises to be the 
 best substitute, the taraxacum appears by no means so 
 much to be depended upon. In all tedious cases the 
 strength must be supported by the vegetable bitters, or 
 other tonics, and a nutritious diet, easy of digestion : 
 there Is often a dislike of animal food ; and a craving 
 for acids, which mostly may be indulged; indeed, 
 when scorbutic symptoms attended, the native vegeta- 
 ble acids have been sometimes very serviceable. The 
 bowels must be kept regular, and the other secretions 
 promoted, to get rid of the bile diffused in the system; 
 as well as to obviate febrile or inflammatory action. 
 When accumulations of hardened faeces induce the 
 complaint, or in the icterus infantum, cathartics may 
 be alone sufficient to afford relief : and, in that of preg- 
 nant females, we must chiefly look to the period of 
 delivery. 
 
 Icterus albus. The white jaundice. Chlorosis 
 is sometimes so called. 
 
 I'CTUS. 1. A stroke or blow. 
 
 2. The pulsation of an artery. 
 
 3. The sting of a bee, or other insect. 
 
 IDiE'US. (From iSi 7, a mountain in Phrygia, their 
 native place.) A name of the peony and blackberry. 
 
 IDE. This terminal is affixed to oxygen, chlorine, 
 and iodine, when they enter into combination with 
 each other, or with simple combustibles or metals in 
 proportions not forming an acid, thus ox-ide of chlo- 
 rine, ox-ide of nitrogen, chlor-ide of sulphur, iod-ide 
 of iron. 
 
 IDE'OLOGY. {Ideologic, ; from iSea, a thought, 
 and \oyos, a discourse.) The doctrine or study of the 
 understanding. “ Whatever be the number and the 
 diversity of the phenomena which belong to human 
 intelligence, however different they appear from the 
 other phenomena of life, though they evidently depend 
 on the soul, it is absolutely necessary to consider them 
 as the result of the action of the brain, and to make no 
 distinction between them and the other phenomena 
 that depend on the actions of that organ. The func- 
 tions of the brain are absolutely subject to the same 
 law's as the other functions; they develope and goto 
 decay in the progress of age ; they are modified by ha- 
 bit, sex, temperament, and individual disposition ; they 
 become confused, weakened, or elevated in diseases; 
 the physical injuries of the brain weaken or destroy 
 them ; in a word, they are not susceptible of any ex- 
 planation more than the other actions of the organ ; 
 and setting aside all hypothetical ideas, they are capa- 
 ble of being studied only by observation and ex- 
 perience. 
 
 We must also be cautious in imagining that the 
 study of the functions of the brain is more difficult than 
 that of the other organs, and that it appertains pecu- 
 liarly to metaphysics. By keeping close to observa- 
 tion, and avoiding carefully any theory, or conjecture, 
 this study becomes purely physiological, and perhaps 
 it is easier than the most part of the other functions, 
 on account of the facility with which the phenomena 
 can be produced and observed. The innumerable 
 phenomena which form the intellect of man, are only 
 modifications of the faculty of perception. If they are 
 examined attentively, this truth, which is well illus- 
 trated by modern metaphysicians, will be found very 
 clear. 
 
 There are four principal modifications of the faculty 
 of perception. 
 
 1st. Sensibility, or the action of the brain, by which 
 we receive impressions, either from - within or from' 
 without. 
 
 2d. The Memory , or the faculty of reproducing im- 
 pressions, or sensations formerly received. 
 
 3d. The faculty of perceiving the relations which 
 sensations have to each other, or the Judgment. 
 
 4th. The Desires , or the Will. 
 
 Ff 
 
 The study of the understanding, from whatever 
 cause, is not at present an essential part of physiology ; 
 the science which treats particularly of it is Ideology. 
 Whoever may wish to acquire an extensive knowledge 
 on this interesting subject, should consult the works of 
 Bacon, Locke, Condillac, Cabanis, and especially the 
 excellent book of Destutt Tracy, entitled “ Elements 
 of Ideology.” 
 
 IDIOCRA'SIA. See Idiosyncrasy. 
 
 IDIOPA'THIC. {Idiopathicus ; from iSios , peculiar, 
 and iraOos, an affection.) A disease which does not 
 depend on any other disease, in which respect it is 
 opposed to a systematic disease, which is dependen 
 on another. 
 
 IDIOSY'NCRASY. {Idiosyncrasia ; from iSios , 
 peculiar, aw, with, and icpacis, a temperament.) A 
 peculiarity of constitution, in which a person is affected 
 by certain agents, which, if applied to a hundred other 
 persons, would produce no effect: thus some people 
 cannot see a finger bleed without fainting ; and thus 
 violent inflammation is induced on the skin of some 
 persons, by substances that are perfectly innocent to 
 others. 
 
 Idiot'ropia. (From iSios, peculiar, and rper ru>, to 
 turn.) The same as Idiosyncrasia. 
 
 IDOCRASE. See Vesuvian. 
 
 IGASURIC ACID. Acidum Igusaricum. Pelletier 
 and Caventou, in their elegant researches in the faba 
 Sancti Ignatii , et nux vomica , having observed that 
 these substances contained a new vegetable base (strych- 
 nine) in combination with an acid, sought to sepa- 
 rate the latter, in order to determine its nature. It 
 appeared to them to be new, and they called it igasuric 
 acid, from the Malay name by which the natives desig- 
 nate in the Indies the faba Sancti Ignatii. This bean, 
 according to these chemists, is composed of igasurate 
 of strychnine, a little wax, a concrete oil, a yellow 
 colouring matter, gum, starch, bassorine, and vege- 
 table fibre. 
 
 To extract the acid, the rasped bean must be heated 
 in ether, in a digester, with a valve of safety. Thus 
 the concrete oil, and a little igasurate of strychnine, 
 are dissolved out. When the powder is no longer 
 acted on by the ether, they subject it, at several times, 
 to the action of boiling alkohol, which carries off the 
 oil which had escaped the ether, as also wax, which 
 is deposited on cooling, some igasurate of strychnine, 
 and colouring matter. All the alkoholic decoctions are 
 united, filtered, and evaporated. The brownish-yellow 
 residuum isdiffused in water ; magnesia is now added, 
 and the whole is boiled together for some minutes. 
 By this means, the igasurate is decomposed, and from 
 this decomposition there results free strychnine, and a 
 sub-igasurate of magnesia, very little soluble in water. 
 Washing with cold water removes almost completely 
 the colouring matter, and boiling alkohol then separates 
 the strychnine, which falls down as the liquid cools. 
 Finally, to procure igasuric acid from the sub-igasurate 
 of magnesia, which remains united to a small quantity 
 of colouring matter, we must dissolve the magnesian 
 salt in a great body of boiling distilled water ; concen- 
 trate the liquor, and add to it acetate of lead, which 
 immediately throws down the acid in the state of an 
 igasurate of lead. This compound is then decomposed, 
 by transmitting a current of sulphuretted hydrogen 
 through it, diffused in 8 or 10 times its weight of boiling 
 water. 
 
 This acid, evaporated to the consistence of syrup, 
 and left to itself, concretes in hard and granular crys- 
 tals. It is very soluble in water, and in alkohol. Its 
 taste is acid and very styptic. It combines with the 
 alkaline and earthy bases, forming salts soluble in 
 water and alkohol. Its combination with barytes is 
 very soluble, and crystallizes with difficulty, and mush- 
 room-like. Its combination with ammonia, when per- 
 fectly neutral, does not form a precipitate with the 
 salts of silver, mercury, and iron; but it comports 
 itself with the salts of copper in a peculiar manner, and 
 which seems to characterize the acid of strychnns (for 
 the same acid is found in nux vomica , and in snake- 
 wood, bois de coulevvre ) ; this effect consists in the 
 decomposition of the salts of copper, by its ammoniacal 
 compound. These salts pass immediately to a green 
 colour, and gradually deposite a greenish-white salt, of 
 very sparing solubility in water. The acid of strychnoa 
 seems thus to resemble meconic acid ; but it differs 
 essentially from it, by its action with salts of iron, 
 
ILE 
 
 ILL 
 
 which immediately assume a very deep red colour with 
 the meconic acid ; an effect not produced by the acid of 
 strychnos. The authors, after all, do not positively 
 affirm this acid to be new and peculiar. 
 
 IGNA'TIA. (So named by Linnaeus, because the 
 seeds are known in the materia medica by the name 
 of Saint Ignatius’s beans.) The name of a genus of 
 plants. Class, Penlandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Ignatia amara. The systematic name of the plant 
 which affords St. Ignatius’s bean ; Fab a indica ; Faba 
 Sancti Ignatii ; Faba febrifuga. These beans are of 
 a roundish figure, very irregular and uneven, about 
 the size of a middling nutmeg, semi-transparent, and 
 of a hard, horny texture. They have a very bitter 
 taste, and no considerable smell. They are said to be 
 used in the Philippine islands in all diseases, acting as 
 a vomit and purgative. Infusions are given in the 
 cure of iutermittents, &c. 
 
 Ignatii faba. See Ignatia amara. 
 
 IGNATIUS’S BEAN. See Ignatia amara. 
 
 I'GNIS. Fire. 1. Van Helmont, Paracelsus, and 
 other alchemists, applied this term to what they con- 
 sidered as universal solvents. 
 
 •2. In medicine, the older writers used it to express 
 several diseases characterized by external redness and 
 heat. 
 
 Ignis calidus. A hot fire: a gangrene: also a 
 violent inflammation, just about to degenerate into 
 a gangrene, were formerly so called by some. 
 
 Ignis fatuus. A luminous appearance or flame, 
 frequently seen in the night in different country places, 
 and called in England Jack with a lantern, or Will with 
 the wisp. It seems to be mostly occasioned by the 
 extrication of phosphorus from rotting leaves and 
 other vegetable matters. It is probable, that the motion- 
 less ignes fatui of Italy, which are seen nightly on the 
 same spot, are produced by the slow combustion of 
 sulphur, emitted through clefts and apertures in the 
 soil of that volcanic country. 
 
 Ignis frigidus. A cold fire. A sphacelus was so 
 called, because the parts that are so affected become 
 as cold as the surrounding air. 
 
 Ignis persicus. A name of the erysipelas, also of 
 the carbuncle. See Anthrax. 
 
 Ignis rot.e. Fire for fusion. It is when a vessel, 
 which contains some matter for fusion, is surrounded 
 with live, i. e. red-hot, coals. 
 
 Ignis sacer. A name of erysipelas, and of a species 
 of herpes. 
 
 Ignis sapientium. Heat of horse-dung. 
 
 Ignis sancti antonii. See Erysipelas. 
 
 Ignis svlvaticus. See Impetigo. 
 
 Ignis volagrius. See Impetigo. 
 
 Ignis volaticus. See Erysipelas. 
 
 I'kan radix. A somewhat oval, oblong, compressed 
 root, brought from China. It is extremely rare, and 
 would appear to be the root of some of the orchis 
 tribe. 
 
 I'laphis. A name in Myrepsus for the burdoch. 
 See Arctium lappa. 
 
 I'lech. By this word, Paracelsus seems to mean a 
 first principle. 
 
 I'leon cruentum. Hippocrates describes it in lib. 
 De Intern. Affect. In this disease, as well as in the 
 scurvy, the breath is foetid, the gums recede from the 
 teeth, ‘haemorrhages of the nose happen, and sometimes 
 there are ulcers in the legs, but the patient can move 
 about. 
 
 ILEUM. (From eiKtw, to turn about; from its 
 convolutions.) Ileum intestinum. The last portion 
 of the small intestines, about nfteen hands’ breadth in 
 length, which terminates at the valve of the caecum. 
 See Intestine. 
 
 ILEUS. See Iliac passion. 
 
 I'LEX. (The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Tetrandria ; Order, Tetra- 
 gynia.) The holly. 
 
 Ilex aquifolium. The systematic name of the 
 common holly. Aquifolium. The leaves of this plant, 
 llex—foliis ovatis acutis spinosis , of Linnaeus, have 
 been known to cure intermittent fevers ; and an in- 
 fusion of the leaves, drank as tea, is said to be a pre- 
 ventive against the gout. 
 
 Ilex oassine. Cassina; Apalachine gallis. This 
 tree grows in Carolina ; the leaves resemble those of 
 senna, blackish when dried, with a biller taste, and 
 aromatic smell. They are considered as stomachic 
 450 
 
 and stimulant. They are sometimes used as expec- 
 torants ; and when fresh are emetic. 
 
 I'Ll A. (The plural of lie, ceXy.) 
 
 1. The flanks, or that part in which are enclosed the 
 small intestines. 
 
 2. The small intestines. , 
 
 I'LIAC. ( Iliacus ; from ileum intestinum.) Be- 
 longing to the ilium ; an intestine so called. 
 
 Iliac arteries. Arteries iliacas. The arteries so 
 called are formed by the bifurcation of the aorta, near 
 the last lumbar vertebra. They are divided into inter- 
 nal and external. The internal iliac , also called the 
 liypograstic artery, is distributed in the foetus into six, 
 and in the adult into five branches, which are div ided 
 about the pelvis, viz. the little iliac, the gluteal, the 
 ischiatic, the pudical, and the obturatory ; and in the 
 . foetus, the umbilical. The external iliac proceeds out 
 of the pelvis through Poupart’s ligament, to form trie 
 femoral artery 
 
 Iliac passion. (ErXroj, CXtos, eiXeios, is described as 
 a kind of nervous colic, the seat of which is the ilium.) 
 Pass io iliaca ; Volvulus; Miserere met; Convolvulus; 
 Chordapsus ; Tormentum. A violent vomiting, in 
 which the faecal portion of the food is voided by the 
 mouth. It is produced by many morbid conditions of 
 the bowels, by inflammatory affections of the abdomi- 
 nal viscera, and by herniae. 
 
 Iliac region. The side of the abdomen, between 
 the ribs and the hips. 
 
 ILl'ACUS. The name of muscles, regions, or dis- 
 eases, situated near to, or connected with, parts about 
 the ilia or flanks. 
 
 Iliacus internus. Iliacus of Winslow. Iliaco 
 trachanten of Dumas. A thick, broad, and radiated 
 muscle, which is situated in the pelvis, upon the inner 
 surface of the ilium. It arises fleshy from the inner 
 lip of the ilium, from most of the hollow part, and like- 
 wise from the edge of that bone, between its anterior 
 superior spinous process and the acetabulum. It joins 
 with the psoas magnus, where it begins to become ten- 
 dinous, and passing under the ligamentum Fallopii, is 
 inserted in common with that muscle. The tendon of 
 this muscle has been seen distinct from that of the 
 psoas, and, in some subjects, it has been found divided 
 into two portions. The iliacus internus serves to assist 
 the psoas magnus in bending the thigh, and in bringing 
 it directly forwards. 
 
 ILI'ADUM. Iliadus. The first matter of all things, 
 consisting of mercury, salt, and sulphur. These are 
 Paracelsus’s three principles. His iliadus is also a 
 mineral spirit, which is contained in every element, 
 and is the supposed cause of diseases. 
 
 Ilia'ster. Paracelsus gives this name to the occult 
 virtue of nature, whence all things have their increase. 
 
 ILI'NGOS. (From t\iyl, a vortex.) A giddiness, 
 in which all things appear to turn round, and the eyes 
 grow dim. 
 
 Ili'scus. Avicenna says, it is madness caused by 
 
 love. 
 
 I LIUM OS. (From ilia, the small intestines ; so 
 named because it supports the ilia.) The haunch-bone. 
 The superior portion of the os innominatum, which, in 
 the foetus, is a distinct bone. See Innominatum os. 
 
 ILLA. See Ula. 
 
 ILLE'CEBRA. (From eiXtw, to turn; because its 
 leaves resemble worms.) See Scdum acre. 
 
 ILLI'CIUM. (Ilttcium, ab illiciendo; denoting an 
 enticing plant, from its being very fragrant and aro- 
 matic.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 ntean system. Class, Poly andri a : Order, Polygynia 
 
 Illicium anisatum. The systematic name of the 
 yellow-flowered aniseed-tree: the seeds of which are 
 called the star aniseed. Anisum stellatum ; Anisum 
 stinense ; Semen badian. They are used with the same 
 views as those of the Pimpinella anisum. The same 
 tree is supposed to furnish the aromatic bark, called 
 cortex anisi stellati, or cortex lavola. 
 
 ILLO'SIS. (From tXXoj, the eye.) A distortion of 
 the eyes. 
 
 Ii.lutame'ntum. An ancient form of an external 
 medicine, like the Ceroma, with which the limbs of 
 wrestlers, and others delighting in like exercises, were 
 rubbed, especially after bathing ; an account of which 
 may be met with in Bactius De Thermis. 
 
 Illuta'tio. (From in, and lutum, mud.) Illutation. 
 A besmearing any part of the body with mud, and re- 
 newing it as it grows dry, with a view of heating, dry- 
 
IMP 
 
 1ND 
 
 Ing, and discussing. It was chiefly done with the mud j 
 found at the bottom of mineral springs. 
 
 I'llys. (From tXAos, the eye.) A person who 
 squints, or with distorted eyes. 
 
 I'lys. (From tXvs, mud.) 1. The faeces of wine. 
 An obsolete term. 
 
 2. The sediment in stools which resemble faeces of 
 wine. 
 
 3. The sediments in urine, when it resembles the 
 same. 
 
 Imbeci'llitas oculorum. Celsus speaks of the 
 Nyctalopia by this name. 
 
 IiMBiBi Tio. (From imbibo, to receive into.) An ob- 
 solete term. In chemistry for a kind of cohobation, 
 when the liquor ascends and descends upon a solid sub- 
 stance, till it is fixed therewith. 
 
 IMBRICATUS. Imbricated : like tiles upon a house. 
 A term applied to leaves as those of the Euphorbia 
 paralia. 
 
 1MMERSUS. Immersed: plunged under water — 
 folia immersa : leaves which are naturally under the 
 water, and are different from those which naturally 
 float. See Leaf. 
 
 It is remarked by Linnaeus, that aquatic plants have 
 their lower, and mountainous ones their upper, leaves 
 most divided, by which they better resist the action of 
 the stream in one case, and of the wind in the other. 
 
 Immk rsus. A term given by Bartholine, and some 
 other anatomists to the Subscapularis muscle, because 
 it was hidden, or, as it were, sunk. 
 
 IMPA'TIENS. (From in, not, and paiior, to suffer ; 
 because its leaves recede from the hand with a crack- 
 •ingnoise, as impatient of the touch, or from the great 
 elasticity of the sutures of its seed vessel which is com- 
 pletely impatient of the touch, curling up with the 
 greatest velocity, and scattering round the seeds, the 
 instant any extraneous body comes in contact with it.) 
 The name of a genus of plants. Class, Pentandria ; 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 IMPERATO'RIA. (From impero, to overcome : so 
 named because its leaves extend and overwhelm the 
 less herbs which grow near it.) 1. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria ; 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the master-wort. 
 See Imperatoria ostruthium. 
 
 Imperatoria ostruthium. The systematic name 
 of the inaster-wort. Imperatoria; Magistrantia. 
 The roots of this plant are imported from the Alps and 
 Pyrenees, notwithstanding it is indigenous to this 
 Island : they have a fragrant smell, and a bitterish pun- 
 gent taste. The plant, as its name imports, was for- 
 merly thought to be of singular efficacy ; and its great 
 success, it is said, caused it to be distinguished by the 
 name of divinium remedium. At present, it is consi- 
 dered merely as an aromatic, and consequently is super- 
 seded by many of that class which possess superior 
 qualities. 
 
 IMPETI'GINES. (The plural of impetigo ; from 
 in.peto, to infest.) An order in the class Cachexia of 
 Cullen, the genera of which are characterized by 
 cachexia deforming the external parts of the body with 
 tumours, eruptions, &c. 
 
 IMPETI GO. Ignis sylvaticus ; Ignis volagrius. 
 A disease of the skin, variously described by authors, 
 but mostly as one in which several red, hard, dry, pru- 
 rient spots arise in the face and neck, and sometimes all 
 over the body, and disappear by furfuraceous or tender 
 scales. 
 
 Impetum faciens. See Vis vita. 
 
 IMPETUSA. Force or motion. 
 
 I'mpia herba. (From in, not, and pius, good ; 
 because it grows only on barren ground.) *A name 
 given to cudweed. See Gnaphalium. 
 
 IMPLICATED. Celsus, Scribonius,and some others, 
 call those parts of physic so, which have a necessary 
 dependence on one another ; but the term has been 
 more significantly applied, by Bellini, to fevers, where 
 two at a time afflict a person, either of the same kind, 
 as a double tertian ; or, of different kinds, as an inter- 
 mittent tertian, and a quotidian, called a Semi- 
 tertian. 
 
 Implu'vium. (From impluo, to shower upon.) 1. 
 •The shower-bath. 
 
 2. An embrocation. 
 
 IMPOSTHUMA. A term corrupted from impostem 
 and apostcm. An abscess. 
 
 j IMPREGNA TION. Impregnahu See Conception 
 
 and Generation. 
 
 INANI'TIO. (From inanio, to empty.) Inanition 
 Applied to the body or vessels, it means emptiness; 
 applied to the mind, it means a defect of its powers. 
 
 INCANTA TION. Incantatio ; Incantamentum. A 
 way of curing diseases by charms, defended by Para- 
 celsus, Helmont, and some other chemical enthusiasts. 
 
 INCANUS. Hoary. Applied to stems which are 
 covered with a kind of scaly mealiness, as that of the 
 A'-temisia absinthium, and Atriplez portulacoides. 
 
 Ince'ndium. (From incendo, to burn.) A burning 
 fever, or heat. 
 
 Inck'nsio. 1. A burning fever. 
 
 2. A hot inflammatory tumour, 
 
 Incerni'culum. (From incerno, to sift.) 
 
 1. A strainer, or sieve. 
 
 2. A name for the pelvis of the kidney, from its 
 office as a strainer. 
 
 Incide'ntia. (From incido , to cut.) Medicines 
 which consist of pointed and sharp particles, as acids, 
 and most salts, which are said to incide or cut the 
 phlegm, when they break it, so as to occasion its dis- 
 charge. 
 
 INCINERA'TION. (From incinero, to reduce to 
 ashes.) Incineratio. The combustion of vegetable 
 and animal substances, for the purpose of obtaining 
 their ashes or fixed residue. 
 
 INCISrVUS. (From incido, to cut.) A name given 
 to some muscles, &c. 
 
 Incisivus inferior. See Levator labii iufcrioris. 
 
 Incisivus lateralis. See Levator labii svperioris 
 alaque nasi. 
 
 Incisivus medius. See Depressor labii supcrioris 
 alaque nasi. 
 
 INCPSOR. (Dentes incisores ; from incido, to cut, 
 from their use in cutting the food.) The four front 
 teeth of both jaws are called incisors, because they cut 
 the food. See Teeth. 
 
 INCISO'RIUM. (From incido, to cut.) A table 
 whereon a patient is laid for an operation. 
 
 Incisorium foramen. A name of the foramen, 
 which lies behind the dentes incisores of the upper 
 jaw. 
 
 INCISUS. (From incido, to cut.) Cut. A term 
 applied in botany, synonymously with dissectus, to 
 leaves ; as those of the Geranium dissectum. 
 
 INCONTINE NTIA. (From in, and contineo, to 
 contain.) Inability to retain the natural evacuations. 
 Hence we say, incontinence of urine, &x. 
 
 Incrassa'ntia. ( Incrassans ; from incrasso, to 
 make thick.) Medicines which thicken the fluids. 
 
 INCUBUS. (From incuha, to lie upon; because 
 the patient fancies that something lies upon his chest.) 
 See Oneirodynia . 
 
 INCURVUS. Curved inwards: applied to leaves; 
 as in Erica empetrifolia. 
 
 INCUS. (A smith’s anvil: from incudo, to smite 
 upon : so named from its likeness in shape to an anvil ) 
 The largest and strongest of the bones of the ear in the 
 tympanum. It is divided into a body and two crura. 
 Its body is situated anteriorly, is rather broad and 
 thick, and has two eminences’ and two depressions, 
 both covered with cartilage, and intended for the re- 
 ception of the head of the malleus. Its shorter crus 
 extends no farther than the cells of the mastoid apophy- 
 sis. Its longer crus, together with the manubrium of 
 the malleus, to which it is connected by a ligament, is 
 of the same extent as the shorter; but its extremity is 
 curved inwards, to receive the os orbicuiare, by the in- 
 tervention of which it is united with the stapes. 
 
 l'NDEX. (From indico, to point out; because it ig 
 generally used for such purposes.) The forefinger. 
 
 Indian arrow-root. See Maranta. 
 
 Indian cress. See Tropaolum majus. 
 
 Indian date-plum. See Diospyros lotus. 
 
 Indian leaf. See Laurus cassia. 
 
 Indian pink. See Spigelia. 
 
 Indian-rubbcr. See Caoutchouc. 
 
 Indian wheat. See Zea mays. 
 
 “ Indian tobacco. Lobelia. The Lobelia inflata 
 is an annual American plant, found in a great variety 
 of soils throughout the United States. 
 
 It is lactescent, like many others of its genus. When 
 chewed it communicates to the mouth a burning, pun- 
 gent sensation, which remains long in the fauces, re* 
 sembling the effect of green tobacco. The plant con- 
 
 451 
 
 F f 2 
 
LNL> 
 
 INF 
 
 tains caoutchouc, extractive, and an acrid principle, 
 which is present in -the tincture, decoction, and dis- 
 tilled water. 
 
 The lobelia is a prompt emetic, attended with nar- 
 cotic effects during its operation. If a leaf or capsule 
 be held in the mouth for a short time, it brings on gid- 
 diness, headache, a trembling agitation of the whole 
 body, sickness, and finally vomiting. These effects are 
 analogous to those which tobacco produces in the un- 
 accustomed. If swallowed in substance, it excites 
 speedy vomiting, accompanied with distressing and 
 long-continued sickness, and even with dangerous 
 symptoms, if the dose be large. On account of the 
 violence of its operation, it is probable that this plant 
 will never come in use for the common purpose of an 
 emetic. It is, however, entitled to notice as a remedy 
 in asthma and some other pulmonary affections. It 
 produces relief in asthmatic cases, sometimes with- 
 out vomiting, but more frequently after discharging 
 the contents of the stomach. On account of the 
 harshness of its operation, it is reluctantly resorted to 
 by patients, who expect relief from any milder means. 
 It, however, certainly relieves some cases, in which 
 other emetic substances fail. In small doses the lobe- 
 lia is found a good expectorant for pneumonia, in its 
 advanced stages, and for catarrh. In rheumatism it 
 has also been found of service. 
 
 The strength of the lobelia varies with its age, and 
 other circumstances. In some instances, a grain will 
 produce vomiting. The tincture is most frequently 
 given in asthma, in doses of about a fluid draclnn.” — 
 Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 [Indian turnip. Dragon root. Arum. “ The 
 Arum triphyllum is an American plant, growing in 
 damp, shady situations, and sometimes called Indian 
 Turnip , and Wake robin. The root is large andfleshy, 
 consisting chiefly of fcecula, which it affords, without 
 taste or smell, in the form of a white delicate powder. 
 In its recent state, this root, and in fact every part of 
 the plant, is violently acrid, and almost caustic. Ap- 
 plied to the tongue, or to any secreting surface, it pro- 
 duces an effect like that of Cayenne pepper, but far 
 more powerful, so as to leave a permanent soreness 
 for many hours. Its action does not readily extend 
 through the cuticle, since the bruised root may be worn 
 upon the skin till it becomes dry, without occasioning 
 pain or rubefaction. The acrimony of this plant re- 
 sides in a highly volatile principle, which is driven off 
 by heat, and gradually disappears in drying. It is not 
 communicated to water, alkohol, nor oil, but may be 
 obtained in the form of an inflammable gas or vapour, 
 by boiling the plant under an inverted receiver, filled 
 with water. Arum is too violently acrid to be a safe 
 medicine in its recent state, though it has sometimes 
 been given with impunity. The dried root, while it 
 retains a slight portion* of acrimony, is sometimes 
 grated in milk, and given as a carminative and dia- 
 phoretic.” — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 India'na radix. Ipecacuanha. 
 
 I'ndica camotes. Potatoes. 
 
 INDICANT. ( Indicans ; from indico, to show.) 
 That from which the indication is drawn, which is in 
 reality the proximate cause of a disease. 
 
 Indicating days Critical days. 
 
 INDICATION. ( Indicatio ; from indico, to show.) 
 An indication is that which demonstrates in a disease 
 what ought to be done. It is three-fold : preservative, 
 which preserves health; curative, which expels a 
 present disease ; and vital, which respects the powers 
 and reasons of diet. The scope from which indications 
 are taken, or determined, is comprehended in this dis- 
 tich: 
 
 Ars, mtas , regio , complexio, virtus , 
 
 Mos et symptoma , repletio, tempus, et usus. 
 
 INDICATOR. (From indico , to point: so named 
 from its office of extending the index, or forefinger ) 
 An extensor muscle of the forefinger, situated chiefly 
 on the lower and posterior part of the forearm. Ex- 
 tensor indicis of Cowper. Extensor secundii inter- 
 nodii indicis proprius , vulgo indicator of Douglas ; 
 and Gubitosus phalangettien de Vindix of Dumas. It 
 arises, by an acute fleshy beginning, from the middle of 
 the posterior part of the ulna ; its tendon passes under 
 the same ligament with the extensor digitorum commu- 
 nis, with part of which it is inserted into the posterior 
 part of the forefinger. 
 
 Indicum lignum. Logwood. 
 
 45 2 
 
 Indicus morbus. The venereal disease. 
 
 INDI GENOUS. ( Indigenus ; indigena ab indu , 
 i. e. in et geno , i. e. gigno , to beget.) Applied to dis- 
 eases, plants, and other objects which are peculiar to 
 any country. 
 
 INDIGO. A blue colouring matter extracted from 
 the Indigofer a tinctoria. Anil, or the indigo plant. 
 
 INDIGOFERA. (From indigo, and fero, to bear.t 
 The name of a genus of plants. Class, Diadelphia ; 
 Order, Decandria. 
 
 Indigofera tinctoria. The systematic name of 
 the plant which affords indigo. 
 
 INDUCIUM. (From induco, to cover ordrawover.) 
 A covering. 1. A shirt. 
 
 2. The name of the amnios from its covering the 
 foetus like a shirt. 
 
 3. Wildenow and Swart’s name for the involucrum, 
 or thin membraneous covering of the fructification of 
 ferns. 
 
 Its varieties are, 
 
 1. Inducium planum , flat; as in the genus PoZy- 
 podium. 
 
 2. I.peltatum, connected with the seed by a fila- 
 ment or stalk ; as in Aspidium filixmas. 
 
 3. I. corniculatum , round and hollow ; as in Equi- 
 selum. 
 
 Indura'ntia. (From induro, to harden.) Medi 
 cines which harden. 
 
 INEQUALIS. Unequal. Applied to a leaf when 
 the two halves are unequal in dimensions and the base 
 end parallel ; as in Eucalyptus resinifera. 
 
 INERMIS. (From in, priv. and arma .) Unarmed: 
 opposed, in designating leaves, to such as are spinous. 
 
 Ine'sis. (From ivau), to evacuate ) Inethus. An 
 evacuation of the humours. 
 
 INFECTION. See Contagion. 
 
 INFERNAL. A name given to a caustic, lapis in- 
 femalis , from its strong burning property. See Argenti 
 nitras. 
 
 Infibula'tio. (From infibulo, to button together.) 
 An impediment to the retraction of the prepuce. 
 
 INFLAMMABLE. Chemists distinguish by this 
 term such bodies as burn with facility, and flame inau 
 increased temperature. 
 
 Inflammable air. See Hydrogen gas. 
 
 Inflammable air, heavy. See Carburetted hydrogen 
 gas. 
 
 INFLAMMATION. ( Inflammatio , onis. f.; from in- 
 flammo, to burn.) Phlogosis ; Phlegmasia. A dis- 
 ease characterized by heat, pain, redness, attended 
 with more or less of tumefaction and fever. Inflam- 
 mation is divided into two species, viz. phlegmonous and 
 erysipelatous. 
 
 Besides this division, inflammation is either acute or 
 chronic, local or general, simple or complicated with 
 other diseases. 
 
 1. Phlegmonous inflammation is known by its bright 
 red colour, tension, heat, and a circumscribed, throb- 
 bing, painful tumefaction of the part ; tending to sup- 
 puration. Phlegmon is generally used to denote an 
 inflammatory tumour, situated in the skin or cellular 
 membrane. When the same disease affects the vis- 
 cera, it is usually called phlegmonous inflammation. 
 
 2. Erysipelatous inflammation is considered as an 
 inflammation of a dull red colour, vanishing upon 
 pressure, spreading unequally, with a burning pain, the 
 tumour scarcely perceptible, ending in vesicles, or des- 
 quamation. This species of inflammation admits of a 
 division into erythema, when there is merely an affec- 
 tion of the skin, with very little of the whole system ; 
 and erysipelas, when there is general affection of the 
 system. 
 
 The fever attending erysipelatous inflammation is 
 generally synocli us or typhus, excepting when it affects 
 very vigorous habits, and then it may be synoclia. The 
 fever attending phlegmonous inflammation is almost 
 always synocba. Persons in the prime of life, and in full 
 vigour with a plethoric habit of body, are most liable to 
 the attacks of a phlegmonous inflammation ; whereas 
 those advanced in years, and those of a weak habit of 
 body, irritable, and lean, are most apt to be attacked 
 with erysipelatous inflammation. 
 
 Phlegmonous inflammation terminates in resolution, 
 suppuration, gangrene, and scirrhus, or induration. 
 Resolution is known to be about to take place when 
 the symptoms gradually abate; suppuration, when the 
 inflammation docs not readily yield to proper remedies, 
 
INN 
 
 INN 
 
 the throbbing increases, the tumour points externally, 
 and rigors come on. Gangrene is about to take place, 
 when the pain abates, the pulse sinks, and cold per- 
 spirations come on. Schirrhus, or induration, is known 
 by the inflammation continuing a longer time than 
 usual ; the tumefaction continues, and a considerable 
 hardness remains. This kind of tumour gives little or 
 no pain, and, when it takes place, it is usually the se- 
 quel of inflammation affecting glandular parts. It 
 sometimes, however, is accompanied with lancinating 
 pakis, ulcerates, and becomes cancerous. 
 
 Erythematous inflammation terminates in resolu- 
 tion, suppuration, or gangrene. The symptoms of in- 
 flammation are accounted for in the following way 
 
 The redness arises from the dilatation of the small 
 vessels, which become sufficiently large to admit the 
 red particles in large quantities; it appears also to 
 occur, in some cases, from the generation of new ves- 
 sels. The swelling is caused by the dilatation of the 
 vessels, the plethoric state of the arteries and veins, the 
 exudation of coagulable lymph into the cellular mem- 
 brane, and the interruption of absorption. 
 
 In regard to the augmentation of heat, as the ther- 
 mometer denotes very little increase of temperature, it 
 appears to be accounted for from the increased sensi- 
 bility of the nerves, which convey false impressions 
 to the sensorium. The pain is occasioned by a de- 
 viation from the natural state of the parts, and the 
 unusual condition into which the nerves are thrown. 
 The throbbing depends on the action of the arteries. 
 
 Blood taken from a person labouring under active 
 inflammation, exhibits a yellowish white crust on the 
 surface ; this is denominated the buffy coriaceous, or 
 inflammatory coat. This consists of a layer of coagu- 
 lable lymph, almost destitute of red particles. Blood, 
 in this state, is often termed sizy. The colouring part 
 of the blood is its heaviest constituent; and, as the 
 blood of a person labouring under inflammation is 
 longer coagulating than healthy blood, it is supposed 
 that the red particles have an opportunity to descend 
 to a considerable depth from the surface before they 
 become entangled. The buffy coat of blood is gene- 
 rally the best criterion of inflammation ; there are a few 
 anomalous constitutions in which this state of blood is 
 always found ; but these are rare. 
 
 The occasional and exciting causes of inflammation 
 are very numerous: they, however, may generally be 
 classed under external violence, produced either by 
 mechanical or chemical irritation, changes of tempera- 
 ture, and stimulating foods. Fever often seems to be 
 a remote cause ; the inflammation thus produced is 
 generally considered as critical. Spontaneous inflam- 
 mation sometimes occurs when no perceptible cause 
 can be assigned for its production. Scrofula and 
 syphilis may be considered as exciting causes of in- 
 flammation. 
 
 With regard to the proximate cause, it has been the 
 subject of much dispute. Galen considered phlegmon 
 to be produced by a superabundance of the humor 
 sanguineus. Boerhaave referred the proximate cause 
 to an obstruction in the small vessels, occasioned by a 
 lentor of the blood. Cullen and others attributed it 
 rather to an affection of the vessels than a change of the 
 fluids. 
 
 The proximate cause, at the present period, is gene- 
 rally considered to be a morbid dilatation, and increased 
 action of such arteries as lead and are distributed to 
 the inflamed part. 
 
 Inflammation of the bladder. See Cystitis. 
 
 Inflammation of the brain. See Phrenitis. 
 
 Inflammation of the eyes. See Ophthalmia. 
 
 Inflammation of the intestines. See Enteritis. 
 
 Inflammation of the kidneys. See Nephritis. 
 
 Inflammation of the liver. See Hepatitis. 
 
 Inflammation of the lungs. See Pneumonia. 
 
 Inflammation of the peritonceum . See Peritonitis. 
 
 Inflammation of thepleura. See Pleuritis. 
 
 Inflammation of the stomach. See Gastritis. . 
 
 Inflammation of the testicle. See Orchitis. 
 
 Inflammation of the uterus. See Hysteritis. 
 
 INFLA'TIO. (From inflo , to puff up.) A windy 
 swelling. See Pneumatosis. 
 
 Infla'tiva. ( Inflativus ; from inflo, to puff up with 
 wind.) Medicines or food which cause flatulence. 
 
 INFLATUS. Inflated. In botany applied to vesi- 
 culated parts, which naturally contain only air; as 
 legumen inflatum , seen in Astragalus vesicarius , and 
 
 the distended and hollow perianths of the Cucubalus 
 behen, and Physalis alkekengi in fruit. 
 
 INFLEXUS. Curved inwards ; synonymous to in- 
 curvus , as applied to leaves, petals, &c. See Incurvus. 
 Tire petals of the Pimpinella, and Chcerophyllum, are 
 described as inflexa. 
 
 INFLORESCENCE. (Inflorescentia; from inflo- 
 resco, to flower or blossom.) A term used by Lin- 
 naeus to express the particular manner in which flowers 
 are situated upon a plant, denominated by preceding 
 writers, modus florendi, or manner of flowering. 
 
 It is divided into simple , when solitary, and com- 
 pound, when many flowers are placed together in one 
 place. 
 
 The first affords the following distinctions. 
 
 1. Flos pedunculatus, furnished with a stalk ; as in 
 Gratiolus and Vinca. 
 
 2. F. sessilis, adhering to the plant without a flower- 
 stalk; as in Daphne meierium , and Zinia pauciflora. 
 
 3. F. cauiinus, when on the stem. 
 
 4. F. rameus, when on the branch. 
 
 5. F. terminalis , when on the apex of the stem, or 
 branch ; as Paris quadrifolia , and Chrysanthemum 
 leucanthemum. 
 
 6. F. axillaris , in the axilla; as in Convallaria mul- 
 tiflora. 
 
 7. F. foliaris, on the surface of the leaf ; as in Phyl- 
 lanthus. 
 
 8. F. radicalis, on the root ; as Carlina acaulis, 
 Crocus, and Colchicum. 
 
 9. F. latitans, concealed in a fleshy receptacle ; as 
 in Ficus carica. 
 
 Again, it is said to be, 
 
 1. Alternate; as in Polyanthes tuberosa. 
 
 2. Opposite; as in Passiflora hirsuta. 
 
 3. Unilateral, hanging all to one side ; as Erica her - 
 bacea , and Silene amcena. 
 
 4. Solitary; as in Campanula speculum , and Car- 
 duus tuberosus. 
 
 The second, or compound inflorescence, has the fol- 
 lowing kinds : 
 
 1. The verticillus , or whirl. 
 
 2. The capitulum, or tuft. 
 
 3. The spica, or spike. 
 
 4. The racemus, or cluster. 
 
 5. The corymbos, or corymb. 
 
 6. The umbella, or umbel. 
 
 7. The cyma, or cyme. 
 
 8. The fasciculus, or fascicle. 
 
 9. The panicula, or panicle. 
 
 10. The thyrsus , or bunch. 
 
 11. The spadix , or sheath. 
 
 12. The amentum, or catkin. 
 
 INFLUE'NZA. (The Italian word for influence.) 
 
 The disease is so named because it was supposed to be 
 produced by a peculiar influence of the stars. See 
 Catarrhus a. contagione. 
 
 INFRASCAPULA' RIS (From infra, beneath, and 
 scapula, the shoulder-blade.) A muscle named from 
 its position beneath the scapula. See Subscapularis. 
 
 INFRASPINA'TUS. (From infra, beneath, and 
 spina, the spine.) A muscle of the humerus, situated 
 on the scapula. It arises fleshy, from all that part of 
 the dorsum scapulae which is below its spine ; and from 
 the spine itself, as far as the cervix scapulae. The 
 fibres run obliquely towards a tendon in the middle of 
 a muscle, which runs forwards, and adheres to the 
 capsular ligament. It is inserted by a flat, thick tendon, 
 into the upper and outer part of the large protuberance 
 on the head of the os humeri. Its use is to roll the os 
 humeri outwards, to assist in raising and supporting 
 it when raised, and to pull the ligament from between 
 the bones. This muscle and the supra spinatus are 
 covered by an aponeurosis, which extends between the 
 cost®, and edges of the spine of the scapula, and gives 
 rise to many of the muscular fibres. 
 
 INFUNDIBULIFORMIS. Funnel-shaped. Ap- 
 plied to the corolla of plants ; as in Pulmonaria. 
 
 INFUNDIBULUM. (From inf undo , to pour in.) 
 1. A canal that proceeds from the vulva of the brain 
 to the pituitary gland in the sella turcica. 
 
 2. The beginnings of the excretory duct of the kid- 
 ney, or cavities into which the urine is first received, 
 from the secretory cryptse, are called infundibula. 
 
 INFUSION. ( Infusum ; from infundo, to pour ill.) 
 Infusio. A process that consists in pouring water of 
 any required degree of temperature on such substances 
 
 453 
 
INF 
 
 INN 
 
 as have a loose texture, as thin bark, wood in shavings, 
 or small pieces, leaves, flowers, &c. and suffering it to 
 stand a certain time. The liquor obtained by the above 
 process is called an inf usion. The following are among 
 the most approved infusions. 
 
 INFU'SUM. See Infusion . 
 
 Infusum anthemidis. Infusion of chamomile. Take 
 of chamomile-flowers, two drachms; boiling-water, half 
 a pint. Macerate for ten minutes in a covered vessel, 
 and strain. For its virtues, see Anthemis nobilis. 
 
 Infusum armoraci.® compositum. Compound in- 
 fusion of horse-radish. Take of fresh horse-radish 
 root, sliced, mustard-seeds, bruised, of each one ounce; 
 boiling water, a pint. Macerate for two hours, in a 
 covered vessel, and strain ; then add compound spirit 
 of horse-radish, a fluid ounce. See Cochlearia armo- 
 racia. 
 
 Infusum aurantii compositum. Compound in- 
 fusion of orange-peel. Take of orange-peel, dried, 
 two drachms; lemon-peel, fiesh, a drachm; cloves, 
 bruised, half a drachm ; boiling water, half a pint. 
 Macerate for a quarter of an hour, in a covered ves- 
 sel, and strain. See Citrus aurantium. 
 
 Infusum calumb®. Infusion of calumba. Take of 
 caiumba-root, sliced, a drachm; boiling water, half a 
 pint. Macerate for two hours, in a covered vessel, and 
 strain. See Calumba. 
 
 Infusum caryofhyllorum. Infusion of cloves. 
 Take of cloves, bruised, a drachm ; boiling water, half 
 a pint. Macerate for two hours, in a covered vessel, 
 and strain. See Eugenia caryophyllata. 
 
 Infusum cascarill®. Infusion of cascarilla. Take 
 of cascarilla bark, bruised, half an ounce; boiling 
 water, half a pint. Macerate lor two hours, in a co- 
 vered vessel, and strain. See Croton cascarilla. 
 
 Infusum catechu compositum. Compound in- 
 fusion of catechu. Take of extract of catechu, two 
 drachms and a half; cinnamon bark, bruised, half a 
 drachm ; boiling water, half a pint. Macerate for an 
 hour, in a covered vessel, and strain. See Acacia 
 catechu. 
 
 Infusum cinchona. Infusion of cinchona. Take 
 of lance-leaved cinchona bark, bruised, hplf an ounce ; 
 boiling water, half a pint. Macerate for two hours, in 
 a covered vessel, and strain. See Cinchona. 
 
 Infusum cuspari®. Infusion of cusparia. Take 
 of cusparia bark, bruised, two drachms ; boiling water, 
 half a pint. Macerate for two hours, in a covered ves- 
 sel, and strain. See Cusparia febrifuga. 
 
 Infusum digitalis. Infusion of lox-glove. Take 
 of purple fox-glove leaves, dried, a drachm ; boiling 
 water, half a pint. Macerate for four hours, in a co- 
 vered vessel, and strain; then add spirit of cinnamon, 
 half a fluid ounce. See Digitalis purpurea. 
 
 Infusum gentian.e compositum. Compound in- 
 fusion of gentian. Take of gentian-root, sliced, orange- 
 peel, dried, of each a drachm ; leinon-peel, fresh, two 
 drachms; boiling water, twelve fluid ounces. Mace- 
 rate for an hour, in a covered vessel, and strain. See 
 Gentiana lutea. y 
 
 Infusum lini. Infusion of linseed. Take of lin- 
 seed, bruised, an ounce ; liquorice-root, sliced, half an 
 ounce ; boiling, water, two pints. Macerate for two 
 hours, near the fire, in a covered vessel, and strain. 
 See Linum usitatissimum.. 
 
 Infusum quassi®. Infusion of quassia. Take of 
 quassia wood, a scruple; boiling water, half a pint. 
 Macerate for two hours and strain. See Quassia 
 amara. 
 
 Infusum rhei. Infusion of rhubarb. Take of 
 rhubarb-root, sliced, a drachm ; boiling water, half a 
 pint. Macerate for two hours, and strain. See Rheum. 
 
 Infusum ros®. Take of the petals of red rose, 
 dried, half an ounce ; boiling water, two pints and a 
 half; dilute sulphuric acid, three fluid draclnns; double- 
 refined sugar, an ounce and a half. Pour the water 
 upon the petals of the rose in a glass vessel ; then add 
 the acid, and macerate for half an hour. Lastly, 
 strain the infusion, and add the sugar to it. See Rosa 
 Gallica. 
 
 Infusum senn®. Infusion of senna. Take of 
 senna-leaves, an ounce and a half; ginger-root, sliced, 
 a drachin; boiling water, a pint. Macerate for an 
 hour, in a covered vessel, and strain the liquor. See 
 Cassia senna. 
 
 Infusum simaroub®. Infusion of simarouba. Take 
 of simarouba bark bruised, half a arachm ; boiling 1 
 454 
 
 i water, half a pint. Macerate for two hours, in a co- 
 vered vessel, and strain. See Quassia simarouba. 
 
 Infusum tabaci. Infusion of tobacco. Take of 
 tobacco-leaves, a drachm ; boing water, a pint. Mace 
 rate for an hour, in a covered vessel, and strain. See 
 Nicotiana. 
 
 INGENHOUZ, John, was born at Breda, in 1730 
 Little is known of his early life ; but in 1767, he came 
 to England to learn the Suttonian method of inocula- 
 tion. In the following year he went to Vienna, to 
 inoculate some of the imperial family, for which ser- 
 vice he received ample honours; and shortly after 
 performed the same operation on the Grand Duke of 
 Tuscany, when he returned to this country, and spent 
 the remainder of his life in scientific pursuits. In 1779, 
 he publishod “Experiments on Vegetables,” disco- 
 vering their great power of purifying the air in sun- 
 shine, but injuring it in the shade and night. He war 
 also author of several papers in the Philosophical 
 Transactions, being an active member of the Royal 
 Society. He died in 1799. 
 
 INGLUVIES. 1. Gluttony. 
 
 2. The claw, crop, or gorge of a bird. 
 
 INGRASSIAS, John Philip, was born in Sicily, 
 and graduated at Padua in 1537 with singular reputa- 
 tion ; whence he was invited to a professorship in 
 several of the Italian schools; bnt he gave the prefer- 
 ence to Naples, where he distinguished himself greatly 
 by his learning and judgment. At length he returned 
 to his native island, and settled in Palermo, where he 
 was also highly esteemed ; and in 1563 made first physi- 
 cian to that country by Philip II. of Spain, to whom it 
 then belonged. This office enabled him to introduce 
 excellent regulations into the medical practice of the 
 island, and when the plague raged there in 1575, th«i 
 judicious measures adopted by him arrested its pro- 
 gress; whence the magistrates decreed him a largs 
 reward, of which, however, he only accepted a part, 
 and applied that to religious uses. He died in 1580, at 
 the age of 70. He cultivated anatomy with great 
 assiduity, and is reckoned one of the improvers of that 
 art, especially in regard to the structure of the cranium, 
 and the organ of hearing. He is said also to have dis- 
 covered the seminal vesicles. He published several 
 works, particularly an account of the plague, and a 
 treatise, “DeTumoribus prater Naturam,” which is 
 chiefly a commentary on Avicenna, but is deserving 
 of notice, as containing the first modern description of 
 Scarlatina, under the name of Rossalia; and perhaps 
 the first account of varicella, which he called crystalli. 
 But his principal work was published by his nephew, 
 in 1603, entitled, “Commentaries on Galen’s Book 
 concerning the Bones.” 
 
 Ingra vidation. (From ingravidor , to be great with 
 child.) The same as impregnation, or going with child. 
 
 I'NGUEN. ( Inguen , inis, n.) The groin. The 
 lower and lateral part of the abdomen, above the thigh. 
 
 INGUINAL. Inguinalis. Appertaining to the groin. 
 
 Inguinal hernia. See Hernia. 
 
 Inguinal ligament. See Poupart's ligament. 
 
 INHUMATION. (From inhumo, to put into the 
 ground.) The burying a patient in warm or medicated 
 earth. Some chemists have fancied thus to call that 
 kind of digesUon which is performed by burying the 
 materials in dung, or iu the earth. 
 
 1'nion. (From tj, a nerve; as being the -place where 
 nerves originate.) The occiput. Blancard says it is 
 the beginning of the spinal marrow; others say it is 
 the back part of the neck. 
 
 Injacula'tio. (From injaculor, to shdotinto.) So 
 Helmont calls a disorder which consists of a violent 
 spasmodic pain in the stomach, and an immobility of 
 the body. 
 
 INJE'CTION. ( Injectio ; from injicio , to cast into.) 
 A medicated liquor to throw into a natural or preter- 
 natural cavity of the body by means of a syringe. 
 
 INNOMINA'TUS. (From in, priv., and nomen, a 
 name.) Some parts of the body are so named: thus, 
 the pelvic bones, which in the young subject are three 
 in number, to which names were given, become one in 
 the adult, which was without a name ; an artery from 
 the arch of the aorta, and the fifth pair of nerves, 
 because they appeared to have been forgotten by the 
 older anatomists. . 
 
 Innominata artkria. The first branch given off 
 by the arch of the aorta. It soon divides into the right 
 carotid and right subcla ? n arteries. 
 
INN 
 
 INN 
 
 Innominati nkrvi. The fifth pair of nerves. See 
 'Trigemini. 
 
 Innominatum os. (So called because the three bones 
 of which it originally was formed grew together, and 
 formed one complete bone, which was then left name- 
 less.) A large irregular bone, situated at the side of the 
 pelvis. It is divided into three portions, viz. the iliac, 
 ischiatic, and pubic, which are usually described as 
 three distinct bones. 
 
 The os ilium , or haunch-bone, is of a very irregular 
 shape. The lower part of it is thick and narrow ; its 
 superior portion is broad and thin, terminating in a 
 ridge, called the spine of the ilium, and more commonly 
 known by the name of the haunch. The spine rises 
 up like an arch, being turned somewhat outward, and 
 from this appearance, the upper part of the pelvis, 
 when viewed together, has not been improperly com- 
 pared to the wings of a phaeton. This spine, in the 
 recent subject, appears as if tipped with c.artilage; but 
 this appearance is nothing more than the tendinous 
 fibres of the muscles that are inserted into it. Exter- 
 nally, this bone is unequally prominent, and hollowed 
 for the attachment of muscles; and internally, at its 
 broadest forepart, it is smooth and concave. At its 
 lower part, there is a considerable ridge on its inner 
 surface. This ridge, which extends from the os sacrum, 
 and corresponds with a similar prominence, both on 
 that bone and the ischium, forms, with the inner part 
 of the ossa pubis, what is called the brim of the pelvis. 
 The whole of the internal surface, behind this ridge, is 
 very unequal. The os ilium has likewise a smaller 
 surface posteriorly, by which it is articulated to the 
 sides of the os sacrum. This surface has, by some, 
 been compared to the human ear, .and, by others, to 
 the head of a bird : but neither of these comparisons 
 seem to convey any just idea of its form or appearance. 
 Its upper part is rough and porous; lower down it is 
 more solid. It is firmly united to the os sacrum by a 
 cartilaginous substance, and likewise by very strong 
 ligamentous fibres, which are extended to that bone 
 from the whole circumference of this irregular surface. 
 The spine of this bone, which is originally an epiphysis, 
 has two considerable tuberosities, one anteriorly, and 
 the other posteriorly, which is the largest of the two. 
 The ends of this spine too, from their projecting more 
 than the parts of the bone below them, are called 
 spinal processes. Before the anterior spinal process, 
 the spine is hollowed, where part of the Sartorius 
 muscle is placed ; and below the posterior spinal pro- 
 cess, there is a very large niche in the bone, which, in 
 the recent subject, has a strong ligament stretched over 
 its lower part, from the os sacrum to the sharp-pojnted 
 process of the ischium; so that a great hole is formed, 
 through which pass the great sciatic nerve and the 
 posterior crural vessels under the pyriform muscle, 
 part of which is likewise lodged in this hole. The 
 lowest, thickest, and narrowest part of the ilium, in con- 
 junction with the other two portions of each os inaomi- 
 natum, helps to form the acetabulum for the os femoris. 
 
 The os ischium , or hip-bone, which is the lowest ©f 
 the three portions of each os innominatum, is of a very 
 irregular figure, and usually divided into its body, tu- 
 berosity, and ramus. The body externally forms the 
 inferior portion of the acetabulum, and sends a sharp- 
 pointed process backward, called the spine of the 
 ischium. This is the p-ocess to which the ligament is 
 attached, which was just now described as forming a 
 great foramen for the passage of the sciatic nerve. 
 The tuberosity is large and irregular, and is placed at 
 the inferior part of the bone, giving origin to several 
 muscles. In the recent subject, it seems covered with 
 a cartilaginous crust; but this appearance, as in the 
 spine of the ilium, is nothing more than the tendinous 
 fibres of the muscles that are inserted into it. This 
 tuberosity, which is the lowest portion of the trunk, 
 supports us when we sit. Between the spine and the 
 tuberosity is observed a sinuosity, covered with a car- 
 tilaginous crust, which serves as a pulley, on which 
 the obturator muscle plays. From the tuberosity, the 
 bone, becoming narrower and thinner, forms the ramus, 
 or branch, which, passing forwards and upwards, 
 Makes, with the ramus of the os pubis, a large hole, 
 >f an oval shape, the foramen magnum ischn, which 
 affords, through its whole circumference, attachment 
 *o muscles. This foramen is more particularly noticed 
 *n describing the os pubis. 
 
 The os pubis , or share-bone, which is the smallest I 
 
 of the three portions of the os innominatum, is placed 
 at the upper and forepart of the pelvis, where the two 
 ossa pubis meet, and are united to each other by means 
 of a very strong cartilage, which constitutes what is 
 called the symphysis pubis. Each os pubis may be 
 divided into' its body, angle, and ramus. The body, 
 which is the outer part, is joined to the os ilium. The 
 angle comes forward to form the symphisis, and.thc 
 ramus is a thin apophysis, which, uniting with the 
 ramus of the ischium, forms the foramen magnum 
 iscjiii, or thyroidcurn , as it has been sometimes called, 
 from its resemblance to a door or shield. This foramen 
 is somewhat wider above than below, and its greatest 
 diameter is, from above downwards, and obliquely 
 from within outwards. In the recent subject, it is 
 almost completely closed by a strong fibrous membrane, 
 called the obturator ligament. Upwards and outwards, 
 where we observe a niche in the bone, the fibres of 
 this ligament are separated, to allow a passage to the 
 posterior crural nerve, an artery and vein. The great 
 uses of this foramen seem to be to lighten the bones 
 of the pelvis, and to afford a convenient lodgment to 
 the obturator muscles. The three bones now described 
 as constituting the os innominatum on each side, ail 
 concur to form the great acetabulum, or cotyloid cavily, 
 which receives the head of the thigh-bone; the os ilium 
 and os ischium making each about two-fifths, and the 
 os pubis one-fifth, of the cavity. This acetabulum, 
 which is of considerable depth, is of a spherical shape. 
 Its brims are high, and, in the recent subject, it is tipped 
 with cartilage. These brims, however, are higher 
 above and externally, than they are internally and 
 below, where we observe a niche in the bone (namely, 
 the ischium), across which is stretched a ligament, 
 forming a hole for the transmission of blood-vessels 
 and nerves to the cavity of the joint. The cartilage 
 w hich lines the acetabulum, is thickest at its circum- 
 ference, and thinner within, where a little hole is to be 
 observed, in which is placed the apparatus that serves 
 to lubricate the joint, and facilitate its motions. We 
 are likewise able to discover the impression made by 
 the internal ligament of the os femoris, which, by 
 being attached both to this cavity and to the head of 
 the os femoris, helps to secure the latter in the aceta- 
 bulum. The bones of the pelvis serve to support the 
 spine and upper parts of the body, to lodge the intes- 
 tines, urinary bladder, and other viscera; and likewise 
 to unite the trunk to the lower extremities. But, 
 besides these uses, they are destined, in the female 
 subject, for other important purposes ; and the ac- 
 coucheur finds, in the study of these bones, the founda- 
 tion of all midwifery knowledge. Several eminent 
 waiters are of opinion, that in difficult parturition, all 
 the bones of the pelvis undergo a certain degree of 
 separation. It has been observed, likewise, that the 
 cartilage uniting the ossa pubis is thicker, and of a 
 more spongy texture, in women than in men ; and 
 therefore more likely to swell and enlarge during preg 
 nancy. That many instances of a partial separation 
 of these bones, during labour, have happened, there 
 can be no doubt ; such a separation, however, ought 
 by no means to be considered as a uniform and salutary 
 work of nature, as some writers seem to think, but as 
 the effect of disease. But there is another circumstance 
 in regard to this part of osteology, which is well worthy 
 of attention ; and this is, the different capacities of the 
 pelvis in the male and female subject. It has been 
 observed that the os sacrum is shorter and broader in 
 women than in men ; the ossa ilia are also found more 
 expanded ; whence it happens, that in women the cen- 
 tre of gravity does not fall so directly on the upper part 
 of the thigh as in men, and this seems to be the reason 
 why, in general, they step with less firmness, and move 
 their hips forward in walking. From these circum- 
 stances, also, the brim of the female pelvis is nearly 
 of an oval shape, being considerably wider from side to 
 side, than from the symphysis pubis to the os sacrum ; 
 whereas, in men, it is rounder, and everywhere of less 
 diameter. The inferior opening of the pelvis is like- 
 wise proportionably larger in the female subject, the 
 ossa ischia being more separated from each other, and 
 the foramen ischii larger, so that, where the os ischium 
 and os pubis are united together, they form a greate r 
 circle ; the os sacrum is also more hollowed, though 
 shorter, and the os coccygis more loosely connected, and, 
 therefore, capable of a greater degree of motion than 
 I in men. 
 
 455 
 
INO 
 
 INOCULATION. Inoculatio. The insertion of a 
 poison into any part of the body. It was mostly prac- 
 tised with that of the smallpox, because we had learned, 
 from experience, that by so doing, we generally pro- 
 cured fewer pustules, and a much milder disease, than 
 when the small-pox was taken in a natural way. Al- 
 though the advantages were evident, yet objections 
 were raised against inoculation, on the notion that it 
 exposed the person to some risk, when he might have 
 passed through life, without ever taking the disease 
 naturally ; but it is obvious that he was exposed to 
 much greater danger, from the intercourse which he 
 must have with his fellow-creatures, by taking the dis- 
 order in a natural way. It has also been adduced, that 
 a person is liable to take the small-pox a second time, 
 when produced at first by artificial means ; but such 
 instances are very rare, besides not being sufficiently 
 authentic. We may. conjecture that, in most of those 
 cases, the matter used was not variolous, but that of 
 some other eruptive disorder, such as the chicken-pox, 
 which has often been mistaken for the small-pox. 
 However, since the discovery of the preventive power 
 of the cow-pox, small-pox inoculation has been ra- 
 pidly falling into disuse. See Variola vaccina. 
 
 To illustrate the benefits arising from inoculation, it 
 lias been calculated that a third of the adults die who 
 take the disease in a natural way, and about one- 
 seventh of the children ; whereas of those who are 
 inoculated, and are properly treated afterward, the 
 proportion is probably not greater than one in five or 
 six hundred. 
 
 Inoculation is generally thought to have been intro- 
 duced into Britain from Turkey, by Lady Mary Wort- 
 ley Montague, about the year 1721, whose son had 
 been inoculated at Constantinople, during her resi- 
 dence there, and whose infant daughter was the first 
 that underwent the operation in this country. It ap- 
 pears, however, to have been well known before this 
 period, both in the south of Wales and Highlands of 
 Scotland. Mungo Park, in his travels into the interior 
 of Africa, founiT that inoculation had been long prac- 
 tised by the Negroes on the Guinea coast ; and nearly 
 in the same manner, and at the same time of life, as 
 in Europe. It is not clearly ascertained where inocu- 
 lation really originated. It has been ascribed to the 
 Circassians, who employed it as the means of preserv- 
 ing the beauty of their women. It appears more pro- 
 bable that accident first suggested the expedient among 
 different nations, to whom the small-pox had long been 
 known, independently of any intercourse with each 
 other ; and what adds to the probability of this con- 
 jecture is, that in most places where inoculation can be 
 traced back, for a considerable length of time, it seems 
 to have been practised chiefly by old women, before it 
 was adopted by regular practitioners. 
 
 Many physicians held inoculation in the greatest 
 contempt at first, from its supposed origin ; others again 
 discredited the fact of its utility ; while others, on the 
 testimony of the success in distant countries, believed 
 in the advantages it afforded, but still did not think 
 themselves warranted to recommend it to the families 
 they attended ; and it was not until the experiment of 
 it had been made on six criminals (all of whom reco- 
 vered from the disease and regained their liberty), 
 that it was practised, in the year 1726, on the royal 
 family, and afterward adopted as a general thing. 
 
 To ensure success from inoculation, the following 
 precautions should strictly be attended to. 
 
 1. That the person should be of a good habit of 
 body, and free from any disease, apparent or latent, in 
 order that he may not have the disease and a bad con- 
 stitution, or perhaps another disorder, to struggle with 
 at the same time. 
 
 2. To enjoin a temperate diet and proper regimen ; 
 and, where the body is plethoric, or gross, to make use 
 of gentle purges, together with mercurial and antimo- 
 nial medicines. 
 
 3. That the age of the person be as little advanced 
 as possible, but not younger if it can be avoided, than 
 four months. 
 
 4. To choose a cool season of the year, and to avoid 
 external heat, either by exposure to the sun, sitting by 
 fires, or in warm chambers, or by going too warmly 
 clothed, or being too much in bed. 
 
 5. To take the matter from a young subject, who has 
 the small-pox in a favourable way, and who is other- 
 wise healthy, and free from disease ; and. when 
 
 4.76 
 
 INS 
 
 fresh matter can be procured, to give it the prefer- 
 ence. 
 
 Where matter of a benign kind cannot be procured, 
 and the patient is evidently in danger of the casual 
 small-pox, we should not, however, hesitate a moment 
 to inoculate from any kind of matter that can be pro- 
 cured ; as what has been taken in malignant kinds of 
 small-pox has been found to produce a very mild dis- 
 ease. The mildness or malignity of the disease ap- 
 pears, therefore, to depend little or not at all on the 
 inoculating matter. Variolous matter, as well as the 
 vaccine, by being kept for a length of time, particularly 
 in a warm place, is apt, however, to undergo decompo- 
 sition, by putrefaction ; and then another kind of con- 
 tagious material has been produced. 
 
 In inoculating, the operator is to make the slightest 
 puncture or scratch imaginable in the arm of the per- 
 son, rubbing that part of the lancet which is besmeared 
 with matter repeatedly over it, by way of ensuring the 
 absorption ; and in order to prevent its being wiped off, 
 the shirt sleeve ought not to be pulled down until the 
 part is dry. 
 
 A singular circumstance attending inoculation is, 
 that when this fails in producing the disease, the in- 
 oculated part nevertheless sometimes inflames and 
 suppurates, as in cases where the complaint is about 
 to follow ; and the matter produced in those cases, is 
 as fit for inoculation as that taken from a person 
 actually labouring under the disease. The same hap- 
 pens very frequently in inoculation for the cow- 
 pox. 
 
 If, on the fourth or fifth day after the operation, no 
 redness or inflammation is apparent on the edge of the 
 wound, we ought, then to inoculate in the other arm, 
 in the same manner as before ; or, for greater certain- 
 ty, we may do it in both. 
 
 Some constitutions are incapable of having the dis- 
 ease in any form. Others do not receive the disease at 
 one time, however freely exposed to its contagion, 
 even though repeatedly inoculated, and yet receive it 
 afterward by merely approaching those labouring 
 under it. 
 
 On the coming on of the febrile symptoms, which is 
 generally on the seventh day in the inoculated small- 
 pox, the patient is not to be suffered to lie abed, but 
 should be kept cool, and partake freely of antiseptic 
 cooling drinks. See Variola. 
 
 INOSCULA'TION. (Inosculatio ; from in, and 
 osculum , a little mouth.) The running of the veins 
 and arteries into one another, or the interunion of the 
 extremities of the arteries and veins. 
 
 INSA'NIA. (From in, not, and sanus , sound.) 
 Insanity, or deranged intellect. A genus of disease in 
 the class Neuroses, and order Vesanice, characterized 
 by erroneous judgment, from imaginary perceptions or 
 recollections, attended with agreeable emotions in per- 
 sons of a sanguine temperament. See Mania. 
 
 Inse'ssus. (From insideo, to sit upon.) A hot- 
 bath, simple or medicated, over which the patient 
 sits. 
 
 Insipie'ntia. (From in, and sapienlia, wisdom.) 
 A delirium without fever. 
 
 Insola'tio. (From in, upon, and sol, the sun.) A 
 disease which arises from a too great influence of the 
 sun’s heat upon the head, a coup de soleil. 
 
 INSPIRATION. ( Inspiratio ; from in, and spiro, 
 to breathe.) The act of drawing the air into the lungs. 
 See Respiration. 
 
 INSTINCT. ( Instinctus , i Is. m.) Animals are 
 
 not abandoned by nature to themselves : they are all 
 employed in a series of actions ; whence results that 
 marvellous whole that is seen among organized beings. 
 To incline animals to the punctual execution of those 
 actions which are necessary for them, nature has pro- 
 vided them with instinct; that is, propensities, incli- 
 nations, wants, by which they are constantly excited, 
 and forced to fulfil the intentions of nature. 
 
 Instinct may excite in two different modes, with or 
 without knowledge of the end. The first is enlight- 
 ened instinct, the second is blind instinct ; the one 
 is particularly the gift of man, the other belongs to 
 animals. 
 
 In examining carefully the numerous phenomena 
 which depend on instinct, we see that there is a double 
 design in every animal: — 1. The preservation of the 
 individual. 2. The preservation of the species. Every 
 animal fulfils this end in its own way, and according to 
 
INT 
 
 INT 
 
 Ita organization; there are therefore as many dif- 
 ferent instincts as there are different species ; and as 
 the organization varies in individuals, instinct pre- 
 sents individual differences sometimes strongly marked. 
 
 We recognise two sorts of instinct in man : the one 
 depends more evidently pn his organization, on his 
 animal state ; he presents it in whatever state he is 
 found. This sort of instinct is nearly the same as that 
 of animals. The other kind of instinct springs from 
 the social state ; and, without doubt, depends on orga- 
 nization : what vital phenomenon does not depend on 
 it 1 But it does not display itself except when man 
 lives in civilized society, and when he enjoys all the 
 advantages of that state. 
 
 To the first, that may be called animal instinct, be- 
 long hunger, thirst, the necessity of clothing, of a 
 covering from the weather ; the desire of agreeable 
 sensations ; the fear of pain and of death ; the desire 
 to injure others, if there is any danger to be feared 
 from them, or any advantage to arise from hurting 
 them ; the venereal inclinations ; the interest inspired 
 by children ; inclination to imitation ; to live in society, 
 which leads man to pass through the different degrees 
 of civilization, &c. These different instinctive feel- 
 ings incline him to concur in the established order of 
 organized beings. Man is, of all the animals, the one 
 whose natural wants are most numerous, and of the 
 greatest variety ; which is in proportion to the extent 
 of his intelligence: if he had only these wants, he 
 would have always a marked superiority over the 
 animals. 
 
 When man, living in society, can easily provide for 
 all the wants which we have mentioned, he has then 
 time and powers of action more than his original 
 wants require : then new wants urise, that may be 
 called social wants : such is that of a lively perception 
 of existence ; a want which, the more it is satisfied, 
 the more difficult it becomes, because the sensations 
 become blunted by habit. 
 
 This want of a vivid existence, added to the conti- 
 nually increasing feebleness of the sensations, causes a 
 mechanical restlessness, vague desires, excited by the 
 remembrance of vivid sensations formerly felt: in 
 order to escape from this state, man is continually 
 forced to change his object, or to overstrain sensations 
 of the same kind. Thence arises an inconstancy 
 which never permits our desires to rest, and a progres- 
 sion of desires, which, always annihilated by enjoy- 
 ment, and irritated by remembrance, proceed forward 
 without end ; thence arises ennui, by which the civil- 
 ized idler is incessantly tormented. 
 
 The want of vivid sensations is balanced by the 
 love of repose and idleness in the opulent classes of 
 society. These contradictory feelings modify each 
 other, and from their reciprocal reaction results the 
 love of power, of consideration, of fortune, &c. which 
 gives us the means of satisfying both. 
 
 These two instinctive sensations are not the only 
 ones which spring from the social state ; a crowd of 
 others arise from it, equally real, though less important; 
 besides, the natural wants become so changed as no 
 longer to be known ; hunger is often replaced by a 
 capricious taste ; the venereal desires by a feeling of 
 quite another nature, &c. 
 
 The natural wants have a considerable influence 
 upon those which arise from society ; these, in their 
 turn, modify the former; and if we add age, tempera- 
 ment, sex, &c. which tend to change every sort of want, 
 we will have an idea of the difficulty which the study 
 of the instinct of man presents. This part of physi- 
 ology is also scarcely begun. We remark, however, 
 that the social wants necessarily carry along with them 
 the enlargement of the understanding; there is no 
 comparison in regard to the capacity of the mind, be- 
 tween a man in the higher class of society, and a man 
 whose physical powers are scarcely sufficient to pro- 
 vide for his natural wants. 
 
 INTEGER. When applied to leaves, perianths, 
 petals, &c. folia integra , means undivided ; and is said 
 of the simple leaves, as those of the orchises and 
 grasses. The female flower of the oak affords an ex- 
 ample of the perianthium integrum , and the petals of 
 the JVigella arvensis and Silene quinquevulncra are 
 described as petala integra. 
 
 INTEGERRIMUS. Most perfect or entire. Ap- 
 plied to leaves, the margin of which has no teeth, 
 notches, or incisions. It regards solely the margin- 
 
 whereas the f olium integrum respects the whole shape, 
 and has nothing to do with the margin. 
 
 INTERCO STAL. (Intercostalis ; from inter, be- 
 tween, and costa , a rib.) A name given to muscles, 
 vessels, &c. which are between the ribs. 
 
 Intercostal arteries. Arteries intercostales. 
 The arteries which run between the ribs. The superior 
 intercostal artery is a branch of the subclavian. The 
 other intercostal arteries are given off from the aorta. 
 
 Intercostal muscles. Intercostales extemi et 
 interni. Between the ribs on each siae are eleven 
 double rows of muscles. These are the intercostales 
 extemi , and interni.. Galen has very properly observed, 
 that they decussate each other like the strokes of the 
 letter X. The intercostales extemi arise from the 
 lower edge of each superior rib, and, running obliquely 
 downwards and forwards, are inserted into the upper 
 edge of each inferior rib, so as to occupy the intervals 
 of the ribs, from as far back as the spine to their car- 
 tilages ; but from their cartilages to the sternum, there 
 is only a thin aponeurosis covering the internal inter- 
 costales. The intercostales interni arise and are in- 
 serted in the same manner as the external. They begin 
 at the sternum, and extend as far as the angles of the 
 ribs, their fibres running obliquely backwards. These 
 fibres are spread over a considerable part of the inner 
 surface of the ribs, so as to be longer than those of the 
 external intercostals. Some of the posterior portions 
 of the internal intercostals pass over one rib, and are 
 inserted into the rib below. Verheyen first described 
 these portions as separate muscles, under the name of 
 infra costales. Winslow has adopted the same name. 
 Cowper, and after him Douglas, call them costarum 
 depressores proprii. These distinctions, however, are 
 altogether superfluous, as they are evidently nothing 
 more than appendages of the intercostals. The num- 
 ber of these portions varies in different subjects. Most 
 commonly there are only four, the first of which runs 
 from the second rib to the fourth, the second from the 
 third rib to the fifth, the third from the fourth rib to 
 the sixth, and the fourth from the fifth rib to the seventh. 
 The internal intercostals of the two inferior false ribs 
 are frequently so thin, as to be with difficulty separated 
 from the external ; and, in some subjects, one or both 
 of them seem to be altogether wanting. It was the 
 opinion of the ancients, that the external intercostals 
 serve to elevate, and the internal to depress the ribs. 
 They were probably led to this opinion, by observing 
 the different direction of their fibres ; but it is now well 
 known, that both have the same use, which is that 
 of raising the ribs equally during inspiration. Fallo- 
 pius was one of the first who ventured to call in ques- 
 tion the opinion of Galen on this subject, by contend- 
 ing that both layers of the intercostals serve to elevate 
 the ribs. In this opinion he was followed by Hierony- 
 mus Fabricius, our countryman Mayow, and Borelli. 
 But, towards the close of the last century, Bayle, a 
 writer of some eminence, and professor at Toulouse, 
 revived the opinion of the ancients by the following 
 arguments : — He observed, that the oblique direction 
 of the fibres of the internal intercostals is such, that 
 in each inferior rib, these fibres are nearer to the verte- 
 brae than they are at their superior extremities, or in 
 the rib immediately above ; and that, of course, they 
 must serve to draw the rib downwards, as towards 
 the most fixed point. This plausible doctrine was 
 adopted by several eminent writers, and among others, 
 by Nicholls, Hoadley, and Schreiber; but above all, 
 by Hamberger, who went so far as to assert, that not 
 only the ribs, but even the sternum, are pulled down 
 wards by these muscles, and constructed a particular 
 instrument to illustrate this doctrine. He pretended 
 likewise that the intervals of the ribs are increased by 
 their elevation, and diminished by their depression; 
 but he allowed that, while those parts of the internal 
 intercostals that are placed between the bony part of 
 the ribs pull them downwards, the anterior portions of 
 the muscle, which are situated between the cartilages, 
 concur with the external intercostals in raising them 
 upwards. These opinions gave rise to a warm and 
 interesting controversy, in which Hamberger and Hal- 
 ler were the principal disputants. The former argued 
 chiefly from theory, and the latter from experiments 
 on living animals, which demonstrate the fallacy cf 
 Hamberger’s arguments, and prove, beyond a doubt, 
 that the internal intercostals perform the same func- 
 tions as the external. 
 
 457 
 
1NT 
 
 INT 
 
 Intercostal nerve. Nervus intercostalis. Great 
 intercostal nerve. Sympathetic nerve. The great in- 
 tercostal nerve arises in the cavity of the cranium, 
 from a branch of the sixth and one of the fifth pair, 
 uniting into one trunk, which passes out of the cranium 
 through the carotid canal, and descends by the sides 
 of the bodies of the vertebra of the neck, thorax, loins, 
 and os sacrum : in its course, it receives the small ac- 
 cessory branches from all the thirty pair of spinal 
 nerves. In the neck, it gives off three cervical gan- 
 glions, the upper, middle, and lower ; from which the 
 cardiac and pulmonary nerves arise. In the thorax, 
 it gives oft' the splanchnic or anterior intercostal, which 
 perforates the diaphragm, and forms the semilunar 
 ganglions, from which nerves pass to all the abdominal 
 viscera. They also form in the abdomen ten peculiar 
 plexuses, distinguished by the name of the viscus, to 
 which they belong, as the coeliac, splenic, hepatic, 
 superior, middle, and lower mesenteric, two renal, and 
 two spermatic plexuse^. The posterior intercostal 
 nerve gives accessory branches about the pelvis and 
 ischiatic nerve, and at length terminates. 
 
 Intercostal veins. The intercostal veins empty 
 their blood into the vena azygos. 
 
 INTERCURRENT. Those fevers which happen 
 in certain seasons ordy, are called stationary : others 
 are called, by Sydenham, intercurrents. 
 
 Inte'rcus. (From inter , between, and cutis, the 
 skin.) A dropsy between the skin and the flesh. See 
 Anasarca. 
 
 INTERDE'NTIUM. (From inter , between, and 
 dens, a tooth.) The intervals between teeth of the 
 same order. 
 
 INTERDI'GITUM. (From inter, between, and 
 digitus , a toe, or finger.) A corn between the toes, or 
 wart between the fingers. 
 
 INTERF^EML'NEUM. (From inter, between, and 
 feemen, the thigh.) The perinaeum, or space between 
 the anus and pudendum. 
 
 Interlu'nius. (From inter , between, and luna , 
 the moon; because it was supposed to affect those 
 who were born in the wane of the moon.) The epi- 
 lepsy. 
 
 Intermediate affinity. See Affinity intermediate. 
 
 INTERMITTENT. ( Intermittens ; from inter, 
 between, and mitto, to send away.) A disease is so 
 called which does not continue until it finishes one 
 way or the other, as most diseases do, but ceases and re- 
 turns again at regular or uncertain periods ; as agues, & c. 
 
 Intermittent fever. See Febris intermittens. 
 
 INTERNODIS. Applied to a flowerstalk or pedun- 
 culus, when it proceeds from the intermediate part 
 of a branch between two leaves ; as in Ehretia inter- 
 nodis. 
 
 Internu'ntii dies. (From internuncio , to go be- 
 tween.) Applied to critical days, or such as stand 
 between the increase of a disorder and its decrease. 
 
 Intero'ssei manus. (Interosseus ; from inter, be- 
 tween, and os, the bone.) These are small muscles 
 situated between the metacarpal bones, and extending 
 from the bones of the carpus to the fingers. They are 
 divided into internal and external; the former are to 
 be seen only on the palm of the hand, but the latter 
 are conspicuous both on the palm and back of the 
 hand. The interossei intemi are three in number. 
 Tire first, which Albinus names posterior indicis, 
 arises tendinous and fleshy from the basis and inner 
 part of the metacarpal bone of the forefinger, and 
 likewise from the upper part of that which supports 
 the middle finger. Its tendon passes over the articula- 
 lion of this part of these bones with the forefinger, 
 and, uniting with the tendinous expansion that is sent 
 off from the extensor digitorurn communis, is inserted 
 into the posterior convex surface of the first phalanx 
 of that finger. The second and third, to which Albinus 
 gives the names of prior annularis , and interrosseus 
 auricularis, arise, in the same manner, from the basis 
 of the outsides of the metacarpal bones that sustain 
 the ring-finger and the little finger, and are inserted 
 into the outside of the tendinous expansion of the ex- 
 tensor digitorurn communis that covers each of those 
 fingers. These three muscles draw the fingers into 
 which they are inserted, towards the thumb. The 
 inttrossei externi are four in number; for among these 
 is included the small muscle that is situated on the 
 outside of the metacarpal bone that supports the fore- 
 finger. Douglas calls it extensor tertii intemodii in- 
 
 dicis, and Winslow semi-inter osseus indicis. Albinus, 
 who describes it among the interrossei, gives it the 
 name of prior indicis. This first interosseus externus 
 arises by two tendinous and fleshy portions. One of 
 these springs from the upper half of the inner side of 
 the first bone of the thumb, and the other from the 
 ligaments that unite the os trapezoides to the metacar- 
 pal bone of the forefinger, and likewise from all the 
 outside of this latter bone. These two portions unite 
 as they descend, and terminate in a tendon, which is 
 inserted into the outside of that part of the tendinous 
 expansion from the extensor digitorurn communis that 
 is spread over the posterior convex surface of the fore- 
 finger. The second, to which Albinus gives the name 
 of prior medii, is not quite so thick as the last described’ 
 muscle. It arises by two heads, one of which springs 
 from the inner side of the metacarpal bone of the fore- 
 finger, chiefly towards its cpr.vex surface, and the other 
 arises from the adjacent ligaments, and from the whole 
 outer side of the metacarpal bone that sustains the 
 middle finger. These two portions unite as they de- 
 scend, and terminate in a tendon, which is inserted, 
 in the same manner, as the preceding muscle, into the 
 outside of the tendinous expansion that covers the pos- 
 terior part of the middle finger. The third belongs 
 likewise to the middle finger, and is therefore named 
 posterior medii by Albinus. It arises, like the last de- 
 scribed muscle, by two origins, which spring from the 
 roots of the metacarpal bones of the ring and middle 
 fingers, and from the adjacent ligaments, and is in- 
 serted into the inside of the same tendinous expansion 
 as the preceding muscle. The fourth, to which Albi- 
 nus gives the name of posterior annularis, differs from 
 the last two only in its situation, xvhicb is between the 
 metacarpal bones of the ring and little fingers. It is 
 inserted into the inside of the tendinous expansion of 
 the extensor digitorurn communis, that covers the pos- 
 terior part of the ring-finger. All these four muscles 
 serve to extend the fingers into which they are inserted, 
 and likewise to draw them inwards, towards the 
 thumb, except the third, or posterii medii , which, from 
 its situation and insertion, is calculated to pull the 
 middle finger outwards. 
 
 Interossei pedis. These small muscles, in their 
 situation between the metatarsal bones, resemble the 
 interossei of the hand, and, like them, are divided into 
 internal and external. The interossei pedis intemi 
 are three in number. They arise tendinous and fleshy, 
 from the basis and inside of the metatarsal bones of the 
 middle, the third, and little toes, in the same manner 
 as those of the hand, and they each terminate in a 
 tendon that runs to the inside of the first joint of these 
 toes, and from thence to their upper surface, where it 
 loses itself in the tendinous expansion that is sent off 
 from the extensors. Each of these three muscles 
 serves to draw the toe into which it is inserted towards 
 the great toe. The interossei extemi are four in num- 
 ber. The first arises tendinous and fleshy from the 
 outside of the root of the metatarsal bone of the great 
 toe, from the os cuneiforme internum, and from the 
 root of the inside of the metatarsal bone of the foretoe 
 Its tendon is inserted into the inside of the tendinous 
 expansion that covers the back part of the toes. The 
 second is placed in a similar manner between the 
 metatarsal bones of the fore and middle toes, and is 
 inserted into the outside of the tendinous expansion 
 on the back part of the foretoe. The third and fourth 
 are placed between the two next metatarsal bones, and 
 are inserted into the outside of the middle and third 
 toes. The first of these muscles draws the foretoe 
 inwards towards the great toe. The three others pull 
 the toes, into which they are inserted, outwards. They 
 all assist in extending the toes. 
 
 INTEROSSEOUS. (Interosseus ; from inter, be- 
 tween, and os, a bone.) A name given to muscles, 
 ligaments, &.c. which are between bones. 
 
 Interpella'tus. (From interpello , to. interrupt.) 
 A name given by Paracelsus to a disease attended with 
 irregular or uncertain paroxysms. 
 
 Interpola'tus dies. (From interpolo, to renew.) 
 In Paracelsus, these are the days interpolated between 
 two paroxysms. 
 
 INTERSCAPU'LIUM. (From inter, between, and 
 scapula , the shoulder-blade.) That part of tire spine 
 which lies between the shoulders. 
 
 INTERSE'PTUM. (From inter, between, and sep- 
 tum, an enclosure.) The uvula and the septum narium. 
 
INV 
 
 INT 
 
 INTERSPINA'LIS. (From inter , between, and 
 spina, the spine.) Muscles, nerves, &c. are so named 
 which are between the processes of the spine. 
 
 Inter spin ales. The fleshy portions between the 
 spinous processes of the neck, back, and loins, distin- 
 guished by the names of interspinales colli, dorsi et 
 lumborum. Those which" connect processes of the 
 back and loins, are rather small tendons than muscles : 
 they draw these processes nearer to each other. 
 
 INTERTRANSVERSA'LES. Four distinct small 
 bundles of flesh, which fill up the spaces between the 
 transverse processes of the vertebrae of the loins, and 
 serve to draw them towards each other 
 
 INTERTRl'GO. (From inter, between, and tern, 
 to rub.) An excoriation about the anus, groins, axilla, 
 or other parts of the body, attended with inflammation 
 and moisture. It is most commonly produced by the 
 irritation of the 'urine, from riding, or some acrimony 
 in children. 
 
 INTE'STINE. ( Intestmum : trom intus, within.) 
 The convoluted membraneous tube that extends from 
 the stomach to the anus, receives the ingested food, re- 
 tains it a certain time, mixes with it the bile and pan- 
 creatic juice, propels the chyle into the lacteals, and 
 covers the faeces with mucus, is so called. The intes- 
 tines are situated in the cavity of the abdomen, and 
 are divided into the small and large, which have, be- 
 sides their size, other circumstances of distinction. 
 
 The small intestines are supplied internally with 
 folds, called valvuloe conniventes, and have no bands 
 on their external surface. The large intestines have 
 no folds internally; are supplied externally with three 
 strong muscular bands, which run parallel upon the 
 surface, and give the intestines a saccated appearance ; 
 they have also small fatty appendages, called appendi- 
 cuIcb epiploicce. 
 
 The first portion of the intestinal tube, for about the 
 extent of twelve fingers’ breadth, is called the duode- 
 num; it lies in the epigastric region; makes three 
 turnings, and between the first and second flexure re- 
 ceives by a common opening, the pancreatic duct, and 
 the ductus communis choledochus. It is in this por- 
 tion of the intestines that chylificaiion is chiefly per- 
 formed. The remaining portion of the small intestines 
 is distinguished by an imaginary division into the jeju- 
 num and ileum. 
 
 The jejunum, which commences where the duode- 
 num ends, is situated in the umbilical region, and is 
 mostly found empty ; hence its name : it is everywhere 
 covered with red vessels, and, about an hour and a half 
 after a meal, with destended lacteals. 
 
 The ileum occupies the hypogastric region and the 
 pelvis, is of a more pallid colour than the former, and 
 terminates by a transverse opening into the largo intes- 
 tines, which is called the valve of the ileum , valve of 
 the ctBcum, or the valve of Tulpius. 
 
 The beginning of the large intestines is firmly tied 
 down in the right iliac region, and for the extent of 
 about four fingers’ breadth is called the ccecum , having 
 adhering to it a worm-like process, called the processus 
 cocci vermiformis , or appendicula coed vermiformis. 
 The great intestine then commences colon, ascends to- 
 wards the liver, passes across the abdomen, under the 
 stomach, to the left side, where it is contorted like the 
 letter 5, and descends to the pelvis : hence it is divided 
 in this course into the ascending portion , the transverse 
 arch, and the sigmoid flexure. When it has reached 
 the pelvis, it is called the rectum , from whence it pro- 
 ceeds in a straight line to the anus. 
 
 The intestinal canal is composed of three mem- 
 branes, or coats; a common one from the peritoneum, a 
 muscular coat , and a villous coat , the villi being formed 
 of the fine terminations of arteries and nerves, and the 
 origins of lacteals and lymphatics. The intestines are 
 connected to the body by the mesentery ; theduodenum 
 has also a peculiar collecting cellular substance, as 
 have likewise the colon and rectum, by whose means 
 the former is firmly accreted to the back, the colon to 
 the kidneys, and the latter to the os coccygis, and, in 
 women, to the vagina. The remaining portion of the 
 tube is loose in the cavity of the abdomen. The arte- 
 ries of this canal are branches of the superior and infe- 
 rior mesenteric, and the duodenal. The veins evacu- 
 ate their blood into the vena portae. The nerves are 
 branches of the eight pair and intercostals. The 
 lacteal vessels , which originate principally from the 
 jejunum, proceed to the glands in the mesentery. 
 
 INTRAFOLIACEUS. Applied to stipuls, which 
 are above the footstalk, and internal with respect to 
 the leaf; as in Ficus carica and Mcrus nigra. 
 
 Intrica'tus. (From intrico, to entangle ; so called 
 from its intricate folds ) A muscle of the ear. 
 
 Intri'nsecus. (From intra, within, and secus, to- 
 wards.) A painful disorder of an internal part 
 
 Introce'ssio. (From introcedo, to go in.) Depres- 
 sio. A depression or sinking of any part inwards. 
 
 INTUS-SUSCE'PTION. ( Intus- susceptio , and in - 
 tro-susceptio ; from intus, within, and suscipio , to re- 
 ceive.) A disease of the intestinal tube, and most fre- 
 quently of the small intestines ; it consists in a portion 
 of gut passing for some length within another portion. 
 
 I'NTYBUS. (From in, and tuba , a hollow instru- 
 ment: so named from tite hollowness of its stalk.) See 
 Cichorium endivia. 
 
 I'NULA. (Contracted or corrupted from helenium, 
 y\eviov, fabled to have sprung from the tears of Helen.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaan sys* 
 tern. Class, Syngencsia ; Order, Polygamia superflua. 
 
 2. The herb inula , or elecampane. See Inula hele- 
 nium. 
 
 Inula , common. See Inula helenium. 
 
 Inula crithmoides. Caaponga of the Brazilians. 
 Trifolia spica; Crithmum marinum non spinosum. 
 The leaves and young stalks of this plant are pickled for 
 the use of the table ; they are gently diuretic. 
 
 Inula dysenterica. The systematic name of the 
 smaller inula, Conyza media. Arnica Suedensis, Arnica 
 spurio , Conyza : Inula — amplexicaulibus, cordato ob- 
 longis ; caule villoso, paniculato ; squamis calycinis, 
 setaceis, of Linnaeus. This indigenous plant was 
 once considered as possessing great antidyseuteric vir- 
 tues. The whole herb is to the taste aciid, and at the 
 same time rather aromatic. It is now fallen into dis- 
 use. 
 
 Inula helenium. The systematic name of the 
 common inula or elecampane. Enula campana : He- 
 lenium. Inula — foliis amplexicaulibus ovatis rugosis 
 subtus tomentosis , calycum squamis ovatis, of Lin- 
 naeus. This plant, though a native of Britain, is sel- 
 dom met with in its wild state, but mostly cultivated. 
 The root, which is the part employed medicinally, in 
 its recent state, has a weaker and less grateful smell 
 than when thoroughly dried, and kept for a length of 
 time, by which it is greatly improved ; its odour then ap- 
 proaching to that of Florentine orris-root. It was former- 
 ly in high estimation in dyspepsia, pulmonary affections, 
 and uterine obstructions, but is now fallen into disuse. 
 From the root of this plant, Rose first extracted the 
 peculiar vegetable principle called inulin ■ Funke has 
 since given the following as the analysis of elecampane 
 root: — A crystallizable volatile oil ; inulin; extractive; 
 acetic acid ; a crystallizable resin ; gluten : a fibrous 
 matter. See Inulin. 
 
 INULIN In examining the Inula kelemum, or 
 Elecampane, Rose imagined he discovered a new vege- 
 table product, to which the name of Inulin has been 
 given. It is white and pulverulent, like starch. When 
 thrown on red-hot coals, it melts, diffusing a white 
 smoke, with the smell of burning sugar. It yields, on 
 distillation in a retort, all the products furnished by 
 gum. It dissolves readily in hot water ; and precipi- 
 tates almost entirejy on cooling, in the form of a white 
 powder; but before falling down, it gives the liquid a 
 mucilaginous consistence. It precipitates quickly on 
 the addition of alkohol. 
 
 The above substance is obtained oy boiling the root 
 of this plant in four times its weight of water, and 
 leaving the liquid in repose. Pelletier and Caventou 
 have found the same starch-like matter in abundance 
 in the root of colchicum: and Gautier in the root of 
 pellitory. 
 
 Inustion. (From In, and uro, to burn.) It is some 
 times used for hot and dry seasons; and formerly by 
 surgeons for the operation of the cautery. 
 
 Inverecu'ndum os. (From in, not, and v crecundus 
 modest.) An obsolete name of the frontal bones, 
 from its being regarded as the seat of impudence. 
 
 INVERSION. Inversio. Turned inside outward. 
 
 INVOLUCELLUM. A partial involucrum. See 
 Involucrum. 
 
 INVOLU'CRUM. (From in, and volvo, to wrap 
 up; because parts are enclosed by it.) In anatomy. 
 1. A name of the pericardium. 
 
 2. A membrane which covers any part 
 
 459 
 
IOD 
 
 IOD 
 
 In botany. A leafy calyx, remote from the flower, 
 applied particularly to umbelliferous plants. 
 
 From the part of the umbel in which it is placed, it 
 is called, 
 
 1. Involucrum universaie, being at the base of the 
 whole umbel; as in Coriandrum sativum , Scandix 
 cerefolium , and Cornus mascula. 
 
 2. I. partiale , called involucellum ; at the bottom of 
 each umbellula, or partial stalk of the umbel ; as in 
 Daucus carota. 
 
 3. I. dimidialum, surrounding the middle of the 
 stalk at the base of the umbel; as in JEthusa cy- 
 napium. 
 
 From the number of the involucre leaves, 
 
 4. Monophyllous ; as in Coriander and Hermas. 
 
 5. Tryphillous ; as in Bupleurum junceum. 
 
 6. Polyphillous ; as in Bunium bulbocastanum , and 
 Sium. 
 
 7. Pinnatifid; as in Daucus carota , and Sium an- 
 gustifolium. 
 
 8. Reflex , turned back ; as in Selinum monnieri. 
 
 Solitary flowers rarely have an involucrum ; yet it 
 
 is found in the anemones. 
 
 LNVOLUTUS. Involute. Rolled inwards. Ap- 
 plied to leaves, petals, &c. when their margins are 
 turned inward ; as in the leaves of Pinguicula, and 
 petals of Anethum , Pastinaca , and Bupleurum. 
 
 IODATE. A compound of iodine with oxygen, 
 and a metallic basis. The oxiodes of Davy. 
 
 Iodes. (From tos, verdigris.) Green matter thrown 
 off by vomiting. 
 
 IODIC ACID. Acidum iodicum. Oxiodlc acid. 
 “ When barytes water is made to act on iodine, a so- 
 luble hydriodate, and an insoluble iodate of barytes, 
 are formed. On the latter, well washed, pour sulphu- 
 ric acid, equivalent to the barytes present, diluted with 
 twice its weight of water, and heat the mixture. The 
 iodic acid quickly abandons a portion of its base, and 
 combines with the water ; but though even less than 
 the equivalent proportion of sulphuric acid has been 
 used, a little of it will be found mixed with the liquid 
 acid. If we endeavour to separate this portion, by 
 adding barytes water, the two acids precipitate to- 
 gether. 
 
 The above economical process is that of Gay Lus- 
 sac ; but Sir H. Davy, who is the first discoverer of 
 this acid, invented one more elegant, and which yields 
 a purer acid. Into a long glass tube, bent like the 
 letter L inverted, (>q) shut at one end, put 100 grains 
 of chlorate of potassa, and pour over it 400 grains of 
 muriatic acid, specific gravity 1.105. Put 40 grains of 
 iodine into a thin long-necked receiver. Into the open 
 end of the bent tube put some muriate of lime, and 
 then-connect it with the receiver. Apply a gentle heat 
 to the sealed end of the former. Protoxide of chlorine 
 is evolved, which, as it comes in contact with the 
 iodine, produces combustion, and two new compounds, 
 a compound of iodine and oxygen, and one of iodine 
 and chlorine. The latter is easily separated by heat, 
 while the former remains in a state of purity. 
 
 The iodic acid of Sir H. Davy is a white semitrans- 
 parent solid. It has a strong acido-astringent taste, 
 but no smell. Its density is considerably greater than 
 that of sulphuric acid, in which it rapidly sinks. It 
 melts, and is decomposed into iodine and oxygen, at a 
 temperature of about 620°. A grain of iodic acid gives 
 out 176.1, grain measure, of oxygen gas. It would ap- 
 pear from this, that iodic acid consists of 15.5 iodine, 
 to 5 oxygen. 
 
 Iodic acid deliquesces in the air, and is, of course, 
 very soluble in water. It first reddens and then de- 
 stroys the blues of vegetable infusions. It blanches 
 other vegetable colours. Between the acid prepared 
 by Gay Lussac, and that of Sir H. Davy, there is one 
 important difference. The latter, being dissolved, 
 may, by evaporation of the water, pass not only to the 
 inspissated syrup state, but can be made to assume a 
 pasty consistence; and, finally, by a stronger heat, 
 yields the solid substance unaltered. When a mixture 
 of it, with charcoal, sulphur, resin, sugar, or the com- 
 bustible metals, in a finely divided state, is heated, de- 
 tonations are produced ; and its solution rapidly cor- 
 rodes all the metals to which Sir H. Davy exposed it, 
 both gold and platinum, but much more intensely the 
 first of these metals. 
 
 It appears to form combinations with all the fluid or 
 solid acids which it does not decompose. When sul- 
 460 
 
 phuric acid is dropped into a concentrated solution of 
 it in hot water, a solid substance is precipitated, which 
 consists of the acid and the compound ; for, on evapo- 
 rating the solution by a gentle heat, nothing rises but 
 water. On increasing the heat in an experiment of 
 this kindv the solid substance formed fused ; and on 
 cooling the mixture, rhomboidal crystals formed of a 
 pale yellow colour, which were very fusible, and 
 which did not change at the heat at which the com- 
 pound of oxygen aud iodine decomposes, but sublimed 
 unaltered. When urged by a much stronger heat, it 
 partially sublimed, and partially decomposed, afford- 
 ing oxygen, iodine, and sulphuric acid. 
 
 With hydro-phosphoric, the compound presents phe- 
 nomena precisely similar, and they form together a 
 solid, yellow, crystalline combination. 
 
 With hydro-nitric acid, it yields white crystals in 
 rhombeidal plates, which, at a lower heat than the 
 preceding acid compounds, are resolved into hydro- 
 nitric acid, oxygen, and iodine. By liquid muriatic 
 acid, the substance is immediately decomposed, and 
 the compound of chlorine and iodine is formed. All 
 these acid compounds redden vegetable blues, taste 
 sour, and dissolve gold and platinum. From these 
 curious researches Sir H. Davy infers, that Gay Lus- 
 sac’s iodic acid is a sulpho-iodic acid, and probably a 
 definite compound. However minute the quantity 
 of sulphuric acid made to act on the iodide of ba- 
 rium may be, a part of it is always employed to 
 form the compound acid ; and the residual fluid con- 
 tains both the compound acid and a certain quantity 
 of the original salt.” — Ure. 
 
 IODIDE. lode; Iodure. A compound of iodine 
 with a metal; as Iodide of potassium. 
 
 IODINE. ( Iodina ; from tiadrjs, a violet colour, so 
 termed from its beautiful colour.) A peculiar or uu 
 decompounded principle. 
 
 “ Iodine was accidentally discovered, in 1812, by 
 De Courtois, a manufacturer of saltpetre at Paris. In 
 his processes for procuring soda from the ashes of sea- 
 weeds, he found the metallic vessels much corroded ; 
 and, in searching for the cause of the corrosion, he 
 made this important discovery. But for this circum- 
 stance, nearly accidental, one of the most curious of 
 substances might have remained for ages unknown, 
 since nature has not distributed it, in either a simple or 
 compound state, through her different kingdoms, but 
 has confined it to what the Roman satirist considers as 
 the most worthless of things, the vile seaweed. 
 
 Iodine derived its first illustration from Clement and 
 Desormes. In their memoir, read at a meeting of the 
 Institute, these able chemists described its principal 
 properties. They stated its sp. gr. to be about 4 ; that 
 it becomes a violet-coloured gas at a temperature be- 
 low that of boiling water, — whence its name ; that it 
 combines with the metals, and with phosphorus and 
 sulphur, and likewise with the alkalies and metallic 
 oxides ; that it forms a detonating compound with am- 
 monia; that it is soluble in alkoliol, and still more 
 soluble in ether ; and that, by its action upon phospho- 
 rus and upon hydrogen, a substance having the cha- 
 racters of muriatic acid is formed. In this communi- 
 cation they offered no decided opinion respecting its 
 nature. 
 
 In 1813, Sir H. Davy happened to be on a visit to 
 Paris, receiving, amid the political convulsions of 
 France, the tranquil homage due to his genius. ‘ When 
 Clement showed iodine to me,’ says Sir H. Davy, ‘ he 
 believed that the hydriodic acid was muriatic acid ; 
 and Gay Lussac, after his early experiments, made 
 originallv with Clement, formed the same opinion, and 
 maintained it, when I first stated to him my belief, 
 that it was a new and peculiar acid, and that iodine 
 was a substance analogous in its chemical relations to 
 
 chlorine.’ 
 
 Iodine has been found in the following seaweeds, 
 the Alga aquaticce of Linnaeus: — 
 
 Fucus cartilagir.eus, Fucus palmatus, 
 
 membranaceus, filum, 
 
 filamentosus, digitatus, 
 
 rubens, saccharinus, 
 
 nodosus, Ulva umbilicalis, 
 
 serratus, pavonia, 
 
 siliquosus, linza, and in sponge. 
 
 It is from the incinerated seaweed, or kelp, tha 
 iodine in quantities is to be obtained. Dr. Wollaston 
 first communicated a precise formula for extracting it. 
 
iOD 
 
 IOD 
 
 Dissolve the soluble part of kelp in water. Concen- 
 trate the liquid by evaporation, and separate all the 
 crystals that can be obtained. Pour the remaining 
 liquid into a clean vessel, and mix with it an excess of 
 sulphuric acid. Boil this liquid for some tiipe. Sul- 
 
 E hur is precipitated, and muriatic acid driven off. 
 
 •ecant off the clear liquid, and strain it through wool. 
 Put it into a small flask, and mix it with as much 
 black oxide of manganese as we used before of sulphu- 
 ric acid. Apply to the top of the flask a glass tube, 
 shut at one end. Then heat the mixture in the flask. 
 The iodine sublimes into the glass tube. None can be 
 obtained from sea-water. 
 
 Iodine is a solid, of a grayish-black colour and me- 
 tallic lustre. It is often in scales similar to those of 
 micaceous iron ore, sometimes in rhomboid al plates, 
 very large and very brilliant. It has been obtained in 
 elongated octohedrons, nearly half an inch in length; 
 the axes of which were shown by Dr. Wollaston to be 
 to each other, as the numbers 2, 3, and 4, at least so 
 nearly, that in a body so volatile, it is scarcely possible 
 to detect an error in this estimate, by the reflective 
 goniometer. Its fracture is lamellated, and it is soft 
 and friable to the touch. Its taste is very acrid, though 
 it be very sparingly soluble in water. It is a deadly 
 poison. It gives a deep brown stain to the skin, which 
 soon vanishes by evaporation. In odour, and power of 
 destroying vegetable colours, it resembles very dilute 
 aqueous chlorine. The sp. gr. of iodine at 62i° is 4.948. 
 It dissolves in 7000 parts of water. The solution is of 
 an orange-yellow colour, and in small quantity tinges 
 raw starch of a purple hue. 
 
 It melts, according to Gay Lussac, at 227° F., and is 
 volatilized under the common pressure of the atmos- 
 phere, at the temperature of 350°. It evaporates pretty 
 quickly at ordinary temperatures. Boiling water aids 
 its sublimation, as is shown in the above process of ex- 
 traction. The sp. gr. of its violet vapour is 8.678. It is 
 a non-conductor of electricity. When the voltaic 
 chain is interrupted by a small fragment of it, the de- 
 composition of water instantly ceases. 
 
 Iodine is incombustible, but with azote it forms a 
 curious detonating compound ; and in combining with 
 several bodies, the intensity of mutual action is such as 
 to produce the phenomena of combustion. Its combi- 
 nationswith oxygen and chlorine are described, under 
 iodic and chloriodic acids. 
 
 With a view of determining whether it was a simple 
 or compound form of matter, Sir H. Davy exposed it to 
 the action of the highly inflammable metals. When 
 its vapour is passed over potassium heated in a glass 
 tube, inflammation takes place, and the potassium 
 burns slowly with a pale blue light. There was no gas 
 disengaged when the experiment was repeated in a 
 mercurial apparatus. The iodide of potassium is white, 
 fusible at a red heat, and soluble in water. It has a 
 peculiar acrid taste. When acted on by sulphuric 
 acid, it effervesces, and iodine appears. It is evident 
 that in this experiment there had been no decomposi- 
 tion ; the result depending merely on the combination of 
 iodine with potassium. By passing the vapour of iodide 
 over dry red-hot potassa, formed from potassium, 
 oxygen is expelled, and the above iodine results. Hence, 
 we see, that at the temperature of ignition, the affinity 
 between iodine and potassium is superior to that of the 
 latter for oxygen. But iodine in its turn is displaced by 
 chlorine, at a moderate heat, and if the latter be in ex- 
 cess, chloriodic acid is formed. Gay Lussac passed 
 vapour of iodine in a red heat over melted subcar- 
 bonate of potassa; and he obtained carbonic acid and 
 oxygen gases, in the proportions of two in volume of the 
 first, and one of the second, precisely those which exist 
 in the salt. 
 
 The oxide of sodium, and the suDcarbonate of soda, 
 are also completely decomposed by iodine. From 
 these experiments it would seem, that this substance 
 ought to disengage oxygen from most of the oxides ; but 
 this happens only in a small number of cases. The 
 protoxides of lead and bismuth are the only oxides not 
 reducible by mere heat, with which it exhibited that 
 power. Barytes,, strontian, and lime combine with 
 iodine, without giving out oxygen gas, and the oxides 
 of zinc and iron undergo no alteration in this respect. 
 From these facts we must conclude, that the decompo- 
 sition of the oxides by iodine depends less on the con- 
 densed state of the oxygen, than upon the affinity of 
 the metal for iodine. Except barytes, strontian, and 
 
 lime, no oxide can remain in combination with iodine 
 at a red heat. For a more particular account of some 
 iodides, .see Hydriodic acid ; the compounds of which, 
 in the liquid or moist state, are hydriodates , but change, 
 on drying, into iodides , in the same way as the muri- 
 ates become chlorides. 
 
 From the proportion of the constituents in hydriodic 
 acid, 15.5 has been deduced as the prime equivalent of 
 iodine. 
 
 Iodine forms with sulphur a feeble compound, of a 
 grayish-black colour, radiated like sulphuret of antimo 
 ny. When it is distilled with water, iodine separates. 
 
 Iodine and phosphorus combine with great rapidity 
 at common temperatures, producing heat without light. 
 From the presence of a little moisture, small quantities 
 of hydriodic acid gas are exhaled. 
 
 Oxygen expels iodine from both sulphur and phos- 
 'phorus. 
 
 Hydrogen, whether dry or moist, did not seem to 
 have any action on iodine at the ordinary tempera- 
 ture; but if we expose a mixture of hydrogen and 
 iodine to a red heat in a tube, they unite together, and 
 hydriodic acid is produced, which gives a reddish 
 brown colour to water. Sir H. Davy threw the violet- 
 coloured gas upon the flame of hydrogen, when it 
 seemed to support its combustion. He also formed a 
 compound of iodine with hydrogen, by heating to red- 
 ness the two bodies in a glass tube. 
 
 Charcoal has no action. upon iodine, either at a high 
 or low temperature. Several of the common metals, 
 on the contrary, as zinc, iron, tin, mercury, attack it 
 readily, even at alow temperature, provided they be in 
 a divided state. Though these combinations take 
 place rapidly, they produce but little heat, and but 
 rarely any light. 
 
 The compound of iodine and zinc, or iodide of zinc, 
 is white. It melts readily, and is sublimed in the state 
 of fine, acicular, four-sided prisms. It is very soluble in 
 water, and rapidly deliquesces in the air. It dissolves in 
 water without the evolution of any gas. The solution 
 is slightly acid, and does not crystallize. The alkalies 
 precipitate from it white oxide of zinc; while concen- 
 trated sulphuric acid disengages hydriodic acid and 
 iodine, because sulphurous acid is produced. The so- 
 lution is a hydriodate of oxide of zinc. When iodine and 
 zinc are made to act on each other under water in 
 vessels hermetically sealed, on the application of a 
 slight heat, the water assumes a deep reddish-brown 
 colour, because, as soon as hydriodic acid is produced, 
 it dissolves iodine in abundance. But by degrees the 
 zinc, supposed to be in excess, combines with the 
 whole iodine, and the solution becomes colourless like 
 water. 
 
 Iron is acted on by iodine in the same way as zincJ 
 and a brown iodide results, which is fusible at a red 
 heat. It dissolves in water, forming a light green so- 
 lution, like that of muriate of iron. When the dry 
 iodide was heated, by Sir H. Davy, in a small retort 
 containing pure amrnoniacal gas, it combined with the 
 ammonia and formed a compound which volatilized 
 without leaving any oxide. 
 
 The iodide of tin is very fusible. When in powder, 
 its colour is a dirty orange-yellow, not unlike that of 
 glass of antimony. When put into a considerable 
 quantity of water, it is completely decomposed. Hy- 
 driodic acid is formed, which remains in solution in the 
 water, and the oxide of tin precipitates in white floc- 
 culi. If the quautity of water be small, the acid, 
 being more concentrated, retains a portion of oxide of 
 tin and forms a silky orange-coloured salt, which may 
 be almost entirely decomposed by water. Iodine and 
 tin act very well on each other, in water of the tempe- 
 rature of 212°. By employing an excess of tin, we 
 may obtain pure hydriodic acid, or at least an acid 
 containing only traces of the metal. The tin must be 
 in considerable quantity, because the oxide which pre- 
 cipitates on its surface, diminishes very much its action 
 on iodine. 
 
 Antimony presents with iodine the same phenomena- 
 as tin; so that we might employ either for the prepara- 
 tion of hydriodic acid, if we were not acquainted with 
 preferable methods. 
 
 The iodides of lead, copper, bismuth, silver, and mer- 
 cury, are insoluble in water, while the iodides of the 
 very oxidizable metals are soluble in that liquid. It 
 we mix a hydriodate with the metallic solutions, all 
 the metals which do not decompose water will give 
 
 461 
 
IOD 
 
 IOD 
 
 precipitates, while those which decompose that liquid 
 will give none. This is at least the case with the 
 above-mentioned metals 
 
 There are two iodides of mercury ; the one yellow, 
 the other red ; both are fusible and volatile. The yel- 
 low or prot-iodide, contains one half less iodine than 
 the deut-iodide. The latter when crystallized is a bright 
 crimson. In general, there ought to be for each metal 
 as many iodides as there are oxides and chlorides. All 
 the iodides are decomposed by concentrated sulphuric 
 and nitric acids. The metal is converted into an oxide, 
 and iodine is disengaged. They are likewise decom- 
 posed by oxygen at a red heat, if we except the iodides 
 of potassium, sodiun., lead, and bismuth. Chlorine 
 likewise separates iodine from all the iodides; but 
 iodine, on the other hand, decomposes most of the sul- 
 phurets and phosphurets. 
 
 When iodine and oxides act upon each other in con- 
 tact with water, very different results take place from 
 those above described. The water is decomposed; its 
 hydrogen unites with iodine, to form hydriodic acid ; 
 while its oxygen, on the other hand, produces with 
 iodine, iodic acid. All the oxides, however, do not 
 give the same results. We obtain them only with 
 potassa, soda, barytes, sirontian, lime, and magnesia. 
 The oxide of zinc, precipitated by ammonia from its 
 solution in sulphuric acid, and well washed, gives no 
 trace of iodate and hydviodate. 
 
 From all the above-recited facts, we are warranted 
 in concluding iodine to be an undecompounded body. 
 In its specific gravity, lustre, and magnitude of its 
 prime equivalent, it resembles the metals ; but in all 
 its chemical agencies, it is analagous to oxygen and 
 chlorine. It is a non-ccr.iductor of electricity, and pos- 
 sesses, like these two bodies, the negative electrical 
 energy with regard to metals, inflammable and alkaline 
 substances; and hence, when combined with these sub- 
 stances in aqueous solution, and electrised in the voltaic 
 circuit, it separates at the positive surface. But it has 
 a positive energy with respect to chlorine : for when 
 united to chlorine, in the chloriodic acid, it separates at 
 the negative surface. This likewise corresponds with 
 their relative attractive energy, since chlorine expels 
 iodine from all its combinations. Iodine dissolves in 
 carburet of sulphur, giving, in very minute quantities, 
 a fine amethystine tint to the liquid. 
 
 Iodide of mercury hq^been proposed for a pigment. 
 Orfiia swallowed 6 grams of iodine ; and was imme- 
 diately affected with heat, constriction of the throat, 
 nausea, eructation, salivation, and cardialgia. In ten 
 minutes he had copious bilious vomitings, and slight 
 colic pains. His pulse rose from,70 to about 90 beats in 
 a minute. By swallowing large quantities of muci- 
 lage, and emollient clysters, he recovered, and felt 
 nothing next day but slight fatigue. About 70 or 80 
 grains proved a fatal dose to dogs. They usually died 
 on the fourth or fifth day. 
 
 Dr. Coindel of Geneva has recommended the use of 
 iodine in the form of tincture, and also hydrioflate of 
 potassa or soda, as an efficacious remedy for the cure of 
 glandular swellings, of the goitrous and scrofulous 
 kind. I have found an ointment composed of 1 oz. 
 hog’s lard, and 1 drachm of iodide of zinc, a powerful 
 external application in such cases. About a drachm 
 of this ointment should be used in friction on the swell- 
 ing once or twice a-day.” — Ure's Chem. Diet. 
 
 [This powerful remedy, which has recently been 
 introduced into practice, is obtained from the plants 
 affording soda, or the vegetables called “ Varecks,” 
 by the French, or from other species of the algae or 
 seaweeds. A species furnishing a more considerable 
 portion of iodine than its congeners is the Fucus sac- 
 charinus, or Sugar-seaweed , belonging to the class 
 Cryptogamia , order .dlgie. 
 
 In the year 1815, Dr. Mitchill received from Mr. G. 
 De Claubry, of Paris, his researches upon this subject. 
 His particular objects were to find whether iodine ex- 
 isted in ocean-water, and the condition and manner of 
 its evolution from the vegetables that furnished the 
 soda or salt of Varecks. He ascribes the discovery of 
 this substance to Messrs. Macquer and De La Salle, 
 who, in their experiments upon the Varecks or sea- 
 weeds-, discovered iodine in the mother-water of the 
 soda they afforded. This fact he deemed sufficiently 
 important to encourage chemists to look for it in the 
 vegetables themselves, from which that kind of soda 
 wus obtained. He made a journey to the west of Nor 
 
 I mandy (in Fi ance) for the express purpose of examin- 
 ing upon the spot the different species of Fucus; and 
 | he obtained from the able botanist of Caen, various 
 | kinds of these marine plants, which he submitted to 
 experiment. His analyses were chiefly made upon the 
 following sorts, viz. 
 
 L Of the Family of the Ulvse. 
 
 1. The Ulva saccharina. 
 
 2. . . digitata. 
 
 3. The Fucus saccharinus, J T « 
 
 4. .. digitatus, | °f Linnaeus 
 
 n. Of the Family of the Varecks. 
 
 1. The Fucus vesiculosus. 
 
 2. . . serratus. 
 
 3. .. siliquosus. . 
 
 III. Of the Family of the Ceramium. 
 
 1. The Ceramium filum, or tfie Fucus filum, 
 of Linnasus. 
 
 Such and other seaweeds are gathered on the shores 
 of the ocean, among other purposes, for that of being 
 burned to ashes, for the preparation of the fixed alkali, 
 called the soda or salt of Varecks by the French and 
 Dutch, as distinguished from the soda or barilla, made 
 by burning the maritime plant called salsola. The 
 product of the above-mentioned seaweeds is a compli- 
 cated mixture of things, such as, 
 
 1. A small quantity of the subcarbonate of soda. 
 
 2. A good deal of the hydro-chlorate of soda, 
 
 3. . . sulphate of soda. 
 
 4. Sulphate of magnesia 
 
 5. Hydro-chlorate of potash and magnesia. 
 
 6. Subcarbonate of potash. 
 
 7. A little sulphuretted sulphate of soda, and 
 
 8. A minute portion of the hydro-iodate of potash. 
 
 The poverty of this sort of soda gives it but little 
 
 value in commerce, its chief consumption being in the 
 glass manufactures. It is called kelp , and contains 
 much less soda than barilla. 
 
 It was in the mother waters of the leys or lixiviums 
 of kelp that iodine was first discovered, as is said by 
 Mr. Courtois. All the foregoing products were conse- 
 quent upon the preceding incineration of the fuci. As 
 a number of these fuci are employed in their recent 
 state as human food, (as is the fucus edulis)the several 
 sorts acquired an interest corresponding to their use- 
 fulness, as applicable for manure, for making kelp or 
 iodine, or for food. 
 
 On burning the fucus saccharinus, one of the results 
 of a most -elaborate and complicated analysis of the 
 residue, was that potash was associated with iodine in 
 the form of a liydro-iodatc , the hyd-> o-iodalc of potash. 
 As a general remark, he says, tha* the species of fuci 
 which contain the most mucilage, contain more iodine 
 than the others, by a large difference. 
 
 This analysis of ocean or sea-water,- proved that it 
 contained no iodine ; therefore it may be fairly con- 
 cluded, that the peculiar article under consideration, is 
 prepared, or elaborated, by the living economy of these 
 marine vegetables. Of the fuci he analyzed, the fucus 
 saccharinus which contained more of it than the other 
 species. This species, treated with sulphuric acid, 
 yielded immediately the iodine it contained, without 
 the process of burning to ashes. This saves the trou- 
 ble of resorting to the cau mere, or mother water, to ob- 
 tain it. The iodine has an affinity to oxygen, and 
 under convenient circumstances, forms the hydro-iodic 
 acid. 
 
 Iodine is particularly acted upon by starch, and other 
 vegetable feculae, whereby it acquires, in the cool and 
 dry way by trituration, a violet colour, passing into 
 blue and black, according to the relative proportions 
 of the iodine and starch employed. The hue is red- 
 dish if the starch predominates ; a superb blue , if the 
 ingredients are duly apportioned; and black, if the 
 iodine is in excess; as also violets of different shades, 
 between the reds and blues. By a particular process, 
 iodine may be obtained white. This is shown in the 
 memoir of Messrs. Colin and Claubry, on the combi- 
 nation of iodine with vegetable and animal sub- 
 stances, as contained in the Annals of Chemistry for 
 1814. . 
 
 It has lately been discovered, that iodine ensted m 
 small quantity, with a portion of carbon, and of the 
 other muriate and carbonate of soda, in the officinal 
 preparation called burnt sponge, or pulvis spongia 
 usta. 
 
 The sponges are in modern zoology, classed among 
 
IOD 
 
 IE1 
 
 the zoophytes. They are marine productions, of a 
 fibrous and tough constitution, covered with a slimy 
 matter, in which it has not yet been possible to disco- 
 ver either polypes, or other moveable parts, nor any 
 decided proofs of animality. It seems, nevertheless, 
 that living sponges evince a kind of shrinking, or con- 
 traction, on being touched, and that there is a sort of 
 palpitation in the pores with which the body of the 
 sponge is pierced. 
 
 From such feeble evidence of the animal nature of 
 the sponge, it has been doubted by some naturalists, 
 whether they ought to be referred to tire animal king- 
 dom. By others they have been roundly pronounced 
 to be vegetables. Dr. MitchiU’s opinion is, that from 
 the analysis of sponge, the proximity of the results to 
 those of varecks and other seaweeds, and more espe- 
 cially the detection and presence of iodine, is in favour 
 of the vegetable character of sponge. 
 
 Burnt sponge was admitted into the Edinburgh 
 New Dispensatory, for the first time, in 1786, by reason 
 of the reputation it had acquired as a remedy for scro- 
 fulous and cutaneous diseases, for«removing obstruc- 
 tions in the glands, and among others, for lessening and 
 removing the bronchocele. There the process for re- 
 ducing it to ashes is detailed. The dose is a scruple 
 several times a-day. 
 
 Now, since the discovery of iodine in the ashes of 
 sponge, modern physicians have ascribed the chief vir- 
 tue, against the aforesaid disorders, to this ingredient. 
 The conjecture is a rational one ; for it is more probable 
 its efficacy proceeds from the iodine than from the 
 charcoal and neutral salts. 
 
 Upon the faith of this interpretation, it was con- 
 ceived belter to prescribe the iodine by itself, or in 
 known and exact combination, than in form of burnt 
 sponge, and as sponge contained this active principle, 
 it was naturally concluded, that the iodine would be 
 in all respects as good when prepared from the sea- 
 wrecks as from sponges. 
 
 In that ugly and obstinate disorder, the goitre, Dr. 
 Coindet, of Geneva, (in Switzerland,) has prescribed 
 iodine with remarkable success. The preparation he 
 employs requires explanation, by reason of its chemi- 
 cal intricacy. To understand the receipt we must 
 recapitulate. Tho forms of iodine are, 
 
 1. Simple iodine. 2. Oxide of iodine, by starch or 
 other feculce. 3. Iodic-acid. 4. Hydro-iodic acid. 5. 
 Hydro-iodate of potash, by burning, &c. 
 
 Dr. Coindet prescribes what is termed “ Ioduretted 
 hydro-iodate of jtotash .” To prepare this the hydro- 
 iodic acid must first be procured, which is done thus : 
 Take of (ilkoholic spirit, pure iodine, any quantities. 
 Then pass sulphuretted hydrogen through the solution. 
 This forms the hydro-iodic acid . The next process is, 
 to take potash and hydro -iodic acid, and combine them 
 to saturation. This forms Dr. Coindet’s medicine. The 
 hydro-iodate of potash. — To reduce this into a form 
 for medicinal prescription, he proceeds as follows: 
 Take of the hydro-iodate of potash, grs. 36. Pure 
 iodine, grs. 10. Distilled water, ?j. m. 
 
 This is the ioduretted hydro-iodate of potash. It is 
 so active a preparation, that a full dose is from 5 to 10 
 drops three times a-day in syrup. The dose may be 
 gradually increased, according to circumstances, but 
 with great caution, to the extent of 20 drops. It must 
 be remembered, whenever it is administered, an over- 
 dose must be avoided, as it acts with an extreme and 
 dangerous effect upon the constitution. 
 
 They say, that after a few weeks’ skilful administra- 
 tion, the external swelling will gradually disappear. 
 Should the patient, while under a course of it, experi- 
 ence any considerable quickening of the pulse, a rapid 
 loss of flesh, palpitation of the heart, a dry cough, 
 restlessness, and want of sleep, and in certain cases 
 with an increase of appetite for food, though the swell- 
 ing shall undergo diminution, it will be necessary to 
 intermit the medicine for some days ; and afterward 
 resume the use of it when the health and safety of the 
 patient will permit — Motes from Mitchill's Eecls. on 
 JUat. Med. A.l 
 
 IODO-SULPHURIC ACID. “When sulphuric acid 
 is poured, drop by drop, into a concentrated and hot 
 aqueous solution of iodic acid, there immediately re- 
 sults a precipitate of iodo-sulphuric acid, possessed of 
 peculiar properties. Exposed gradually No the action of 
 a gentle heat, the iodo-sulphuric acid melts, and crys- 
 tallizes on cooling into rhomboids of a pale yellow 
 
 colour. When strongly heated, it sublimes, and is 
 partially decomposed ; the latter portion being converted 
 into oxygen, iodine, and sulphuric arid. 
 
 Phosphoric and nitric acids exhibit similar pheno- 
 mena. These compound acids act with great energy 
 on the metals. They dissolve gold and platinum.” 
 
 IOLITE. Dichroite. Prismato-rhomboidal quartz 
 of Mohs. This is of a colour intermediate between 
 black, blue, and violet-blue. When viewed in the 
 direction of the axis of the crystals, the colour is dark 
 indigo-blue ; but perpendicular to the axis of the crys- 
 tals, pale brownish-yellow. It comes from Finland. 
 
 I'onis. (From iov • a violet.) A' carbuncle of a violet 
 colour. 
 
 IO'NTHUS. (From iov, a violet, and avOos, a flower.) 
 A pimple in the face, of a violet colour. 
 
 lOTACl'SMUS. (From twra, the Greek letter i.) 
 A defect in the tongue or organs of speech, which ren- 
 ders a person incapable of pronouncing his letters. 
 
 IPECACUA'NHA. (An Indian word.) See Calli- 
 cocca ipecacuanha. 
 
 [Ipecacuanha spurge. See Euphorbia ipecacu- 
 anha. A.] 
 
 1POMCEA. (So called by Linnaeus from tip, which 
 he unaccountably mistakes for the convolvulus plant, 
 whereas it means a creepirtgsort of worm that infests 
 and corrodes vines, and o/rotoj, like. By this appella- 
 tion he evidently intended to express the close resem- 
 blance of Ipomcca to the genus Convolvulus , with 
 which it agrees in habit altogether.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pen- 
 tandria; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Ipomcea quajyioci.it. Batata peregrina. The ca- 
 thartio potato. If about two ounces are eaten at bed- 
 time, they gently open the bowels by morning. 
 
 Iqueta'ia. The inhabitants of the Brazils give this 
 name to the Scrophvlaria ayuatica, which is there 
 celebrated as a corrector of the ill flavour of senna. 
 
 IRACU'NDUS. (From ira , anger : so called because 
 it forms the angry look.) A muscle of the eye. 
 
 IRIDIUM. A metal found with another, called os- 
 mium, in the black powder left after dissolving plati 
 num. See Platinum. 
 
 I'RIS. (A rainbow : so called because of the variety 
 of its colours.) 1. The anterior portion of the continu- 
 ation of the choroid membrane of the eye, which is 
 perforated in the middle by the pupil. It is of various 
 colours. The posterior surface of the iris is termed the 
 uvea. See Choroid membrane. 
 
 2. The flower-de-luce , from the resemblance of its 
 flowers to the rainbow. 
 
 3. The name of a genus of plants in the Linmean 
 system. Class, Triandria ; Order , Mttvogynia. 
 
 Iris florentina. Florentine orris, or iris. The 
 root of this plant, Iris — corollis barbatis , caule fnliis 
 altiore subbifloro , floribus sessilibus , of Linnajus, 
 which is indigenous to Italy, in its recent state is ex- 
 tremely acrid, and, when chewed, excites a pungent 
 heat in the mouth, that continues several hours : on 
 being dried, this acrimony is almost wholly dissipated ; 
 the taste is slightly bitter, and the smell agreeable, and 
 approaching to that of violets. The fresh root is ca- 
 thartic, and for this purpose has been employed in 
 dropsies. It is now chiefly used in its dried state, and 
 ranked as a pectoral and expectorant ; and hence has a 
 place in the trochisci amyli of the pharmacopoeias. 
 
 Iris, florentine. See Iris florentina. 
 
 Iris germanica. The systematic name of the com- 
 mon iris, or orris, or flower-de-luce. Iris nostra. The 
 fresh roots of this plant, Iris — corollis barbatis, caule 
 foliis altiori multifloro, floribus iyf erioribus peduncu- 
 latis, of Linna:us, have a strong, disagreeable smell, 
 and an acrid, nauseous taste. They are powerfully 
 cathartic, and are given in dropsical diseases, where 
 such remedies are indicated. 
 
 Iris nostras. See Iris germanica. 
 
 Iris palustris. See Iris pseudacorus. 
 
 Iris pseudacorus. The systematic name of the 
 yellow water-flag. Iris palustris ; Gladiolus luteus ; 
 Acorus vulgaris. This indigenous plant, Iris — im- 
 berbis, foliis ensiformibus, petalis altcrnis, stigmati- 
 bus minoribus , is common in marshes, and on the 
 banks of rivers. It formerly had a place in the London 
 Pharmacopoeia, under the name of Gladiolus luteus. 
 The root is without smell, but has an acrid styptic taste, 
 and its juice, on being snuffed up the nostrils, produces 
 a burning heat in the nose and mouth, accompanied by 
 
[RO 
 
 IRO 
 
 copious discharge from these organs: hence it is 
 recommended both as an errhine and sialagogue. Given 
 internally, when perfectly dry, its adstringent qualities 
 are such as to cure diarrhoeas. The expressed juice is 
 likewise said to be a useful application to serpiginous 
 eruptions and scrofulous tumours. 
 
 Irish Slate. See Lapis Hybernicus. 
 
 IRITIS. ( Iritis , idis. f.; from iris , the name of the 
 membrane.) Inflammation of the iris : it produces the 
 symptoms of deep-seated or internal inflammation of 
 the eye. See Ophthalmia. 
 
 IRON. Ferrum. Of all the metals, there is none 
 which is so copiously and so variously dispersed through 
 nature as iron. In annuals, in vegetables, and in all 
 parts of the mineral kingdom, we detect its presence. 
 Mineralogists are not agreed with respect to the exist- 
 ence of native iron, though immense masses of it have 
 been discovered, which could not have been the products 
 of art ; but there is much in favour of the notion that 
 these specimens have been extracted by subterraneous 
 fire. A massof native iron, of IGOOpounds weight, was 
 found by Pallas, on the river Denisei, in Siberia ; and 
 another mass of 300 pounds was found in Paraguay, of 
 which specimens have been distributed everywhere. 
 A piece of native iron, of two pounds weight, has been 
 also met with at Kamsdorf, in the territories of Neu- 
 stadt, which is still preserved there. These masses 
 evidently did not originate in the places where they 
 were found. 
 
 [Specimens of native iron have been found in several 
 places in America, in situations which give rise to the 
 conjecture, that they were of meteoric origin. One of 
 the largest of these lias' been deposited by its owner, 
 Colonel Gibs, in the Cabinet of the New-York Lyceum 
 of Natural History. It is an irregular mass, weighing 
 upwards of 3000 lbs. “ Its surface, which is covered 
 by a blackish crust, is greatly indented, from which it 
 would appear that this mass had been in a soft state. 
 On removing the crust, the iron, on exposure to 
 moisture, soon becomes oxidated. Sp. gr. ,7.400. 
 
 “It appears to consist entirely of iron, which 
 possesses a high degree of malleability; experiments 
 have been made without detecting nickel or any other 
 metal. This enormous mass of iron is said to have 
 been found near the Red river, in Louisiana.”— Brace's 
 Min. Journal. A.] 
 
 There are a vast variety of iron ores: they may, 
 however, be all arranged under the following genera ; 
 namely, sulphurets, carburets, oxides, and salts of iron. 
 The sulphurets of iron form the ores called Pyrites , 
 of which there are many varieties. Their colour is, in 
 general, a straw-yellow, with a metallic lustre ; some- 
 times brownish, which sort is attracted by the magnet. 
 They are often amorphous, and often also crystallized. 
 Iron, in the state of a carburet, forms the graphite of 
 Werner (plumbago ). This mineral occurs in kidney- 
 form lumps of various sizes. Its colour is a dark iron- 
 gray, or brownish-black; when cut, bluish-gray. It 
 has a metallic lustre. Its texture is fine-grained. It 
 is very brittle. The combination of iron with oxy- 
 gen is very abundant. The common magnetic iron- 
 stone, or load-stone , belongs to this class; as does 
 specular iron ore, and all the different ores called haema- 
 tites, or bloodstone. Iron, united to carbonic acid, 
 exists in the sparry iron ore. Joined to arsenic acid, 
 it exists in the ores called arseniate of iron, and arse- 
 niale of iron and copper. 
 
 [The different varieties of the ores of iron are ar- 
 ranged as follows in Cleaveland’s Mineralogy, which is 
 a standard work on the subject in the United States : — 
 Species 1. Native irqn. 
 
 . . 2. Arsenical iron. 
 
 a. Argentiferous arsenical iron. 
 
 . . 3. Sulphuret of iron. Iron Syrites. 
 
 a. Common sulphuret of iron. 
 
 b. Radiated 
 
 c. Hepatic* 
 
 Sub-species 1. Magnetic sulphuret of iron. 
 
 . . 2. Arsenical 
 
 . . 4. Magnetic oxide of iron 
 
 a. Native magnet. 
 
 b. Iron sand. 
 
 . . 5. Specular oxide of iron. 
 
 Sub-species 1. Micaceous oxide of iron. 
 
 • . 6. Red oxide of iron. 
 
 a. Scaly red oxide of iron. 
 
 b. Red hematite. 
 
 c. Compact red oxide of iron. 
 
 d. Ochrey red oxide. 
 
 Species 7. Brown oxide of iron. 
 
 a. Scaly red oxide of iron 
 
 b. Hematitic . . 
 
 c. Compact 
 
 d. Ochrey 
 
 t . 8. Argillaceous oxide of iron. 
 
 a. Columnar argillaceous oxide of iron 
 
 b. Granular 
 
 c. Lenticular 
 
 ’d. Nodular .. .. .. 
 
 e. Common .. .. .. 
 
 f. Bog ore. 
 
 . . 9. Carbonate of iron. 
 
 . . 10. Sulphate of iron. 
 
 . . 11. Phosphate of iron. 
 
 a. Foliated phosphate of iron. 
 
 b. Earthy 
 
 c. Green iron earth. 
 
 . . 12. Arseniate of iron. 
 
 . . 13. Chromate of iron. 
 
 a. Crystallized chromate of iron. 
 
 b. Granular 
 
 c. Amorphous . . A.] 
 
 Properties of iron. — Iron is distinguished from every 
 
 other metal by its magnetical properties. It is attracted 
 by the magnet, and acquires, under various conditions, 
 the property of attracting other iron. Pure iron is of a 
 whitish gray, or rather bluish colour, very slightly 
 livid ; but when polished, it has a great deal of bril- 
 liancy. Its texture is either fibrous, fine-grained, or in 
 dense plates. Its specific gravity varies from 7.6 to 
 7.8. It is the hardest and most elastic of all the metals. 
 It is extremely ductile, and may therefore be drawn into 
 wire as fine as a human hair; it is also more tena- 
 cious than any other metal, and yields with facility to 
 pressure. It is extremely infusible, and when not in 
 contact with the fuel, it cannot be melted by the heat 
 which any furnace can excite ; it is, how’ever, softened 
 by heat, still preserving its ductility; and when thus 
 softened, different pieces may be united ; this consti- 
 tutes the valuable property of welding . It is very 
 dilatable by heat. It is the only metal which takes fire 
 by the collision of flint. Heated in contain with air 
 it becomes oxidized. If intensely and briskly heated, 
 it takes fire with scintillation, and becomes a black 
 oxide. It combines with carbon, and forms what is 
 called steel. It combines with phosphorus in a direct 
 and an indirect manner, and unites with sulphur readily 
 by fusion. It decomposes water in the cold slowly, but 
 rapidly when ignited. It decomposes most of the me- 
 tallic oxides. All acids act upon iron. Very concen- 
 trated sulphuric acid has little or no effect upon it, but 
 when diluted it oxidizes it rapidly. The nitric acid 
 oxidizes it with great vehemence. Muriate of ammonia 
 is decomposed by it. Nitrate of potassa detonates very 
 vigorously with it. Iron is likewise dissolved by alka- 
 line sulphurets. It is capable of combining with a 
 number of metals. It does not unite with lead or bis- 
 muth, and very feebly with mercury. It detonates by 
 percussion with the oxygenated muriates. 
 
 Method of obtaining iron. — The general process by 
 which iron is extracted from its oros, is first to roast 
 them by a strong heat, to expel the sulphur, carbonic 
 acid, and other mineralizers which can be separated by 
 heat. The remaining ore, being reduced to small 
 pieces, is mixed with charcoal, or coke ; and is then 
 exposed to an intense heat, in a close furnace, excited 
 by bellows ; the oxygen then combines with the carbon, 
 forming carbonic acid gas during the process, and the 
 oxide is reduced to its metallic state. There are like- 
 wise some fluxes necessary in order to facilitate the 
 separation of the melted metal. The matrix of the 
 iron ore is generally either argillaceous or calcareous, 
 or sometimes a portion of siliceous earth ; but which- 
 ever of these earths is present, the addition of one or 
 both of the others makes a proper flux. These are 
 therefore added in due proportion, according to the 
 nature of the ores ; and this mixture, in contact with 
 the fuel, is exposed to a heat sufficient to reduce the 
 oxide to its metallic state. 
 
 The metal thus obtained, and called smelted, pig, or 
 cast iron, is far from being pure, always retaining a 
 considerable quantity of carbon and oxygen, as well 
 as several heterogeneous ingredients. According aa 
 one or other of these predominates, the property of 
 
 464 
 
TRO 
 
 IRO 
 
 the metal differs. Where the oxygen is present in a 
 large proportion, the colour of the iron is whitish gray ; 
 it is extremely brittle, and its fracture exhibits an ap- 
 pearance of. crystallization : where the carbon exceeds, 
 it is of a dark gray, inclining to blue, or black, and is 
 less brittle. The former is the white, the latter the 
 black crude iron of commerce. The gray is interme- 
 diate to both. In many of these states, the iron is 
 much more fusible than when pure; hence it can be 
 fused and cast into any form ; and when suffered to 
 cool slowly, it crystallizes in octahedra: it is also 
 much more brittle, and cannot therefore be either 
 flattened under the hammer, or by the laminating 
 rollers. 
 
 To obtain the iron more pure, or to free it from the 
 carbon with which it is combined in this state, it must 
 be refined by subjecting it to the operations of melting 
 and forging. By the former, in which the metal is 
 kept in fusion for some time, and constantly kneaded 
 and stirred, the carbon and oxygen it contains are 
 partly combined, and the produced carbonic acid gas 
 is expelled : the metal at length becomes viscid and 
 stiff ; it is then subjected to the action of a very large 
 hammer, or to the more equal, but less forcible pres- 
 sure of large rollers, by which the remaining oxide of 
 iron, and other impurities, not consumed by the fusion, 
 are pressed out. The iron is now no longer granular 
 nor crystallized in its texture ; it is fibrous, soft, duc- 
 tile, malleable, and totally infusible. It is termed 
 forged, wrought, or bar iron, and is the metal in a 
 purer state, though far from being absolutely pure. 
 
 The compounds of iron are the following : 
 
 1. Oxides ; of which there are two, or perhaps three. 
 
 1st, The oxide, obtained either by digesting an ex- 
 cess of iron filings in water, by the combustion of iron 
 wire in oxygen, or by adding pure ammonia to solution 
 of green copperas, and drying the precipitate out of 
 contact of air, is of a black colour, becoming white by 
 its union with water, in the hydrate, attractible by the 
 magnet, but more feebly than iron. By a mean of the 
 experiments of several chemists, its composition seems 
 to be, 
 
 Iron, 100 77.82 3.5 
 
 Oxygen, 28.5 22.18 1.0 
 
 2d, Deutoxide of Gay Lussac. He forms it by ex- 
 posing a coil of fine iron wire, placed in an ignited 
 porcelain tube, to a current of steam, as long as any 
 hydrogen comes over. There is no danger, he says, 
 of generating peroxide in this experiment, because iron, 
 once in the state of deutoxide, has no such affinity for 
 oxygen as to enable it to decompose water. It may 
 also, he states, be procured by calcining strongly a 
 mixture of 1 part of iron and 3 parts of the red oxide 
 in a stoneware crucible, to the neck of which a tube 
 is adapted to cut off the contact of air. But this pro- 
 cess is less certain than the first, because a portion of 
 peroxide may escape the reaction of the iron. But we 
 may dispense with the trouble of making it, adds 
 Thenard, because it is found abundantly in nature. 
 He refers to this oxide, the crystallized specular iron 
 ore of Elba, Corsica, Dalecarlia, and Sweden. He 
 also classes under this oxide all the magnetic iron ores ; 
 and says, that the above-described protoxide does not 
 exist in nature. From the synthesis of this oxide by 
 steam, Gay Lussac has determined its composition 
 to be, 
 
 Iron, 100 72.72 
 
 Oxygen, 37.5 27.28 
 
 3 d, The red oxide. It may be obtained by igniting 
 the nitrate, or carbonate ; by calcining iron in open 
 vessels ; or simply by treating the metal with strong 
 nitric acid, then washing and drying the residuum. 
 Colcothar of vitriol, or thorough calcined copperas, 
 may be considered as peroxide of iron. It exists 
 abundantly native in the red iron ores. It seems to be 
 a compound of, 
 
 Iron, 100 70 = 4 primes. 
 
 Oxygen, 43 30 = 3 primes. 
 
 2. Chlorides of iron; of which there are two, first 
 examined in detail by Dr. John Davy. 
 
 The protochloride may be procured by heating to 
 redness, in a glass tube with a very small orifice, the 
 residue which is obtained by evaporating to dryness the 
 green muriate of iron. It is a fixed substance, re- 
 quiring a red heat for its fusion. It has a grayish, varie- 
 gated colour, a metallic splendour, and a lamellar tex- 
 ture. 
 
 G g 
 
 The deutochloride maybe formed by the combustion 
 of iron wire in chlorine gas, or by gent'y heating the 
 green muriate in a glass tube. It is the volatile com- 
 pound described by Sir H. Davy in his celebrated 
 Bakerian lecture on oxymuriatic acid. It condenses 
 after sublimation, in the form of small brilliant iri- 
 descent plates. 
 
 3. For the iodide of iron, see Iodine. 
 
 4. Sulphurets of iron ; of which, according to Por- 
 rett, there are four, though only two are usually de- 
 scribed, his protosulphuret and persulphuret. 
 
 5. Carburets of iron. These compounds form steel, 
 and probably cast-iron; though the latter contains also 
 some other ingredients. The latest practical researches 
 on the constitution of these carburets, are those of 
 Daniel. 
 
 6. Salts of iron. 
 
 1. Protacetate of iron forms small prismatic crys- 
 tals, of a green colour, a sweetish styptic taste. 
 
 2. Peracetate of iron forms a reddish-brown, un- 
 crystallizable solution, much used by the calico-print- 
 ers, and prepared by keeping iron turnings, or pieces 
 of old iron, for six months immersed in redistilled 
 pyrolignous acid. 
 
 3. Protarseniate of iron exists native in crystals, 
 and may be formed in a pulverulent state, by pouring 
 arseniate of ammonia into sulphate of iron. 
 
 4. Perarseniate of iron may be formed by pouring 
 arseniate of ammonia into peracetate of iron ; or by 
 boiling nitric acid on the protarseniate. It is inso 
 luble. 
 
 5. Antimoniate of iron is white, becoming yellow 
 insoluble. 
 
 6. Borate , pale yellow, insoluble. 
 
 7. Benzoate , yellow, do. 
 
 8. Protocarbonate , greenish, soluble 
 
 9. Percarbonate , brown, insoluble. 
 
 10. Chromate , blackish, do. 
 
 11. Protocitrate , brown crystals, soluble. 
 
 12. Protoferroprussiate , white, insoluble 
 
 13. Perferroprussiate , white, do. 
 
 This constitutes the beautiful pigment called Prua 
 sian blue. 
 
 14. Protogallate, colourless, soluble. 
 
 15. P erg allate, purple, insoluble. 
 
 16. Protomuriate, green crystals, very soluble. 
 
 17. Permuriate , brown, uncrystallizable, very so 
 luble. 
 
 18. Protonitrate, pale green, soluble. 
 
 19. Pernitrate, brown, do. 
 
 20. Protoxalate, green prisms, do. 
 
 21. Pcroxalate, yellow, scarcely soluble. 
 
 22. Protophosphate, blue, insoluble. 
 
 23. Perphosphate, white, do. 
 
 24. Protosuccinate, brown crystals, soluble. 
 
 25. Persuccinate, brownish-red, insoluble. 
 
 26. Protosulphate, green vitriol, or copperas. It ia 
 generally formed by exposing native pyrites to air and 
 moisture, when the sulphur and iron both absorb 
 oxygen, and form the salt. 
 
 27. Persulphate. Of this salt there seems to be four 
 or more varieties, having a ferreous base, which con- 
 sists, by Porrett, of 4 primes iron + 3 oxygen = 10 
 in weight, from which their constitution may be 
 learned. 
 
 The tartrate and pertartrate of iron may also be 
 formed ; or by digesting cream of tartar with water or 
 iron filings, a triple salt may be obtained, formerly 
 called tartarized tincture of Mars. 
 
 These salts have the following general characters : — 
 
 1. Most of them are soluble in water; those with 
 the protoxide for a base are generally crystallizable; 
 those with the peroxide are generally not ; the former 
 are insoluble, the latter soluble in alkohol. 
 
 2. Ferroprussiate of potassa throws down a blue 
 precipitate, or one becoming blue in the air. 
 
 3. Infusion of galls gives a dark purple precipitate, 
 or one becoming so in the air. 
 
 4. Hydrosulphuret of potassa or ammonia gives a 
 black precipitate ; but sulphuretted hydrogen merely 
 deprives the solutions of iron of their yellow-brown 
 colour. 
 
 5. Phosphate of soda gives a whitish precipitate. 
 
 6. Benzoate of ammonia, yellow. 
 
 7. Succinate of ammonia, flesh-coloured with the 
 peroxide. 
 
 The general medicinal virtues of iron, and the 
 
 465 
 
IRR 
 
 IRR 
 
 several preparations of it, are to constringe the fibres, 
 to quicken the circulation, to promote the different 
 secretions in the remoter parts, and at the same time 
 to repress inordinate discharges into the intestinal 
 tube. By the use of chalybeates, the pulse is very sen- 
 sibly raised, the colour of the face, though before pale, 
 changes to a florid red ; the alvine, urinary, and cuti- 
 cular excretions, are increased. 
 
 When given improperly, or to excess, iron produces 
 headache, anxiety, heats the body, and often causes 
 haemorrhages, or even vomiting, pain3 in the stomach, 
 spasms, and pains of the bowels. 
 
 Iron is given in most cases of debility and relax- 
 ation ; in passive haemorrhages ; in dyspepsia, hysteria, 
 and chlorosis ; in most of the cachexia; ; and it has 
 lately been recommended as a specific in cancer. 
 Where either a preternatural discharge, or suppression 
 of natural "lecretions, proceeds from a languor, or 
 sluggishness of the fluids, and weakness of the solids, 
 this metal, by increasing the motion of the former and 
 the strength of the latter, will suppress the flux, or re- 
 move the suppression ; but where the circulation is 
 already too quick, the solids too tense and rigid, where 
 there is any stricture, or spasmodic contraction of the 
 vessels, iron, and all the preparations of it, will aggra- 
 vate both diseases. Iron probably has no action on 
 the body when taken into the stomach, unless it be 
 oxidized. But during its oxidizement, hydrogen gas is 
 evolved, and accordingly we find that fcetid eructa- 
 tions and black fieces are considered as proofs of the 
 medicine having taken effect. It can only be exhibited 
 internally in the state of filings, which may be given 
 in doses from five to twenty grains. Iron wire is to 
 be preferred for pharmaceutical preparations, both 
 because it is the most convenient form, and because it 
 is the purest iron. 
 
 The medicinal preparations of iron now in use 
 are; — 
 
 1. Subcarbonas ferri. See Ferri subcarbonas. 
 
 2. Sulphas ferri. See Ferri sulphas. 
 
 3. Fenrum tartarizatum. See Ferrum tartarizatum. 
 
 4. Liquor ferri alkalini. See Ferri alkalini liquor. 
 
 5. Tinctura acetatis ferri. See Tinctura ferri 
 acetatis. 
 
 6. Tinctura muriatis ferri. See Tinctura ferri mu- 
 riatis. 
 
 7. Tinctura ferri ammoniati. See Tinctura ferri 
 ammoniati. 
 
 8. Vinum ferri. See Vinum ferri. 
 
 9. Ferrum ammoniatum. See Ferrum ammonia- 
 tum. 
 
 10. Oxidum ferri rubrum. See Oxidum ferri ru- 
 brum. 
 
 11. Oxidum ferri nigrum. See Oxidum ferri ni- 
 grum. 
 
 IRON-FLINT. This occurs in veins of ironstone, 
 and in trap-rocks,' near Bristol, and in many parts of 
 Germany. 
 
 IRRITABILITY. (Trritabilitas ; from irrito, to 
 provoke.) Vis insita of Haller. Vis vitalis of Goer- 
 ter. Oscillation of Boerhaave. Tonic power of Stahl. 
 Muscular power of Bell. Inherent power of Cullen. 
 The contractility of muscular fibres, or a property pe- 
 culiar to muscles, by which they contract upon the 
 application of certain stimuli, without a consciousness 
 of action. This power may be seen in the tremulous 
 contraction of muscles when lacerated, or when en- 
 tirely separated from the body in operations. Even 
 when the body is dead to all appearance, and the 
 nervous power is gone, this contractile power remains 
 till the organization yields, and begins to be dissolved. 
 It is by this inherent power that a cut muscle con- 
 tracts, and leaves a gap ; that a cut artery shrinks and 
 grows stiff after death. This irritability of muscles is 
 so far independent of nerves, and so little connected 
 with feeling, which is the province of the nerves, that, 
 upon stimulating any muscle by touching it with caus- 
 tic, or irritating it with a sharp point, or driving the 
 electric spark through it, or exciting with the metallic 
 conductors, as those of silver, or zinc, the muscle in- 
 stantly contracts, although the nerve of that muscle be 
 tied ; although the nerve be cut so as to separate the 
 muscle entirely from all connexion with the system ; 
 although the muscle be separated from the body ; al- 
 though the creature upon which the experiment is per- 
 formed may have lost all sense of feeling, and have 
 been long apparently dead. Thus a muscle, cut from 
 
 AtU I 
 
 the limb, trembles and palpitates a long time after ; the 
 heart, separated from the body, contracts when irri- 
 tated ; the bowels, when torn from the body, continue 
 their peristaltic motion, so as to roll upon- the table, 
 ceasing to answer to stimuli only when they become 
 stiff and cold ; and too often, in the human body, the 
 vis insita loses the exciting power of the nerves, and 
 then palsy ensues ; or, losing all governance of the 
 nerves, the vis insita, acting without the regulating 
 power, falls into partial or general convulsions. Even 
 in vegetables, as in the sensitive plant, this contractile 
 power lives. Thence comes the distinction between 
 the irritability of muscles and the sensibility of nerves : 
 for the irritability of muscles survives the animals, as 
 when it is active after death ; survives the life of the 
 part, or the feelings of the whole system, as in uni- 
 versal palsy, where the vital motions continue entire 
 and perfect, and where the muscles, though not obe- 
 dient to the will, are subject to- irregular and violent 
 actions ; and it survives the connexion with the rest 
 of the system, as when animals, very tenacious of life, 
 are cut into parts; but sensibility , the property of the 
 nerves, gives the various modifications of sense, as vi- 
 sion, hearing, and the rest ; gives also the general 
 sense of pleasure or pain, and makes the system, ac- 
 cording to its various conditions, feel vigorous and 
 healthy, or weary and low. And thus the eye feels, 
 and the skin feels ; but their appointed stimuli produce 
 no emotions in these parts ; they are sensible, but not 
 irritable. The heart, the intestines, the urinary blad- 
 der, and all the muscles of voluntary motion, answer 
 to stimuli with a quick and forcible contraction ; and 
 yet they hardly feel the stimuli by which these con- 
 tractions are produced, or, at least, they do not convey 
 that feeling to the brain. There is no consciousness 
 of present stimulus in those parts which are called into 
 action by the impulse of the nerves, and at the com- 
 mand of the will : so that muscular parts have all the 
 irritability of the system, with but little feeling, and 
 that little owing to the nerves which enter into their 
 substance ; while nerves have all the sensibility of the 
 system, but no motion. 
 
 The discovery of this singular property belongs to our 
 countryman Glisson; but Baron Haller must be con- 
 sidered as the first who clearly pointed out its existence, 
 and proved it to be the cause of muscular motion. 
 
 The laws of irritability, according to Dr. Crichton, 
 are, 1. After every action in an irritable part, a state 
 of rest, or cessation from motion, must take place be- 
 fore the irritable part can be again incited to action. 
 If, by an act of volition, we throw any of our muscles 
 into action, that action can only be continued for a 
 certain space of time ; the muscle becomes relaxed, 
 notwithstanding all our endeavours to the contrary, 
 and remains a certain time in that relaxed state, before 
 it can be again thrown into action. 2. Each irritable 
 part has a certain portion or quantity of the principle 
 of irritability which is natural to it, part of which it 
 loses during action, or from the application of stimuli. 
 3. By a process wholly unknown to us, it regains this 
 lost quantity, during its repose, or state of rest. In 
 order to express the different quantities of irritability 
 in any part, we say that it is either more or less re- 
 dundant, or more or less defective. It becomes re- 
 dundant in a part when the stimuli which are calcu- 
 lated to act on that part are withdrawn, or withheld 
 for a certain length of time, because then no action can 
 take place : while, on the other hand, the application 
 of stimuli causes it to be exhausted, or to be deficient, 
 not only by exciting action, but by some secret influ- 
 ence, the nature of which has not yet been detected ; 
 for it is a circumstance extremely deserving of atten- 
 tion, that an irritable part, or body, may be suddenly 
 deprived of its irritability by powerful stimuli, and yet 
 no apparent muscular or vascular action takes place 
 at the time. A certain quantity of spirits, taken at 
 once into the stomach, kills almost as instantaneously 
 as lightning does : the same thing may be observed of 
 some poisons, as opium, distilled laurel-water, the 
 juice of the cerbera ahovai, & c. 4. Each irritable 
 part has stimuli which are peculiar to it, and which 
 are intended to support its natural action ; thus, blood, 
 which is the stimulus proper to the heart, and arteries, 
 if, by any accident, it gets into the stomach, produces 
 sickness, or vomiting. If the gall, which is the natural 
 stimulus to the ducts of the liver, the gall-bladder, and 
 the intestines, is by any accident effused into the ca- 
 
ISA 
 
 ISC 
 
 vity of the peritonaeum, it excites too great action of 
 the vessels of that part, and induces inflammation. 
 The urine does not irritate the tender fabric of the kid- 
 neys, ureters, or bladder, except in such a degree as to 
 preserve their healthy action ; but if it be effused into 
 the cellular membrane, it brings on such a violent ac- 
 tion of the vessels of these parts, as to produce gan- 
 grene. Such stimuli are called habitual stimuli of 
 parts. 5. Each irritable part differs from the rest in 
 regard to the quantity of irritability which it possesses.- 
 This law explains to us the reason of the great di- 
 versity which we observe in the action of various irri- 
 table parts; thus, the muscles of voluntary motion can 
 remain a long time in a state of action, and if it be 
 continued as long as possible, another considerable 
 portion of time is required before they regain the irri- 
 tability they lost; but the heart and arteries have a 
 more short and sudden action, and their state of rest 
 is equally so. The circular muscles of the intestines 
 have also a quick action and short rest. The urinary 
 bladder does not fully regain the irritability it loses 
 during its contraction for a considerable space of time; 
 the vessels which separate and throw out the men- 
 strual discharge, act, in general, for three or four days, 
 and do not regain the irritability they lose for a lunar 
 month. 6. All stimuli produce action in proportion to 
 their irritating powers. As a person approaches his 
 hand to the fire, the action of all the vessels in the 
 skin is increased, and it glows with heat ; if the hand 
 be approached still nearer, the action is increased to 
 such an unusual degree as to occasion redness and 
 pain; and if it be continued too long, real inflamma- 
 tion takes place; but if this heat be continued, the 
 part at last loses its irritability, and a sphacelus or gan- 
 grene ensues. 7. The action of every stimulus is in 
 an inverse ratio to the frequency of its application. A 
 small quantity of spirits taken into the stomach, in- 
 creases the action of its muscular coat, and also of its 
 various vessels, so that digestion is thereby facilitated. 
 If the same quantity, however, be taken frequently, it 
 loses its effect. In order to produce the same effect as 
 at first, a larger quantity is necessary ; and hence the 
 origin of dram-drinking. 8. The more the irritability 
 of a part is accumulated, the more that part is disposed 
 to be acted upon. It is on this account that the ac- 
 tivity of all animals, while in perfect health, is much 
 livelier in the morning than at any other part of the 
 day ; for, during the night, the irritability of the whole 
 frame, and especially that of the muscles destined for 
 labour, viz. the muscles for voluntary action, is reac- 
 cumulated. The same law explains why digestion 
 goes on more rapidly the first hour after food is swal- 
 lowed than at any other time; and it also accounts 
 for the great danger that accrues to a famished person 
 upon first taking in food. 9. If the stimuli which keep 
 up the action of any irritable body be withdrawn for 
 too great a length of time, that process on which the 
 formation of the principle depends is gradually dimi- 
 nished, and at last entirely destroyed. When the irri- 
 tability of the system is too quickly exhausted by heat, 
 as is the case in certain warm climates, the application 
 of cold invigorates the frame, because cold is a mere 
 diminution of the overplus of that stimulus which was 
 causing the rapid consumption of the principle. Under 
 such or similar circumstances, therefore, cold is a tonic 
 remedy; but if, in a climate naturally cold, a person 
 were to go into a cold bath, and not soon return into 
 a warmer atmosphere, it would destroy life just in the 
 same manner as many poor people who have no com- 
 fortable dwellings are often destroyed, from being too 
 long exposed to the cold in winter. Upon the first ap- 
 plication of cold the irritability is accumulated, and 
 the vascular system therefore is exposed to great 
 action ; but, after a certain time, all action is so much 
 diminished, that the process, whatever it be, on which 
 the formation of the irritable principle depends, is en- 
 tirely lost. For further information on this interesting 
 subject, see Dr. Crichton on Mental Derangement. 
 
 IRRITATION. Irritatio. The action produced 
 by any stimulus. 
 
 ISATlS. (Ij-artf of Dioscorides, and Isatis of 
 Pliny, the derivation of which is unknown.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, Tetr adynamia; Order, Siliquosa. 
 
 Isatis tinctoria. Glastum. The systematic name 
 of the plant used for dying called woad. It is said to 
 be adstringent. 
 
 I'sca. A sort of fungous excrescence of the oak, 
 or of the hazel, &c. The ancients used it as the 
 moderns used moxa. 
 
 ISCHAS'MON. (From tax w, to restrain, and aipa, 
 blood.) A name for any mcuicine which restrains or 
 stops bleeding. 
 
 Ischje'mum. A species of Andropogon. 
 
 I'SCHIAS. (Itr^taj; from ttr^tov, the hip.) A 
 rheumatic affection of the hip-joint. See Rheuma- 
 
 ISCHIATOCE'LE. (From ta%tov, the hip, and 
 Kq\rj, a rupture.) Jschiocele. An intestinal rupture, 
 through the sciatic ligaments. 
 
 Ischio-cavernosus. See Erector penis. 
 
 Ischioce'le. See Ischialocele. 
 
 ISCHIUM. (From ioxh, the loin: so named be- 
 cause it is near the loin.) A bone of the pelvis of the 
 foetus, and a part of the os innoininatum of the adult. 
 See Innominatum os. 
 
 ISCIINOPHO'NIA. (From itrxvog, slender, and 
 </>uvq, the voice.) 1. A shrillness of the voice. 
 
 2. A hesitation of speech, or a stammering. 
 
 Ischure'tica. (From taxovpia, a suppression of 
 the urine.) Medicines which relieve a suppression of 
 the urine. 
 
 ISCHU'RIA. (From to-% co, to restrain, and ovpov, 
 the urine.) A suppression of urine. A genus of dis- 
 ease in the class Locales , and order Epischeses, of 
 Cullen. There are four species of ischuria : 
 
 1. Ischuria renalis , coming after a disease of the 
 kidneys, with a troublesome sense of weight or pain 
 in that part. 
 
 2. Ischuria ureterica , after a disease of the kidneys, 
 with a sense of pain or uneasiness in the course of 
 the ureters. 
 
 3. Ischuria vesicalts, marked by a frequent desire to 
 make water, with a swelling of the hypogastrium, and 
 pain at the neck of the bladder. 
 
 4. Ischuria urethralis , marked by a frequent desire 
 to make water, with a swelling of the hypogastrium, 
 and pain of some part of the urethra. 
 
 When there is a frequent desire of making water, 
 attended with much difficulty in voiding it, the com- 
 plaint is called a dysury, or strangury ; and when there 
 is a total suppression of urine, it is known by the name 
 of an ischury. Both ischuria and dysuria are distin- 
 guished into acute, when arising in consequence of 
 inflammation, and chronic, when proceeding from 
 any other cause, such as calculus, &c. 
 
 The causes which give rise to these diseases, are 
 an inflammation of the urethra, occasioned either by 
 venereal sores or by a use of acrid injections, tumour 
 or ulcer of the prostate gland, inflammation of the 
 bladder or kidneys, considerable enlargements of the 
 haemorrhoidal veins, a lodgment of indurated faeces 
 in the rectum, spasm at the neck of the bladder, the 
 absorption of cantharides applied externally, or taken 
 internally, and excess in drinking either spirituous or 
 vinous liquors ; but particles of gravel sticking at the 
 neck of the bladder, or lodging in the urethra, and 
 thereby producing irritation, prove the most frequent 
 cause. Gouty matter falling on the neck of the blad- 
 der, will sometimes occasion these complaints. 
 
 In dysury there is a frequent inclination to make 
 water, attended with a smarting pain, heat, and diffi- 
 culty in voiding it, together with a sense of fulness in 
 the region of the bladder. The symptoms often vary, 
 however, according to the cause which has given rise 
 to it. If it proceeds from a calculus in the kidney, or 
 ureter, besides the affections mentioned, it will be ac- 
 companied with nausea, vomiting, and acute pains in 
 the loins and regions of the ureter and kidney of the 
 side affected. When a stone in the bladder, or gravel 
 in the urethra, is the cause, an acute pain will be felt 
 at the end of the penis, particularly on voiding the last 
 drops of urine, ant^ the stream of water will either be 
 divided into two, or be discharged in a twisted manner, 
 not unlike a cork-screw. If a scirrhus of the prostate 
 gland has occasioned the suppression or difficulty of 
 urine, a hard indolent tumour, unattended with any 
 acute pain, may readily be felt in the perinaeuin, or by 
 introducing the finger in ano. 
 
 Dysury is seldom attended with much danger, unless, 
 by neglect, it should terminate in a total obstruction. 
 Ischury may always be regarded as a dangerous com- 
 plaint, when it continues for any length of time, from 
 the great distention and oflen consequent inflammation 
 
 467 
 
J AS 
 
 JEB 
 
 Which ensue. In those cases where neither a bougie 
 nor a catheter can be introduced, the event in all pro- 
 bability, will be fatal, as few patients will submit to 
 the only other means of drawing off the urine before 
 a considerable degree of inflammation and tendency to 
 gangrene have taken place. 
 
 ISERINE. (So called from the river Iser, near the 
 origin of which it is found.) An iron black-coloured ore. 
 
 ISINGLASS. See Ichthvocolla. 
 
 ISO'CHRONOS. (From nroj, equal, and %p ovog, 
 time.) Preserving an equal distance of time between 
 the beats ; applied to the pulse. 
 
 Iso crates. (From iaog , equal, and Kcpavvvpi, to 
 mix.) Wine mixed with an equal quantity of water. 
 
 ISO'DROMUS. (From iaog, equal, and Spopog, a 
 course.) The same as Isochronos. 
 
 Isopy'rum. (From iaog, equal, and nvp, fire: so 
 named from its flame-coloured flower.) The Aqui- 
 legia vulgaris. 
 
 ISO'TONUS. (From iaog, equal, and rovog, exten- 
 sion.) Applied to fevers which are of equal strength 
 during the whole of the paroxysm. 
 
 I'SSUE. Fonticulus. An artificial ulcer made by 
 cutting a portion of the skin, and burying a pea or 
 some other substance in it, so as to produce a discharge 
 of purulent matter. 
 
 I'STHMION. (From icdpog, a narrow piece of 
 land between two seas.) The fauces narrow passage 
 between the mouth and gullet. 
 
 Isthmus vieussenii. The ridge surrounding the 
 remains of the foramen ovale, in the right auricle of 
 the human heart. 
 
 Ithmox'des. See Ethmoides. 
 
 Itinera'rium. (From iter , a way.) The catheter ; 
 also a staff - used in cutting for the stone. 
 
 ITIS. From the time of Boerhaave, visceral in* 
 flammations have been generally distinguished by ana- 
 tomical terms derived from the organ affected, with the 
 Greek term itis, added as a suffix; as cephalitis, Sec. 
 Itis is sufficiently significant of its purpose; it is im- 
 mediately derived from icpai, which is itself a ramifica- 
 tion from to), and imports, not merely action, “putting 
 or going forth,” which is the strict and simple meaning 
 of £oj, but action in its fullest urgency, “violent or 
 impetuous action.” When this term then is added to 
 the genitive case of the Greek name of an organ, it 
 means inflammation of that viscus: hence, hepatitis , 
 nephritis, gastritis, carditis, mean inflammation erf 
 the liver, kidney, stomach, heart. — Good. 
 
 I'va pecanga. See Srrdlax sarsaparilla. 
 
 IVORY. The tusk, or tooth of defence, of the male 
 elephant. It is an intermediate substance between 
 bone and horn. The dust is occasionally boiled to 
 form jelly, instead of isinglass, for which it is a bad 
 substitute. In 100 parts there are 24 gelatin, 64 phos- 
 phate of lime, and 0.1 carbonate of lime. 
 
 IVY. See Hedera helix. 
 
 Ivy, ground. See Glecoma hedcracea. 
 
 Ivy-gum. See Hedera helix. 
 
 I'xia. (From i\og , glue.) 1. A name of the Carina 
 gummifera , from its viscous juice. 
 
 2. (From i\opai, to proceed from.) A preternatural 
 distention of the veins. 
 
 Ixine. See Carlina gummifera. 
 
 J 
 
 XA'CEA. ( Quia prodest hominibus tristitia jacen- 
 ** tibus ; because it resists sorrow ; or from taopai, 
 to heal.) The herb pansey, or heart’s-ease. See Viola 
 tricolor. 
 
 Jaceranta tinga. See Acorus calamus. 
 
 Jaci'nthus. See Hyacinthus. 
 
 Jack-by-the-hedge. See Erysimum alliaria. 
 
 JACOBiE'A. (Named because it was dedicated 
 to St. James, or because it was directed to be gathered 
 about the feast of that saint.) See Senecio Jacobcea. 
 
 JADE. See Nephrite. 
 
 Jagged leaf. See Erosus. 
 
 JALAP. 'Sec Convolvulus jalap a. 
 
 JALAPA. See Convolvulus jalapa. 
 
 JALA'PIUM. (From Chalapa, or Xalapa , in 
 New Spain, whence it is brought.) See Convolvulus 
 jalapa. 
 
 Jalappa alba. White jalap. See Convolvulus 
 mecoacan. 
 
 JAMAICA BARK. See Cinchona caribcea. 
 
 JAMAICA PEPPER. S ee Myrtus pimento. 
 
 Ja'mblichi sales. A preparation with sal-ammo- 
 niac, some aromatic ingredients, Sec. so called from 
 Jamblichus, the inventor. 
 
 JA'NITOR. (From janua, a gate.) The pylorus, 
 so called from its being, as it were, the door or entrance 
 of the intestines. 
 
 Japan earth. See Acacia catechu. 
 
 Japo'nica terra. (So called from the place it 
 came from.) See Acacia catechu. 
 
 JARGON. See Zircon. 
 
 JASMINUM. ( Jasminum ; from jasmen, Arab.; 
 
 or from «>i>, a violet, and oopy, odour, on account of 
 the fine odour of the flowers.) 1. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Diandria ; 
 Order, Monogynia.- 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the jessamine. See 
 Jasminum officinale. 
 
 Jasminum officinale. The systematic name of 
 the jessamine- tree. The flowers of this beautiful plant 
 have a very fragrant smell, and a hitter taste. They 
 afford, by distillation, an essential oil, which is much 
 esteemed in Italy to rub paralytic limbs, and in the 
 cure of rheumatic pains. 
 
 JASPER. A sub-species ’ of rhomboidal quartz, 
 488 
 
 according to Jameson, who enumerates five kinds : 
 Egyptian, striped, porcelain, common, agate jasper. 
 
 JATROPHA. (Most probably from lajpos, a phy- 
 sician.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, Monacia ; Order, Monadelphia. 
 
 Jatropha curcas. The systematic name of a plant, 
 the seeds of which resemble the castor-oil seeds. Ri- 
 cinus major ; Ricinoides ; Pineus purgans ; Pinhones 
 indici; Faba cathartica ; Nux cathartica; Ameri- 
 cana ; Nux barbadensis. The seed or nut so called in 
 the pharmacopoeias is oblong and black, the produce of 
 the Jatropha— foliis cordatis angulatis of Linnaeus. 
 It affords a quantity of oil, which is given, in many 
 places, as the castor-oil is in this country, to which it 
 is very nearly allied. The seeds of the Jatrophamulti- 
 fida&re of an oval and triangular shape, of a pale brown 
 colour, are called purging-nuts, and give out a similar 
 oil. 
 
 Jatropha elastica. The juice, of this plant affords 
 an elastic gum. See Caoutchouc. 
 
 Jatropha manihot. This is the plant which af- 
 fords the Cassada root. Cassada; Cacavi; Cassave; 
 Cassava; Pain de Madagascar ; Ricinus minor; 
 Maniot ; Yucca; Manibar ; Aipi ; Aipima cover a; 
 Aipipoca; Janipha. The leaves are boiled, and eaten 
 as we do spinach. The root abounds with a milky 
 juice, and every part, when raw, is a fatal poison. It 
 is remarkable that the poisonous quality is destroyed 
 by heat Thence the juice is boiled with meat, pepper, 
 Sec. into a wholesome soup, and what remains after 
 expressing the juice, is formed into cakes or meal, the 
 principal food of the inhabitants. This plant, which is 
 a native of three quarters of the world, is one of the 
 most advantageous gifts of Providence, entering into 
 the composition of innumerable preparations of an 
 economical nature. 
 
 Cassada roots yield a great quantity of starch, called 
 tapioca, exported in little lumps by the Brazilians, and 
 now well known to us as a diet for sick and weakly 
 persons. 
 
 JEBB, John, was bom at London in 1736. He was 
 originally devoted to the church, and after studying at 
 Cambridge, entered into orders, and obtained a living 
 in Norfolk in 1764. The year following, he published, 
 in conjunction with two friends, a selection from New 
 
JON 
 
 JON 
 
 ton’s Principia, with notes, which was highly es- 
 teemed. He soon afterward returned to Cambridge, 
 and engaged warmly as an advocate for a reform in 
 church and state, as well as in the discipline of that 
 university. At length, in 1775, he resigned all his of- 
 fices in the church, the established doctrines of which 
 he did not approve ; and determined upon entering into 
 the Medical profession He soon qualified himself for 
 this, obtained a diploma from St. Andrews, and was 
 admitted a licentiate of the London College of Physi- 
 cians ; and in the same year, 1778, he was elected a 
 fellow of the Royal Society. In 1782 he published 
 “ Select Cases of Paralysis of the Lower Extremities 
 which tend to support the practice of Pott, of applying 
 caustics near the spine. To this work is added an in- 
 teresting description of a very rare disease, catalepsy. 
 The warmth of his political sentiments, however, ob- 
 structed his professional career; and the various fa- 
 tigues and anxieties to which he exposed himself, in 
 order to further his benevolent designs, exhausted his 
 constitution so much, that he sunk a premature victim 
 in 1786. 
 
 Jecora'ria. (From Jecwr, the liver: so named from 
 its supposed efficacy in diseases of the liver.) 1. The 
 name of a plant. See Marchantia polymorpha. 
 
 2. A name given to a vein in the right hand, because 
 it was usually opened in diseases of the liver. 
 
 JECUR. ( Jecur , oris., or jecinoris, neut.) The 
 liver. See Liver. 
 
 Jecur uterinum. The placenta is, by some, thus 
 called, from the supposed similitude of its office with 
 that of the liver. 
 
 JEJU'NUM. (From jejunus, empty.) Jejunum in- 
 testinum. The second portion of the small intestines, 
 so called because it is mostly found empty. See Intes- 
 tine. 
 
 JELLY. See Gelatin. 
 
 JENITE. See Lievrite. 
 
 Jerusalem cowslips. See Pulmonaria officinalis. 
 
 Jerusalem oak. See Chenopodium botrys. 
 
 Jerusalem sage. See Pulmonaria officinalis. 
 
 JESSAMINE. See Jasminum. 
 
 Jesuita'nus cortex. (Fromjesuita, a jesuit.) A 
 name of the Peruvian bark, because it was first intro- 
 duced into Europe by Father de Lugo, a jesuit. See 
 Cinchona. 
 
 Jesui'ticus cortex. See Cinchona. 
 
 Jesuit's bark. See Cinchona. 
 
 JET. (So called from the river Gaza in Lesser 
 Asia, from whence it came.) A black bituminous 
 coal, hard and compact, found in great abundance in 
 various parts of France, Sweden, Germany, and Ireland. 
 It is brilliant and vitreous in its fracture, and capable 
 of taking a good polish by friction ; it attracts light sub- 
 stances, and appears to be electric like amber; hence 
 it has been called black amber. It lias no smell, but 
 when heated, it acquires one like bitumen judaicum. 
 
 Jew's Pitch. See Bitumen judaicum. 
 
 JOHN’S WORT. See Hypericum. 
 
 Jointed Leaf. See Articulatus. 
 
 [“JONES, John, M. D. The family of Dr. Jones 
 was of Welsh extraction, and of the religious society 
 of Friends. He was born in the town of Jamaica, 
 (Long Island,) in Queen's county, New-York, in the 
 year 1729 ; and received his education partly from his 
 excellent parents, but chiefly at a private school in the 
 city of New- York. He was early led, both by the 
 advice of his father, and his own inclination, to the 
 study of medicine. 
 
 Dr. Jones early indicated an attachment for that 
 profession which, at a subsequent period, he cultivated 
 with so much ardour, by his fondness for anatomical 
 researches ; and though, as it may be readily supposed, 
 these could only be of the comparative kind, yet it is a 
 remarkable fact, that this love for pursuits of the same 
 nature has been noticed in the youth of some of the 
 most distinguished anatomists that ever lived. 
 
 After completing his studies in this country, Dr. 
 Jones visited Europe, in order to improve himself still 
 farther in his profession. 
 
 Upon the return of Dr. Jones to this country, he 
 settled in New-York, where his abilities soon procured 
 him extensive practice. To the profession of surgery, 
 in particular, he devoted much attention ; he was the 
 first who performed the operation of lithotomy in that 
 city, and succeeded so well in several cases that offered 
 shortly after his return, that his fame as an opemtor 
 
 became generally known throughout the middle and 
 eastern states orAmerica. 
 
 Upon the institution of a medical school in the col- 
 lege of New-York, Dr. Jones was appointed professor 
 of Surgery, up«n which branch he gave several courses 
 of lectures, and thereby diffused a taste for it among 
 the students, and made known the improved methods 
 of practice lately adopted in Europe, with which most 
 of the practitioners in this country were entirely unac- 
 quainted. 
 
 For a considerable part of the previous life of Dr. 
 Jones, he had been afflicted by the asthma, and for a 
 long time had struggled to overcome that painful dis- 
 ease ; but the exertions both of his own skill, and of 
 the rest of his medical brethren in most parts of the 
 cpntineyt, had hitherto proved ineffectual even to hi9 
 relief. He determined, therefore, to take a voyage tc 
 Europe, and accordingly sailed for London Here, in 
 a thick smoke and an impure atmosphere, where sc 
 many asthmatics have found such remarkable benefit, 
 he also experienced a considerable alleviation of his 
 complaint; and probably the permanent alteration in 
 his health which he afterward enjoyed, may be in 
 some measure attributed to the effects of his residence 
 in London. He also employed himself during his con- 
 tinuance in the metropolis, in collecting subscriptions 
 for an hospital in New-York, which he had been chiefly 
 instrumental in establishing. 
 
 In London he again had an opportunity of seeing 
 his friend, Mr. Pott, at the head of his profession, and 
 of renewing that intercourse which had been previously 
 commenced between them. He had now been for 
 some years left to the guidance of his own judgment ; 
 but unlike many who suppose all knowledge to become 
 stationary at the time of their leaving college, he was 
 still willing to be taught by those who had formerly 
 been his instructers, and who, from the great opportu- 
 nities they enjoyed, would be enabled to afford him 
 much information. Eager for the acquisition of 
 knowledge, whenever and wherever it could be ob- 
 tained, he again attended the lectures of his old master, 
 Dr. Hunter, and those of his friend, Mr. Pott, who lost 
 no opportunity of showing the consistency between his 
 profession and proofs of respect ; during his short stay 
 there, he paid Dr. Jones the most particular attention, 
 and presented him with a complete copy of his lectures, 
 just before his departure from London. His kindness, 
 however, did not end here ; for in the frequent appli- 
 cations which he received for advice from all parts of 
 this country, in difficult and important cases, he never 
 failed to recommend his old pupil, as capable of afford- 
 ing any relief to be derived from surgical assistance. 
 In consequence of this, his attendance was frequently 
 desired in the different states ; and while he showed, 
 by his skill and success, that the opinion which had 
 been formed of him was just, his fame became thereby 
 diffused throughout the continent of America. 
 
 The following year he returned to his native country, 
 the political situation of which, at that time, called 
 loudly for the exertions of all her citizens. He again 
 resumed his lectures, and delivered several courses, 
 and in the autumn of the next year, 1775, published his 
 “ Plain Remarks upon Wounds and Fractures,” which 
 he inscribed to his old preceptor, Dr. Cadwallader, in 
 a neat dedication. A work of this kind which would 
 give the young practitioner clear notions of the im- 
 proved mode of treating disease, without embarrassing 
 him with refined speculations or useless disquisitions, 
 was much wanted. He attempted no systematic ar- 
 rangements, but simply treated of those subjects to 
 which the attention of the surgeons of the army and 
 navy would be most continually directed. No present 
 could have been more acceptable to his country, and no 
 gift more opportunely made ; for in the situation of 
 American affairs, many persons were chosen to act as 
 surgeons, who, from their few opportunities, and their 
 ignorance of the improvements that had lately been 
 brought in practice, were but ill qualified for the office. 
 His well-meant endeavours were not lost ; for the im- 
 provements which he had made known, though new to 
 most practitioners and surgeons, were readily adopted 
 when recommended by such authority. This was the 
 only work ever published by Dr. Jones ; it might have, 
 indeed, been readily supposed, that more would have 
 come from his pen, considering how well qualified he 
 was to make observations, and impart to others some 
 portion of that knowledge of which he himself 
 
JUD 
 
 JUG 
 
 possessed so great a ‘share. Such was actually his in- 
 tention ; and he had prepared anotlAr work for the 
 press, but was prevented by the most base treachery 
 from giving it to the world. 
 
 He died 1791, in the 63d year of his age. As a Sur- 
 geon, Dr. Jones stood at the head of the profession in 
 this country ; and he may be deservedly considered as 
 the chief instrument in effecting the remarkable re- 
 volution in that branch of the healing art, which is now 
 so apparent, by laying aside the former complicated 
 modes of practice, and substituting those which are 
 plain and simple. The operation to which he princi- 
 pally confined himself for many of the last years of his 
 life, was lithotomy ; and his success in this difficult 
 and important object of a surgeon’s duty, was great 
 indeed. Even in the month before his death, in a most 
 capital and nice operation, there did not appe&r to be | 
 any diminution of that dexterity and steadiness of 
 hand, for which he had always been remarkable, and 
 of which those not half his age might have boasted. 
 
 Connected with this part of his professional charac- 
 ter, was his merit as an accoucheur ; and in this diffi- 
 cult and important branch his success was great. 
 
 The merit bf Dr. Jones as a physician was likewise 
 considerable. Though educated in the school of Boer- 
 haave, he never professed an implicit faith in that, or 
 any other system. He was guided by just principles, 
 and he varied his practice like every judicious phy- 
 sician, with the varying circumstances of the case. 
 The success of his practice was the best proof of the 
 truth of his principles, and of the judgment which di- 
 rected their application.”— Thach. Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 [“ JONES, Walter, M. D., one of the most eminent 
 physicians of our country, was born in Virginia, and 
 received his medical education at the University of 
 Edinburgh, where he was graduated about the year 
 1770. While at this institution he became a favourite 
 of the school, and enjoyed the particular friendship 
 and esteem of Cullen, and the other professors of that 
 time. 
 
 On his return to his native country, he settled in 
 Northumberland county, Virginia, where he acquired 
 an extensive practice, and sustained throughout life the 
 highest standing both as a scholar and physician. ‘ He 
 was,’ (says a distinguished gentleman, who for some 
 time enjoyed his acquaintance,) ‘ for the variety and 
 extent of bis learning, the originality and strength of his 
 mind, the sagacity of his observations, and the capti- 
 vating powers of his conversation, one of the most ex- 
 traordinary men I have ever known. He was an ac- 
 curate observer of nature and of human character; and 
 seemed to possess intuitively the faculty of discerning 
 the hidden cause of disease, and of applying, with a 
 promptness and decision peculiar to himself, the ap- 
 propriate remedies.’ For a few years he was returned 
 a member of the national legislature ; but he spent the 
 most of his life in the practice of that profession of 
 which he was a distinguished ornament.” — Thach. Med. 
 Biog. A.] 
 
 JUDGMENT. The judgment is the most important 
 of the intellectual faculties. We acquire all our 
 knowledge by this faculty ; without it our life would 
 be merely vegetative ; we would have no idea either 
 of the existence of other bodies, or of our own ; for 
 these two sorts of notions, like our knowledge, are the 
 consequence of our faculty of judging. 
 
 To judge is to establish a relation between two ideas, 
 or between two groups of ideas. When I judge of the 
 goodness of a work, I feel that the idea of goodness 
 belongs to the book which I have read ; I establish a 
 relation, I form to myself an idea of a different kind 
 from that which arises from sensibility and memory. 
 
 A continuation of judgments linked together form an 
 inference, or process of reasoning. 
 
 We see how important it is to judge justly, that is, to 
 establish only those relations which really exist. If I 
 judge that a poisonous substance is salutary, I am in 
 danger of losing my life ; my false judgment is there- 
 fore hurtful. It is the same with all those of the same 
 kind. Almost all the misfortunes which oppress man 
 in a moral sense, arise from errors of judgment; crimes, 
 vices, bad conduct, spring from false judgment. 
 
 The science of logic has for its end the teaching of 
 just reasoning : but pure judgment, or good sense, and 
 false judgment, or wrong-headedness , depend on organi- 
 zation. We cannot change in this respect ; we must 
 remain as nature has made us. There are men en- 
 470 
 
 dowed with the precious gift of finding relations of 
 things which have never been perceived before. If 
 these relations are very important, and beneficial to 
 humanity, the authors are men of genius ; if the rela- 
 tions are of less importance, they are considered men 
 of wit, imagination. Men differ principally by their 
 manner of feeling different relations, or of judging. 
 The judgment seems to be injured by an extreme 
 vivacity of sensations ; hence we see that faculty be- 
 come more perfect with ag e.—Magendie's Physiology 
 
 Judicato'rius. (From judico, to discern.) An ob- 
 solete term applied to a synocha of four days, because 
 its termination may certainly be foreseen. 
 
 JUGA'LE OS. (Jugalis ; from jugum, a yoke : 
 from its resemblance, or because it is articulated, to the 
 bone of the upper jaw, like a yoke.) Os malce ; Os 
 zygomaticum. The ossa malarum are the prominent 
 square bones which form the upper part of the cheeks. 
 They are situated close under the eyes, and make part 
 of the orbit. Each of these bones have three surfaces 
 to be considered. One of these is exterior and some- 
 what convex. The second is superior and concave, 
 serving to form the lower and lateral parts of the orbit. 
 The third, which is posterior, is very unequal and con- 
 cave, for the lodgment of the lower part of the temporal 
 muscle. Each of these bones may be described as 
 having four processes formed by their four angles. Two 
 of these may be called orbitar processes. The superior 
 one is connected with the orbitar process of the os 
 frontis ; and the inferior one with the malar process of 
 the maxillary bone. The third is connected with the 
 temporal process of the sphenoid bone ; and the fourth 
 forms a bony arch, by its connexion with the zygomatic 
 process of the temporal bone. In infants, these bones 
 are entire and completely ossified. 
 
 JU'GLANS. {Quasi Jovis glans, the royal fruit, 
 from its magnitude.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Moncecia; Order, Poly- 
 andria. The walnut-tree. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the walnut. See 
 Juglans regia. 
 
 Juglans regia. The systematic name of the wal- 
 nut-tree. The tree which bears the walnut is the 
 Juglans — foliolis ovalibus glabris subserratis subae- 
 qualibus of Linnteus. It is a native of Persia, but 
 cultivated in this country. The unripe fruit, which 
 has an astringent bitterish taste, and has been long 
 employed as a pickle, is the part which was directed 
 for medical use by the London College, on account of 
 its athelmintic virtues. An extract of the green fruit 
 is the most convenient preparation, as it may be kept for 
 a sufficient length of time, and made agreeable to the sto- 
 mach of the patient, by mixing it with cinnamon water. 
 
 The putamen, or green rind of the walnut, has been 
 celebrated as a powerful anti-venereal remedy, for 
 more than a century and a half; and Petrus Borellus 
 has given directions for a decoction not unlike that 
 which is commonly called the Lisbon diet-drink, in 
 which the walnut, with its green bark, forms a princi- 
 pal ingredient. Ramazzini, whose works were pub- 
 lished early in the present century, has likewise in- 
 formed us, that in his time, the green rind of the wal- 
 nut was esteemed a good anti-vinereal remedy in Eng- 
 land. This part of the walnut has been much used iu 
 decoctions, during the last fifty years, both in the green 
 and dried stale ; it has been greatly recommended by 
 writers on the continent, as well as by those of our 
 own country ; and is, without doubt, a very useful addi- 
 tion to the decoction of the woods. Pearson has em- 
 ployed it during many years, in those cases where pains 
 in the limbs and indurations of the membranes have 
 remained, after the venereal disease has been cured by 
 mercury ; and he informs us that he has seldom direct- 
 ed it without manifest advantage. 
 
 BrambiHa and Girtanner also contend for the anti 
 venereal virtues of the green bark of the walnut : but 
 the result of Pearson’s experience will not permit him 
 to add his testimony to theirs. I have given it, says 
 he, in as large doses as the stomach could retain, and 
 for as long a time as the strength of the patients, and 
 the nature of their complaints would permit ; but I 
 have uniformly observed, that if they who take it be 
 not previously cured of lues venerea , the peculiar 
 symptoms will appear, and proceed in their usual 
 course, in defiance of the powers of this medicine. The 
 Decoctum Jusitanicum may be given with great ad 
 vantage in many of those cutaneous diseases, which 
 
■UN 
 
 JUN 
 
 are attended with aridity of the skin ; and I have had 
 some opportunities of observing that when the putamen 
 of the walnut has been omitted, either intentionally or 
 by accident, the same good effects have not followed 
 the taking of the decoction, as when it contained this 
 ingredient. See Juglans. 
 
 JUGULAR. (Jugularis ; from jugulum, the throat.) 
 Belonging to the throat. 
 
 Jugular veins. The veins so called run from the 
 head down the sides of the neck, and are divided, from 
 their situation, into external and internal. The exter- 
 nal , or superficial jugular vein , receives the blood 
 from the frontal, angular, temporal, auricular, sublin- 
 gual or ranine, and occipital veins. The internal , or 
 deep-seated jugular vein, receives the blood from the 
 lateral sinuses of the dura mater, the laryngeal and pha- 
 ryngeal veins. Both jugulars unite, and form, with the 
 subclavian vein, the superior vena cava, which termi- 
 nates i n the superior part of the right auricle of the heart. 
 
 JU'GULUM. (From jugum, a yoke; because the 
 yoke is fastened to this part.) The throat or anterior 
 »art of the neck. 
 
 JUJUBA. (An Arabian word.) Jujube. See Rham- 
 uus zizyphus. 
 
 JU'JUBE. See Rhamnus zizyphus. 
 
 JULY-FLOWER. See Dianthus Caryophyllus. 
 
 JUNCKER, Gottlob John, was born in 1680 at 
 Londorff, in Hesse. After the proper studies he gradu- 
 ated at Halle in 1718 ; and became afterward a distin- 
 guished professor there, as well as physician to the 
 public hospital. i His works, which are chiefly compi- 
 lations, have been much esteemed, and are still occa- 
 sionally referred to ; especially as giving a compendious 
 view of the doctrines of Stahl, which he espoused and 
 taught. He has given a “ Conspectus” of medicine, of 
 surgery, of chemistry, and of several other departments 
 of professional knowledge ; also many academical theses 
 on medical, chirurgical, and philosophical subjects. He 
 died in 1752. 
 
 JU'NCUS. (An old Latin word, a jungendo, say 
 the etymologists, from the use of the plants which bear 
 this name in joining or binding things together.) ®The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, Hexandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Jungus odoratus. See Andropogon schmnanthus. 
 
 JUNIPER. See Juniperus communis. 
 
 Juniper gum. See Juniperus communis. 
 
 JUNI'PERUS. (From juvenis, young, and pario, 
 to bring forth : so called because it produces its young 
 terries while the old ones are ripening.) 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants. Class, Dicecia; Order, Mono- 
 delphia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the common juniper. 
 See Juniperus communis. 
 
 Juniperus communis. The systematic name of the 
 juniper-tree. Juniperus — foliis ternis patentibus mu- 
 cronalis, baccis longioribus, of Linnaeus. Both the tops 
 and berries of this indigenous plant are directed in 
 our pharmacopoeias, but the latter are usually preferred, 
 and are brought chiefly from Holland and Italy. Of 
 their efficacy as a stomachic, carminative, diaphoretic, 
 and diuretic, there are several relations by physicians 
 of great authority: and medical writers have also 
 spoken of the utility of the juniper in nephritic cases, 
 uterine obstructions, scorbutic affections, and some 
 cutaneous diseases. Our pharmacopoeias direct the 
 essential oil, and a spirituous distillation of the berries, 
 to be kept in the shops. From this tree is also obtained 
 a concrete resin, which has been called sandarach, or 
 gum juniper. It exudes in white tears, more transpa- 
 rent than mastich. It Is almost totally soluble in alko- 
 hol, with which it forms a white varnish that dries 
 speedily. Reduced to powder it is called pounce, which 
 prevents ink from sinking into paper from which the 
 exterior coating of size has been scraped away. 
 
 Juniperus lycia. The systematic name of the 
 plant which affords the true frankincense. Olibanum ; 
 Thus. Frankincense has received different appella- 
 tions, according to its different appearances ; the single 
 tears are called simply olibanum, or thus ; when two 
 are joined together, thus masculum ; and when two are 
 very large, thus femininum ; if several adhere to the 
 bark, thus corticosum ; the fine powder which rubs off 
 from the tears, mica thuris • and the coarser, manna 
 thuris. The gum-resin, that is so called, is the juice of 
 the Juniperus— foliis ternis undique imbricatis ovatis 
 
 blusis, and is brought from Turkey and the East 
 
 Indies; but that which comes from India is ’.ess es- 
 teemed. It is said to ooze spontaneously from the 
 bark of the tree, appearing in drops, or tears, of a pale 
 yellowish, and sometimes of a reddish colour. Olba- 
 num has a moderately strong and not very agreeable 
 smell, and a bitterish, somewhat pungent taste: in 
 chewing, it sticks to the teeth, becomes white, and ren- 
 ders the saliva milky. Laid on a red-hot iron, it readily 
 catches flame, and burns with a strong diffusive and 
 not unpleasant smell. On trituration with water, the 
 greatest part dissolves into a milky liquor, which, on 
 standing, deposites a portion of resinous matter. The 
 gummy and resinous parts are nearly in equal propor- 
 tions ; and though rectified spirit dissolves less of the 
 olibanum than water, it extracts nearly all its active 
 matter. In ancient times, olibanum seems to have 
 been in great repute in affections of the head and breast, 
 coughs, hemoptysis, and in various fluxes, both uterine 
 and intestinal ; it was also much employed externally. 
 Recourse is now seldom had to this medicine, which is 
 superseded by myrrh, and other articles of the resinous 
 kind. It ig, however, esteemed by many as an adstrin- 
 gent, and though not in general use, is considered as a 
 valuable medicine in fluor albus, and debilities of the 
 stomach and intestines : applied externally in the form 
 of plaster, it is said to be corroborant, &c. and with this 
 intention it forms the basis of the emplastrum thuris. j 
 Juniperus sabina. The systematic name of the 
 common or barren savin-tree. Sabina; Savina; Sa- 
 bina sterilis ; Brathu. Juniperus— foliis oppositis 
 erectis decurrentibus, oppositionibus pyxidatis, of Lin- 
 naeus. Savin is a native of the south of Europe and 
 the Levant; it has long been cultivated in our gardens, 
 and from producing male and female flowers on sepa- 
 rate plants, it was formerly distinguished into the barren 
 and berry- bearing savin. The leaves and tops of this 
 plant have a moderately strong smell of the disagreea- 
 ble kind, and a hot, bitterish, acrid taste. They give 
 out great part of their active matter to watery liquors, 
 and the whole to rectified spirit. Distilled with water 
 they yield a large quantity of essential oil. Decoctions 
 of the leaves, freed from the volatile principle by in 
 spissation -to the consistence of an extract, retain a 
 considerable share of their pungency and warmth along 
 with their bitterness, and have some degree of smell, 
 but not resembling that of the plant itself. On inspis- 
 sating the spirituous tincture, there remains an extract 
 consisting of two distinct substances, of which one is 
 yellow, unctuous, or oily, bitterish, and very pungent ; 
 the other black, resinous, less pungent, and sub- astrin- 
 gent. Savin is a powerful and active medicine, and 
 has been long reputed the most efficacious in the m ateria 
 medica, for producing a determination to the uterus, 
 and thereby proving emmenagogue ; it heats and stimu- 
 lates the whole system very considerably, and is said 
 to promote the fluid secretions. The power which this 
 plant possesses (observes Dr. Woodville) in opening ute- 
 rine obstructions, is considered to be so great, that we 
 are told it has been frequently employed, and with too 
 much success, for purposes the most infamous and 
 unnatural. It seems probable, however, that its effects 
 in this way have been somewhat overrated, as it is 
 found, very frequently, to fail as an emmenagogue, 
 though this, in some measure, may be ascribed to the 
 smallness of the dose in which it has been usually pre- 
 scribed by physicians; for Dr. Cullen observes, “that 
 savin is a very acrid and heating substance, and I have 
 been often, on account of these qualities, prevented 
 from employing it in the quantity necessary to render 
 it emmenagogue. I must own, however, that it shows 
 a more powerful determination to the uterus than any 
 other plant I have employed ; but I have been frequently 
 disappointed in this, and its heating qualities always 
 require a great deal of caution.” Dr. Home appears to 
 have had very great success with this medicine, for in 
 five cases of amenorrhoea, which occurred at the Royal 
 Infirmary at Edinburgh, four were cured by the sabina, 
 which he gave in powder from a scruple to a drachm 
 twice a-day. He says it is well suited to the debile, but 
 improper in plethoric habits, and therefore orders re- 
 peated bleedings before its exhibitions. Country people 
 give the juice from the leaves and young tops of savin 
 mixed with milk to their children, in order to destroy 
 the worms ; it generally operates by stool, and brings 
 them away with it. The leaves cut small, and given 
 to horses, mixed with their corn, destroy the bots. 
 Externally, savin is recommended as an escharotic to 
 
juit 
 
 JUX 
 
 foul ulcers, syphilitic warts, &c. A strong decoction of 
 the plant in lard and wax forms a useful ointment to 
 keep up a constant discharge from blisters. &c. See 
 Ceratum sabinae. 
 
 JU'PJTER. The ancient chemical name of tin, 
 because supposed under the government of that planet. 
 
 JURIN, James, was, during several years, an active 
 member and Secretary of the Royal Society, and at his 
 death in 1750, President of the College of Physicians. He 
 distinguished himself by a series of seventeen disserta- 
 tions, printed in the Philosophical Transactions, and 
 afterward as a separate work, in which mathematical 
 science was applied with considerable acuteness to 
 physiological subjects. These papers, however, in- 
 volved him in several philosophical controversies con- 
 
 cerning the force of the heart, &c. He was a warm 
 advocate for the practice of inoculation, which he 
 proved greatly to lessen the violence of the small-pox : 
 but he did not anticipate that it would increase the 
 mortality upon the whole, by keeping up the infection, 
 while many retained their prejudices against adopting it. 
 
 JUSTICIA. (So named in honour of Mr. Justice, 
 who published the British Gardener’s Director.) The 
 name of a genus of plants. Class, Diandria.- Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 JUVA'NTIA. (From juvo, to assist.) Whatever 
 assists in relieving a disease. 
 
 JUVENTUS. S eeJlge. 
 
 Juxtangi'na. (From juxta , near, and angina , a 
 quinsy.) A disease resembling a quinsy. 
 
 472 
 
 END OF VOL. I, 
 
 
Harper's Stereotype Edition, improved and enlarged. 
 
 LEXICON MEDICUM; 
 
 OR 
 
 MEDICAL DICTIONARY; 
 
 CONTAINING AN EXPLANATION OF THE TERMS IN 
 
 ANATOMY, 
 BOTANY, 
 CHEMISTRY, 
 MATERIA MEDICA, 
 MIDWIFERY, 
 
 MINERALOGY, 
 PHARMACY, 
 PHYSIOLOGY, 
 PRACTICE OF PHYSIC, 
 SURGERY, 
 
 AND THE VARIOUS BRANCHES OF 
 
 NATURAL PHILOSOPHY CONNECTED WITH MEDICINE* 
 
 SELECTED, ARRANGED, AND COMPILED FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 
 
 “ Nec aranearum sane texus ideo melior, quia ex se fila gignunt, nec 
 noster viiior quia ex alienis libamus ut apes.” 
 
 Just. Lips. Monit. Polit. Lib. i. cap. i. 
 
 By ROBERT HOOPER, M.D. F.L.S. 
 
 TIIE FOURTH AMERICAN, FROM THE LAST LONDON EDITION, 
 
 WITH ADDITIONS FRt)M AMERICAN AUTHORS ON BOTANY, CHEMISTRY, MATERIA MEDICA, MINERALOGY, &« 
 
 By SAMUEL AKERLY, M.D. 
 
 FORMERLY PHYSICIAN TO THE NEW-YORK CITY DISPENSARY, RESIDENT PHYSICIAN TO THE CITY HOSPITAL, 
 LATE HOSPITAL SURGEON UNITED STATES’ ARMY, PHYSICIAN TO THE NEW-YORK INSTITUTION 
 FOR THE INSTRUCTION OF THE DEAF AND DUMB, &C. &G. 
 
 IN TWO VOLUMES. 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
 NEW-YORK: 
 
 PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY J. & J. HARPER, 
 
 NO. 82 CLIFF-STREET, 
 
 AND FOP. SALE BY THE PRINCIPAL BOOKSELLERS THROUGHOUT THE 
 UNITED STATES. 
 
 18 33 
 
SOUTHERN DISTRICT OF NEW- YORK, t». 
 
 B E iT REMEMBERED, That on the 15th day of Oct «r, A. D. 1S29, in the fifty-fourth year of the independence of the 
 United States of America, J. & J. HARPER, of the said district, have deposited in this office the title of a book, the right 
 whereof they claim as Proprietors, in the words following, to wit : 
 
 “lexicon Medicum ; or Medical Dictionary; containing an explanation of the terms in Anatomy, Botany, Chemistry, Materia 
 Medica, Midwifery, Mineralogy, Pharmacy, Physiology, Practice of Physic, Surgery, and the various branches of Natural Philo- 
 sophy connected with Medicine. Selected, arranged, and compiled from the best authors. 
 
 ‘ Nec aranearum sane texus ideo melior, quia ex se fila gignunt, nec noster vilior quia ex alienis libamus ut apes.’ 
 
 Just. Lips. Monit. Polit. Lib. i. cap. i. 
 
 By Robert Hooper, M.D. F.L.S. The fourth American, from the last London edition, with additions from American authors o” 
 Botany, Chemistry, Materia Medica, Mineralogy, &c. By Samuel Akerly, M.D.. formerly physician to the New-York City 
 Dispensary, resident physician to the City Hospital, late hospital surgeon United States’ army, physician to the New-York Institution 
 for the Instruction of the Deaf and Dumb, &c. &c.” 
 
 In conformity to the Act of Congress of the United States, entitled “ Ail Act for the encouragement of Learning, by securing the 
 copies of maps, charts, and hooks, to the authors and proprietors of snch copies, during the time therein mentioned.” And also to 
 an Aot, entitle! “ An Act, supplementary to an Act, entitled an Act for the encouragement of Learning, by securing the copies of 
 maps, charts, and books, to the authors and proprietors of such copies, during the times therein mentioned, and extending the 
 benefits thereof to the arts of designing, engraving, and etching historical and other prints.” 
 
 FREDERICK I. BETTS, 
 
 Clerk ef the Sontlvm District cf JYftp-Foi* 
 
A NEW 
 
 MEDICAL DICTIONARY. 
 
 K 
 
 KEI 
 
 K aath. See Jlcacia catechu. 
 
 KAEMPFER, Engelbert, wag born in 1651 at 
 Lippe, in Westphalia. He was educated in Sweden, 
 and being eager to travel, accompanied tire Swedish 
 ambassador, Fabricius, to Persia, as secretary: on 
 whose departure from Ispahan, after two years, he ob- 
 tained the appointment of chief surgeon to the Dutch 
 East India Company ; and was thus enabled to pene- 
 trate as far as Siam and Japan, and cleared up the 
 geography of these-countries, which was very imper- 
 fectly known before. On his return to Eurcpe, in 
 lf) l J4, he graduated at Leyden, and settled in his own 
 country; he was afterward appointed physician to his 
 sovereign, and continued engaged in practice, and in 
 composing several works, till his death, in 1716. In his 
 inaugural dissertation, among other subjects relating 
 to medicine, he notices a method of curing colic among 
 the Japanese by puncture with a needle. But his great 
 work, entitled “ Amaenitates Exoticce,” is more espe- 
 cially esteemed for its botanical information, and au- 
 thentic details, relating to the history and manners of 
 Persia, &c. His History of Japan, of which there is an 
 English translation in folio, is highly valued for its 
 accuracy and fidelity. 
 
 KiEMPFE'RIA. (Named after Kcempfer, the 
 Westphalian naturalist.) The name of a genus of 
 plants. Class, Monandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 K.empferia galanga. The plant which affords 
 the greater galangal root. 
 
 K/empfkria rotunda. The systematic name of 
 the plant which affords the officinal zedoary. Zedoa- 
 ria. Kampferia — foliis lanccolatis petiolatis, of Lin- 
 nteus. The roots of this plant are brought to us in 
 long pieces, zedoaria longa , about the thickness of the 
 little finger, two or three inches in length, bent, rough, 
 and angular; or in roundish pieces, zedoaria rotunda, 
 about an inch in diameter, of an ash colour on the out- 
 side, and white within. They have an agreeable 
 camphoiaceous smell, and a bitterish aromatic taste. 
 Though formerly much esteemed against rheumatic 
 affections, they are at present thought to possess very 
 little medicinal powers, although they had a place in 
 the confectio aromatica of the London Pharmacopoeia. 
 Ka'jeput oleum. See Melaleuca. 
 
 KA'LI. (An Arabian word.) The vegetable alkali. 
 See Potassa. 
 
 Kali acetatum. See Potassce acetas. 
 
 Kali aeratitm. See Potassa carbonas. 
 
 Kali arsemcatum. A preparation of arsenic, 
 composed of the vegetable alkali and the acid of 
 arsenic. 
 
 Kali citratum. See Potassce citrcs. 
 
 Kali pr.eparatum. See Potassce subcarbonas. 
 Kali purum. See Potassce fusa. 
 
 Kali sulphuratum. See Sulphuretum potassa. 
 Kali tartarizatum. See Potassa tartras. 
 
 Kali vitriolatom. See Potassa sulphas. 
 KARPHOLITE. A yellow mineral which occurs 
 in thin prismatic concretions. 
 
 KEEL. See Carina. 
 
 Keeled leaf. See Carinatus. 
 
 KE1LL, James, was born in Scotland, 1673. After 
 going through the proper studies abroad, and especi- 
 ally attending to anatomy, he was enabled to lecture 
 on that subject with great reputation in both the Eng- 
 
 KID 
 
 lish universities, and received an honorary degree a! 
 Cambridge. During this period he published a Com- 
 pendium of Anatomy, chiefly from Cowper. In 1703- 
 he settled in practice at Northampton ; and three 
 years after sent to the Royal Society an account of the 
 dissection of a man, reputed to have been 130 years of 
 age; which agreed very much with what Harvey 
 found in old Parr. He was well skilled in mathema- 
 tics, which he applied to the explanation of the laws 
 of the animal economy. In 1708, he published “ An 
 Account of Animal Secretion, the Quantity of Blood 
 in the Human Body, and Muscular Motion.’* To 
 which, in a second edition, he added an Essay on the 
 Force of the Heart. This engaged him in a contro- 
 versy with Dr. Jurin, which was carried on in the 
 Philosophical Transactions (Dr. Kelli being then a 
 member of the Royal Society) till the period of his 
 premature death in 1719, occasioned by a cancer in the 
 mouth, to which he had applied the cautery, but with- 
 out any relief. 
 
 Kei'ri. See Cheirantlius cheiri. 
 
 KELP. Incinerated seaweed. 
 
 KENEANGIA. (From icevos , empty, and ayysiov, 
 a vessel.) 1. A state of inaction of the blood or other 
 vessels. 
 
 2. A deficiency of blood in the vessels. 
 
 KERATE. The third mineral order of Mohs. 
 
 Kerato-pharyng^us. (From Ktpas, a horn, and 
 cpapvyl, the pharynx.) A muscle so' named from its 
 shape, and insertion in. the pharynx. 
 
 KE'RMES. ( Chermah , Arabian.) Granitm tinc- 
 torium ; Coccus baphica. Round reddish grains, about 
 the size of peas, found in Spain, Italy, and the south 
 of France, adhering to the branches of the scarlet oak. 
 They are the nidus of a minute red animalcule, called 
 Coccus quercus ilicis. The confectio alkermes , now 
 obsolete, was prepared with these, which possess cor- 
 roborant and adstringent virtues. 
 
 Kermes mineralis. A preparation of antimony, 
 so termed from its resemblance in colour to the insect 
 of that name. It is now disused in medicine, and 
 gives place to the other preparations of antimony. See 
 Hydrosulphurctvm stibii rubruni. 
 
 KERNEL WORT. See Scrophularia nodosa. 
 
 Ke'rva. ( Kcrvah , Arabian.) The Ricinus cowi- 
 munis. 
 
 KETCHUP. The prepared liquor of the mush- 
 room, made by sprinkling salt on that vegetable, and 
 collecting the fluid whicn escapes. 
 
 Keyset’s pills. A once celebrated mercurial me- 
 dicine, the method of preparing which was purchased 
 by the French government, and has since been pub- 
 lished by Richard. The hydrargyrus acetatus is con- 
 sidered as an adequat e substitute for the more elaborate 
 form of Koyser. Richard concludes his account of 
 Keyser’s pills with observing, that he considers it to be, 
 without exception, the most effectual remedy for the 
 venereal disease hitherto discovered. But further 
 trials of this remedy do not justify the sanguine ac- 
 counts of its properties ; though it may sometimes suc- 
 ceed when some of the other mercurial preparations 
 have failed. 
 
 Kibes. A name for chilblains. 
 
 Kihria terrestris. Barbadoes tar. 
 
 KIDNEY. (.Ren, nis. m.) Ah abdominal viscua* 
 
LAB 
 
 LAC 
 
 shaped like a kidney-bean, that secretes the urine. 
 There are two kidneys. One is situated in each lum- 
 bar region, near the first lumbar vertebra, behind- the 
 peritonseuin. This organ is composed of three sub- 
 stances ; a cortical, which is external, and very vas- 
 cular ; a tubulous, which consists of small tubes ; and 
 a papillous substance, which is the innermost. The 
 kidneys are generally surrounded with more or less 
 adipose membrane, and they have also a proper mem- 
 brane, membrava propria., which is closely accreted to 
 the cortical substance. The renal arteries, called also 
 emulgents, proceed from the aorta. Tiie veins eva- 
 cuate their blood into the ascending cava. The absor- 
 bents accompany the blood-vessels, and terminate in 
 the thoracic duct. The nerves of the kidneys are 
 branches of the eighth pair and great intercostal. The 
 excretory duct of this viscus is called the ureter. At 
 the middle of the kidney, where the blood-vessels enter 
 it, is a large membraneous bag. called the pelvis, which 
 diminishes like a funnel, and forms a long canal, the 
 ureter, that conveys the urine from the kidney to the 
 bladder, which it perforates obliquely. 
 
 Kidney- shaped leaf . See Remformis. 
 
 KIFFEKILL. See Meerschaum. 
 
 Kikekunemalo. A pure resin, very similar to 
 copal, but of a more beautiful whiteness and transpa- 
 rency. It is brought from America, where it is said to 
 be used medicinally, in the cure of hysteria, tetanus, 
 &.c. It forms the most beautiful of all varnishes. 
 
 Ki’ki. {Kike, Arabian.) See Ricinus. 
 
 Ki'na kina. See Cinchona. 
 
 KIN ATE. Kinas. A compound of the Kinic acid, 
 with a salifiable base. 
 
 KINIC ACID. ( Acidum kinicum; from kinia, the 
 French name of cinchona , from which it is obtained.) 
 “A peculiar acid extracted from cinchona. Let a 
 watery extract from hot infusions of the bark in pow- 
 der be made. Alkohol removes the resinous part of 
 this extract, and leaves a viscid residue, of a brown 
 colour, which has hardly any bitter taste, and which 
 consists of kinate of lime and a mucilaginous matter. 
 This residue is dissolved in water, the liquor is filtered 
 and left to spontaneous evaporation in a warm place. 
 It becomes thick like syrup, and then deposites by de- 
 grees crystalline plates, sometimes hexaedral, some- 
 times rbomboidal, sometimes square, and always 
 coloured slightly of a reddish-brown. These plates of 
 kinate of lime must be purified by a second crystalliza- 
 tion. They are then dissolved in ten or twelve times 
 their weight of water, and very dilute aqueous oxalic 
 acid is poured into the solution, till no more precipitate 
 is formed. By filtration, the oxalate of lime is sepa- 
 rated, and the kinic acid being concentrated by spon- 
 taneous evaporation, yields regular crystals. It is de- 
 composed by heat. While it forms a soluble salt with 
 lime, it does not precipitate lead or silver from their 
 solutions. These are characters sufficiently distinctive. 
 
 The kinates are scarcely known ; that of liine const! 
 tutes seven per cent, of cinchona .” 
 
 Kinki na. See Cinchona. 
 
 KINO. (An Indian word.) Gummi gambiense ; 
 Gummi rubrum adstringens gambiense. The tree 
 from which this resin is obtained, though not botani- 
 cally ascertained, is known to grow on the banks of 
 the river Gambia, in Africa. On wounding its bark 
 the fluid kino immediately issues drop by drop, and, 
 by the heat of the sun, is formed into hard masses. It 
 is in appearance very like the resin called Sanguis 
 draconis ; much redder, more firm, resinous, and ad- 
 stringent than catechu. It is now in common use, and 
 is one of the most efficacious vegetable adstringents, 
 or strptics, in the materia medica. Its dose is from 
 twenty to thirty grains. 
 
 KN EE-HOLLY. See Ruscus. 
 
 KNEE-PAN. See Patella. 
 
 KOLLYRITE. A light greasy mineral of a white 
 colour, which adheres to the tongue. 
 
 Kolto. (A Polonese word.) The plica polonica, 
 or plaited hair. 
 
 KOUMIS. A vinous liquid which the Tartars make 
 by fermenting mare’s milk. Something similar is 
 prepared in the Orkneys and Shetland. 
 
 KRAMERIA. (So named in commemoration of 
 two German botanists, who flourished about the mid- 
 dle of the last century.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linntean system. Class, Tetrandria; 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Krameria triandria. The systematic name of the 
 tree, the root of which is called rhatania , a substance 
 which has been long known to the manufacturers of 
 port wine ; it is the production of Peru, and was long 
 thought to be the root of the cinchona cordifolia. It is 
 described as externally resembling the root of the 
 rubia tinctorum to the taste, being aromatic, bitter, 
 and very astringent ; its infusion or decoction turns 
 black with sulphate of iron, and precipitates tannin. 
 The principal virtues appear to reside in the cortical 
 part of the root, which is thick and resinous. An 
 opinion prevails that the substance sold in the shops 
 under the name of foreign extract of bark, is made 
 from this root. 
 
 It is well known that the medical virtues of this 
 root are powerfully tonic. In debility of the digestive 
 organs, in chronic rheumatisms, fluor albus, and in 
 intermittent fevers, it has been employed with good 
 effect. While given in doses similar to cinchona., it 
 has the advantage of being only one-third the price of 
 that substance. 
 
 KR A MERIC ACID. ( Acidum hramericum ; from 
 krameria , the name of the plant from which it is ob- 
 tained.) An acid obtained by Peschier from the root 
 of the Krameria triandria 
 
 Kyanite. See Cyanite. 
 
 Kyna'nche. See Cynanche. 
 
 
 IT A'BDANUM. See Cistus creticus. 
 
 LABELLUM. A little lip. Applied in botany to 
 the barba, or inferior lip, of ringent and personate 
 plants. See Corolla. 
 
 LABIUM. ( Labium , i. n. ; airo tov \a6etv.) 
 
 1. The lip of animals. 
 
 2. Applied in botany to coroils of plants, which are 
 termed unilabiate , bilabiate , &c. ; and from their posi- 
 tion in certain flowers, superior , inferior , Sec. 
 
 La'bium i.eporinum. See Hare-lip. 
 
 LABORATO'UIUM. (From laboro , labour.) A 
 place properly fitted up for the performance of chemi- 
 cal operations. 
 
 LABRADOR STONE. See Felspar. 
 
 LA'BYRINTII. Labyrinthus. That part of the 
 internal ear which is behind the cavity of the tympa- 
 num ; it is constituted by the cochlea, vestibulum, and 
 semicircular canals. See Ear. 
 
 4 
 
 LAC. (7„ac. tis. n.) 1. Milk. See Milk. 
 
 2. The name of a vegetable substance. See Lacea. 
 
 Lac ammoniaci. See Mistura ammoniaci. 
 
 Lac amygdalje. See Mistura amygdala. 
 
 Lac assafostidje. See Mistura assafeetidee. 
 
 Lac sulphuris. See SuJpnur prceapilatum. 
 
 LA'CCA. (From lakah , Arabian.) Gummi lacca. 
 Stick-lac: Gum-lac; Seed-lac; Shell-lac. The im- 
 proper name of gum lac is given to a concrete brittle 
 substance, of a dark red colour, brought from the East 
 Indies, incrustated on the twigs of the Croton laccife- 
 rum; fuliis ovatis tomentosis serrulatis petiolatis , 
 calycibus tomentosis, of Linnams, where it is deposited 
 by a sirtall insect, at present not scientifically known. 
 It is found in very great quantities on the uncultivated 
 mountains on both sides the Ganges, and is of great 
 use to the natives in various works of art, as varnish, 
 painting, dying, &, c. When the resinous matter is 
 broken olf the wood into small pieces or grains, it is 
 
LAC 
 
 LAC 
 
 termed seed-lac., and when melted and formed into flat 
 plates, shell-lac. This substance is chiefly employed 
 lor making sealing-wax. A tincture of it is recom- 
 mended as an antiscorbutic to wash the gums. 
 
 LA'CHR YMA. A tear. A limpid fluid secreted by 
 the lachrymal gland, and flowing on the surface of the 
 eye. See Tear. 
 
 Lachryma abiegna. See Terebinthina argentora- 
 tensis. 
 
 LACHRYMAL. Lachrymalis. Of or belonging 
 to tears, or parts near where they are secreted. 
 
 Lachrymal bone. See Unguis os. • 
 
 Lachrymal duct. Ductus lachrymalis. The ex- 
 cretory duct of the lachrymal gland, which opens upon 
 the internal surface of the upper eyelid. 
 
 Lachrymal gland. Qlandula lachrymalis. A 
 glomerate gland, situated above the external angle of 
 the orbit, in a peculiar depression of the frontal bone. 
 It secretes the tears, and conveys them to the eye by its 
 excretory ducts, which are six or eight in number. 
 
 Lachrymal nerve. The fifth pair of nerves from 
 the head is divided into several branches, the first of 
 which is called the orbitary branch; this is divided 
 into three more, the third of which is called the lachry- 
 mal branch ; it goes off chiefly to the lachrymal gland. 
 
 LACCIC ACID. (Acidum laccicum ; from lacca , 
 the substance in which it exists.) “ Dr. John made a 
 watery extract of powdered stick-lac, and evaporated it 
 to dryness. He digested alkohol on this extract, and 
 evaporated the alkoholic extract to dryness. He then 
 digested this mass in ether, and evaporated the ethereal 
 solution ; when he obtained a syrupy mass of a light 
 yellow colour, which was again dissolved in alkohol. 
 On adding water to this solution, a little resin fell. A 
 peculiar acid united to potassa and lime remains in 
 the solution, which is obtained free, by forming with 
 acetate of lead an insoluble lacoate, and decomposing 
 this with the equivalent quantity of sulphuric acid. 
 Laccic acid crystallizes ; it has a wine-yellow colour, 
 a sour taste, and is soluble, as we have seen, in water, 
 alkohol, and ether. It precipitates lead and mercury 
 white ; but it does not affect lime, barytes, or silver, in 
 their solutions. It throws down the salts of iron 
 white. With lime, soda, and potassa, it forms deli- 
 quescent salt, soluble in alkohol.” 
 
 LACINIATUS. Laciniate, fringe-like: cut into 
 numerous irregular portions ; applied to leaves, petals, 
 &c. ; as the leaves of the Ranunculus parvi floras, and 
 Geranium columbinum , the petals of the Reseda. 
 
 Laco'nicum. (Because they were much used by the 
 people of Laconia.) A stove, or sweating-room. 
 
 Lacquer. A solution of lac in alkohol. 
 
 LACTATE. Ladas. A definite compound, formed 
 by the union of the acid of sour whey, or lactic acid, 
 with salifiable bases ; thus lactate of potassa, &.e. 
 
 LACTATION. ( Lactatio ; from ladeo, to suckle.) 
 The giving suck. 
 
 LACTEAL. (Ladeus ; from lac, milk; because 
 the fluid they absorb looks like milk.) 
 
 1. Milky. 
 
 2. In anatomy, this term is applied to the vasa ludea. 
 The absorbents of the mesentery, which originate in 
 the small intestines, and convey the chyle from thence 
 to the thoracic duct. They are very tender and trans- 
 parent vessels, possessed of an infinite number of valves, 
 which, when distended with chyle, a milky or lacteal 
 fluid, give them a knotty appearance. They arise 
 from the internal surface of the villous coat of the 
 small intestine, perforate the other coats, and form a 
 kind of network, while the greater number unite one 
 with another between the muscular and external coats. 
 From thence they proceed between the laminae of the 
 mesentery to the conglobate glands. In their course 
 they constitute the greater part of the gland through 
 which they pass, being distributed through them 
 several times, and curled in various directions. The 
 lacteals having passed these giands, go to others, and 
 at length seek those nearest the mesentery. From 
 these glands, which are only four or five, or perhaps 
 more, the lacteals pass out and ascend with the mesen- 
 teric artery, and unite with the lymphatics of the lower 
 extremities, and those of the abdominal viscera, and 
 then form a common trunk, the thoracic duct , which, 
 in some subjects, is dilated at its origin, forming the 
 receptaculum chyli. See Nutrition. 
 
 LACTESCENS. (From Uic\ milk.) Lactescent 
 or milky. 1 
 
 LACTIC ACID. ( Acidum lacticum; from lac milk.) 
 “ By evaporating sour whey to one-eighth, fi lering, 
 precipitating with lime-water, and separating the iime 
 by oxalic acid, Scheele obtained an aqueous solution 
 of what he supposed to be a peculiar acid, which has 
 accordingly been termed the lactic. To procure it 
 separate, he evaporated the solution to the. consistence 
 of honey, poured on it alkohol, filtered this solution, 
 and evaporated the alkohol. The residuum was an 
 acid of a yellow colour, incapable of being crystallized, 
 attracting the humidity 3f the air, and forming deli- 
 quescent salts with the earths and alkalies. 
 
 Bouillon Lagrange since examined it more narrowly ; 
 and from a series of experiments concluded, that it con- 
 sists of acetic acid, muriate of potassa, a small portion 
 of iron probably dissolved in the acetic acid, and an 
 animal matter. 
 
 This judgment of Lagrange was afterward supported 
 by the opinions of Fourcroy and Vauquelin. But since 
 then, Berzelius has investigated its nature very fully, 
 and has obtained, by means of a long and often-re- 
 peated series of different experiments, a complete con- 
 viction that Scheele was in the right, and that the lactic 
 acid is a peculiar acid, very distinct from all others. 
 
 The lactic acid, purified, has a brown-yellow colour, 
 and a sharp sour taste, which is much weakened by 
 diluting it with water. It is without smell in the cold, 
 but emits, when heated, a sharp sour smell, not unlike 
 that of sublimed oxalic acid. It cannot be made to 
 crystallize, and does not exhibit the slightest appear- 
 ance of a saline substance ; but dries into a Jhick and 
 smooth varnish, which slowly attracts moisture from 
 the air. It is very easily soluble in alkohol. Heated 
 in a gold spoon over the flame of a candle, it first 
 boils, and then its pungent acid. smell becomes very 
 manifest, but extremely distinct from that of the acetic 
 acid ; afterward it is charred, and has an einpyreuma- 
 tic, but by no means an animal, smell. A porous char- 
 coal is left behind, which does not readily burn to 
 ashes. When distilled, it gives an empyreumatic oil, 
 water, empyreumatic vinegar, carbonic acid, and in- 
 flammable gases. With alkalies, earths, and metallic 
 oxides, it affords peculiar salts; and these are distin- 
 guished by being soluble in alkohol, and in general by 
 not having the least disposition to crystallize, but dry- 
 ing into a mass like gum, which slowly becomes moist 
 in the air. 
 
 La'ctica. The Arabian name for the fever which 
 the Greeks call Typhos. 
 
 LACTI'FUGA. (From lac, milk, and fugo, to drive 
 away.) A medicine or other means which dispel milk. 
 
 LACTU'CA. (From lac , milk; named from the 
 milky juice which exudes upon its being wounded.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linna:an sys- 
 tem. Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Folygaiaia aiqualis. 
 The lettuce. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the garden-lettuce, 
 the Lactuca sativa. 
 
 Lactuca graveolens. See Lactuca virosa. 
 
 Lactuca sativa. The systematic name of the 
 lettuce. It is esteemed as a wholesome, aperient, bitter 
 anodyne, easy of digestion, but affording no nutriment. 
 Lettuces appear to agree better with hot, bilious, me- 
 lancholic temperaments, than the phlegmatic. The 
 seeds possess a quantity of oily substance, which, 
 triturated with water, forms an emulsion esteemed by 
 some in ardor urinae, and some diseases of the urinary 
 passages. Lettuce was famous for the cure of the 
 emperor Augustus, and formed the opiate of Galen, 
 in liis old age ; d proof that, in the warmer climates, 
 it must acquire an exaltation of its virtues above what 
 is met with in this country. 
 
 Lactuca sc ariola. Lactuca sylvestris ; Scariola, 
 Scariola gallorum. This species possesses a stronger 
 degree of bitterness than the Lactuca sativa , and is 
 said to be more aperient and laxative. It is nearly 
 similar, in virtue as in taste, to endive unblanched. 
 
 Lactuca sylvestris. See Lactuca scariola. 
 
 Lactuca virosa. The systematic name of the 
 opium, or strong-scented lettuce- Lactuca graveolens. 
 Lactuca — -foliis horizontalibus carino aculeatis den- 
 tatis, of Linneeus. A common plant in our hedges 
 and ditches. It has a strong, ungrateful smell, resem- 
 bling that of opium, and a bitterish acrid taste: it 
 abounds with a milky juice, in which its sensible 
 qualities seem to reside, and which appears to have 
 been noticed by Dioscorides, who desciibes the odour 
 
 5 
 
L2EV 
 
 and taste of the juice as nearly agreeing with that of the 
 white poppy. Its effects are also said, according to H aller, 
 to be powerfully narcotic. Dr. Collin, at Vienna, first 
 brought the lactuca virosa into medical repute, and its 
 character has lately induced the College of Physicians at 
 Edinburgh, to insert it in the catalogue of the materia 
 medica. More than twenty-fourcases of dropsy are said, 
 by Collin, to have been successfully treated by employing 
 an extract prepared from the expressed juice of this 
 plant, which is stated not only to be powerfully diuretic, 
 but, by attenuating the viscid humours to promote all 
 the secretions, and to remove visceral obstructions. In 
 the more simple cases, proceeding from debility, the 
 extract, in doses of eighteen to thirty grains a-day, 
 proved sufficient to accomplish a cure; but when the 
 disease was inveterate, and accompanied with visceral 
 obstructions, the quantity of extract was increased to 
 three drachms ; nor did larger doses, though they ex- 
 cited nausea, ever produce any other bad effect; and 
 the patient continued so strong under the use of this 
 remedy, that it was seldom necessary to employ any 
 tonic medicines. Though Dr. Collin began his experi- 
 ments with the lactuca at the Paztnan hospital, at the 
 time he was trying the arnica, 1771, yet very few phy- 
 sicians, eVen at Vienna, have since adopted the use of 
 this plant. Plenciz, indeed, has published a solitary 
 instance of its efficacy, while Q,uarin informs us that 
 he never experienced any good effect from its use ; 
 alleging, that those who were desirous of supporting 
 its character, mixed it with a quantity of extractum 
 scillffi. lender these circumstances we shall only say, 
 that the recommendation of this medicine by Dr. Col- 
 lin will be scarcely thought sufficient to establish its 
 use in England. 
 
 [“Lactuca elongata. This is a tall, lactescent, 
 native plant. It is substituted for the Lactuca virosa 
 of Europe, which it somewhat resembles in its proper- 
 ties, though of inferior strength. I have no personal 
 experience with this plant, but am informed by physi- 
 cians who have tried it, that it is anodyne, and pro- 
 motes the excretion of the skin and kidneys. An ex- 
 tract made by inspissating the expressed juice may be 
 given in doses of from five to fifteen grains. The con- 
 crete, lactescent juice would probably be found much 
 stronger.” — Big. Mat. Med. A.J 
 
 [“ Lactucarium. Common garden-lettuce, like 
 many plants of its class, exudes a milky juice on being 
 wounded after it is fully grown. This juice concretes 
 on exposure to the air, into a brownish, bitter sub- 
 stance, resembling opium in some of its characters. It 
 is most abundant when the plant is in flower, and 
 least so while the leaves are young, or when they are. 
 etiolated by heading. Lactucarium has the colour, 
 and in some degree the taste and odour, of opium, for 
 which it has been proposed as a substitute by Dr. Coxe 
 and Dr. Duncan. It has been said to contain morphia 
 in addition to its other component parts. It acts as a 
 soporific, and has been thought useful in phthisis as a 
 palliative. Dose, one or two grains.”— Big. Mat. 
 Med. A.] 
 
 Lactuce'lla. (Diminutive of lactuca , the lettuce ; 
 so named from its milky juice.) The sow-thistle. The 
 Sonchus arvensis. 
 
 Lactuci'mina. (From lacteo, to suckle: so called 
 because they happen chiefly to children while at the 
 breast.) The thrush, and little ulcers, or crusty scabs 
 on the skin, which happen during the time the child is 
 at the breast. 
 
 LACTU'MEN. (From lac , milk ; so named because 
 it is covered with a white crust.) The achor, or scald- 
 head ; also a little crusty scab on the skin, affecting 
 children at the breast. 
 
 LACU'NA. (From lacus a channel.) The mouth 
 or opening of the excretory duct of a muciparous gland, 
 as those of the urethra, and other parts. 
 
 LA'DANUM. (From ladon , Arab.) See Cistus 
 creticus. 
 
 Ladies' bed-straw. See Galium. 
 
 J.adies' mantle. See Alchemilla. 
 
 Ladies' smock. See Cardamine. 
 
 Ljetifica'ntia. (From latifico, to make glad.) This 
 term has been applied'to many compositions under the 
 intention of cordials; but both the medicines and dis- 
 tinctions are now quite disused. 
 
 LA2VIS. Smooth and even. Applied to stems of 
 plants, and is opposed to all roughness and inequality 
 whatever. 
 
 6 
 
 LAM 
 
 L.evitas ixtestinorum. A name of the lientery 1 ' 
 
 See Diarrhwa. 
 
 La'garos. ( Aayapog , lax ; so named from its com- 
 parative laxity.) The right ventricle of the heart. 
 
 LAGENA2FORMIS. Bottle-shaped. Applied to 
 the gourd ; as in Cncurbita lagenaria. 
 
 L AGNESIS. (From Xayvys, libidinous.) The name 
 of a genus of diseases. Glass, Geuetiea ; Order, Or- 
 gastica; in Good’s Nosology: lust. It embraces two 
 species, viz. Lagnesis salacitas , and L. furor. 
 
 LAGOPHTHA'LMIA. (From Aaywoj, a hare, and 
 otpdaXpos, an eye; because it is believed that hares 
 sleep with their eyes open.) Lagophthalmos. The 
 hare’s eye. A disease in which the eye cannot be shut. 
 The following complaints may arise from it : a constant 
 weeping of the organ, in consequence of the interrup- 
 tion of the alternate closure and opening of the eyelids, 
 which motions so materially contribute to propelling 
 the tears into the nose; blindness in a strong light, in 
 consequence of the inability to moderate the rays which 
 fall on the eye ; on the same account, the sight becomes 
 gradually very much weakened; incapacity to sleep 
 where there is any light; irritation, pain, and redness 
 of the eye, from this organ being exposed to the ex- 
 traneous substances in the atmosphere, without the 
 eyelids having the power of washing them away in 
 the natural manner. 
 
 An enlargement or protrusion of the whole eye, or a 
 staphyloma, may obviously produce lagophthalmos 
 But affections of the upper eyelids are the common 
 causes. Heister says, he has seen the complaint ori- 
 ginate from a disease of the lower one. Now and 
 then lagophthalmos depends on paralysis of the orbi- 
 cularis muscle. A cicatrix after a wound, ulcer, or 
 burn, is the most frequent cause. 
 
 LAGOPO'DIIJM. (From Aaywoj, a hare, and icons, 
 a foot: so called because it has narrow hairy leaves, 
 like the foot of a hare.) The herb hare’s-foot trefoil. 
 
 LAGO'STOM A. ( From Xaymos, a hare, and $opa, 
 the mouth: so called because the upper lip is divided 
 in the middle like that of a hare.) See Hare lip. 
 
 LAKEWEED. See Polygonum hydropiper. 
 
 LALLANS. S ee Lallatto. 
 
 LALLATTO. That species of vicious pronuncia- 
 tion in which the letter l is rendered unduly liquid, or 
 substituted for an r. The Greeks denominated it 
 lambdacismus, from the letter A, lambda. 
 
 La'mac. Gum-arabic. 
 
 LAMBDACI'SMUS. A defect in speech, wlUch 
 consists in an inability to pronounce certain conso- 
 nants; or that stammering or difficulty of speech when 
 the letter l is pronounced too liquid, and often in the 
 place of r. See Psellismus lallans. 
 
 LAMBDOIDAL. (Lambduidalis ; from A, and 
 eiSos, resemblance, because it is shaped like the letter 
 A.) Belonging to the suture so called. 
 
 Lambdoidal suture. ( Sutura lambdoidalis ; be- 
 cause it is shaped like the letter A ) Occipital suture. 
 The suture that unites the occipital bone to the two 
 parietal bones. 
 
 LAMBITIVUM. (From lambo , to lick up.) A 
 linctus or medicine to be licked up. 
 
 LAME LLA. (Dim. of lamina , a plate of metal.) 
 
 1. A thin plate of metal. 
 
 2. The parallel gills or plates in the inferior surface 
 of the aaaric family only. 
 
 LA'MINA. (From eAaw, to beat off.) A bone, or 
 membrane, or any substance resembling a thin plate of 
 metal . 
 
 2. Tiie lap of the ear. 
 
 3. The parts of the corolla of a polypetalous flower, 
 are named the unguis , or claw, and lamina , or border. 
 
 LAMIXABIL1TY. A property possessed by some 
 bodies of being extended in dimensions by a gradually- 
 applied pressure. See Ductility. 
 
 LA'MIUM. (From Lamium, a mountain of Ionia, 
 where it grew ; or from lama , a ditch, because it usually 
 grows about ditches and neglected places.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaan system. Class, 
 Didynamia ; Order, Qyinnospermia. The nettle. 
 
 Lamium album. Urtica mortua; Archangelica, 
 Galcobdolon; Stachys fattida; Urtica iners mngna 
 faetidissima. Dead nettle; White archangel nettle. 
 Uterine hannorriiages and fluor albus are said to be 
 relieved by infusions of this plant, from whose sensible 
 qualities very little benefit can be expected. 
 
 LAMPIC ACID. ( Acidumlampsicum from Xapnot 
 
LAN 
 
 LAP 
 
 to shine.) “Sir H. Davy, during his admirable re- 
 searches on the nature and properties of flame, an- 
 nounced the singular fact, that combustible bodies might 
 be made to combine rapidly with oxygen, at temperatures 
 below what were necessary to their visible inflamma- 
 tion. Among the phenomena resulting from these new 
 combinations, he remarked the production of a peculiar 
 acid and pungent vapour from the slow combustion of 
 ether; and from its obvious qualities he was led to 
 suspect, that it might be a product yet new to the 
 chemical catalogue. Faraday, in the 3d volume of the 
 Journal of Science and the Arts, has given some ac- 
 count of the properties of this new acid ; but from the 
 very small quantities in which he was able to collect 
 it, was prevented from performing any decisive expe- 
 riments upon it. 
 
 In the 6th volume of the same Journal, We have a 
 pretty copious investigation of the properties and com- 
 pounds of this new acid, by Daniell. From the slow 
 combustion of ether during six weeks, by means of a 
 coil of platina wire sitting on the cotton wick of the 
 lamp, he condensed with the head of an alembic, whose 
 beak was inserted in a receiver, a pint and a half of 
 the lampic acid liquor. 
 
 When first collected, it is a colourless fluid, of an in- 
 tensely sour taste, and pungent odour. Its vapour, 
 when heated, is extremely irritating and disagreeable, 
 and, when received into the lungs, produces an op- 
 pression at the chest very much resembling the effect 
 of chlorine. Its specific gravity varies according to the 
 care with which it has been prepared, from less than 
 1.000, to 1.008. It may be purified by careful evapora- 
 tion ; and it is worthy of remark, that the vapour 
 which rises from it is that of alkohol, with which it is 
 slightly contaminated, and not of ether. Thus recti- 
 fied, its specific gravity is 1.015. It reddens vegetable 
 blues, and decomposes all the earthy and alkaline car- 
 bonates, forming neutral salts with their bases, which 
 are more or less deliquescent.” — lire's Chari. Diet. 
 
 [“Lamp, safety. The safety-lampas recommended 
 for general use by Sir H. Davy, is a cylinder of wire 
 gauze with adouble top, securely and carefully fastened. 
 The whole is protected and rendered convenient for 
 carrying by a frame and ring. If the cylinder be of 
 twilled wire-gauze the wire should be at least of the 
 thickness of one-fortieth of an inch, and of iron or 
 copper, and 30 in the warp, and 16 or 18 in the weft. 
 If of plain wire-gauze the wire should not bo less than 
 one-sixtieth of an inch in thickness, and from 28 to 30 
 both warp and woof. 
 
 The operation of this lamp may be shown on a small 
 scale by suspending it in a glass jar, and then admitting 
 a sufficient stream of coal gas to render the enclosed, 
 atmosphere explosive. The flame of the lamp first en- 
 larges, and is then extinguished, the whole of the cage 
 being filled with a lambent blue light; on turning off 
 the supply of the gas this appearance gradually ceases 
 and the wick becomes rekindled, when the atmosphere 
 returns to its natural state.” — Web. Man. of Chen. A.l 
 
 LA'MPSANA. See Lapsanr.. 
 
 LANA. Wool. In botany, applied to a species of 
 hairy pubescence, consisting of white, long, somewhat 
 crisp hair, like wool. It is applied to stems, leaves, 
 seeds, &c. 
 
 Lana philosopfiica. The snowy flakes of white 
 oxide, which rise and float in the air from the combus- 
 tion of zinc. 
 
 LANATUS. Woolly. Applied to the stems, 
 leaves, seeds, &c. of plants. The Verbascum thapsus 
 is a good example of the Caulis lanatus ; the Siachys 
 lanata of the leaves; and the Gossypium of the seed. 
 
 LANCEOLATUS. Lanceolate, lance-shaped. Ap- 
 plied to leaves, petals, seeds, &c. of a narrow, oblong 
 form, tapering towards each end; as the leaves in 
 Plantago lanceolata, and petals of Narcissus minor, 
 and seeds of the Fraxinus. 
 
 LANCE'TTA. (Dim. of lancca , a spear.) A 
 lancet. An instrument used for bleeding and other 
 purposes. 
 
 L ANCISI, John Maria, was born at Rome, in 1654. 
 He was intended for the church, but a taste for natural 
 history led him to the study of medicine, which he pur- 
 sued with great ardour, and took his degree at the age 
 of 18. After some minor appointments, which ena- 
 bled him to display his talents and acquirements, he 
 was appointed professor of anatomy in 1684 ; and con- 
 tinued his duties for 13 years, with great reputation 
 
 He was made physician to three succeeding popes, and 
 attained the age of 65. He had great knowledge of 
 mankind, with very engaging manners; and his zeal 
 for the advancement of medicine was extreme and un- 
 ceasing. He collected a library of above 20,000 vo- 
 lumes, which he devoted to the use of the public, and 
 particularly of medical students: it was opened four 
 years before his death. He left a considerable num- 
 ber of works, several of which were printed, others 
 remain in manuscript in that library. His more im 
 portant publications are, a treatise, “De Subitaneis 
 Mortibus;” “The Anatomical Plates of Eustachius, 
 with a Preface and Notes, in folio;” and a disserta- 
 tion, “ De Noxiis Paludum Effluviis,” referring inter- 
 mittents to the marsh miasmata, printed in 1717. After 
 bis death, a treatise, “De Motu Cordis et Aneurysma- 
 tibus,” and a collection of cases from his manuscript, 
 were given to the public. 
 
 LANGR1SH, Browne, a physician of the last cen- 
 tury, distinguished himself as an advocate for the me- 
 chanical theories of physiology and medicine, which 
 he supported by numerous experiments. He had the 
 merit of ascertaining several interesting facts in respect 
 to the nature of the circulating powers. He died in 
 London, in 1759. His publications are, “A, New Es- 
 say on Muscular Motion, &c. ;” “Modern Theory of 
 Physic;” “Physical Experiments upon Brutes ;” and 
 “ Croonian Lectures on Muscular Motion.” 
 
 Lao'nica curatio. A method of curing the gout, 
 by evaporating the morbid matter by topical applica- 
 tions. 
 
 Lapa'ctica. (From Xanadu, to evacuate.) Pur- 
 gative medicines. 
 
 LA'PARA. (From Xairaf to, to empty; so named 
 from its concave and empty appearance.) The flank. 
 
 LAPAROCE'LE. (From Xatrapa, the flank, and 
 KrjXrj, a rupture.) A rupture through the side of the 
 belly. 
 
 LA'PATHUM. (From Acoragw, to evacuate: so 
 named because it purges gently.) The dock. See 
 Riimex. 
 
 Lapathum acetosum. See Rumex acetosa. 
 
 Lapathum acutijm. See Rumex acutus. 
 
 Lapathum aquaticum. See Rumex hydrolapa- 
 thum. 
 
 Lafide'llum. (From lapis, a stone.) Lapidellus. 
 The name of a kind of spoon, formerly used to take 
 out small stones and fragments from the bladder. 
 
 LAP1DEUS. Stony. Applied to seeds of plants; 
 as those of the Lithospermvm and Ostcosperma. 
 
 La'pides cancrorum. See Cancer. 
 
 Lapi'lli cancrorum. See Cancer. 
 
 LA'PIS. {Lapis, idis. m. ; of uncertain deriva 
 tion.) A stone. 
 
 Lapis ageratus. See Ageratus. 
 
 Lapis bezoar. See Bezoar. 
 
 Lapis cjeruleus. See Lapis lazuli. 
 
 Lapis calaminaris. See Calamine. 
 
 Lapis calcarkus. A carbonate of lime. 
 
 Lapis cvanus. See Lapis lazuli. 
 
 Lapis ii.ematites. See Haematites. 
 
 Lapis hibernicus. Tegula hibcrnica. Ardesia 
 hibernica. Hardesia. Irish slate. A kind of slate, 
 or very hard stone, found in different parts of Ireland, 
 in a mass of a bluish-black colour, which stains the 
 hands. When dried and powdered, it is pale, or of a 
 whitish blue, and, by keeping, grows black. In the 
 fire it yields a sulphureous gas, and acquires a pale- 
 red colour, with additional hardness. It is occasion- 
 ally powdered by the common people, and taken in 
 spruce beer, against inward bruises. 
 
 Lapis hystricis. See Bezoar hystricis. 
 
 Lapis infernalis. An old name for the caustic 
 potassa. See Potassa fusa. 
 
 Lapis lazuli. Lapis cyanus. Azure stone. A 
 combination of 46 silica, 28 lime, 14.5 alumina, 3 oxide 
 of iron, 6 5 sulphate of lime, and 2 water, according 
 to Klaproth. This singular mixture forms a stone, of 
 a beautiful azure blue, which it preserves in a strong 
 heat, and does not suffer any alteration by the contact 
 of air. The finest specimens come from China, Per 
 sia, and Great Bucha ia. It was formerly exhibited as 
 a purgative and vomit, and given in epilepsy. 
 
 Lapis malacensis. See Bezoar hystricis. 
 
 Lapis ollaris. Potstone. 
 
 Lapis porcinus. See Bezoar hystricis. 
 
 Lapis simi£. See Bezoar simiai. 
 
 7 
 
LAT 
 
 LAU 
 
 LAPPA. (Lappa, ano tu \a6eiv, from its seizing 
 the garments of passengers.) See Arctium lappa. 
 
 Lappa major. See Arctium lappa. 
 
 LA'PSANA. ( Aaipavr 7 , from Lampsacus , the town 
 near which it flourished ; or from Xairagu), to evacu- 
 ate ; because it was said to relax the bowels.) The 
 name of a genus of plants. Class, Syngenesia ; Order, 
 Polygamia cequales. 
 
 Lapsana communis. Lampsana; Napium; Pa- 
 pillaris herb a.. Dock-cresses. JMipplewort. This 
 plant is a lactescent bitter, and nearly similar in vir- 
 tues to the cichory, dandelion, and endive. It has 
 been employed chiefly for external purposes, against 
 wounds and ulcerations, whence the name of nipple- 
 wort and papillaris. 
 
 La'ques' gutturis. A malignant inflammation of 
 the tonsils, in which the patient appears as if he were 
 suffocated with a noose. 
 
 LARCH. See Pinus iarix • 
 
 LARD. The English name of hog’s fat, when 
 melted down. S ee'Adeps suilla. 
 
 [Larkspur. See Delphinium. A.] 
 
 LARYNGISMUS. Theuameof agenusof diseases, 
 Class, Pneumatica; Order, Pneumonica, in Good’s 
 Nosology. Laryngic suffocation. It has only one 
 species, stridulus , the spasmodic croup. 
 
 LARYNGOTOMY. (Laryngutomia ; from Aa- 
 pvyl, the larynx, and rrpvoj, to cut.) See Broncho - 
 tomy. 
 
 LARYNX. ( Larynx , gis. f. ; a Greek primitive.) 
 A cartilaginous cavity, situated behind the tongue, in 
 the anterior part of the fauces, and lined with an ex- 
 quisitely sensible membrane. It is composed of the 
 annular or cricoid cartilage, the scutiform or thyroid, 
 the epiglottis and two arytaenoid cartiiagfes. The 
 superior openiug of the larynx is called the glottis. 
 The laryngeal arteries are branches of the external 
 carotids. The laryngeal veins evacuate their blood 
 into the external jugulars. The nerves of the larynx 
 are from the eighth pair. The use of the larynx is to 
 constitute the organ of voice, and to serve also for 
 respiration. 
 
 LASCrVUS. (From lacio, to ensnare; upon ac- 
 count of its irregular motions.) 
 
 1. Lascivious. 
 
 2. An epithet used by Paracelsus for the chorea 
 sancti viti. 
 
 LA'SER. (A term used by the Cyrenians.) The 
 lierb laserwort, or assafcetida. 
 
 LASERPITIUM. ( Lac serpitium , alluding to its 
 milky juice.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linmean system; Class, Pentandria; Order, Di- 
 gynia. 
 
 Laserpitium chironium. Panax. Hercules’ all- 
 heal, or woundwort. The seeds and roots of this plant 
 are warm, and similar in flavour and quality to those 
 of the parsnip. The roots and stalks have a much 
 stronger smell, which resembles that of opoponax ; and 
 Boerhaave relates, that, on wounding the plant in the 
 summer, he obtained a yellow juice, which, beipg in- 
 spissated a little in the sun, agreed perfectly in both re- 
 spects with that exotic gum resin. 
 
 Laserpitium latifolium. The systematic name 
 of tlie white gentian. Gentiana alba. The root of 
 this plant, Laserpitium foliis cordatis , inciso-serratis , 
 Of Linnaeus, possesses stomachic, corroborant, and de- 
 obstruent virtues. It is seldom used. 
 
 Laserpitium siler. The systematic name of the 
 lieartwort. Seseli; Siler montanum. Sermountain. 
 The seeds and roots of this plant, which grows in the 
 southern parts of Europe, are directed as ofiicinals. 
 They have an agreeable smell, and a warm, glowing, 
 aromatic taste; and though neglected in this country, 
 do not appear to be deservedly so. 
 
 LATERAL. ( Lateralis ; from latus , the side.) 
 On the side. A term in general use, applied to parts 
 of the body, operations, and to flower-stalks, when 
 situated on the side of a stem or stalk ; as in Erica 
 vagans. 
 
 Lateral operation. A name given to an opera- 
 tion. One mode of cutting for the stone, because it is 
 performed on the side of the pelvis. See Lithotomy. 
 
 Lateral sinus. See Sinus. 
 
 LATERITIOUS. ( Lateritius ; from later , a brick.) 
 A term applied to the brick-like sediment occasionally 
 deposited in the urine of people afflicted with fever. 
 
 I.A'TEX. (Latex, quod in venis terra lateat.) 
 
 Water, or juice. A term sometimes applied to the 
 blood, as being the spring or source of all the hu- 
 mours. 
 
 La'thyris. (From Aa0w, to forget; because it was 
 thought to affect the memory.) A term given by some 
 author to a species of tithymal or spurge, commonly 
 known by the name of Tithymalus latifolius, the 
 broad-leaved spurge, and called by some also Cata- 
 putia. 
 
 LA'THYRUS. *(A name adopted from Theophras 
 tus, whose A advpof, appears evidently to be like ours, 
 something of the pea or vetch kind, though it is impos- 
 sible precisely to determine what.) The name of a 
 genuBof plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diadel- 
 phia ; Order, Decandria. The vetch. 
 
 Lati'bulum. (From lateo , to lie hid.) The fomes 
 or hidden matter of infectious diseases. 
 
 LATI'SSIMUS. A term applied to a muscle from 
 its great breadth. 
 
 Latissimus colli. See Platysma myoides. 
 
 Latissimus dorsi. Aniscalptor, of Cowper. Dorsi~ 
 lumbo sacro humeral , of Dumas. A muscle of the 
 humerus, situated on the posterior part of the trunk. 
 It is a very broad, thin, and, for the most part, fleshy 
 muscle, which is placed immediately under the skin, 
 except where it is covered by the lower extremity of 
 the trapezius. It arises tendinous from the posterior 
 half of the upper edge of the spine of the os ilium, 
 from the spinous processes of the os sacrum and lum- 
 bar vertebra, and from five or six, and sometimes from 
 seven, and even eight, of the lowermost ones of the 
 back ; also tendinous and fleshy from the upper edges 
 and external surface of the four inferior false ribs, near 
 their cartilages, by as many distinct slips. From these 
 different origins the fibres of the muscle run in different 
 directions; those from the ilium and false ribs run 
 almost perpendicularly upwards; those from'the sa- 
 crum and lumbar vertebra, obliquely upwards and 
 forwards ; and those from the vertebra of the back, 
 transversely outwards and forwards, over the inferior 
 angle of the scapula, where they receive a small thin 
 bundle of fleshy fibres, which arise tendinous from 
 that angle, and are inserted with the rest of the mus- 
 cle, by a strong, flat, and thin tendon, of about two 
 inches in length, into the forepart of the posterior edge 
 of the groove observed between the two tuberosities 
 of the os humeri, for lodging the tendon of the long 
 head of the biceps. In dissection, therefore, this mus- 
 cle ought not to be followed to its insertion, till some 
 of the other muscles of the os humeri have been first 
 raised. Its use is to pull the os humeri downwards 
 and backwards, and to turn it upon its axis. Riolanus, 
 from its use on certain occasions, gave it the name of 
 ani tersor. When we raise ourselves upon our hands, 
 as in rising from off an arm-chair, we may easily per- 
 ceive the contraction of this nu.scle. A bursa mucosa 
 is (bund between the tendon of this muscle and the os 
 humeri, into which it is inserted. 
 
 Lauca'nia. (From Aavoi, to receive: so called be- 
 cause it receives and conveys food.) The cesophagus. 
 
 LAU'DANUM. (From laus , praise: so named 
 from its valuable properties.) See Tinctura opii. 
 
 LAUMONITE. Diprismatic zeolite. 
 
 LAUREL. See Lauras. 
 
 Laurel , cherry. See Prunus . laurocerasus . 
 
 Laurel , spurge. See Daphne laureoja, 
 
 LAURE'OL A. (Dim. of laurus , the laurel : named 
 from its resemblance to the laurel.) See Daphne 
 laureola. 
 
 Lauro-cerasus. (From laurus , the laurel, and 
 cerasus , the cherry-tree: so called because it has 
 leaves like the laurel.) See Prunus laurocerasus. 
 
 Lauro'sis. (So called from Mount Laurus, where 
 there were silver mines.) The spodium of silver. 
 
 LAU'RUS. (From laus, praise; because it was 
 usual to crown the heads of eminent men with branches 
 of it.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naian system. Class, Enneandria; Order, Monogynia. 
 The laurel. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the sweet bay. See 
 
 Laurus nobilis. 
 
 Laurus camphora. The systematic name of the 
 cam phire- tree. Laurus— foliis triplincrviis lancto- 
 lato-ovatis. It affords the substance called Camphora ; 
 Camphura; Caf ; Cafar; Ligatura veneris ; Caphor.i; 
 Capur : Alkosor ; Altesor. Camphire, or camphor, is 
 a peculiar concrete substance prepared by distillation 
 
la a 
 
 LAU 
 
 The tree is indigenous and grows abundantly. The 
 camphire is found to lodge everywhere in the inter- 
 stices of the fibres of the wood, pith, and knots of the 
 tree. The crude camphire, exported from Japan, ap- 
 .pears in small grayish pieces, and is intermixed with 
 various extraneous matters ; in this state it is received 
 by the Dutch, and purified by a second sublimation ; it 
 is then formed into loaves, in which state it is sent to 
 England. 
 
 “ Purified camphor is a white 'Concrete crystalline 
 substance, not brittle, but easily crumbled, having a 
 peculiar consistence resembling that of spermaceti, 
 but harder. It has a strong lively smell, and an acrid 
 taste ; is so volatile as totally to exhale when left ex- 
 posed in a warm air; is light enough to swim on water; 
 and is very inflammable, burning with a very white 
 flame and smoke, without any residue. 
 
 The roots of zedoary, thyme, rosemary, sage, the 
 inula helleniurn, the anemone, the pasque flower or 
 pulsatilla, and other vegetables, afford camphor by dis- 
 tillation. It is observable, that all these plants afford 
 a much larger quantity of camphor, when the sap has 
 been suffered to pass to the concrete state by several 
 months’ drying. Thyme and peppermint, slowly dried, 
 afford much camphor; and Achard has observed that 
 a smell of camphor is disengaged when volatile oil of 
 fennel is treated with acids. 
 
 Kind, a German chemist, endeavouring to incorpo- 
 rate muriatic acid gas with oil of turpentine, by putting 
 this oil into the vessels in which the gas was received 
 when extricated, found the oil change, first yellow, 
 then brown, and, lastly, to be almost wholly coagulated 
 into a crystalline mass, which comported itself in every 
 respect like camphor. Tromsdorf and Boullay con- 
 firm this. A small quantity of camphor may be ob- 
 tained from oil of turpentine by simple distillation at 
 a verjr gentle heat. Other essential oils, however, 
 afford more. By evaporation in shallow vessels, at a 
 heat not exceeding 57° F., Proust obtained from oil of 
 lavender .25, of sage .21, of marjoram .1014, of rose- 
 mary .0025. He conducted the operation on a pretty 
 large scale. 
 
 Camphor is not soluble in water in any perceptible 
 degrees, though it communicates its smell to that 
 fluid, and may be burned as it floats on its surface. 
 It is said, however, that a surgeon at Madrid has 
 effected its solution in water by means of the carbo- 
 nic acid. 
 
 Camphor may be powdered by moistening it with 
 alkohol, and triturating it till dry. It may be formed 
 into an emulsion by previous grinding with near three 
 times its weight of almonds, and afterward gradually 
 adding the water. Yelk of egg and mucilages are 
 also effectual for this purpose; but sugar does not 
 answer well. 
 
 It has been observed by Romieu, that small pieces 
 of camphor floating on water have a rotatory motion. 
 
 Alkohol, ethers, and oils, dissolve camphor. 
 
 The addition of water to the spirituous or acid solu- 
 tions of camphor, instantly separates it. 
 
 Hatchett has particularly examined the action of 
 sulphuric acid on camphor. A hundred grains of cam- 
 phor were digested in an ounce of concentrated sul- 
 phuric acid for two days. A gentle heat was then ap- 
 plied, and the digestion continued for two days longer. 
 Six ounces of water were then added, and the whole 
 distilled to dryness. Three grains of an essential oil, 
 having a mixed odour of lavender and peppermint, 
 came over with the water. The residuum being treated 
 twice with two ounces of alkohol each time, fifty- 
 three grains of a compact coal in small fragments 
 remained undissolved. The alkohol, being evaporated 
 in a water-bath, yielded forty-nine grains of a blackish 
 brown substance, which was bitter, astringent, had 
 the smell of caromel, and formed a dark brown solu- 
 tion with water. This solution threw down very dark 
 brown precipitates, with sulphate of iron, acetate of 
 lead, muriate of tin, and nitrate of lime. It precipi- 
 tated gold in the metallic state. Isinglass threw down 
 the whole of what was dissolved in a nearly black 
 precipitate. 
 
 When nitric acid is distilled repeatedly in large 
 quantities from camphor, it converts it into a peculiar 
 acid.” See Camphoric acid. 
 
 The use of this important medicine, in different 
 diseases, is very considerable. It has been much em- 
 ployed, with great advantage, in fevers of all kinds, 
 
 particularly in nervous fevers, attended with delirium 
 and much watchfulness. The experienced Werlhoff 
 has witnessed its utility in several inflammatory dis- 
 eases, and speaks highly in favour of its refrigerant 
 qualities. The benefit derived from it in putrid fevers, 
 where bark and acids are contra-indicated, is remarka- 
 ble. In spasmodic and convulsive affections it is also 
 of much service, and even in epilepsy. In chronic 
 diseases this medicine is likewise employed; and 
 against rheumatism, arthritis, and mania, we have 
 several accounts of its efficacy. Nor is it less effica- 
 cious when applied externally in certain diseases: it 
 dissipates inflammatory tumours in a short time ; and 
 its antiseptic quality, in resisting and curing gangrene, 
 is very considerable. Another property peculiar to 
 this medicine, must not, however, be omitted ; the 
 power it possesses of obviating the strangury that is 
 produced by cantharides, when sprinkled over a blister. 
 The preparations of camphor are, spiritus camphorce , 
 linimentum camphorce , tinctura camphorce composita , 
 and the mistura camphorac. Camphor, dissolved in 
 acetic acid with some essential oils, forms the aromatic 
 vinegar. 
 
 Laurijs cassia. Cassia lignea; Canella malaba- 
 rica ; Cassia lignea maiabarica ; Xylocassia; Canella 
 malabarica et javensis ; Kama; Canella cub ana ; 
 Arbor judaica; Cassia canella ; Canelliferu malaba- 
 rica; Cinnamomum malabaricum ; Calihacha canela. 
 Wild cinnamon- tree; Malabar cinnamon-tree, or cas- 
 tia lignea-tree. Cassia lignea is the bark of the Lauras 
 tree, the foliis triplinerviis lanceolatis, of Linmeus. 
 The leaves are called folia malabathri in the shops. 
 The bark and leaves abound with the flavour of 
 cinnamon, for which they may be substituted ; but 
 in much larger doses, as they are considerably 
 weaker. 
 
 Laurus cinnamomum. The systematic name of 
 the cinnamon-tree. Cinnamomum. This tree affords 
 the true cinnamon, which is its inner bark. Jacquin 
 describes the tree thus : Laurus cinnamomum ; foliis 
 trinerviis ovalo-oblongis ; nervis ■ versus aptcem. cva- 
 ncscentibus. Cinnamon bark is one of the most grate- 
 ful of the aromatics; of a fragrant smell, and a mode- 
 rately pungent, glowing, but not fiery taste, accompa- 
 nied with considerable sweejness, and some degree of 
 adstringency. It is one of the best cordial carminative 
 and restorative spices we are in possession of, and is 
 generally mixed with the diet of the sick. The essen- 
 tial oil, on account of its high price, is seldom used : a 
 tincture, simple and spirituous water, are directed to 
 be kept in the shops. The watery infusion of cinna- 
 mon is given with advantage to relieve nausea and 
 check vomiting. 
 
 Laurus cijlilawan. The systematic name of the 
 plant, the bark of which is called cortex culilawan in 
 the shops. Cullitlawan; Cortex caryophylloides. 
 Laurus — foliis triplinerviis oppositis, of Linntcus 
 This bark very much resembles cinnamon in appear- 
 ance and properties. 
 
 Laurus nobilis. The systematic name of the 
 sweet bay-tree. Laurus— foliis venosis lanceolatis 
 perennantibus, floribus quadrifidis , of Linnaeus. This 
 tree is a native of Italy, but cultivated in our gardens 
 and shrubberies, as a handsome evergreen. The 
 leaves and berries possess the same medicinal quali- 
 ties, both having a sweet fragrant smell, and an aro- 
 matic adstringent taste. The laurus of honorary me- 
 mory, the distinguished favourite of Apollo, may be 
 naturally supposed to have had no inconsiderable 
 fame as a medicine ; but its pharmaceutical uses are 
 so limited in the practice of the present day, that this 
 dignified plant is now rarely employed, except in the 
 way of enema, or as an external application : thus the 
 leaves are directed in the decoctum pro fomento, arid 
 the berries in the emplastrum cumini. 
 
 Laurus prrsea. This species affords the Avigato 
 pear, which, when ripe, melts in the mouth like mar- 
 row, which it greatly resembles in flavour. It is sup- 
 posed to be the most nutritious of nil tin? tropical fruits, 
 and grows in vast abundance in the West Indies and 
 New Spain. The unripe fruit have but little taste ; 
 yet, being very salubrious, are often eaten with salt 
 and pepper. The sailors, when they arrive at the Ha- 
 vana, and those parts, purchase them in great quan- 
 tities; and, chopping them into small pieces, with 
 green capsicums, and a little salt, regale themselves 
 heartily with them. They are esteemed also for their 
 
 9 
 
LAX 
 
 LEA 
 
 ttntidyserfferic qualities, and are prepared in a variety 
 of ways for the tables of the rich. 
 
 Laurus sassafras. The systematic name of the 
 sassafras-tree. Sassafras; Cornus mas odorata; 
 Lignum pavanum ; Anhuiba. The wood of this tree, 
 Laurus—foliis trilobis integrisque , of Linnatus, is 
 imported from North America, in long straight pieces, 
 very light, and of a spongy texture, and covered with 
 a rough, fungous bark. It has a fragrant smell, and a 
 sweetish, aromatic, subacrid taste; the root, wood, 
 and bark agree in their medicinal qualities, and are 
 all mentioned in the pharmacopoeias ; but the bark is 
 the most fragrant, and thought to be more efficacious 
 than Use woody part; and the branches are preferred 
 to the large pieces. The medical character of this 
 drug was formerly held in great estimation, and publi- 
 cations were professedly written on the subject. It is 
 now, however, thought to be of little importance, and 
 seldom used but in conjunction with other medicines, 
 as a corrector of the fluids. It is an ingredient in the 
 decoclum sarsaparilla compositum , or decoctum ligno- 
 rum; but the only officinal preparation of it is the 
 essential oil, which is carminative and stimulant, and 
 which may be given in the dose of two drops to ten. 
 
 LAVA. The cinders or product of volcanoes. 
 
 Lava'ndula. See Lavendula. 
 
 LAVENDER. See Lavendula. 
 
 Lavender , French. See Lavendula stcechas. 
 
 LAVENDULA. (From lavo, to wash : so called, 
 because, on account of its fragrancy, it was used in 
 baths.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 mean system. Class, Didynamia; Older, Gymno- 
 spermia. Lavender. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the common laven- 
 der. See Lavendula spica. 
 
 Lavendula spiua. The systematic name of the 
 common lavender. J Yardus italica. Lavendula — 
 folds sessilibus lanceolato-linearibus margine revolu- 
 tis, spica interrupta nuda , of Linnaeus. A native of 
 the southern parts of Europe, but cultivated in our 
 gardens on account of the fragrance of its flowers. 
 Their taste is bitter, warm, and somewhat pungent ; 
 the leaves are weaker and less grateful. The essen- 
 tial oil, obtained by distillation, is of a bright yellow 
 colour, of a very pungent .taste, and possesses, if care- 
 fully distilled, the fragrance of the lavender in per- 
 fection. Lavender has been long recommended in 
 nervous debilities, and various affections proceeding 
 from a want of energy in the animal functions. The 
 College directs an essential oil, a simple spirit, and a 
 compound tincture, to be kept in the shops. 
 
 Lavendula stgechas. The systematic name of 
 the French lavender. Stoechas ; Stachas arabica; 
 Spica liortulana ; Stucadore. This plant is much less 
 grateful in smell and flavour than the common laven- 
 der, to which it is allied in its properties. 
 
 L A'VER. (From lavo, to wash : so named because 
 it is found in brooks, where it is constantly washed by 
 the stream.) 
 
 1. The brook-lime. 
 
 2. The English name of a species of fucus which is 
 oaten as a delicacy. 
 
 LAVIPE'DIUM. (From lavo , to wash, and pes, 
 the foot.) A bath for the feet. 
 
 LAWSONIA. (After Mr. Lawson, a Scotchman, 
 who published an excellent account of his voyage to 
 Carolina, containing much information concerning the 
 plants of that country.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnteau system. Class, Octandria; 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Lawsonia inermis. The systematic name of the 
 true alkanna. Allcanna vera ; alkanna orientalis. 
 An oriental plant; the Lawsonia — ramis inermibus, 
 of Linmeus; principally employed, in its native place, 
 as a dye. The root is the officinal part; which, how- 
 ever, is rarely met with in the shops. It possesses ad- 
 stringent properties, and may be used as a substitute 
 lor the anchusa. 
 
 LAXATI'VA. (From laxo , to loosen.) Gentle 
 purgatives. 
 
 LAXA'TOR. (From laxo , to loosen : so called from 
 Its office to relax.) A name applied to muscles, the 
 office of which is to relax parts into which they are 
 inserted. 
 
 Laxator tympani. Extcmus mallei, of Albinus; 
 Anterior mallei , of Winslow ; Obliquus auris , of 
 Douglas; Externus auris vcl laxator interims, of 
 
 10 
 
 Cowper ; and Sphcni salpingo mallien, Of Dumas. A 
 muscle of the internal ear, that draws the malleus 
 obliquely forwards towards its origin ; consequently the 
 membrana tympani is made less concave, or is relaxed. 
 
 LAXUS. Lax or ditfused. Applied by botanists in 
 opposition to rectus and strictus ; as in the stem of the 
 Bunias cakile, or sea rocket, the stem of which is de- 
 scribed as caulis laxus. 
 
 LAZULITE. See Azurite. 
 
 LA'ZULUS. (From azul, Arabian.) A precious 
 stone, of a blue colour. See Lapis lazuli. 
 
 LEAD. Plumbum. A metal found in considerable 
 quantity in many parts of the earth, in different states, 
 seldom, if at all, in the metallic state. It is found in 
 that of oxide, red lead ore, mixed with a portion of iron, 
 clay, and other earths. The colour of this ore is aurora 
 red, resembling red arsenic. It is found in small lumps, 
 of an indeterminate figure, and also crystallized in 
 tour-sided rhomboidal prisms. 
 
 Combined with carbonic acid, it forms the sparry lead 
 ore, so called because it has the texture and crystalliza- 
 tion of certain spars. There are a great many varieties 
 of this kind. It is found also united with sulphuric 
 phosphoric, arsenic, molybdic, and chromic acids 
 Lastly, lead is found mineralized by sulphur, forming 
 what is called galena ( svlphuret of lead), which is by 
 far its most abundant ore. This ore, which is very 
 common, is found both in masses and crystals. The pri- 
 mitive form of its crystals is a cube. Its colour is of a 
 bluish lead gray. It has a considerable metallic lustre, its 
 texture is foliated. It stains the fingers, and often feels 
 greasy. It contains ingeneral aminutequantity of silver. 
 
 Properties of Lead Lead is of a bluish-white co- 
 
 lour, and very brilliant when fresh cut. It is malleable. 
 It soon tarnishes in the atmosphere. It may easily be 
 cut with a knife, and stains the fingers bluish-gray 
 when rubbed. It fuses at 612° Falrr. and renders 
 other more refractory metals fusible. It becomes vit- 
 rified in a strong and continued heat, and vitrifies 
 various other metals. It is the least elastic of all the 
 metals. It is very laminable, but it possesses very little 
 ductility. Its specific gravity is 11.435. It crystallizes 
 by cooling in small octahedra. When fused in contact 
 with air, its surface first becomes yellow, and then red. 
 It unites by fusion with phosphorus and sulphur. The 
 greater part of the acids act upon it. The sulphuric 
 acid requires the assistance of a boiling heat. Nitric 
 acid is decomposed-by it. Muriatic acid acts very weakly 
 on it. Acetic acid dissolves it. Fluoric acid attacks it by 
 heat, and slightly in the cold. It combines with other 
 metals, but few of its alloys are applied to any use. 
 When combined with mercury, it forms a crystailizable 
 alloy which becomes fluid when triturated with that 
 of bismuth. 
 
 Method of obtaining Lead. — In order to obtain lead 
 in a great way, the ore is picked from among the extra- 
 neous matter with which it was naturally mixed. It is 
 then pulverized and washed. It is next roasted in a 
 reverberatory furnace, in which it is to be agitated, iu 
 order to bring the wholeincontaclwiththe air. When 
 the external parts begin to soften, or assume the form 
 of a paste, it is covered with charcoal, the mixture is 
 stirred, and the heat increased gradually ; the lead then 
 runs on all sides, and is collected at the bottom of the 
 furnace, which is perforated so as to permit the metal to 
 flow into a receptacle defended by a lining of charcoal. 
 
 The scoriae remaining above in the furnace still re- 
 tain a considerable proportion of lead; in order to 
 extract it, the scoriae must be fused in a blast furnace. 
 The lead is by that means separated, and cast into imn 
 moulds, each of which contains a portion called a pig 
 of lead. These pigs are sold under the name of ore lead. 
 
 In order to obtain perfectly pure lead, the lead of 
 commerce may be dissolved in pure nitric acid, and the 
 solution be decomposed by adding to it, gradually, a 
 solution of sulphate of soda, so long as a precipitate 
 ensues. This precipitate, which is sulphate of lead, 
 must then be collected on a filter, washed repeatedly in 
 distilled water, and then dried In order to reduce it 
 to its metallic state, let it be mixed with two or three 
 times its weight of black flux, intioduce the mixture 
 into a crucible, and expose it briskly to a red heat. 
 
 “ There are certainly two, and perhaps three oxides 
 of lead : — 
 
 1. The powder precipitated bv potassa from the 
 solution of the nitrate of lead beinc dried, forms the 
 vellow protoxide. When somewhat vitrified, it con- 
 
LEA 
 
 LEA 
 
 stitutes litharge, and combined with carbonic acid, 
 white-lead or ceruse. 
 
 2. When massicot has been exposed for about 48 
 hours to the flame of a reverberatory furnace, it be- 
 comes red-lead, or minium. 
 
 3. If upon 100 parts of red-lead we digest nitric acid 
 of the sp. gr. 1.26, 92.5 parts will be dissolved, but 7.5 
 of a dark brown powder will remain insoluble. This 
 is the peroxide of lead. 
 
 Chloride of lead is formed, either by placing lead in 
 chlorine, or by exposing the muriate to a moderate 
 heat. It is a semi-transparent, grayish-white mass, 
 somewhat like horn, whence the old name of plumbum 
 corneum. 
 
 The iodide is easily formed, by heating the two con- 
 stituents. It has a fine yellow colour. It precipitates 
 when we pour hydriodate of potassa into a solution of 
 nitrate of lead. 
 
 The salts of lead have the protoxide for their base, 
 and are distinguishable by the following general cha- 
 racters : — 
 
 1. The salts which dissolve in water, usually give 
 colourless solutions, which have an astringent sweetish 
 taste. 
 
 2. Placed on charcoal they all yield, by the blowpipe, 
 a button of lead. 
 
 3. Ferroprussiate of potassa occasions in their solu- 
 tions a white precipitate. 
 
 4. Hydrosulphuret of potassa, a black precipitate. 
 
 5. Sulphuretted hydrogen, a black precipitate. 
 
 6. Gallic acid, and infusion of galls, a white pre- 
 cipitate. 
 
 7. A plate of zinc, a white precipitate, or metallic 
 lead. 
 
 Most of the acids attack lead. The sulphuric does 
 not act upon it, unless it be concentrated and boiling. 
 Sulphurous acid gas escapes during this process, and 
 the acid is decomposed. When the distillation is car- 
 ried on to dryness, a saline white mass remains, a 
 small portion of which is soluble in water, and is the 
 sulphate of lead ; it affords crystals. The residue of 
 the white mass is an insoluble sulphate of lead. 
 
 Nitric acid acts strongly on lead. 
 
 The nitrate solution, by evaporation, yields tetrahe- 
 dral crystals, which are white, opaque, and possess 
 considerable lustre. 
 
 A subnitrate may be formed in pearl-coloured scales, 
 by boiling in water equal weights of the nitrate and 
 orotoxide. 
 
 Muriatic acid acts directly on lead by heat, oxidizing 
 ft, and dissolving part of its oxide. 
 
 The acetic acid dissolves lead and its oxides : though 
 probably the access of air may be necessary to tire 
 solution of the metal itself in this acid, white-lead , or 
 ceruse , is made by rolling leaden plates spirally up, 
 so as to leave the space of about an inch between each 
 coil, and placing them vertically in earthen pots, at the 
 bottom of which is some good vinegar. The pots are 
 to be covered, and exposed for a length of time to a 
 gentle heat in a sand-bath, or by bedding them in dung. 
 The vapour of the vinegar, assisted by the tendency 
 of the lead to combine with the oxygen which is pre- 
 sent, corrodes the lead, and converts the external por- 
 tion into a white substance which comes off in flakes, 
 when the lead is uncoiled. The plates are thus treated 
 repeatedly, until they are corroded through. Ceruse 
 is the only white used in oil paintings. Commonly it 
 is adulterated with a mixture of chalk in the shops. It 
 may be dissolved without difficulty in the acetic acid, 
 and affords a crystallizable salt, called sugar of lead , 
 from its sweet taste This, like all the preparations of 
 lead, is a deadly poison. The common sugar of lead is 
 an acetate; and Goulard’s extract, made by boiling 
 litharge in vinegar, a subacetate. The power of this 
 salt, as a coagulator of mucus, is superior to the other. 
 If a bit of zinc be suspended by brass or iron wire, or a 
 thread, in a mixture of water and the acetate of lead, 
 the lead will be revived and form an arbor saturni. 
 
 The acetate, or sugar of lead, is usually crystallized 
 in needles, which have a silky appearance. 
 
 The subacetate crystallizes in plates. The sulphu- 
 rct, sulphate, carbonate, phosphate, arseniate, and 
 chromate of lead are found native. 
 
 When lead is alloyed with an equal weight of tin, 
 or perhaps even less, it ceases to be acted on by 
 vinegar. Acetate and subacetate of lead in solution, 
 has been used as external applications to inflamed sur- 
 
 faces, and scrofulous sores, and as eye-washes. In 
 some extreme cases of htemorrbagy from the lungs and 
 bowels, and uterus, the former salt has been prescribed, 
 but rarely, and in minute doses, as a corrugant or as- 
 tringent. The colic of the painters, and that formerly 
 prevalent in certain counties of England, from the lead 
 used in the cider presses, show the very deleterious 
 operation of the oxide, or salts of this metal, when ha- 
 bitually introduced into the system in the minutest 
 quantities at a time* Contraction of the thumbs, pa- 
 ralysis of the hand, or even of the extremities, have 
 not unfrequently supervened. A course of sulphuretted 
 hydrogen waters, laxatives, of which sulphur, castor 
 oil, sulphate of magnesia, or calomel, should be pre- 
 ferred, a mercurial course, the hot sea-bath, and elec- 
 tricity, are the appropriate remedies. 
 
 Dealers in wines have occasionally sweetened them, 
 when acescent, with litharge or its salts. This delete- 
 rious adulteration may be detected by sulphuretted 
 hydrogen water, which will throw down the lead in 
 the state of a dark brown sulphuret. Or, subcarbonate 
 of ammonia, which is a very delicate test, may be em- 
 ployed to precipitate the lead in the state of a white 
 carbonate ; which, on being washed and digested with 
 sulphuretted hydrogen water, will instantly become 
 black. If the white precipitate be gently heated, it will 
 become yellow, and, on charcoal before the blowpipe, 
 it will yield a globule of lead. Chromate of potassa 
 will throw down from saturnine solutions, a beautiful 
 orange-yellow powder. Burgundy wine, and all such 
 as contain tartar, will not hold lead in solution, in 
 consequence of the insolubility of the tartrate. 
 
 The proper counter-poison for a dangerous dose of 
 sugar of lead, is a solution of Epsom or Glauber salt, 
 liberally swallowed ; either of which medicines in- 
 stantly converts the poisonous acetate of lead into the 
 inert and innoxious sulphate. The sulphuret of potas- 
 sa, so much extolled by Navier, instead of being an 
 antidote, acts itself as a poison on the stomach. 
 
 Oils dissolve the oxide of lead, and become thick and 
 consistent ; in which state they are used as the basis 
 of plasters, cements for water-works, paints, &c. 
 
 Sulphur readily dissolves lead in the dry way, and 
 produces a brittle compound, of a deep gray colour and 
 brilliant appearance, which is much less fusible than 
 lead itself ; a property which is common to all the com- 
 binations of sulphur with the more fusible metals. 
 
 The phosphoric acid, exposed to heat together with 
 charcoal and lead, becomes converted into phosphorus, 
 which combines with the metal. This combination 
 does not greatly differ from ordinary lead : it is mal- 
 leable, and easily cut with a knife ; but it loses its bril- 
 liancy more speedily than pure lead ; and when fused 
 upon charcoal with the blowpipe, the phosphorus burns, 
 and leaves the lead behind. 
 
 Litharge fused with common salt decomposes it ; the 
 lead unites with the muriatic acid, and forms a yellow 
 compound, used as a pigment. The same decompo- 
 sition takes place in the humid way, if common salt be 
 macerated with litharge ; and the solution will contain 
 caustic alkali. 
 
 Lead unites with most of the metals. Gold and 
 silver are dissolved by it in a slight red heat. Both 
 these metals are said to be rendered brittle bj^a small 
 admixture of lead, though lead itself is rendered more 
 ductile by a small quantity of them. Platina forms a 
 brittle compound with lead; mercury amalgamates 
 with it ; but the lead is separated from the mercury by 
 agitation, in the form of an impalpable black powder, 
 oxygen being at the same time absorbed. Copper and 
 lead do not unite but with a strong heat. If lead be 
 heated so as to boil and smoke, it soon dissolves pieces 
 of copper thrown into it; the mixture, when cold, is 
 brittle. The union of these two metals is remarkably 
 slight ; for, upon exposing the mass to a heat no greater 
 than that in which lead melts, the lead almost eivtirely 
 runs oif by itself. This process is called eliquation. 
 The coarser sorts of lead, which owe their brittleness 
 and granulated texture to an admixture of copper, 
 throw it up to the surface on being melted by a small 
 heat. Iron does r.ot unite with lead, as long as both 
 substances retain their metallic form. Tin unites very 
 easily with this metal, and forms a compound, which 
 is much more fusible than lead by itself, and is, for 
 this reason, used as a solder for lead. Two parts of 
 lead and one of tin, form an alloy more fusible than 
 either metal alone ; this is the solder of the plumbers 
 
 11 
 
LEA 
 
 LEA 
 
 Bismuth combines readily with lead, and affords a 
 motal of a flue close grain, but very brittle. A mixture 
 of eight parts bismuth, five lead, and three tin, will 
 melt in a heat which is not sufficient to cause water to 
 boil. Antimony forms a brittle alloy with lead. Nickel, 
 cobalt, manganese, and zinc, do not unite with lead by 
 fusion.” 
 
 The preparations of lead used in medicines are : — 
 
 1. Plumbi subcarbonas. See Plumbi subcarbonas. 
 
 2. Oxiduin plumbi rubrum. S§e Minium. 
 
 3. Oxidum plumbi semivitreum. See Lithar gyrus. 
 
 4. Acetas plumbi. See Plumbi acetas. 
 
 5. Liquor plumbi acetatis. S ee Plumbi acetatis liquor. 
 
 6. Liquor plumbi acetatis dilutus. S eePlumbi acetatis 
 liquor dilutus. 
 
 Lead , white. See Plumbi subcarbonas. 
 
 LEAF. Folium. A laminar expansion of a plant 
 generally of a green colour. 
 
 It is difficult, however, to define this universal and 
 important organ of vegetables. 
 
 They are considered as the respiratory organs of 
 plants. 
 
 Leaves are, for the most part, remarkable for their 
 expanded form ; their colour is almost universally 
 green, their internal substance pulpy and vascular, 
 sometimes very succulent, and their upper and under 
 surfaces differ commonly in hue, as well as in kind or 
 degree of roughness. 
 
 In discriminating the species of plants, a knowledge 
 of the various forms of leaves is of the utmost im- 
 portance. Botanists, therefore, have paid particular 
 attention to their names, which are derived either from 
 their origin, distribution, situation, direction, insertion, 
 form, base, point, margin, surface, distribution of its 
 vessels, nerves, expansion, substance, duration, com- 
 position, <fcc. 
 
 A leaf consists of a thin and expanded part, which, 
 in common language, is named the leaf, and a stalk 
 called the petiole or petiolus. The surface of a leaf, 
 superficies, ot pagina, is distinguished into the upper 
 part, or face, and the under part, or back, of the leaf. 
 The base, or origin of the leaf, is that part next the 
 stem or branch ; the apex is the termination of the leaf ; 
 the margin or edge, the circumference ; the disk, 
 discum , is the middle part of the surfaces within the 
 margin. 
 
 From their origin , we have the following terms : — 
 
 I. , Seminal ; folia seminalia , which are the first 
 leaves of the majority of plants, proceeding from seeds 
 that have more than one seed-lobe ; they are seen in 
 Raphanus sativus, and Cannabis sativa. 
 
 2. Radical, which spring directly from the root ; as 
 in Leontodon taraxacum, and Viola odorata. 
 
 3. Cauline , or stem-leaf. The Valeriana phu has 
 its radical leaves undivided, and the cauline leaves 
 pinnate. 
 
 4. Randal, or branch-leal, which are only described 
 when they differ from those of the stem. The Sis on 
 ammi has its radicaUeaves, linear ; its cauline, setous ; 
 and its branch leaves, tnpinnate. 
 
 5. Axillary, when seated on joints or axillae ; as in 
 Partheniurn integrifolium. 
 
 6. Floral, when next the flower, and like the other 
 leaves; as in Lonicera caprifolium. 
 
 From tiieir distribution on the stem and branches, 
 leaves are named, 
 
 7. Alternate , when not in pairs, and are given off in 
 various directions, one after another ; as in Malva ro- 
 tundifolia. 
 
 8. Opposite, when they appear directly on opposite 
 sides of the stem, in pairs ; as in Lamium album, and 
 Urtica dioica. 
 
 9. Two-ranked ; folia disticha , which implies that 
 they spread in two directions, and yet are not regularly 
 opposite at their insertion ; as in Cupressus disticha, 
 Taxus baccata, Pinus picea, and Lonicera symphori- 
 carpos. 
 
 10. Bifarial , that is, two-ranked, but given off from 
 the side only of the branch ; as in Carpinus betulus, 
 and Fagus sylvatica 
 
 II. Unilateral , looking to one side only ; as in Con- 
 vallaria multiflora. 
 
 12. Scattered , irregular or without any order ; as in 
 Reseda luteola, and Sedum reflexum. 
 
 13. Decussate, crossing each other in pairs ; cross- 
 like ; as in Euphorbia lathyris, and Crassula tetra- 
 gona. 
 
 J2 
 
 14. Imbricate, like tiles upon a house ; as in Cupres- 
 sus sempervirens, and Aloe spiralis. 
 
 15. Fasciculate, or tufted, when several spring from 
 the same point ; as in Pinus larix, and Berberis vul- 
 garis. 
 
 16. Stellate, star-leaved, whirled ; several leaevs 
 growing in a circle round the stem, without any refer- 
 ence to the precise number ; as in Rubia tinctorum, 
 Lilium martagon, Asperula odorata. In large natural 
 genera it is necessary to mention the number ; as in 
 Galium. 
 
 17. Remote , when at an unusual distance from each 
 other. 
 
 18. Clustered ; crowded together ; as in Antirrhinum 
 linaria, and Trientalis europea. 
 
 19. Binal, when there’is only two on a plant; as in 
 Galanthus nivalis, Scilla bilolia, and Couvallaria 
 magalis. 
 
 20. Temal, three together ; as in Verbena triphylla. 
 
 21. Quaternal, Quinal, Sec., when four, five, or 
 more are situated together ; as in various species of 
 Erica. 
 
 From their determinate direction , leaves are distin- 
 guished into, 
 
 22. Close-pressed ; adpressa ; when their upper sur- 
 face is close to the stem ; as in Thlaspi campestris, and 
 Xerantheinum sesamoides. 
 
 23. Erect , when nearly perpendicular, or forming a 
 very acute angle with the stem ; as in Juncus articu- 
 latis, and Bryum unquiculatum. 
 
 24. Spreading, forming a moderately acute angle 
 with the stem ; as in Atriplex portulacoides, Nerium 
 oleander, and Veronica beccabunga. 
 
 25. Horizontal, spreading in the greatest possible 
 degree ; as in Gentiana campestris, and Pelargonium 
 patulum. 
 
 26. Ascending , rising gently, so as to be somewhat 
 arched ; as in Geranium nitifolium. 
 
 27. Recurved, reflexed, curved backward; as in 
 Erica retorta, and Bryum pellucidum. 
 
 28. Reclined, depending, hanging downward towards 
 the earth ; as in Cichorium intybus, and Leonurus 
 cardiaca. 
 
 29. Oblique, twisted, so that one part is vertical, the 
 other horizontal ; as Allium obliquum, and Fritallaria 
 obliqua. 
 
 30. Adverse , the upper surface turned to the meri- 
 dian, not the sky ; as in Lactuca scariola. 
 
 31. Resupinate , or reversed, w hen the upper surface 
 is turned dowmvard ; as in Alstromeria pelegrina, and 
 Sloebe prostrata. 
 
 32. Revolute , having a spiral apex; as Dianthus 
 carthusianorum, and barbatus. 
 
 33. Rooting , sending rootlets into the earth ; as As- 
 plenium rhizophylla. 
 
 34. Floating on the surface of the water; as in 
 Potamogeton natans, and Nymphaea alba. 
 
 35. Submersed, demersed, immersed, under water ; 
 os Hottonia palustris, and Ranunculus aquatilis. 
 
 From their insertion , into, 
 
 36. Petiolate, leaves on footstalks ; as Prunus cera- 
 sus, and Verbascum nigrum. 
 
 37. Sessile , without footstalk, lying immediately on 
 the stem ; as in Saponaria officinalis, and Pinguicula 
 vulgaris. 
 
 , 38. Adnate , the upper surface adhering a little way 
 
 to the branch ; as in Xeranlhemum vestitum. 
 
 39. Decurrent , when a lamellar part of the leaf runs 
 down the stem, or branch ; as in Carduus spinosus, 
 and Verbascum thapsus. 
 
 40. Connate, when two opposite leaves embrace, 
 and are united at their bases ; as in Cerastium perfo- 
 liatum, and Dipsacus laciniatus. , 
 
 41. Connato-perfoliate , when the union is in the 
 whole or nearly the whole breadth of the leaves, so as 
 to give the two leaves the appearance of being united 
 into but one leaf; as in Eupaforium perfoliatum, and 
 Lonicera dioica. Connate leaves are, in some in- 
 stances, united by a membrane, which, stretching from 
 the margins of the opposed leaves, near the base, forms 
 a kind of pitcher around the stem, in which the rain is 
 retained ; as in Dipsacus fullonium. 
 
 42. Embracing, clasping the stem with their bases ; 
 as in Carduus mariauus, and Papaver somniferum 
 
 43. Vaginatc, sheathing the stem at their bases, as in 
 Canna indica, and Polygonum bistoi ta. 
 
 44. Peltate, when the footstalk is inserted, not into 
 
LEA 
 
 fhe basis, but into the disk of the leaf, as in Drosera 
 peltata, and Tropaeolum majus. 
 
 45. Perfoliate , when the stem runs through the leaf ; 
 as in Bupleurum rotundifolium, and Uvularia perfo- 
 liata. 
 
 46. Articulate , one leaf growing out of the apex of 
 another; as Cactus opuntia. and Cactus ficus indica. 
 
 From the basis of the leaf, it is called, 
 
 47. Cordate, heart-shaped, or ovate, hollowed out at 
 the base ; as Arctium lappa, and Tamus communis. 
 
 48. tirrow-shaped , triangular, hollowed out very 
 much at the base ; as Rumex acetosa, and Sagittaria 
 sagittilalia. 
 
 49. Hastate , halberd-shaped, triangular, hollowed 
 out at the base and sides, but with spreading lobes; as 
 in Arum maculatum, and Rumex acetosella. 
 
 50. Remform, kidney-shaped, a short, broad, round- 
 ish leaf, the base of which is hollowed out ; as Asarum 
 europeum, and Glecoma hederacea. 
 
 51. Auricled , furnished at its base with a pair of 
 leaflets, properly distinct, but occasionally joined with 
 it ; as in Citrus aurantiuin. 
 
 Linnaeus uses the term appendiculatum , which is 
 correct. 
 
 52. Unequal , the basis larger on one side than the 
 other ; as in Tilia europea, and Piper tuberculatum. 
 
 The form of the apex of a leaf, gives rise to the 
 following names. 
 
 53. Acute , sharp, ending in an acute angle, which is 
 common to a great number of plants; example in Li- 
 num angustifolium, and Campanula trachelium. 
 
 54. Acuminate., pointed, having a taper, or awl- 
 shaped point; as Arundo phragmitis, and Syringa 
 vulgaris. 
 
 55. Cuspidate , or mucronate, sharp pointed, tipped 
 with a rigid spine, as in the thistles, and Ficus reli- 
 giosa. 
 
 56. Obtuse , blunt, terminating in a segment of a 
 circle : as Rumex obtusifolius, and Hypericum quad- 
 rangulum. 
 
 57. Retuse , ending in a broad, shallow notch ; as in 
 Ervum ervilia, and Rumex digynus. 
 
 58. Prcemorse, jagged pointed, as if bitten off ; very 
 Dlunt, with various irregular notches ; as in Hibiscus 
 praeinorsus, and Swartz’s genus ASride. 
 
 59. Truncate , an abrupt leaf, with the extremity cut 
 off, as it were, by a transverse line ; as in Liriodendron 
 tulipifera. 
 
 60. Dedaleous , with a broad, incised, and crisp 
 apex ; as in Asplenium scolopendrum. 
 
 61. Emarginate, nicked, having a small notch at the 
 summit ; as Hydrocotile vulgaris, and Euphorbia tu- 
 berosa. 
 
 62 Summit-cut,— folia apice incisa; as in Glinko 
 biloba. 
 
 63. Cirrhose, tipped with a tendril; as in Lathyrus 
 articulatus, and Gloriosa superba. 
 
 64. Tridentate , three-toothed ; an obtuse point, be- 
 set with three teeth; as in Buchera aethiopica, and 
 Genista tridentata. 
 
 65. Asculiate, or pitcher-leaf, a cylindrical tube, 
 filled with water ; as in Nepenthes distillatoria, and 
 Saracenia. 
 
 The names derived from the margin of the leaf, are, 
 
 66. Entire , not divided ; as in Tragopogon pratense, 
 and porrifolium. 
 
 67. Very entire , integerrima, the margin void of 
 irregularity; as Citrus aurantium. 
 
 68. Undulate , when the disk near the margin is 
 waved obtusely up and down ; as in Panicum liirtel- 
 lum, and Reseda lutea. 
 
 €9. Crenate , notched, when the teeth are rounded, 
 and not directed towards either end of the leaf; as in 
 Betonica officinalis, and Scutellaria galericulata. 
 
 70. Doubly crenate, the greater teeth, notched with 
 smaller ones ; as in Salvia sclara, and Ranunculus 
 auricomus. 
 
 71. Serrate, when the teeth are sharp, and resemble 
 those of a saw, pointing towards the extremity of the 
 leaf ; as in Sedum telephium. 
 
 72. Acutely serrate ; as in Thymus acinos. 
 
 73. Obtusely serrate; as inBallota nigra. 
 
 74. Doubly serrate , having a series of smaller serra- 
 tures intermixed with the larger ; as in Rubus frutico- 
 eus, and Campanula trachelium. 
 
 75. Dentate , toothed, beset with projecting, horizon- 
 tal, rather distant, teeth of its own substance ; as the 
 
 LEA 
 
 lower leaves of the Centaurea cyanus, and Campanula 
 trachelium. 
 
 76. Jagged , irregularly cut or notched, especially 
 when otherwise also divided ; as in Salvia Ethiopia, 
 and Senecio squalidus. 
 
 77. Cartilagivous-edged, hard, and hoary: as in 
 Saxifraga callosa, and Yucca gloriosa. 
 
 78. Prickle-edged , beset with prickles ; as in Car 
 duus lanceolatus, and Ilex aquifolium. 
 
 79. Fringed, bordered with soft parallel hairs; as in 
 Sempervivum tectorum, and Galium cruciatum. 
 
 From the openings , or sinuses, in the margin. 
 
 80. Sinuuted, i, ul as it were into rounded, or wide 
 openings ; as in Guercus robur, and Alcea rosea. 
 
 81. Repand , wavy, bordered with numerous angles 
 and segments of circles, alternately ; as in Menyantlus 
 nymphoides, and Erysimum alliaria. 
 
 82. Pinnatifid , cut transversely into several oblong 
 parallel segments; as in Centaurea calcitrapa, and 
 Scabiosa arvensis. 
 
 83. Bipinnatifid, doubly pinnatifid; as in Papaver 
 argemone. 
 
 84. Lyrate , lyre-shaped, cut into several tranverse 
 segments, gradually larger towards the extremity of the 
 leaf, which is rounded ; as in Geum urbanum, and Ery- 
 simum barbarea. 
 
 85. Pandvnform , fiddle-shaped, oblong, broad at the 
 two extremities, and contracted in the middle ; as in 
 Rumex pulcher, and Convolvulus panduratus. 
 
 86. Runcinate, lion-toothed, cut into several trans- 
 verse, acute, segments, pointing backwards; as in Le- 
 ontodon taraxacum, and Erysimum officinale. 
 
 87. Eaciniate, cut into numerous irregular portions; 
 as in Ranunculus parviflorus, and Geranium columbi- 
 num, and Cotyledon laciniata. 
 
 88. Squarrose, the margin beset with a rough fringe ; 
 as in Centaurea calcitrapa, and Carduus marianus. 
 
 89. Partite, deeply divided nearly to the basis ; as 
 in Helleborus viridis; bipartite, tripartite , and multi- 
 partite, according tc the nunlber of the divisions. 
 
 90. Trifid, divided into three ; as in Bidens tripartita. 
 
 91. Quinquifid, divided into five; as in Geranium 
 maculatum. 
 
 92. Multifid, the margin of round leaves cut from the 
 apex almost to the base, without leaving any great in- 
 termediate sinuses ; as in Aconitum napellus, and Cu 
 cumis colocynthis. 
 
 From the angles in the margin of the leaf, 
 
 93. Rounded, the margin not having any angle. 
 
 94. Angulate , the margin having acute angles. 
 
 a. Triangular; as in Chenopodium bonus henricus, 
 and Atriplex liortensis. 
 
 b. Quinqueangular ; as in Geranium peltatum. 
 
 c. Septangular ; as in Hibiscus abelmoschus. 
 
 95. Rhomboid , trapeziform, or approaching to a 
 square; as in Chenopodium vulvaria, and Trapa 
 natans. 
 
 96. Quadrangular, with four angles ; as in Lirio- 
 dendron tulipifera. 
 
 97. Deltoid, trowel-shaped, having three angles, of 
 which the terminal one is much farther from the base, 
 than the lateral ones ; as in Mesembryanthemum del- 
 toideum, and Populus nigra. 
 
 98. Lobate, when the margins of deep segments are 
 rounded, hence: 
 
 a. Two-lobed; as in Bauhinia porresta. 
 
 b. Three-lobed ; as in Anemone hepatica. 
 
 c. Five-lobed ; as in Humulus lupulus, and Acer 
 pseudo-platanus. 
 
 99. Palmate , cut into several oblong, nearly equal 
 segments, about half way, or rather more, towards the 
 base, leaving an entire space like the palm of the hand ; 
 as in Passiflora coerulea, and Alcea ficifolia. 
 
 From the figure of the circumference, are derived the 
 following names . 
 
 100. Orbiculate , circular, the length and breadth of 
 which are equal, and the circumference in an even 
 circular line ; as in Cotyledon orbiculata and Hydroco- 
 tyle vulgaris. 
 
 101. Subratund, roundish ; as in Pyrola, and Malva 
 rotundifolia. 
 
 102. Oblong, three or four times longer than broad; 
 as in Musasapientum, and Elaeagnus orientalis. 
 
 103. 4dvate, of the shape of an egg, cut length 
 wise, the base being rounded, and broader than the 
 extremity; as in Origanum vulgare, and Inula he 
 lenium. 
 
 13 
 
LEA 
 
 LEA 
 
 104. Gbovate , of the same figure, with the broader 
 end uppermost; as in Primula veris, and Samulus 
 valerandi. 
 
 104*. Oval , ovate, but each end has the same round- 
 ness; as in Rhus catinus, and Mammea americana. 
 
 103. Elliptical , oval, the longitudinal diameter being 
 greater than the transverse. 
 
 106. Parabolic , oblong, the summit narrow and 
 round ; as in Marrubiuin pseudodictamnus. 
 
 107. Cuneiform , wedge-shaped, broad and abrupt at 
 the summit, and tapering down to the base; as Saxi- 
 fraga cuneifolia, and Iberis semperflorens. 
 
 108. Spatulate , of a roundish figure, tapering to an 
 oblong base ; as in Cotyledon spuria, and Cucubalus 
 otites. 
 
 109. Lanceolate, of a narrow, oblong form, tapering 
 towards each end ; as in Plantago lanceolata. 
 
 110. Linear , narrow, with parallel sides ; as in Se- 
 necio linifolius. 
 
 111. Capillary , long, fine, and flexible, resembling a 
 hair; as in Anethum fceniculum, and Graveolens. 
 
 112. Setaceous, bristly ; as in Asparagus officinalis, 
 and Scirpus setaceus. 
 
 113. Acerose , needle-shaped, linear, and evergreen, 
 generally acute and rigid ; as in Pinus sylvestris, and 
 Juniperus communis. 
 
 From the difference of the surface of leaves : 
 
 114. Glabrous, smooth, without roughness; as the 
 leaves of most plants. 
 
 115. Nitid, smooth and shining ; as in Laurus no- 
 bilis, and Canna indica. 
 
 118. Lucid, as if covered with a varnish; as in 
 Angelica lucida, and Royena lucida. 
 
 117. Viscid , covered with a clammy juice: as in 
 Senecio viscosus, and Erygeron viscosum. 
 
 118. Naked, without bristles, or hairs; as the leaves 
 of many plants. 
 
 119. Scabrous , or asperous, with little roughness 
 visible, as well as tangible; as in Morus nigra, and 
 Ilumulus lupulus. 
 
 120. Punctuate, dotted, perforated with little holes ; 
 as in Hypericum perforatum. 
 
 121. Pertuse, bored, naturally having large perfora- 
 tions ; as Dracontium pertusum. 
 
 122. Maculate, spotted ; as in Orchis maculata, and 
 Pulmonaria officinalis. 
 
 123. Coloured, being of any other than a green 
 colour ; as in Amaranthus tricolor, and Atriplex hor- 
 tensis rubra. 
 
 124. Hoary, having a whitish mealy surface ; as in 
 Populus alba. 
 
 125. Lineate, having superficial lines: asinScripus 
 rnariiimus. 
 
 126. Striate, marked with coloured lines; as in Pha- 
 laris arundinacea. 
 
 127. Sulcate, furrowed, having broad and deep fur- 
 rows ; as in Digitalis ferruginea. 
 
 128. Rugose, rugged; as in Salvia sclara. 
 
 129. Bullate , blistered, a greater degree of the last ; 
 as in Brassica oleracea. 
 
 130. Papulous, or vesiculous, covered with hollow 
 vesicles ; as in Mesembryanthemum crystallinum. 
 
 131. Papillose , or Varicose, covered with solid wart- 
 like tubercles ; as in Aloe margaritifera. 
 
 132. Glandular, covered with small glandiform 
 bodies; as in Salix alba, and Prunus padus. 
 
 From the distributions of the vessels on the surface 
 of the leaf, 
 
 Nerves are white, elevated chords, which originate 
 from the base of the leaf. 
 
 A rib is the middle nerve, thick, and extending from 
 the basis to the apex of the leaf. 
 
 Veins are anastomosing vessels which are given off 
 from the costa or rib. 
 
 The greater clusters of vessels are generally called 
 nervi or coster,, nerves or ribs, and the smaller venae, 
 whether they are branched or reticulate, simple or 
 otherwise. 
 
 133. A nervous or ribbed leaf is where they extend in 
 simple lines from the base to the point; as in the Con- 
 vallarice, and Helianthus annuus. The Laurus cam- 
 phora is an example of a trinerve ; the Siniiax tetragona 
 has five nerves ; the Dioscorea septemloba, seven. 
 
 134. When a pair of large ribs branch off from the 
 main one above the base, and run in a straight line 
 towards the apex, as in Helianthus tuberosus, the leaf is 
 said to be triple nerved. 
 
 14 
 
 135. When two go from the base and four from the 
 costa in a straight line, it is termed folium quintupli- 
 nervum. 
 
 136. Venous, veiny, when the vessels by which the 
 leaf is nourished are branched, subdivided, and more or 
 less prominent, forming a net-work over either, or both 
 its surfaces; as in Clusia venosa, and Verbascum 
 lychritis. 
 
 137. Avenial, or veinless, when without veins ; as io 
 Clusia alba, and rosea. 
 
 138. Enervous, ribless, when no nerve is given ofT 
 from the base ; as in Asperuia levigata. 
 
 The terms from the expansion of the leaves are, 
 
 139. Flat, as most leaves are. 
 
 140. Concave, hollow, depressed in the middle ; as in 
 Saxifraga stolonifera. 
 
 141. Convex, the reverse of the former; as in Ocy- 
 mum basilicum majus. 
 
 142. Canaliculate, channelled, having a longitudinal 
 furrow ; as in Plantago maritima. 
 
 143. Cucullate, hooded, when the edges meet in the 
 lower parts, and expand in the upper ; as in Geranium 
 cucullatum, and that curious genus Saracenia. 
 
 144. Plicate, plaited, when the disk of the leaf, espe- 
 cially towards the margin, is acutely folded up and 
 down ; as in the Malvas, and Alchemilla vulgaris. 
 
 145. Undulate , waved, when the disk near the margin 
 is waved obtusely up and down; as in Reseda lutea, 
 and Ixia undulaia. 
 
 146. Crisp , curled, when the border of the leaf be- 
 comes more expanded than the disk, so as to grow 
 elegantly, curled, and twisted ; as in Malva crispa. 
 
 From the internal substance: 
 
 147. Membranaceous, when there is scarcely any 
 pulp between the external membranes of the leaf; as in 
 Citrus aurantium, and the leaves of many plants. 
 
 148. Thick, the membranes being rather more than 
 usually firm ; as in Sedum telephium. 
 
 149. Corneous, fleshy, of a thick substance, as in all 
 those called succulent plants; as Crassula lactea, and 
 Sempervivum tectorum. 
 
 150. Pulpy, very thick, and of the consistence of a 
 plumb; as in Mesembryanthemum verruculalum. 
 
 151. Tubular, hollow within; as in Allium cepa. 
 The leaf of the Lobelia dortmanaa is very peculiar, in 
 consisting of a double tube. 
 
 152. Compact, not hollow. 
 
 153. Rigid, easily broken on being bent ; as in Sta- 
 pelia. 
 
 The thick leaves, folia crassa, afford the following 
 distinctions : 
 
 154. Gibbous, swelling on one side, or both, from 
 excessive abundance of pulp ; as in Crassula cotyledon, 
 and Aloe retusa. 
 
 155. Round, cylindrical ; as in Allium schcenoprasum, 
 and Salsola sativa. 
 
 156. Subulate, awl-shaped, tapering from a tliickish 
 base to a point; as in Allium ascalonicum, and Narcis- 
 sus jonquilla. 
 
 157. Compressed, flattened laterally; as in Cacalia 
 
 ficoides. 
 
 158. Depressed, flattened vertically ; as in Crassula 
 tetragona. 
 
 159. Triquetral, thick and triangular ; as in Bulo- 
 mus umbellatus. 
 
 160. Tetragonal, quadrangular and awl-shaped ; as 
 in Gladiolus tristis. 
 
 161. Lingulate, tongue-shaped, a thick, oblong, 
 blunt figure, and a little convex on its inferior surface ; 
 as in Mesembryanthemum linguiforme. 
 
 162. Ancipital, two-edged ; as in Typha latifolia. 
 
 163. Ensiform, sword-shaped, two edges tapering 
 to a point, slightly convex on both surfaces, neither of 
 which can properly be called upper or under ; as in 
 Iris germanica, and Gladiolus communis. 
 
 164. Carinate, keeled, when the bark is longitudinally 
 prominent; as in Allium carinatum, and Narcissus 
 biflorus. 
 
 165. Acinaciform, scimitar-shaped, compressed with 
 one thick and straight edge, the other thin and curved ; 
 as in Mesembryanthemum acinacil'orme. 
 
 166. Dolabriform, hatchet-shaped, compressed with 
 a very prominent dilated keel, and a cylindrical base ; 
 as in Mesembryanthemum dolabriforme. 
 
 167. Uncinate, hooked, flat above, compressed at its 
 sides, and turned back at the apex, forming a hook. 
 
 l When the shape of membranaceous leaves is 
 
LEA 
 
 LED 
 
 Imperfect, the particle sub is attached, as sui-sessile, 
 tfui-ovate, stii-pilous, &c 
 
 When the shape is reversed , by the 'prefixing the 
 preposition ob , as oi-cordate, when the point is in- 
 serted into the petiole, ob- ovate, &c. 
 
 From the coadunation , leaves are designated by pre- 
 fixing the prominent shape, as lanceolato-ovate ; as in 
 Nicotiana tabacurn : and ovato-lanceolate, lanceolate, 
 but swelling out in the middle ; as in Saponaria offi- 
 cinalis. 
 
 From their duration , leaves are termed, 
 
 168. Deciduous , falling off at the approach of winter, 
 as in most European trees and shrubs. 
 
 169. Caducous , falling off in the middle of summer. 
 
 170. Perennial , green the whole year, and falling 
 off as the new ones appear. 
 
 171. Persistant , lasting many years, and always 
 green ; as in Pinus and Taxus. 
 
 All the foregoing terms belong to simple leaves , or 
 those which have one leaf only on the petiole or foot- 
 stalk. 
 
 The following regard compound leaves , or such as 
 consist of two or any greater number of foliola , or 
 leaflets, connected by a common footstalk. 
 
 172. Digitate , fingered, when several leaflets pro- 
 ceed from the summit of a common footstalk ; as in 
 Trifolium pratense. 
 
 173. Pinnate, when several leaflets proceed late- 
 rally from one footstalk, instead of being supported at 
 the top ; as in Acacia pseudacacia. 
 
 A digitate leaf is called, after its mode of digitation, 
 
 174. Conjugate , or yoked, when there is one pair of 
 leaflets, ox pinnae; as in Zygophillum fabago. 
 
 175. Binate, when the pair of leaflets unite some- 
 what at their base ; as in Lathyrus sylvestris. 
 
 176. Ternate, where there are three leaflets ; as in 
 Trifolium pratensis, and Oxalis acetosella. 
 
 177. Quinate, there being five leaflets; as in Poten- 
 tilla rsptans, and Lupinus albus. 
 
 178. Septenate, with seven; as in iEsculus hippo- 
 castanum. 
 
 179. Novenate, nine ; as in Sterculia fetida. 
 
 180. Pedate, a peculiar kind of leaf, being ternate, 
 with its lateral leaflets compounded in their forepart ; 
 or a leaf with a bifid footstalk, divided into two di- 
 verging branches, with an intermediate leaflet, and 
 each supporting two or more lateral leaflets on their 
 anterior edge ; as in Helleborus niger. 
 
 181. Articulate, jointed, when one, or a pair of leaf- 
 lets, grows out of the summit of another, with a sort 
 of joint ; as in Cactus ficus indica, and Fagara tra- 
 godes. 
 
 Pinnate leaves are called from their number of 
 pinnae , 
 
 182. Bipinnate , or duplicato-pinnate , doubly pin- 
 nate ; as in Tanacetum vulgare. 
 
 183. Tripinnate , or triplicato-pinnate , three pinnate ; 
 as in Scandix odorata. 
 
 From the number of pairs , pinnate leaves are 
 termed, 
 
 184. Biguga; as in Mimosa nodosa. 
 
 185. Triguga ; as in Cassia emarginata. 
 
 186. Quadriguga ; as in Cassia longisiliqua. 
 
 187. Quinquiguga ; as in Cassia occidentalis. 
 
 188. Mulliguga; as in Cassia javanica. 
 
 The difference in the termination of a pinnate leaf, 
 
 189. Impari-pinnate , with an odd or terminal leaflet ; 
 as Rosa centifolia. 
 
 190. Abrupti-pinnaU, with a terminal leaflet, as in 
 Orobus tuberosus. 
 
 191. Cirrhosi-pinn/ite, when furnished with a ten- 
 dril in place of an odd leaflet ; as in the pea and vetch 
 tribe. 
 
 From the mode of adhesion of the leaflets arise, 
 
 192. Oppositely-pinnate , when the leaflets are oppo- 
 site, or in pairs . as in Sium angustifolium. 
 
 193. Altemately-pinnate, when alternate; as in Vi- 
 cia sativa. 
 
 194. Interruptedly-pinnate, when the principal leaf- 
 lets are arranged alternately with an intermediate 
 series of smaller ones ; as in Spiraea ulmaria. 
 
 195. Decurrently-pinnatc , when the leaflets are de- 
 current ; as in Eryngium campestre. 
 
 196. Jointedly-pinnate , with apparent joints in the 
 common footstalk ; as in Fagara tragodes. 
 
 197. Petiolato-pinnate, the leaflets on footstalks ; as 
 in Robinia pseudacacia. 
 
 198. Alate-pinnate , when the footstalk has little 
 wings between the leaflets. 
 
 ]99. Sessile-pinnate, with leaflets within any pe- 
 tiole. 
 
 200. Conjugate-pinnate, confluent : the leaflets grow- 
 ing somewhat together at their margins. 
 
 From their bipinnation, pinnate leaves are, 
 
 201. Bigeminate , two-paired ; as in Mimosa unguis 
 cate. 
 
 202. Trigeminate, or triplicato-gcminate, Unre- 
 paired ; as in Mimosa tergemina. 
 
 From the tripinnation, 
 
 203. Doubly- ternate , or dvphcato-ternate, when the 
 common footstalk supports tnese secondary petioles on 
 its apex, and each of these supports three leaflets ; as 
 in Epimediuin alpinum. 
 
 204. Triternate, or triplicato-temate, when the 
 common petiole supports on its apex three secondary 
 footstalks, each of which supports three ternary one 
 and every one of these three leaflets ; as in Aquilegia 
 vulgaris, and Fumaria enneapliylla. 
 
 205. Multiplicato-pinnate, there being more than 
 three orders ; as in Ruta hortensis. 
 
 Pinnae are the leaflets of pinnate leaves. 
 
 206. Pinullce , the leaflets of tjie double and triple 
 range of pinnate leaves. 
 
 LE^E'NA. (From Xeaiva, a lioness.) 
 
 1. The lioness. 
 
 2. The name of a plaster, so called from its great 
 power. 
 
 LEAKE, John, was born in Cumberland, and, after 
 qualifying himself as a surgeon in London, travelled 
 to Portugal and Italy. On his return he settled in the 
 metropolis, and published a dissertation on the Lisbon 
 Diet Drink. He not long after became a licentiate of 
 the College of Physicians, and began to lecture on 
 Midwifery. In 1765, he originated the plan for the 
 Westminster Lying-in Hospital, and purchased a piece 
 of ground for the purpose. His death occurred in 
 1792. He published a volume of “ Practical Observa- 
 tions on Child-bed Fever ;” “ Medical Instructions, 
 concerning the Diseases of Women ;” in two volumes, 
 which passed through several editions; and some 
 other works. 
 
 LE CLERC, Daniel, was born at Geneva, in 1652. 
 His father being professor in the Greek language, in- 
 structed him in the rudiments of knowledge, and gave 
 him a taste for researches into antiquity. He after- 
 ward studied at different universities, and took his me- 
 dical degree at Valence, at the age of 20. Returning 
 to his native city, he soon got into considerable prac- 
 tice ; which he at length relinquished in 1704, on be- 
 ing appointed a member of the council of state, and 
 that he might complete his various literary under- 
 takings, which had already greatly distinguished him. 
 His death occurred in 1728. He had published, in con- 
 junction with Mangets, a 11 Bibliotheca Anatomica, ,r 
 in two volumes, 1685. But his most celebrated work- 
 is the “ Histoire de la M4d6cine,” from the earliest 
 times to that of Galen, which evinces immense erudi- 
 tion. He afterward addeo a plan for continuing it to 
 the middle of the 17th century. But Dr. Freind has 
 completed this part of the task on a much better me- 
 thod. Le Clerc also published an account of certain 
 worms occurring in men and animals. 
 
 LE DRAN, Henry Francis, was born at Paris, in 
 1685, and educated under his father, who had acquired 
 reputation as an operator, particularly in removing 
 cancers of the breast. The young surgeon turned his 
 attention principally to lithotomy, which he performed 
 in the lateral method, and made some valuable im- 
 provements; which he communicated to the public in 
 1730, giving an accurate description of the parts: the 
 work was favourably received, has been frequently 
 reprinted, and translated into most modern languages. 
 His surgical observations contain also much valuable 
 practical matter: and his Treatise on Gun-shot 
 Wounds is remarkable for the bold and successful 
 measures which he adopted. He published likewise a 
 Treatise on Operations, another called Surgical Con- 
 sultations, and sent several papers of considerable 
 merit to the academy of surgeons, which appear in 
 their memoirs. He died in 1770. 
 
 LE'DUM. (A name adopted from the Greeks, 
 whose \tj6ov is generally believed to be a species of 
 Cistus.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin 
 ntean system. Class Decandria ; Order, Jfoncgynia 
 
LEE 
 
 . Lkdum palustrk. The systematic name of the 
 
 Ilosmarimis sylvestris, and Cistus ledon of the shops. 
 The plant has a bitter subastringent taste, and was 
 formerly used in Switzerland in the place of hops. Its 
 medicinal use is confined to the Continent, where it is 
 occasionally given in the cure of hooping-cough, sore 
 throat, dysentery, and exanthematous diseases. 
 
 [“ LEE, Arthur, M. D. was a native of Virginia, and 
 brother to Richard Henry Lee the celebrated patriot of 
 the revolution. Dr. Lee received his classical educa- 
 tion at Edinburgh, and afterward studied medicine in 
 that University. As soon as he was graduated he re- 
 turned to his native state, and settled at Williamsburgh, 
 where he practised medicine for several years ; but af- 
 terward abandoned the profession, went to England, 
 and commenced the study of the law in the Temple. 
 
 He soon after entered into political life, and rendered 
 important services to his country during the Revolu- 
 tionary war. To the abilities of the statesman, he is 
 said to have united the acquisitions of the scholar. In 
 the year 1775, Dr. Lee was in London as the agent of 
 Virginia, and he presented in August the second petition 
 to the king. All his exertions were now directed to the 
 good of his country. He was appointed minister to 
 France in 1776; and l^e was tor many subsequent years 
 engaged in the affairs of the public until the close of 
 lite, which, after a short illness, took place December 
 14th, 1792, at Urbanna, in Middlesex county, Virginia. 
 
 He was a man of uniform patriotism, of sound un- 
 derstanding, of great probity, of plain manners and 
 strong passions. During his residence in England 
 for a number of years he was indefatigable in his exer- 
 tions to promote the interests of his country. He was 
 a member of the American Philosophical Society. He 
 published the Monitor’s Letters in vindication of the 
 colonial rights in 1769; Extracts from a letter to the 
 President of Congress in answer to a libel by Silas 
 Deane, 1780 ; and observations on certain commercial 
 transactions in France laid before Congress, 1780.” — 
 Thach. Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 LEECH. Uirudo. A genus of insects of the order 
 Vermes. The body moves either forward or back- 
 ward. There are several species, principally distin- 
 guished by their colour; but that most known to me- 
 dical men is the hirudo medicinalis , or medicinal 
 leech, which grows to the length of two or three 
 inches. The body is of a blackish-brown colour, 
 marked on the back with six yellow spots, and edged 
 with a yellow line on each side ; but both the spots 
 and lines grow faint, and almost disappear at some 
 seasons. The head is smaller than the tail, which fixes 
 ■tself very firmly to any thing the creature pleases. It 
 is viviparoqp, and produces but one young one at a 
 time, which is in the month of July. It is an inhabitant 
 of clear running waters, and is well known for its use 
 in bieeding. The species most nearly approaching 
 this, and which it is necessary to distinguish, is the 
 hirudo sanguisuga, or horse-leech. This is larger 
 than the former ; its skin is smooth and glossy ; the 
 body is depressed, the back is dusky ; and the belly is 
 of a yellowish-green, having a yellow lateral margin. 
 It inhabits stagnant waters. 
 
 The leech’s head is armed with a sharp instrument 
 that makes three wounds at once. They are three 
 sharp tubercles, strong enough to cut through the skin 
 of a man, or even of an ox, or horse. The mouth is, 
 as it were, the body of the pump, and the tongue, or 
 fleshy nipple, the sucker. By the working of this 
 piece of mechanism, the blood is made to rise up to the 
 conduit which conveys it to the animal’s stomach, 
 which is a membranaceous skin, divided into twenty- 
 four small cells. The blood which is sucked out is 
 there preserved for several months, almost without 
 coagulating, and proves a store of provision for the 
 animal. The nutritious parts, absorbed after digestion 
 by animals, need not in this to be disengaged from the 
 heterogeneous substances; nor indeed is there an anus 
 discoverable in the leech ; mere transpiration seems to 
 be all that it performs, the matter fixing on the surface 
 of the body, and afterward coming off in small threads. 
 Of this, an experiment may be tried, by putting a leech 
 into oil, where it keeps alive for several days ; upon 
 being taken out, and put into water, there appears to 
 loosen from its body a kind of slough, shaped like the 
 creature’s body. The organ of respiration though 
 unascertained, seems to be situated in the mouth ; for 
 if, like an insect, it drew breath through vent-holes, it 
 
 LEG 
 
 would not subsist in oil, as, by it, these would be 
 
 stopped up. 
 
 The hirudo medicinalis is the only species used in 
 medicine ; being applied to the skin in order to draw 
 off blood. With this view they are employed to bleed 
 young children, and for the purposes of topical bleeding, 
 in cases of inflammation, fullness or pain. They may 
 be employed in every case where topical bleedings are 
 thought necessary, or where venesection cannot be 
 performed. If the leech does not fasten, a drop of 
 sugared milk is put on the spot it is wished to fix on; 
 or a little blood is drawn by means of a slight puncture, 
 after which it immediately settles. The leech, when 
 fixed, should be watched, lest it should find its way into 
 the anus, when used for the hemorrhoids, or penetrate 
 into the oesophagus, if employed to draw the gums; 
 otherwise it might fix upon the stomach, or intestines. 
 In such a case, the best and quickest remedy is to 
 swallow some salt; which is the method practised to 
 make it loose its hold, when it sucks longer than is 
 intended. Vegetable or volatile alkali, pepper, or acids, 
 also make it leave the part on which it was applied. 
 Cows and horses have been known to receive leeches, 
 when drinking, into the throat; and the usual remedy 
 is to force down some salt, which makes. them fall off. 
 If it is intended that the leech shall draw a larger 
 quantity of blood, the end of the tail is cut off; and it 
 then sucks continually, to make up the loss it sustains. 
 The discharge occasioned by the puncture of a leech 
 after the animal falls off, is usually of more service 
 than the process itself. When too abundant, itis easily 
 stopped w ith biandy, vinegar, or other styptics, or with 
 a compress of dry linen rags, bound strongly on the 
 bleeding orifice. They are said to be very restless be- 
 fore a change of weather, if confined in glasses, and to 
 fix themselves above the water on the approach of a 
 fine day. 
 
 As these little animals are depended on for the re- 
 moval of very dangerous diseases, and as they often 
 seem capriciously determined to resist the endeavours 
 made to cause them to adhere, the following directions 
 arc added, by which their assistance may, with more 
 certainty, be obtained. 
 
 The introducing a hand, to winch any ill-flavoured 
 medicine adheres, into the water in which they are 
 kept, w ill be often sufficient to deprive them of life ; 
 the application of a small quantity of any saline matter 
 to their skin, immediately occasions the expulsion of 
 the contents of their stomach ; and w'hat is most to our 
 purpose, the least flavour of any medicament that has 
 been applied remaining on the skin, or even the accu- 
 mulation of the matter of perspiration, will prevent 
 them from fastening. The skin should, therefore, pre- 
 vious to their application, be very carefully cleansed 
 from any foulness, and moistened w ith a little milk. 
 The method of applying them is by retaining them to 
 the skin by a small wine-glass, or the bottom of a large 
 pill-box when .hey will, in general, in a little time, 
 fasten themselves to the skin. On their removal, the 
 rejection of the blood they have drawn may be ob- 
 tained by the application of salt externally : but it is 
 to be remarked, that a few grains of salt are sufficient 
 for this purpose ; and that covering them with it, as is 
 sometimes done, generally destroys them. 
 
 LEEK. See A Ilium porrum. 
 
 Le'gna. (From Xsyvov, a fringed edge.) The ex 
 tremities of the pudenda muliebria. 
 
 LEGU'MEN. (From lego , to gather: so called 
 because they are usually gathered by the hand.) A 
 legume. A peculiar solitary fruit of the pea Kind 
 formed of two oblong valves, without any longitudina. 
 partition, and bearing the seeds along one of its mar- 
 gins only. 
 
 From the figure, the legumen is called, 
 
 1. Teres , round ; as in I’haseolus radialus. 
 
 2. Lineare ; as in Phaseolus vexillatus. 
 
 3. Compressum; as in Pisum sativum. 
 
 4. Capitatum ; as in Phaseolus mvngo. 
 
 5. Aciniforme; as in Phaseolus lunatus. 
 
 6. Ovatum ; as in Lotus hirsutus , and grcecvs. 
 
 7. luflatum, a cavity filled with air; as in Astraga- 
 lus vesirarius , and exscapus. 
 
 8. Cochlcatum , spiral ; as in Medicago polymorphoj 
 and marina. 
 
 9. Lunatum ; as in Medicago falcata. 
 
 10. Obcordatum ; as in Polygala. 
 
 11. Contortum; as in Medicago saliva. 
 
LEM 
 
 LEO 
 
 Quadrangulatum ; as in Dolychos tetragonolo- 
 
 bus. 
 
 13. Canalicutatum , the upper suture deeply hollowed ; 
 as in Lathyrus sativus. 
 
 14. Jsthmis interceptum ; as in Coronilla. 
 
 15. Eckinatum ; as in Glycyrrhiza echinata. 
 
 16. Rhombeum ; as in Cicer arietinum. 
 
 From its insertion, 
 
 1. Pendulum ; as in Phaseolus vulgaris. 
 
 2. Pedicellatum ; as in Viscia scepium. 
 
 From its-substance, 
 
 1. Membranaceum ; as in Phaseolus vulgaris. 
 
 2. Carnosum ; as in Cynometra caulijlora. 
 
 3. Coriaceum, dry and fleshy; as in Ceratonia sili- 
 qua, and Lupinus. 
 
 From the number of seeds, 
 
 1. Monospermum; as in Medicago lupulina. 
 
 2. Dispermum ; as in Glycine tomentosa. 
 
 3. Trispermum ; as in Trifolium reflexum. 
 
 4. Tetraspermum ; as in Trifolium repens. 
 
 5. Polyspermum ; as in Trifolium lupinaster. 
 
 Legumine is a particular vegetable principle, ob- 
 tained by M. H. Braconnot, from pease. When well 
 washed it resembled paste ; exposed to heat it liquefied 
 without coagulating. Iodine, mixed with it in water, 
 appeared to dissolve. It was insoluble in boiling water, 
 and produced a deep blue colour with starch.” — Web. 
 Man. of Chcm. A.] 
 
 LEGUMINOUS. Appertaining to a legume. 
 
 Lei'chen. See Lichen. 
 
 Leiente'ria. See Lienteria. 
 
 LEIPOPSY'CHIA. (From \entw, to leave, and 
 zpvxVi hfe-,) A swoon. See Syncope. 
 
 Leipopy'ria. (From A«7rw, to leave, and irvp, heat.) 
 An ardent fever, in which the internal parts are much 
 heated, while the external parts are cold. 
 
 LEIPOTH Y'MIA. (From Aftirw, to leave, and Svpos, 
 the mind.) See Lipothymia. 
 
 Le'mk. (From A a, much, and pxna, to wink.) A 
 constant winking of the eyes. 
 
 LEMERY, Nicholas, was born at Rouen in 1645, 
 and brought up to the business of pharmacy. He went 
 to Paris at the age of 21 to improve himself, particu- 
 larly in chemistry ; and then travelled for some years : 
 after which, in 1672, he began to give chemical lectures 
 at Paris, and became very popular. Three years after 
 he published his “ Cours de Chymie,” which passed 
 rapidly through numerous editions; and so great was 
 his reputation, that he acquired a fortune by the sale 
 of his preparations, some of which he kept secret. In 
 1681, he was interdicted from lecturing on account of 
 his religious principles, and took shelter in this country ; 
 hut shortly after obtained the degree of doctor of phy- 
 sic at Caen, and got considerable practice in the French 
 metropolis; the revocation of the edict of Nantes, 
 however, forbidding this employment also, he was re- 
 duced to such difficulties, that he at length adopted the 
 Catholic religion. He then flourished again, and in 
 1697 published his “ Pharmacop^e Universelle,” fol- 
 lowed the year after by his “ Dictionnaire Universel 
 des Drogues simples,” which, though with many im- 
 perfections, proved of considerable utility. On the 
 re-establishment of the Academy of Sciences, he was 
 made associate chemist, and read before that body his 
 papers on antimony, which were printed in 1707. He 
 died in 1715. 
 
 LEMERY, Louts, son of the preceding, was born at 
 Paris in 1677, and intended for the law, but adopted 
 such a partiality for his father’s pursuits, that he was 
 allowed to indulge it, and graduated in his native city 
 in 1696. Two years after, he was admitted into the 
 Academy of Sciences ; and in 1708 began to lecture on 
 chemistry, in the royal garden : he was appointed 
 physician to the lIAtel Dieu in 1710; and twelve years 
 after purchased the office of King’s physician, which 
 soon led him to the appointment of consulting physician 
 to the Queen of Spain. In 1731 he was appointed 
 professor of chemistry in the royal garden ; and subse- 
 quently communicated several papers to the Academy 
 of Sciences, which appeared in their Memoirs. He 
 published also “Traits des Aliments,” which was fre- 
 quently reprinted ; “ A Dissertation on the Nourishment 
 of Bones, refuting the Idea of its being effected by the 
 Marrow ; and “ Three Letters on the Generation of 
 Worms.” He died in 1743. 
 
 LemithOcho'rton. See CoralUna corsicana. 
 
 Le mma. (From Ae7rw, to decorticate.) 
 
 1. The bark of a tree. 
 
 2. The skin. 
 
 Le'mnius. (From Lemnos , whence it is brought.) 
 See Bole. 
 
 LEMON. See Citrus. 
 
 Lemon scurvy-grass. See Cochlearia officinalis. 
 
 LENIE'NTIA. (From lenio, to assuage.) Medi- 
 cines which abate irritation. 
 
 LENITIVE. (From lenis , gentle.) Medicines which 
 gently palliate diseases. A gentle purgative. 
 
 Lenitive electuary. A preparation composed chiefly 
 of senna and some aromatics, with the pulp of tama- 
 rinds. See Confectio sennce. 
 
 LENS. (A lentore ; from its glutinous quality.) 1 
 The lentil. See Ervum lens. 
 
 2. See Crystalline lens. 
 
 LENTICULA. (Dim. of lens, a lentil.) 
 
 1. A smaller sort of lentil. 
 
 2. A freckle, or small pustule, resembling the seeds 
 of lentil. 
 
 LENTICULAR. (Lenticularis ; from lenticulaire, 
 doubly convex.) A surgical instrument employed for 
 removing the jagged particles of bone from the edge of 
 the perforation made in the cranium with the trephine.* 
 
 LENTICULA'RIA. (From lenticula.) A species 
 of lentil. 
 
 LENTI'GO. (From lens, a lentil : so named from 
 its likeness to lentil-seeds.) A freckle on the skin. 
 
 LENTIL. An annual vegetable of the pulse kind, 
 much used for improving the flavour of soups. See 
 Ervum lens. 
 
 LENTI'SCUS. (From lentesco, to become clammy ; 
 so called from the gumminess of its juice.) The mas- 
 tich-tree. 
 
 LE'NTOR. (From lentus, clammy.) A viscidity 
 to siziness of any fluid. 
 
 LEONI'NUS. (From leo, the lion.) An epithet of 
 that sort of leprosy called leontiasis. 
 
 LEONTI'ASIS. (From Aewv, a lion: so called be- 
 cause it is said lions are subject to it.) A species of 
 leprosy resembling the elephantiasis. 
 
 LEO'NTODON. (From A twv, the lion, and odovs, a 
 tooth: so called from its supposed resemblance.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linneean system. 
 Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Polygamia cequalis. The 
 dandelion. 
 
 Leontodon taraxacum. Dens leonis. The dan- 
 delion or pissabed. Leontodon — caule squamis inf erne 
 reflexis , foliis runcinatis, denticulatis, Icevibus, of 
 Linnteus. Theyoung leavesof this plant in a blanched 
 state have the taste of endive, and make an excellent 
 addition to those plants eaten early in the spring as 
 salads ; and Murray informs us, that at GoSttingin, the 
 roots are roasted and substituted for coffee by the 
 poorer inhabitants, who find that an infusion prepared 
 in this way, can hardly be distinguished from that of 
 the coffee-berry. The expressed juice of dandelion is 
 bitter and somewhat acrid; but that of the root is bit- 
 terer, and possesses more medicinal power than any 
 other part of the plant. It has been long in repute as a 
 detergent and aperient, and its diuretic effects may be 
 inferred from the vulgar name it bears in most of the 
 European languages, quasi lecii minga et urinaria 
 herba dicitur ; and there are various proofs of its 
 efficacy in jaundice, dropsy, consumption, and some 
 cutaneous disorders. The leaves, roots, flowers, stalks, 
 and juice of dandelion, have all been separately 
 employed for medical purposes, and seem to differ 
 rather in degrde of strength than in any essential pro- 
 perty ; therefore the expressed juice, or a strong decoc- 
 tion of the roots have most commonly been prescribed, 
 from one ounce to four, two or three times a-day. The 
 plant should be always used fresh ; even extracts pre- 
 pared from it appear to lose much of their power by 
 keeping. 
 
 LEONTOPO'DIUM. (From A cwv, a lion, and novs, 
 a foot : so named from its supposed resemblance.) The 
 herb lion’s foot, or Filago leontopodium. 
 
 LEONU'RUS. (From Acwv, a lion, and ovpa, a tail: 
 so named from its likeness.) 1. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia ; 
 Order, Gymnospermia. Lion’s tail. 
 
 2. The name, in some pharmacopoeias, for the lion’s 
 tail.. See Leonurus cardiaca. 
 
 Leonurus cardiaca. The mother-wort. Jlgri- 
 palma gallis; Marrubium ; Cardiaca crisp a ; Leo 
 nurus— foliis caulinis lanceolatis, trilobis, ofLinnaus 
 
 17 
 
LLP 
 
 LEU 
 
 The leaves of this plant have a disagreeable smell and 
 a bitter taste, and are said to be serviceable in disorders 
 of the stomachs of children, to promote the uterine dis- 
 charge, and to allay palpitation of the heart. 
 
 Leopard's bane. See Arnica montana. 
 
 LEPIDIUM. (From Asms, a scale : so named from 
 its supposed usefulness in cleansing the skin from 
 scales and impurities.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linrueau system. Class Tetradynamia ; Order, 
 Siliculosa. 
 
 Lepidium iberis. Iberis; Cardamantica. Scia- 
 tica cresses. This plant possesses a warm, penetrating, 
 pungent taste, like unto other cresses, and is recom- 
 mended as an, antiscorbutic, antiseptic, and stomachic. 
 
 Lepidium sativum. Nasturtium hortense. Dit- 
 tander. This plant possesses warm, nervine, and 
 stimulating qualities, and is given as an antiscorbutic 
 antiseptic, and stomachic, especially by the lower \ 
 orders. 
 
 Lepidosarco'ma. (From A eni$, a scale, and crap|, 
 flesh.) A scaly tumour. 
 
 LEPIDOSES. (From A emgSoSi squama , a scale.) 
 The name of a genus of diseases Class, Eccritica; 
 Order, Jlcrotica; in Good’s Nosology. Scale-skin. 
 It contains four species, Lepidosis pityriasis, lepri- 
 asis , psoriasis, icthyasis. 
 
 LE'PISMA. (From Xcm%u>, to decorticate.) Decor- 
 tication. A peeling oft' of the skin. 
 
 LEPORINUS. (From lepus , a hare.) Leporine or 
 hare-like. Applied to some malformations, diseases, 
 and parts, from their resemblance to labium lepori- 
 num, &c. 
 
 LE'PRA. (From Xeirpogi scaber , vel asper ex squam- 
 v latis decedentibus ; named from its appearance.) The 
 leprosy. A disease in the class Cachexies , and order 
 Impetigincs, of Cullen. Dr. Willan describes this dis- 
 ease as characterized by scaly patches, of different 
 sizes, but having always nearly a circular form. In 
 this country, three varieties of the disease are observed, 
 which he has described under the names of Lepra vul- 
 garis , Lepra alphos , Lepra nigricans. 
 
 1. The 'Lepra vulgaris , exhibits first small distinct 
 elevations of the cuticle, which are reddish and shin- 
 ing, but never contain any fluid ; these patches con- 
 tinue to enlarge gradually, till they nearly equal the 
 dimensions of a crown-piece. They have always an 
 orbicular, or oval form ; are covered with dry scales, 
 and surrounded by a red border. The scales accumu- 
 late on them, so as to form a thick prominent crust, 
 which is quickly reproduced, whether it fall off spon- 
 taneously, or may have been forcibly detached. This 
 species of lepra sometimes appears first at the elbow, or 
 on the forearm ; but more generally about the knee. In 
 the latter case, the primary patch forms immediately 
 below the patella ; within a few weeks, several other 
 scaly circles appear along the fore part of the leg and 
 thigh, increasing by degrees till they come nearly into 
 contact. The disease is then often stationary for a 
 considerable length of time. If it advance farther, the 
 progress is towards the hip and loins; afterward to 
 the sides, back, and shoulders, and about the same 
 time to the arms and hands. In the greater number of 
 eases, the hairy scalp is the part last affected ; although 
 the circles formed on it remain for some time distinct, yet 
 they finally unite, and cover the whole surface on which 
 the hair grows with a white scaly incrustation. This 
 appearance is attended, more especially in hot weather, 4 
 with a troublesome itching, and with a watery dis- 
 charge for several hours, when any portion of the crust 
 is detached, which takes place from very slight im- 
 pressions. The pubes in adults is sometimes affected 
 iu the same manner as the head : and if the subject be 
 a female, there is usually an internal pruritus pudendi. 
 In some cases of the disorder, the nails, both of the 
 fingers and toes, are thickened, and deeply indented 
 longitudinally. When the lepra extends universally, it 
 becomes highly disgusting in its appearance, and incon- 
 venient from the stiffness and torpor occasioned by it 
 in the limbs. The disease, however, even in this ad- 
 vanced stage, is seldom disposed to terminate sponta- 
 neously. It continues nearly in the same state for seve- 
 ral years, or sometimes during the whole life of the 
 person affected, not being apparently connected with 
 any disorder of the constitution. 
 
 2. Lepra alphos. The scaly patches in the alphos 
 are smaller than those of the lepra vulgaris, and also 
 differ from them in having their central parts depressed 
 
 hi 
 
 or indented. This disorder usually begins about thi» 
 elbow, with distinct, eminent asperities, of a dull red 
 colour, and not much longer than papillae. These, in d 
 short time, dilate to nearly the size of a silver penny. 
 Two or three days afterward, the central part of them 
 suffers a depression, within which small white pow- 
 dery scales may be observed. The surrounding border, 
 however, still continues to be raised, but retains the 
 same size, and the same red colour as at first. The 
 whole of the forearm, and sometimes the back of the 
 hand, is spotted with similar patches : they seldom 
 become confluent, excepting round the elbow, which, 
 in that case, is covered with a uniform crust. This af 
 fection appears in the same manner upon the joint of 
 the knee, but without spreading far along the thigh or 
 leg. Dr. Willan has seldom seen it on the trunk of 
 the body, and never on the face. It is a disease of 
 long duration, and not less difficult to cure than the 
 foregoing species of lepra : even when the scaly patches 
 have been removed by persevering in the use of suita- 
 ble applications, the cuticle still remains red, tender, and 
 brittle, very slowly recovering its usual texture. The 
 alphos, as above described, frequently occurs in this 
 country. 
 
 3. The Lepra nigricans differs little from the lepra 
 vulgaris, as to its form and distribution. The most strik- 
 ing difference is in the colour of the patches, which are 
 dark and livid: They appear first on the legs and fore- 
 arms, extending afterward to the thighs, loins, neck, 
 and hands. Their central part is not depressed, as in 
 the alphos. They are somewhatsmaller in size than the 
 patches of the lepra vulgaris, and not only is the bordet 
 livid or purplish, but the livid colour of the base like- 
 wise appears through the scaly iifcrustation, which is 
 seldom very thick. It is further to be observed, that 
 the scales are more easily detached than in the other 
 forms of lepra, and that the surface remains longer ex- 
 coriated, discharging lymph, often with an intermix- 
 ture of blood, till a new incrustation forms, which is 
 usually hard, brittle, and irregular. The lepra nigri- 
 cans, affects persons whose occupation is attended 
 with much fatigue, and exposes them to cold or damp, 
 and to a precarious or improper mode of diet, as sol- 
 diers, brewers, labourers, butchers, stage-coachmen, 
 scullermen, &c.; some women are also liable to it, who 
 are habituated to poor living and constant hard labour. 
 
 Lepra gr^corum. The lepra vulgaris, alphos, and 
 nigricans have all been so denominated. See Lepra. 
 
 LEPRIASIS. (From Xenpog, scaber.) The specific 
 name of a species of leprosis in Good’s Nosology, which 
 embraces the several kinds of leprosy. 
 
 LEPROSY. See Lepra. 
 
 Leptu'ntica. (From Xenros, thin.) Attenuating 
 medicines. 
 
 Lkpty'smus. (From Xenrog, slender.) Attenua- 
 tion, or the making a substance less solid. 
 
 LEPUS. The name of a genus of animals of the 
 order Glires , in the class Mammalia. The hare. 
 
 Lepus cu.niculus. The systematic name of the 
 rabbit, the flesh of which, when young and tender, is 
 easy of digestion. 
 
 Lepus timidus. The systematic name of the com- 
 mon hare ; the flesh of which is considered as a deli- 
 cacy, and easy of digestion. 
 
 Le'ros. (From Xyoeu), to trifle.) A slight de- 
 lirium. 
 
 LETHARGY. (Lethargus ; from Xydp, forgetful- 
 ness : so called because with it the person is forgetful.) 
 A heavy and constant sleep, with scarcely any inter- 
 vals of waking ; when awakened, the person answers, 
 but ignorant or forgetful of what ne said, immediately 
 sinks into the same state of sleep. It is considered as 
 an imperfect apoplexy, and is mostly symptomatic. 
 
 Lethe'a. The name of the poppy 
 
 LETTUCE. See Lactuca. 
 
 LEUCACA'NTHA. (From Xevnos, white, and 
 aicavQa , a thorn : so named from its white blossom.) 
 The cotton-thistle. 
 
 LEUCA' NTHEMUM. (From XevKos, white, and 
 avflepoi, a flower: so called from its white floret.) See 
 C/i rys a n them.um le ucanthemum. 
 
 LEUCASMUS. (AevKaopos, whiteness: so named 
 from its appearance.) The specific name, Epichrosis 
 leucasmus , veal skin, in Good’s Nosology, for the V t it 
 ligo of Willan. 
 
 LEUCE. (Acvkos, white.) A species of leprosy 
 
 See Jllphus. 
 
LEU 
 
 LEV 
 
 LEUCELE'CTRUM. (From Xcvkos , white, and 
 tjXeKTpov, amber.) White amber. 
 
 LEUCINE. (From Xevkos, white ; from its appear- 
 ance.) The name given by Braconnot to a white 
 pulverulent matter obtained by digesting equal parts 
 of beef fibre and sulphuric acid together, and after 
 separating the fat, diluting the acid mixture, and satu- 
 rating with chalk, filtering and evaporating. A sub- 
 stance tasting like ozmazome is thus procured, which 
 is to be boiled in different portions of alkohol. The 
 alkoholic solutions, on cooling, deposite the whjte pul- 
 verulent matter, or leucine. 
 
 Leucola'chanum. (From Xcvkos, white, and Aa%a- 
 vov, an herb : so named from its colour.) The Valeriana 
 sylvestris. 
 
 LEUCO'MA. (From Xeuaoj, white.) Leucomaand 
 albugo are often used synonymously, to denote a white 
 opacity of the cornea of the eye. Both of them, ac- 
 cording to Scarpa* are essentially different from the 
 nebula, for they are not the consequence of chronic 
 ophthalmy, attended with varicose veins, and an effu- 
 sion of a milky serum into the texture of the delicate 
 continuation of the conjunctiva over the cornea, but 
 are the result of violent acute ophthalmy. In this 
 state, a dense coagulating lymph is extra vasated from 
 the arteries; sometimes superficially, at other times 
 deeply, into the substance of the cornea. On other 
 occasions, the disease consists of a firm callous cicatrix 
 on this membrane, the effect of an ulcer, or wound, 
 with loss of substance. The term albugo , strictly 
 belongs to the first form of the disease ; leucoma, to the 
 last, more particularly when the opacity occupies the 
 whole, or the chief part, of the cornea. 
 
 LEUCONYMPILE'A. (From Xev/cof, white, and 
 vvn<baia , the water-lily.) See Nymphaia alba. 
 
 LEUCOPHA'GIUM. (From Xcvkos, white, and 
 w, to eat.) A medicated white food. 
 EUCOPHLEGMA'SIA. (From Xevkos, white, and 
 QXtypa, phlegm.) Leuco-phlegmatic. A tendency in 
 the system to a dropsical state known by a pale colour 
 of the skin, a flabby condition of the solids, and a re- 
 dundancy of serum in the blood. 
 
 LEUCOTIPER. (From Xcvkos, white, and -kett epi, 
 pepper.) White pepper. See Piper nigrum. 
 
 LEUCORRHCE'A. (From Xevkos, white, and pew, 
 to flow.) Fluor albus. The whites. A secretion of 
 whitish or milky mucus from the vagina of women, 
 arising from debility and not from the venereal virus. 
 This disease is marked by the discharge of a thin white 
 or yellow matter from the uterus and vagina, attended 
 likewise with some degree of foetor, smarting in making 
 water, pains in the back and loins, anorexia and atro- 
 phy. In some cases, the discharge is of so acrid a 
 nature, as to produce effects on those who are con- 
 nected with the woman, somewhat similar to venereal 
 matter, giving rise to excoriations about the glans penis 
 and prarputium, and occasioning a weeping from the 
 urethra. 
 
 To distinguish leucorrhoea from gonorrhoea, it will 
 be very necessary to attend to the symptoms. In the 
 latter the running is constant, but in a small quantity ; 
 there is much ardor urinae, itching of the pudenda, 
 swelling of the labia, increased inclination to venery, 
 and very frequently an enlargement of the glands in the 
 groin ; whereas, in the former the discharge is irregular, 
 and in considerable quantities, and is neither preceded 
 by, nor accompanied with, any inflammatory affection 
 of the pudenda. 
 
 Immoderate coition, injury done to the parts by diffi- 
 cult and tedious labours, frequent miscarriages, immo- 
 derate flowings of the menses, profuse evacuations, 
 poor diet, an abuse of tea, and other causes, giving 
 rise to general debility, or to a laxity of the parts more 
 immediately concerned, are those which usually pro- 
 duce the whites, vulgarly so called, from the discharge 
 being commonly of a milky white colour. 
 
 Fluor albus, in some cases, indicates that there is a 
 disposition to disease in the uterus, or parts connected 
 with it, especially where the quantity of the discharge 
 is very copious, and its quality highly acrimonious. By 
 some the disease has been considered as never arising 
 from debility of the system, but as being always a 
 primary affection of the uterus. Delicate women, 
 with lax fibres, who remove from a cold climate to a 
 warm one, are very apt to be attacked with it, without 
 the parts having previously sustained any kind of 
 injury 
 
 The disease shows itself by an irregular discharge 
 from the uterus and vagina of a fluid which, in differ 
 ent women, varies much in colour, being either of a 
 white, green, yellow, or brown hue. In the beginning, 
 it is, however, most usually white and pellucid, aud ill 
 the progress of the complaint acquires the various dis- 
 colorations, and different degrees of acrimony, from 
 whence proceeds a slight degree of smarting in making 
 water. Besides the discharge, the patient is frequently 
 afflicted with severe and constant pains in the back and 
 loins, loss of strength, failure of appetite, dejection of 
 spirits, paleness of the countenance, chilliness, and 
 languor. AVhere the disease has been of long con- 
 tinuance, and very severe, a slow fever, attended with 
 difficult respiration, palpitations, faintings, and swell- 
 ings of the lower extremities, often ensues. 
 
 A perfect removal of the disorder will at all times be 
 a difficult matter to procure ; but it will be much more 
 so in cases of long standing, and where the discharge 
 is accompanied with a high degree of acrimony. In 
 these cases, many disorders, such as prolapsus uteri, 
 ulcerations of the organ, atrophy, and dropsy, are apt 
 to take place, which in the end prove fatal. 
 
 Where the disease terminates in death, the internal 
 surface of the uterus appears, on dissection, to be pale, 
 flabby, and relaxed ; and where organic affections have 
 arisen, much the same appearances are to be met with 
 as have been noticed under the head of menorrhagia. 
 
 LEUCO'RRHOIS. (From Xevkos, white, and pew, 
 to flow.) A discharge of mucus from the urethra 01 
 vagina. 
 
 LEVA'TOR. (From levo, to lift up.) A muscle, 
 the office of which is to lift up the part to which it is 
 attached. 
 
 Levator anguli oris. Abducens labiorum , of 
 Spigelius ; Elevator labiorum communis , of Douglas ; 
 Caniuus, of Winslow ; and Sus maziilo labial , of Du 
 mas. A muscle situated above the mouth, which draws 
 the corner of the mouth upwards, and makes that part 
 of the cheek opposite to the chin prominent, as in 
 smiling. It arises thin and fleshy from the hollow of 
 the superior maxillary bone, between the root of the 
 socket of the first grinder and the foramen infra orbita- 
 rium, and is inserted into the angle of the mouth and 
 under lip, where it joins with its antagonist. 
 
 Levator ani. Levator magnus , scu interims , of 
 Douiilas; Pubo coccigi annul air e, of Dumas. A mus- 
 cle of the rectum. It arises from the os pubis, within 
 the pelvis, as far up as the upper edge of the foramen 
 thyroideum, and joining of the os pubis with the os 
 ischium, from the thin tendinous membrane that covers 
 the obturator interims and coccygeeus muscles, aud from 
 the spinous process of the ischium. From these origins 
 all round the inside of the pelvis, its fibres run down 
 like rays from the circumference to a centre, to be 
 inserted into the sphincter ani, acceleratores unnre. 
 and anterior part of the two last bones of the os coc- 
 cygis, surrounding the extremity of the rectum, neck 
 of the bladder, prostrate gland, and part of the vesi- 
 cuIeb semiriales. Its fibres, joining with those of its 
 fellow, form a funnel-shaped hole, that draws the rec- 
 tum upwards after the evacuation of the fieces, and 
 assists in shut|jng it. The levatores ani also sustain 
 the contents of the pelvis, and assist in ejecting the 
 semen, urine, "and contents of the rectum, and perhaps, 
 by pressing upon the veins, contribute greatly to the 
 erection of the penis. 
 
 Levator labii inferioris. A muscle of the mouth 
 situated below the lips. Levator menli , of Albinus. 
 Incisivus inferior , of Winslow. Elevator labii infer 
 rioris proprius , of Douglas. It arises from the lower 
 jaw, at the roots of the alveoli of two incisor teeth and 
 the cuspidatus, and is inserted into the under lip and 
 skin of the chin. 
 
 Levator labii superioris aljeque nasi. Elevator 
 labii superioris proprius , of Douglas ; Incisivus late- 
 ralis et pyramidalis, of Winslow. A muscle of the 
 mouth and lips, that raises the upper lip towards the 
 orbit, and a littlo-outwards ; it serves also to draw the 
 skin of the nose upwards and outwards, by which the 
 nostril is dilated. It arises by two distinct origins ; the 
 first, broad and fleshy, from the external part of the 
 orbitar process of the superior maxillary bone, irnme 
 diately above the foramen infra orbitariuin ; the second, 
 from the nasal process of the superior maxillary bone, 
 where it joins the os frontis. The first portion is in 
 serted into the upper lip and orbicularis muscle, the 
 
 I i 3 
 
LIB 
 
 LIC 
 
 second into the upper lip and outer part of the ala 
 nasi. 
 
 Levator labii suferioris proprius. Musculus 
 incisivus. A muscle of the upper lip. It arises under 
 the edge of the orbit, and is inserted into the middle of 
 the lip. 
 
 Levator oculi. See Rectus superior oculi. 
 
 Levator palati. A muscle situated between the 
 lower jaw and the os hyoides laterally. Levator 
 palati mollis , of Albinus; Petrosalpingo-staphilinus , 
 vel salpingo- staphilinus internus , of Winslow; Sal- 
 pingo-staphilinus , of Valsalva ; Pterigo-staphilinus ez- 
 temus vulgo, of Douglas; Spheno-staphilinus, of Cow- 
 per. It arises tendinous and fleshy from the extremity 
 of the petrous portion of the temporal bone, where it 
 is perforated by the Eustachian tube, and also from the 
 membraneous part of the same tube, and is inserted into 
 the whole length of the velum pendulum palati, as far 
 as the root of the uvula, and unites with its fellow. 
 Its use is to draw the. velum pendulum palati upwards 
 and backwards, so as to shut the passage from the 
 fauces into the mouth and nose. 
 
 Levator palati mollis. S ee Levator palati. 
 
 Levator palpebr/e superioris. Aperiehs pal- 
 pebrarum rectus ; Jlpertor oculi. A proper muscle of 
 the upper eyelid, that opens the eyes, by drawing the 
 eyelid upwards. It arises from the upper part of the 
 foramen opticum of the sphenoid bone, above the 
 rectus superior oculi, near the trbehlearis, and is in- 
 serted by a broad thin tendon into the cartilage that 
 supports the upper eyelid. 
 
 Levator parvus. See Transverus perinei. 
 
 Levator scapula;. A muscle situated on the pos- 
 terior part of the neck, that pulls the scapula upwards 
 and a little forwards. This name, which was first 
 given to it by Riolanus, has been adopted by Albinus. 
 Douglas calls it elevator seu musculus patienlice ; and 
 Winslow, angularis , vulgo levator proprius. It is a 
 long muscle, nearly two inches in breadth, and is situ- 
 ated obliquely under the anterior edge of the trapezius. 
 It arises tendinous and fleshy from the transverse pro- 
 cesses of the four and sometimes five superior vertebra 
 colli, by so many distinct slips, which soon unite to 
 form a muscle that runs obliquely downwards and 
 outwards, and is inserted by a flat tendon into the 
 upper angle of the scapula. Its use is to raise the 
 scapula upwards and a little forwards. 
 
 LEVIGATION. ( Lcevigatio ; from Icevigo , to make 
 smooth.) The reduction of ^a hard substance, by tri- 
 ture, to an impalpable powder. 
 
 LEVI'STICUM. (From levo , to assuage : so called 
 from the relief it gives in painful flatulencies.) See 
 Ligusticum levisticum. 
 
 LEVRET, Andrew, a French surgeon and accou- 
 cheur, was admitted into the Royal Academy of Sur- 
 gery, at Paris, in 1742. He obtained considerable re- 
 putation by the improvements which he made in some 
 of the instruments used in difficult cases, and by the 
 great number of pupils whom he instructed. He was 
 employed and honoured with official appointments by 
 all the female branches of the royal family. He pub- 
 lished several works, which went through various 
 editions and translations, mostly on obstetrical sub- 
 jects; but there is one on the Radical Cure of Polypi 
 in different parts of the body. 
 
 LEXIPHA'RMACA. (From Aifl'w, to terminate, 
 and (pappaKov , poison.) Medicines which resist or 
 destroy the power of poison. 
 
 LEXIPY'RETA. (From to make cease, and 
 ruprros, a fever.) Febrifuge medicines. 
 
 Liba'dium. (From Atfiufw, to make moist : so called 
 because it grows in watery places.) The less cen- 
 taury. See Ckironia centaurium. 
 
 LIBANO'TIS. (From A iSavos, frankincense r so 
 called from its resemblance in smell to frankincense.) 
 Rosemary. 
 
 LI'BANUS. (From Libanon,& mountain in Syria, 
 where it grows.) 1. The Pinus ccdrus , or cedar of 
 Lebanon. 
 
 2. The frankincense tree, or Pinus abies. 
 
 LIBER. Bark. Immediately under the cuticle of 
 plants and trees is a succulent cellular substance, for 
 the most part of a green colour, at least of the leaves 
 and branches, called by Du Hamel enveloppe cellulaire , 
 and by Mirbel tissue herbaci. Under this is the bark, 
 consisting of but one layer in plants or branches only 
 one year old. In the older branches and trunks of 
 20 
 
 ; trees, it consists of as many layers as they are years 
 old, the innermost being called the liber ; and it is this 
 layer only that the essential vital functions are carried 
 on for the time being, after which it is pushed out- 
 wards with the cellular integument, and becomes, like 
 that, a lifeless crust. — Smith. 
 
 Li'bos. (From A u6u), to distil.) A rheum or de- 
 fluxion from the eyes, or nose. 
 
 LIBU'RNUM. (From Liburnia, the country where 
 it flourished.) The mealy-tree. See Viburnum lan- 
 tana. 
 
 LICETO, Fortunio, was son of a Genoese physi- 
 cian, and born in 1577. After prosecuting with dili- 
 gence the requisite studies, he settled at Pisa at the age 
 of twenty-two, and soon obtained the professorship of 
 philosophy there; and in 1609 he received a similar 
 appointment at Padua. Thence, after twenty-seven 
 years, he removed to Bologna, being disappointed of 
 the medical chair ; but on a vacancy occurring in 1645, 
 he was induced, by the pressing invitations made to 
 him, to accept the office, in which he continued till his 
 death in 1657. He was a very copious writer, having 
 published above fifty treatises on different subjects, and 
 displayed much erudition; but no great acuteness or 
 originality. His treatise, “De Monstrorum Causis, 
 Natura, et Differentiis,” is best known, and shows him 
 to have been very credulous ; which appears farther 
 from his belief, that the ancients had a method of 
 making lamps, which should burn for ever without a 
 fresh supply of fuel, and that such had been found in 
 sepulchres. 
 
 LI'CHANUS. (From Aapccj, to lick: so called be- 
 cause it is commonly used in licking up any thing.) 
 The forefinger. 
 
 LI'CHEX. (Aaxjjv, or A ixvv> a tetter, or ring- 
 worm.) Tetter, or ringworm. 
 
 1. The name of a disease, defined, by Dr. Willan, 
 an extensive eruption of papulae affecting adults, con- 
 nected with internal disorder, usually terminating in 
 scurf, recurrent, not contagious. The varieties of 
 lichen he considers under the denominations of Lichen 
 simplex , Lichen agrius, Lichen pilaris , Lichen lividus , 
 and Lichen tropicus. 
 
 The Lichen simplex usually commences with head- 
 ache, flushing of the face, loss of appetite, general 
 languor, and increased quickness of the pulse. Distinct 
 red papulae arise first about the cheeks and chin, or on 
 the arms; and, in the course of three or four days, the 
 same appearance takes place on the neck, body, and 
 lower extremities, -accompanied with an unpleasant 
 sensation of tingling, which is somewhat aggravated 
 during the night. In about a week, the colour of the 
 eruption fades, and the cuticle begins to separate; the 
 whole surface is at length covered with scurvy exfolia- 
 tions, which are particularly large, and continue longest 
 in the flexures of the joints. The duration of the com- 
 plaint is seldom in any two cases alike ; ten, fourteen, 
 seventeen, or sometimes twenty days intervene between 
 the eruption and the renovation of the cuticle. The 
 febrile state, or rather the state of irritation at the be- 
 ginning of this disorder, is seldom considerable enough 
 to confine the patient to the house. After remaining 
 five or six days, it is generally relieved on the appear- 
 ance of the eruption. This, as well as some other 
 species of the lichen, occurs about the beginning of 
 summer, or in autumn, more especially affecting per- 
 sons of a weak and irritable habit ; hence women are 
 more liable to it than men. Lichen simplex is also a 
 frequent sequel of acute diseases, particularly fever 
 and catarrhal inflammation, of which it seems to pro- 
 duce a crisis. In these cases the eruption has been 
 termed, by medical writers, scabies critica. Many 
 instances of it are collected under that title by Sau- 
 vages, Nosol. Method. Class x. Order 5. Impeti- 
 gines. 
 
 The Lichen agrius is preceded by nausea, pain in 
 <he stomach, headache, loss of strength, and deep- 
 seated pains in the limbs, with fits of coldness and 
 shivering ; which symptoms continue several days, and 
 are sometimes relieved by the papulous eruption. The 
 papulae are distributed in clusters, or often in large 
 patches, chiefly on the arms, the upper part of the 
 breast, the neck, face, back and sides of the abdomen , 
 they are of a vivid red colour, and have a redness, or 
 some degree of inflammation, diffused round them to 
 a considerable extent, and attended with itching, heat, 
 and a painful tingling. Dr. Willan has observed, in 
 
LIC 
 
 LIC 
 
 one or two cases where it was produced from impru- 
 dent exposure to cold, that an acute disease ensued, 
 with great quickness of the pulse, heat, thirst, pains 
 of the bowels, frequent vomiting, headache, and deli- 
 rium. After these symptoms had continued ten days, 
 or somewhat longer, the patient recovered, though the 
 eruption did not return. The diffuse redness connect- 
 ing the papulae, and the tendency to become pustular, 
 distinguish the lichen agrius from the lichen simplex, 
 and the other varieties of this complaint, in which the 
 inflammation does not extend beyond the basis of the 
 papulae, and terminates in scurf, or scales. 
 
 Lichen pilaris. This is merely a modification of 
 the first species of lichen, and, like it, often alternates 
 with complaints of the head, or stomach, in irritable 
 habits. The peculiarity of the eruption is, that the 
 small tubercles or asperities appear only at the roots 
 of the hairs of the skin, being probably occasioned by 
 an enlargement of their bulbs, or an unusual fulness 
 of the blood-vessels distributed to them. This affec- 
 tion is distinguishable from the cutis anserina, by its 
 permanency, by its red papulae, and by the troublesome 
 itching or tingling which attends it. If a part thus 
 affected be violently rubbed, some of the papulae en- 
 large to the size of wheals, but the tumour soon sub- 
 sides again. The eruption continues more or less 
 vivid for about ten days, and terminates, as usual, in 
 small exfoliations of the cuticle, one of which sur- 
 rounds the base of each hair. This complaint, as 
 likewise the lichen agrius, frequently occurs in persons 
 accustomed to drink largely of spirituous liquors un- 
 diluted. 
 
 Lichen lividus. The papulae characterizing this 
 eruption are of a dark red, or livid hue, and somewhat 
 more permanent than in the foregoing species of lichen. 
 They appear chiefly on the arms and legs, but some- 
 times extend to other parts of the body. They are 
 finally succeeded, though at very uncertain periods, by 
 slight exfoliations of the cuticle, after which a fresh 
 eruption is not preceded or attended by any febrile 
 symptoms. It principally affects persons of a weak 
 constitution, who live on a poor diet, and are engaged 
 in laborious occupations. Young persons, and often 
 children living in confined situations, or using little 
 exercise, are also subject to the lichen lividus ; and in 
 them, the papulae are generally intermixed with pete- 
 chia;, or larger purple spots, resembling vibices. This 
 circumstance points out the affinity of the lichen lividus 
 with the purpura, or land scurvy, and the connexion 
 is further proved by the exciting causes, which are the 
 same in both complaints. The same method of treat- 
 ment is likewise successful in both cases. They 
 are presently cured by nourishing food, moderate 
 exercise in the open air, along with the use of Peru- 
 vian bark and vitriolic acid, or the tincture of muri- 
 ated steel. 
 
 Lichen tropicus. By this term is expressed the 
 prickly heat, a papulous eruption, almost universally 
 affecting Europeans settled in tropical climates. The 
 prickly heat appears without any preceding disorder 
 of the constitution. It consists of numerous papuls, 
 about the size of a small pin’s head, and elevated so 
 as to produce a considerable roughness on the skin. 
 The papulEe are of a vivid red colour, and often ex- 
 hibit an irregular form, two or three of them being 
 in many places united together; but no redness or in- 
 flammation extends to the skin in the interstices of the 
 papulte. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants (applied by the 
 Romans to a plant which was supposed by them to 
 cure the lichen, or tetter,) in the Linnsean system. 
 . Class, Cryptogamia ; Order, Alga. There are several 
 species, some of which are used in medicine. 
 
 Lichen aphthosus. Muscus camalilis. This plant 
 is said to have a decided good effect in some com- 
 plaints of the intestines, but is not used in the practice 
 of this country. 
 
 Lichen caninus. The systematic name of the ash- 
 coloured ground liverwort. Lichen cinereus terrestris; 
 Muscus caninus. This cryptogamous plant has a 
 weak, faint smell, and a sharpish taste. It was for a 
 long time highly extolled as a medicine of singular vir- 
 tue, in preventing and curing that dreadful disorder 
 which is produced by the bite of rabid animals, but it is 
 now deservedly forgotten. 
 
 Lichen cinereus terrestris. See Lichen caninus. 
 
 Lichen cocciferus. See Lichen pyxidatus. 
 
 Lichen islandicus. The medicinal qualities of this 
 plant have lately been so well established at Vienna, 
 that it is now admitted into the materia medica of the 
 London pharmacopoeia. It is extremely mucilaginous, 
 and to the taste bitter, and somewhat astringent. Its 
 bitterness, as well as the purgative quality which it 
 manifests in its recent state, are in a great measure dis- 
 sipated on drying, or may be extracted by a slight 
 infusion in water ; so that the inhabitants of Iceland 
 convert it into a tolerably grateful and nutritive food. 
 An ounce of this lichen, boiled a quarter of an hour in 
 a pint of water, yielded seven ounces of a mucilage as 
 thick as that procured by the solution of one part of 
 gum-arabic in three of water. 
 
 The medical virtues of this lichen were probably 
 first learned from the Icelanders, who employ it in its 
 fresh state as a laxative ; but when deprived of this 
 quality, and properly prepared, we are told that it is 
 an efficacious remedy in consumptions, coughs, dysen- 
 teries, and diarrhoeas. Scopoli seems to have been the 
 first \\[ho, of late years, called the attention of phy- 
 sicians to this remedy in consumptive disorders : and 
 further instances of its success are related by Herz, 
 Cramer, Tromsdorff, Ebeling, Paulisky, Stoll, and 
 others, who bear testimony to its efficacy in most of 
 the other complaints above mentioned. Dr. Herz says, 
 that since he first used the lichen in dysentery, he found 
 it so successful, that he never had occasion to employ 
 any other remedy ; it must be observed, however, that 
 cathartics and emetics were always repeatedly ad- 
 ministered before he had recourse to the lichen, to 
 which he also occasionally added opium. Dr. Crichton 
 informs us, that during seven months’ residence at 
 Vienna, he had frequent opportunities of seeing the 
 lichen islandicus tried in phthisis pulmonalis at the 
 general hospitals, and confesses, “that it by no means 
 answered the expectation he had formed of it.” He 
 adds, however, “ from what I have seen, I am fully 
 convinced in my own mind, that there are only two 
 species of this disease where this sort of lichen pro- 
 mises a cure. The two species I hint at arc the 
 phthisis liaemoptoica, and the phthisis pituitosa, or 
 mucosa. In several cases of these, I have seen the 
 patients so far get the better of their complaints as to 
 be dismissed the hospital cured, but whether they re- 
 mained long so or not, l cannot take upon me to say.” 
 That this lichen strengthens the digestive powers, and 
 proves extremely nutritious, there can be no doubt ; but 
 the great medicinal efficacy attributed to it at Vienna, 
 will not readily be credited at London. It is commonly 
 given in the form of a decoction : an ounce and a half 
 of the lichen being boiled in a quart of milk. Of this, 
 a teacupful is directed to be drank frequently in the 
 course of the day. If milk disagree with the stomach, 
 a simple decoction of the lichen in water is to be used. 
 Care ought to be taken that it be boiled over a slow 
 fire, and not longer than a quarter of an hour. 
 
 Lichen pi.icatus. The systematic name of the 
 muscus arboreus. This plant, we are informed by the 
 great botanist Linnaeus, is applied by the Laplanders 
 to parts which are excoriated by a long journey. It is 
 slightly astringent, and is applied with that intention to 
 bleeding vessels. 
 
 Lichen pulmonarius_. The systematic name of the 
 officinal muscus pulmonarius quercinus. Pulmonaria 
 arborea. This subastringent and rather acid plant 
 was once in high estimation in the cure of diseases of 
 the lungs, especially coughs, asthmas, and catarrhs. 
 Its virtues are similar, and in no way inferior, to those 
 of the lichen islandicus. 
 
 Lichen pyxidatus. The systematic name of the 
 cup-moss. Muscus pyxidatus; Mvsculus pyxoides 
 terrestris ; Lichen pyxidatus major. These very com- 
 mon little plants, Lichen cocciferus , and pyxidatus, of 
 Linnaeus, for both are used indifferently, are employed 
 by the common people in this country in the cure of 
 hooping-cough, in the form of decoction. 
 
 Lichen roccella. The systematic name of the 
 roccella of the shops. Roccella. It has been employed 
 medicinally with success in allaying the cough attend- 
 ant on phthisis, and in hysterical coughs. The princi- 
 pal use is as a blue dye. It is imported to us as it is 
 gathered : those who prepare it for the use of the dyer, 
 grind it between stones, so as thoroughly to bruise, bu* 
 not to reduce it into powder, and then moisten it occa- 
 sionally with a strong spirit of urine, or urine itself 
 mixed with quicklime; in a few days it acquires a 
 
LIF 
 
 LIG 
 
 purpiish-red, and at length a blue colour ; in the first 
 state it is called archil, in the latter laemus or litmus. 
 
 Litmus is used in chemistry as a test, either staining 
 paper with it, or by infusing it in water, when it is very 
 commonly, but with great impropriety, called tincture 
 of turnsole. The persons by whom this article was 
 prepared formerly, gave it the name of turnsole, pre- 
 tending that it was extracted from the turnsole heliotro- 
 pium tricoccum, in order to keep its true source a 
 secret. The tincture should not be too strong, other- 
 wise it will have a violet tinge, which, however, may 
 be removed by dilution. The light of the sun turns it 
 red even in close vessels. It may be made with spirit 
 instead of water. This tincture, or paper stained with 
 it, is presently turned red by acids ; and if it be first 
 reddened by a small quantity of vinegar, or some weak 
 acid, its blue colour will be restored by an alkali. 
 
 Liciikn saxatilxs. The systematic name of the 
 muscus cranii humani. Usnea. This moss, when 
 growing on the human skull, was formerly in high es- 
 timation, but is now deservedly forgotten. 
 
 LI EN. (From Xsiog, soft, or smooth.) The spleen. 
 See Spleen. » 
 
 Lien sinarum. The Faba tegyptia. See JVymphwa 
 nclumbo. 
 
 HENTE'RIA. (From Xsios, smooth, and svrepov, 
 the intestine.) Lientery. See Diarrhoea. 
 
 LIEUTAUD, Joseph, was born at Aix, in Provence, 
 in 1703. A taste for botany induced him to travel into 
 the countries which Tournefort had visited : and he 
 brought back many plants unnoticed by that distin- 
 guished botanist: this gained him great applause, and 
 lie obtained the reversion of the chairs of Botany and 
 Anatomy, which his maternal uncle had long filled. 
 He was also appointed physician to the hospital at 
 Aix, which led him to turn his attention chiefly to 
 anatomy. His audience soon became numerous, and 
 in 1742 he published a syllabus, entitled, “Essais Ana- 
 toiniques,” which was many times reprinted, with im- 
 provements. He communicated also several papers 
 on morbid anatomy, and on physiology, to the Academy 
 oftsciences, of which he was elected a corresponding 
 member. In 1749 he went to Versailles, Senac having 
 obtained for him the appointment of physician to the 
 Royal Infirmary ; which act of friendship is ascribed to 
 a liberal private communication of some errors com- 
 mitted by Senac. He there continued his investigations 
 with great zeal, and was soon elected assistant anato- 
 • mist to the Royal Academy, which he presented with 
 many valuable memoirs He also printed a volume, 
 
 “ Elementa Physiologiae,” composed for his class at 
 Aix. In 1755 he was nominated physician to the royal 
 family, and 20 years after, first physician to Louis XVI. 
 In 1759 his “Prdcis de la M6decine Pratique,” ap- 
 peared, which went through several editions; and 
 seven years after, his “ Precis de la Mature M£dicale.” 
 But his most important work, which still ranks high in 
 the estimation of physicians, is entitled, “ Historia 
 Anatomico-Medica,” in 2 vols. quarto, 1767, contain- 
 ing numerous dissections of morbid bodies. His death 
 occurred in 1780. 
 
 LIEVRITE, Yenite. A blackish green-coloured 
 mineral, composed of silica, alumina, lime, oxide of 
 iron, and oxide of manganese, found in primitive lime- 
 stone, along with epidote, quartz, &c. in the isle of Elba. 
 
 LIFE. A peculiar condition, or mode of existence, 
 of living beings. Surrounding matter is divided into 
 two great classes, living and dead. The latter is sub- 
 ject to physical laws, which the former also obeys in 
 a great degree. Living matter exhibits also physical 
 properties, which are found equally in dead matter. 
 But living bodies are endowed likewise with a set of 
 properties altogether different from these, and contrast- 
 ing with them in a very remarkable way; these are 
 called vital properties, actions, powers, faculties, or 
 forces. These animate living matter so long as it 
 continues alive, and are the source of the various phe- 
 nomena which constitute the functions of the living 
 animal body, and which distinguish its history from 
 that of dead matter. The study of life is the object of 
 the science of physiology, which includes an inquiry 
 into the properties that characterize living matter, and 
 an investigation of the functions which the various 
 organs, by virtue of these properties, are enabled to 
 . execute. The vital principle diffused throughout these 
 organs induces a mode of union in the elements, widely 
 differin'.' from that which arises from the common laws ] 
 22 
 
 of chemical affinity. By the aid of this principle, rat- 
 ture produces the animal fluids, as blood, bile, semen, 
 and the rest, which can never be produced by the art 
 of chemistry. But if, in consequence of death, the 
 laws of vital attraction, or affinity, cease to ■operate, 
 then the elements, recovering their physical properties, 
 become again obedient to the common laws of chemi- 
 cal affinity, and enter into new combinations, fioin 
 which new principles, in the process of putrefaction, 
 are produced. Thus the hydrogen, combining itself 
 with the azote, forms volatile alkali ; and the carbu- 
 retted hydrogen, with the azote, putrid air, into which 
 the whole body is converted. It also appears from 
 hence, why organized bodies alone, namely, animal 
 and vegetable, are subject to putridity ; to which inor- 
 ganic or mineral substances are in no degree liable, the 
 latter not being compounded according to the laws of 
 vital affinity, but only according to those of chemical 
 affinity. For the fatiscence, or resolution of pyrites, 
 or sulphuret of iron, in atmospheric air, is not putre- 
 faction, but only the oxygen, furnished by the air, com- 
 bining with the sulphur, and forming iron and sulphate 
 of iron. 
 
 The life of an animal body appears to be three- 
 fold. 
 
 1. Its chemical life , which consists in that attraction 
 of the elements, by which the vital principle, diffused 
 through the solids and fluids, defends all the parts of 
 the body from putrefaction. In this sense it may be 
 said, that every atom of our body lives chemically , and 
 that life is deployed by putrefaction alone. 
 
 2. Itsphysical life , which consists in the irritability 
 of the parts. This physical property remains for some 
 time alter death. Thus the heart or intestines removed 
 from the body, while still warm, contract themselves 
 on the application of a stimulus. In like manner the 
 serpent or eel, being cut into pieces, each part moves 
 and palpitates for a long time afterward. Hence these 
 parts may be said to live physically, as long as they are 
 warm and soft. 
 
 3. Its physiological life, consists in the action of 
 inorganic parts proper to each, as the action of the 
 heart and vessels ; so that these actions ceasing, the 
 body is said to be physiologically dead. The physiolo- 
 gical life ceases first, next the physical, and finally the 
 chemical perishes. 
 
 LIGAMENT. ( Ligamentum ; from ligo, to bind.) 
 An elastic and strong membrane connecting the extre- 
 mities of the moveable bones. Ligaments are divided 
 into capsular, which surround joints like a bag, and 
 connecting ligaments. The use of the capsular liga- 
 ments is to connect the extremities of the moveable 
 bones, and prevent the efflux of synovia ; the external 
 and internal connecting ligaments strengthen the union 
 of the extremities of the moveable bones. 
 
 Ligamentum annulare. The angular ligament. 
 A strong ligament on each ankle and each wrist. 
 
 Ligamentum arteriosum. The ductus arteriosus 
 of the feetus becomes a ligament after birth, which is 
 so called. 
 
 Ligamentum ciliare. Behind the uvea of the 
 human eye, there arise out of the choroid membrane, 
 from the ciliary circle, white complicated striae, cover- 
 ed with a black matter. The fluctuating extremities 
 of these striae are spread abroad even to the crys- 
 talline lens, upon which they lie, but are not affixed. 
 Taken together, they are called ligamentum ciliare. 
 
 Ligamentum denticulatum. A small ligament 
 supporting the spinal marrow. 
 
 Ligamentum fallopii. The round ligament of the 
 uterus has been so called. See also Ligamentum pou- 
 parti. 
 
 Ligamentum interosseum. The ligament uniting 
 the radius and ulna, and also that between the tibia 
 and fibula. 
 
 Ligamentum latum. The broad ligament of the 
 liver, and that of the uterus. See Liver and Uterus. 
 
 Ligamentum nuchje. A strong ligament of the 
 neck, which proceeds from one spinous process to an 
 other. 
 
 Ligamentum ovarii. The thick, round portion of 
 the broad ligament of the uterus, by which the ova- 
 rium is connected with the uterus. 
 
 Ligamentum pouparti. Fallopian ligament. Pou 
 part’s ligament. A ligament extending from the ante 
 rior suiierior spinous process of the ilium to the crista 
 of the os pubis. 
 
LIG 
 
 L1G 
 
 LtaAMENTTTM rotundum. The round ligament of 
 the uterus. See Uterus. 
 
 LIGATURE. ( Ligatura ; from It go, to bind.) A 
 thread, or silk, of various thickness, covered with 
 white wax, for the purpose of tying arteries, or veins, 
 or other parts. Ligatures should be round and very 
 firm, so as to allow their being tied with some force, 
 without risk of breaking. 
 
 The immediate effect of a tight ligature on an artery 
 is to cut through its middle and internal coats, a cir- 
 cumstance that tends very much to promote the adhe- 
 sion of the opposite sides of the vessel to each other. 
 Hence the form and mode of applying a ligature to an 
 artery should be such as are most certain of dividing 
 the above coats of the vessel in the most favourable 
 manner. A broad flat ligature does not promise to 
 answer the purpose in the best manner ; because it is 
 scarcely possible to tie it smoothly round the artery, 
 which is veiy likely to be thrown into folds, or to be 
 puckered by it, and consequently to have an irregular 
 bruised wound made in its middle and internal coats. 
 A ligature of an irregular form is likely to cut through 
 these coats more completely at some parts than at 
 others ; and if it does not perfectly divide them no ad- 
 hesion can take place, and secondary Haemorrhage will 
 follow. A fear of tying the ligature loo tight may 
 often lead to the same consequences. 
 
 LIGHT. Lux. The nature of light has occupied much 
 of the attention of philosophers, and numerous opinions 
 have been entertained concerning it. It has been some- 
 times oonsidered as a distinct substance, at other times 
 as a quality ; sometimes as a cause, frequently as an 
 effect ; by some it has been considered as a compound, 
 by others as a simple substance. Philosophers of the 
 present day are mostly agreed as to the independent 
 existence of light, or the cause by which we see. 
 
 Nature of light . — Light is that which "proceeds from 
 any body producing the sensation of vision, or percep- 
 tion of other bodies, by depicting an image of external 
 objects on the retina of the eye. Hence it announces 
 to animals the presence of the bodies which surround 
 them, and enables them to distinguish these bodies into 
 transparent, opaque, and coloured. These properties 
 are so essentially connected with the presence of light, 
 that bodies lose them in the dark, and become undis- 
 tinguishable. 
 
 Light is regarded by philosophers as a substance con- 
 sisting of a vast number of exceedingly small parti- 
 cles, which are actually projected from luminous bo- 
 dies, and which probably never return again to the 
 body from which they were emitted. 
 
 It is universally expanded through space. It exerts 
 peculiar actions, and is obedient to the laws of attrac- 
 tion, and other properties of matter. 
 
 Explanation of certain terms of light . — In order 
 to facilitate the doctrine of light, we shall shortly ex- 
 plain a few terms made use of by philosophers when 
 treating of it ; namely, 
 
 A ray of light is an exceedingly small portion of 
 light as it comes from a luminous body. 
 
 A medium is a body which affords a passage for the 
 rays of light. 
 
 A beam of light is a body of parallel rays. 
 
 A pencil of rays is a body of diverging or converging 
 rays. 
 
 Converging rays are rays which tend to a common 
 point. 
 
 Diverging rays are those which come from a point, 
 and continually separate as they proceed. 
 
 The rays of light are parallel , when the lines which 
 they describe are so. 
 
 The radiant point is the point from which diverging 
 rays proceed. 
 
 The focus is the point to which the converging rays 
 are directed. 
 
 Sources of light . — Light is emitted from the sun 
 the fixed stars, and other luminous bodies. It is pro- 
 duced by percussion, during electrization, combus- 
 tion, and in various other chemical processes. 
 
 Why the sun and stars are constantly emitting light, 
 is a question which probably will for ever baffle hu- 
 man understanding. 
 
 The light emitted during combustion exists previ- 
 ously, either combined with the combustible body, or 
 with the substance which supports the combustion. 
 The light liberated during chemical action, formed 
 a constituent part of the bodies which act on each other. 
 
 Chemical properties of light . — The chemical effects 
 of light have much engaged the attention of philoso- 
 phers. Its influence upon animal, vegetable, and other 
 substances, is as follows : 
 
 1. On vegetables . — Every body knows that most of 
 the discous flowers follow the sun in his course ; that 
 they attend him to his evening retreat, and meet his 
 rising lustre in the morning with the same unerring 
 law. It is also well known that the change of {tosition 
 in the leaves of plants, at different periods of the day, 
 is entirely owing to the agency of light, and that plants 
 which grow in windows, in the inside of houses, are, 
 as it were, solicitous to turn their leaves towards the 
 light. Natural philosophers have long been aware of 
 the influence of light on vegetatioh. It was first ob 
 served that plants growing in the shade, or darkness, 
 are pale and without colour. The term etiolation 
 has been given to this phenomenon, and the plants, in 
 which it takes place, are said to be etiolated , or 
 blanched. Gardeners avail themselves of the know- 
 ledge of this fact, to furnish^our tables with white and 
 tender vegetables. .When the plants have attained a 
 certain height, they compress the leaves, by tying them 
 together, and by these means (or by laying earth over 
 them,) deprive them of the contact of light : and thus 
 it is that our white celery, lettuce, cabbages, endive, 
 &c. are obtained. For the same reason, wood is white 
 under the green bark ; and roots are less coloured than 
 plants ; some of them alter their taste, &c. ; they even 
 acquire a deleterious quality when suffered to grow 
 exposed to light. Potatoes are of this kind. Herbs 
 that grow beneath stones, or in places utterly dark, are 
 white, soft, aqueous, and of a mild and insipid taste. 
 The more plants are exposed to the light, the more 
 colour they acquire. Though plants are capable of 
 being nourished exceedingly well in the dark, and in 
 that state grow much more rapidly than in the sun, 
 (provided the air that surrounds them is fit for vegeta- 
 tion,) they are colourless and unfit for use. 
 
 Professor Davy found, by experiment, that red rose- 
 trees, carefully excluded from* light, produce roses 
 almost white. He likewise ascertained that this flower 
 owes its colour to light entering into its composition ; 
 that pink, orange, aud yellow flowers imbibe a smaller 
 portion of light than red ones, and that white flowers 
 contain no light. But vegetables are not only indebted 
 to the light for their colour : taste and odour are like- 
 wise derived from the same source. 
 
 Light contributes greatly to the maturity of fruits 
 and seeds. This seems to be the cause why, under the 
 burning sun of Africa, vegetables are in general more 
 odoriferous, of a stronger taste, and more abounding 
 with resin. From the same cause it happens, that hot 
 climates seem to be the native countries of perfumes, 
 odoriferous fruits, and aromatic resins. 
 
 The action of light is so powerful on the organs of 
 vegetables, as to cause them to pour forth torrents of 
 pure air from the surface of their leaves into the 
 atmosphere, while exposed to the sun ; whereas, on 
 the contrary, when in the shade, they emit an air of a 
 noxious quality. Take a few handfuls of fresh- 
 gathered leaves of mint, cabbage, or any other plant ; 
 place them in a bell-glass, filled with fresh water, and 
 invert it into a basin with the same fluid. If the whole 
 be then exposed to the direct rays of the sun, small air 
 bubbles will appear on the surface of the leaves, which 
 will gradually grow larger, and at last detach them- 
 selves and become collected at the surface of the wa- 
 ter. This is oxygen gas, or vital air. 
 
 All plants do not emit this air with the same facility; 
 there are some which yield it the moment the sun acts 
 upon them; as the jacoboea or ragwort, lavender, pep- 
 permint, and some other aromatic plants. The leaves 
 afford more air when attached to the plant than when 
 gathered ; the quantity is also greater, the fresher and 
 sounder they are, and if full grown and collected during 
 dry weather. Green plants afford more air than those 
 which are of a yellowish or white colour. Green fruits 
 afford likewise oxygen gas ; but it is not so plentifully 
 furnished by those which are ripe. Flowers in general 
 render the air noxious. The Nasturtium indicum, in 
 the space of a few hours, gives out more air than is 
 equal to the bulk of all its leaves. On the contrary, it 
 a like bell-glass, prepared in the same manner, be kept 
 in the dark, another kind of air will be disengaged, of 
 an opposite quality. 
 
 There itf not a substance which, in well-closed glass 
 
 23 
 
LIM 
 
 LUr 
 
 vessels, and exposed to the sun’s light, does not expe- 
 rience some alteration. 
 
 Camphor, kept in glass bottles, exposed to light, crys- 
 tallizes into the most beautiful symmetrical figures, on 
 that side of the glass which is exposed to the light. 
 
 Yellow wax, exposed to the light, loses its colour and 
 becomes bleached. Gum guaiacum, reduced to pow- 
 der, becomes green on exposure to light. Vegetable 
 colours, such as those of satfron, logwood, &c. become 
 pale, or white, &c. 
 
 2. On animals. — The human being is equally de- 
 pendent on the influence of light. Animals in general 
 droop when deprived of light, they become unhealthy, 
 and even sometimes die. When a man has been long 
 confined in a dark dungeon (though well aired), his 
 whole complexion becomes sallow ; pustules, filled with 
 aqueous humours, break out on his skin; and the per- 
 son, who has been thus deprived of light, becomes 
 languid, and frequently dropsical. Worms, grubs, and 
 caterpillars, which live in the earth, or in wood, are of 
 a whitish colour; moths, and other insects of the night, 
 are likewise distinguishable from those which fly by 
 day by the want of brilliancy in their colour. The dif- 
 ference between those insects, in northern and southern 
 parts, is still more obvious. 
 
 The parts of fish which are exposed to light, as the 
 back, fins, &c. are uniformly coloured, but the belly, 
 which is deprived of light, is white in all of them. 
 
 Birds which inhabit the tropical countries have 
 much brighter plumage than thoseol’ the north. Those 
 parts of the birds which are not exposed to the light are 
 uniformly pale. The feathers on the belly of a bird 
 are generally pale, or white ; the back, which is ex- 
 posed to the light, is almost always coloured; the 
 breast, which is particularly exposed to light in most 
 biids, is brighter than the belly. 
 
 Butterflies, and various other animals of equatorial 
 countries, are brighter coloured than those of the polar 
 regions. Some of the northern animals are even darker 
 in summer and paler in winter. 
 
 3. On other substances— Certain metallic oxides 
 become combustible when exposed to light ; and acids, 
 as the nitric, <fcc. are decomposed by its contact, and 
 various other substances change their nature. 
 
 Light carbonated hydrogen. See Carburetted hy- 
 drogen gas. 
 
 LIGNEUS. Woody. Applied in botany to pods, 
 barks, &c. which are of a hard membraneous, or woody 
 texture ; as the strobilus of the Pinus sylvestris. 
 
 LI'GNUM. Wood. 
 
 Lignum agallochi veri. See Lignum aloes. 
 
 Lignum aloes. Lignum agallochi veri ; Agalluge ; 
 Agallugum ; Lignum aquilce ; Lignum calambac ; 
 Lignum aspalathi ; Xylo aloes; Jig alio chum ; Ca- 
 lambac. Aloes wood. The tree, the wood of which 
 bears this name, is not yet scientifically known. It is 
 by some supposed to be the Exccearia agallocha , the 
 bark as well as the milk of which is purgative. It is 
 imported from China in small, compact, ponderous 
 pieces, of a yellow rusty brown colour, with black or 
 purplish veins, and sometimes of a black colour. It 
 has a bitterish resinous taste, and a slight aromatic 
 smell. It is used to fumigate rooms in eastern countries. 
 
 Lignum aquilje. See Lignum aloes. 
 
 Lignum aspalathi. See Lignum aloes. 
 
 Lignum calambac. See Lignum aloes. 
 
 Lignum campechense. (Cumpechensis : so called 
 because it was Drought from Campeachy, in the bay of 
 Honduras. See Haematoxylon campechianum. 
 
 Lignum indicum. See Guaiacum. 
 
 Lignum moluccensk. See Croton tiglium. 
 
 Lignum nephritioum. See Guilandina moringo. 
 
 Lignum pavaNjE. See Croton tiglium. 
 
 [Lignum quassi.e. See Quassia amara. A.] 
 
 Lignum rhodium. See Aspalathus Canariensis. 
 
 Lignum sanctum. See Guaiacum. 
 
 Lignum santali rubri. See Pterocarpus santa- 
 linus 
 
 Lignum sappan. See Hcematoxylon campechianum. 
 
 Lignum serpentum. See Ophioxylum serpenti- 
 ntm. 
 
 | “Lignum vitie The tree which produces this 
 wood grows in the West Indies and tropical parts of 
 America. It attains to the height of forty feet, and its 
 trunk is four or five feet in circumference. 
 
 Lignum vita is brought in logs or masses, consisting 
 of a dark greenish heart, covered with a yellowish al- 
 
 burnum. It is exceedingly hard, sinks in water, has 
 little smell except when heated, and possesses a bitter 
 and pungent taste. 
 
 The medicinal properties of the wood are princi- 
 pally derived from its resinous particles. It is, however, 
 used as an ingredient in some decoctions, to which it 
 imparts a certain portion of extractive matter of a tonic 
 and stimulating nature. It was formerly much cele- 
 brated as an antisyphilitic. The hardness and solidity 
 of lignum vitae render it of great importance in the 
 mechanic arts.” — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 LIGULA. (Ligula, a strap.) 1. The clavicle. 
 
 2. The glottis. 
 
 3. The name of a measure and a weight. 
 
 3. A genus of the Mollusca order. 
 
 5. The small transparent membrane on the margin 
 of the sheath and base of the leaves of grasses. 
 
 LIGULATUS. Shaped like a straw or ribband ; a 
 term applied to a kind of floret of a compound flower, 
 which is so shaped; as those of the Tragopogon and 
 Taraxacum. 
 
 LIGUSTICUM. (Aiyvq-tKov of Dioscorides; so 
 called from Liguria , in Italy, its native country.) The 
 name of a genus of plants. Class Pentandria ; Order, 
 Digynia. 
 
 Ligusticum levisticum. The systematic name 
 of lovage. Levisticum. The odour of this plant, Li- 
 gusticum — foliis multiplicibus, foliolis superne incisis, 
 of Linnaeus, is very strong, and particularly ungratef ul ; 
 its taste is warm and aromatic. It abounds with a yel- 
 lowish gummy resinous juice, very much resembling 
 opoponax. Its virtues are supposed to be similar to 
 those of angelica and masterwort, in expelling flatu- 
 lencies, exciting sweat, and openingobstructions ; there- 
 fore it is chiefly used in hysterical disorders and uterine 
 obstructions. The leaves, eaten in salad, are accounted 
 emmenagogue. The root, which is less ungrateful than 
 the leaves, is said to possess similar virtues, and may 
 be employed in powder. 
 
 LIGU'STRUM. (From ligo, to bind : so named 
 from its use in making bands.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Diandria ; Order, Munogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the herb privet. 
 The Ligustrum vulgare. 
 
 LI'LALTTE. The mineral lipidolite. 
 
 LILIACEUS. (From lilium , a lily.) Liliaceous, or 
 resembling the lily. 
 
 Liliace.e. The name of an order of plants in Lin- 
 naeus’s Fragments of a Natural Method, consisting of 
 such as have liliaceous corollae, and a three-lobed stig- 
 ma ; as colchicum, lilium, Crocus, &c. 
 
 LILIA'GO. {Diminutive of lilium, the lily : so named 
 from the resemblance of its flower to that of a lily.) 
 Liliastrum. Spiderwort. The Anthericum lilias- 
 trum of Linnaeus, formerly said to be alexipliarmic and 
 carminative. 
 
 LI'LIUM. (From Xeios, smooth, graceful : so named 
 from the beauty of its leaf.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hezandria; 
 Order, Monogynia. The lily. 
 
 Lilium album. The white lily. See Lilium can- 
 didum. 
 
 Lilium candidum. The systematic name of the 
 white lily. Lilium album. Lilium — foliis spars is, 
 corollis campanulatis , intus glabris , of Linnseus. 
 The roots are directed by the Edinburgh pharma- 
 copoeia ; they are extremely mucilaginous, and chiefly 
 used, boiled in milk and water, in emollient and sup- 
 purating cataplasms, to inflammatory tumours. These 
 lily-roots afford a good substitute, in times of scarcity, 
 for bread. The distilled water has been sometimes 
 used as a cosmetic. 
 
 Lilium convallium. Sec Convallaria majalis. 
 
 Lilium martagon. The martagon lily. Linnaeus 
 tells us that the root of this plant forms a part of the 
 ordinary food of the Siberians. 
 
 LILY. See Lilium and Nymphcea. 
 
 Lily , May. See Convallaria majalis. 
 
 Lily , water. See Mympheea alba , and J Yymphaa 
 lulea. 
 
 Lily , white. See Lilium candidum. 
 
 Lily of the valley. See Convallaria majalis. 
 
 LIMATU'RA. (From lima , a file.) File dust or 
 powder. . . 
 
 Limatura ferri. Steel filings are considered as 
 possessing stimulating and strengthening qualities, and 
 
are exhibited in worm cases, ataxia, leucorrhcea, diar- 
 rhoea, chlorosis, &c. 
 
 JLI'MAX. (From limus, slime: so named from its 
 sliminess.) Cochlea terrestris. The snail. This 
 aniinal abounds with a viscid slimy juice, which is 
 readily given out by boiling, to milk or water, so as to 
 render them thick' and glutinous. These decoctions 
 are apparently very nutritious and demulcent, and are 
 recommended in consumptive cases and emaciations. 
 
 LIMBUS. The brim or border. Applied to a part 
 of the corolla in botany. See Corolla. 
 
 LIME. Calx. 1. The oxide of calcium, one of the 
 primitive earths. It is found in great abundance in 
 nature, though never pure, or in an uncombiued state. 
 It is always united to an acid, and very frequently to 
 the carbonic acid, as in chalk, common lime-stone, 
 marble, calcareous spar, &c. It is contained in the 
 waters of the ocean ; it is found in vegetables ; and is 
 the basis of the bones, shells, and other hard parts of 
 animals. Its combination with sulphuric acid is known 
 by the name of sulphate of lime ( gypsum , or plaster of 
 Paris). Combined with flouric acid it constitutes fluate 
 of lime, or Derbyshire spar. 
 
 Properties. — Lime is in solid masses, of a white 
 colour, moderately hard, but easily reducible to powder. 
 Its taste is bitter, urinous, and burning. It changes 
 blue cabbage juice to a green. It is unalterable by the 
 heat of our furnace^. It splits and falls into powder in 
 the air, and loses its strong taste. It is augmented in 
 weight and in size by slowly absorbing water and car- 
 bonic acid from the atmosphere. Its specific gravity is 
 2.3. It combines with phosphorus by heat. It unites 
 to sulphur both in the dry and humid way. It absorbs 
 sulphuretted hydrogen gas. It unites with some of the 
 metallic oxides. Its slaking by water is attended with 
 heat, hissing, splitting, and swelling up, while the water 
 is partly consolidated and partly converted into vapour; 
 and the lime is reduced into a very voluminous dry 
 powder, when it has been sprinkled with only a small 
 quantity of water. It is soluble when well prepared 
 in about 450 parts of water. It unites to acids. It ren- 
 ders silex and alumine fusible, and more particularly 
 these two earths together. 
 
 Method of obtaining Lime— Since the carbonic acid 
 may be separated from the native carbonate of lime, 
 this becomes a means of exhibiting the lime in a state 
 of tolerable purity. For this purpose, introduce into 
 a porcelain, or earthen retort, or rather into a tube of 
 green glass, well coated over with lute, and placed 
 across a furnace, some powdered Carara marble, or 
 oyster-shell powder. Adapt to its lower extremity a r 
 bent tube of glass, conveyed under a bell. If we then 
 heat the tube, we obtain carbonic acid gas; and lime 
 will be found remaining in the tube or retort. 
 
 The burning of lime in the large way, depends on 
 the disengagement of the carbonic acid by heat; and, 
 as lime is infusible in our furnaces, there would be no 
 danger from too violent a heat, if the native carbonate 
 of lime were perfectly pure ; but as this is seldom the 
 case, an extreme degree of heat produces a commence- 
 ment of vitrification in the mixed stone, and enables it 
 to preserve its solidity, and it no longer retains the 
 qualities of lime, for it is covered with a sort of crust, 
 which prevents the absorption of the water when it is 
 attempted to be slaked. This is called over-burnt 
 lime. 
 
 In order to obtain lime in a state of great purity, the 
 following method may be had recourse to. 
 
 Take Carara marble, or oyster-shells ; reduce them 
 to powder, and dissolve the powder in pure acetic 
 acid ; precipitate the solution by carbonate of ammo- 
 nia. Let the precipitate subside, wash it repeatedly 
 in distilled water, let it dry, and then expose it to a 
 white heat for some hours. 
 
 The acetic acid, in this operation, unites to the lime, 
 and forms acetate of lime, disengaging at the same 
 time the carbonic acid, which flies off in the gaseous 
 state : on adding to the acetate of lime carbonate of 
 ammonia, acetate of ammonia, and an artificial car- 
 bonate of lime are formed ; from the latter the car- 
 bonic acid is again expelled, by exposure to heat, and 
 the lime is left behind in a state of perfect purity. See 
 Calx. 
 
 2. A fruit like a small lemon, the juice of which is a 
 very strong acid, and very much used in the making 
 of punch. Externally, the same acid is applied in the 
 cutaneous affections of warm climates, and also as a 
 
 remedy against the pains that precede the appearance 
 of yaws. See Ttlia. 
 
 Lime, chloride of. The bleaching salt or bleach- 
 ing powder, sold under the name of oxymuriate of 
 lime. 
 
 LIMESTONE. A genus of minerals which Pro- 
 fessor Jameson divides into the four following species: 
 
 1. Rhombspar. 2. Dolomite. 3. Limestone. 4. 
 Arragonite. 
 
 Limestone has twelve sub-species. 
 
 1. Foliated limestone. Of this there are two kinds, 
 calcareous spar, and foliated granular limestone. 
 
 2. Compact limestone, of which there are three 
 kinds, common compact limestone, blue Vesuvian, and 
 rosestone. 
 
 3. Chalk. 
 
 4. Agaric-mineral, or Rock milk. 
 
 5. Fibrous limestone, to which belong the satin spar, 
 and the fibrous calc-sinter. 
 
 6. Tufaceous limestone , or calc-tuff. 
 
 7. Pisiform limestone, ox peas tone. 
 
 8. Slatespar. 
 
 9. Aphrite. 
 
 10. Luculite, of which there are three kinds, com- 
 pact, prismatic, and foliated. 
 
 11. Marie, of which there are two species, the 
 earthy and compact. 
 
 12. Bituminous marie slate. 
 
 Limestone , bituminous. See Bituminous limestone. 
 
 LIME-TREE. See Tilia. 
 
 Lime-water. See Calcis liquor. 
 
 LI'MON. (Hebrew.) See Citrus medica 
 
 LIMO'NIUM. (From Xeip ojv, a green field; so 
 called from its colour.) This name has been applied 
 to, 
 
 1. The Valeriana rubra. 
 
 2. The Polygonum fagopyrum. 
 
 3. The Pyroli rotundifolia. 
 
 4. More commonly to the sea-lavender, or Statice 
 limonium, of Linnteus, which is said to possess astrin- 
 gent properties. 
 
 LIMO'NUM. (From Xcipwv, a green field: so 
 called from the colour of its unripe fruit.) The lemon- 
 tree. See Citrus medica. 
 
 LIMOSIS. (From \ipos v hunger.) The name of 
 a genus of diseases in Good’s Nosology. Class, Cceli- 
 aca; Order, Enterica. Morbid appetite. It has seven 
 species, viz. Limosis avens, expers, pica, cardialgia, 
 flatus , emesis , dyspepsia. 
 
 LINACRE, Thomas, was born at Canterbury, 
 about the year 1460. After studying at Oxford, he 
 travelled to Italy, where he acquired a perfect know- 
 ledge of the Latin and Greek languages; and after- 
 ward devoted his attention to medicine and natural 
 philosophy at Rome. On his return, he graduated at 
 Oxford, and gave lectures there on physic, as well as 
 taught the Greek language. His reputation soon be- 
 came so high, that he was called to court by Henry 
 VII. who not only intrusted him with the education 
 of his children, but also appointed him his physician ; 
 which office he likewise enjoyed under his successor, 
 Henry VIII. He appears in this monarch’s reign to 
 have stood, above all rivalship, at the head of his pro- 
 fession; and evinced his attachment to its interests, as 
 well as to the public good, by founding medical lec- 
 tures at the two universities, and obtaining the institu- 
 tion, in 1518, of the royal college of physicians in Lon- 
 don. The practice of medicine was then occupied by 
 illiterate monks and empirics, who were licensed by 
 the bishops, whence much mischief must have arisen. 
 A corporate body of regularly bred physicians was 
 therefore established, in whom was vested the sole 
 right of examining and admitting persons to practice, 
 as well as of examining apothecaries’ shops. Linacre 
 was the first president, which office he retained during 
 the remainder of his life ; and, at his death, in 1524, 
 bequeathed his house to the college. He had relin- 
 quished practice, and entered into holy orders, about 
 five years before, being greatly afflicted with the stone, 
 whichwasthe cause of his dissolution. In his literary 
 character, Linacre stands eminently distinguished, 
 having been one of the first to introduce the learning 
 of the ancients into this country. He translated seve- 
 ral of the most valuable works of Galen into Latin; 
 and his style is remarkable for its purity and elegance; 
 he had indeed devoted great time to Latin composi- 
 tion, on which be published a large philosophical 
 
LIN 
 
 LIN 
 
 treatise. Ilis professional skill was universally al- 
 lowed among his conteihporaries, as well as the ho- 
 nour and humanity with which he exercised the medi- 
 cal art; and the celebrated Erasmus has bestowed 
 upon him the highest commendation. He was buried 
 Li St. Paul's Cathedral, where a monument was after- 
 ward erected to his memory, with a Latin inscription, 
 by Dr. Caius. 
 
 LINAGROSTIS. (From Aivov, cotton, and aypm^is, 
 grass : so called from the softness of its texture.) Cot- 
 ton-grass. The Eriophorum of Linnaeus, four species 
 of which are found in Britain. 
 
 LINANGI'NA. (From linum, flax, and ango, to 
 strangle : so called because, if it grows among flax or 
 hemp, it twists round it, and chokes it.) The herb 
 dodder. The Cuscuta europcea of Linnams. 
 
 LINA'RIA. (From linum, flax: named from the 
 resemblance of its leaves to those of flax.) See An- 
 tirrhinum Unarm. 
 
 LI'NCTUS. (Linctus, us. m. ; from lingo, to lick.) 
 Lohoc; Eclegma; Elexis ; Elegma; Ecleclos ; Eclei- 
 tos ; lllinctus. A loch, a lambative. A term in 
 pharmacy, that is generally applied to a soft and some- 
 what oily substance, of the consistence of honey, 
 which is licked oft" the spoon, it being too solid and 
 adhesive to be taken otherwise. 
 
 LI'NrEA. (From linum, a thread.) This term is 
 applied to some parts which have a thread or line-like 
 appearance, as the long tendinous appearance of the 
 muscles in the abdomen, &c. 
 
 Line a alba. Linea centralis. An aponeurosis 
 that extends from the scrobiculus cordis straight down 
 to the navel, and from thence to the pubes. It is 
 formed by the tendinous fibres of the internal oblique 
 ascending and the external oblique descending muscles, 
 and the transversalis, interlaced with those of the op- 
 posite side. 
 
 Linee semilunares. The lines which bound 
 the outer margin of the recti muscles, formed by the 
 union of the abdominal tendons. 
 
 Linee transverse. The lines which cross the 
 recti muscles of the abdomen. 
 
 LINEARIS. Linear. Applied to leaves, petals, 
 leaf-stalks, seeds, &c. of plants, which are narrow, 
 with parallel sides, as the leaves of most grasses, those 
 of the Narcissus, Pseudo-narcissus , and the petals of 
 
 le Tussilago farfara, leaf-stalk of the Citrus mc- 
 
 ica, and seeds of the Crucianella. 
 
 LIN EAT US. Lineate. See Linearis. 
 
 LI NGUA. (From lingo, to lick up.) The tongue. 
 See Tongue. 
 
 Lingua avis. The seeds of the Fraxinus, or ash, 
 are so called, from their supposed resemblance to a 
 bird’s tongue. 
 
 Lingua canina. So called from the resemblance 
 of its leaves to a dog’s tongue. See Cynoglossum. 
 
 Lingua cervina. See Asplenium Scolopendrium. 
 
 LINGUA'LIS. (From lingua, the tongue.) Basio- 
 glossus, of Cowper. A muscle of the tongue. It arises 
 from the root of the tongue laterally, and runs for- 
 ward between the liyo-glossus and genio-glossus, to be 
 inserted into the tip of the tongue, along with part of 
 the stylo-glossus. Its use is to contract the substance 
 of the tongue, and to bring it backwards. 
 
 LINGUIFORMIS. See Lingulatus. 
 
 LINGULATUS. (From lingua , a tongue.) Tongue- 
 shaped. A term applied to a leaf of a thick, oblong, 
 blunt figure, generally cartilaginous at the edges : as in 
 the Mesemhryanthemum linguiforme. 
 
 LINIMENT. See Linimentum. 
 
 LINIME'NTUM. (From lino, to anoint.) A lini- 
 ment. An oily substance of a mediate consistence, 
 between an ointment and oil, but so thin as to drop. 
 The following are some of the most approved forms. 
 
 Linimentum eruginis. Liniment of verdigris, 
 formerly called oxymel anuginis, mel aegyptiacum, and 
 unguentum segyptiacum : — Take of verdigris, pow- 
 dered, an ounce ; vinegar, seven fluid ounces ; clarified 
 honey, fourteen ounces. Dissolve the verdigris in the 
 vinegar, and strain it through a linen cloth ; having 
 added the honey, gradually boil it down to a proper 
 consistence. 
 
 Linimentum ammonie fortius. Strong liniment 
 of ammonia. — Take of solution of ammonia, a fluid 
 ounce ; olive oil, two fluid ounces. Shake them toge- 
 ther until they unite. A more powerful stimulating 
 application than the former, acting as a rubefacient- 1 
 2t> 
 
 In pleurodynia, indolent tumours, stiffness of the 
 joints, and anthritic pains, it is to be preferred to the 
 milder one. 
 
 Linimentum ammonie subcarbonatis. Liniment 
 of subcarbonate of ammonia, formerly called linimen- 
 tum ammonia; and linimentum volatile.— Take of so- 
 lution of subcarbonate of ammonia, a fluid ounce ; olive 
 oil, three fluid ounces. Shake them together until 
 they unite. A stimulating liniment, mostly used to 
 relieve rheumatic pains, bruises, and paralytic numb- 
 ness. 
 
 Linimentum aque calcis. Liniment of lime- 
 water. Take of lime-water, olive oil, of each eight 
 ounces; rectified spirit of wine, one ounce. Mix. 
 This has been long in use as an application to burns 
 and scalds. 
 
 Linimentum camphor.®. Camphor liniment. Take 
 of camphor, half an ounce ; olive oil, two fluid ounces. 
 Dissolve the camphor in the oil. In .retentions of 
 urine, rheumatic pains, distentions of the abdomen 
 from ascites, and tension of the skin from abscess, this 
 is an excellent application. 
 
 Linimentum camphore compositum. Compound 
 camphor liniment. Take of camphor, two ounces; 
 solution of ammonia, six fluid ounces ; spirit of laven- 
 der, a pint. Mix the solution of ammonia with the 
 spirit in a glass retort ; then, by the heat of a slow fire, 
 distil a pint. Lastly, in this distilled liquor dissolve 
 the camphor. An elegant and useful stimulant appli- 
 cation in paralytic, spasmodic, aud rheumatic diseases. 
 Also, for bruises, sprains, rigidities of the joints, incipi- 
 ent chilblains, &c. &c. 
 
 Linimentum hvdrargyri. Mercurial liniment. 
 Take of strong mercurial ointment, prepared lard, of 
 each four ounces, camphor an ounce ; rectified spirit, 
 fifteen minims ; solution of ammonia, four fluid ounces. 
 First powder the camphor, with the addition of the 
 spirit, then rub it with the mercurial ointment and the 
 lard; lastly, add gradually the solution of ammonia, 
 and mix the whole together. An excellent formula for 
 all surgical cases, in which the object is to quicken the 
 action of the absorbents, and gently stimulate the sur- 
 faces of parts. It is a useful application for diminish- 
 ing the indurated state of particular muscles, a pecu- 
 liar affection every now and then met with in practice • 
 and it is peculiarly well calculated for lessening the 
 stiffness and chronic thickening often noticed in the 
 joints. If it be frequently or largely applied, it af- 
 fects the mouth more rapidly than the mercurial oint- 
 ment. 
 
 Linimentum opiatum. A resolvent anodyne em- 
 brocation, adapted to remove indolent tumours of the 
 joints, and those weaknesses which remain after 
 strains and chilblains before they break. 
 
 Linimentum saponis compositum. Compound 
 soap liniment. Linimentum saponis. Take of hard 
 soap, three ounces ; camphor, an ounce ; spirit of rose- 
 mary, a pint. Dissolve the camphor in the spirit, then 
 add the soap, and macerate in the heat of a sand-bath, 
 until it be melted. The basis of this form was first 
 proposed by Riverius, and it is now commonly used 
 under the name of opodeldoc. This is a more pleasant 
 preparation, to rub parts affected with rheumatic pains, 
 swellings of the joints, &c. than any of the foregoing, 
 and at the same time not inferior, except where a 
 rubefacient is required. 
 
 Linimentum saponis cum opio. Soap liniment, 
 with opium. Take of compound soap liniment, six 
 ounces; tincture of opium, two ounces. Mix. For 
 dispersing indurations and swellings, attended with 
 pain, but no acute inflammation. 
 
 Linimentum terebinthine. Turpentine liniment. 
 Take of resin cerate, a pound ; oil of turpentine, half 
 a pint. Add the oil of turpentine to the cerate, pre- 
 viously melted, and mix. This liniment is very com- 
 monly applied to burns, and was first introduced by 
 Mr. Kentish, ‘of Newcastle. 
 
 Linimentum terebinthine vitriolicum. Vitri- 
 olic liniment of turpentine. Take of olive oil, ten 
 ounces; oil of turpentine, four ounces; vitriolic acid, 
 three drachms. Mix. This preparation is said to be 
 efficacious in chronic affections of the joints, and in 
 the removal of long-existing effects of sprains and 
 bruises. 
 
 Liniment of ammonia. See Linimentum ammonia. 
 
 Liniment of camphire. See Linimentum camphora. 
 
 I Liniment of mercury. See Linimentum hydrargyri 
 
LIP 
 
 LIN 
 
 Liniment of turpentine. S§e Liniment um terebin- 
 thince. 
 
 Liniment of verdigris. See Linimcntum ceruginis. 
 
 LINNiE'A. (So named in honour of Linnarus.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsan system. 
 Class, Didynamia; Order, Angiospermia. 
 
 LinNjEa borealis. The systematic name of the 
 plant named in honour of the immortal Linnams, 
 which has a bitter, subastringent taste, and is used in 
 some places in the form of fomentation, to rheumatic 
 pains, and an infusion with milk is much esteemed in 
 Switzerland in the cure of sciatica, 
 
 LINNAGUS, Charles, was born in Sweden, in 1707. 
 He derived at a very early age from his father, that at- 
 tachment to the study of nature, by which he after- 
 ward so eminently distinguished himself. He was in- 
 tended for the church, but made so little improvement 
 in the requisite learning, that this was soon abandoned 
 for the profession of medicine. He appears to have 
 had a singular inaptitude for learning languages ; 
 though he was sufficiently versed in Latin. His scanty 
 finances much embarrassed his progress at first; but 
 his taste for botany at length having procured him the 
 patronage of Dr. Celsius, professor of divinity at Upsal, 
 he was enabled to pursue his studies to more advan- 
 tage. In 1730, he was appointed to give lectures in 
 the botanic garden, and began to compose some of 
 those works, by which he rendered his favourite science 
 more philosophical, and more popular than it had 
 ever been before. Two years afterward he was com- 
 missioned to make a tour through Lapland, of which 
 he subsequently published an interesting account; and 
 having learned the art of assaying metals, he gave lec- 
 tures on this subject also on his return. In 1735, he 
 took his degree in physic at Harderwyck, and in his 
 inaugural dissertation advanced a strange hypothesis, 
 that intermittent fevers are owing to particles of clay, 
 taken in with the food, obstructing the minute arteries. 
 Soon after this, his Systema Naturae first appeared ; 
 which was greatly enlarged and improved in numerous 
 successive editions. In Holland, he fortunately ob- 
 tained the support of a Mr. Clifford-, an opulent banker, 
 whereby he was enabled to visit England also; but 
 his great exertions afterward impaired his health, and 
 being attacked with a severe intermittent, he could not 
 resist the desire, when somewhat recovered, of return- 
 ing to his native country. Arriving there in 1738, he 
 settled at Stockholm, where his reputation soon pro- 
 cured him some medical practice, and the appointment 
 of physician to the navy, as well as lecturer on botany 
 and mineralogy ; a literary society was also established, 
 of which he was the first president, and by which nu- 
 merous volumes of transactions have since been pub- 
 lished. In 1740, he was chosen professor of medicine 
 at Upsal, having been admitted a member of that aca- 
 demy on his return to Sweden ; he also shared with Dr. 
 Rosen the botanical duties, and considerably improved 
 the garden ; he was afterward made secretary, and on 
 some public occasions did the honours of the univer- 
 sity. He received likewise marks of distinction from 
 several foreign societies. About the year 1746, he was 
 appointed Archiater; and it became an object of na- 
 tional interest to make additions to his collection from 
 every part of the world. A systematic treatise on the 
 Materia Medica was published by him in 1749 ; and 
 two years after his Philosophia Botanica, composed 
 during a severe fit of the gout, in which he supposed 
 himself to have derived great benefit from taking a 
 large quantity of wood strawberries. This was soon 
 followed by his great work, the Species Plantarum ; 
 after which he was honoured with the order of the Polar 
 Star, never before conferred for literary merit; and 
 having declined a splended invitation to Spain, he was 
 raised to the rank of nobility. In 1763 his son was 
 allowed to assist him in the botanical duties. About 
 this time he published his Genera Morborum, and 
 three years after his Clavis Medicine. His medical 
 lectures, though too theoretical, were very much es- 
 teemed ; but he had declined general practice on his 
 establishment at Upsal. As he advanced in life, the 
 fatiguing occupations in which he was engaged im- 
 paired his health, notwithstanding his temperate and 
 regular habits; and at length brought on his dissolu- 
 tion in 1778. This was regarded as a loss to the 
 nation, and even to the world. About ten years after, 
 a society, adopting his name, was formed in this coun- 
 try, which has published many valuable volumes of 
 
 transactions, and the president purchased Linnrrus n 
 collections of his widow; similar institutions have also 
 been established in other parts of the world. 
 
 Linn.ean system. This name is applied particularly 
 to that arrangement of plants, which Linmeus has 
 founded on the fructification or sexes of plants. See 
 Sexual system of plants. 
 
 LINOSPE'RMUM. (From \ivov , flax, and cneppa, 
 seed.) See Linum usitatissimum. 
 
 Linozostris. A name given by the ancient Greek 
 writers to two plants, very different from one another. 
 The one is the Mercurialise or British mercury ; the 
 other the Epilinum , or dodder. 
 
 LINSEED. See Linum usitatissimum. 
 
 LINT. See Linteum. 
 
 LI'NTEUM. Lint. A soft, woolly substance, made 
 by scraping old linen cloth, and employed in surgery as 
 the common dressing iu all cases of wounds and ulco. s, 
 either simply or covered with different unctuous sub- 
 stances. 
 
 LI'NUM. (From Aaoj, soft, smooth : so called from 
 its soft, smooth texture.) 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. 
 Order, Pentagynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the common flax. 
 See Linum usitatissimum. 
 
 Linum catharticum. Linum minimum ; Chamcc- 
 lium. Purging flax, or mill-mountain. This small 
 plant, Linum— foliis oppositis ovato-lanceolatis , caule 
 dichotomo , corollis acutis, of Linnaus, is an effectual 
 and safe cathartic. It has a bitterish and disagreeable 
 taste. A handful infused in half a pint of boiling 
 water is the dose for an adult. 
 
 Linum usitatissimum. The systematic name of 
 the common flax. Linum sylvestre. Linum — calyci- 
 bus capsulisque mucronatis , petalis crenatis, foliis 
 lanceolatis alternis , caule subsolitario, of Linna:us. 
 The seeds of this useful plant, called linseed, have an 
 unctuous, mucilaginous, sweetish taste, but no remark- 
 able smell ; on expression they yield a large quantity 
 of oil, which, when carefully drawn without the appli 
 cation of heat, has no particular taste or flavour: 
 boiled in water, they yield a large proportion of strong 
 flavourless mucilage, which is in use as an emollient or 
 demulcent in cough, hoarseness, and pleuritic symp- 
 toms, that frequently prevail in catarrhal affections 
 and it is likewise recommended in nephritic pains anu 
 stranguries. The meal of the seeds is also much used 
 externally, in emollient and maturating cataplasms. 
 The expressed oil is an officinal preparation, and is 
 supposed to be of a more healing and balsamic nature 
 than the other oils of this class: it has, therefore, been 
 very generally employed in pulmonary complaints, and 
 in colics and constipations of the bowels. The cake 
 which remains after the expression of the oil, contains 
 the farinaceous part of the seed, and is used in fatten- 
 ing cattle under the name of oil-cake. 
 
 Lion-toothed leaf. See Runcinatus. 
 
 LI'PARIS. (From \n -os, fat: so npmed from its 
 unctuous quality.) See Pinguicula. 
 
 LIPAROCE'LE. (From Ai7ros, fat, and a tu- 
 
 mour.) That species of sarcocele in which the sub- 
 stance constituting thedisease very much resembles fat. 
 
 LIPO'MA. (From Atroj, fat.) A solitary, soft, 
 unequal, indolent tumour, arising from a luxuriancy of 
 adeps in the cellular membrane. The adipose struc- 
 ture forming the tumour is sometimes diseased towards 
 its centre, and more fluid than the rest. At other times 
 it does not appear to differ in any respect from adipose 
 membrane, except in the enlargement of the cells con- 
 taining the fat. These tumours are always many years 
 before they arrive at anv size. 
 
 LIPOPSY'CHIA. (From Anirw, to leave, and ipvxv, 
 the soul, or life.) A swoon, or fainting. See Syncope. 
 
 LIPOTHY'MIA. (From A«7 tw, to leave, and dvpos , 
 the mind.) Fainting. See Syncope. 
 
 LIPPITU'DO. (Prom lippus, blear-eyed.) Epi- 
 phora ; Xerophthalmia. Blcar-eyedness, An exuda- 
 tion of a puriform humour from the margin of the 
 eyelids. The proximate cause is a deposition of acri- 
 mony on the glandular meibomian® in the margin of 
 the eyelids. This humour in the night glues the tarsi 
 of the eyelids together. The margins of the eyelids 
 are red and tumefy, are irritated, and excite pain. An 
 opthalmia, fistula lachryinalis, and sometimes an ectro 
 pium, are the consequences. The species of the lippi 
 tudo are, 
 
 27 
 
LIS 
 
 LIQ 
 
 1. Lippitudo infantum , which is familiar to children, 
 particularly of an acrimonious habit. The lippitudo of 
 infants is mostly accompanied with tinea, or some 
 scabby eruption, which points out that the disease 
 originates, not from a local, but general or constitu- 
 tional affection. 
 
 2. Lippitudo adultorum, or senilis. This arises from 
 various acrimonies, and is likewise common to hard 
 drinkers. 
 
 3. Lippitudo venerea , which arises from a suppressed 
 gonorrhoea, or fluor albus, and is likewise observed of 
 children born of parents with venereal complaints. 
 
 4. Lippitudo scrophulosa, which accompanies other 
 scrofulous symptoms. 
 
 5. Lippitudo scorbutica , which affects the scorbutic. 
 
 Lipy'ria. (From Xairw, to leave, and nvp, heat.) 
 
 A sort of fever, where the heat is drawn to the inward 
 parts, while the externals are cold. 
 
 LIQUIDA'MBAR. (From liquidum, fluid, and am- 
 bar, a fragrant substance, generally taken for amber- 
 gris; alluding to the aromatic liquid gum which distils 
 from this tree.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Moncecia ; Order, Polyandria. 
 
 Liquidambar styraciflua. The systematic name 
 of the tree which affords both the liquid amber and sto- 
 rax liquida , or liquid storax. The liquid amber is a 
 resinous juice of a yellow colour, inclining to red, at 
 first about the consistence of turpentine, by age hard- 
 ened into a solid brittle mass. It is obtained by wound- 
 ing the bark of this tree, which is described by Lin- 
 naeus the Liquidambar — foliis palmato-angulatis ; 
 foliis indivisis , acutis. The juice has a moderately 
 pungent, warm, balsamic taste, and a very fragrant 
 smell, not unlike that of the Styrax calamita height- 
 ened by a little ambergris. It is seldom used medi- 
 cinally. The Styrax liquida is also obtained from this 
 plant by boiling. There are two sorts distinguished by 
 authors ; the one the purer part of the resinous matter, 
 that rises to the surface in boiling, separated by a 
 strainer, of the consistence of honey, tenacious like tur- 
 pentine, of a reddish or ash- brown colour, moderately 
 transparent, of an acrid unctuous taste and a fragrant 
 smell, faintly resembling that of the solid styrax, but 
 somewhat disagreeable. The other, the more impure 
 part, which remains on the strainer, Untransparent, and 
 in smell and taste much weaker than the former. Their 
 use is chiefly as stomachics, in the form of plaster. 
 
 LIQUIFACTION. A chemical term, in some in- 
 stances synonymous with fusion, in others with the word 
 deliquescence , and in others with the word solution. 
 
 LIQUIRI'TIA. (From liquor , juice, or from eli- 
 koris, Welsh.) See Glycyrrhiza. 
 
 LI'QUOR. A liquor. This term is applied in the 
 last editions of the London Pharmacopoeia to some 
 preparations, before improperly called waters ; as the 
 aqua ammonia , &c. 
 
 Liquor acetatis plumbi. See Plumbi acetatis 
 liquor. 
 
 Liquor acetatis plumbi dilutus. See Plumbi 
 acetatis liquor dilutus. 
 
 Liquor a:thereus vitriolicus. See JEther sul- 
 phuricus. 
 
 Liquor a luminis compositus. Compound solution 
 of alum. Take of alum, sulphate of zinc, of each 
 half an ounce ; boiling water two pints. Dissolve at 
 the same time the alum and sulphate of zinc in the 
 water, and then strain the solution through paper. 
 This water was long known in our shops under the 
 title of Aqua aluminosa batcana. It is used for cleans- 
 ing and healing ulcers and wounds, and for removing 
 cutaneous eruptions, the part being bathed with it hot 
 three or four times a-day. It is sometimes likewise 
 employed as a collyrium ; and as an injection in fluor 
 albus and gonorrhoea, when not accompanied with 
 virulence. 
 
 Liquor ammonia. See Ammonia. 
 
 Liquor ammonia: acetatis. See Ammonia acetatis 
 liquor. 
 
 Liquor ammonia carbonatis. See Ammonia sub- 
 carbonatis liquor. 
 
 Liquor ammonias subcarbonatis. See Ammonia 
 subcurbonatis liquor. 
 
 JAquor of ammonia. See Ammonia. 
 
 Liquor amnii. Ail that fluid which is contained in 
 the membranaceous ovum surrounding the foetus in 
 uter, is caned by the general name of the waters, the 
 water of the amnion, or ovum, or liquor amnii. The , 
 28 
 
 quantity, in proportion to the size of the different parts 
 of the ovum, is greatest by far in early pregnancy. At 
 the time of parturition, in some cases, it amounts to or 
 exceeds four pints ; and, in others, it is scarcely equal 
 to as many ounces. It is usuallyin the largest quantity 
 when the child has been some time dead, or is born in 
 a weakly state. This fluid is generally transparent, 
 often milky, and sometimes of a yellow or light-brown 
 colour, and very different in consistence ; and these 
 alterations seem to depend upon the state of the consti- 
 tution of the parent It does not coagulate with heat, 
 like the serum of the blood , and chemically examined, 
 it is found to be composed of phlegm, earthy matter, 
 and sea-salt, in different proportions in different sub- 
 jects, by which the varieties in its appearance and 
 consistence are produced. It has been supposed to be 
 excrementitious ; but it is generally thought to be 
 secreted from the internal surface of the ovum, and to 
 be circulatory as in other cavities. It was formerly 
 imagined that the foetus was nourished by this fluid, of 
 which it was said to swallow some part frequently ; 
 and it was then asserted, that the qualities of the fluid 
 were adapted for its nourishment. But there have been 
 many examples of children born without any passage 
 to the stomach ; and a few of children in which the 
 head was wanting, and which have nevertheless ar- 
 rived at the full size. These cases fully prove that this 
 opinion is not just, and that there must be some other 
 medium by which the child is nourished, besides the 
 waters. The incontrovertible uses of this fluid are, to 
 serve the purpose of affording a soft bed for the resi- 
 dence of the foetus, to which it allows free motion, and 
 prevents any external injury during pregnancy; and 
 enclosed in the membranes, it procures the most gentle, 
 yet efficacious, dilatation of the os uteri, and soft parts, at 
 the time of parturition. Instances have been recorded, 
 in which the waters of the ovum are said to have been 
 voided so early as in the sixth month of pregnancy, 
 without prejudice either to the child or parent. The 
 truth of these reports seems to be doubtful ; because 
 when the membranes are intentionally broken, the 
 action of the uterus never fails to come on, when all 
 the water is evacuated. A few cases have occurred to 
 me, says Dr. Denman, in practice, which might have 
 been construed to be of this kind ; for there was a daily 
 discharge of some colourless fluid from the vagina, for 
 several months before delivery; but there being no 
 diminution of the size of the abdomen, and the waters 
 being regularly discharged at the time of labour, it was 
 judged that some lymphatic vessel near the os uteri had 
 been ruptured, and did not close again till the patient 
 was delivered. He also met with one case, in which, 
 after the expulsion of the placenta, there was no san- 
 guineous discharge, but a profusion of lymph, to the 
 quantity of several pints, in a few hours after delivery, 
 but the patient suffered no inconvenience except from 
 surprise. 
 
 Liquor antimonii tajrtarizati. See Antimonix 
 
 tartarizati liquor. 
 
 Liquor arsenicalis. See Arsenicalis liquor. 
 
 Liquor calcis. See Calcis liquor. 
 
 Liquor cupri ammoniati. See Cupri ammoniati 
 liquor. 
 
 Liquor ferri alkalini. See Ferri alkalini liquor. 
 
 Liquor hydrargyri oxymuriatis. See Hydrar 
 gyri oxymurias. 
 
 Liquor mineralis anodynus hoffmanni. Hoff- 
 mann’s anodyne liquor. See Spirilus atheris sulphu- 
 rici compositi. 
 
 Liquor potassa:. See Potassa liquor. 
 
 Liquor subcarbonatis potassa;. See Potassa 
 subcarbonatis liquor. 
 
 Liquor volatilis cornu cervi. This preparation 
 of the fluid volatile alkali, commonly termed hartshorn, 
 is in common use to smell at in faintings, &c. See 
 Ammonia subcarbonas. 
 
 LIQUORICE. Sec Glycyrrhiza. 
 
 Liquorice , Spanish. Se.e Glycyrrhiza. 
 
 LIRELLA. (A diminutive of lire , a ridge between 
 two furrows.) Acharius’s name for the black letter- 
 like receptacles of the genus Opegrapha. 
 
 LISTER, Martin, was born about 1638, of a York- 
 shire family, settled in Buckinghamshire, which pro- 
 duced many medical practitioners of reputation ; and 
 his uncle Sir Matthew Lister, was physician to Charles 
 I. and president of the college. After studying at 
 Cambridge, where he was made fellow of St. John’s 
 
LIT 
 
 LIT 
 
 college, by royal mandate, he travelled to the Continent 
 for improvement. On his return, in 1670, he settled at 
 York, where he practised for many years with consi- 
 derable success. Having communicated many papers 
 on the natural history and antiquities of the north of 
 England to the Royal Society, he was elected a fellow 
 of that body; and he likewise enriched the Ashmolean 
 Museum at Oxford. He came by the solicitation of 
 his friends to London in 1684, having received a diplo- 
 ma at Oxford ; and soon after was admitted a fellow of 
 the College of Physicians. In 1698 he accompanied 
 the embassy to France, and published an account of 
 this journey on his return. He was made physician to 
 Queen Anne about three years before his death, which 
 happened in the beginning of 1712. He wrote on the 
 English medicinal waters, on small-pox, and some 
 other diseases; but his writings, though containing 
 some valuable practical observations, are marked by 
 too much hypothesis and attachment to ancient doc- 
 trines ; and he particularly condemned the cooling plan 
 of treatment in febrile diseases, introduced by the saga- 
 cious Sydenham. His reputation is principally founded 
 on his researches in natural history and comparative 
 anatomy, on which he published several separate 
 works, as well as nearly forty papers in the Philoso- 
 phical Transactions. 
 
 LITHAGO'GA. (From \idos, a stone, and ayw, to 
 bring away.) Medicines which expel the stone. 
 
 LITHARGE. See Lithargyrus. 
 
 Litharge plaster. See Emplastrum lithargyri. 
 
 LITHA RGYRUS. (From \i9os, a stone, and 
 apyvpog, silver.) Lithargyruvi. Litharge. An oxide 
 of lead, in an imperfect state of vitrification. When 
 silver is refined by cupellation with lead, this latter 
 metal, which is scorified, and causes the scorification 
 of the imperfect metals alloyed with the silver, is trans- 
 formed into a matter composed of small, semitranspa- 
 rent, shining plates, resembling mica; which is litharge. 
 Litharge is more or less white or red, according to the 
 metals with which the silver is alloyed. The white is 
 called litharge of silver ; and the red has been impro- 
 perly called litharge of gold. See Lead, and Plumbi 
 subacetatis liquor. 
 
 LITHIA. {Lithia, from \iQuos,lapidcus.) Lithion; 
 I Atkina. 1. A new alkali. It was discovered by 
 Arfredson, a young chemist of great merit, employed 
 in the laboratory of Berzelius. It was found in a 
 mineral from the mine of Uten in Sweden called peta- 
 lite by D’Andrada, who first distinguished it. Sir H. 
 Davy demonstrated by Voltaic electricity, that the basis 
 of this alkali is a metal, to which the name of lithium 
 has been given. 
 
 Bernelius gives the following simple process as a test 
 for lithia in minerals:— 
 
 A fragment of the mineral, the size of a pin’s head, 
 is to be heated with a small excess of soda, on a piece 
 of platinum foil, by a blowpipe for a couple of minutes. 
 The stone is decomposed, the soda liberates the lithia, 
 and the excess of alkali preserving the whole fluid at 
 this temperature, it spreads over the foil, and surrounds 
 the decomposed mineral. That part of the platinum 
 near to the fused alkali becomes of a dark colour, 
 which is more intense, and spreads over a larger sur- 
 face, in proportion as there is more lithia in the mineral. 
 The oxidation of the platinum does not take place 
 beneath the alkali, but only around it, where the metal 
 is in contact with both air and lithia. Fotassa destroys 
 the reaction of the platinum on the lithia, if the lithia 
 be not redundant. The platina resumes its metallic 
 surface, after having been washed and heated. 
 
 Caustic lithia has a very sharp, burning taste. It 
 destroys the cuticle of the tongue like potassa. It does 
 not dissolve with great facility in water, and appears 
 not to be much more soluble in hot than in cold water. 
 In this respect it has an analogy with lime. Heat is 
 evolved during its solution in water. 
 
 When exposed to the air it does not attract moist- 
 ure but absorbs carbonic acid, aud becomes opaque. 
 When exposed for an hour to a white heat in a cover- 
 ed platinum crucible, its bulk does not appear to be 
 diminished : but it has absorbed a quantity of carbonic 
 acid. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of diseases in Good’s No- 
 sology. Class, Eccritica; Order, Catotica. Urinary 
 calculus. 
 
 LI'THIAS. A lithiate, or salt, formed by the union 
 of the lithic acid or acid of the stone sometimes found 
 
 in the bladder of animals with salifiable bases ; thu» 
 lithiate of ammonia , &c. 
 
 LITHl'ASIS. (From M0os, a stone.) 
 
 1. The formation of stone or gravel. 
 
 2. A tumour of the eyelid, under which is a haid 
 concretion resembling a stone. 
 
 •LITHIC ACID. {Jicidum lithicum; from \i6os, a 
 stone, because it is obtained from the stones of the 
 bladder.) Mcidum uricum. This was discovered in 
 analyzing human calculi, of many of which it consti- 
 tutes the greater part, and of some, particularly that 
 which resembles wood in appearance, it forms almost 
 the whole. It is likewise present in human urine, and 
 in that of the camel. It is found in those arthritic 
 concretions commonly called chalkstones. It is often 
 called uric acid. 
 
 The following are the results of Scheele’s experi- 
 ments on calculi, which were found to consist almost 
 wholly of this acid. 
 
 1. Dilute sulphuric acid produced no effect on the 
 calculus, but the concentrated dissolved it; and the 
 solution, distilled to dryness, left a black coal, giving 
 oft' sulphurous acid fumes. 2. The muriatic acid, 
 either diluted or concentrated, had no effect on it even 
 with ebullition. 3. Dilute nitric acid attacked it cold ; 
 and with the assistance of heat, produced an efierves 
 cence and red vapour, carbonic acid was evolved, and 
 the calculus was entirely dissolved. The solution was 
 acid, even when saturated with the calculus, and gave 
 a beautiful red colour to the skin in half an hour after 
 it was applied ; when evaporated, it became of a blood- 
 red, but the colour was destroyed by adding a drop of 
 acjd: it did not precipitate muriate of barytes, or 
 metallic solutions, even with the addition of an alkali ; 
 alkalies rendered if more yellow, and if superabundant, 
 changed it by a strong digesting heat to a rose colour ; 
 and this mixture imparts a similar colour to the skin, 
 and is capable of precipitating sulphate of iron black, 
 sulphate of copper green, nitrate of silver gray, super- 
 oxygenated muriate of mercury, and solutions of lead 
 and zinc, white. Lime-water produced in the nitric 
 solution a white precipitate, which dissolved in the 
 nitric and muriatic acids without effervescence, and 
 without destroying their acidity. Oxalic acid did not 
 precipitate it. 4. Carbonate of potassa did not dissolve 
 it, either cold or hot, but a solution of perfectly pure 
 potassa dissolved it even cold. The solution was yel- 
 low ; sweetish to the taste ; precipitated by all the acids, 
 even the carbonic; did not render lime-water turbid ; 
 decomposed and precipitated solution of iron brown, 
 of copper gray, of silver black, of zinc, mercury, and 
 lead, white; and exhaled a smell of ammonia. 5. 
 About 200 parts of lime-water dissolved the calculus 
 by digestion, and lost its acrid taste. The solution W'as 
 partly precipitated by acids. 6. Pure water dissolved 
 it entirely, but it was necessary to boil for some time 
 360 parts with one of the calculus in powder. This 
 solution reddened tincture of litmus, did not render 
 lime-water turbid, and on cooling deposited in small 
 crystals almost the whole of what it had taken up. 7. 
 Seventy-two grains distilled in a small glass retort over 
 an open fire, and gradually brought to a red heat, pro- 
 duced water of ammonia mixed with a little animal 
 oil, and a brown sublimate, weighing 28 grains, and 12 
 grains of coal remained, which preserved its black 
 colour on red-hot iron in the open air. The brown 
 sublimate was rendered white by a second sublimation ; 
 was destitute of smell, even when moistened by an- 
 alkali ; was acid to the taste ; dissolved in boiling 
 water, and also in alkohol, but in Jess quantity ; did 
 not precipitate lime-water; and appeared to resemble 
 succinic acid. 
 
 Fourcroy has found, that this acid is almost entirely 
 soluble in 2000 times its weight of cold water, when 
 the powder is repeatedly treated with it. From his 
 experiments he infers, that it contains azote, with a 
 considerable portion of carbon, and but little hydrogen, 
 and little oxygen. 
 
 Of its combinations with the basis we know but 
 little. 
 
 Much additional information has been obtained 
 within these few years on the nature and habitudes of 
 the lithic acid. Dr. Henry wrote a medical thesis, and 
 afterward published a paper on the subject, in the 
 second volume of the new series of the Manchester 
 memoirs, both of which contain many important facts. 
 He procured the acid in the manner above described 
 
 59 
 
LIT 
 
 LIT 
 
 by Fourcroy. It has the form of white shining plates, 
 which are denser than water. Has no taste nor smell. 
 It dissolves in about 1400 parts of boiling water. It 
 reddens the infusion of litmus. When dissolved in 
 nitric acid, and evaporated to dryness, it leaves a pink 
 sediment. The dry acid is not acted on nor dissolved 
 by the alkaline carbonates, or sub-carbonates. It de- 
 composes soap when assisted by heat ; as it does also 
 the alkaline sulphurets and hydrosulphurets. No acid 
 acts on it, except those that occasion its decomposition. 
 It dissolves in hot solutions of potassa and soda, and 
 likewise in ammonia, but less readily. The lithates 
 may be formed, either by mutually saturating the two 
 constituents, or we may dissolve the acid in an excess 
 of base, and we may then precipitate by carbonate of 
 ammonia. The lithates are all tasteless, and resemble 
 in appearance lithic acid itself. They are not altered 
 by exposure to the atmosphere. They are very sparing- 
 ly soluble in water. They are decomposed by a red 
 heat, which destroys the acid. The lithic acid is pre- 
 cipitated from these salts by all the acids, except the 
 prussic and carbonic. They are decomposed by the 
 nitrates, muriates, and acetates of barytes, strontites, 
 lime, magnesia, and alumina. They are precipitated 
 by all the metallic solutions except that of gold. When 
 lithic acid is exposed to heat, the products are car- 
 buretted hydrogen, and carbonic acid, prussic acid, 
 carbonate of ammonia, a sublimate, consisting of am- 
 monia combined with a peculiar acid, which has the 
 following properties : — 
 
 Its colour is yellow, and it has a cooling, bitter taste. 
 It dissolves readily in water, and in alkaline solutions, 
 from which it is not precipitated by acids. It dissolves 
 also sparingly in alkohol. *It is volatile, and when 
 sublimed a second time, becomes much whiter. The 
 watery solution reddens vegetable blues, but a very 
 small quantity of ammonia destroys this property. It 
 does nor cause effervescence with alkaline carbonates. 
 By evaporation it yields permanent crystals, but ill 
 defined, from adhering animal matter. These redden 
 vegetable blues. Potassa, when added to these crys- 
 tals, disengages ammonia. When dissolved in nitric 
 acid, they do not leave a red stain, as happens with 
 uric acid ; nor does their solution in water decompose 
 the earthy salts, as happens with alkaline lithates (or 
 urates). Neither has it any action on the salts of 
 copper, iron, gold, platinum, tin, or mercury. With 
 nitrates of silver, and mercury, and acetate of lead, it 
 forms a white precipitate, soluble in an excess of nitric 
 acid. Muriatic acid occasions no precipitate in the 
 solution of these crystals in water. These properties 
 show, that the acid of the sublimate is different from 
 the uric, and from every other known acid. Ur. Austin 
 found, that by repeated distillations lithic acid was re- 
 solved into ammonia, nitrogen, and prussic acid. 
 
 When lithic acid is projected into a flask with chlo- 
 rine, there is formed, in a little time, muriate of ammo- 
 nia, oxalate of ammonia, carbonic acid, muriatic acid, 
 and malic acid ; the same results are obtained by 
 passing chlorine through water, holding this acid in 
 suspension. 
 
 LITHIUM. The metallic basis of lithia. SeeUthia. 
 
 LITHOIDES. (From At0os, a stone, and a(5oj, a 
 likeness: so called from its hardness.) The petrous 
 portion of the temporal bone. 
 
 Litho'labum. (From At0os, a stone, and \an6av u>, 
 to seize.) An instrument for extracting the stone from 
 the bladder. 
 
 LITHO'LOGY. {IAthologia ; from At0os, a stone, 
 and Aoyoj, a discourse.) A discourse, or treatise on 
 stones. 
 
 Lithoma'rga. See Lithomargc. 
 
 LITHOMARGE. Stone-marrow. A mineral, of 
 which there are two kinds, the friable and the in- 
 durated. 
 
 LITHONTRIPTIC. ( Lilkontripticvs ; from At0oj, 
 a stone, and t ptSw, to bear away.) Lithontryptic. 
 From the strict sense and common acceptation of the 
 word, this class of medicine should comprehend such 
 as possess a power of dissolving calculi in the urinary 
 passages. It is, however, doubted by many, whether 
 there be in nature any such substances. By this term, 
 then, is meant those substances which possess a power 
 of removing a disposition in the body to the formation 
 of calculi. The researches of modern chemists have 
 proved, that these calculi consist mostly of a peculiar 
 acid, named the lithic or uric acid. With this sub 
 30 
 
 stance, the alkalies are capable of uniting, and form- 
 ing a soluble compound ; and these are, accordingly, 
 almost the sole lithontriptics. From the exhibition of 
 alkaline remedies, the symptoms arising from stone in 
 the bladder are very generally alleviated ; and they 
 can be given to such an extent that the urine becomes 
 very sensibly alkaline, and is even capable of exerting 
 a solvent power on these concretions. Their adminis- 
 tration, however, cannot be continued to this extent 
 for any length of time, from the irritation they produce 
 on the stomach and urinary organs. The use, there- 
 fore, of the alkalies, as solvents, or lithontriptics, is now 
 scarcely ever attempted ; they are employed merely to 
 prevent the increase of the concretion, and to palliate 
 the painful symptoms, which they do apparently by 
 preventing the generation of lithic acid, or the separa- 
 tion of it by the kidneys ; the urine is thus rendered 
 less irritating, and the surface of the calculus is allowed 
 to become smooth. 
 
 When the alkalies are employed with this view, they 
 are generally given neutralized, or with excess of car- 
 bonic acid. This renders them nftich less irritating 
 It at the same time, indeed, diminishes their solvent 
 power ; for the alkaline carbonates exert no action. on 
 urinary calculi ; but they are still capable of correcting 
 that acidity in the prima? vise, which is the cause of the 
 deposition of the lithic acid from the urine, and, there- 
 fore, serve equally to palliate the disease. And when 
 their acrimony is thus diminished, their use can be 
 continued for any length of time. 
 
 It appears, from the experiments of Fourcroy and 
 others, that some other ingredients of calculi, as well 
 as the lithic acid, are dissolved by the caustic alkali, 
 and various experiments have shown, that most calculi 
 yield to its potver. It is obvious, however, that what 
 is taken by the mouth is subject to many changes in the 
 alimentary canal, and also the lymphatic and vascular 
 systems ; and in this way it must be exceedingly diffi 
 cult to get such substances (even were /hey not liable 
 to alterations) in sufficient quantity into the bladder. 
 Indeed, there are very few authenticated cases of the 
 urine being so changed as to become a menstruum for 
 the stone. Excepting the case of Dr. Newcombe, 
 recorded by Dr. Whytt, the instance of Mr. Home is 
 almost the only one. Though lithontriptics, however, 
 may not in general dissolve the stone in the bladder, 
 yet it is an incontrovertible fact, that they frequently 
 mitigate the pain : and to lessen such torture as that 
 of the stone in the bladder, is surely an object of no 
 little importance. Lime was long* ago known as a 
 remedy for urinary calculi, and different methods were 
 employed to administer it. One of these plans fell into 
 the hands of a Mrs. Steevens, and her success caused 
 great anxiety for the discovery of the secret. At last 
 Parliament bought the secret for the sum of 500W. In 
 many instances, stones which had been unquestionably 
 felt, were no longer to be discovered ; and as the same 
 persons were examined by surgeons of the greatest skill 
 and eminence, both before and after the exhibition of 
 her medicines, it was no wonder that the conclusion 
 was drawn, that the stones really were dissolved. 
 From the cessation of such success, and from its now 
 being known that the. stones are occasionally protruded 
 between the fasciculi of the muscular fibres of the blad- 
 der, so as to be lodged in a kind of cyst on the outside 
 of the muscular coat, and cause no longer any griev- 
 i ances, surgeons of the presentday are inclined tosuspect 
 that this must have happened in Mrs. Steevens’s cases. 
 This was certainly what happened in one of the cases 
 on whom the medicine had been tried. It is evident 
 that a stone, so situated, would not any longer produce 
 irritation, but would also be quite indiscoverable by 
 the sound, for, in fact, it is no longer iii the cavity of 
 the bladder. 
 
 As soap was, with reason, supposed to increase the 
 virtues of the lime, it led to the use of caustic alkali t 
 taken in mucilage, or veal broth. Take of pure po- 
 tassa, 5 viij ; of quick-lime, ^ iv ; of distilled water, fbij. 
 Mix them well together in a large bottle, and let them 
 stand for twenty-four hours. Then pour off the ley, 
 filter it through paper, and keep it in well-stopped vials 
 for use. Of this, the dose is from thirty drops to 3 ij, 
 which is to be repeated two or three times a-day, in a 
 pint of veal broth, early in the morning, at noon, and 
 in the evening. Continue this plan for three or tour 
 months, living, during the course, on such tilings as 
 least counteract the effect of the medicine. 
 
LIV 
 
 LIV 
 
 The common fixed alkalies, or carbonated alkali, 
 and the acidulous soda-water, have of late been used 
 as lithontriptics. Honey has also been given ; and Mr. 
 Home, surgeon at the Savoy, has recorded its utility in 
 his own and in his father’s cases. Bitters have like- 
 wise been tried. 
 
 Dismissing all theories, lime-water, soap, acidulous 
 soda-water, caustic, alkali, and bitters, are useful in 
 cases of stone. Of the soap, as much may be taken as 
 the stomach will bear, or as much as will prove gently 
 laxative ; but of the lime-water, few can take more 
 than a pint daily. 
 
 The acidulous soda-water may be taken in larger 
 quantities, as it is more agreeable. 
 
 There is a remedy celebrated in Holland, under the 
 name of liquor lithontriptica Loosii, which contains, 
 according to an accurate analysis, muriate of lime. 
 This, professor Hufeland recommends in the following 
 form : 
 
 ft Calcis muriate 3 j. 
 
 Aquae distillates, \ ij. ft. solurio. 
 
 Thirty drops are to be taken four times a-day, which 
 may be increased as far as the stomach will bear. 
 
 For curing stone patients, little reliance can be 
 placed in any lithontriptics hitherto discovered, though 
 they may rationally be given, with a confident hope of 
 procuring an alleviation of the fits of pain attending 
 the presence of stone in the bladder. After all, the 
 only certain method of getting rid of the calculus is the 
 operation. See Lithotomy. 
 
 [“ Lithontriptor. (From a stone, and 
 
 &pvnr(t >, to break.) The name of an instrument, in- 
 vented by Dr. Civiale of Paris, for reducing calculi in 
 the bladder into small particles or a powder, which is 
 voided with the urine, and lithotomy thus rendered 
 unnecessary. The lithontriptor consists of a straight 
 silver catheter, of considerable diameter, and enclosing 
 another of steel, the lower extremity of which consists 
 of three branches, calculated to grasp the stone on with- 
 drawing the steel catheter a short way within. the outer 
 one, when they become approximated. The cavity of 
 the inner catheter is capable of admitting a steel rod, 
 to which may be affixed, at the surgeon’s option, a 
 simple quadrangular drill, or a strawberry-shaped file, 
 or a trephine. By means of a spring, the latter part of 
 the apparatus is pressed evenly inwards, and it is made 
 to revolve with velocity through the medium of a bow, 
 after the manner of a common hand drill.” — Coop. 
 Sur. Die. A.l 
 
 LITHONTRY'PTIC. (From At0of, a stone, and 
 S-pvirlu), to break.) See Lithontriptic. 
 
 LITHOSPE'RMUM. (From XiOos, a stone, and 
 onepiJia , seed ; named from the hardness of its seed.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- 
 tem. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of common gronnvell. 
 See Lithospermum officinale. 
 
 Lithospermum officinale. The systematic name 
 of the officinal gromwell. The seeds of this officinal 
 plant, Lithospermum — seminibus Icevibus , corollis viz 
 ealyeem superantibus , foliis lanceolatis, of Linnaeus, 
 were formerly supposed, from their stony hardness, to 
 be efficacious in calculous and gravelly disorders. 
 Little credit is given to their lithontriptic character, 
 vet they are occasionally used as diuretic for clearing 
 • he urinary passages, and for obviating strangury, in 
 the form of emulsion. 
 
 LITHO'TOMY. {Lithotomia ; from "XiOos, a stone, 
 and repvio, to cut.) Cystomia. The operation of cut- 
 ting into the bladder, in order to extract a stone. 
 Several methods have been recommended for perform- 
 ing this operation, but there are only two which can 
 be practised with any propriety. One is, where the 
 operation is to be performed immediately above the 
 pubes, in that part of the bladder which is not covered 
 with peritomeum, called the high operation. The 
 other, where it is done in the perimeum, by laying open 
 the neck and lateral part of the bladder, so as to allow 
 of the extraction of the stone, called the lateral opera- 
 tion, from the prostate gland of the neck of the bladder 
 being laterally cut. 
 
 LITMUS. The beautiful blue prepared from a 
 white lichen. See Lichen roccello. 
 
 Li'tron. See JVitre. 
 
 Li'tus. A liniment. 
 
 IjI'VER. ( Hepar, f)i:ap .) A large viscus, of a deep 
 red colour, of great size and weight, situated under the 
 
 diaphragm, in the right hypochondrium, its smaller 
 portion occupying part of the epigastric region. In the 
 human body, the liver is divided into two principal 
 lobes, the right of which is by far the greatest. They 
 are divided on the upper side by a broad ligament, and 
 on the other side by a considerable depression or fossa. 
 Between and below these two lobes is a smaller lobe, 
 called lobulus spigelii. In describing this viscus, it is 
 necessary to attend to seven principal circumstances 
 its ligaments ; its surfaces ; its margins ; its tubercles ; 
 its fissure ; its sinus ; and the pori biliapi. 
 
 The ligaments of the liver are five in number, all 
 arising from the peritonaeum. 1. The right lateral 
 ligament , which connects the thick right lobe with the 
 posterior part of the diaphragm. 2. The left lateral 
 ligament , which connects the convex surface and mar- 
 gin of the left lobe with the diaphragm, and, in those 
 of whom the liver is very large, with the oesophagus 
 and spleen. 3. The broad or middle suspensory liga- 
 ment , which passes from the diaphragm into the ccn 
 vex surface, and separates the right lobe of the liver 
 from the left. It descends from above through the large 
 fissure to the concave surface, and is then distributed 
 over the whole liver. 4. The round ligament , which 
 in adults consists of the umbilical vein, indurated into 
 a ligament. 5. The coronary ligament. 
 
 The liver has two surfaces , one superior, which is 
 convex and smooth, and one inferior, which is con- 
 cave, and has holes and depressions to receive, not 
 only the contiguous viscera, but the vessels running 
 into the liver. 
 
 The margins of the liver are also two in number ; 
 the one, which is posterior .and superior is obtuse, the 
 other, situated anteriorly and inferiorly, is acute 
 
 The tubercles of the liver are likewise two in num- 
 ber, viz. lobulus anonymus , and lobulus caudalus , and 
 are found near the vena portae. 
 
 Upon looking on the concave surface of this viscus, 
 a considerable fissure is obvious, known by the name 
 of the fissure of the liver. 
 
 In order to expose the sinus , it is necessary to re- 
 move the gall-bladder, when a considerable sinus, be 
 fore occupied by the gall-bladder, will be apparent. 
 
 The blood-vessels of the liver are the hepatic artery, 
 the vena portae, and the vena cavse hepatic®, which 
 are described under their proper names. The absor- 
 bents of the liver are very numerous. The liver has 
 nerves , from the great intercostal and eighth pair, 
 which arise from the hepatic plexus, arid proceed along 
 with the hepatic artery and vena portae into the sub- 
 stance of the liver. With regard to the substance of 
 the liver, various opinions have been entertained. It 
 is, however, now pretty well ascertained to be a large 
 gland, composed of lesser glands connected together by 
 cellular structure. The small glands which thus com- 
 pose the substance of the liver, are termed penicilli, 
 from the arrangement of the minute ramifications of 
 the vena portae composing each gland, resembling that 
 of the hairs of a pencil. The chief use of this large 
 viscus is to supply a fluid, named bile, to the intes- 
 tines, which is of the utmost importance in chylifica- 
 tion. The small penicilli perform this function by a. 
 specific action on the blood they contain, by which 
 they secrete in their very minute ends the fluid termed 
 hepatic bile; but whether they pour it into what is 
 called a follicle, or not, is yet undecided, and is the 
 cause of the difference of opinion respecting the sub- 
 stance of the liver. If it be secreted into a follicle, the 
 substance is truly glandular, according to the notion of 
 the older anatomists : but if it be secreted merely into 
 a small vessel, called a biliary pore (the existence of 
 which can be demonstrated) corresponding to the end 
 of each of the penicilli, without any intervening folli- 
 cle, its substance is then, in their opinion, vascular. Ac- 
 cording to our notions in the present day, in either 
 case, the liver is said to be glandular; for we have the 
 idea of a gland when any arrangement of vessels per 
 forms the office of separating from the blood a fluid or 
 substance different in its nature from the blood. The 
 small vessels which receive the bile secreted by the 
 penicilli, are called pori biliarii ; these converge toge- 
 ther throughout the substance of the liver towards its 
 under surface, and, at length, form one trunk, called 
 ductus hepaticus , which conveys the bile into either the 
 ductus communis cholcdochus, or ductus cysticus. See 
 Oall- bladder. 
 
 Liver , inflammation of. See Hepatitis. 
 
 31 
 
LOB 
 
 LON 
 
 Liver of sulphur. See Potassce sulphurelum. 
 
 LIVERWORT. See Marchantia polymorpha. 
 
 Liverwort , ash-coloured. See Lichen caninus. 
 
 Liverwort , ground. See Lichen caninus. 
 
 Liverwort , Iceland. See Lichen islandicus. 
 
 Liverwort , noble. See Marchantia polymorpha. 
 
 LI'VOR. (From liveo, to be black and blue.) Livid- 
 ness. A black mark, from a blow. A dark circle 
 under the eye. 
 
 LIX. (From Xtj, light.) Woodash. 
 
 LIX'IVIAL. Salts are so called which are extract- 
 ed by lixiviation. 
 
 LIXIVIATION. ( Lixivialis ; from lix, woodash.) 
 Lessive. The process employed by chemists of dis- 
 solving, by means of warm water, the saline and solu- 
 ole particles of cinders, the residues of distillation and 
 combustion, coals, and natural earths. Salts thus ob- 
 tained are called Lizivial- salts. 
 
 LIXI VIUM. (From lix, woodash.) The liquor in 
 which saline and soluble particles of the residues of 
 distillation and combustion are dissolved. 
 
 Lixivium saponarium. See Potassce liquor. 
 
 Lixivium tartari. See Potassce subcarbonatis 
 liquor. 
 
 LOBATUS. (From lobus, a lobe.) Lobed. Ap- 
 plied to leaves which have the margins of the seg- 
 ments lobed, as in Anemone hepatica , and to such as 
 are lobed like the vine thistle, and many geraniums. 
 
 LOBB, Thkophilus, practised as a physician in 
 London with considerable reputation, and left several 
 works on medical topics. He died in 1763, in the S5th 
 year of his age. He wrote on fevers, small-pox, and 
 some other diseases ; but his most celebrated publica- 
 tion was, “ A Treatise on Solvents of the Stone, and 
 on curing the Stone and the Gout by Aliments,” 
 which passed through several editions, and was trans- 
 lated into Latin and French ; he considered the mor- 
 bid matter of an alkaline nature, and vegetable acids 
 as the remedy. He was author also of “ A Compen- 
 dium of the Practice of Physic,” and of several papers 
 in the Gentleman’s Magazine. 
 
 Lobed leaf. See Lobatus. 
 
 LOBE'LIA. (Named in honour of Lobel, a botan- 
 ist.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 liaean system. Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Monogamia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceiai name of the blue lobelia. 
 See Lobelia syphilitica. 
 
 Lobklia syphilitica. The systematic name of the 
 blue lobelia of the pharmacopoeias. The root is the 
 part directed by the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia for me- 
 dicinal use ; in taste it resembles tobacco, and is apt to 
 excite vomiting. It derived the name of syphilitica 
 from its efficacy in the cure of syphilis, as experienced 
 by the North American Indians, who considered it as 
 a specific in that disease, and with whom it was long 
 an important secret, which was purchased by Sir 
 William Johnson, and since published by different 
 authors. The method of employing this medicine is 
 stated as follows: a decoction is made of a handful 
 of the roots in three measures of water. Of this half 
 a measure is taken in the morning fasting, and repeated 
 in the evening; and the dose is gradually increased, 
 till its purgative effects become too violent, when the 
 decoction is to be intermitted for a day or two, and then 
 renewed, until a perfect cure is effected. During the 
 use of this medicine, a proper regimen is to be enjoined, 
 and the ulcers are also to be frequently washed with 
 the decoction, or if deep and foul, to be sprinkled with 
 the powder of the inner bark of the New-Jersey tea- 
 tree, Ceanothus americanus. Although the plant 
 thus used is said to cure the disease in a very short 
 time, yet it is not found that the antisyphilitic powers 
 of the lobelia have been confirmed in any instance of 
 European practice. 
 
 [Lobelia inflata. See Indian tobacco. A.] 
 
 LO'BULUS. (Dim. of lobus , a lobe.) A small 
 lobe, as lobulus spigelii. 
 
 Lobulus accessorius. See Lobulus anonymus. 
 
 Lobulus anonymus. Jjobulus accessorius anterior- 
 quadrat us. The anterior point of the right lobe of the 
 liver. Others define it to be that space of the great 
 lobe between the fossa of the umbilical vein and gall- 
 bladder, and extending forward from the fossa for the 
 lodgment of the vena port®, to the anterior margin of 
 the liver. 
 
 Lobulus caudatus. Processus caudatus. A tail- 
 like process of the liver, stretching downward from the 
 
 middle of the great right lobe to the lobulus spigelii. it 
 is behind the gall-bladder, and between the fossa ven® 
 portarum, and the fissure for the lodgment of the vena 
 cava. 
 
 Lobulus spigelii. Lobulus posterior; Lobulus 
 posticus papillatus. A lobe of the liver between the 
 two greater lobes, but rather belonging to the right 
 great lobe. From its situation deep behind, and from 
 its having a perpendicular papilla-like projection, it is 
 called lobulus posterior, or papillatus. To the left side 
 it has the fissure for the lodgment of the ductus veno- 
 sus; on the right, the fissure for the vena cava ; and 
 above, it has the great transverse fissure of the jiver, 
 for the lodgment of the cylinder of the porta ; obliquely 
 to the right, and upwards, it Jias a connexion with the 
 lower concave surface of the great lobe, by the pro- 
 cessus caudatus, which \^inslow calls one of the roots 
 of the lobulus spigelii. It is received into the bosom 
 of the less curve of the stomach. 
 
 LOCA'LES. (Locales, the plural of localis.) The 
 fourth class of Cullen’s Nosology, which comprehends 
 morbid affections that are partial, and includes eight 
 orders, viz. dys®sthesi®, dysorexi®, dyscinesi®, apo- 
 cenoses, epischeses, tumorcs, ectopia, and dialyses. 
 
 LOCA LIS. Local. Belonging to a part and not 
 the whole. A common division of diseases is into 
 general and local. 
 
 Localis membrana. The pia mater. 
 
 LO’CHIA. (From Xoxojw, to bring forth.) The 
 cleansings. The serous, and for the most part green- 
 coloured, discharge that takes place from the uterus 
 and vagina of women, during the first four days after 
 delivery. 
 
 LOCHIORRHCE'A. (From Xo%ia, and pew, to 
 flow.) An excessive discharge of the lochia. 
 
 LOCKED-JAW. See Tetanus. 
 
 LOCULAMENTUM. In botany means the space 
 or cell between the valves and partitions of a capsule ; 
 distinguished from their number into unilocular, bilo- 
 cular, &c. See Capsula. 
 
 LOCUSTA. A term sometimes applied to the 
 spikelet of grasses. See Spicula. 
 
 LOGWOOD. See Hcematoxylon campechi anum. 
 
 LOMENTACEAD. (From lomentum ; in allusion 
 to the pulse-like nature of the plants in question, so as 
 to keep in view their analogy with the papilionacea.) 
 The name of an order of plants in Linn®us’s Frag- 
 ments of a Natural Method, consisting of such as have 
 a bivalve pericarpium or legume, and not papiliona- 
 ceous corolls ; as Cassia, Funtaria, Ceretonia, &c. 
 
 LOMENTUM. 1. A word used by old writers on 
 medicine, to express a meal made of beans, or bread 
 made of this meal, and used as a wash. 
 
 2. A bivalve pericarpium, divided into cells by very 
 small partitions, never lateral like those of the legume. 
 
 From its figure it is termed, 
 
 1. Articulatum, when the partitions are visible ex- 
 ternally; as in Hedysarum argenteum. 
 
 2. Moniliforme, necklace-like, consisting of a num- 
 ber of little globules; as in Hedysarum tnoliferum. 
 
 3. Aculeatum; as in Hedysarum onobrychis. 
 
 4. Crystatum; as in Hedysarum caput galli. 
 
 5. Isthmis interceptum , when the cells are much 
 narrower than the joints ; as in Hippocrepis. 
 
 6. Corticosum , the external bark being woody, and 
 the inside pulpy; as in Cassia fistula. 
 
 LOMMIUS, Jodocus, was born in Guelderland, 
 about the commencement of the 16th century. Having 
 received from his father a good classical education, he 
 turned his attention to medicine, which he studied 
 chiefly at Paris. He practised for a considerable time 
 at Tournay, where he was pensionary physician in 
 1557 ; and, three years after, he removed to Brussels. 
 The period of his death is not known. He left three 
 small works, which are still valued from the purity 
 and elegance of their Latinity ; a Commentary on 
 Celsus; Medicinal Observations, in three books; and 
 a Treatise on the Cure of Continued Fevers ; the two 
 latter having been several times reprinted and trans- 
 lated. 
 
 LOMONITE. Diphrismatie zeolite. 
 
 LONCHI TIS. (From Xoyx» 7, a lance: so named 
 because the leaves resemble the head of a lance.) The 
 herb spleenwort. The Ceterach officinalis. 
 
 Longa'num. (From longus, long : so named from 
 its length.) The intestinum rectum. 
 
 LONGING. A desire peculiar to the female, and 
 
LON 
 
 only during pregnancy, and those states in which the 
 uterine discharge is suppressed. 
 
 LONGISSIMUS. The longest. Parts are so named 
 from their length, compared to that of others ; as lon- 
 gissimus dorsi , &c. 
 
 Longissimus dorsi. Lumbo dorso traclielien , of 
 Dumas. This muscle, which is somewhat thicker 
 th n the sacrolumbalis, greatly resembles it, however, 
 in its shape and extent, and arises, in common with 
 that muscle, between it and tire spine. It ascends up- 
 wards along the spine, and is inserted by small double 
 tendons into the posterior and inferior part of all the 
 transverse processes of the vertebras of the back, and 
 sometimes of the last vertebra of the neck. From its 
 outside it sends off several bundles of fleshy fibres, in- 
 terspersed with a few tendinous filaments, which are 
 usually inserted into the lower edge of the ten upper- 
 most ribs, not far from their tubercles. In some sub- 
 jects, however, they are found inserted in a less num- 
 ber, and in others, though more rarely, into every one 
 of the ribs. Towards the upper part of this muscle 
 is observed a broad and thin portion of fleshy fibres, 
 which cross and intimately adhere to the fibres of the 
 longissimus dorsi. This portion arises from the upper 
 and posterior part of the transverse processes of the 
 five or six uppermost vertebrae of the back, by as many 
 tendinous origins, and is usually inserted by six tendi- 
 nous and fleshy slips, into the transverse processes of 
 the six inferior vertebrae of the neck. This portion is 
 described, by Winslow and Albinus, as a distinct mus- 
 cle ; by the former under the name of transversalis 
 major colli , and by the latter under that of trans- 
 versalis cervices. But its fibres are so intimately con- 
 nected with those of the longissimus dorsi, that it may 
 very properly be considered as an appendage to the 
 latter. The use of this muscle is to extend the verte- 
 brae of the back, and to keep the trunk of the body 
 erect ; by means of its appendage, it likewise serves to 
 turn the neck obliquely backwards, and a little to one 
 side. 
 
 Longissimus manus. See Flexor tertii internodii 
 pollicis. 
 
 Longissimus oculi. See Obliquus superior oculi. 
 
 LONGITUDINAL. Longitudinalis. Parts are so 
 named from their direction. 
 
 Longitudinal sinus. Longitudinal sinus of the 
 dura mater. A triangular canal, proceeding in the 
 falciform process of the dura mater, immediately un- 
 der the bones of the skull, from the crista galli to the 
 tentorium, where it -branches into the lateral sinuses. 
 The longitudinal sinus has a number of trabecuke or 
 fibres crossing it. Its use is to receive the blood 
 from the veins of the pia mater, and convey it into the 
 lateral sinuses, to be carried through the internal jugu- 
 lars to the heart. 
 
 LO'NGUS. Long. Some parts are so named from 
 their comparative length ; as longus colli, &-c. 
 
 Longus colli. Prw dorso cervical , of Dumas. 
 This is a pretty considerable muscle, situated close to 
 the anterior and lateral part of the vertebra of the 
 neck. Its outer edge is in part covered by the rectus 
 internus major. It arises tendinous and fleshy within 
 the thorax, from the bodies of the three superior verte- 
 brae of the back, laterally ; from the bottom and fore- 
 part of the transverse processes of the first and second 
 vertebrae of the back, and of the last vertebrae of the 
 neck : and likewise from the upper and anterior points 
 of the transverse processes of the sixth, fifth, fourth, 
 and third vertebrae of the neck, by as many small dis- 
 tinct tendons ; and is inserted tendinous into the fore- 
 part of the second vertebra of the neck, near its fellow. 
 This muscle, when it acts singly, moves the neck to 
 one side ; but when both act, the neck is brought di- 
 rectly forwards. 
 
 LONl'CERA. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Mo- 
 nogynia. 
 
 Lonicera diervilla. The systematic name of a 
 species of honeysuckle. Diervilla. The young 
 branches of this species, Lonicera — racemis termina- 
 libus, foliis serratis , of Linnaeus, are employed in 
 North America as a certain remedy in gonorrhoea and 
 suppression of urine. It has not yet been exhibited in 
 Europe. 
 
 Lonicera periclimknum. Honeysuckle. This 
 beautiful and common plant was formerly used in the 
 cure of asthma, for cleansing sordid ulcers, and re- 
 
 LOW 
 
 moving diseases of the skin, virtues it does not now 
 appear to possess. 
 
 LOOSENESS. See Diarrhoea. 
 
 LO'PEZ. Radix lopeziana; Radix indica lopezi- 
 ana. The root of an unknown tree, growing, accord- 
 ing to some, at Goa. It is met with in pieces of differ- 
 ent thickness, some at least of two inches diameter- 
 The woody part is whitish, and very light; softer, 
 more spongy, and whiter next the bark, including a 
 denser, somewhat reddish, medullary part. The bark 
 is rough, wrinkled, brown, soft, and, as it were, 
 woolly, pretty thick, covered with a thin paler cuticle. 
 Neither the woody nor cortical part has any remarka- 
 ble smell or taste, nor any appearance of resinous mat- 
 ter. It appears that this medicine has been remarka- 
 bly effectual in stopping colliquative diarrhoeas, which 
 had resisted the usual remedies. Those attending the 
 last stage of consumptions were particularly relieved 
 by its use. It seemed to act, r.ot by an astringent 
 power, but by a faculty of restraining and appeasing 
 spasmodic and inordinate motions of the intestines. 
 Dr. Gaubius, who gives this account, compares its 
 action to that of Simarouba, but thinks it more effica- 
 cious than this medicine. 
 
 Lopez-root. See Lopez. 
 
 Lopeziana radix. See Lopez. 
 
 Lopha'dia. (From Ao^oj, the hinder part of the 
 neck.) Lophia. The first vertebra of the neck. 
 
 LORDO SIS. (From hopSos, curved, bent.) An 
 affection af the spine, in which it is bent inwards. 
 
 Lo'rica. (From lorico, to crust over.) A kind of 
 lute, with which vessels are coated before they are put 
 into the fire. 
 
 LORICA'TION. Coating. Nicholson recommends 
 the following composition for the coating of glass ves- 
 sels, to prevent their breaking when exposed to heat. 
 Take of sand and clay, equal parts ; make them into a 
 thin paste, with fresh blood, prevented from coagu- 
 lating by agitation, till it is cold, and diluted with wa- 
 ter ; add to this some hair, and powdered glass ; with 
 a brush, dipped in this mixture, besmear the glass ; 
 and when this layer is dry, let the same operation be 
 repeated twice, oroftener, till the coat applied is about 
 one-third part of an inch in thickness. 
 
 LORRY, Anne-Charles, was born near Paris, in 
 1725. He studied and practised as a physician, with 
 unremitting zeal and peculiar modesty, and obtained 
 a high reputation. At 23, he was admitted doctor of 
 medicine at Paris, and subsequently became doctor- 
 regent of the faculty. He was author of several works, 
 some of which still maintain their value ; particularly 
 his Treatise on Cutaneous Diseases, which combines 
 much erudition and accurate observation, with great 
 clearness of arrangement, and perspicuity of language. 
 He died in 1783. 
 
 LOTION. ( Lotio ; from lavo, to wash.) An ex 
 ternal fluid application. Lotions are usually applied 
 by wetting linen in them, and keeping it on the part 
 affected. 
 
 LO'TUS. (From Aw, to desire.) 1. A tree, the 
 fruit of which was said to be so delicious as to make 
 those who tasted it forsake all other desires ; hence 
 the proverb, Awrov tdayov, lotum gustavi : I have 
 tasted lotus. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linn.-ean 
 system. Class, Diadclphia ; Order, Decandria. 
 
 LOUTS, Anthony, was born at Metz, in 1723. He 
 attained great reputation as a surgeon, and was ho- 
 noured with numerous appointments, and marks of 
 distinction, as well in his own as in foreign countries. 
 He wrote the surgical part of the “ Encyclopedic,” and 
 presented several interesting papers to the Royal Aca- 
 demy of Surgery, of which he was secretary: besides 
 which, he was author of several works on anatomi- 
 cal, medical, and other subjects. In a memoir, on the 
 legitimacy of retarded births, he maintains that the 
 detention of the foetus, more than ten days beyond the 
 ninth month, is physically impossible. 
 
 LOVAGE. See IJ gusticum levisticum. 
 
 LOVE-APPLE. See Solanum lycopersicum. 
 
 LOWER, Richard, was born in Cornwall, about 
 the year 1631. He graduated at Oxford, and having 
 materially assisted the celebrated Dr. Willis, in his 
 dissections, he was introduced into practice by that 
 physician. In 1665, he published a defence of Willis’s 
 work on Fevers, displaying much learning and inge- 
 nuity. But his most important performance was en- 
 
LUM 
 
 LUN 
 
 titled, 11 Tractalus de Corde, item de motu et calore 
 Sanguinis, et Chyli in eum transitu,” printed four 
 years after. He demonstrated the dependence of the 
 motions of the heart upon the nervous influence, and 
 referred the red colour of arterial blood to the action 
 of the air in the lungs ; he also gave an account of his 
 experiments, made at Oxford in February, 1665, on 
 the transfusion of blood from one living animal to 
 another, of which an abstract had before appeared in 
 the Philosophical Transactions. He afterward prac- 
 tised this upon an insane person, before the Royal So- 
 ciety, of which he was admitted a fellow in 1667, as 
 well as of the College of Physicians. The reputation 
 acquired by these, and some other minor publications, 
 procured him extensive practice, particularly after the 
 death of Dr. Willis; but his political opinions brought 
 him into discredit at court, and he declined considera- 
 bly before the close of his life, in 1691. The operation 
 of transfusion was soon exploded, experience having 
 shown that it was attended with pernicious conse- 
 quences. 
 
 Loxa'rthros. (From \v\og, oblique, and apOpov, a 
 joint.) Loxarthrus. An obliquity of the joint, with- 
 out spasm or luxation. 
 
 LOXIA. (From oblique.) The specific name 
 in the genus Entasia of Good’s Nosology, for wry neck. 
 [“ Also, in Ornithology, the name of a genus of birds, 
 including the Grosbeaks, or Crossbills, of which there 
 are numerous species.” A.] 
 
 LUCULLITE. A species of limestone. 
 
 Lu'dus helmontii. Ludus paracelsi. The waxen 
 vein. A stony matter said to be serviceable in calculus. 
 
 LUDWIG, Christian Theophilus, was born in 
 Silesia in 1709, and educated for the medical profes- 
 sion. Having a strong bias towards natural history, lie 
 went on an expedition to the north of Africa : and soon 
 after his return, in 1733, he became professor of medi- 
 cine at Leipsic. The first thesis defended there under 
 his presidency related to the manner in which marine 
 plants are nourished ; which he showed not to be by 
 the- root, as is the case in the generality of the vegetable 
 kingdom. He afterward published several botanical 
 works, in which he finds many objections to the Lin- 
 nsean arrangement, rather preferring that of Rivinus ; 
 but on very unsatisfactory grounds. Elementary works 
 were likewise written by him on the different branches 
 of medical knowledge. A more important wwk is 
 entitled “ Adversaria Medico-practica,” in three octavo 
 volumes. He has given an account of his trials of 
 Stramonium and Belladonna in epilepsy, by no means 
 favourable to either. He died in 1773. 
 
 LU'ES. {Lues, is. f.; from A»o>, to dissolve, because 
 it produces dissolution.) A pestilence, poison, plague. 
 
 Lues deifica. One of the many pompous names 
 formerly given to epilepsy. 
 
 Lues neurodes. A typhus fever. 
 
 Lues venerea. The plague of Venus, or the vene- 
 real disease. See Syphilis. 
 
 LUISINUS, Louis, was born at Udina, where he 
 obtained considerable reputation about the middle of 
 the 16lh century. He translated Hippocrates’s aphor- 
 isms into Latin hexameters : and published a treatise 
 on regulating the affections of the mind by moral phi- 
 losophy and the medical art : but his most celebrated 
 work is entitled “ Aphrodisiacus,” printed at Veniee, in 
 two folio volumes : the first containing an account of 
 preceding treatises on syphilis, the second compre- 
 hended principally the manuscript works on the sub- 
 ject which had not then been committed to the press. 
 
 LU'JULA. (Corrupted or contracted from Allelu- 
 jah , Praise the Lord ; so called from its many virtues.) 
 See Oxalis ascetosella. 
 
 LUMBA'GO. (From lumhus , the loin.) A rheu- 
 matic affection of the muscles about the loins'. See 
 Ehcumatismus. 
 
 LUMBAR. Lumbalis. Belonging to the loins. 
 
 Lumbar abscess. Psoas abscess. A species of 
 arthropuosis, that receives its name from the situation 
 in which the matter is found, namely, upon the side 
 of the psoas muscle, or between that and the iliacus 
 internus. Between these muscles, there lies a quantity 
 of loose cellular membrane, in which an inflammation 
 often takes place, either spontaneously or from me- 
 chanical injuries. This terminates in an abscess that 
 can procure no outlet but by a circuitous course in 
 which it generally produces irreparable mischief, with- 
 out any violent symptoms occurring to alarm the 
 
 patient. The abscess sometimes forms a swelling 
 above Poupart’s ligament: sometimes below it; and 
 frequently the matter glides under the fascia of the 
 thigh. Occasionally, it makes its way through the 
 sacro-ischiatic foramen, and assumes rather the ap- 
 pearance of a fistula in ano. The uneasiness in the 
 loins, and the impulse communicated to the tumour by 
 coughing, evince that the disease arises in the lumbar 
 region ; but it must be confessed, that we can hardly 
 ever know the existence of the disorder, before the tu- 
 mour, by presenting itself externally, leads us to such 
 information. The lumbar abscess is sometimes con- 
 nected with diseased vertebra, which may either be a 
 cause or effect of the collection of matter. The disease, 
 however, is frequently unattended with this complica- 
 tion. 
 
 The situation of the symptoms of lumbar abscess 
 renders this affection liable to be mistaken for some 
 other, viz. lumbago and nephritic pains, and, towards 
 its termination, for crural or femoral hernia. The first, 
 however, is not attended with the shivering that occurs 
 here ; and nephritic complaints are generally discover- 
 able by attention to the state of the urine. The dis- 
 tinction from crural hernia is more difficult. In both, 
 a soft inelastic swelling is felt in the same situation ; 
 but in hernia, it is attended with obstructed faeces, 
 vomiting, &c. and its appearance is always sudden, 
 while the lumbar tumour is preceded by various com- 
 plaints before its appearance in the thigh. In a hori- 
 zontal posture, the abscess adso totally disappears, while 
 the hernia does not. 
 
 Lumbar regions. The loins. 
 
 Lumbaris externus. See Quadratus lumborum. 
 
 Lumbaris internus. See Psoas magnus. 
 
 LUMBRICA'LIS. {Lumbric alls mus cuius ; from 
 its resemblance to the lumbricus, or earth worm.) A 
 name given to some muscles from their resemblance to 
 a worm. 
 
 Lumbricalis manus. Fidicinales. Flexor primi in- 
 ternodii digitorum manus , vel perforatus lumbricalis, 
 of Cowper ; Jinuli tcndino-phal art g tens, of Dumas. 
 The small flexors of the fingers which assist the bend- 
 ing the fingers when the long flexors are in full action. 
 They arise thin and fleshy from the outside of the 
 tendons of the flexor profundus, a little above the lower 
 edge of the carpal ligaments, and are inserted by long 
 slender tendons into the outer sides of the broad ten- 
 dons of the interosseal muscles, about the middle of the 
 first joints of the fingers. 
 
 Lumbricales pedis. Plantitendino-phalangien , of 
 Dumas. Four muscles like the former, that increase 
 the flexion of the toes, and draw them inwards. 
 
 LUMBRI'CUS. {A' Lubricitate ; from its slipperi- 
 ness.) A scar is lumbricoides ; Lumbricus teres The 
 long round worm. A species of worm w hich inhabits 
 occasionally the human intestines. It has three nip- 
 ples at its head, and a triangular mouth in its middle. 
 Its length is from four to twelve inches, and its thick- 
 ness, when twelve inches long, about that of a goose- 
 quill. They are sometimes solitary, at other limes 
 very numerous. See Worms. 
 
 Lumbricus terrestris. Vermis terrestris. The 
 earth worm. Formerly given internally when dried 
 and pulverized as a diuretic. 
 
 Lu'mbus veneris. See Achillea millefolium. 
 
 LU'NA. {Luna, ce. f. ; d lucendo.) 1. The moon 
 
 2. The old alchemisiical name of silver. 
 
 Luna cornea. Muriate of silver. 
 
 Luna plena. A term used by the old alchemists in 
 the transmutation of metals. 
 
 Lunar caustic. See Argenti nitras. 
 
 LUNA'RE OS. One of the bones of the ivrist. 
 
 Lunaria rediviva. Bulbonach of the Germans. 
 Satin and honesty. It w 7 as formerly esteemed as a 
 warm diuretic. 
 
 LUNA'TICUS. ^rom luna the moon; so called 
 because the malady returns, or is aggravated, or influ- 
 enced by the moon.) 
 
 1. A lunatic. 
 
 2. A disease which appears to be influenced by the 
 moon. 
 
 LUNG. Pulmo. The lungs are two viscera situated 
 in the chest, by means of which we breathe. Tire lung 
 in the right cavity of the chest is divided into three 
 lobes, that in the left cavity into two. They hang in 
 the chest, attached at their superior part to the neck, 
 by means of the trachea, and are separated by the 
 
LU9 
 
 LYC 
 
 mediastinum. They are also attached to the heart by 
 means of the pulmonary vessels. The substance of 
 the lungs is of four kinds, viz. vesicular, vascular, 
 bronchial, and parenchymatous. The vesicular sub- 
 stance is composed of the air-cells. The vascular in- 
 vests those cells like a net-work. The bronchial is 
 formed by the ramifications of the bronchia throughout 
 the lungs, having the air-cells at their extremities ; and 
 the spongy substance that connects these parts is termed 
 the parenchyma. The lungs are covered with a fine 
 membrane, a reflection of the pleura, called pleura 
 pulmonalis. The internal surface of the air-cells is 
 covered with a very fine, delicate, and sensible mem- 
 brane, which is continued from the larnyx through the 
 trachea and bronchia. The arteries of the lungs are 
 the bronchial, a branch of the aorta, which carries 
 blood to the Jungs for their nourishment ; and the pul- 
 monary, which circulates the blood through the air- 
 cells to undergo a certain change. The pulmonary 
 veins return the blood that has undergone this change, 
 by four trunks, into the left auricle of the heart. The 
 bronchial veins terminate in the vena azygos. The 
 nerves of the lungs are from the eighth pair and great 
 intercostal. The absorbents are of two orders ; the 
 superficial, and deep-seated : the former are more readily 
 detected than the latter. The glands of these viscera 
 are called bronchial. They are muciparous, and situ- 
 ated about the bronchia. See Respiration. 
 
 LUNG WORT. S ee Pulmonaria officinalis. 
 
 LUNULATUS. Crescent-shaped, or half-moon- 
 like : a term applied to leaves, pods, &c. which are so 
 shaped, whether the points are directed towards the 
 stalk, or from it ; as in the leaves of Passiflora lunata , 
 and legumen of Medicago foliata. 
 
 LU'PIA. (From Xvitcio, to molest.) 
 
 1. A genus of disease, including encysted tumours, 
 the contents of which are very thick, and sometimes 
 solid ; as meliceris, atheroma , stealoma , and ganglion. 
 
 2. (From lupus , a wolf : so called because it does not 
 cease to destroy the part it seizes.) A malignant ulcer 
 which eats away the soft parts on which it appears, 
 laying bare the bones and cartilages, and which is 
 equally fatal with the cancer. 
 
 LUP'INUS. (So called by Pliny and other ancient 
 writers. Professor Martin says the word owes its 
 origin to Lupus , a wolf, because plants of this genus 
 ravage the ground by overrunning it, after the manner 
 of that animal. It is also derived from A vny, grief: 
 whence Virgil’s epithet, tristes lupini; from the fan- 
 ciful idea of its acrid juices, when tasted, producing a 
 sorrowful appearance on the countenance.) The name 
 of a genus of plants. Class, Diadelphia , Order, De- 
 candria. 
 
 2. Under this term the white lupin is directed in 
 some pharmacopoeias. 
 
 Lupinus albus. The systematic name of the white 
 lupin. The seed, the ordinary food of mankind in the 
 days of Galen and Pliny, is now forgotten. Its fari- 
 naceous and bitter' meal is occasionally exhibited to 
 remove worms from the intestines, and made into poul- 
 tices to resolve indolent tumours. 
 
 LUPULIN. Lupuline. The name given by Dr. 
 Ives, of New York, to an impalpable yellow powder, in 
 which he believes the virtue of the hop to reside, and 
 which may be obtained by beating and sifting the hops 
 used in brewing. It appears to be peculiar to the fe- 
 male plant, and is probably secreted by the nectaria. 
 In preserving beer from the acetous fermentation, and 
 in communicating an agreeable flavour to it, lupulin 
 was found to be equivalent to ten times its weight of 
 hop leaves. 
 
 LU'PULUS. (From Amr y, dislike : so named from 
 its bitterness.) See Humulus. 
 
 LU'PUS. 1. The wolf, so named from its rapacity. 
 
 2. The cancer is also so called, because it eats away 
 the flesh like a wolf. 
 
 Lurid*:. The name of an order of plants in Lin- 
 naeus’s Fragments of a Natural Method, consisting of 
 those which prove some deadly poison ; the corolla 
 mostly monopetalous ; as Datura , Solanum, Nico- 
 tiana. 
 
 Lustra'go. (From lustro , to expiate : so called 
 because it was used in the ancient purifications.) Flat 
 or base vervain. 
 
 LUSUS. A sport. 
 
 Lusus nature. A sport of nature ; a monster. 
 See Monster. 
 
 LUTE. See Lutum. 
 
 Lu'tea corpora. See Corpus luteum. 
 
 LUTE'OLA. (From lutum , mud ; because it grows 
 in muddy places, oris of the colour of mud.) See 
 Reseda luteola. 
 
 LU'TUM. (From A vtos, soluble.) Ccemcntum 
 Mud. Lute. A composition with which chemical 
 vessels are covered, to preserve them from the violence 
 of the fire, and to close exactly their joinings to each 
 other, to retain the substances which they contain 
 when they are volatile and reduced to vapour. 
 
 LUXATION. (Luxatio ; from luxo, to put out of 
 joint.) A dislocation of a bone from its proper cavity. 
 
 Lyca'nche. (From A vkos, a wolf, and ay%w, to 
 strangle.) A species of quincy, in which the patient 
 makes a noise like the howling of a wolf. 
 
 Lycanthro'pia. (From Aiucos, a wolf, and avdpunot,, 
 a man.) A species of insanity, in which the patients 
 leave their houses in the night, and wander about like 
 wolves, in unfrequented places. 
 
 LY'CHNIS. (From A ex 3 ' 0 ?) a torch ; because the 
 ancients used its leaves rolled up for torches.) 1. A 
 name of several vegetable productions. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants. Class, Decan 
 dria ; Order, Pentagynia. 
 
 Lychnis segetum. See Jlgrostemma githago. 
 
 LYCHNOIDES. (From lychnis, the name of a 
 plant, and ctSos, resemblance.) Like the herb lychnis. 
 
 Lychnoides segetum. See Jlgrostemma githago. 
 
 LYCO'CTONUM. (FromAtneoj, a wolf, and ktuvu, 
 to slay : so called because it was the custom of hunt- 
 ers to secrete it in raw flesh, for the purpose of de- 
 stroying wolves.) The Aconitum lycoctunum. 
 
 LYCOPE'RDON. (From A vkos, a wolf, andnnpdw, 
 to break wind : so named because it was supposed to 
 spring from the dung of wolves.) 1. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Cryp- 
 to gamia ; Order, Fungi. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the pufflball. See 
 Lycoperdon bovista. 
 
 Lycoperdon bovista. The systematic name of 
 the puff-ball. • Crepitus lupi. A round or egg-shaped 
 fungus, the Lycoperdon ; subrotundum , lacerato dchis ■ 
 cens, of Linnaeus ; when fresh, of a white colour, with 
 a very short, or scarcely any pedicle, growing in dry 
 pasture grounds. When young, it is sometimes cover- 
 ed with tubercles on the outside, and is pulpy within. 
 By age it becomes smooth externally, and dries inter- 
 nally into a very fine, light, brownish dust, which i3 
 used by the common people to stop haemorrhages. See 
 Lycoperdon. 
 
 Lycoperdon tuber. The systematic name of the 
 truffle. Tuber cibarium , of Dr. Withering. A solid 
 fungus of a globular figure, which groves under the 
 surface of the ground without any roots or the access 
 of light, and attains a size from a pea to the largest 
 potato. It has a rough, blackish coat, and is destitute 
 of fibres. Cooks are well acquainted with its use and 
 qualities. It is found in woods and pastures in some 
 parts of Kent, but is not very common in England. 
 In France and Spain, truffles are very frequent, and 
 grow to a much larger size than they do here. In these 
 places the peasants find it worth their while to search 
 for them, and they train up dogs and swine for this 
 purpose, who, after they have been inured to their 
 smell by their masters frequently placing them in their 
 way, will readily scrape them up as they ramble the 
 fields and woods. > 
 
 LYCOPE'RSICUM. (From Atncoj, a wolf, and 
 nepaiKov, a peach : so called from its exciting a violent 
 degree of lust.) Lycopersicon. WolFs peach. Love 
 apple. || See Solanum lycopersicon. 
 
 LYOOPO'DIUM. (From A vkos, a wolf, and irons, 
 a foot . so called from its supposed resemblance.) I. 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean sys- 
 tem. Class, Cryptogamia ; Order, Musci. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the club-moss. See 
 Lycopodium clavatum. 
 
 Lycopodium clavatum. The systematic name of 
 the club-moss. Wolf’s claw. Muscus clavatus. This 
 plant affords a great quantity of pollen, which is much 
 esteemed in some places to sprinkle on young children, 
 to prevent, and in the curing parts which are fretting. 
 A decoction of the.herb is said to be a specific in the 
 cure of the plica polonica. 
 
 Lycopodium selago. The systematic name of 
 the upright club-moss. Muscus ertetus. The decoc 
 
 35 
 
LYM 
 
 tlon of this plant acts violently as a vomit and a pur 
 gative, and was formerly on that account employed to 
 produce abortions. 
 
 LYCO'PSIS. (From Avkoj, a wolf, and ot/aj, an 
 aspect : so called from its being of the colour of a 
 wolf, or from the circumstance of the flowers being 
 ringent, and having the appearance of a grinning 
 mouth. The herbage is also furnished, says Ambro- 
 sinus, with a sort of rigid hairiness similar to the coat 
 of a wolf.) 1. The name of a genus of plants. Class, 
 Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Wall-bugloss, 
 Echium cegyptiacum , the Asperugo eegyptiaca of Wil- 
 denow r . 
 
 LY'COPUS. (From Xvkos, a wolf, and -novg, a foot: 
 so named from its likeness.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnasan system. Class, Diandria ; 
 Order, Monogynia. Wolfs-claw, or water hoar- 
 hound. 
 
 Lycopus europeus! This plant is sometimes used 
 as an astringent. 
 
 [Lycopus. virginica.* Bee Bugle weed. A.] 
 
 Lydian stone. A flinty slate. 
 
 Lygi'smus. (From Avyt^a), to distort.) A disloca- 
 tion. 
 
 Ly'gus. (From A to bend : so called from its 
 flexibility.) The agnus castus. 
 
 LYMPH. Lympha. The liquid contained in the 
 lymphatic vessels. Two processes may be employed 
 to procure lymph. One is to lay bare a lymphatic ves- 
 sel, divide it, and receive the liquid that flows from it ; 
 but this is a method difficult to execute, and besides, 
 as the lymphatic vessels are not always filled with 
 lymph, it is uncertain : the other consists in letting an 
 animal fast during four or five days, and then extract- 
 ing the fluid contained in the thoracic, duct. 
 
 The liquid obtained in either way has at first a 
 slightly opaline rose colour. It has a strong spermatic 
 odour; u salt taste; it sometimes presents a slight 
 yellow tinge, and at other times a red madder colour. 
 
 But lymph does not long remain liquid ; it congeals. 
 Its rose colour becomes more deep, an immense num- 
 ber of reddish filaments are developed, irregularly ar- 
 borescent, and very analogous in appearance to the 
 vessels spread in the tissue of organs. 
 
 When we examine carefully the mass of lymph thus 
 coagulated, we find it formed of two parts ; the one 
 solid, and forming a great many cells, in which the 
 other remains in a liquid state. If the solid part be 
 separated, the liquid congeals again. 
 
 The quantity of lymph procured from one animal 
 is but small ; a dog of a large size scarcely yields an 
 ounce. Its quantity appears to increase according to 
 the time of fasting. 
 
 The solid part of the lymph, which may be called 
 clot, has much analogy with that of the blood. It be- 
 comes scarlet-red by the contact of oxygen gas, and 
 purple when plunged in carbonic acid. 
 
 This specific gravity of lymph is to that of distilled 
 water as 1022-28: 1000 00. 
 
 Chevreuil analyzed the lymph of the dog : 
 
 Water, 626-4 
 
 Fibrin, 004-2 
 
 Albumen, 610 
 
 Muriate of Soda, C.l 
 
 Carbonate of Soda, 18 
 
 Phosphate of Lime, - i 
 
 Phosphate of Magnesia, > 0-5 
 
 Carbonate of Lime, ) 
 
 Total 1000-0 
 
 Its specific gravity is greater than water rfn con- 
 sistence, it is thin and somewhat viscid. The quan- 
 tity in the human body appears to be very great, as the 
 system of the lymphatic vessels forms no small part 
 of it. Its constituent principles appear to be albumi- 
 nous water and a little salt. The lymphatic vessels 
 absorb this fluid from the tela cellulosa of the whole 
 body, from all the viscera and the cavities of the vis- 
 cera ; and convey it to the thoracic duct, to be mixed 
 with the chyle. 
 
 The use of the lymph is to return the superfluous 
 nutritious jelly from every part, and to mix it with the 
 chyle in the thoracic duct, there to be further convert- 
 ed into the nature of the animal ; Jnd, lastly, it has 
 mixed with it the superfluous aqueous vapour, which 
 
 LYM 
 
 is effused into the cavities of the cranium, thorax, al> 
 domen, &c. 
 
 LYMPHATIC. {Lymphaticus ; trom lympha, 
 lymph.) 1. Of the nature of lymph. 
 
 2. An absorbent vessel, that carries a transparent 
 fluid, or lymph. The lymphatic vessels of the human 
 body are small and transparent, and originate in every 
 part of the body. With the lacteal vessels of the in- 
 testines, they form what is termed the absorbent sys- 
 tem. Their termination is in the thoracic duct. See 
 Absorbent , Lacteal , and Thoracic duct. 
 
 Lymphatics of the head and neck. — Absorbents are 
 found on the scalp and about the viscera of the neck, 
 which unite into a considerable branch, that accom- 
 panies the jugular vein. Absorbents have not been 
 detected in the humane brain : yet there can.be no 
 doubt of there being such vessels : it is probable that 
 they pass out of the cranium through the canalis 
 caroticus and foramen lacerum in basi cranii, on each 
 side, and join the above jugular branch , which passes 
 through some glands as it proceeds into the chest to the 
 angle of the subclavian and jugular veins. 
 
 The absorbents from the light side of the head and 
 neck, and from the right arm, do not run across the 
 neck, to unite with the great trunk of the system ; they 
 have an equal opportunity of dropping their contents 
 into the angle between the right subclavian and the 
 jugular vein. These vessels then uniting, form a 
 trunk, which is little more than an inch, nay, some- 
 times not a quarter of an inch, in length, but which has 
 nearly as great a diameter as the proper trunk of the 
 left side. 
 
 This vessel lies upon the right subclavian vein, and 
 receives a very considerable number of lymphatic ves- 
 sels ; not only does it receive the lymphatics from the 
 right side of the head, thyroid gland, neck, See. and the 
 lymphatics of the arm, but it receives also those from 
 the right side of the thorax and diaphragm, from the 
 lungs of this side, and from the parts supplied by the 
 mammary arteiy. Both in this and in the great trunk, 
 there are many valves. 
 
 Of the upper extremities. — The absorbents of the 
 upper extremities are divided into superficial and deep- 
 seated. The superficial absorbents ascend under the 
 skin of the hand in every direction to the wrist, from 
 whence a branch proceeds upon the posterior surface 
 of the fore-arm to the head of the radius, over the 
 internal condyle of the humerus, up to the axilla, 
 receiving several branches as it proceeds. Another 
 branch proceeds from the wrist along the anterior part 
 of the fore-arm, and forms a net-work, w ith a branch 
 coming over the ulna from the posterior part, and as- 
 cends on the inside of the humerus to the glands of the 
 axilla. The deep-seated absorbents accompany the 
 larger blood-vessels, and pass through two glands about 
 the middle of the humerus, and ascend to the glands 
 of the axilla. The superficial and deep-seated absor- 
 bents having passed through the axillary glands, form 
 two trunks, which unite into one , to be inserted with 
 the jugular absorbents into the thoracic duct, at the 
 angle formed by the union of the subclavian with the 
 jugular vein. 
 
 Lymphatics of the inferior extremities. — These are 
 also superficial and deep-seated. The superficial ones 
 lie between the skin and muscles. Those of the toes 
 and foot form a branch, which ascends upon the back 
 of the foot, over the tendon of the crurseus anticus, 
 forms with other branches a plexus above the ankles, 
 then proceeds along the tibia over the knee, sometimes 
 passes through a gland, anu proceeds up the inside of 
 the thigh, to the subinguinal glands. The deep-seated 
 absorbents follow the course of the arteries, and ac 
 company the femoral artery, in which course they pass 
 through some glands in the leg and above the knee, 
 and then proceed to some deep-seated subinguinal 
 glands. The absorbents from about the external pans 
 of the pubes, as the penis and perineum, and from 'he 
 external pans of the pelvis, in general, proceed to the 
 inguinal glands. The subinguinal and inguinal g’a; ds 
 send forth several branches, which pass through the 
 abdominal ring into the cavity of the abdomen. 
 
 Of the abdominal and thoracic nicer a . — The absor 
 bents of the lower extremities accompany the external 
 iliac artery, where they are joined by many branches 
 
 from the uterus, urinary bladder, spermatic chord, and 
 
 some branches accompanying the internal iliac artery ; 
 they then ascend to the sacrum, where they form a 
 
MAC 
 
 MAC 
 
 plexus , which proceeds over the psoas muscles, and 
 meeting with the laeteals of the mesentery, form the 
 thoracic duct, or trunk of the absorbents, which is of a 
 serpentine form, about the size of a crow-quill, and runs 
 up the dorsal vertebrae, through the posterior opening 
 of the diaphragm, between the aorta and vena azygos, 
 to the angle formed by the union of the left subclavian 
 and jugular veins. In this course it receives: — the 
 absorbents of the kidneys , which are superficial and 
 deep-seated, and unite as they proceed towards the 
 thoracic duct: and the absorbents of the spleen , which 
 are upon its peritoneal coat, and unite with those of 
 the pancreas : — a branch from the plexus of vessels 
 passing above and below the duodenum, and formed 
 by the absorbents of the stomach , which come from the 
 less and greater curvature, and are united about the 
 pylorus with those of the pancreas and liver, which 
 converge from the external surface and internal parts 
 towards the portte of the liver, and also by several 
 branches from the gall-bladder. 
 
 Use of lymphatics. — The office of these vessels is 
 to take up substances which are applied to their 
 mouths ; thus the vapour of circumscribed cavities, and 
 of the cells of the cellular membrane, are removed by 
 the lymphatics of those parts ; and thus mercury and 
 other substances are taken into the system when rubbed 
 on the skin. 
 
 The principle by which this absorption takes place, 
 is a power inherent in the mouths of absorbing vessels, 
 a vis insita, dependent on the high degree of irritability 
 of their internal membrane by which the vessels con- 
 tract and propel the fluid forwards. Hence the use of 
 this function appears to be of the utmost importance, 
 viz. to supply the blood with chyle ; to remove the su- 
 perfluous vapour of circumsbribed cavities, otherwise 
 dropsies, as hydrocephalus, hydrothorax, hydrocardia, 
 ascites, hydrocele, &c. would constantly be taking 
 place : to remove the superfluous vapour from the cells 
 of the cellular-membrane dispersed throughout every 
 part of the body, that anasarca may not take place : to 
 remove the hard and soft parts of the body, and to 
 convey into the system medicines which are applied to 
 the surface of the body. 
 
 Lymphatic glands. Glandules lymphaticce. See 
 Conglobate gland. 
 
 Lypo'ma. See Lipoma. 
 
 LY'RA. (From Xvpa, a lyre, or musical instru- 
 ment.) Psalterium. The triangular medullary space 
 between the posterior crura of the fornix of the cere- 
 brum, which is marked with prominent medullary 
 fibres that give the appearance of a lyre. 
 
 LYRATUS. (From lyra , a musical instrument.) 
 Lyrate or lyre-shaped. A leaf is so named which is 
 cut into transverse segments, generally longer towards 
 the extremities of the leaf, which is rounded as in 
 Erysimum barbaria. 
 
 Ly'PvUS. (From lyra, the lyre: so called because its 
 leaves are divided like the strings of a lyre.) S tv Ar- 
 nica montana. 
 
 Lysigy'ia. (From Avar, to loosen, and yviov, a 
 member.) The relaxation of limbs. 
 
 LYSIMA'CHIA. (From Lysimachus , who first dis- 
 covered it.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 na:an system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Lysimachia numularia. The systematic name of 
 the money-wort. Nummularia; Hirundinaria ; Cen- 
 timorbia. Money-wort. This plant is very common 
 in our ditches. It was formerly accounted vulnerary ; 
 and was said to possess antiscorbutic and restringent 
 qualities. Boerhaave looks upon it as similar to a 
 mixture of scurvy-grass with sorrel. 
 
 Lysimachia purpurea. See Lythrum salicaria. 
 
 LYSSA. (Avaaot rabies .) The specific name in 
 Good’s Nosology for hydrophobia. Entasia lyssa. 
 
 Lyssode'ctus. (From Xvooa, canine madness, and 
 SaKvvpt, to bite.) One who is mad in consequence of 
 having been bitten by a mad animal. 
 
 LYTI1RODES. See Scapolite. 
 
 LY'THR UM. (From Xvdpov, blood : so called from 
 its resemblance in colour.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dodecandria ; 
 Order, Digynia. 
 
 Lythrum salicaria. Lysimachia purpurea. The 
 systematic name of the common or purple willow-herb. 
 The herb, root, and flowers possess a considerable 
 degree of astringency, and are used medicinally in the 
 cure of diarrhoeas and dysenteries, fluor albus, and 
 haemoptysis. 
 
 LYTTA. (The name of a genus of insects.) See 
 Cantharis. 
 
 M 
 
 TWBT This letter has two significations. When herbs, 
 ITi * flowers, chips, or such-like substan«es are or- 
 dered in a prescription, and M. follows them, it signifies 
 manipulus , a handful ; and when several ingredients 
 have been directed, it is a contraction of misce; thus, 
 m.f. haust. signifies mix and let a draught be made. 
 
 Maca'ndon. (Indian.) A tree growing in Malabar, 
 the fruit of which is roasted and eaten as a cure for 
 dysenteries, and in cholera morbus, and other com- 
 plaints. 
 
 Macapa'tli. , Sarsaparilla. 
 
 Macaxocotli'fera. The name of a tree in the 
 West Indies, the fruit of which is sweet and laxative. 
 A decoction of the bark of this tree cures the itch, and 
 the powder thereof heal ulcers. 
 
 MACBRIDE, David, was bom in the county of 
 Antrim, of an ancient Scotch family, in 1726. After 
 serving his apprenticeship to a surgeon, he went into 
 the navy, where he remained some years. At this 
 period he was led to investigate particularly the treat- 
 ment of scurvy, upon which he afterward published 
 a treatise. After the peace of Aix-la-Chape!le, he at- 
 tended the lectures in Edinburgh and London ; and 
 about the end of 1749, settled in Dublin as a surgeon 
 and accoucheur, but his youth and modesty greatly 
 retarded his advancement at first. In 1764, he pub- 
 lished his Experimental Essays, which were every 
 where received with greatapplausc ; and the University 
 of Glasgow conferred on him a Doclor’s degree. For 
 several years after this he gave private lectures on 
 physic ; which he published in 1772 : this work dis- 
 played great acuteness of observation, and very philo- 
 
 sophical views of pathology; and contained a new 
 arrangement of diseases, which appeared to Dr. Cullen 
 of sufficient importance to be introduced into his system 
 of nosology. His merit being thus displayed, he got 
 into very extensive practice; indeed, he was so much 
 harassed, that he suffered for some time an almost total 
 incapacity for sleep ; when an accidental cold brought 
 on high fever and delirium, which terminated his ex- 
 istence towards the close of 1778. 
 
 MACE. See Myristica moschala. 
 
 . Macedonian parsley. See Bubon macedonicum. 
 
 Macedoni'sium semen. See Smyrnium olusatrum. 
 
 Ma'cer. (From masa , Hebrew.) Grecian macer 
 or mace. The root which is imported from Barbary by 
 this name, and is supposed to be the simarouba, and is 
 said to be anti- dysenteric. 
 
 MACER A'TION. {Macer atio ; from macero, to 
 soften by water.) In a pharrhaceutical sense, this term 
 implies an infusion either with or withoutheat, wherein 
 the ingredients are intended to be almost wholly dis- 
 solved in order to extract their virtues. 
 
 Macero'na. See Smyrnium olusatrum. 
 
 Mach.e'rion. Machceris. The amputating knife 
 
 MACIIA'ON. The proper name of an ancient 
 physician, said to be one of the sons of iEsculapius ; 
 whence some authors have fancied to dignify their 
 own inventions with his name, as particularly a col- 
 lyrium, described by Scribonius, intituled, Jisclepias 
 Machaonis ; and hence also, medicine in general is by 
 some called Jlrs Machaonia. 
 
 Machinamk'ntum aristionis. A machine for re- 
 ducing dislocation. 
 
 37 
 
MAG 
 
 MAG 
 
 MA'CIES. Emaciation. See Atrophy and Tales. 
 
 MA'CIS. Mace. See Myristica. 
 
 MAO KAREL. This delicious fish is the Scomber 
 scomber of Linnseus. When fresh it is of easy diges- 
 tion, and very nutritious. Pickled and salted, it be- 
 comes hard and difficult for the stomach to manage. 
 
 [The Scomber genus forms a family of fish, most of 
 which are remarkable for their beauty and elegance, as 
 well as for their qualities of being generally good food. 
 The New-York markets are supplied with abundance 
 of mackarel in their season. There are eight species 
 frequenting the ocean and waters adjacent to this city, 
 and they are all eatable ; some of them, however, are 
 more abundant than others. We have the following, 
 viz 
 
 Scomber grex, 
 
 vernalis, 
 
 . . plumbeus, 
 
 . ductor, 
 
 . . crysos, 
 
 . . maculatus, 
 
 . . zonatos, and 
 
 MACQ.UER, Joseph, was born at Paris, in 1710, 
 where he became doctor of medicine, professor of phar- 
 macy, and censor royal. He was likewise a member 
 of some foreign academies, and conducted the inedi 
 cal and chemical department of the Journal des Sga- 
 vans. He pursued chemistry, not so much with a view 
 of multiplying pharmaceutical preparations, as had 
 been mostly the case before, but, rather as a branch of 
 natural philosophy ; and gained a considerable reputa- 
 tion by publishing several useful and popular works 
 on the subject. The most laborious of these was a 
 dictionary in two octavo volumes ; subsequently trans- 
 lated into English by Keir, with great improvements. 
 He published also “ Formulae Medicamentorum Magis- 
 tralium,” and had a share in the composition of the 
 Pharmacopoeia Parisiensis of 1758. His death occur- 
 red in 1784. 
 
 MACROCE'PHALUS. [From paicpos , long, and 
 Kt<pakq, the head.) The name of a whale fish. See 
 Physeter macro cephalus. 
 
 MACROPHYSOCE'PHALUS. (From paxpog, long, 
 <f>vms, nature, and KE(j>a\i ;, the head, so called from the 
 length of the head.) One who has a head unnaturally 
 long and large. This word, according to Turton, is 
 only used by Ambrose Par6. 
 
 MACRO'PIPER. (From paxpog , long, and neirepi, 
 pepper.) See Piper longum. 
 
 iMACROPNCE' A. (From panpos, long, and nveo), 
 to breathe.) A difficulty of breathing, where the in- 
 spirations are at long intervals. 
 
 MA'CULA. A spot, a permanent discoloration of 
 some portion of the skin, often with a change of its 
 texture, but not connected with any disorder of the 
 constitution. 
 
 Macula matricis. A mother’s mark. See Mccvus 
 maternus. 
 
 MACULATUS. Spotted: applied in botany to 
 stems, petals, &c. as the stem of the common hem- 
 lock, Conium maculatum ; the petals of the Digitalis 
 purpurea. 
 
 Mad-apple. See Solanum melongena. 
 
 MADARO'SIS- (From paSog , bald, without hair.) 
 A defect or loss of eyebrows or eyelashes, causing a 
 disagreeable deformity, and painful sensation of the 
 eyes, in a strong light. 
 
 MADDER. See Rubia. 
 
 MADNESS. See Melancholia, and Mania. 
 
 Madness , canine. See Hydrophobia. 
 
 MA'DOR. Moisture. A sweating. 
 
 MADREPORA. Madrepore. 1. A genus in natu- 
 ral history, of the class, Vermes ; and order, Zoophyta. 
 An animal resembling a Medusa. 
 
 2. A species of coral. It consists of carbonate of 
 lime, and a little animal membraneous substance. 
 
 MAGATTI, Cjesar, was born in 1579, in the dutchy 
 of Reggio. He distinguished himself by his early pro- 
 ficiency in philosophy and medicine at Bologna, where 
 he graduated in his 18th year; and afterward went 
 to Rome. Returning at last to his native country, he 
 Boon acquired so much reputation in his profession, 
 that he was invited, as professor of surgery, to Ferrara ; 
 and after greatly distinguishing himself in that capa- 
 city., he was induced, during a severe illness, to enter 
 into the fraternity of Capuchins. He still continued, 
 
 however, to practise, and acquired the confidence of 
 persons of the first rank, especially the duke of Modena. 
 But suffering severely from the stone, he underwent an 
 operation at Bologna in 1647, which he did not long 
 survive. He was author of a considerable improve- 
 ment in the art of surgery, by his work entitled, “ De 
 rara Medicatione Vulnerum,” condemning the use of 
 tents, and recommending a simple, easy method of 
 dressing, without the irritation of frequently cleansing 
 and rubbing the tender granulations : and in an appen- 
 dix he refutes the notion of gun-shot wounds being 
 envenomed, or attended with cauterization. He after- 
 ward published a defence of this work against some 
 objections of Sennertus. 
 
 Magda'leon. (From paoou), to knead.) A mass 
 of plaster, or other composition, reduced to a cylindri- 
 cal form. 
 
 Magella'nicus cortex. See Wintera aromatica. 
 
 MA'GISTERY. (Magisterium ; from magister , a 
 master.) An obsolete term used by ancient chemists 
 to signify a peculiar and secret method of preparing 
 any medicine, as it were, by a masterly process. The 
 term was also long applied to all precipitates. 
 
 MAGISTRA'LIA. (From magister, a master.) Ap- 
 plied, by way of eminence, to such medicines as are 
 extemporaneous, or in common use. 
 
 Magistra'ntia. (From magistro, to rule : so called, 
 by way of eminence, as exceeding all others in virtue.) 
 See Imperatoria. 
 
 MA'GMA. (From paaoo), to blend together.) 
 Ecpiesma. 1. A thick ointment. 
 
 2. The faeces of an ointment after the thinner parts 
 are strained off. 
 
 3. A confection. 
 
 MA'GNES. (From Magnes, its inventor.) The 
 magnet, or loadstone. A muddy iron ore, in which 
 the iron is modified in such a manner as to afford a 
 passage to a fluid called the magnetic fluid. The mag- 
 net exhibits certain phenomena ; it is known by its pro- 
 perty of attracting steel filings, and is found in Au 
 vergne, in Biscay, in Spain, in Sweden, and Siberia. 
 
 Magnes arsenicalis. Arsenical magnet. It is a 
 composition of equal parts of antimony, sulphur, and 
 arsenic, mixed and melted together, so as to become a 
 glassy body. 
 
 Magnes epilepsia. An old and obsolete name of 
 native cinnabar. 
 
 MAGNE SIA. 1. The ancient chemists gave this 
 name to such substances as they conceived to have the 
 power of attracting any principle from the air. Thus 
 an earth which, on being exposed to the air, increased 
 in weight, and yielded vitriol, they called magnesia 
 vitriolata : and later chemists, observing in their pro- 
 cess for obtaining magnesia, that nitrous acid was 
 separated, and an earth left behind, supposing it had 
 attracted the acid, called it magnesia nitri, which, 
 from its colour, soon obtained the name of magnesia 
 alba. 
 
 2. The name of one of the primitive earths, having 
 a metallic basis, called magnesium. It has been found 
 native in the state of hydrate. 
 
 Magnesia may be obtained by pouring into a solu- 
 tion of its sulphate a solution of subcarbonate of soda, 
 washing the precipitate, drying it, and exposing it to a 
 red heat. It is usually procured in commerce, by act- 
 ing on magnesian limestone with the impure muriate 
 of magnesia, or bittern of the sea-salt manufactories. 
 The muriatic acid goes to the lime, forming a soluble 
 salt, and leaves behind the magnesia of both the bit- 
 tern and limestone. Or the bittern is decomposed by 
 a crude subcarbonate of ammonia, obtained from the 
 distillation of bones in iron cylinders. Muriate of am- 
 monia and subcarbonate of magnesia result. The 
 former is evaporated to dryness, mixed with chalk, and 
 sublimed. Subcarbonate of ammonia is thus recover- 
 ed, with which a new quantity of bittern may be de- 
 composed ; and thus, in ceaseless repetition, forming 
 an elegant and economical process. 100 parts of crys- 
 tallized Epsom salt, require for complete decomposition 
 56 of subcarbonate of potassa, or 44 dry subcarbo- 
 natc of soda, and yield 16 of pure magnesia after cal- 
 cination. 
 
 Magnesia is a white, soft powder. Its sp. gr. is 2.3 
 by Kirwan. It renders the syrup of violets, and infu- 
 sion of red cabbage, green, and reddens turmeric. It 
 is infusible, except by the hydroxygen blow-pipe. It has 
 scarcely any taste, and no smell. It is nearly insoluble 
 
MAG 
 
 MAG 
 
 In water ; but it absorbs a quantity of that liquid with 
 the production of heat. And when it is thrown down 
 from the sulphate by a caustic alkali, it is combined 
 With water constituting a hydrate, which, however, 
 separates at a red heat. It contains about one fourth 
 its weight of water. 
 
 When magnesia is exposed to the air, it very slowly 
 attracts carbonic acid. It combines with sulphur, form- 
 ing a sulphuret. 
 
 The metallic basis, or magnesium, may be obtain- 
 ed in the state of amalgam with mercury by electri- 
 zation. 
 
 When magnesia is strongly heated in contact with 
 2 volumes of chlorine, this gas is absorbed, and 1 vo- 
 lume of oxygen is disengaged. Hence it is evident that 
 there exists a combination of magnesium and chlorine, 
 or a true chloride. The salt called muriate of mag- 
 nesia, is a compound of the chloride and water. When 
 it is acted on by a strong heat, by far the greatest part 
 of the chlorine unites to the hydrogen of the water, 
 and rises in the form of muriatic acid gas ; while the 
 oxygen of the decomposed water combines with the 
 magnesium to form magnesia. 
 
 Magnesia is often associated with lime in minerals, 
 and their perfect separation becomes an interesting 
 problem in analysis. 
 
 Properties. Pure magnesia does not form with 
 water an adhesive ductile mass. It is in the form of 
 a very white spongy powder, soft to the touch, and 
 perfectly tasteless. It is very slightly soluble in water. 
 It absorbs carbonic acid gradually from the atmosphere. 
 It changes very delicate blue vegetable colours to green. 
 Its attraction to the acids is weaker than those of the 
 alkalies. Its salts are partially decomposed by ammo- 
 nia, one part of the magnesia being precipitated, and 
 the other forming a triple compound. Its specific gra- 
 vity is about 2.3. It is infusible even by the most in- 
 tense heat ; but when mixed with some of the other 
 earths it becomes fusible. It combines with sulphur. 
 It does not unite to phosphorus or carbon. It is not 
 dissolved by alkalies in the humid way. When heated 
 strongly, it becomes phosphorescent. With the dense 
 acids it becomes ignited. With all the acids it forms 
 salts of a bitter taste, mostly very soluble. 
 
 The magnesia of the present London Pharmacopceia 
 was formerly called Magnesia calcinata ; usta ; pur a. 
 It is directed to be made thus : — Take of carbonate of 
 magnesia, four ounces ; burn it in a very strong fire, 
 for two hours, or until acetic acid being dropped in, 
 extricates no bubbles of gas. It is given as an absorb- 
 ent, antacid, and eccoprotic, in cardialgia, spasms, con- 
 vulsions, and tormina of the bowels of infants ; pyro- 
 sis, flatulencies, and other diseases of the primae via?; 
 obstipation, leucorrhoea, rickets, scrofula, crusta lactea, 
 and podagra. The dose is from half a drachm to a 
 drachm. 
 
 Magnesia calcinata. See Magnesia. 
 
 Magnesia, hydrate of. A mineral found in New 
 Jersey, consisting of magnesia and water. 
 
 [“The structure of this new and interesting mineral 
 is very distinctly foliated; and the folias frequently 
 radiate from a centre. Their lustre is more or less 
 shining and pearly; and they are somewhat elastic. 
 
 The laminae when separate are transparent ; in the 
 mass only semi-transparent ; and by exposure to the 
 weather, their surface becomes dull and opaque. 
 
 It is soft, and may be scratched by the finger nail, 
 like talc. It slightly adheres to the tongue ; and its 
 sp. gr. is 2.13. Its colour is white, often tinged with 
 green ; its powder is a pure white. 
 
 Iubecomes opaque and friable before the blow pipe, 
 andiits weight is diminished. In diluted sulphuric acid, 
 it nearly dissolves without effervescence, and yields a 
 limpid solution extremely bitter to the taste. Accord- 
 ing to Prof. Bruce, to whom we are indebted for a 
 knowledge of this mineral, it is composed of pure 
 magnesia 70, water 30. 
 
 It is sufficiently distinguished from talc by its solu- 
 bility in acids. 
 
 It is found at Hoboken, New-Jersey, in veins, a few 
 lines to two inches in thickness ; they traverse serpen- 
 tine in various directions, and, near the sides of the 
 veins, the serpentine is sometimes intermixed with the 
 folia? of the magnesia.” — Clean. Min. 
 
 Specimens of this hydrate, or native magnesia, have 
 also been found in the veins of the serpentine at Hobo- 
 ken, and on Staten Island, in a pulverulent form, and 
 
 when collected has the appearance of the magnesia 
 alba of the shops, a specimen of which is in iny pos- 
 session. A.] 
 
 Magnesia usta. See Magnesia' 
 
 Magnesia vitriolata. See Magnesia sulphas. 
 
 Magnesia subcarbonas. Magncsicecarbonas; Mag- 
 nesia alba. Subcarbonate of Magnesia. The London 
 College direct it to be made as follows: — Take of sul- 
 phate of magnesia, a pound ; subcarbonate of potassa, 
 nine ounces ; water, three gallons. Dissolve the sub 
 carbonate of potassa in three pints of the water, and 
 strain ; dissolve also the sulphate of magnesia separately 
 in five pints of the water, and strain ; then add the rest 
 of the water to this latter solution, apply heat, and 
 when it boils, pour in the former solution, stirring them 
 well together ; next, strain through a linen cloth ; 
 lastly, wash the powder repeatedly with boiling water, 
 and dry it upon bibulous paper, in a heat of 200°. It 
 is in form of very fine powder, considerably resembling 
 flour in its appearance and feel; it has no sensible 
 taste on the tongue ; it gives a faint greenish colour to 
 the tincture of violets, and converts turnsole to a blue. 
 It is employed medicinally as an absorbent, antacid, 
 and purgative, in doses from half a drachm to two 
 drachms. 
 
 Magnesite sulphas. Sulphas magnesite ; Sulphas 
 magnesite purificata ; Magnesia vitriolata ; Sal ca- 
 tharticus amarus. Sal catharticum amarum. Sul- 
 phate of magnesia. Epsom salt. Bitter purging salt. 
 
 The sulphate of magnesia exists in several mineral 
 springs, and in sea-water. 
 
 It is from these saliiffi solutions that the salt is ob- 
 tained ; the method generally adopted for obtaining it 
 is evaporation, which causes the salt to crystallize in 
 tetrahedral prisms. It has a very bitter taste, and is 
 soluble in its own weight of water at 60°, and in three- 
 fourths of its weight of boiling water. Sulphate of 
 magnesia, when perfectly pure, effloresces ; but that 
 of commerce generally contains foreign salts, such as 
 the muriate of magnesia, which renders it so deliques- 
 cent, that it must be kept in a close vessel or bladder. 
 By the action of heat it undergoes the watery fusion, 
 and loses its water of crystallization, but does not part 
 with its acid. One hundred parts of crystallized sul- 
 phate of magnesia consist of 29.35 parts of acid, 17 of 
 earth, and 53.65 of water. The alkalies, strontian, 
 barytes, and all the salts formed by these salifiable 
 bases, excepting the alkaline muriates, decompose sul- 
 phate of magnesia. It is also decomposed by the 
 nitrate, carbonate, and muriate of lime. 
 
 Epsom salt is a mild and gentle purgative, operating 
 with sufficient efficacy, and in general with ease and 
 safety, rarely occasioning any gripes, or the other in- 
 conveniences of resinous purgatives. Six or eight 
 drachms may be dissolved in a proper quantity of com- 
 mon water ; or four, five, or more in a pint or quart of 
 the purging mineral waters. These solutions may 
 likewise be so managed, in small doses, as to produce 
 evacuation from the other emunctories; if the patient 
 be kept warm, they increase perspiration, and by 
 moderate exercise in the cool air, the urinary dis- 
 charge. Some allege that this salt has a peculiar effect 
 in allaying pain, as in colic, even independently of 
 evacuation. 
 
 It is, however, principally used for the preparation 
 of the subcarbonate of magnesia. 
 
 [Magnesian limestone. This is a magnesian car- 
 bonate of lime, of which there are two varieties; 
 common magnesian limestone, or bitter-spar, and do- 
 lomite ; both of which have been found in abundance 
 in Pennsylvania, New-York, and Connecticut. Some 
 of the quarries supplying this limestone may hereafter 
 become important in the manufacture of Epsom salts, 
 or sulphate of magnesia. A.] 
 
 MAGNESITE. ~ A yellowish gray or white mineral, 
 composed of magnesia, carbonic acid, alumina, a ferru- 
 ginous manganese, lime, and water, found in serpentine 
 rocks, in Moravia. 
 
 MAGNESIUM. The metallic basis of magnesia. 
 See Magnesia. 
 
 MAGNET. See Magnes. 
 
 MAGNETISM. The property which iron possesses 
 of attracting or repelling other iron, according to cir- 
 cumstances, that is, similar poles of magnets repel, but 
 opposite poles attract each other. 
 
 Magnetism, animal. A sympathy lately supposed, 
 by some persons, to exist between the magnet and the 
 
 39 
 
MAL, 
 
 MAL 
 
 human body; by means of which, the former became 
 capable of curing many diseases in an unknown way, 
 somewhat resembling the performances of the old ma- 
 gicians. Animal magnetism is now entirely exploded. 
 
 Magnum os. The third bone of the lower row of 
 bones of the carpus, reckoning from the thumb towards 
 the little finger. 
 
 MAGNUS. The term is applied to parts from their 
 relative size ; and to diseases and remedies from their 
 importance ; as magnum os , magnus morbus , magnum 
 dei donum , See. 
 
 Magnum dei donum. So Dr. Mead calls the Peru- 
 vian bark. 
 
 Magnus morbus. The great disease. So Hippo- 
 crates calls the epilepsy. 
 
 Magy'daris. The root of the laserwort- 
 
 Mahagoni. See Swietenia. 
 
 Mahaleb. A species of Prunus. 
 
 Mahmou'dy. Scammonium. 
 
 MAIDENHAIR. See Adianthum. 
 
 Maidenhair , Canada. See Adianthum pedatum. 
 
 Maidenhair , common. See Asplenium trichomancs. 
 
 Maidenhair , English. See Adianthum. 
 
 Maidenhair , golden. See Polytrichum. 
 
 Maidenhair-tree. Oinan itsio. The Ginkobiloba. 
 In China and Japan, where this tree grows, the fruit 
 acquires the size of a damask plumb, and contains a 
 kernel resembling that of our apricot. These kernels 
 always make part of the desert at all public feasts and 
 entertainments. They are said to promote digestion, 
 and to cleanse the stomach and bowels. The oil is 
 used at the table. 
 
 Majanthemum. See Convallaria majalis. 
 
 MAJORA'NA. ( Quodmense Maio floreat, because 
 it flowers in May.) See Origanum majorana. 
 
 Majorana syriaca. See Teucrium marum. 
 
 M A'LA. (From mains , an apple : so called from its 
 roundness.) A prominent part of the cheek. See 
 Jugale os. 
 
 Mala jethiopica. A species of love-apple. See 
 Solanum lycopersicum. 
 
 Mala Assyria. The citron. 
 
 Mala aurantia. See Citrus aurantium. 
 
 Mala cotonea. The quince. 
 
 Mala insana nigra. See Solanum melongena. 
 
 Malabar plum. See Eugenia jambos. 
 
 Malabathri oleum. Oil of cassia. 
 
 Malaba'thrinum. (From paXafiaOpov, malaba- 
 thrum.) Ointment of malabathrum. It is compounded 
 of myrrh, spikenard, malabathrum, and many other 
 aromatic ingredients. 
 
 Malaba'thrum. (MaXa(?a0pov : from Malabar, in 
 India, whence it was brought, and belre, a leaf, Ind.) 
 See Lauras cassia. 
 
 Ma'laca radix. See Sagittaria alexipharmaca. 
 
 Malacca bean. See Avicennia tomentosa. 
 
 Ma'lache. ( Malache , es. f. ; from paXaKos, soft : so 
 called from the softness of its leaf.) The mallow. See 
 Malva. 
 
 MALACHITE. (From paXaxn-, the mallow : from 
 its resemblance in colour to the mallow.) Mountain 
 blue, a carbonate of copper ore found in Siberia. 
 
 MALACHOLITE. See Sahlite. 
 
 Mala'cia. (From paXaxiov, a ravenous fish.) De- 
 praved appetite, when such things are coveted as are 
 not proper for food. See Pica. 
 
 MALACO'STEON. (From paXaicog, soft, and o^eov, 
 a bone.) A softness of the bones. Mollities ossium. 
 A disease of the bones, wherein they can be bent with- 
 out fracturing them, in consequence either of the inor- 
 dinate absorption of the phosphate of lime, from which 
 their natural solidity is derived, or else of this matter 
 not being duly secreted and deposited in their fabric. 
 In rickets, the bones only yield and become distorted 
 by slow degrees ; but in the present disease they may 
 be at once bent in any direction. The mollities ossium 
 is rare, and its causes not well understood. All the 
 cases of mollities ossium yet on record have proved 
 fatal, and no means of cure are yet known. On dissec- 
 tion of those who have died, all the bones, except the 
 teeth, have been found unusually soft, so that scarcely 
 any of them could resist the knife, the periosteum has 
 been found thicker than usual, and the bones have 
 been found to contain a great quantity of oily matter 
 and little earth. 
 
 Mala'ctica. (From paXaoaoo, to soften.) Emol- 
 lient medicines. 
 
 40 
 
 Malagfue'tta. Grains of paradise. 
 
 Malaguetta. Grains of paradise. 
 
 MALA'GMA. (From paXaaaw, to soften.) A poul 
 tice. 
 
 Malamiris. A species of Piper. 
 
 MALA'RIA. The name in Italy of an endemic in- 
 termittent, which attacks people in the neighbourhood 
 of Rome, and especially about the Pontine marshes, 
 which have often been drained to carry off the decom- 
 posing animal and vegetable materials that spread their 
 Aria cattiva , as it is called, over the whole of the cam- 
 pagna. 
 
 [The Malaria of Rome is an infected atmosphere 
 arising from marsh-miasmata, producing an endemic 
 disease. We have, in the United States, many similar 
 instances of malaria producing also local and endemic 
 diseases. The Pontine marshes in the neighbourhood 
 of Rome are very extensive, and infect the atmosphere 
 over a large tract of country. Lancisi has ably de- 
 scribed the condition and effects of the marsh-miasma 
 of Rome, in his work Be noxiis paludum effluviis. 
 The Malaria returns annually during the height of the 
 warm season, and is destroyed with the approach of 
 winter, producing in this country what we call a sea- 
 sonable disease. The term marsh-miasma , has become 
 rather unfashionable, as perhaps its meaning is too 
 indefinite, but it is not more so than Malaria. In fact, 
 they both mean the same thing, or the same state of 
 the atmosphere, both producing seasonable, and local 
 or endemic diseases. One is an Italian word, meaning 
 bad air, or a sickening state of the atmosphere. Mias- 
 ma is a Greek word, from piaivu >, to infect, importing 
 a polluted, corrupted, or infected state of the atmos- 
 phere. A.] 
 
 Malarum ossa. See Jugale os. 
 
 MA'LATE. Malas. A salt formed by the union 
 of the malic acid, or acid of apples with salifiable 
 bases ; thus malate of copper , malate of lead , &c. 
 
 Ma'le. The arm-pit. 
 
 Male fern. See Polypodium filix mas. 
 
 Male orchis. See Orchis mascula. 
 
 Male speedwell. See Veronica officinalis. 
 
 MALIC ACID. Acidum malicum. This acid is ob- 
 tained by saturating the juice of apples with alkali, 
 and pouring in the acetous solution of lead, until it 
 occasions no more precipitate. The precipitate is then 
 to be edulcorated and sulphuric acid poured on it, 
 until the liquor has acquired a fresh acid taste, with- 
 out any mixture of sweetness. The whole is then to 
 be filtered, to separate the sulphate of lead. The fil- 
 tered liquor is the malic acid, which is very pure, 
 remains always in a fluid state, and cannot be rendered 
 concrete. See Sorbic acid. 
 
 MALIASMUS. (From paXis, cutaneous vermina- 
 tion.) Breeding animalcules on the skin, as the louse, 
 flea, tick, &c. 
 
 MALI'GNANT. (Malignus ; from malus.) A 
 term which may be applied to any disease, the symp- 
 toms of which are so aggravated as to thi eaten the 
 destruction of the patient. It is frequently used to sig- 
 nify a dangerous epidemic. 
 
 Malignant fever. See Typhus. 
 
 Malignant sore throat. See Cynanche maligna. 
 
 MA'LIS. (M aXii, and paXiaopos, are Greek nouns 
 composing cutaneous vermination.) The name of a 
 genus of diseases in Good’s Nosology. Class, Eccritica, 
 Order, Acrotica. Cutaneous vermination. It has six 
 species, vix. Malis pediculi ; pulicis ; acari ; filariw , 
 cestri ; gordii. 
 
 MALLEABILITY. (Malleabilitas ; from malleus, 
 a hammer.) The property which several metals pos- 
 sess of being extended under the hammer into thin 
 plates, without cracking. The thin leaves of silver 
 and gold are the best examples of malleability. See 
 Ductility. 
 
 Malleamothe. Pavette; Pavate; Erysipelas eu- 
 rans arbor. A shrub wdiich grows in Malabar. The 
 leaves, boiled in palm oil, cure the impetigo; the root, 
 powdered and mixed with ginger, is diuretic. 
 
 MALLEATIO. A species of St. Vitus's dance, in 
 which the person has a convulsive action of one or 
 both hands, which strike the knee like a hammer. 
 
 Mallei anterior. See Laxator tympani. 
 
 Mallei externus. See Laxator tympani. 
 
 Mallei internes. See Tensor tympani. 
 
 MALLE OLUS. (Dim. of malleus , a mallet: bo 
 j called from its supposed resemblance to a mallet) 
 
MAL 
 
 MAL 
 
 The ankle, distinguished into external and internal, or 
 malleolus externus and internus. 
 
 MA'LLEUS. ( Malleus quasi molleus ; from mollio , 
 to soften ; a hammer.) A bone of the internal ear is 
 so termed from its resemblance. It is distinguished 
 into a head, neck, and manubrium. The head is 
 round, and incrusted with a thin cartilage, and an- 
 nexed to another bone of the ear, the incus, by gingly- 
 mus. Its neck is narrow, and situated between the 
 head and manubrium, or handle ; from which a long 
 slender process arises, adheres to a furrow in the au- 
 ditory canal, and is continued as far as the fissure in 
 the articular cavity of the temporal bone. The ma- 
 nubrium is terminated by an enlarged extremity, and 
 connected to the membrana tympani by a short conoid 
 process. 
 
 MALLOW. S ee Malva. 
 
 Mallow , round-leaved. See Malva rotundifolia. 
 
 Mallow , vervain. See Malva alcea. 
 
 Malograna'tum. (From malum , an apple, and 
 granum, a grain : so named from its grain-like seeds.) 
 The pomegranate. 
 
 MALPIGHI, Marcello, was bom near Bologna, 
 in 1628. He went through his preliminary studies 
 with great eclat, and especially distinguished himself 
 by his zealous pursuit of anatomy. His merit pro- 
 cured him, in 1653, the degree of doctor in medicine, 
 and, three years after, the appointment of professor of 
 physic, at Bologna ; but he was soon invited to Pisa, 
 by the Grand Duke of Tuscany. However, the air of 
 this place injuring his health, which was naturally de- 
 licate, he was obliged, in 1659, to return to his office at 
 Bologna. Three years after, he was tempted by the 
 magistrates of Messina to accept the medical profes- 
 sorship there ; but his little deference to ancient au- 
 thorities involved him in controversies with iiis col- 
 leagues, which forced him to return again to Bologna, 
 in 1666. His reputation rapidly extended throughout 
 Europe, as a philosophical inquirer, and he was 
 chosen a member of the Royal Society of London, 
 which afterward printed his works at their own ex- 
 pense. In 1691, Pope Innocent XII., on his election, 
 chose Malpighi for his chief physician and chamber- 
 lain, when he removed to Rome; but, three years 
 after, he was carried off by an apoplectic stroke. He 
 joined, with an indefatigable pursuit of knowledge, a 
 remarkable degree of candour and modesty ; and ranks 
 very high among the philosophers of the physiological 
 age in which he lived. He was the first to employ the 
 microscope in examining the circulation of the blood ; 
 and the same instrument assisted him in exploring the 
 minute structure of various organs, as is evident from 
 his first publication on the lungs, in 1661 ; and this was 
 followed by successive treatises on many other parts. 
 In 1669, his essay, “ De Formatione Pulli in Ovo,” 
 was printed at London, with his remarks on the silk- 
 worm, and on the conglobate glands: much light was 
 thrown by these investigations on the obscure subject 
 of generation, and other important points of physio- 
 logy. He was thence led to the consideration of the 
 structure and functions of plants, and evinced himself 
 an original, as well as a very profound observer. His 
 “ Anatome Plantarum” was published by the Royal 
 Society, in 1675 and 1679, with some observations on 
 the incubation of the egg. His only medical work, 
 “ Consultatiorum Medicinalium Centuria Prima,” did 
 not appear till 1713: he was not distinguished as a 
 practitioner, but deserves praise for pointing out the 
 mischief of bleeding, in the malignant epidemics 
 which prevailed in Italy in his time. 
 
 MALPI'GHIA. (So named in honour of Malpighi, 
 the celebrated vegetable anatomist.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, De- 
 candria; Order, Trigynia. 
 
 Malpighia glabra. The systematic name of a 
 tree which affords an esculent cherry. 
 
 MALT. Grain which has become sweet, from the 
 conversion of its starch into sugar, by an incipient 
 growth or germination, artificially induced, called 
 malting. 
 
 Ma'ltha. (From pa\aaau>, to soften.) Maltlia- 
 ecdes. 1. A medicine softened and tempered with wax. 
 
 2. The name of the mineral tallow of Kirwan, 
 which resembles wax, and is said to have been found 
 on the coast of Finland. 
 
 Maltha'ctica. (From ^aX0«Ac«^w, to soften.) Emol- 
 lient medicines. 
 
 Maltheorum. Common salt. 
 
 MA'LIJM. 1. A disease. 
 
 2. An apple. 
 
 Malum mortuum. A disease that appears in the 
 form of a pustule, which soon forms a dry, brown, 
 hard, and broad crust. It is seldom attended with 
 pain, and remains fixed for a long time before it can 
 be detached. It is mostly observed on the tibia and os 
 coccygis, and sometimes the face. 
 
 Malum pilare. See Plica. 
 
 MA'LUS. See Pyrus malus. 
 
 Malus indica. Bilumbi biting-bing , of Bontius. 
 The Malus indica — fructu pentagono , of Europeans. 
 It is carefully cultivated in the gaidens of the East In- 
 dies, where it flowers throughout the year. The juice 
 of the root is cooling, and drank as a cure for fevers. 
 The leaves, boiled and made into a cataplasm with 
 rice, are famed in all sorts of tumours, and tlie juice 
 of the fruit is used in almost all external heats, dipping 
 linen rags in it, and applying them to the parts. It is 
 drank, mixed with arrack, to cure diarrhoeas; and the 
 dried leaves, mixed with betel leaves, and given in 
 arrack, are said to promote delivery. The ripe fruit is 
 eaten as a delicacy, and the unripe made into a pickle 
 for the use of the table. 
 
 M A'LVA. ( Malva quasi molva ; from mollis , soft : 
 named from the softness of its leaves.) 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnsan system. Class, 
 Monadelphia; Order, Polyandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the common mal- 
 low See Malva sylvestris. 
 
 Malva alcea. Malva verbcnaca. The vervain 
 mallow. This plant is distinguished from the common 
 mallow by its leaves being jagged, or cut in about the 
 edges. It agrees in virtues with the other mallows, 
 but it is the least mucilaginous of any. This, like to 
 the other mallows, abounds with a mucilage, and is 
 good for pectoral drinks. 
 
 Malva arborea. See Alcea rosea. 
 
 Malva rotundifolia. Round-leaved mallow. The 
 whole herb and root possess similar virtues to the com- 
 mon mallow. See Malva sylvestris. 
 
 Malva sylvestris. The systematic name of the 
 common mallow. Malva vulgaris; Malva — caule 
 erecto herbaceo, foliis septemlobatis acutis , peduveulis 
 petiolisque pilosis. This indigenous plant has a 
 strong affinity to the altha;a, both in a botanical and 
 a medical respect. See Althaea. The leaves and 
 flowers are principally used in fomentations, cata- 
 plasms, and emollient enemas. The internal use of 
 the leaves seems to be wholly superseded by the radix 
 althsea. 
 
 Malva verbenaca. See Malva alcea. 
 
 Malva vulgaris. See Malva sylvestris. 
 
 MaLvavi'scus. (From malva , the mallow, and 
 viscus, glue : so named from its viscidity.) See Al- 
 thcea officinalis. 
 
 MALVERN. The village of Great Malvern has, 
 for many years, been celebrated for a spring of re- 
 markable purity, which has acquired the name of the 
 holy well, from the reputed sanctity of its waters, and 
 the real and extensive benefit long derived in various 
 cases from its use. 
 
 The holy well water, when first drawn, appears 
 quite clear and pellucid, and does not become sensibly 
 turbid on standing. It possesses somewhat of an 
 agreeable pungency to the taste ; but this is not consi- 
 derable. In other respects it does not differ in taste 
 from pure good water. 
 
 The contents of Malvern holy well are: — some car- 
 bonic acid, which is in an uncombined state, capable 
 of acting upon iron, and of giving a little taste to the 
 water; but the exact quantity of which has not been 
 ascertained : — a very small portion of earth, either 
 lime or magnesia, united with the carbonic and ma- 
 rine acids ; perhaps a little neutral alkaline salt, and 
 a very large proportion of water: — for we may add, 
 that, the carbonic acid perhaps excepted, the foreign 
 matter is less than that of any spring- water which we 
 use. No iron or metal of any kind is found in it, 
 though there are chalybeates in the neighbourhood. 
 
 It is singular that, notwithstanding its apparent 
 purity, this water is said not to keep well, and soon 
 acquires a foetid smell, by standing in open vessels. 
 
 Malvern water, like many others, whs at first only 
 employed as an external application ; and this, indeed 
 is still its principal use, though it is extended, with 
 
MAM 
 
 MAN 
 
 some advantage, to a few internal diseases. It has 
 been found highly efficacious in painful and deep ul- 
 cerations, the consequence of a scrofulous habit of 
 body, and which are always attended with much local 
 irritation, and often general fever. Applied to the sore, 
 it moderates the profuseness of the discharge, corrects 
 the fcetor, which so peculiarly marks a caries of the 
 bone, promotes the granulating process, and a salutary 
 exfoliation of the carious part ; and by a long perse- 
 verance in this course, very dangerous and obstinate 
 cases have at last been cured. Inflammation of the 
 eye, especially the ophthalmia, which is so trouble- 
 some in scrofulous habits, often yields to this simple 
 application, and we find, that, for a great number of 
 years, persons afflicted with sore eyes have been in the 
 habit of resorting to Malvern holy well. Another order 
 of external diseases, for which this water is greatly 
 celebrated, is cutaneous eruptions ; even those obsti- 
 nate cases of dry desquamations, that frequently fol- 
 low a sudden application of cold in irritable habits, 
 are often cured by this remedy. Where the skin is hot 
 and dry, it remarkably relieves the intolerable itching 
 of herpetic disorders, and renders the surface of the 
 body more cool and perspirable. It appears, however, 
 from a nice observation of Dr. Wall, that this method 
 of treatment is not so successful in the cutaneous 
 eruptions of very lax leucophlegmatic habits, where 
 the extremities are cold and the circulation languid ; 
 but that it succeeds best where there is unusual irrita- 
 tion of the skin, and where it is apt to break in painful 
 fissures, that ooze out a watery acrid lymph. On the 
 first application of this water to an inflamed surface, it 
 will often, for a time, increase the pain and irritation, 
 but these effects go off in a few days. 
 
 The great benefit arising from using Malvern waters 
 as an external remedy, in diseases of the skin and sur- 
 lace of the body, has led to its employment in some 
 internal disorders, and often with considerable advan- 
 tage. Of these, the most important are painful affec- 
 tions of the kidneys and bladder, attended with the 
 discharge of bloody, purulent, or foetid urine, the hectic 
 fever, produced by scrofulous ulceration of the lungs, 
 or very extensive and irritating sores on the surface of 
 the body, and also fistulas of long standing, that have 
 been neglected, and have become' constant and trouble- 
 some sores. 
 
 The Malvern water is in general a perfectly safe ap- 
 plication, and may be used with the utmost freedom, 
 both as an external dressing for sores, and** a common 
 drink. 
 
 The internal use of Malvern waters is sometimes 
 attended at first with a slight nausea, and not unfre- 
 quently, for the first day or two, it occasions some 
 degree of drowsiness, vertigo, or slight pain of the head, 
 which comes on a few minutes after drinking it. These 
 symptoms go off spontaneously, after a few days, or 
 may readily be removed by a mild purgative. The 
 effects of this water on the bowels are not at all con- 
 stant ; frequently it purges briskly for a few days, but 
 it is not uncommon for the body to be rendered costive 
 by its use, especially, as Dr. Wall observes, with those 
 who are accustomed to malt liquors. In all cases, it 
 decidedly increases the flow of urine, and the general 
 health of the patient. The duration of a course of 
 Malvern waters must vary very considerably on ac- 
 count of the different kinds of disease for which this 
 spring is resorted to. 
 
 Mamk'i. The mammoe, momin, or toddy-tree. 
 This tree is found in different parts of the West Indies, 
 but those on the Island of Hispaniola are the best. 
 From incisions made in the branches, a copious dis- 
 charge of pellucid liquor is obtained, which is called 
 momin, or toddy-wine. It must be drank very sparingly, 
 because of its very diuretic quality. It is esteemed as 
 an effectual preservative from the stone, as also a sol- 
 vent of it when generated. There are two species. 
 
 MAMI LLA. (Diminutive of mamma , the breast.) 
 1. The breast of man. 
 
 2. The nipple of the male and female breasts. 
 
 Mami'ra. It is said, by Paulus Aigineta, to be the 
 root of a plant which is of a detergent quality. Some 
 think it is the root of the doronicum; but what it 
 really is cannot be ascertained. 
 
 MA'MMA. See Breast. 
 
 MA'MMARY. Belonging to the breast. 
 
 Mammary artery. Arteria mammillaris. The 
 internal mammary artery is a branch of the subclavian, 
 42 
 
 and gives off the mediastinal, thymal, and pericardial 
 arteries. The external mammary is a branch of the 
 axillary artery. 
 
 Mammary vein. Vena mamillaris. These vessels 
 accompany the arteries, and evacuate their blood into 
 the subclavian vein. 
 
 MAMMEA. (So called from its vernacular appella- 
 tion in the West Indies, mamei , and allowed by Lin- 
 naeus, because of its affinity to mamma , abreast, allud- 
 ing to the shape of its fruit.) The name of a genus 
 of plants. Class, Polyandria ; Order Monogynia. 
 
 Mammea Americana. The systematic name of a 
 tree, which affords a delicious fruit called mammea. It 
 has a very grateful flavour when ripe, and is much 
 cultivated in Jamaica, where it is generally sold in the 
 markets for one of the best fruits of the island. 
 
 MAN. Homo. Man is compounded of solids, fluids, 
 a vital principle, and, what distinguishes him from 
 every other animal, a soul. See Animal. 
 
 Ma'ncoron. According to Oribasius, a kind of 
 sugar found in a sort of cane. 
 
 Mancura'na. See Origanum vulgare. 
 
 MANDI'BULA. (From mando , to chew.) The 
 jaw. See Maxilla inferior. 
 
 MANDRAGORA. (From yavSpa , a den, and 
 aycipw, to collect ; because it grows about caves and 
 dens of beasts ; or from the German man dragen , 
 bearing man.) See Atropa mandragora. 
 
 Mandragori'tes. (From pavSpayopa , the man- 
 drake.) Wine, in which the roots of the male man- 
 drake are infused. 
 
 MANDRAKE. See Atrop a mandragora. 
 
 MANDUCA'TOR. (From manduco, to chew.) A 
 muscle which assists in the action of chewing. 
 
 Ma'nga. (Indian.) The mango-tree. 
 
 MANGANESE. This metallic substance seems, 
 after iron, to be the most frequently diffused meial 
 through the earth; its ores are very common. As a 
 peculiar metal, it was first noticed by Gahn and Schcele, 
 in the years 1774 and 1777. It is always found in the 
 state of an oxide, varying in the degree of oxidisement. 
 La Peyrouse affirmed that he had found manganese in 
 a metallic state ; but there was probably some mistake 
 in his observation. The ores are distinguished into 
 gray oxide of manganese, black oxide of manganese , 
 reddish white oxide of manganese, and carbonate of man- 
 ganese. All these combinations have an earthy tex- 
 ture ; they are very ponderous ; they occur both amor- 
 phous and crystallized ; and generally contain a large 
 quantity of iron. Their colour is black, blackish- 
 brown, or gray, seldom white. They soil the fingers 
 like soot. They are sometimes crystallized in prisms, 
 tetrahedral, rhomboidal, or striated. 
 
 Properties. — Manganese is of a whitish gray colour. 
 Its fracture is granulated, irregular, and uneven. It is 
 of a metallic brilliancy, which it, however, soon loses 
 in the air. Its specific gravity is about 8. It is very 
 hard, and extremely brittle. It is one of the most refrac- 
 tory metals, and most difficult to fuse, requiring at least 
 160° of Wedgwood’s pyrometer. Its attraction of oxy- 
 gen is so rapid, that exposure to the air is sufficient to 
 render it red, brown, black, and friable, in a very short 
 time ; it can, therefore, only be kept under water, oil, 
 or ardent spirits. It is the most combustible of all the 
 metals. It decomposes water by means of heat, very 
 rapidly, as well as the greater part of the metallic ox- 
 ides. It decomposes sulphuric acid. It is soluble in 
 nitric acid. It is fusible with earths, and colours them 
 brown, violet, or red, according to its state of oxidise- 
 ment. It frees from colour glasses tinged by iron. It 
 does not readily unite with sulphur. It combines 
 with phosphorus. It unites with gold, silver, and cop- 
 per, and renders them brittle. It unites to arsenic in 
 close vessels, but does not enter into union with mer- 
 cury. 
 
 Manganese, heated in oxygen or chlorine, takes fire 
 and forms an oxide or chloride. It has been thought dif- 
 ficult to decide on the oxides of manganese. 
 
 According to Sir H. Davy there are two oxides only, 
 the olive and the black; Mr. Brande has three, the 
 olive, dark red, and black; Thenard has four, the % 
 green, the white (in the state of hydrate), the chesnut- 
 brown, and the black; Berzelius has five, the first gray 
 the second green, the third and fourth are not well de- 
 fined, and the fifth is the black. 
 
 Two oxides, however, are well defined. 
 
 1. The first oxide may be obtained by dissolving com 
 
MAN 
 
 MAN 
 
 mon black manganese in sulphuric or nitric acid, add- 
 ing a little sugar, and precipitating by solution of po- 
 tassa. A white powder is obtained, which being heated 
 to redness out of the contact of air, becomes yellow, 
 puce-coloured, and, lastly, red-brown. To be pre- 
 served, it should be washed in boiling water, previously 
 freed from air, and then dried by distilling off the moist- 
 ure in a retort filled with hydrogen. The dark olive 
 oxide, when examined in large quantities, appears al- 
 most black ; but when spread upon white paper, its 
 olive tint is apparent. It takes fire when gently heated, 
 increases in weight, and acquires a browner tint. It 
 slowly absorbs oxygen from the air, even at common 
 temperatures. It dissolves in acids without efferves- 
 cence. The white powder obtained above, is the hy- 
 drated protoxide. The different tints which it assumes 
 by exposure to air, are supposed by Sir H. Davy to de- 
 pend on the formation of variable quantities of the 
 black-brown oxide, which probably retains the water 
 contained in the white hydrate, and is hence deep 
 puce-coloured. 
 
 2. The black peroxide. Its sp. gr. is 4. It does not 
 combine with any of the acids. It yields oxygen when 
 heated ; and by intense ignition passes in a great mea- 
 sure into the protoxide. 
 
 .Method of obtaining Manganese. — This metal is ob- 
 tained by mixing the black oxide, finely powdered, with 
 pitch ; making it into a ball, and putting this into a 
 crucible, with powdered charcoal, one-tenth of an inch 
 thick at the sides, and one-fourth of an inch deep at the 
 bottom. The empty space is then to be filled with 
 powdered charcoal ; a cover is to be luted on ; and the 
 crucible exposed, for an hour, to the strongest heat that 
 can be raised Or, digest the black oxide of manga- 
 nese repeatedly, with the addition of one-sixteenth of 
 sugar, in nitric acid ; dilute the mixture with three 
 times its bulk of water; filter it, and decompose it by 
 the addition of potassa ; collect the precipitate, form it 
 into a paste with oil, and put it into a crucible, well 
 lined with charcoal. Expose the crucible for at least 
 two hours to the strongest heat of a forge. 
 
 MANGANESIC ACID. ( Acidum manganesium ; 
 from manganese , its base.) Chevillott and Edwards 
 have ascertained that the carnelion mineral, which is 
 formed b.y igniting a mixture of the black oxide of 
 manganese and nitre, has the property of making a 
 neutral manganesate of potassa. 
 
 Mange i, wursel. The root of scarcity. The Beta 
 hybrida of Linneeus. A plant of great importance, as 
 a substitute for bread in periods of famine. It is culti- 
 vated here as green food for cattle, especially milch 
 cows. It has not, however, succeeded so well in this 
 country as in Germany. 
 
 MANGET, John James, was born at Geneva in 
 1652. He originally studied for the clerical profession, 
 but, after five years’ labour, his inclination to medical 
 pursuits prevailed, and he made such progress, without 
 the aid of any teacher, that he was admitted to the de- 
 gree of doctor at Valence in 1678. He then commenced 
 practice in his native city, and obtained considerable 
 reputation, and refused many invitations to go to other 
 countries. In 1699 he was appointed chief physician 
 to Frederick III. afterward first King of Prussia. In 
 his literary labours he was indefatigable even to the 
 end of his life, which terminated in his 91st year. 
 Among the nufnerous works of compilation, executed 
 by him, originality is not to be expected; nor are they 
 remarkable for judgment or accuracy, though still 
 sometimes useful for reference. He published ample 
 collections on almost every subject connected with me- 
 dicine, besides improved editions of the works of 
 others ; but the most important of his productions is 
 entitled “ Bibliotheca Scriptorum Medicorum veterum 
 et recentiorum,” at which he laboured when at least 
 eighty years of age. 
 
 MANGI'FERA. (From mango, the name of the fruit 
 which it bears.) The name of agenus of plants in the 
 Linnaian system. Class Pcntandria ; Order, Mono- 
 gynia. The Mango- tre 1 . 
 
 Mangifera indica. The systematic name of the 
 mango-tree, which is cultivated all over Asia. Man- 
 goes. when ripe, are juicy, of a good flavour, and so 
 fragrant as to perfume the air to a considerable dis- 
 tance. They are eaten either raw or preserved with 
 sugar. Their taste is so luscious, that they soon pall 
 the appetite. The unripe fruits are pickled in the milk 
 of the cocoa-nut, that has stood until sour, with salt, , 
 
 capsicum, and garlick. From the expressed juice ia 
 prepared a wine ; and the remainder of the kernel can 
 be reduced to an excellent flour for the making of bread. 
 
 MANGO. See Mangifera indica. 
 
 Mangostana. See Garcinia mangostana. 
 
 Mangosteen. See Garcinia mangostana. 
 
 MANIA. (From paivoyai , to rage.) Raving or 
 furious madness. A genus of disease in the class Neu- 
 roses ; and order Vesaniue , of Cullen. The definition 
 of mania is delirium, unaccompanied with fever; but 
 this does not seem altogether correct, as a delirium 
 may prevail without any frequency of pulse or fever ; 
 as happens sometimes with women in the hysteric 
 disease. In mania, the mind is not perfectly master of 
 all its functions; it receives impressions from the 
 senses, which are very different from those produced in 
 health ; the judgment and memory are both lost, or 
 impaired, and the irritability of the body is much di- 
 minished, being capable, as is supposed, of resisting the 
 usual mobid effects of cold, hunger, and watching, and 
 being likewise less susceptible of other diseases than 
 before. 
 
 Mania may be said to be a false perception of things, 
 marked by an incoherence, or raving, and a resistance 
 of the passions to the command of the will, accom- 
 panied, for the most part, with a violence of action, 
 and furious resentment at restraint. 
 
 There are two species of madness, viz. the melan- 
 cholic and furious. 
 
 Madness is occasioned by affections of the mind, such 
 as anxiety, grief, love, religion, terror, or enthusiasm ; 
 the frequent and uncurbed indulgence in any passion, 
 or emotions, and by abstruse study. In short, it may be 
 produced by any thing that affects the mind so forcibly 
 as to take oft' its attention from all other affairs. Vio- 
 lent exercise, frequent intoxication, a sedentary life, 
 the suppression of periodical and occasional discharges 
 and secretions, excessive evacuations, and paralytic 
 seizures, are likewise enumerated as remote causes. 
 Certain diseases of the febrile kind have been found to 
 occasion madness, where their action has been very 
 violent. In some cases it proceeds from an hereditary 
 predisposition. Two constitutions are particularly the 
 victims of madness ; the sanguine and melancholic : 
 by the difference of which its appearance is somewhat 
 modified. Each species of mania is accompanied with 
 particular symptoms. Those which attend on the 
 melancholic are sadness, dejection of spirits, and its 
 attendants. Those which accompany an attack of 
 furious madness, are severe pains in the head, redness 
 of the face, noise in the ears, wildness of the counte- 
 nance, rolling and glistening of the eyos, grinding of 
 the teeth, loud roaring, violent exertion of strength, 
 absurd incoherent discourse, unaccountable malice to 
 certain persons, particularly to the nearest relatives and 
 friends, a dislike to such places and scenes as formerly 
 afforded particular pleasure, a diminution of the irrita- 
 bility of the body, with respect to the morbid effects of 
 cold, hunger, and watching, together with a full, quick 
 pulse. 
 
 Mania comes on at different periods of life : but, in 
 the greater number of cases, it makes its attack be- 
 tween thirty and forty years of age. Females appear 
 to be more subject to mania than males. 
 
 Dissections of maniacal cases, Dr. Thomas observes, 
 most generally show an effusion of water into the 
 cavities of the brain ; but in some cases, we are able to 
 discover evident marks of previous inflammation, such 
 as thickening and opacity of the tunica arachonoides 
 and pia mater. In a few instances, a preternatual hard- 
 ness of the substance of the brain. 
 
 From Dr. Greding’s observations, it appears that the 
 skulls of the greater number of such persons are com 
 monly very thick. Some he found of a most extraor- 
 dinary degree of thickness; but it appears that the 
 greater number of insane people die of atrophy and 
 hydrothorax. f 
 
 The treatment of madness is partly corporeal, partly 
 mental. The leading indications under the first head 
 are: to diminish vascular or nervous excitement when 
 excessive, as in mania ; to increase them when defec- 
 tive, as in melancholia ; at the same time guarding 
 against the several exciting causes, and removing any 
 obvious fault in the constitution, or in particular parts, 
 by which the brain may be sympathetically affected. 
 Among the most powerful means of lessening excite- 
 ment is the abstraction of blood, which, freely practised 
 
 43 
 
MAN 
 
 MAR 
 
 has been often an effectual remedy in recent cases anti 
 robust habits ; but repeated small bleedings are rather 
 likely to confirm the disease; and in those who have 
 long laboured under it, the object should merely be to 
 obviate dangerous accumulation in the head, by occa- 
 sionally withdrawing the requisite quantity locally. 
 Purging is much more extensively applicable : where 
 the strength will admit, it may be useful to make very 
 large evacuations in this way; and in all cases it 
 should be a rule to procure regular discharges from the 
 bowels, which are generally torpid. Calomel is mostly 
 proper, as it may evacuate bile more freely, and have 
 other beneficial effects ; but it usually requires the as- 
 sistance of other cathartics. The application of cold 
 to the head is materially serviceable under increased 
 excitement, and some have advised it to the body gene- 
 rally ; at any rate, the accumulation of heat should be 
 avoided, and the antiphlogistic regimen steadily ob- 
 served. Emetics have sometimes had a good effect, 
 especially as influencing the mind of the patient; but 
 to diminish excitement, and induce diaphoresis, it will 
 generally be better to give merely nauseating doses; 
 and occasionally their operation may be promoted by 
 the tepid bath; even the hot bath has been found use- 
 ful, producing great relaxation, and rendering the pa- 
 tient more tractable. Digitalis may be emploved with 
 advantage from its sedative power, exerted especially 
 on the circulation, pushing it till some obvious effect is 
 produced. Narcotics, particularly opium, have been 
 much used, but certainly are not indiscriminately pro- 
 per ; where there is fulness of the vessels of the head, 
 they may even do mischief; arid where organic disease 
 exists, they will probably only palliate: whenever re- 
 sorted to, the dose should be large, such as may induce 
 sleep, and if no mitigation of the disease appear, it may 
 be better not to persevere in them. Camphor has been 
 sometimes decidedly useful carried gradually to a very 
 considerable extent. 'Blisters and other means of 
 lessening fulness and irritation in the brain, should not 
 be neglected, where circumstances indicate their use. — 
 In the melancholic, .on the other hand, where there is 
 rather a deficiency of excitement, it is necessary to 
 direct a more generous diet, nutritious and easy of 
 digestion, as the stomach is usually weak, with a 
 moderate quantity of some fermented liquor, and medi- 
 cines of a tonic or even stimulant nature, especially 
 ammonia, to relieve flatulence and acidity. Attention 
 should be paid to the bowels, and to maintain the 
 function of the skin, &c. The utility of the cold bath 
 seems questionable in melancholics; though it may 
 occasionally arrest a paroxysm of mania. Regular 
 exercise may contribute materially to improve the 
 health ; and even hard labour has been often signally 
 useful in a convalescent state, particularly to those ac- 
 customed to it. If the mental derangement supervened 
 on the stoppage of any evacuation, or the metastasis 
 of any other disorder ; or appear connected with a 
 scrofulous or syphilitic taint ; proper remedies to restore 
 the former, or remove the latter, should be exhibited : 
 and in some instances trepanning has relieved the brain 
 rfrom local irritation. In the management of the in- 
 sane, it is necessary to inspire a certain degree of awe 
 from a conviction of superior power, and at the same 
 time seek to gain their confidence and affection by 
 steadiness and humanity. Some restraint is often 
 necessary for the security of the patient, or of others, 
 carefully watching, or even confining them, if they 
 threaten the lives of their attendants. When they 
 refuse to take food, or medicine, or any thing which 
 appears absolutely necessary, coercion is proper, or 
 sometimes these caprices may be overcome by strata- 
 gem ; or exciting uneasy sensations by the motion of 
 a swing, whirling chair, &c. In order to remove any 
 deranged association of ideas, it will be right to en- 
 deavour to occupy their minds with some agreeable 
 and regular train of thought, cheerful music, poetry, 
 narrative, the elementary parts of geometry, &c. ac- 
 cording to their previous inclinations; to lead them 
 gradually to I heir former habits, and the society of 
 their friends, engage them in rural sports, take them to 
 public amusements, the watering places, &c. but with 
 as little appearance of design as possible. 
 
 Maniguetta. See Amomum granum Paradisi. 
 
 MA'NIHOT. See Jatropha mamhot. 
 
 MANI'PULUS. ( Quod manum impleat , because it 
 fills the hand.) A handful. 
 
 Manjapu'meram. A common tree in the West 
 44 
 
 Indies, the flowers of which are distilled, and the 
 waters used against inflammation of the eyes. 
 
 MA'NNA. (From mano, a gift, Syrian ; it being the 
 food given by God to the children of Israel in the wil- 
 derness ; or from mahna , what is it 1 an exclamation 
 occasioned by their wonder at its appearance.) See 
 Fraxinus ornus. 
 
 Manna brigantiaca. A species of manna brought 
 from the neighbourhood of Brianconois, in Dauphiny. 
 
 Manna calabrina. Calabrian manna. 
 
 Manna canulata. Flaky manna, or manna con- 
 creted on straw, or chips. 
 
 Manna thuris. A coarse powder of olibanum. 
 
 Mannifera arbor. (From manna , and fero, to 
 bear.) See Fraxinus ornus. 
 
 Manso'rius. (From mando , to chew.) The mas- 
 seter muscle. 
 
 Manti'le. The name of a bandage. 
 
 MANUS. The hand. This consists of the carpus, 
 metacarpus, and fingers. 
 
 Ma'nus dei. 1. A name of a resolvent plaster, de- 
 scribed by Lemery. 
 
 2. An old name of opium. 
 
 MAPLE. See Acer pseudoplatanus, and acer sac- 
 
 charinum. 
 
 Mara'nda. A species of myrtle, growing in the 
 island of Ceylon, a decoction of the leaves of which 
 is said to be excellent against the venereal disease. 
 
 MARA'NTA. 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Monandria; Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 2. The name of the Indian arrow root, of which 
 there are three species, the Arundinacea , Oalanga , 
 and Comesa , all of t)*em herbaceous, perennial exotics 
 of the Indies, kept here in hot-houses for curiosity ; 
 they have thick, knotty, creeping roots, crowned with 
 long, broad, arundinaceous leaves, ending in points, 
 and upright stalks half a yard high, terminated by 
 bunches of monopetalous, ringent, five-parted flowers. 
 They are propagated by parting the roots in spring, and 
 planting them in pots of light rich earth, and then 
 plunging them in the bark-bed. 
 
 Maranta arundinacea. The root of this species, 
 commonly called arrow-root, is used by the Indians to 
 extract the virus communicated by their poisoned 
 arrows, from whence it has obtained its name. It is 
 cultivated in gardens and provision-grounds in the 
 West Indies ; and the starch is obtained from it by the 
 following process : — The roots, when a year old, are 
 dug up, well washed in water, and then beaten in a 
 large deep wooden mortar, to a pulp ; this is thrown 
 into a large tub of clean water: the whole is then well 
 stirred, and the fibrous part wrung out by the hands, 
 and thrown away. The milky liquor being passed 
 through a hair sieve, or coarse cloth, is suffered to settle, 
 and the clear water drained off. At the bottom of the 
 vessel is a white mass, which is again mixed with 
 clean water, and drained : lastly, the mass is dried on 
 sheets in the sun, and is pure starch. 
 
 Arrow- root contains, in small bulk, a greater propor- 
 tion of nourishment than any other yet known. The 
 powder, boiled in water, forms a very pleasant trans- 
 parent jelly, very superior to that of sago or tapioca, 
 and is much recommended as a nutritious diet for chil- 
 dren and invalids. The jelly is made in the following 
 manner : — to a dessert spoonful of powder, add as much 
 cold water as will make it into a paste ; then pour on 
 half a pint of boiling water : stir it briskly, and boil it 
 a few minutes, when it will become a clear smooth 
 jelly ; a little sugar and sherry wine may be added for 
 debilitated patients, but for infants a drop or two of 
 essence of caraway-seeds or cinnamon, is prefer- 
 able, wine being very liable to become acescent in the 
 stomachs of infants, and thus disagree with the bowels. 
 Fresh milk, either alone or diluted with w ater, may be 
 substituted for the water. For very debilitated frames, 
 and especially for ricketty children, this jelly, blended 
 with an animal jelly, as that of the stag’s horn (ra- 
 surce cornu emu), affords a more nutritious diet than 
 arrow-root alone, which may be done in the following 
 manner :— Boil half an ounce of stag's horn shavings, 
 in a pint of w'ater, for fifteen minutes ; then strain 
 and add two dessert-spoonfuls of arrow-root powder, 
 previously well-mixed with a tea-cupful of w’ater; stir 
 them briskly together, and boil them for a few minutes. 
 If the child should be much troubled with flatulency, 
 two or three drops of essence of caraway-seeds, or a 
 
MAR 
 
 MAR 
 
 little grated nutmeg may be added; but for adults, 
 port wine, or brandy, will answer best. 
 
 Maranta galanga. The smaller galangal. The 
 roots of .this plant are used medicinally ; two kinds of 
 galangal are mentioned in the pharmacopoeias ; the 
 greater galangal obtained from the Kcempferia galanga 
 of Linnaeus, and the smaller galangal, the root of the 
 Maranta galanga ; caulino simplici foliis lanceolatis 
 subsessilibus of Linnaeus. The dried root is brought 
 from China, in pieces from an inch to two in length, 
 scarcely half so thick, branched, full of knots and 
 joints, with several circular rings of a reddish-brown 
 colour on the outside, and brownish within. It has an 
 aromatic smell, not very grateful, and an unpleasant, 
 bitterish, hot, biting taste. It was formerly much used 
 as a warm stomachic bitter, and generally ordered 
 in bitter infusions. It is now, however, seldom em- 
 ployed. 
 
 MARA'SMUS. (From papaiv «, to grow lean.) 
 Emaciation. 1. A wasting away of the flesh, without 
 fever or apparent disease. See Atrophia. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of diseases in Good’s Noso- 
 logy. Class, Hamatica ; Order, Dysthetica. Emaci- 
 ation. It embraces four species, viz. Marasmus atro- 
 phia , climactericus, tabes , phthisis. 
 
 Marathri'tes. (From papadpov, fennel.) A vi- 
 nous infusion of fennel ; or wine impregnated with 
 fennel. 
 
 MARATIIROPHY'LLUM. (From papadpov, fen- 
 nel, and (pvWov , a leaf: so named because its leaves 
 resemble those of the common fennel. See Ptuceda- 
 num officinale. 
 
 Mara'thrum. (From papaivw, to wither : so called 
 because its stalk and flowers wither in the autumn.) 
 See Anethum faniculum. 
 
 Marathrum sylvestre. See Peucedanum offici- 
 nale. 
 
 MARBLE. A species of limestone or carbonate of 
 lime. Powdered marble is used in pneumatic medi 
 cine, to give out carbonic acid gas. 
 
 MARCASITE. See Bismuth. 
 
 MARCESCENS. Withering, decaying : applied to 
 the perianths of the Pyrus communis , and Mespilus 
 germanica. 
 
 MARCHANTIA. (Named after Marchant, who 
 wrote several Essays on the Memoirs of the Academy 
 of Science, 1713.) The name of a genus of plants. 
 Class, Cryptogamia ; Order, Algce. 
 
 Marchantia polymorpiia. The systematic name 
 of the liverwort. Hepatica lerrestris ; Jecoraria. A 
 plant very common in this country. It has a penetra- 
 ting though mild pungency, and bitter taste, sinking, 
 as it were, into the tongue. It is recommended as an 
 aperient, resolvent, and antiscorbutic ; and, though sel- 
 dom used in this country, appears to be a plant of no 
 inconsiderable virtue. 
 
 MARCO'RES. ( Marcores , pi. of marcor ; from 
 
 marceo, to become lean.) Universal emaciation. 
 The first order in the class Cachexia , of Cullen’s No- 
 sology. 
 
 MARESTAIL. See Hippuris vulgaris. 
 
 MARGARI'TA. (From rr.argalith , Rab.) The 
 pearl. 1. The pearl. Perla ; TJnio. A small, calca- 
 reous concretion, of a bright transparent whiteness, 
 found on the inside of the shell, Concha margaritifera 
 of Linnaeus, or mother-of-pearl fish. Pearls are very 
 highly prized. They consist of alternating concentric 
 layers of membrane and carbonate of lime. They 
 were formerly exhibited as antacids. 
 
 2. A tumour upon the eye resembling a pearl. 
 
 MARGARITIC ACID. ( Acidum margariticum ; 
 from margarita, the pearl : so called from its pearly 
 appearance.) Margaric acid. When we immerse 
 soap made of pork-grease and potassa in a large quan- 
 tity of water, one part is dissolved, while another part 
 is precipitated in the form of several brilliant pellets. 
 These are separated, dried, washed in a large quantity 
 of water, and then dried on a filter. They are now 
 dissolved in boiling alkohol, sp.gr. 0.820, from which, 
 as it cools, the pearly substance falls down pure. On 
 acting on this with dilute muriatic acid, a substance of 
 a peculiar kind, which Chevreuil, the discoverer, calls 
 margarine, or. margaric acid, is separated. It must be 
 well washed with water, dissolved in boiling alkohol, 
 from which it is recovered in the same crystalline 
 pearly form, when the solution cools. 
 
 Margaric acid is pearly white, and tasteless. Its 
 
 smell is feeble, and a little similar to that of melted 
 wax. Its specific gravity is inferior to water. It 
 melts at 134° F. into a very limpid, colourless liquid, 
 which crystallizes, on cooling, into brilliant needles of 
 the finest white. It is insoluble in water, but very 
 soluble in alkohol, sp. gr. 0.800. Cold margaric acid 
 has no action on the colour of litmus; but when heated 
 so as to soften without melting, the blue was redden- 
 ed. It combines with the salifiable bases, and forms 
 neutral compounds. Two orders of margarates arc 
 formed, the margarates and the supermargarates , the 
 former being converted into the latter, by pouring a 
 large quantity of water on them. Other fats besides 
 that of the hog yield this substance. 
 
 That of man is obtained under three different forms. 
 1. In very fine long needles, disposed in fiat stars. 2. 
 In very fine and very short needles, foiming waved 
 figures, like those of the margaric acid of carcasses. 3. 
 In very large brilliant crystals disposed in siars, simi- 
 lar to the margaric acid of the hog. The margaric 
 acids of man and the hog resemble each other ; as do 
 those of the ox and the sheep ; and of the goose and 
 the jaguar The compounds, with the bases, are real 
 soaps. The solution in alkohol affords the transparent 
 soap of this country. 
 
 MARIGOLD. See Calendula officinalis. 
 
 Marigold , marsh. See Caltha palustris. 
 
 MARINE. {Marinas ; from mare, the sea.) Ap- 
 pertaining to the sea. 
 
 Marine acid. See Muriatic acid. 
 
 Marine salt. See Soda murias. 
 
 Maripe'ndam. A plant in the island of St. Do- 
 mingo : a distilled water from the tops is held in great 
 esteem against pains in the stomach. 
 
 MARI'SCA. An excrescence about the anus, or the 
 piles in a state of tumefaction. 
 
 Mari'sicum. The Mercurialis fruticosa. 
 
 MARJORAM. See Origanum. 
 
 MARJORA'NA. See Origanum. 
 
 MARLE. See Limestone. 
 
 MARMALADE. The pulp of quinces, or any other 
 fruit, boiled into a consistence with honey. 
 
 Marmary'g.®. (From pappatpu >, to shine.) An 
 appearance of sparks, or coruscations, flashing before 
 the eyes. 
 
 Marmola'ria. (From marmor , marble : so named 
 because it is spotted like marble). . See Acanthus 
 mollis. 
 
 MARMOR. Marble. 
 
 Marmor metalicum. Native sulphate of barytes. 
 
 Marmora'ta aurium. (From' marmor , marble.) 
 The wax of the ear. 
 
 Marmo'reus tartarus. The hardest species of 
 human calculus. 
 
 Marmorige. An affection of the eyes, in which 
 sparks and flashes of fire are supposed to present them- 
 selves. 
 
 , Maroco'stinum. A purgative extract made of 
 the marum and costus ; originally made by Minde- 
 rerus. 
 
 MARROW. Medulla. The fat substance secreted 
 by the small arteries of its proper membrane ; and con- 
 tained in tne medullary cavities of the long cylindrical 
 bones. See Bone. 
 
 Marrow , spinal. See Medulla spinalis. 
 
 Marrubia'strum. The Balote nigra , or stinking 
 hoarhound. 
 
 MARItUBIUM. (From marrob, a bitter juice* 
 Ileb.) Hoarhound. I. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia ; Order, 
 Gymnospermia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the common hoar- 
 hound. See Marrubium vulgare. 
 
 Marrubium album. See Marrubium vulgare. 
 
 Marrubium alysson. Alyssum. Galen’s mad- 
 wort. It is supposed to be diaphoretic. 
 
 Marrubium aquaticum. Water hoarhound ; open- 
 ing, corroborant. 
 
 Marrubium iiispanicum, or Spanish hoarhound. 
 See Marrubium verticillatum. 
 
 Marrubium nigrum fcetidum. The black, stink- 
 ing hoarhound, or Balote nigra. 
 
 Marrubium verticillatum. Marrubium hispani- 
 cum. The Sideritis syriaca , or base hoarhound. 
 
 Marrubium vulgare. The systematic name of 
 the common hoarhound. Marrubium album ; Marru- 
 bium — dentibus calycinis , setaceis uncinatis of Lin- 
 
 45 
 
MAR 
 
 MAS 
 
 na;us. The leaves of this indigenous plant have a 
 moderately strong smell of the aromatic kind, but not 
 agreeable ; which, by drying, is improved ; and in 
 keeping for some months is, in great part, dissipated ; 
 their taste is very bitter, penetrating, diffusive, and 
 durable in the mouth. That hoarhound possesses some 
 share of medicinal power, may be inferred from its 
 sensible qualities; but its virtues do not appear to be 
 clearly ascertained. It is a favourite remedy with the 
 common people in coughs and asthmas. The usual 
 dose is from half an ounce to an ounce, in infusion, 
 two or three times a day. The dose of the extract is 
 from gr. x. to 3 ss. 
 
 MARS. The mythological and alchemistical name 
 of iron. 
 
 Mars alkalizatus. One of the alkalies with an 
 admixture of iron. 
 
 Mars saccharatcs. Iron mixed with starch and 
 melted sugar. 
 
 Mars solubilis. Ferrum tartarizatum. 
 
 Mars sulphuratus. Iron filings, and sulphur de- 
 flagrated. 
 
 Marseilles hart-wort. See Seseli tortuosum. 
 
 Marsh-mallow. See Althcea officinalis. 
 
 Marsh trefoil. See Menyanthes trifoliata. 
 
 MARSUPIA'LIS. (From marsupium , a purse: 
 so named from its resemblance.) See Obturator in- 
 ternus. 
 
 Martagon lily. See Lilium martagon. 
 
 MARTIAL. (Martialis ; from Mars, iron.) Some- 
 times used to express preparations of iron, or such as 
 are impregnated therewith; as the Martial Regulus 
 of antimony, &c. 
 
 Martial ethiops. The protoxide of iron. 
 
 Martial salts. Salts of iron. 
 
 Martia'tum unguentum. Soldiers’ ointment. 
 Ointment of laurel, rue, marjoram, <fcc. 
 
 Ma'rtis limatura prxsparata. Purified filings 
 of iron. 
 
 MARTYN, John, was born in 1699. His father,, 
 being in a mercantile station in London, he was in- 
 tended to succeed in this, which he does not appear to 
 have neglected ; but his taste for literature led him to 
 devote much of the night to study. His partiality, 
 however, was particularly directed to botany, and he 
 made many experiments on the germination of seeds, 
 & c. When about 22 years of age, he became secre- 
 tary of a botanical society", and proved one of its most 
 active members: three years after, he was admitted 
 into the Royal Society, and many of his papers ap- 
 peared in the Philosophical Transactions, of which 
 he subsequently took a part in the abridgment. At 
 what period he changed to the medical profession is 
 not known. In 1726, he published his tables of offici- 
 nal plants, disposed according to Ray’s system. Having 
 given public lectures on botany in London with much 
 approbation, he was thought qualified to teach that 
 science at Cambridge ; and accordingly, in the follow- 
 ing year, he delivered the first course ever heard in 
 that university. In 1730, he entered at Emanuel col- 
 lege, with an intention of graduating in physic; but 
 this was soon abandoned on his marriage, and from 
 the necessary attendance to his profession in London. 
 On the death of the botanical professor at Cambridge, 
 Mr. Martyn was appointed to succeed him in the be- 
 ginning of 1733; but he continued lecturing only two 
 or three years, owing to the want of sufficient encou- 
 ragement, and especially of a botanic garden there. In 
 1741, he published a splendid quarto addition of Virgil’s 
 Georgies, in which much new light was thrown on the 
 natural history of that author. Dr. Halley having 
 assisted him in the astronomical part ; this was fol- 
 lowed by the Bucolics, on the same plan. In 1752, he 
 retired from practice, and about nine years after re- 
 signed his professorship in favour of his son, the Rev. 
 Thomas Martyn; in consequence of whose election 
 he presented his botanical library, of above 200 vo- 
 lumes, with his drawings, herbarium, &c. to the uni- 
 versity. He died in 1768. 
 
 MA'RUM. (From mar, Hebrew for bitter: so 
 named from its taste.) Several species of teucrium 
 were so named. 
 
 Marum creticum. See Teucrium marum. 
 
 Marum syriacum. (From mar, bitter, Hebrew.) 
 See Teucrium marum. 
 
 Marum verum. See Teucrium marum. 
 
 Marum vulgare. See Thymus mastichina. 
 
 46 
 
 Ma'rvisum. Malmsey wine. 
 
 MA'SCHALE. MatrxaXjj. The armpit. 
 
 Maschalx'ster. (From pacxahsrip-) The second 
 vertebra of the back. 
 
 MASCULUS. There are two sexes of animals and 
 vegetables, the male and the female. The male of 
 animals is distinguished by his peculiar genital organs, 
 and the analogy is carried to vegetables. A flower is 
 called a male flower, which has stamina only, which 
 are reckoned by the sexualists to be the male organ. 
 
 Ma'slach. A medicine of the opiate kind, in use 
 among the Turks. 
 
 Maspetum. The leaf of the asafeetida plant. 
 
 MA'SSA. (From pao<yi», to blend together.) A 
 mass. A term generally applied to the compound out 
 of which pills are to be formed. 
 
 Massa carnea jacobi SYLVii. See Flexor longus 
 digitorum pedis. 
 
 Ma'ssalis. An old name for mercury. 
 
 MASSE'TER. (From paoaaopai, to chew ; because 
 it assists in chewing.) Zigomato-viaxillaire , of Dumas. 
 A muscle of the lower jaw, situated on the side of the 
 face. It is a short, thick muscle, which arises, by 
 fleshy and tendinous fibres, from the lower edge of the 
 malar process of the maxillary bone, the lower hori- 
 zontal edge of the os malae, and the lower edge of the 
 zygomatic process of the temporal bone, as far back- 
 wards as the eminence belonging to the articulation of 
 the lower jaw. From some little interruption in the 
 fibres of this muscle, at their origin, some writers de- 
 scribe it as arising by two, and others by three, distinct 
 portions, or heads. The two layers of fibres, of which 
 it seems to be composed, cross each other as they de- 
 scend, the external layer extending backwards, and 
 the internal one slanting forwards. It is inserted into 
 the basis of the coronoid process, and into all that part 
 of the lower jaw which supports the coronoid and con- 
 dyloid processes. Its use is to raise the lower jaw, 
 and, by means of the above-mentioned decussation, to 
 move it a little forwards and backwards in the act of 
 chewing. 
 
 MASSICOT. The yellow oxide of lead. 
 
 Ma'ssoy cortex. See Cortex massoy. 
 
 MASTERW ORT. S efrlmperatoria. 
 
 MASTIC. See Pistachio lentiscus. 
 
 MASTICATION. (Masticatio ; from mastico, to 
 chew.) Chewing. A natural function. It embraces 
 the seizing, catching, or taking the food, the chewing 
 and the insalivation. The organs for taking in food 
 are the superior extremities and the mouth. 
 
 The mouth is the oval cavity formed above, by the 
 palate and the upper jaw; below, by the tongue and 
 the lower jaw ; on the sides, by the cheeks ; behind, by 
 the velum of the palate and the pharynx ; and in front 
 by the lips. 
 
 The dimensions of the moutli are variable in differ- 
 ent persons, and are susceptible of an enlargement in 
 every direction ; downwards, by lowering the tongue 
 and separating the jaws ; transversely, by the disten- 
 tion of the cheeks, and from the front backward, by 
 the motion of the lips, and of the velum of the pala:e. 
 
 The jaws determine most particularly the form and 
 dimensions of the mouth ; the superior jaw makes an 
 essential part of the face, and moves only along with 
 the head ; on the contrary, the inferior possesses a very 
 great mobility. 
 
 The jaws are furnished with small, very hard bodies, 
 called teeth. 
 
 The edge of the socket is covered with a thick layer, 
 fibrous, resisting, denominated gum. 
 
 We ought to consider in the parts that contribute to 
 the apprehension of aliments, the muscles that move 
 the jaws, and particularly the inferior- The same 
 thing takes place with the tongue, the numerous mo- 
 tions of which have a great influence on the dimen- 
 sions of the mouth. 
 
 Mechanism of the taking of food . — Nothing is sim 
 pier than the taking in of aliments: it consists in the 
 introduction of alimentary substances into the mouth. 
 For this purpose the hands seize the aliments, and 
 divide them into small portions susceptible of being 
 contained in the mouth, and introduce them into it 
 either directly or by means of proper instruments. 
 
 But, in order to their being received into this cavity, 
 the jaws must separate; in other words, the mouth 
 opens. _ 
 
 In many cases, when the food is introociced into the 
 
MAS 
 
 MAS 
 
 mouth, the jaws come together to retain it, and assist 
 in mastication, or deglutition ; but frequently the ele- 
 vation of the inferior jaw contributes to the taking of 
 the food. We have an example of it when one bites 
 into fruit: then the incisors are thrust into the ali- 
 mentary substance in opposite directions, and, acting 
 as the blades of scissors, they detach a portion of the mass. 
 
 This motion is produced, principally by the contrac- 
 tion of the elevated muscles of the lower jaw, which 
 represents a lever of the third kind, xhepower of which 
 is at the insertion of the elevating muscles, the point 
 of support at the articulation temporo-maxillary, and 
 the resistance in the substance upon which the teeth 
 act. The volume of the body placed between the 
 incisors has an influence upon the force by which it 
 may be pressed. If it is small, the power will be much 
 greater, for all the elevating muscles are inserted per- 
 pendicularly to the jaw, and the whole of their force 
 is employed in moving the lever that it represents ; if 
 the volume of the body is such that it can hardly enter 
 the mouth, though it presents very little resistance, the 
 incisors will not enter it, for the masseter , the temporal, 
 and the internal pterygoid muscles, are inserted very 
 obliquely into the jaw, whence results the loss of the 
 greater part of the force that they develope in contract- 
 ing. When the efforts of the muscles of the jaws are 
 not sufficient to detach a portion of the alimentary 
 mass, the hand so acts upon it as to separate it from 
 the portion retained by the teeth. On the other hand, 
 the posterior muscles pf the neck draw the head strong- 
 ly back, and fronr the combination of these efforts re- 
 sults the separation of a portion of the food which 
 remains in the mouth. In this mode the incisors and 
 eye teeth are generally employed ; the grinders are 
 rarely used. By the succession of these motions of 
 taking food the mouth is filled, and on account of the 
 suppleness of the cheeks, and the easy depression of 
 the tongue, a considerable quantity of food may be 
 accumulated in it. 
 
 When the mouth is full, the velum of the palate is 
 lowered, its inferior edge is applied upon the most dis- 
 tant part of the base of the tongue, so that all commu- 
 nication is intercepted between the mouth and the pha- 
 rynx. 
 
 Independently of what we have said of the mouth, in 
 respect to taking the food, to conceive its uses in masti- 
 cation and insalivation, it is useful to remark that 
 fluids abound in the mouth proceeding from different 
 sources. First, the mucous membrane which covers 
 its sides secretes an abundant mucosity ; numerous 
 isolated, or agglomerated follicles that are observed in 
 the interior of the cheeks, at the junction of the lips 
 with the gums, upon the back of the tongue, on the an- 
 terior aspect of the velum and the uvula, pour con- 
 tinually the liquid that they form into the internal sur- 
 face of the mouth. The same thing takes place with 
 mucous glands, which exist in great number in the in- 
 terior of the cheeks and palate. 
 
 Lastly, there is poured into the mouth, the saliva se- 
 creted by six glands, three on each side, and which 
 bear the name of parotid , sub-maxillary , and sub-lin- 
 gual. The first, placed between the external ear and 
 the jaw, have each a secreting canal which opens on 
 the level of the second small superior grinder ; each 
 maxillary gland has one which terminates on the sides 
 of the ligaments of the tongue, near which those of the 
 sub-lingual glands open. 
 
 These fluids are probably variable in their physical 
 and chemical properties according to the organs by 
 which they are formed ; but the distinction has not yet 
 been established by chemistry by direct experiments : 
 the mixture under the name of saliva has been exactly 
 analyzed. 
 
 Among the alimentary substances deposited in the 
 mouth, the one sort only traverse this cavity without 
 suffering any change ; the others, on the contrary, re- 
 main a considerable time in it, and undergo important 
 modifications. The first are the soft sorts of food, or 
 nearly liquid, of which the temperature is little differ- 
 ent from that of the body ; the second are the aliments, 
 which are hard, dry, fibrous, and those whose tem- 
 perature is more or less different from what is proper 
 for the animal economy. They are both in common, 
 however, appreciated by the organs of taste in passing 
 through the mouth. 
 
 We may attribute to thrge principal modifications 
 the changes that the food undergoes in the mouth : 1st, ' 
 
 change of temperature; 2d, mixture with the fluids that 
 are poured into the mouth, and sometimes dissolution 
 in these fluids ; 3d, pressure more or less strong, and 
 very often division, which bruising destroys the cohe- 
 sion of their parts. It is besides easily and frequently 
 transported from one part of this cavity to another. 
 These three modes of change do not take place suc- 
 cessively, but simultaneously, by mutually favouring 
 each other. 
 
 The change of temperature of the food retained in 
 the mouth is evident ; the sensation which it excites in 
 it is sufficient to prove this. If it has a low tempera- 
 ture, it produces a vivid impression of cold, which 
 continues until it has absorbed the caloric necessary to 
 bring it near to the temperature of the sides of the 
 mouth ; the contrary takes place if the temperature is 
 higher than that of the mouth. 
 
 It is the same with our judgment on this occasion, as 
 with that which relates to the temperature of bodies 
 which touch the skin ; we join to it, unknown to us, a 
 comparison with the temperature of the atmosphere 
 and with that of the bodies which have been previously 
 in contact with the mouth ; so that a body preserving 
 the same degree of heat will appear to us alternately 
 hot or cold, according to the temperature of the bodies 
 formerly in the mouth. 
 
 The change of temperature that the food undergoes in 
 the mouth is only an accessary phenomenon ; its tritu- 
 ration and its mixture more or less intimate with the 
 fluids poured into this cavity, are what merit particular 
 attention. 
 
 As soon as an aliment is introduced into the mouth, 
 it is pressed by the tongue, applying it against the 
 palate, or against some other part of the sides of the 
 mouth. If the aliment is soft, if its parts cohere but 
 little, this simple pressure is enough to break it ; if the 
 alimentary substance is composed of liquid and solid, 
 the liquid is expressed by this pressure, and the solid 
 part only remains in the mouth. The tongue produces 
 the effect, of which we speak, so much better in pro- 
 portion as its membrane is muscular, and as a great 
 number of muscles are destined to move it. 
 
 It might astonish us that the tongue, which is so soft, 
 could be capable of breaking a body offering even small 
 resistance; but, on the one hand, it hardens in con- 
 tracting, like all the muscles, and, besides, it presents 
 under the mucous membrane which covers its superior 
 aspect, a dense and thick fibrous layer. 
 
 Such are the phenomena that take place if the food 
 has but little resistance ; but if it presents a considera 
 ble resistance, it then undergoes the action of the mas- 
 ticating organs. 
 
 The essential agents of mastication are the muscles 
 that move the jaws, the tongue, the cheeks, and the 
 lips : the maxillary bones and the teeth serve only as 
 simple instruments. 
 
 Though the motions of both jaws may contribute to 
 mastication, it is produced almost always by those of 
 the inferior one. This bone may be lowered, raised, 
 and pressed strongly against the upper jaw ; carried 
 forward, backward, and even directed a little towards 
 the sides. These different motions are produced by the 
 numerous muscles which are attached to the jaw. 
 
 But the jaws could never have produced the neces- 
 sary effect in mastication if they had not been furnished 
 with teeth, the physical properties of which are par 
 ticularly suited to this digestive action. 
 
 [There are exceptions to all rules, and although teeth 
 are absolutely necessary in general, yet it is within our 
 knowledge that a man, who has followed the coasting 
 trade from New- York, never had any teeth, and could 
 eat crackers, ship-bread, or any hard substance, break- 
 ing and chewing it with his gums, as well as any one 
 with teeth. A.] 
 
 Mechanism of mastication. — For the commencement 
 of mastication, the inferior jaw must be lowered, an 
 effect which is produced by the relaxation of its ele- 
 vating, and the contraction of its depressing muscles. 
 The food must then be placed between the dental 
 arches, either by the tongue or some other agent ; the 
 inferior jaw is then raised by the masseter, internal 
 pterygoid, and temporal muscles, the intensity of whose 
 contraction depends upon the resistance of the food. 
 This being pressed between two unequal surfaces 
 whose asperities fit into each other, is divided into 
 small portions, the number of which is in proportion to 
 ie facility with which they have given way. 
 
MAS 
 
 MAT 
 
 Eat a motion of this kind reaches only a part of the 
 food contained in the mouth, and it must be all equally 
 divided. This takes place by the successive motions 
 of the inferior jaw, and by the contraction of the mus- 
 cles of the cheeks, of those of the tongue and lips, which 
 bring the food between the teeth successively and 
 promptly during the separation of the javv.s, that it may 
 be bruised when they come together. 
 
 When the alimentary substances are soft and easily 
 bruised, two or three masticatory motions are sufficient 
 to divide all that is in the mouth ; the three kinds of 
 teeth are employed in it. A longer continued mastica- 
 tion is necessary when the substances are more resist- 
 ing, fibrous, or tough : in this case we chew only with 
 the molares , and often only with ope side at a time, to 
 allow the other to rest. In employing the grinders 
 there is an advantage of shortening' the arm of the lever 
 represented by the jaw, and by so doing of rendering it 
 more advantageous for the power that moves it. 
 
 In the mastication, the teeth have sometimes to sup- 
 port very considerable efforts, which would inevitably 
 shake, or else displace them, were it not for the extreme 
 solidity of their articulation with the jaws. Each root 
 acts like a wedge, in transmitting to the sides of the 
 sockets the force by which it is pressed. 
 
 The advantage of the conical form of the roots is not 
 doubtful. By reason of this form, the force by which 
 the tooth is pressed, and which tends to thrust it into 
 the jaw, is decomposed ; one part tends to separate the 
 sides of the sockets, the other to lower them ; and the 
 transmission, instead of being carri :d to the extremity 
 of the root, which could not have failed to take place 
 in a cylindric form, is distributed over all the surface 
 of the socket. The grinders that have more considera- 
 ble efforts to sustain, have a number of roots, or at 
 least one very large. The incisors and eye teeth, that 
 have only one small root, have never any great pres- 
 sure to support. 
 
 If the gums had not presented a smooth surface and 
 a dense tissue, placed as they are round the neck of the 
 teeth and filling their intervals, they would have been 
 torn every instant ; for, in the mastication of hard and 
 irregular substances, they are constantly exposed to the 
 pressure of their edges and angles. This inconvenience 
 happens whenever their tissue becomes soft, as in scor- 
 butic affections. 
 
 During the time of mastication the mouth is shut be- 
 hind by the curtain of the palate, the anterior surface 
 of which is pressed against the base of the tongue ; the 
 food is retained before by the teeth and the lips. 
 
 Insalivalion of the aliments . — Whenever we have 
 an appetite, the view of food determines a considerable 
 afflux of saliva into the mouth ; in some people it is so 
 strong as to be projected to the distance of several 
 feet. 
 
 While, the aliments are bruised and triturated by 
 the masticating organs, they imbibe, and are pene- 
 trated completely by the fluids that are poured into the 
 mouth, and particularly by thqf aliva. It is easy to con- 
 ceive that the division of the food and the numerous 
 displacements that it suffers during mastication, sin- 
 gularly favour its mixture with the mucous and sali- 
 vary juices. 
 
 Most of the alimentary substances submitted to the 
 action of the mouth are dissolved or suspended wholly 
 or in part in the saliva, and immediately they become 
 proper for being introduced into the stomach, and are 
 forthwith swallowed. 
 
 On account of its viscosity, the saliva absorbs air, by 
 which it is swept in the different motions necessary for 
 mastication ; but the quantity of air absorbed in this 
 circumstance is inconsiderable, and has been generally 
 exaggerated. 
 
 Of what use is the trituration of food and its mixture 
 with the saliva? Is it a simple division which renders 
 the aliments more proper for the alterations which they 
 undergo in the stomach, or do they suffer the first de- 
 gree of animalization in the mouth ? On this point there 
 is nothing certain known. 
 
 Let us remark that mastication and insalivation 
 change the savour and odour of the food ; that masti- 
 cation, sufficiently prolonged, generally renders diges- 
 tion more quick and easy; that, on the contrary, 
 people who do not chew' their food, have often on this 
 account very painful and slow digestion. — Magendic's 
 Physiology. 
 
 MASTICATORY. (Masticatorium ; from mastico, 
 to chew.) A medicine intended for chewing. 
 
 MA'STICHE. (From yaooai, to express.) See Pis- 
 
 tacia lentiscus. 
 
 Mastich-herb. See Thymus mastichina. 
 
 Mastich , Syrian. See Teucrium marum. 
 
 Mastich-tree. See Pistacia lentiscus. 
 
 Mastich wood. See Pistacia lentiscus. 
 
 Mastichklai’um. (From ya^ixvi mastich, and 
 eXaiov, oil.) Oil of mastich. 
 
 Masti'china. (Diminutive of mastiche.) See Thy- 
 mus mastichina. 
 
 Masticot. See Massicot. 
 
 Ma'stix. See Pistacia lentiscus. 
 
 MASTODY'NIA. (From ya?os, a breast, and 
 oSvvz), pain.) Nacla. Phlegmon of the breast of 
 women. This disease may take place at any period 
 of life, but it most commonly affects those who give 
 suck. It is characterized by tumefaction, tension, heat, 
 redness, and pain; and comes sometimes in both 
 breasts, but most commonly in one. Pyrexia generally 
 attends the disease. It is sometimes very quickly 
 formed, and in general without any thing preceding to 
 show it ; but now and then a slight shivering is the 
 forerunner. This disease terminates either in resolu- 
 tion, in suppuration, or scirrhus. If the disease is left 
 to itself, it generally terminates in suppuration. 
 
 The causes which give rise to this disease, are those 
 which give rise to most of the phleginashe, as cold, 
 violent blows, See. In women who are lying-in, or 
 giving suck, it mostly arises either' from a suppression 
 of the lochia, or a retention of milk. Mastodynia is 
 often of long continuance ; it is a very painful disease, 
 but is seldom fatal, unless when absolutely neglected, 
 when it may run into scirrhus, and finally cancer. The 
 termination of the disease by gangrene is never to be 
 apprehended, at least few, if any, have seen the disease 
 terminate in this way. 
 
 MASTOID. (Mastoideus ; from /laj-os, a breast, 
 and ados , resemblance.) 1. Those processes of bones 
 are so named that are shaped like the nipple of the 
 breast, as the mastoid process of the temporal bone, 
 &c. 
 
 2. The name of a muscle. See Sterno-deido-mas 
 toideus. 
 
 Mastoid foramen. A hole in the temporal bone of 
 the skull. 
 
 Mastoideus lateralis. A name for the complexus 
 muscle. 
 
 Matali'sta radix. A root said to be imported 
 from America, where it is given as a purgative, its 
 action being rather milder than that of jalap. 
 
 MA'TER. (Murjyp, a mother: so called by the 
 Arabians, who thought they gave origin to all other 
 membranes of the body.) 1. Two membranes of the 
 brain had this epithet given them. See Dura mater , 
 and Pia mater. 
 
 2. A name of the herb mugwort, because of its virtue 
 in disorders of the womb. 
 
 Mater herbarum. Common mugwort. See Ar- 
 temisia vulgaris. 
 
 Mater metallorum. Quicksilver. 
 
 Mater perlarum. See Margarita. 
 
 MATE'RIA. A term given to a substance that is 
 selected for a particular experiment or purpose, which 
 is expressed by adding the name of that purpose; 
 hence materia medica , materia chemica , &C. 
 
 Materia medica. By this term is understood a 
 general class of substances, both natural and artificial, 
 which are used in the cure of diseases. 
 
 Cartheuser, Newman, Lewis, Gleditsch, Linn.vus, 
 Vogel, Alston, Bergius, Cullen, Murray, Paris, in his 
 excellent work on pharmacology, and other writers on 
 the Materia. Medica, have been at much labour to con- 
 trive arrangements of these articles. Some have dis- 
 posed them according to their natural resemblances , 
 others according to their real or supposed virtues; 
 others according to their active constituent principles. 
 These arrangements have their peculiar advantages. 
 The first may be preferred by the natural historian, the 
 second by the physiologist, and the last by the chemist. 
 The pharmacopoeias, published by the Colleges of Phy 
 sicians of London, Dublin, and Edinburgh, have the 
 articles of the Materia Medica arranged in alphabetical 
 order; this plan is also adopted by almost all the con- 
 tinental pharmacopoeias. 
 
MATERIA MEDICA. 
 
 Dr. Cullen has arranged the Materia Medica as fol- 
 cws : — 
 
 f Nutriments, which are 
 Food, 
 
 Drinks, 
 
 Condiments ; 
 
 Medicines which act on the 
 f Solids, 
 
 Simple, as 
 
 Astringents , 
 
 Tonics , 
 
 Emollients , 
 
 Corrosives ; 
 
 Living, as 
 
 Stimulants , 
 
 Sedatives , 
 
 Narcotics, 
 
 Refrigerants, 
 
 Antispasmodics. 
 
 . Fluids, • 
 
 The following is a list of articles which come under the preceding classes 
 
 'Producing a change of 
 fluidity, 
 
 Attenuants, 
 
 Jnspissants. 
 
 Mixture. 
 
 Correctors of Acrimony, 
 Demulcents , 
 Antacids, 
 Antalkalines, 
 Antiseptics. 
 
 Evacuants; viz. 
 
 Errhines, 
 
 Sialagogues, 
 
 Expectorants , 
 
 Emetics, 
 
 Cathartics, 
 
 Diuretics, 
 
 Diaphoretics, 
 
 Emmenagogues. 
 
 I. NUTRIMENTS. 
 a . Fruits. 
 
 a. Fresh, sweet, acidu- 
 
 lous, as 
 Prunes 
 Oranges 
 Lemons 
 Raspberries 
 Red and black currants 
 Mulberries 
 Grapes, &c. 
 
 b. Dried, sweet, acidu 
 lous, as 
 
 Raisins 
 
 Currants 
 
 Figs. 
 
 (}. Oleraceous Herbs. 
 Water-cresses 
 Dandelion 
 
 Artichoke. 
 
 Wormwood 
 Southernwood 
 Sea-wormwood 
 W ater- germ a rider 
 Virginian snake-root 
 Leopard’s bane 
 Peruvian bark. 
 
 3. Emollients. 
 Colurrmiferous, 
 Marsh mallow 
 Mallow. 
 Farinaceous, 
 Quince-seeds 
 F;enugreek-seed 
 Linseed 
 
 Various emollients , 
 -Pellitory 
 Verbascum 
 White lily. 
 
 4. Corrosives. 
 
 5. Stimulants. 
 Verticellated . 
 
 Benzoin. 
 
 Aromatics , 
 Cinnamon 
 N utmeg 
 Mace 
 Clove 
 Allspice 
 Canella 
 Cascarilla 
 Black pepper 
 Long pepper 
 Indian pepper 
 Ginger 
 
 Lesser cardamom 
 Zedoary 
 
 Virginian snake-root 
 Ginseng 
 Aromatic reed. 
 Acrids, 
 
 Wake-robin 
 Pellitory 
 Stavesacre. 
 
 Farinaceous and muci 
 laginous demulcents 
 
 12. Demulcents. 
 Mucilaginous, 
 
 Gum arabic 
 
 tragacanth. 
 
 Farinaceous, 
 
 as 
 
 Starch 
 Bland oils. 
 
 13. Antacids. 
 
 Alkalies and earths. 
 
 14. Antalkalines. 
 
 Acids. 
 
 15. Antiseptics. 
 
 Acid parts of plants 
 Acescent herbs 
 Sugar 
 
 Siliquose plants 
 Alliaceous plants 
 Astringents 
 Bitters 
 
 Carrot 
 
 Lavender 
 
 6. Narcotics. 
 
 Aromatics 
 
 Garlick 
 
 Balm 
 
 Rhceadaceous, 
 
 Essential oils 
 
 Satyrion. 
 
 Marjoram 
 
 White poppy 
 
 Camphor 
 
 5. Seeds and Nuts. 
 
 Sweet marjoram 
 
 Red poppy. 
 
 Gum resins 
 
 Almonds, sweet and 
 
 Syrian herb mastich 
 
 Umbellated, 
 
 Saffron 
 
 bitter 
 
 Rosemary 
 
 Hemlock 
 
 Contrayerva 
 
 Walnuts 
 
 Hyssop 
 
 Water hemlock. 
 
 Valerian 
 
 Olives. 
 
 Ivy 
 
 Solanaceous, 
 
 Opium 
 
 II. MEDICINES. 
 
 Mint 
 
 Belladonna 
 
 Wine. 
 
 1. Astringents. 
 
 Peppermint 
 
 Henbane 
 
 16. Errhines. 
 
 Red rose 
 
 Pennyroyal 
 
 Tobacco 
 
 Asarabacca 
 
 Cinquefoil 
 
 Thyme 
 
 Bitter-sweet 
 
 White hellebore 
 
 Tormentil 
 
 Mother of thyme 
 
 Stramonium 
 
 Water iris 
 
 Madder 
 
 Sage. 
 
 Varia, 
 
 Pellitory. 
 
 Sorrel 
 
 Umbellated, 
 
 Laurel 
 
 17. Sialagogues 
 
 Water-dock 
 
 Fennel 
 
 Camphor 
 
 Archangel 
 
 Bistort 
 
 Archangel 
 
 Saffron 
 
 Cloves 
 
 Fern 
 
 Anise 
 
 Wine. 
 
 Masterwort 
 
 Pomegranate 
 
 Oak-bark 
 
 Galls 
 
 Logwood 
 
 Quince 
 
 Mulberry 
 
 Sloe 
 
 Gum-arabic 
 Catechu 
 Dragon’s blood 
 Alkanet 
 
 Balaustine flower 
 St. John’s wort 
 Millefoil 
 Plantain 
 Convallaria 
 Bear’s berry. 
 
 2. Tonics. 
 
 Gentian 
 Lesser centaury 
 Quassia 
 Simarouba 
 Marsh trefoil 
 Fumitory 
 Camomile 
 Tansy 
 
 Caraway 
 
 Coriander 
 
 Cumin 
 
 Dill 
 
 Saxifrage. 
 
 Siliquose, 
 
 Horseradish 
 
 Watercress 
 
 Mustard 
 
 Scurvy-grass. 
 
 Alliaceous, 
 
 Garlick. 
 
 Coniferous, 
 
 Fir 
 
 Juniper. 
 
 Balsamics, 
 
 Venice turpentine 
 Common turpentine 
 Canada balsam 
 Copaiba balsam 
 Tolu balsam 
 Balm of Gilead. 
 Resinous, 
 Guaiacum 
 Ladanum 
 Storax 
 
 L 1 
 
 7. Refrigerants. 
 Fruits of plants 
 Acidulous herbs and 
 
 roots. 
 
 8. Antispasmodics. 
 Foetid herbs, 
 Wormwood 
 Foetid goosefoot 
 Cumin 
 Pennyroyal 
 
 ' Ttue 
 Savine. 
 
 Foetid gums , 
 
 Asafcetida 
 
 Galbanum 
 
 Opoponax 
 
 Valerian. 
 
 9. Diluents. 
 
 Water. 
 
 10. Attenuants. 
 Alkalies 
 Sugar 
 Liquorice 
 Dried fruits. 
 
 11. Inspissants. 
 
 Acids 
 
 Tobacco 
 
 Pepper 
 
 Pellitory. 
 
 18. Expectorants 
 Ivy 
 
 Hoarhound 
 
 Pennyroyal 
 
 Elecampane 
 
 Florentine orris-root 
 
 Tobacco 
 
 Squill 
 
 Coltsfoot 
 
 Benzoin 
 
 Storax 
 
 Canada balsam 
 Tolu balsam. 
 
 19. Emetics. 
 Asarabacca 
 Ipecacuan 
 Tobacco 
 Squill 
 Mustard 
 Horseradish 
 Bitters. 
 
 20. Catharticus. 
 Milder, 
 
 / 
 
 49 
 
MATERIA MEDICA. 
 
 Mild acid fruits 
 
 Castor oil 
 
 Cassia pulp 
 
 Senna 
 
 Tamarind 
 
 Black hellebore 
 
 Sugar 
 
 Jalap 
 
 Manna 
 
 Scammony 
 
 Sweet roots 
 
 Buckthorn 
 
 Bland oils 
 
 Tobacco 
 
 Damask rose 
 
 White hellebore 
 
 Violet 
 
 Coloquintida 
 
 Polypody 
 
 Elaterium. 
 
 Mustard 
 
 21. Diuretics. 
 
 Bitters 
 
 Parsley 
 
 Balsamics. 
 
 Carrot 
 
 Acrid , 
 
 Fennel 
 
 Rhubarb 
 
 Pimpinel 
 
 Seneka 
 
 Eryngo 
 
 Broom 
 
 Madder 
 
 Elder 
 
 Burdock 
 
 The following is the arrangement of the Materia 
 Medica, according to J. Murray, in his Elements of 
 Materia Medica and Pharmacy. 
 
 a. General stimulants. 
 
 l. Permanent J Astringents. 
 
 b. Local stimulants. Emetics 
 
 Cathartics 
 
 Emmen agogues 
 
 Diuretics 
 
 Diaphoretics 
 
 Expectorants 
 
 Sialagogues 
 
 Errhines 
 
 Epispastics. 
 
 c. Chemical remedies. Refrigerants 
 
 Antacids 
 
 Lithontriptics 
 
 Escharotics. 
 
 d. Mechanical remedies. Anthelmintics 
 
 Demulcents 
 
 Diluents 
 
 Emollients. 
 
 Under the head of Narcotics are included — 
 
 Alkohol. Ether. Camphor. Papaver somniferum. 
 Hyoscyamus niger. Atropa belladonna. Aconitum 
 napellus. Conium maculatum. Digitalis purpurea. 
 Nicotiana tabacum. Lactuca virosa. Datura stra- 
 monium. Rhododendron chrysanthemum. Rhus toxi- 
 codendron. Arnica montana. Strychnos nux vo- 
 mica. Prunus lauro-cerasus. 
 
 Under the second class, Antispasmodics, are in- 
 cluded — Moschus. Castoreum. Oleum animale em- 
 pyreumatieum. Petroleum. Ammonia. Ferula asa- 
 fcetida. Sagapenum. Bubon galbanum. Valeriana 
 officinalis. Crocus sativus. Melaleuca leucadendron. 
 
 Narcotics used as Antispasmodics — 
 
 Ether. Camphor. Opium. 
 
 Tonics used as Antispasmodics — 
 
 Cuprum. Zincum. Hydrargyrus. Cinchona. 
 
 The head of Tonics embraces — 
 
 1. From the mineral kingdom, 
 
 Hydrargyrus. Ferrum. Zincum. Cuprum. Ar- 
 senicum. Barytes. Calx. Acidum nitricum. Oxy- 
 murias potass®. 
 
 2. From the vegetable kingdom, 
 
 Cinchona officinalis. Cinchona cariboea. Cinchona 
 fioribunda. Cuspaiia. Aristolochia serpen taria. Dors- 
 tenia contrayerva. Croton eleutheria. Calumba. 
 Quassia excelsa. Quassia simarouba. Swietenia 
 febrifiiga. Swietenia mahagoni. Gentianalutea. An- 
 themis nobilis. Artemisia absinthum. Chironia c9n- 
 taurium. Marrubium vulgare. Menyanthcs trifoliata. 
 Centaurea benedicta. Citrus aurantium. Citrus me- 
 dica. Laurus cinnamomum. Laurus cassia. Ca- 
 nella alba. Acorus calamus. Ainomum zinziber. 
 Kaempferia rotunda. Santalum album. Pterocarpus 
 santalinus. Myristica moscliata. Caryophyllus aro- 
 maticus. Capsicum annuum. Piper nigrum. Piper 
 longum. Piper cubeba. Myrtus pimenta. Ainomum 
 repens. Carum carui. Coriandrum sativum. Pim- 
 pinella anisum. Ancthum faeniculum. Anethum 
 graveolens. Cuminum cyminum. Angelica archan- 
 gellCa. Mentha piperita. Mentha viridis. Mentha 
 pulegium. Hysopus officinalis. 
 
 The class of Astringents comprehends the follovv- 
 
 ing -*o 
 
 Bitter-sweet 1 
 Wake-robin 
 Asarabacca 
 Foxglove 
 Tobacco 
 Rue 
 Savine 
 Snakeroot 
 Squill 
 Bitters 
 Balsamics 
 Siliquos® 
 
 Alliace®. 
 
 22. Diaphoretics. 
 
 Saffron 
 Bitter-sweet 
 Opium 
 Camphor 
 
 1. From the vegetable kingdom, 
 
 Quercus robur. Quercus cerris. Tormentilla 
 
 erecta. Polygonum bistorta. Anchusa tinctoria. Has 
 matoxylon campechianum. Rosa gallica. Arbutus 
 uva ursi. Mimosa catechu. Kino. Pterocarpus 
 draco. Ficus indica. Pistachia lentiscus. 
 
 2. From the mineral kingdom, 
 
 Acidum sulphuricum. Argilla. Supersulphas ar- 
 gillae et potass®. Calx. Carbonas calcis. Plumbum. 
 Zincum. Ferrum. Cuprum. 
 
 The articles which come under the head of Eme- 
 tics, are 
 
 1. From the vegetable kingdom, 
 
 Calliocca ipecacuanha. Scilla maritima. Anthe- 
 mis nobilis. Sinapis alba. Asarum europaeum. Ni- 
 cotiana tabacum. 
 
 2. From the mineral kingdom. 
 
 Antimonium. Sulphas zinci. Sulphas cupri. Sub- 
 acetas cupri. Ammonia. Hydro-sulphuretum am- 
 nion iae. 
 
 Cathartics include 
 
 Laxatives. Manna. Cassia fistula. Tamarindus 
 indica. Ricinus communis. Sulphur. Magnesia. 
 
 Purgatives. Cassia senna. Rheum palmatum. 
 Convolvulus jalapa. Helleborus niger. Bryonia alba. 
 Cucumis colocynthis. Momordica elaterium. Rliam- 
 nus catliarticus. Aloe perfoliata. Convolvulus scam- 
 monia. Gambojia gutta. Submurias hydrargyri. 
 Sulphas magnesiae. Sulphas sod®. Sulphas potass®. 
 Supertartras potass®. Tartras potass® et sod®. Mu- 
 riassod®. Terebinthina veneta. Nicotiana tabacum. 
 The medicines arranged under Emmenagogues, are: 
 
 1. From the class of Antispasmodics. 
 
 Castoreum. Ferula asafeetida. Bubon galbanum. 
 
 2. From the class of tonics. 
 
 Ferrum. Hydrargyrus. Cinchona officinalis. 
 
 3. From the class of Cathartics. 
 
 Aloe. Helleborus niger. Sinapis alba. Rosmarinus 
 officinalis. Rubia tinctoruin. Ruta graveolens. Ju- 
 niperus sabina. 
 
 The class of Diuretics includes, 
 
 1. Saline diuretics. 
 
 Supertartras potass®. Nitras potass®. Murias am- 
 monia. Acetas potass®. Potassa. 
 
 2. From the vegetable kingdom, 
 
 Scilla maritima. Digitalis purpurea. Nicotiana ta- 
 bacum. Solanum dulcamara. Lactuca virosa. Col- 
 chicum autumnale. Gratiola officinalis. Spartium 
 scoparium. Juniperus communis. Copaifera offici- 
 nalis. Pinus balsamea. Pinus larix. 
 
 3. From the animal kingdom, 
 
 Meloe vesicatorius. 
 
 Under the class Diaphoretics, are, 
 
 Ammonia. Murias ammoni®. Acetas ammoni®. 
 Citras arnmoni®. Submurias hydrargyri. Antimoni- 
 um. Opium. Camphor. Guaiacum officinale. Daphne 
 mezereum. Smilax sarsaparilla. Laurus sassafras. 
 Cochlearia armoracia. Salvia officinalis. 
 
 The class Expectorants comprehends, 
 Antimonium. Ipecacuanha. Nicotiana tabacum 
 Digitalis purpurea. Scilla maritima. Allium sativum. 
 Polygala senega. Ammoniacum. Myrrha. Styrax 
 benzoin. Styrax officinalis. Toluifera balsamum. 
 Myroxylon perUiferum. Amyris gileadensis. 
 
 The articles of the class Sialagogues are Hydrar- 
 gyrus. Anthemis pyrethrum. Arum maculatum. 
 Amomum zinziber. 'Daphne mezereum. Nicotiana 
 tabacum. 
 
 The class of Errhine 3 are, Iris florentina iEscu- 
 
 Contrayerva 
 
 Serpentaria 
 
 Sage 
 
 W ater germander 
 Guaiacum 
 Sassafras 
 Seneka 
 
 Vegetable acids 
 Essential oil 
 Wine 
 Diluents. 
 
 23. Emmenagogues. 
 Aloes 
 
 Foetid gums 
 Foetid plants 
 Saffron. 
 
MATERIA MED1CA, 
 
 lus hippocastanum. Origanum majorana. Lavendula 
 spica. Assarum europaeum. Veratrum album. Ni- 
 cotiana tabacum. Euphorbia officinalis. 
 
 In the class Epispastics, and Rubefacients are 
 Meloe vesicatorius. Ammonia Pix Burgundica. 
 Sinapis alba. Allium sativum. 
 
 Refrigerants are constituted by the following ar- 
 ticles. Citrus aurantium. Citrus mediea. Tamarin- 
 dus indica. Acidum acetosum. Supertartras potass®. 
 Nitras potass®. Boras sod®. 
 
 The list of articles that come under the class Ant- 
 acids are, Potassa. Soda. Ammonia. Calx. Car- 
 bonas calcis. Magnesia. 
 
 In the class Lithontriptics are, Potassa. Carbo- 
 nas potass®. Soda. Carbonas sod®. Sapo albus. 
 Calx. 
 
 In the class Escharotics are, Acida mineralia. 
 Potassa. Nitras argenti. Murias antimonii. Sulphas 
 
 cupri. Acetas cupri. Murias hydrargyri. Subnitras 
 hydrargyri. Oxydum arsenici album. Juniperus sa- 
 bina. 
 
 In the class Anthelmintics are, Doliclios pruriens. 
 Ferri limatura. Stannum pulveratum. Olea europ®a. 
 Artemisia sintonica. Spigelia marilandica. Polypo- 
 dium filix tpas. Tanacetum vulgare. Geoffroea inermis. 
 Gainbojia gutta. Submurias hydrargyri. 
 
 Demulcents are, Mimosa nilotica. Astragalus tra- 
 gacanthus. Linum usitatissimum. Altbaa officinalis. 
 Malva syl^estris. Glycyrrhiza glabra. Cycas circi- 
 nalis. Orchis mascula. Maranta arundinacea. Tri- 
 ticum hybernum. Ichthyocolla. Olea europ®a. 
 Amygdalus communis. Sevum ceti. Cera. 
 
 Water is the principal articlepfjhe class Diluents ; 
 and as for the last class, Emollients, heat conjoined 
 with moisture is the principal, though all unctuous ap- 
 plications may be included. 
 
 The New London Pharmacopoeia presents us with the following 
 
 Abietis resina 
 Absinthium 
 Acaci® gummi 
 Acetos® folia 
 Acetosella 
 Acetum 
 
 Acidum aceticum fortius 
 
 Acidum citricum 
 
 Acidum sulphuricum 
 
 Aconiti folia 
 
 Adeps 
 
 iErugo 
 
 Allii radix 
 
 Aloes spicat® extraclum 
 Alth®® folia et radix 
 Alumeu 
 Ammoniacum 
 Ammoni® murias 
 Amygdala amara et dulcis 
 Amylum 
 A nethi semina 
 Anisi semina 
 Anthemidis floris 
 Antimonii sulphuretum 
 Antimonii vitrum 
 Argentum 
 Armoraci® radix 
 Arsenicum album 
 Asara folia 
 
 Asafcetid® gummi resina 
 Aven® semina 
 Aurantii bacc® 
 
 Aurantii cortex 
 
 Balsamum peruvianum 
 
 Balsamum tolutanum 
 
 Belladonn® folia 
 
 Benzoinura 
 
 Bismuthum 
 
 Bistorta radix 
 
 Cajuputi oleum 
 
 Calamina 
 
 Calami radix 
 
 Calumba 
 
 Camphora 
 
 Canell® cortex 
 
 Cantharis 
 
 Capsici bacc® 
 
 Carbo ligni 
 Cardamines flores 
 Cardamomi semina 
 Caric® fructus 
 Carui semina 
 Caryophilli 
 
 Caryophyllorum oleum 
 Cascarill® cortex 
 Cassi® pulpa 
 Castoreum 
 Catechu extractum 
 Centaurii cacumina 
 Cera alba 
 Cera flava 
 
 Cerevisi® fermentum 
 Cetaceum 
 
 Cinchon® lancifoli®, cordifoli® et 
 oblongifoli® cortex 
 Cinnamomi cortex 
 Cinnamomi oleum 
 
 Coccus 
 Colchici radix et semina 
 Colocynthidis pulpa 
 Conii folia et semina 
 Contrayerva radix 
 Copaiba 
 
 Coriandri semina 
 
 Cornua 
 
 Creta 
 
 Croci stigmata 
 Cubeba 
 
 Cumini semina 
 Cupri sulphas 
 Cuspari® cortex 
 Cydoni® semina 
 Dauci radix 
 Dauci semina 
 Digitalis folia et semina 
 Dolichi pubes 
 Dulcamar® caulis 
 Elaterii pepones 
 Elemi 
 
 Euphorbi® gummi resina 
 Farina 
 
 Foeniculi semina 
 Ferrum 
 Filicis radix 
 Fucus 
 
 Galbani gummi resina 
 Gall® ' 
 
 Gentian® radix 
 Glycyrrhiz® radix 
 Granati cortex 
 Guaiaca resina et lignum 
 H®matoxyli lignum 
 Helenium 
 
 Hellebori foetidi folia 
 Hellebori nigri radix 
 Hordei semina 
 Humuli strobili 
 Hydrargyrum 
 Hyoscyami folia et semina 
 Ipecacuanh® radix 
 Jalap® radix 
 Juniperi bacc® et semina 
 Kino 
 
 Kramen® radix 
 Lactuca 
 
 Lavendul® flores 
 Lauri bacc® et folia 
 Lichen 
 Limones 
 
 Limonum cortex et oleum 
 Linum catharticum 
 Lini usitatissimi semina 
 Magnesi® subcarbonas 
 Magnesi® sulphas 
 Malva 
 Manna 
 
 Marmor aloum 
 Marrubium 
 Mastiche 
 Mel 
 
 Mentha piperita 
 Mentha viridis 
 Menyanthes 
 Mezerei cortex 
 
 L 2 
 
 list for the Materia Mediea : — 
 
 Mori bacc® 
 
 Moschus 
 
 Myristic® nuclei et oleum expressum 
 
 Myrrha 
 
 Olibanum 
 
 Oliv® oleum 
 
 Opium 
 
 Opopanacis gummi resina 
 
 Origanum 
 
 Ovum 
 
 Papaveris capsul® 
 
 Petroleum 
 Piment® bacc® 
 
 Piperis longi fructus 
 Piperis nigri bacc® 
 
 Pix abietina 
 Pix liquida 
 Pix nigra 
 
 Plumbi subcarbonas 
 Plumbi oxydum semivitreum 
 Porri radix 
 Potassa impura 
 Potass® nitras 
 Potass® sulphas 
 Potass® supertartras 
 Pruna 
 
 Pterocarpi lignum 
 Pulegium 
 Pyrethri radix 
 Ouassi® lignum 
 Q,uercus cortex 
 Resina flava 
 Rhamni bacc® 
 
 Rhei radix 
 Rhceados petala 
 Ricini semina et oleum 
 Ros® canin® pulpa 
 Ros® centi foliffi petala 
 Ros® gallic® petala 
 Rosmarini cacumina 
 Rubi® radix 
 Rut® folia 
 Sabin® folia 
 Saccharum 
 
 purificatum 
 
 Salicis cortex 
 Sagapenum 
 Sambuci flores 
 Sapo durus etf’lnollis 
 Sarsaparill® radix 
 Sassafras lignum et radix 
 Scamrnone® gummi resina 
 Scill® radix 
 Seneg® radix 
 Senn® folia 
 Serpentari® radix 
 Sevum 
 
 SimarOub® cortex 
 Sinapis semina 
 Sodsmurias 
 Sod® subboras 
 Sod® sulphas 
 Soda impura 
 Spartii cacumina 
 Spigeli® radix 
 
 Spiritus rectificatus et tenulor 
 Spongia 
 
 51 
 
MAT 
 
 MAX 
 
 Btramonii folia et semina 
 Stannum 
 
 Staphisagriee semina 
 Styracis balsamum 
 Succinum 
 
 Sulphur et sulphur sublimatum 
 Tabaci folia 
 Tamarindi pulpa 
 Taraxaci radix 
 
 Tartarum 
 
 Terebinthina Canadonsis 
 
 Chia 
 
 vulgaris 
 
 Terebinthinae oleum 
 
 Teslfe 
 
 Tiglii ®leum 
 Tormentillse radix 
 Toxicodendri folia 
 
 Tragacantha 
 Tussilago 
 Valerianae radix 
 Veratri radix 
 Ulmi cortex 
 Uvae pass® 
 
 Uvae ursi folia 
 Zincum 
 
 Zingiberis radix; 
 
 Materia perlata. If, instead of crys®ilizing the 
 salts contained in the liquor separated from diaphoretic 
 antimony, an acid be poured into it, a white precipi- 
 tate is formed, which is nothing else but a very refrac- 
 tory calx of antimony. 
 
 Materiatu'ra. Castellus explains morbi materia - 
 turat to be diseases of intemperance. 
 
 MATLOCK. A village in Derbyshire. It affords a 
 mineral water of the acidulous class: which issues 
 from a limestone rock, near the banks of the Derwent. 
 Several of the springs possess a temperature of 66°. 
 Matlock water scarcely differs from common good 
 spring water, in sensible properties. It is extremely 
 transparent, and exhales no vapour, excepting in cold 
 weather. It holds little or no excess of aSi ini particles ; 
 it curdles soap when first taken up, but it loses this effect 
 upon long keeping, perhaps from the deposition of its 
 calcareous salts ; it appears to differ very little from 
 good spring water when tasted : and its effects seem 
 referable to its temperature. It is from this latter cir- 
 cumstance that it forms a proper tepid bath for the ner- 
 vous and irritable, and those of a debiliiafed constitu- 
 tion ; hence it is usually recommended after the use of 
 Bath and Buxton waters, and as preparatory to sea- 
 bathing. 
 
 MATRICA'LIA. ( Matricalis ; from matrix , the 
 wbmb.) Medicines appropriated to disorders of the 
 uterus. 
 
 MATRICA'RIA. (From matrix , the womb: so 
 called from its uses in disorders of the womb.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Liiyiaean system. 
 Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Polygamia superjlua. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Matricaria par- 
 thenium. See Matricaria parthenium. 
 
 Matricaria chamomilla. Chamcp.melum vulgare ; 
 Chamomilla nostras ; Lcucanthemum of Dioscorides. 
 Common wild corn, or dog’s camomile. The plant di- 
 rected under this name in the phamacopceias, is the 
 Matricaria — receptaculis conicis radiis patentibus ; 
 squamis calycinis, margine cequalibus , of Linnteus. 
 Its virtues are similar to those of the parthenium , but 
 in a much inferior degree. 
 
 Matricaria parthenium. The systematic name 
 of the fever-few. Parthenium febrifuga. Common 
 fever-few, or febrifuge, and often, but very improperly, 
 feather-few. Mother’s wort. The leaves and flowers 
 of this plant, Matricaria— foliis compositis , planis ; 
 foliolis ovatis, incisis ; pcdunculis ramosis , have a 
 strong, not agreeable smell, and a moderately bitter 
 taste, both which they communicate by warm infusion, 
 to water and rectified spirit. The watery infusions, 
 inspissated, leave an extract of considerable bitternoss, 
 and which discovers also a saline matter, both to the 
 taste, and in a more sensible manner by throwing up to 
 the surface small crystalline efflorescences in keeping. 
 The peculiar flavour of the matricaria exhales in the 
 evaporation, and impregnates the distilled water, on 
 which also a quantity of essential oil is found floating. 
 The quantity of spiri^us extract, according to Car- 
 theuser’s experiments! is only about one-sixth the 
 weight of the dry leaves, whereas the watery extract 
 amounts to near one-half. Tlii^j plant is evidently the 
 Parthenium of Dioscorides, since whose time it has 
 been very generally employed for medical purposes. 
 In natural affinity, it ranks with camomile and tansy, 
 and its sensible qualities show it to be nearly allied to 
 them in its medicinal character. Bergius states its vir- 
 tues to be tonic, stomachic, resolvent, and einmena- 
 gogue. It has been given successfully as a vermifuge, 
 and for the cure of intermittents; but its use is most 
 celebrated in female disorders, especially in hysteria ; 
 and hence it is supposed to have derived the name of 
 matricaria. Its smell, taste, and analysis, prove it to 
 be a medicine of considerable activity ; we may, there- 
 fore, say, with Murray — Rarius hodte pracscribitur , 
 quam dcbetur. 
 
 Matrisy'lva. See Asperula. 
 
 MA TRIX. (Mar^p.) It The womb See Uterus. 
 
 2. The earthy or stony matter which accompanies 
 ores, or envelopes them in the earth. 
 
 Matrona'lis. (From matrona , a matron : so called 
 because its smell is grateful to women.) The violet. 
 
 MATTHIOLUS, Peter Andrew, was born at Si- 
 enna in 1501. He went to study the law at Padua ; 
 but disliking that pursuit, he turned his attention to 
 medicine. His father’s death interrupted him in his 
 progress ; but having conciliated the good opinion of 
 the professors, the degree of doctor was conferred upon 
 him before his departure. He speedily found ample 
 employment in his native place, but afterward went 
 to Rouse, and in 1527 to the court of the prince bishop 
 of Trent. During his residence of fourteen years 
 there, he acquired such general esteem, that on his re- 
 moval, men, women, and children, accompanied him, 
 calling him their father and benefactor. At Gorizia, 
 where he then settled as public physician, he likewise 
 experienced a signal mark of gratitude ; a fire having 
 consumed all his furniture, the people flocked to him 
 next day with presents, which more than compensated 
 his loss, and the magistrates advanced him a year’s sa- 
 lary. After twelve years, he accepted an invitation to 
 the Imperial court, where he was highly honoured, and 
 created aulic counsellor : but finding the iveight of age 
 pressing upon him, he retired to Trent, where he shortly 
 died of the plague in 1577. He left several works, 
 chiefly relating to the virtues of plants: and that, by 
 which he principally distinguished himself, was a Com- 
 mentary on the writings of Dioscorides. This was 
 first published in Italian, afterward translated by him 
 into Latin, with plates, and passed through numerous 
 editions. He certainly contributed much to lay the 
 foundation of botanical science, though he was not 
 sufficiently scrupulous in consulting the original sources, 
 and examining the plants themselves. 
 
 MATURA'NTIA. ( Maturans ; from maturo , to 
 ripen.) Medicines which promote the suppuration of 
 tumours. 
 
 MATURATION. (Maturatio ; from maturo, to 
 
 make ripe.) A term in surgery, signifying that pro- 
 cess which succeeds inflammation, by which pus iscol- 
 lected in an abscess. 
 
 MAUDLIN. See Achillea ageratum. 
 
 MAURICEAU, Francis, was born at Paris, where 
 he studied surgery with great industry for many years, 
 especially at the Hdtel-Dieu. He had acquired so much 
 experience in midwifery, before he commenced public 
 practice, that be rose almost at once to the head of his 
 profession. His reputation was farther increased by 
 his writings, and maintained by his prudent conduct 
 during a series of years ; after which he retired into the 
 country, and died in 1709. He published several works, 
 relating to the particular branch of the art which he 
 practised, containing a great store of useful facts, 
 though not well arranged, nor free from the false rea- 
 soning prevalent in his time. 
 
 Mauro-marson. See Marrubium. 
 
 Maw-worm. * See Ascaris. 
 
 MAXI'LL A. (From rjacaao), to chew.) The jaw, 
 both upper and lower. 
 
 Maxillare inferius os. Maxilla inferior. Man- 
 dibula. The maxilla inferior, or lower jaw, which, in 
 its figure, may be compared to a horse-shoe, is at first 
 composed of two distinct bones ; but these, soon after 
 birth, unite together at the middle of the chin, so as to 
 form only one bone. The superior edge of this bone 
 has, like the upper jaw, a process, called the alveolar 
 process. This, as well as that of the upper jaw, to 
 which it i^ in other fespects a good deal similar, is like- 
 wise furnished with cavities for the reception of the 
 teeth. The posterior part of the bone, on each side, 
 rises perpendicularly into two processes, one of which 
 is called the coronoid, and the oilier the condyloid pro- 
 
MAX 
 
 MAY 
 
 cess. The first of these is the highest : it is thin and 
 pointed ; and the temporal muscle, which is attached 
 to it, serves to elevate the jaw. The condyloid process 
 is narrower, thicker, and shorter than the other, termi- 
 nating in an oblong, rounded head, which is formed for 
 a moveable articulation witli the cranium, and is re- 
 ceived into the forepart of the fossa described in the 
 temporal bone. In this joint there is a moveable car- 
 tilage, which, being more closely connected to the con- 
 dyle than to the cavity, may be considered as belonging 
 to the former. This moveable cartilage is connected 
 with both the articulating surface of the temporal bone 
 and the condyle of the jaw, by distinct ligaments aris- 
 ing from its edges all round. These attachments of 
 the cartilage are strengthened, and the whole articula- 
 tion secured, by an external ligament, which is com- 
 mon to both, and which is fixed to the temporal bone, 
 and to the neck of the condyle. On the inner surface 
 of the ligament, which attaches the cartilage to the 
 temporal bone, and backwards in the cavity, is placed 
 what is commonly called the gland of the joint ; at 
 least the ligament is there found to be much more vas- 
 cular than at any other part. At the bottom of each 
 coronoid process, on its inner part, is a foramen, or ca- 
 nal, which extends under the roots of all the teeth, and 
 terminates at the outer surface of the bone near the 
 chin. Each of these foramina affords a passage to an 
 artery, vein, and nerve, which send off branches to the 
 several teeth. 
 
 This bone is capable of a great many motions. The 
 condyles, by sliding from the cavity towards the emi- 
 nences on each side, bring the jaw horizontally for- 
 wards, as in the action of biting ; or the condyles only 
 may be brought forwards, w-hile the rest of the jaw is 
 tilted backwards, as is the case when the mouth is 
 open. The condyles may also slide alternately back- 
 wards and forwards from the cavity to the eminence, 
 and vice versa; so that while one condyle advances, 
 the other moves backwards, turning the body of the 
 jaw from side to side, as in grinding the teeth. The 
 great use of the cartilages seems to be that of securing 
 the articulation, by adapting themselves to the different 
 inequalities in these several motions of the jaw, and to 
 prevent any injuries from friction. This last circum- 
 stance is of great importance where there is so much 
 motion, and, accordingly, this cartilage is found in the 
 different tribes of carnivorous animals, where there 
 is no eminence and cavity, nor other apparatus for 
 grinding. 
 
 The alveolar processes are formed of an external 
 and internal plate, united together by thin bony parti- 
 tions, which divide the processes at the forepart of the 
 jaw, into as many sockets as there are teeth. But, at 
 the posterior part, where the teeth have more than one 
 root, each root has a distinct cell. These processes in 
 both jaws, begin to be formed with the teeth, accom- 
 pany them in their growth, and disappear when the 
 teeth fall. So that the loss of the one seems constantly 
 to be attended with the loss of the other. 
 
 Maxillare superius os. Maxilla superior. The 
 superior maxillary bones constitute the most consider- 
 able portion of the upper jaw, are two in number, and 
 generally remain distinct through life. Their figure is 
 exceedingly irregular, and not easily to be described. 
 On each of these bones are observed several eminences. 
 One of these is at the upper and forepart of the bone, 
 and, from its making part of the nose, is called the 
 nasal process. Internally, in the inferior portion of 
 this process, is a fossa, which, with the os unguis, forms 
 a passage for the lachrymal duct. Into this nasal 
 process, likewise, is inserted the short round tendon of 
 the musculus orbicularis palpebrarum. Backwards 
 and outwards, from the root of the nasal process, the 
 bone helps to form the lower side of the orbit, and this 
 part is therefore called the orbitar process. Behind 
 this orbitar process, the bone forms a considerable tu- 
 berosity, and, at the upper part of this tuberosity, is a, 
 channel, which is almost a complete hole. In this 
 channel passes a branch of the fifth pair of nerves, 
 which, together with a small artery, is transmitted to 
 the face through the external orbitar foramen, which 
 opens immediately under the orbit. Where the bone 
 on each side is joined to the os malsc, and helps to form 
 the cheeks, is observed what is called the malar pro- 
 cess. The lower and anterior parts of the bone make 
 a kind of circular sweep, in which are the alveoli, or 
 sockets for the teeth ; this is called the alveolar pro- 
 
 cess. This alveolar process has posteriorly a consider* 
 able tuberosity on its internal surface. Above this 
 alveolar process, and just behind the fore-teeth, is an 
 irregular hole, called the foramen incisivum , which, 
 separating into two, and sometimes more holes, serves 
 to transmity^mall arteries and veins, and a minute 
 branch of the fifth pair of nerves to the nostrils. 
 There are two horizontal lamellae behind the alveolar 
 process, which, uniting together, form part of the roof 
 of the mouth, and divide it from the nose. This par- 
 tition, being seated somewhat higher than the lower 
 edge of the alveolar process, gives the roof of the mouth 
 a considerable hollowness. Where the ossa maxillaria 
 are united to each other, they project somewhat for- 
 wards, leaving between them a furrow, which receives 
 the inferior portion of the septum nasi. Each of these 
 bones is hollow, and forms a considerable sinus under 
 its orbitar part. This sinus, which is usually, though 
 improperly, called antrum Higkmorianum, is lined with 
 the pituitory membrane. It answers the same purposes 
 as the other sinuses of the nose, and communicates 
 with the nostrils by an opening, which appears to be a 
 large one in the skeleton, but which, in the recent sub- 
 ject, is much smaller. In the fetus, instead of these 
 sinuses, an oblong depression only is observed at each 
 side of the nostrils, nor is the tuberosity of the alveo- 
 lar process then formed. On the side of thtf palate, in 
 young subjects, a kind of fissure may be noticed, which 
 seems to separate the portion of the bone which con- 
 tains the dentes incisores from that which contains the 
 dentes canini. This fissure is sometimes apparent till 
 the sixth year, but after that period it in general wholly 
 disappears. 
 
 The ossa maxillaria not only serve to form the 
 cheeks, but likewise the palate, nose, and orbits; and, 
 besides their union with each other, they are connected 
 with the greatest part of the bones of the face and crani- 
 um, viz. with the ossa nasi, ossa malarum, ossa unguis, 
 ossa palati, os frontis, os sphenoides, and os ethmoides. 
 
 M AXILLARIS. (From maxilla ; the jaw.) Max- 
 illary : appertaining to the jaw. 
 
 Maxillary artery. Arteria maxillaris ■ A branch 
 of the external carotid. The external maxillary is the 
 fourth branch of the carotid ; it proceeds anteriorly, 
 and gives off the facial or mental, the coronary of the 
 lips, and the angular artery. The internal maxillary 
 is the next branch of the carotid ; it gives off the spheno- 
 maxillary, the inferior alveolar, and the spinous artery. 
 
 Maxillary gland. Glandula maxillaris. The 
 gland so called is conglomerate, and situated under the 
 angles of the lower jaw. The excretory ducts of these 
 glands are called Warthouian, after their discoverer. 
 
 Maxillary t*erve. JVervus maxillaris. The su- 
 perior and inferior maxillary nerves are branches of 
 the fifth pair, or trigemini. The former is divided into 
 the sphenopalatine, posterior alveolar, and the infra- 
 orbital nerve. The latter is divided into two branches, 
 the internal lingual, and one, more properly, called the 
 inferior maxillary. 
 
 [May-apple. See Podophyllum peltatum. A.] 
 
 May-lily. See Convallaria majalis. 
 
 May-ioe.ed. See Anthemis cotula. 
 
 MA VERNE, Sir Theodore Turquet de, Baron 
 D’Aubonne, was born at Geneva in 1573, and gradu 
 ated at Montpelier. He then went to Paris, and, by 
 the influence of Riverius, was appointed in 1600 to 
 attend the Duke de Rohan, in his embassy to the diet 
 at Spire ; and also one of the physicians in ordinary to 
 Henry IV. On his return, he setiled in Paris as physi- 
 cian, and gave lectures in anatomy and pharmacy, in 
 which he strongly recommended various chemical 
 remedies : this drew on him the ill-will of the faculty, 
 and he was anonymously attacked as an enemy to Hip- 
 pocrates and Galen, whence in his “Apologia,” he 
 cleared himself from this imputation, making also some 
 severe strictures on his opponents. They consequently 
 issued a decree against consulting with him ; but the 
 esteem of the king supported him against this perse- 
 cution, and he would have been appointed first physi- 
 cian, had he not refused to embrace the Catholic 
 religion. After the assassination of Henry IV. in 1610, 
 he received an invitation from James I. of England, to 
 whom he had been introduced three years before: he 
 accepted the office of his first physician, and passed the 
 remainder of his life in this country. He was ad- 
 mitted to the degree of doctor in both universities, and 
 into the College of Physicians, and met with very 
 
MEA 
 
 MEC 
 
 general respect. He incurred some obloquy, indeed, on 
 the death of the Prince of Wales, having dilfered in 
 opinion from the other physicians, but his conduct ob- 
 tained the written approbation of the king and council. 
 He was knighted in 1624, and honoured with the ap- 
 pointment of physician to the two succeeding mo- 
 narchs; and accumulated a large fortune bynis exten- 
 sive practice. He died in 1655, and bequeathed his 
 library to the College of Physicians. Several papers, 
 written by him, were published after his death : among 
 which are the cases of many of his distinguished 
 patients, well drawn up. 
 
 MAYOW, John, was bom in Cornwall in 1645. He 
 studied at Oxford, and took a degree in civil law, but 
 afterward changed to medicine, which he practised 
 chiefly at Bath ; but he died in London at the age of 
 34. These are the only records of the life of a man, 
 who went before his age in his views of chemical phy- 
 siology, and anticipated, though obscurely, some of the 
 most remarkable discoveries in pneumatic chemistry, 
 which have since been made. He published at Oxford 
 in 1669 two tracts, one on Respiration, the other on 
 Rickets ; which were reprinted five years after with 
 three additional dissertations, one on the Respiration 
 of the Foetus in Utero et Ovo, another on Muscular 
 Motion and the Animal Spirits, and the remaining one 
 on Saltpetre and the Nitro-agrial Spirit. On this latter 
 his claim above-mentioned chiefly rests, the existence 
 of the nitro-aiirial spirit being proved by many ingeni- 
 ous experiments, as a constituent of air, and of nitre, 
 the food of life and flame, agreeing with the oxygen of 
 modern chemists. Much vague speculation, indeed, 
 occurs in the work: but he clearly maintains that this 
 spirit is absorbed by the blood in the lungs, and proves 
 the source of the animal heat, as also of the nervous 
 energy and of muscular motion. He likewise antici- 
 pated the mode of operating with aerial fluids in vessels 
 inverted over water, and transferring them from one 
 to another. 
 
 Mays , Indian. See Zea mays. 
 
 MEAD. 1. The name of a physician, Dr. Richard, 
 bom near London in 1673. After studying some time 
 at Leyden, and in different parts of Italy, he graduated 
 at Padua in 1695. Then returning to his native country, 
 he settled in practice, and met with considerable suc- 
 cess. His first publication, “ A Mechanical Account of 
 Poisons,” appeared in 1702, and displayed much inge- 
 nuity ; though he afterward candidly retracted some of 
 his opinions, as inadequate to explain the functions of 
 a living body. He was soon after elected a member of 
 the Royal Society, and in the following year physician 
 to St. Thomas’s Hospital. In 1704, he published a 
 treatise, maintaining the influence of the sun and moon 
 on the human body, arguing from the Newtonian theory 
 of the tides, and the changes effected by those bodies 
 in the atmosphere. In 1707, he received a diploma 
 from Oxford, and about four years after he was ap- 
 pointed to read the anatomical lectures at Surgeons’ 
 Hall, which he continued for some time with great 
 applause. In 1714, on the death of his patron Dr. Rad- 
 cliffe, he took his house, and being then a fellow of the 
 College of Physicians, and having been called into 
 consultution, in the last illness of Q.ueen Anne, when 
 he displayed superior judgment, he seems to have been 
 regarded among the first of the profession, and soon 
 after, from his extensive engagements, resigned his 
 office at St. Thomas’s Hospital. The plague raging at 
 Marseilles in 1719, he was officially consulted on the 
 means of prevention, which led fo a publication by him, 
 in the following year, decidedly maintaining its infec- 
 tious nature, which had been questioned in .France, and 
 recommending suitable precautions : this work passed 
 rapidly through many editions. In 1721, he superin- 
 tended the experiment of innoculating the small-pox 
 in the persons of some criminals ; and his report being 
 favourable, the practice was rapidly diffused. He was 
 soon after engaged in a controversy with Dr. Middle- 
 ton, concerning the condition of physicians among the 
 Romans, which was, however, carried on in a manner 
 honourable to both parties. About the same period Dr. 
 Freind having been committed to the Tower for his 
 political sentiments, Dr. Mead obtained his liberation 
 in a spirited manner, and presented him a considerable 
 sum, received from his patients during his imprison- 
 ment. In 1727, he was appointed physician in ordinary 
 to George II. and his professional occupations became 
 so extensive, that he had no leisure for writing. It was 
 
 not till 20 years after, therefore, that he printed hia 
 treatise on Small-pox and Measles, written in a pure 
 Latin style, with a translation in the same language of 
 Rhazes’ Commentary on the former disease. In 1749, 
 he published a treatise on the Scurvy, ascribing the 
 disease to moisture and putridity, and recommending 
 Mr. Sutton’s ventilator, which was, in consequence of 
 his interposition, received into the navj^ His “ Medi- 
 cina Sacra,” appeared in the same year, containing 
 remarks on the diseases montioned in the Scripture. 
 His last work was a summary of his experience, en- 
 titled “ Monita et Pra:cepla Medica,” in 1751; it was 
 frequently reprinted, and translated into English. His 
 life terminated in 1754; and a monument was erected 
 to him in Westminster Abbey. He distinguished him- 
 self, not only in his profession, but he was the greatest 
 patron of science and polite literature of his time ; and 
 he made an ample collection of scarce and valuable 
 books, manuscripts, and literary curiosities ; to which 
 all respectable persons had free access. 
 
 2. An old English liquor made from the honey-combs, 
 from which honey has been drained out by boiling in 
 water, and then fermenting. This is often confounded 
 with metheglin. 
 
 Meadow crowfoot. See Ranunculus acris. 
 
 Meadow , queen of the. See Spiraea ulmaria. 
 
 Meadow saffron. See Colchicum. 
 
 Meadow saxifrage. See Peucedanum silaus. 
 
 Meadow sweet. See Spiraea ulmaria. 
 
 Meadow thistle , round leaved. See Cnicus ole- 
 
 1 j four quarts. 
 
 raceus. 
 
 MEASLES. See Rubeola. 
 
 MEASURE. The English measures of capacity, 
 are according to the following table : 
 
 One gallon, wine measure, 
 is equal to 
 
 One quart, - two pints. 
 
 One pint, - 28.875 cubic inches. 
 
 The pint is subdivided by chemists and apothecaries 
 into 16 ounces 
 
 MEA'TUS. An opening which leads to a canal or 
 duct. 
 
 Meatus auditorius externus. The external pas- 
 sage of the ear is lined with the common integuments, 
 under which are a number of glands, which secrete 
 the wax. The use of this duct is to admit the sound 
 to the tympanum, which is at its extremity. 
 
 Meatus auditorius internus. The internal au- 
 ditory passage is a small bony canal, beginning inter- 
 nally by a longitudinal orifice at the posterior surface 
 of the petrous portion of the temporal bone, running 
 towards the vestibulum and cochlea, and there being 
 divided into two less cavities by an eminence. The 
 superior and smaller of these is the orifice of the aque- 
 duct of Fallopius, which receives the portio dura of 
 the auditory nerve : the other inferior and larger cavity 
 is perforated by many small holes, through which the 
 portio mollis of the auditory nerve passes into the 
 labyrinth. 
 
 Meatus cjecus. A passage in the throat to the 
 ear, called Eustachian tube. 
 
 Meatus cuticulares. The pores of the skin. 
 
 Meatus cysticus. The gall-duct. 
 
 Meatus urinarius. In women, this is situated in 
 the vagina, immediately below the symphisis of the 
 pubes, and behind the nymphte. In men, it is at the 
 end of the glans penis. 
 
 Mecca balsam. See Amyris gileadensis. 
 
 MECHOACAN. See Convolvulus mechoacanna. 
 
 Mechoaca'nna. (From Mecheacan , a province in 
 Mexico, whence it is brought.) See Convolvulus me- 
 choacanna. 
 
 Mechoacanna nigra. See Convolvulus jalapa. 
 
 Me'con. (From ur/sos, bulk: so named from the 
 largeness of its head.) The papaver, or poppy. 
 
 MECONIC ACID. (Acidum meconicum ; so called 
 from ptjKuv, the poppy, from which it is procured.) 
 This acid is a constituent of opium. It was discover- 
 ed by Sertuerner, who procured it in the following 
 way : After precipitating the morphia , from a solution 
 of opium, by ammonia, he added to the residual fluid 
 a solution of the muriate of barytes. A precipitate is 
 in this way formed, which is supposed to be a quadru- 
 ple compound of barytes, morphia, extract, and the 
 meconic acid. The extract is removed by alkohol, and 
 the barytes by sulphuric acid; when the meconic acid 
 is left, merely in combination with a portion of the 
 
MED 
 
 MED 
 
 tnorphia; and from this it is purified by successive 
 solutions and evaporations. The acid, when sublimed, 
 forms long colourless needles ; it has a strong affinity 
 for the oxide of iron, so as to take it from the muriatic 
 solution, and form with it a cherry-red precipitate. It 
 torms a crystallizable salt with lime, which is not de- 
 composed by sulphuric acid ; and what is curious, it 
 seems to possess no particular power over the human 
 body, when received into the stomach. The essential 
 salt of opium, obtained in Derosne’s original experi- 
 ments, was probably the meconiate of morphia. 
 
 Itobiquet has made a useful modification of the pro- 
 cess for extracting meconic acid. He treats the opium 
 with magnesia, to separate the morphia, while meco- 
 niate of magnesia is also formed. The magnesia is 
 -emoved by adding muriate of barytes, and the ba- 
 rytes is afterward separated by dilute sulphuric acid. 
 A larger proportion of meconic acid is thus obtained. 
 
 Me'conis. (From utjkuv, the poppy: so called 
 because its juice is soporiferous, like the poppy.) The 
 lettuce. 
 
 MECO'NIUM. (From prjwov, the poppy.) 1. The 
 inspissated juice of the poppy. Opium. 
 
 2. The green excrementitious substance that is found 
 in the large intestines of the foetus. 
 
 MEDIAN. Medianus. This term is applied to 
 vessels, &c. from their situation between others. 
 
 Median nerve. The second branch of the brachial 
 plexus. 
 
 Median vein. The situation of the veins of the 
 arms is extremely different in different individuals. 
 When a branch proceeds near the bend of the arm, 
 inwardly from the basilic vein, it is termed the basilic 
 median ; and when a vein is given off from the cepha- 
 lic in the like manner, it is termed the cephalic median. 
 When these two veins are present, they mostly unite 
 just below the bend of the arm, and the common trunk 
 proceeds to the cephalic vein. 
 
 Media'num. The Mediastinum. 
 
 MEDIASTl'NUM. ( Quasi in medio stans , as being 
 in the middle.) The membraneous septum, formed 
 by the duplicature of the pleura, that divides the cavity 
 of the chest into two parts. It is divided into an ante- 
 rior and posterior portion. 
 
 Mediastinum cerebri. The falciform process of 
 the dura mater. 
 
 ME'DICA. (Medicus ; from medico , to heal.) 1. 
 Belonging to medicine. 
 
 2. (From Media, its native soil.) A sort of trefoil. 
 
 MEDICA'GO. (So called by Tourneforte; from 
 medica, which is indeed the proper name of the plant — 
 prjSiKrj, of Dioscorides.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diadelphia ; 
 Order, Decandria. The herb trefoil. 
 
 MEDIC AMEN TA'RI A. Pharmacy, or the art of 
 making and preparing medicines. 
 
 MEDICAME'NTUM. (From medico , to heal.) A 
 medicine. 
 
 MEDICA'STER. A pretender to the knowledge of 
 medicine: the same as quack. 
 
 MEDICI'NA. (From medico , to heal.) Medicine. 
 1. The medical art: applied to the profession generally. 
 
 2. Any substance that is exhibited with a view to 
 cure or allay the violence of a disease. It is also very 
 frequently made use of to express the healing art, 
 when it comprehends anatomy, physiology, and pa- 
 thology. 
 
 Medicina di.etetica. That department of medi- 
 cine which regards the regulation of regimen, or the 
 non-naturals. 
 
 Medicina diasostica. Thatpart of medicine which 
 preserves health. 
 
 Medicina oymnastica. That part of medicine 
 which relates to exercise. 
 
 Medicina hermetica. The application of chemi- 
 cal remedies. 
 
 Medicina prophylactica That part of medicine 
 which relates to preservation of health. 
 
 Medicina tristitije. Common saffron. 
 
 MEDICINAL. (Medicinalis ; from medicina.) 
 Medicinal, having a power to restore health, or re- 
 move disease. 
 
 Medicinal days. Such days were so called by 
 some writers, wherein the crisis or change is expected, 
 so as to forbid the use of medicines, in order to wait 
 nature’s effort, and require all the assistance of art to 
 help forward, or prepare the humours for such a crisis: 
 
 but it is most properly used for those days wherein 
 purging, or any other evacuation, is most conveniently 
 complied with. 
 
 Medicinal hours. Are those wherein it is sup- 
 posed that medicines may be taken to the greatest ad- 
 vantage, commonly reckoned in the morning fasting, 
 about an hour before dinner, about four hours after 
 dinner, and at going to bed ; but in acute cases, the 
 times are to be governed by the symptoms and aggra 
 vation of the distemper. 
 
 Medina. A species of ulcer, mentioned by Para- 
 celsus. 
 
 MEDINE'NSIS VENA. (Mcdinensis ; so called 
 because it is frequent at Medina, and improperly called 
 vena for vermis; and sometimes nervus medinensis , 
 and no one knows why.) Dracunculus ; Gordius 
 medinensis , of Linnaeus. The muscular hair worm. 
 A very singular animal, which, in some countries, in- 
 habits the cellular membrane between the skin and 
 muscles. See Dracunculus. 
 
 MEDITU'LLIUM. (From medius , the middle.) 
 See Diploe. 
 
 Me'dius venter. The middle venter, the thorax, 
 or chest. 
 
 MEDLAR. See Mespilus. 
 
 MEDU'LL A. ( Quasi in medio ossis.) 1. The mar- 
 row. See Marrow. 
 
 2. The pith or pulp of vegetables. The centre or 
 heart of a vegetable within the wood. “ This,” says 
 Dr. E. Smith, “in parts most endowed with life, as 
 roots and young growing stems or branches, is a tole- 
 rably firm juicy substance, of a uniform texture, and 
 commonly a pale green or yellowish colour. In many 
 annual stems the petal, abundant and very juicy while 
 they are growing, becomes little more than a web, 
 lining the hollow of the complete stem ; as in some 
 thistles. Concerning the nature and functions of this 
 part various opinions have been held. Du Hamel con- 
 sidered it as merely cellular substance, connected with, 
 what is diffused through the whole plant, combining 
 its various parts, but not performing any remarkable 
 office in the vegetable economy. Linnaeus, on the con- 
 trary, thought it the seat of life, and source of vegeta- 
 tion ; that its vigour was the main cause of the propul- 
 sion of the branches, and that the seeds were more 
 especially formed from it. This latter hypothesis is 
 not better founded than his idea of the pith adding 
 new layers to the wood. In fact, the pith is soon ob- 
 literated in the trunk of many trees; which, neverthe- 
 less, keep increasing for a long series of years, by 
 layers of wood, added every year from the bark, 
 even after the heart of the tree is become hollow from 
 decay. 
 
 Some considerations have led Sir James Smith to 
 hold a medium opinion between these two extremes. 
 There is in certain respects, he observes, an analogy 
 between the medulla of plants and the nervous system 
 of animals. It is no less assiduously protected than 
 the spinal marrow or principal nerve. It is branched 
 off and diffused through the plant, as nerves are through 
 the animal; hence it is not absurd to presume that it 
 may, in like manner, give life and vigour to the whole, 
 though by no means any more than nerves, the organ 
 or source of nourishment. 
 
 It is certainly most vigorous and abundant in young 
 and growing branches, and must be supposed to be sub- 
 servient, in some way or other, to their increase. 
 
 Mr. Lindsay, of Jamaica, thought he demonstrated 
 the medulla in the leafstalk of the Mimosa pudica, or 
 sensitive plant. 
 
 Knight supposes the medulla may be a reservoir of 
 moisture, to supply the leaves whenever an excess of 
 perspiration renders such assistance necessary, but it 
 should be recollected that all the moisture in the me- 
 dulla of a whole plant is, in some cases, too little to 
 supply one hour’s perspiration of a single leaf, and it is 
 not found that the moisture of the medulla varies, let 
 the leaves be ever so flaccid 
 
 3. The white substance of the brain is called me- 
 dulla, or the medullary part, to distinguish it from the 
 cortical. 
 
 Medulla cassi.e. The pulp of the cassia; flstularis. 
 
 See Cassia fistularis. 
 
 Medulla oblongata. Cerebrum elongatum. The 
 medullary substance that lies within the cranium, upon 
 the basil! ary process of the occipital bone. It is formed 
 by the connexion of the crura cerebri and crura cere- 
 
 55 
 
MEL 
 
 MEL 
 
 belli, and terminates in the spinal marrow. It has se- 
 veral eminences, viz. pons varolii, corpora pyrami- 
 dalia, and corpora olivaria. 
 
 Medulla spinalis. Cerebrum elongatum JEon. The 
 spinal marrow. A continuation of the medulla oblon- 
 gata, which descends into the specus vertebralis from 
 the foramen magnum occipitale, to the third vertebra 
 of the loins, where it terminates in a number of nerves, 
 which, from their resemblance, are called cauda equina. 
 The spinal marrow is composed, like the brain, of a 
 cortical and medullary substance ; the former is placed 
 internally. It is covered by a continuation of the dura 
 mater, pia mater, and tunica arachnoidea. The use of 
 the spinal marrow is to give off, through the lateral or 
 intervertebral foramina, thirty pairs of nerves, called 
 cervical, dorsal, lumbar, and sacral nerves. 
 
 MEDULLARY. (Medullaris ; from medulla, mar - 
 row .) Like unto marrow. 
 
 Medullary substance. The white or internal 
 substance of the brain is so called. See Cerebrum. 
 
 MEDELLIN. The name given by Dr. John to the 
 porous pith of the sun-flower. 
 
 MEERSCHAM. Kessecil of Kirwan. A mineral 
 composed of silica, magnesia , lime-water, and carbonic 
 acid, of a yellowish and grayish white colour, and 
 greasy feel, and soft when first dry. It lathers like 
 soap, and is used by the Tartars for washing. In Tur- 
 key they make tobacco pipes from meerschaum, dug in 
 Natolia and near Thebes. 
 
 Megalospla'nohnus. (From peyas, great, and 
 oirhayxvov, a bowel.) Having some of the viscera en- 
 laiged. 
 
 ME'GRIM. A species of headache ; a pain gene- 
 rally affecting one side of the head, towards the eye, or 
 temple, and arising from the state of the stomach. 
 
 MEIBOMIUS, Henry, was born at Lubeckin 1638. 
 After studying in different universities, he graduated at 
 Angers, and afterward was appointed professor of me- 
 dicine at Helmstadt, where he continued till his death 
 in 1700. He published several works, and commenta- 
 ries on those of others. That which chiefly illustrates 
 his name is entitled “ De Vasis Palpebrarum novis,” 
 printed in 1666. He seems to have contemplated a 
 history of medicine, and published a letter on the sub- 
 ject, which indeed his father had begun ; but the diffi- 
 culties which he met with in investigating the medi- 
 cine of the Arabians, arrested his progress. 
 
 Meibomius’s glands. Meibomii glandules. The 
 small glands which are situated between the conjunc- 
 tive membrane of the eye and the cartilage of the eye- 
 lid, first described by Meibomius. 
 
 MEIONITE. Prismatico-pyramidal felspar. This 
 mineral occurs along with ceylanite, and nepheline, in 
 granular limestone, at Monte Somna, near Naples. 
 
 MEL. Honey. A substance collected by bees from 
 the nectary of flowers, resembling sugar in its elemen- 
 tary properties. It has a white or yellowish colour, a 
 soft and grained consistence, and a saccharine and 
 aromatic smell. It is supposed to consist of sugar, mu- 
 cilage, and an 'acid- Honey is an excellent food, and a 
 softening and slightly aperient remedy: mixed with 
 vinegar, it forms oxymel , and is used in various forms, 
 in medicine and pharmacy. It is particularly recom- 
 mended to the asthmatic, and those subject to gravel 
 complaints, from its detergent nature. Founded upon 
 the popular opinion of honey, as a pectoral remedy, Dr. 
 Hill’s balsam of honey, a quack medicine, was once in 
 demand ; but thfs, besides honey, contained balsam of 
 Tolu, or gum benjamin, in solution. 
 
 Mel acetatum. See Oxymel. 
 
 Mel boracis. Honey of borax. — Take of borax, 
 powdered, a drachm ; clarified honey, an ounce. Mix. 
 This preparation is found very useful in aphthous affec- 
 tions of the fauces. 
 
 Mel despumatum. Clarified honey. Melt honey 
 in a water bath, then remove the scum. 
 
 Mel ros«. Rose honey.— Take of red-rose petals, 
 dried, four ounces; boiling water, three pints; clari- 
 fied honey, five pounds. Macerate the rose petals in the 
 water for six hours, and strain ; then add the honey to 
 the strained liquor, and, by means of a water-bath, boil 
 it down to a proper consistence. An admirable prepa- 
 ration for the base of various gargles and collutories. It 
 may also be employed with advantage, mixed with 
 extract of bark, or other medicines, for children who 
 have a natural disgust to medicines. 
 
 Mel scill&. See Oxymel sails 
 56 
 
 Me'la. (From jt taw , to search.) A probe. 
 
 MELAD'NA. (From peXas, black.) The black vomit. 
 The black disease. MeXaiva vovoos, of the- Greeks. 
 Hippocrates applies this name to two diseases. In the 
 first, the patient vomits black bile, which is sometimes 
 bloody and sour ; sometimes he throws up a thin sa- 
 liva ; and at others a green bile, &c. In the second, 
 the patient is as described in the article Morbus niger. 
 See Morbus niger. 
 
 [The Malaria which produces intermittent, remittent, 
 and other fevers, occasionally becomes so powerful, or 
 produces such a corrupted, or infected state of the 
 atmosphere, as to induce black vomiting, and yellow 
 fevers, as was long since noticed by Hippocrates. 
 
 “ The morbus regius, or Icterus, of the first section 
 of his Coan Prognostics, is undoubtedly febrile yellow- 
 ness, and not idiopathic jaundice. The epithet otys, 
 acute, is repeatedly applied by Hippocrates to denote a 
 febrile jaundice, which soon destroys life, in contradis- 
 tinction to the other kinds, which are of a more chronic 
 type, and less fatal. The like interpretation is to be 
 put upon the sixty-third aphorism of the third book, 
 which declares a yellowness (jxrrpoi) supervening in 
 fevers, on the seventh, ninth, or fourteenth day, to be 
 a good symptom, provided there is no hardness in 
 the region of the liver. In the sixty-second aphorism, 
 he clearly means to be understood in the same manner, 
 when he says that yellowness (ik repot again) appearing 
 in fevers before the seventh day, is an unfavourable 
 symptom. A similar meaning must be intended in the 
 ninth section of his book on Crises, where it is laid 
 down as a maxim, that 1 in burning fevers, a yellow- 
 ness ( iKrepos ) breaking out on the fifth day , and ac- 
 companied by hiccough , is a fatal sign.' (Ev rotci 
 Kavaoitnv eav tmycvyrai ucrcpos xai \vfyj nepnraio) eovri , 
 davaru>6cs vnoq-potpai XapBavovrai-) 
 
 Let this sentence be particularly considered. In the 
 whole catalogue of diseases, there is none but that 
 commonly called yellow fever to which this aphorism 
 can properly be applied. And it would be exceedingly 
 difficult, in so few words, to give a more expressive 
 delineation of the disease in question. In the third 
 section of the same book, he declares that yellowness 
 appearing on, or after the seventh day, denotes a criti- 
 cal sweating. In contradistinction to all which is the 
 case mentioned in the forty-second aphorism of the 
 sixth book, in which it is stated, that an indurated liver 
 following a yellowness, is an unfavourable occur- 
 rence, because it is a case of idiopathic jaundice, con- 
 nected with a very morbid condition of that important 
 viscus. Yellowness, as a symptom of fever, is men- 
 tioned in other places. I shall mention but one more, 
 and that bears so direct an application to the subject, 
 that it is impossible to mistake its meaning. It is from 
 his book De Ratione Victus in Morbis aculis. In a 
 bilious fever, yellowness coming on with shivering be- 
 fore the seventh day, terminates the fever ; but if it 
 come on abruptly (or unseasonably) without shivering, 
 it is mortal. (Ev irvpzTO) %oAux5a, 7rpo ttjs cSSopys, pc] a 
 f) tycog ucrcpos ciuycvopcvos, Xva rov ttvoctov ; avev 6i 
 piyeos yv cnycvyjai , eijo) row icaipwv, 6\iopiov.) 
 
 It will not appear strange that Hippocrates should 
 have been acquainted with the disease called yellow 
 fever, if we attend to the following account of the 
 Phasians, delivered in his book on air , water , and 
 situation. 
 
 “ As to the inhabitants of Phasis, their country is 
 marshy , hot, watery, woody, and subject to many vio- 
 lent showers at all seasons. They also live in the 
 marshes, in houses or huts, built in the water, of wood 
 and reeds ; seldom walk to the city or the market, but 
 pass from place to place, as they have many canals 
 and ditches, in boats cut out of one piece of timber. 
 The waters they drink are hot and stagnant, corrupted 
 by the sun, and supplied by the rain. The river Phasis 
 itself is the most stagnant of all rivers, and the stream 
 the gentlest. The fruits they have there never come to 
 perfection, but are cramped in their growth, and, as it 
 were, effeminated by the vast quantity of water. The 
 air of the country is also thick, and misty from so 
 much water. For these reasons the Phasians differ in 
 their appearance from other people ; for they are large 
 and thick to a prodigy, without any sign of joint or 
 vessel. Their colour is a pale yellow “like that in a 
 jaundice.” T/;v 6c XP 01V7 1 ^xpyv cxovoiv, oxnrep ivo 
 iKTtpov exopevot. 
 
 Having found these facts in the works of the father 
 
MEL 
 
 MEL 
 
 of physic, I turned over his pages with a view of find- 
 ing whether he knew any thing of black vomiting. I 
 soon found the phrases peXaiva black bile, peXava 
 eperov, black vomit, and peXavov epejov, the vomiting 
 of black matter. In the twelfth section of his prognos- 
 tics, lie affirms, that if the matter vomited be of a livid or 
 black colour, it betokens ill. So in the first section of 
 the first book of his Coan Prognostics , he enumerates 
 black vomiting among a number of the most desperate 
 symptoms. And also in the fourth section of the same 
 book, he considers leek-green, livid, and black vomit- 
 ing, as omens of sad import. (Et 6rj eiy to evpevpevov 
 tt paaoeiSsg, rj nr/Xiov, r/ peXav, av rj rov^eov tuv %pw//a 
 tu)V, vopi\uv x £ V novrjpov eiTai.) The passage in the 
 eleventh paragraph of the first book of his Predictions 
 indicates strongly the unfavourable issue of a fever after 
 black vomiting. The connexion between black vomit- 
 ing and death is noticed likewise in the third paragraph 
 of the second section of his Coan Prognostics. The 
 same symptom is mentioned in the first paragraph of 
 the first section of the same book. And you will find 
 the like to occur in the fourth paragraph of the third 
 section. 
 
 I have confined myself in citing the works of Hip- 
 pocrates to some of the passages which contain pointed 
 facts and opinions, relative to a yellowness of the skin, 
 and a vomiting of dark or black matter in fevers. My 
 object is, to show that these are by no means new 
 symptoms : that they existed in the days of Artaxerxes, 
 certainly among the Greeks, and probably among the 
 Persians ; that they had been observed more than 2000 
 years ago by one of the most careful of men in the 
 southern parts of Europe ; and of course, since they 
 existed so long before the voyage of Columbus, there is 
 no need of resorting to the stale and delusive notion 
 that the fevers with these symptoms are of modern ex- 
 istence, and imported solely from America. Unfor- 
 tunately, fevers with these accompaniments were long, 
 long before, found to prostrate the strength and shorten 
 the life of man. This subject may be further illustrated 
 by recollecting that Hippocrates practised physic, for a 
 considerable portion of his life, in parts of Greece, situ- 
 ated nearly in the same parallel of latitude with those 
 in North America where the yellow fever has exhibited 
 its greatest ravages,” and where it has always been a 
 seasonable and local disease and not contagious. — 
 J\led. Repos. A.] 
 
 Mblaina nosos. See Melasna. 
 
 MELALEU'CA. (From peXag, black, and A evKog, 
 white : so named by Linnams, because the principal, 
 and indeed original, species was called leucadendron , 
 and arbor alba; words synonymous with its appel- 
 lation in the Malay tongue, Caja-puti , or white tree, 
 but it is not known why the idea of black was asso- 
 ciated with white.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linntean system. Class, Polyandria ; Order, Ico- 
 sandria. 
 
 Melaleuca leucadendron. The systematic name 
 of the plant which is said to afford the cajeput oil. 
 Oleum cajeputtB ; Oleum Wittnebianum ; Oleum vola- 
 tile melaleucce ; Oleum, cajeput. Thunberg says cajeput 
 oil has the appearance of inflammable spirit, is of a 
 green colour, and so completely volatile, that it evapo- 
 rates entirely, leaving no residuum ; its odour is of the 
 camphoraceouskind, with a terebinthiaate admixture. 
 Goetz says it is limpid, or rather yellowish. It is a 
 very powerful medicine, and in high esteem in India 
 and Germany, in the character of a general remedy in 
 chronic and painful diseases: it is used for the same 
 purposes for which we employ the officinal adhers, to 
 which it seems to have a considerable affinity ; the 
 cajeput, however, is more potent and pungent ; taken 
 into the stomach, in the dose of five or six drops, it 
 heats and stimulates the whole system, proving, at the 
 same time, a very certain diaphoretic, by which pro- 
 bably the good effects it is said to have in dropsies and 
 intermittent fevers, are to be explained. For its effi- 
 cacy in various convulsive and spasmodic complaints, 
 it is highly esteemed. It has also been used both in- 
 ternally and externally, with much advantage, in se- 
 veral other obstinate disorders: as palsies, hypochon- 
 driacal, and hysterical affections, deafness, defective 
 vision, toothache, gout, rheumatism, &c. The dose is 
 from two to six, or even twelve drops. The tree which 
 affords this oil, by distillation of its leaves, generally 
 was supposed to be the Melaleuca leucadendron of 
 Linnaeus, but it appears from the specimens of the tree 
 
 producing the true oil, sent home from India, by Chris- 
 topher Smith, that it is anotherspecies, which is there- 
 fore named Melaleuca cajaputi. 
 
 MELAMEMA. (From peXag, black, and aipa , 
 blood.) A term applied to blood when it is of a mor- 
 bidly dark colour. 
 
 MELAMPHY'LLUM. (From p&Xag, black, and 
 QvXX ov, a leaf: so named from the blackness of its 
 leaf.) See Acanthus mollis. 
 
 MELAMPO'DIUM. (From Melampus , the shep- 
 herd who first used it.) Black hellebore. See Hellc- 
 borus niger. 
 
 Melanago'ga. (From peXag, black, and aym, to ex- 
 pel.) Medicines which purge off black bile. 
 
 Melanchlo'rus. MeXayxXwpog. I. A livid colour 
 of the skin. 
 
 2. The black jaundice. 
 
 MELANCHO LIA. (From peXag, black, and %oA» 7 , 
 bile; because the ancients supposed that it proceeded 
 from a redundance of black bile.) Melancholy mad- 
 ness. A disease in the class Neuroses, and order Ve- 
 sanioe , of Cullen, characterized by erroneous judg- 
 ment, but not merely respecting health, from imaginary 
 perceptions, or recollection influencing the conduct and 
 depressing the mind with ill-grounded fears ; not com- 
 bined with either pyrexia or comatose affections ; often 
 appearing without dyspepsia, yet attended with cos- 
 tiveness, chiefly in persons of rigid fibres and torpid in- 
 sensibility. See Mania. 
 
 MELANITE. A velvet-black coloured mineral in 
 roundish or crystallized grains, found in a rock at 
 Frascate near Rome. 
 
 MELANO'MA. (From peXag, black.) Melanosis. 
 A rare disease which is found under the common in- 
 teguments, and in the viscera, in the form of a tuber- 
 cle, of a dark soot-black colour. 
 
 MELANO'PIPER. (From peXag, black, and ncirepi 
 pepper.) See Piper nigrum. 
 
 Melanorrhizon. (From peXag, black, and pity, a 
 root.) A species of hellebore with black roots. See 
 Ilelleborus niger. 
 
 MELANOSIS. See Melanoma. 
 
 Melante'ria. (From peXag, black : so called be- 
 cause it is used for blacking leather.) Green vitriol, or 
 sulphate of iron. 
 
 MELANTHELiE'uM. (From peXag, black, and eXaiov, 
 oil.) Oil expressed from the black seeds of the Nigella 
 sativa. 
 
 Mela'nthium. (From peXag, black: so named from 
 its black seed.) The Nigella sativa, or herb fennel 
 flower. 
 
 ME'LAS. (From peXag, black.) Vitiligo nigra; 
 Morphce nigra; Lepra maculosa nigra. A disease 
 that appears upon the skin in black or brown spots, 
 which very frequently penetrate deep, even to the 
 bone, and do not give any pain, or uneasiness. It is a 
 disease very frequent in, and endemial to, Arabia, 
 where it is supposed to be produced by a peculiar mi- 
 asma. 
 
 MELA'SMA. (Prom peXag, black.) Melasmus. 
 A disease that appears not unfrequently upon the tibia 
 of aged persons, in form of a livid black spot, 
 which, in a day or two, degenerates into a very foul 
 ulcer. 
 
 MELASPE’RMUM. (From peXag, black, and <rnep- 
 pa , seed.) See Nigella sativa. 
 
 MELASSES. Treacle. The black empvreumatic 
 syrup which exists in raw sugar. 
 
 MELASSIC ACID. The acid present in melasses, 
 which has been thought a peculiar acid by some ; by 
 others, the acetic. 
 
 Me'lca. (From ape Ayw, to milk.) Milk. A food 
 made of acidulated milk. 
 
 Me'le. (From pam, to search.) A probe. 
 
 MELEA'GRIS. (From Meleager , whose sisters 
 were fabled to have been turned into this bird.) 1. 
 The guinea fowl. 
 
 2. A species of fritillaria: so called because its 
 flowers are spotted like a guinea-fowl. 
 
 Meleoe'ta. Grains of paradise. 
 
 Mkleguetta. Grains of paradise. See Amomum 
 granum paradisi. 
 
 Melei'os. (From Melos , the island where it is 
 made.) A species of alum. 
 
 M ELI. MeAt. Honey. See Mel. 
 
 Meliceria. See Meliceris. 
 
 MELI'CERIS. (From //{At, honey, and Kepog, wax.’ 
 
MEL 
 
 Meliceria. An encysted tumour, the contents of which 
 resemble honey in consistence and appearance. 
 
 Meli'craton. (From pe\i, honey, and Kepavvvpi, 
 to mix.) Wine impregnated with honey. 
 
 Meligei'on. (From pe\i, honey.) A foetid hu- 
 mour, discharged from ulcers attended with a caries 
 of the bone, of the consistence of honey. 
 
 MELILOT. See Melilotus. 
 
 MELILO'TUS. (From psXi, honey, and Xwrof, the 
 lotus : so called from its smell, being like that of ho- 
 ney.) See Trifolium melilotus officinalis. m 
 
 Melime'lum. (From psXt, honey, and prj\ov, an 
 apple : so named from its sweetness.) Paradise apple, 
 the produce of a dwarf wild apple-tree. 
 
 Mkli'num. (From peXov, an apple.) Oil made 
 from the flowers, or the fruit of the apple-tree. 
 
 MELIPHY'LLUM. (From pe\i, honey, and <pv\- 
 Xov, a leaf: so called from the sweet smell of its leaf, 
 or because bees gather honey from it.) See Melissa. 
 
 MELI'SSA. (From peXiooa, a bee; because bees 
 gather honey from it.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia ; Order, 
 Gymnospermia. Balm. 
 
 Melissa calamintha. The systematic name of 
 the common calamint. Calamintha ; Calamintha 
 vulgaris; Calamintha officinarum; Melissa— pedun- 
 culis axillaribus , dichotomis , longitudine foliorum , of 
 Linnaeus. This plant smells strongly like wild mint, 
 though more agreeable ; and is often used by the com- 
 mon people, in form of tea, against weakness of the sto- 
 mach, flatulent colic, uterine obstructions, hysteria, &c. 
 
 Melissa citrina. See Melissa officinalis. 
 
 Melissa grandiflora. The systematic name of 
 the mountain calamint. Calamintha magno flore; 
 Calamintha montana. This plant has a moderately 
 pungent taste, and a more agreeable aromatic smell 
 than the common calamint, and appears to be more 
 eligible as a stomachic. 
 
 Melissa nepeta. Field calamint. Spotted cala- 
 mint. Calamintha anglica ; Calamintha pulegii odor e ; 
 JVepeta agrestis. It was formerly used as an aro 
 matic. 
 
 Melissa officinalis. The systematic name of 
 balm. Citrago; Citraria: Melis sophy llum; Mclli- 
 tis ; Cedronella ; Apiastrum ; Melissa citrina ; Ero- 
 tion. A native of the southern parts of Europe, but 
 very common in our gardens. In its recent state, it 
 has a roughish aromatic taste, and a pleasant smell of 
 the lemon kind. It was formerly much esteemed in 
 nervous diseases, and very generally recommended in 
 melancholic and hypochondriacal affections; but, in 
 modern practice, it is only employed when prepared as 
 tea, as a grateful diluent drink in fevers, &c. 
 
 Melissa turcica. See Dracocephalum moldavica. 
 
 Melissophy'llum. (From pzXioaa, baum, and 
 <j>v\\ov, a leaf.) A species of melittis, with leaves re- 
 sembling baum. See Melittis melissophyllum. 
 
 Meliti'smus. (From prXi, honey.) A linctus, 
 prepared with honey. 
 
 MELI TTIS. (From peXirla, which, in the Attic 
 dialect, is the name of a bee ; so that this word is, in 
 fact, equivalent to Melissa, and was adopted by Lin- 
 naeus, therefore, for the bastard balm.) The name of 
 a genus of plants. Class, Didynamia ; Order, Gym- 
 nospermia. Bastard balm. 
 
 Melittis melissophyllum. The systematic 
 name of the mountain balm, or nettle. Sophyllum. 
 This elegant plant is seldom used in the present day ; 
 it is said to be of service in uterine obstructions and 
 calculous diseases. 
 
 Melitto'ma. (From pe\i, honey.) A confection 
 made with honey. Honey-dew. 
 
 Mklizo'mum. (From pe\i, honey, and ^oipos,' Hbroth.) 
 Honey-broth. A drink prepared with honey, like 
 mead. 
 
 Mella'go. (From mel, honey.) Any medicine 
 which has the consistence and sweetness of honey. 
 
 MELLATE. A compound of mellitic acid, with 
 salifiable bases. 
 
 Melliceris. See Meliceris. 
 
 Mellilo'tus. See Melilotus. 
 
 Melli'na. (From mel , honey.) Mead. A sweet 
 drink prepared with honey. 
 
 MELLI'TA. (From mel , honey.) Preparations of 
 honey. 
 
 MELLITE. Mellilite. Honey-stone. A mineral 
 of a honey-yellow colour, slightly resino-electric 
 58 
 
 MEM 
 
 by friction, hitherto found only at Atern, in Thu- 
 ringia. 
 
 MELLITIC ACID. ( Jlcidum melliticum ; from 
 
 mellilite , the honey-stone, from which it is obtained.) 
 “ Klaproth discovered in the mellilite, or hone-stone, 
 what he conceives to be a peculiar acid of the vegeta- 
 ble kind, combined with alumina. This acid is easily 
 obtained by reducing the stone to powder, and boiling 
 it in about seventy times its weight of water ; when 
 the acid will dissolve, and may be separated from the 
 alumina by filtration. Ey evaporating the solution, it 
 may be obtained in the form of crystals. The follow 
 ing are its characters : — 
 
 It crystallizes in fine needles or globules by the union 
 j>f these, or small prisms. Its taste is at first a sweet- 
 lsli-sour, which leaves a bitterness behind. On a plate 
 of hot metal it is readily decomposed, and dissipated 
 in copious gray fumes, which affect not the smell, 
 leaving behind a small quantity of ashes, that do not 
 change either red or blue tincture of litmus. Neu- 
 tralized by potassa it crystallizes in groups of long 
 prisms : by soda, in cubes, or triangular lamina:, some- 
 times in groups, sometimes single ; and by ammonia, 
 in beautiful prisms with six planes, which soon lose 
 their transparency, and acquire a silver-white hue. If 
 the mellitic acid be dissolved in lime-water, and a solu- 
 tion of calcined strontian or barytes be dropped into 
 it, a white precipitate is thrown down, which is redis- 
 solved on adding muriatic acid. With a solution of 
 acetate of barytes, it produces likewise a white preci- 
 pitate, which nitric acid redissolves. With solution 
 of muriate of barytes, it produces no precipitate, or 
 even cloud ; but, after standing some time, fine trans- 
 parent needly crystals are deposited. The mellitic 
 acid produces no change in a solution of nitrate of 
 silver. From a solution of nitrate of mercury, either 
 hot or cold, it throw's down a copious white precipi- 
 tate, which an addition of nitric acid immediately re- 
 dissolves. With nitrate of iron, it gives an abundant 
 precipitate of a dun-yellow colour, which may be re- 
 dissolved by muriatic acid. With a solution of ace- 
 tate of lead, it produces an abundant precipitate, im- 
 mediately redissolved on adding nitric acid. With 
 acetate of copper, it gives a grayish-green precipitate ; 
 but it does not affect a solution of muriate of copper. 
 Lime-water, precipitated by it, is immediately redis- 
 solved on adding nitric acid.” — Ure's Chem. Diet. 
 
 ME'LO. See Cucumis melo. 
 
 Meloca'rpus. (From prjXov, an apple, and Kapnos, 
 fruit : from its resemblance to an apple.) The fruit 
 of the aristolochia, or its roots. 
 
 ME'LOE. An insect called the blossom-eater. A 
 genus of the order Coleoptera. Some of its species 
 were formerly used medicinally. 
 
 Melok vesicatorius. See Cantharis. 
 
 [Meloe vittata, or potato-fly. See Cantharides 
 vittata. A.] 
 
 MELON. See Cucumis melo. 
 
 Melon, musk. See Cucumis melo. 
 
 Melon , water. See Cucurbita citrullus. 
 
 Me'lon. M77X0V. A disorder of the eye, in which 
 the ball of the eye is pressed forward from the socket. 
 
 MELO'NGENA. Malainsana. Solanum pomife- 
 rum. Mad-apple. The Spaniards and Italians eat it 
 in sauce and in sweetmeats. The taste somewhat 
 resembles citron. See Solanum melongena. 
 
 Melo'sis. MjyXumf. A term which frequently oc- 
 curs in Hippocrates, De Capitis Vulneribus, for that 
 search into wounds which is made by surgeons with 
 the probe. 
 
 Melo'tis. Mauris- A little probe, and that par- 
 ticular instrument contrived to search or cleanse the 
 ear with, commonly called Auriscalpium. 
 
 MELO'THRIA. (A name borrowed bv Linnaeus 
 in his Hortus Cliffortianus ; from the in/\o)$pov, of 
 Dioscorides.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, 
 Triandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Melothria pendula. The systematic name of the 
 small creeping cucumber plant. The American bry- 
 ony. The inhabitants of the West Indies pickle the 
 berries of this plant, and use them as we do capers. 
 
 Melyssophyllum. (From peXiaaa, balm, and <pv\- 
 \ov, a leaf.) See Melittis. • 
 
 MEMBRANA. See Membrane. 
 
 Membrana hyaloidea. Membrana arachnoidea. 
 The transparent membrane which includes the vitre- 
 ous humour of the eye. 
 
MEN 
 
 Membrana pupillaris. Velum, pupilla. A very 
 delicate membrane of a thin and vascular texture, and 
 an ash colour, arising from the internal margin of the 
 iris, and totally covering the pupil in the foetus before 
 the sixth month. 
 
 Membrana ruyschiana. The celebrated anato- 
 mist Ruysch discovered that the choroid membrane 
 of the eye was composed of two lamina;. He gave 
 the name of membrana ruyschiana to the internal 
 lamina, leaving the old name of choroides to the ex- 
 ternal. 
 
 Membrana schneideriana. The very vascular 
 pituitary membrane which lines the nose and its cavi- 
 ties ; secretes the mucus of that cavity, and is the bed 
 of the olfactory nerves. 
 
 Membrana tympani. The membrane covering the 
 cavity of the drum of the ear, and separating it from 
 the meatus auditorius externus. It is of an oval form, 
 convex below the middle, towards the hollow of the 
 tympanum, and concave towards the meatus audito- 
 rius, and convex above the meatus, and concave to- 
 wards the hollow of the tympanum. According to the 
 observations of anatomists, it consists of six laminae ; 
 the first and most external, is a production of the epi- 
 dermis ; the second is a production of the skm lining 
 the auditory passage ; the third is cellular membrane, 
 in which the vessels form an elegant net-work ; the 
 fourth is shining, thin, and transparent, arising from 
 the periosteum of the meatus ; the fifth is cellular mem- 
 brane, with a plexus of vessels like the third ; and the 
 sixth lamina, w hich is the innermost, comes from the 
 periosteum of the cavity of the tympanum. This 
 membrane, thus composed of several lamina;, has 
 lately been discovered to possess muscular fibres. 
 
 MEMBRANACEUS. Membranaceous: Applied to 
 leaves, pods, &c. of a thin and pliable texture, as the 
 leaf of the Magnolia purpurea, and several capsules, 
 ligaments, &c. 
 
 MEMBRANOLO'GIA. (From membrana , a mem- 
 brane, and Aoyos, a discourse.) Membranology. That 
 which relates to the common integuments and mem- 
 branes. 
 
 MEMBRANE. Membrana. 1. In anatomy. A 
 thin expanded substance, composed of cellular texture, 
 the elastic fibres of which are so arranged and woven 
 together, as to allow of great pliability. The mem- 
 branes of the body are various, as the skin, peritoneum, 
 pleura, dura mater, See. Sec, 
 
 2. In botany. See Testa. 
 
 MEMBRANO'SUS. See Tensor vagina femoris. 
 
 Membra' nus. See Tensor vagina femoris. 
 
 Memo'rij® os. See Occipital bone. 
 
 MEMORY. Memoria. The brain is not only capa- 
 ble of perceiving sensations, but it possesses the faculty 
 of reproducing those it has already perceived. This 
 cerebral action is called remembrance, when the ideas 
 are reproduced which have not been long received : it 
 it is called recollection when the ideas are of an 
 older date. An old man who recalls the events of his 
 youth, has recollection ; he who recalls the sensations 
 which he had last year, has memory, or remembrance. 
 
 Reminiscence is an idea produced which one does 
 not remember having had before. 
 
 Til childhood and youth, memory ;s very vivid as 
 well as sensibility : it is therefore at this age, that the 
 greatest variety of knowledge is acquired, particularly 
 that sort which does not require much reflection ; such 
 as history, languages, the descriptive science, Sec. 
 Memory afterward weakens along with age : in adult 
 age it diminishes ; in old age it fails almost completely. 
 There are, however, individuals who preserve their 
 memory to a very advanced age ; but if this does not 
 flepend on great exercise, as happens with actors, it 
 exists often only to the detriment of the other intellec- 
 tual faculties. 
 
 The sensations are recalled with ease in proportion 
 as they are vivid. The remembrance of internal sen- 
 sations is almost always confused ; certain diseases of 
 the brain destroy the memory entirely. 
 
 MENACHANITE. A mineral of a grayish black 
 colour, found accompanied with fine quartz sand in 
 the bed of a rivulet, which enters the valley of Manac- 
 can, in Cornwall. 
 
 MENAGOGUE. See Emmenagogue. 
 
 MENDO'SUS. (From mendax, counterfeit.) This 
 term is used, by some, in the same sense as spurious, 
 or illegitimate ; Mendosa cosia false or spurious ribs ; 
 
 MEN 
 
 Mendosa sutura , the squamous suture, or bastard 
 suture 6f the skull. 
 
 MENILITE. A sub-species of indivisible quartz. 
 It is of two kinds, the brown and the gray. 
 
 Meningo'phylax. (From prjviyl, a membrane, and 
 < pvXaaau ;, to guard.) An instrument to guard the 
 membranes of the brain, while the bone is cut, or 
 rasped, after the operation of the trepan. 
 
 ME'NINX. (From pevw, to remain.) Before the 
 time of Galen, meninx was the common term of all the 
 membranes of the body, afterward it was appropri- 
 ated to those of the brain. See Dura mater, and Pza 
 mater. 
 
 MENISPERMIC ACID. ( Acidum menispermievm ; 
 from menispermum, the name of the plant in the ber- 
 ries of which it exists.) The seeds of Menispermum 
 cocculus being macerated for 24 hours in 5 times their 
 weight of water, first cold, and then boiling hot, yield 
 an infusion, from which solution of subacetate of lead 
 throws down a menispermate of lead. This is to be 
 washed and drained, ditfused through water, and de- 
 composed by a current of sulphuretted hydrogen gas. 
 The liquid, thus freed from lead, is to be deprived of 
 sulphuretted hydrogen by heat, and then forms solution 
 of menispermic acid. By repeated evaporations and 
 solutions in alkohol, it loses its bitter taste, and be- 
 comes a purer acid. If occasions no precipitate with 
 lime-water ; with nitrate of barytes it yields a gray 
 precipitate ; with nitrate of silver, a deep yellow ; and 
 with sulphate of magnesia, a copious precipitate. 
 
 MENISPE'RMTJM. (From prjvrj, the moon, and 
 GTreppa, seed, in allusion to the crescent-like form, of 
 the seed.) Moon-geed. The name of a genus of 
 plants. Class, Dixcia ; Order, Dodecandria. 
 
 Menispermum cocculus. The systematic name 
 of the plant, the berries of which are well known by 
 the name of Cocculus indicus. Indian berries, or In- 
 dian cockles ; Coccus indicus ; Coccvla officinarium ; 
 Cocci orientalcs. The berry, the produce of the Menis- 
 permum— folks cordatis , retusis, mucroziatis ; caule 
 lacero, of Linnaeus, is rugous and kidney-shaped, and 
 contains a white nucleus. It is brought from Malabar 
 and the East Indies. It is poisonous if swallowed, 
 bringing on nausea, fainting, and convulsions. The 
 berries possess an inebriating quality; and are supposed 
 to impart that power to most of the London porter. 
 While green, they are used by the Indians to catch 
 fish, which they have the power of intoxicating and 
 killing. In the same manner they catch birds, making 
 the berry into a paste, forming it into small seeds, and 
 putting these in places where they frequent. A pecu- 
 liar acid called menispermic, is obtained from these 
 berries. 
 
 By recent chemical analysis, this seed is found to 
 contain, 1st, about one-half of its weight of a concrete 
 fixed oil ; 2 d, an albuminous vegeto-animal substance ; 
 3 d, a peculiar colouring matter ; 4th, one-fiftieth of 
 picrotoxia; 5 th, one-half its weight of fibrous matter; 
 6th, bimalate of lime and potassa; 1th, sulphate of 
 potassa ; 8th, muriate of potassa ; 9 th, phosphate of 
 lime ; 10tA, a littleiron and silica. It is poisonous ; and 
 is frequently employed to intoxicate or poison fishes. 
 The deleterious ingredient is the Picrotoxia. 
 
 The poisonous principle called picrotoxia, is obtained 
 in the following way : “ To the filtered decoction of 
 these berries, add acetate of lead, while any precipitate 
 falls. Filter and evaporate the liquid cautiously to 
 the consistence of an extract. Dissolve in alkohol 
 of 0.817, and evaporate the solution to dryness. By 
 repeating the solutions and evaporations, we at last 
 obtain a substance equally soluble in water and alko- 
 hol. The colouring, matter may ne removed by agi- 
 tating it with a little water. Crystals of pure picrotoxia 
 now fall, which may be washed with a little alkohol. 
 
 The crystals are four-sided prisms, of a white colour, 
 and intensely bitter taste. They are soluble in 25 times 
 their weight of water, and are not precipitable by any 
 known reagent. Alkohol, sp. gr. 0.810, dissolves one- 
 third of its weight of picrotoxia. Pure sulphuric ether 
 dissolves two-fifths of its weight. 
 
 Strong sulphuric acid dissolves it, but not when 
 much diluted. Nitric acid converts it into oxalic acid. 
 It dissolves and neutralizes in acetic acid, and falls 
 when this is saturated with an alkali. It may, there- 
 fore be regarded as a vegeto-alkali itself. Aqueous 
 potassa dissolves it, without evolving any smell of 
 ammonia. It acts as an intoxicating poison. 
 
MEN 
 
 MEN 
 
 Sulphate of picrotoxia must be formed by dissolving 
 picrotoxia in dilute sulphuric acid, for the strong acid 
 chars and destroys it. The solution crystallizes on 
 cooling. The sulphate of picrotoxia dissolves in 120 
 times its weight of boiling water. The solution gradu- 
 ally lets fall the salt in tine silky filaments disposed in 
 bundles, and possessed of great beauty. 
 
 Nitrate of picrotoxia. Nitric acid, of the specific 
 gravity 1.38, diluted with twice its weight of water, dis- 
 solves when assisted by heat, the fourth of its weight 
 of picrotoxia. When this solution is evaporated to 
 one-half, it becomes viscid, and on cooling is converted 
 into a transparent mass, similar to a solution of gum- 
 arabic. In this state the nitrate of picrotoxia is acid, 
 and exceedingly bitter. 
 
 Muriate of picrotoxia. Muriatic acid, of the specific 
 gravity 1.145, has little action on picrotoxia. It dis- 
 solves it when assisted by heat, but does not become 
 entirely saturated. Five parts of this acid, diluted with 
 three times its weight of water, dissolve about one part 
 of picro.toxia at a strong boiling temperature. The 
 liquor, on cooling, is converted into a grayish crystal- 
 line mass, composed of confused crystals. When 
 these crystals are well washed, they are almost desti- 
 tute of taste, and feel elastic under the teeth. 
 
 Acetate of picrotoxia. Acetic acid dissolves picro- 
 toxia very well, and may be nearly saturated with it 
 by the assistance of a boiling heat. On cooling, the 
 acetate precipitates in well-defined prismatic needles. 
 This acetate is soluble in fifty times its weight of boil- 
 ing water. 
 
 MENORRHA'GIA. (From pr/via, the menses, and 
 pijyvvpi, to break out.) Hamorrhagia uterina.y Flood- 
 ing. An immoderate Row of the menses, or uterine 
 haemorrhage. A genus of diseases in the class Pyrexia , 
 and order Hcemorrhagia , of Cullen, characterized by 
 pains in the back, loins, and belly, similar to those of 
 labour, attended with a preternatural flux of blood from 
 the vagina, or a discharge of menses, more copious 
 than natural. He distinguishes six species : — 
 
 1. Menorrhagia rubra ; bloody, from women neither 
 with child nor in child-birth. 
 
 2. Menorrhagia alba, serous ; the fluor albus. See 
 Leucorrhaa. 
 
 3. Menorrhagia vitorium, from some local disease. 
 
 4. Menorrhagia lochialis , from women after de- 
 livery. See Lochia. 
 
 5. Menorrhagia abortus. See Abortion. 
 
 6. Menorrhagia nabothi, when- there is a serous dis- 
 charge from the vagina in pregnant women. 
 
 This disease seldom occurs before the age of puberty, 
 and is often an attendant on pregnancy. It is in gene- 
 ral a very dangerous disease, more particularly if it 
 occur at the latter period, as it is then often so rapid 
 and violent as to destroy the female in a very short 
 time, where proper means are not soon adopted. 
 Abortions often give rise to floodings, and at any 
 period of pregnancy, but more usually before the fifth 
 month than at any other time. Moles, in consequence 
 of an imperfect conception, becoming detached, often 
 give rise to a considerable degree of haemorrhage. 
 
 The causes which most frequently give rise to flood- 
 ings, are violent exertions of strength, sudden surprises 
 and frights, violent fits of passion, great uneasiness of 
 mind, uncommon longings during pregnancy, over ful- 
 ness of blood, profuse evacuations, general weakness 
 of the system, external injuries, as blows and bruises, 
 and the death of the child, in consequence of which" 
 the placenta becomes partially or wholly detached from 
 the uterus, leaving the mouths of the vessels of the 
 latter, which anastomosed with those of the former, 
 perfectly open. It is necessary to distinguish between 
 an approaching miscarriage and a common flooding, 
 which may be readily done by inquiring whether or not 
 the hemorrhage has proceeded from any evident 
 cause, and whether it flows gently or is accompanied 
 with unusual pains. The former usually arises from 
 some fright, surprise, or accident, and does not flow 
 gently and regularly but bursts out of a sudden, and 
 again stops all at once, and also is attended with severe 
 pains in the back and the bottom of the belly ; whereas 
 the latter is marked with no such occurrence. The 
 further a woman is advanced in pregnancy, the greater 
 will be the danger if floodings take place, as the mouths 
 of the vessels are much enlarged during the last stage 
 of pregnancy, and of course a quantity will be dis- 
 charged in a short time. 
 
 60 
 
 The treatment must differ according to the particular 
 causes of the disease, and according to the different 
 states of constitution under which it occurs. The 
 haemorrhage is more frequently of the active kind, and 
 requires the antiphlogistic plan to be strictly enforced, 
 especially obviating the accumulation of heat in every 
 way, giving cold acidulated drink, and using cold local 
 applications; the patient must remain quiet in the 
 horizontal posture ; the diet be of the lightest and least 
 stimulant description ; and the bowels kept freely open 
 by cooling laxatives, as the neutral salts, &c. It may 
 be sometimes advisable in robust, plethoric females, 
 particularly in the pregnant state, to take blood at an 
 early period, especially where there is much pain with 
 a hard pulse ; digitalis and antimonials in nauseating 
 doses would also be proper under such circumstances. 
 But where the discharge is rather of a passive cha- 
 racter, tonic and astringent medicines ought to be 
 given : rest and the horizontal position are equally ne- 
 cessary, costiveness must be obviated, and cold astrin- 
 gent applications may be materially useful, or the 
 escape of the blood may be prevented mechanically. 
 In alarming cases, perhaps the most powerful internal 
 remedy is the superacetate of lead, combined with 
 opium ; which latter is often indicated by the irritable 
 state of the patient. A nourishing diet, with gentle 
 exercise in a carriage, and the prudent use of the cold 
 bath, may contribute to restore the patient, when the 
 discharge has subsided. 
 
 Me'nsa. The second lobe of the liver was so called 
 by the ancients. svj 
 
 ME'NSES. (From mensis, a month.) See Menstru- 
 ation. 
 
 Menses , immoderate flow of the. See Menor- 
 rhagia. 
 
 Menses, interruption of. See Amenorrhcea. 
 
 Menses, retention of. See Amenorrhcea. 
 
 Mensis philosophicus. A philosophical, or chemi 
 cal month. According to some, it is three days and 
 nights ; others say it is ten ; and there are who reckon 
 it to be thirty or forty days. 
 
 MENSTRUATION. ( Menstruatio ; from menses.) 
 From the uterus of every healthy woman who is not 
 pregnant, or who does not give suck, there is a discharge 
 of a red fluid, at certain periods, from the time of 
 puberty to the approach of old age ; and from the periods 
 or returns of this discharge being monthly, it is called 
 Menstruation. There are several exceptions to this 
 definition. It is said that some women never men- 
 struate ; some menstruate while they continue to give 
 suck ; and others are said to menstruate during preg- 
 nancy ; some are said to menstruate in early infancy, 
 and others in old age ; but such discharges, Dr. Denman 
 is of opinion, may, with more propriety, be called 
 morbid, or symptomatic ; and certainly the definition 
 is generally true. 
 
 At whatever time of life this discharge comes on, a 
 woman is said to be at puberty : though of this state it 
 is a consequence, and not a cause. The early or late 
 appearance of the menses may depend upon the climate, 
 the constitution, the delicacy or hardness of living, and 
 upon the manners of those with whom young women 
 converse. In Greece, and other hot countries, girls 
 begin to menstruate at eight, nine, and ten years of 
 age ; but, advancing to the northern climates, there is 
 a gradual protraction of the time till we come to Lap- 
 land, where women do not menstruaie till they arrive 
 at inaturer age, and then in small quantities, at long 
 intervals, and sometimes only in the summer. But, if 
 they do not menstruate according to the genius of the 
 country, it is said they suffer equal inconveniences as 
 in wanner climates, where the quantity discharged is 
 much greater, and the periods shorter. In this country, 
 girls begin to menstruate from the fourteenth to the 
 eighteenth year of their age, and sometimes at a later 
 period, without any signs of disease; but if they are 
 luxuriously educated, sleeping upon down beds, and 
 sitting in hot rooms, menstruation usually commences 
 at a more early period. 
 
 Many changes in the constitution and appearance of 
 women are produced at the time of their first beginning 
 to menstruate. Their complexion is improved, their 
 countenance is more expressive and animated, their 
 attitudes graceful, and their conversation more intel- 
 ligent and agreeable ; the tone of their voice becomes 
 more harmonious, their whole frame, but particularly 
 .their breasts, are expanded and enlarged, and their 
 
MEN 
 
 MEN 
 
 minds are no longer engaged in childish pursuits and 
 
 amusements. 
 
 Some girls begin to menstruate without any pre- 
 ceding indisposition ; but there are generally appear- 
 ances or symptoms which indicate the change which is 
 about to take place. These are usually more severe 
 at the first than in the succeeding periods ; and they 
 are similar to those produced by uterine irritation from 
 other causes, as pains in the back and inferior extremi- 
 ties, complaints of the viscera, with various hysteric 
 and nervous affections. These commence with the 
 first disposition to menstruate, and continue till the dis- 
 charge comes on, when they abate, or disappear, re- 
 turning however with considerable violence in some 
 women, at every period during life. The quantity of 
 fluid discharged at each evacuation, depends upon the 
 climate, constitutipn, and manner of living ; but it 
 varies in different women in the same climate, or in 
 the same woman at different periods; in this country 
 it amounts to about five or six ounces. 
 
 There is also a great difference in the time required 
 for the completion of each period of menstruation. In 
 some women the discharge returns precisely to a day, 
 or an hour, and in others there is avariation of several 
 days without inconvenience. In some it is finished in 
 a few hours, and in others it continues from one to ten 
 days ; but the intermediate time, from three to six days, 
 is most usual. 
 
 There has been an opinion, probably derived from 
 the Jewish legislature, afterward adopted by the Ara- 
 bian physicians, and credited in other countries, that 
 the menstruous blood possessed some peculiar malig- 
 nant properties. The severe regulations which have 
 been made in some countries for the conduct of women 
 at the time of menstruation ; the expression used, Isaiah, 
 chap. xxx. and in Ezekiel : the disposal of the blood 
 discharged, or of any thing contaminated with it ; — 
 the complaints of women attributed to its retention : — 
 and the effects enumerated by grave writers, indicate 
 the most dreadful apprehensions of its baneful influ- 
 ence. Under peculiar circumstances of health, or 
 states of the uterus, or in hot climates, if the evacuation 
 be slowly made, the menstruous blood may become 
 more acrimonious or offensive than the common mass, 
 or any other secretion from it ; but in this country and 
 age no malignity is suspected, the menstruous woman 
 mixes in society as at all other times, and there is no 
 reason for thinking otherwise than that this discharge 
 is of the most inoffensive nature. 
 
 At the approach of old age, women cease to men- 
 struate ; but the time of cessation is commonly regu- 
 lated by the original early or late appearance of the 
 menses. With those who began to menstruate at ten 
 or twelve years of age, the discharge will often cease 
 before they arrive at forty ; but if the first appearance 
 was protracted to sixteen or eighteen years of age, 
 independently of disease, such women may continue 
 to menstruate till they have passed the fiftieth, or even 
 approach the sixtieth year of their age. But the most 
 frequent time of the cessation of the menses in this 
 country, is between the forty- fourth and forty -eighth 
 year ; after which women never bear children. By 
 this constitutional regulation of the menses, the propa- 
 gation of the species is in every country confined to 
 the most vigorous part of life; and had it been other- 
 wise, children might have become parents, and old 
 women might have had children when they were unable 
 to supply them with proper or sufficient nourishment. 
 See Catamenia. 
 
 ME'NSTRUUM. Solvent. All liquors are so called 
 which are used as dissolvents, or to extract the virtues 
 of ingredients by infusion, decoction, &c. The princi- 
 pal menstrua made use of in Pharmacy , are water, vi- 
 nous spirits, oils, acid, and alkaline liquors. Water is 
 the menstruum, of all salts, of vegetable gums, and of 
 animal jellies. Of the first it dissolves only a deter- 
 minate quantity, though of one kind of salt more than 
 of another ; and being thus saturated, leaves any addi- 
 tional quantity of the same salt untouched. It is ne- 
 ver saturated with the two latter, but unites readily 
 with any proportion of them, forming, with different 
 quantities, liquors of different consistencies. It takes 
 up likewise, when assisted by trituration, the vegeta 
 ble gummy resins, as ammoniacum and myrrh ; the so- 
 lutions of. which, though imperfect, that is, not trails 
 parent, but turbid and of a milky hue, arc nevertheless 
 applicable to valuable purposes in medicine. Rectified 
 
 spirit of wine is the menstruum of the essential oils and 
 resins of vegetables; of the pure distilled oils of ani- 
 mals, and of soaps, though it does not act upon the ex- 
 pressed oil, and fixed alkaline salt, of which soap is 
 composed. Ileiice, if soap contains any superfluous 
 quantity of either the oil or salt, it may, by means of 
 this menstruum , be excellently purified therefrom. It 
 dissolves, by the assistance of heat, volatile alkaline 
 salts, and more readily the neutral ones, composed 
 either of fixed alkali and the acetic acid, as the sal diu- 
 reticus, or of volatile alkali and the nitric acid. Oils 
 dissolve vegetable resins and balsams, wax, animal 
 fats, mineral bitumens, sulphur, and certain metallic 
 substances, particularly lead. The expressed oils are, 
 for most of these bodies, more powerful menstrua than 
 those obtained by distillation ; as the former are more 
 capable of sustaining, without injury, a strong heat, 
 which is, in most cases, necessary to enable them to 
 act. All acids dissolve alkaline salts, alkaline earths, 
 and metallic substances. The different acids differ 
 greatly in their action upon these last: one dissolving 
 some particular metals, and another others. The ve- 
 getable acids dissolve a considerable quantity of zinc, 
 iron, copper, and tin ; and extract so much from the me- 
 tallic part of antimony as to become powerfully emetic; 
 they likewise dissolve lead, if previously calcined by 
 fire; but more copiously if corroded by their steam. 
 The muriatic acid dissolves zinc, iron, and copper ; and 
 though it scarcely acts on any other metallic substance 
 in the common way of making solutions, it may never- 
 theless be artfully combined with them all. The cor- 
 rosive sublimate and antimonial caustic of the shops, 
 are combinations of it with the oxides of mercury and 
 antimony, effected by applying the acid in the form of 
 fume, to the subjects at the same time strongly heated. 
 The nitric acid is the common menstruum of all metal- 
 lic substances, except gold and antimony, which are so- 
 luble only in a mixture of the nitric and muriatic. The 
 sulphuric acid easily dissolves zinc, iron, and copper ; 
 and may be made to corrode or imperfectly dissolve 
 most of the other metals. Alkaline lixivia dissolve 
 oils, resinous substances, and sulphur. Their power is 
 greatly promoted by the addition of quicklime, in- 
 stances of which occur in the preparation of soap and 
 in the common caustic. Thus assisted, they reduce the 
 flesh, bones, and other solid parts of animals, into 
 a gelatinous matter. Solutions made in water and 
 spirit of wine, possess the virtue of the body dissolved 1 
 while oils generally sheathe its activity, and acids and 
 alkalies vary its quality. Hence watery and spirituous 
 liquors arc the proper menstrua of the native virtues 
 of vegetable and animal matters. Most of the forego- 
 ing solutions are easily effected, by pouring the men- 
 struum on the body to be dissolved, and suffering them 
 to stand together for some time, exposed to a suitable 
 warmth. A strong heat is generally requisite to enable 
 oils and alkaline liquors to perform their office ; nor 
 will acids act on some metallic bodies without its as- 
 sistance. The action of watery and spirituous men- 
 strua is likewise expedited by a moderate heat, though 
 the quantity which they afterward keep dissolved, is 
 not, as some suppose, by this means increased. All 
 that heat occasions these to take up, more than they 
 would do in a longer time in the cold, will, when the 
 heat ceases, subside again. The action of acids on 
 the bodies which they dissolve, is generally accompa- 
 nied with heat, effervescence, and a copious discharge 
 of fumes. The fumes which arise during the dissolu- 
 tion of some metals, in the sulphuric acid, pro've in- 
 flammable ; hence, in the preparation of the artificial 
 vitriols of iron and zinc, the operator ought to be care- 
 ful, especially where the solution is made in a narrow- 
 mouthed vessel, fest, by the imprudent approach of a 
 candle, the exhaling vapour be set on fire. There is 
 another species of solution in which the moisture of air 
 is the menstruum. Fixed alkaline salts, and those of 
 the neutral kind, composed of alkaline salts and cer- 
 tain vegetable acids, or of alkaline earths, and any acid 
 except the sulphuric; and some metallic salts, on being 
 exposed for some time to a moist air, gradually attract 
 its humidity, and at length become liquid. Some sub- 
 stances, not dissoluble in water in its grosser form, as 
 the butter of antimony, are easily liquefied by this slow 
 action of the agrial moisture. This process is termed 
 Deliquation. The cause of solution assigned by some 
 naturalist:-, namely, the admission of the fine particles 
 of one body into the pores of another, whose figure fita 
 
 61 
 
MEN 
 
 MER 
 
 them for their reception, is not just, or adequate, but 
 hypothetical and ill-presumed ; since it is found that 
 come bodies will dissolve their own quantity of others, 
 as water does of Epsom salt, alkohol of essential oils, 
 mercury of metals, one metal of another, &c. w'hereas 
 the sum of the pores or vacuities of every body must 
 be necessarily less than the body itself, and conse- 
 quently those pores cannot receive a quantity of matter 
 equal to the body wherein they reside. 
 
 How a menstruum can suspend bodies much heavier 
 than itself, which very often happens, may be con- 
 ceived by considering, that the parts of no fluids can be 
 so easily separated, but they will a little resist or retard 
 the descent of any heavy bodies through them; and 
 that this resistance is, cceteris paribus , still proportional 
 to the surface of the descending bodies. But the sur- 
 faces of bodies do by no means increase or decrease 
 in the same proportion as their solidities do : for the so- 
 lidity increases as the cube, but the surface only as the 
 square of the diameter ; wherefore it is plain, very 
 small bodies will have much larger surfaces, in propor- 
 tion to their solid contents, than larger bodies will, and 
 consequently, when grown exceeding small, may easily 
 be buoyed up in the liquor. 
 
 MENTA'GRA. (From mentum, the chin, and aypa, 
 a prey.) An eruption about the chin, forming a tena- 
 cious crust, like that on scald heads. 
 
 MENTHA. (From Mint he, the harlot who was 
 changed into this herb.) Hedyosmus of the Greeks. 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Didynamia ; Order, Gymnospermia. Mint. 
 
 Mentha, aquatica. Mentliastrum ; Sisymbrium 
 menthrastrum ; Mentha rotundifolia palustris. Wa- 
 termint. This plant is frequent in most meadows, 
 marshes, and on the banks of rivers. It is less agree- 
 able than the spearmint, and in taste bitterer and more 
 pungent. It may be used with the same intentions as 
 the spearmint, to which, however, it is much inferior. 
 
 Mentha cataria. See Nepeta cataria. 
 
 Mentha cervina. The systematic name of the 
 hart’s pennyroyal. Pulegium cervinum. This plant 
 possesses the virtues of pennyroyal in a very great de- 
 gree ; but is remarkably unpleasant. It is seldom em- 
 ployed but by the country people, who substitute it for 
 pennyroyal. 
 
 Mentha crispa. Colymbifera minor ; Achillea age- 
 ratum. This species of mentha has a strong and fra- 
 grant smell, its taste is warm, aromatic, and slightly 
 bitter. In flatulence of the prim® viae, hypochondri- 
 acal and hysterical affections, it is given with ad- 
 vantage. 
 
 Mentha piperita. The systematic and pharmaco- 
 pceial name of peppermint. Mentha piper itis ; Men- 
 tha— floribus capitatis , foliis ovatis petiolatisi, stami- 
 nibus corolla brevioribus , of Linnaeus. The sponta- 
 neous growth of this plant is said to be peculiar to 
 Britain. It has a more penetrating smell than any of 
 the other mints ; a strong pungent taste, glowing like 
 pepper, sinking, as it were, into the tongue, and fol- 
 lowed by a sense of coolness. The stomachic, anti- 
 spasmodic, and carminative properties of peppermint, 
 render it useful in flatulent colics, hysterical affections, 
 retchings, and other dyspeptic symptoms, acting as a 
 cordial, and often producing an immediate relief. Its 
 officinal preparations are an essential oil, a simple w T a- 
 ter, and a spirit. 
 
 Mentha piperitis. See Mentha piperita. 
 
 Mentha pulegium. The systematic name of the 
 pennyroyal. Pulegium ; Pulegium regale ; Pulegium 
 latifolium glechon. Pudding-grass. Mentha— floribus 
 verticillatis, foliis ovatis obtusis suberenatis , caulibus 
 subteretibus repentibus, of Linnaeus. This plant is 
 considered as a carminative, stomachic, and emme- 
 nagogue ; and is in very common use in hysterical dis- 
 orders. The officinal preparations of pennyroyal are, 
 a simple water, a spirit, and an essential oil. 
 
 Mentha saracenica. See Tanacetum balsamila. 
 
 Mentha sativa. See Mentha viridis. 
 
 Mentha spicata. See Mentha viridis. 
 
 Mentha viridis. Spearmint. Called also Mentha 
 vulgaris ; Mentha spicata; Mentha — spicis oblongis, 
 foliis lanceolatis nudis serratis scssilibus , staminibus 
 corolla longioribus , of Linnaeus. This plant grows 
 wild in many parts of England. It is not so warm to 
 the taste as peppermint, but has a more agreeable fla- 
 vour, and is therefore preferred for culinary purposes. 
 Its medic inaT qualities are similar to those of pepper- 
 
 mint; but the different preparations of the former, 
 though more pleasant, are, perhaps, less efficacious. 
 The officinal preparations of spearmint are an essen- 
 tial oil, a conserve, a simple water, and a spirit. 
 
 Mentha'strum. (Diminutive of mentha.) See 
 Mentha aquatica. 
 
 Me'nti levator. See Levator labii inferioris. 
 
 ME'NTULA. (From matah , a staff, Heb.) The 
 penis. 
 
 Mentula'gra. (From mentula , the penis, and 
 aypa, a prey.) A disorder of the penis, induced by a 
 contraction of the erectores musculi, and causing im 
 potence. 
 
 MENYA'NTHES. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria; Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 Menyanthes trifoliata. The systematic name 
 of the buck-bean. Trifolium paludosum: Trifolium 
 aquaticum ; Trifolium fibrinum; Menyanthes. Wa- 
 ter trefoil, or buck-bean. Menyanthes— foliis tematis , 
 of Linnaeus. The whole plant is so extremely bitter, 
 that in some countries it is used as a substitute for 
 hops, in the preparation of malt liquor. It is some- 
 times employed in country places as an active eccopro- 
 tic bitter in hydropic and rheumatic affections. Cases 
 are related of its good effects in some cutaneous dis- 
 eases of the herpetic and seemingly cancerous kind. 
 
 MEPHITIC. Having a disagreeable noxious smell 
 or vapour. 
 
 Mephitic acid. The carbonic acid. 
 
 Mephitic air. See Nitrogen. 
 
 MEPHl'TIS. (From mephuhith , a blast, Syr.) A 
 poisonous exhalation. 
 
 MERCURIALI, Girolamo, was born at Torli, in 
 Romagna, in 1530 . After taking the requisite degrees, 
 he settled as a physician in his native town ; and was 
 delegated, at the age of 32 , on some public business to 
 Pope Pius IV. at Rome. He evinced so much talent 
 on this occasion, that he was particularly invited to 
 remain there ; which he accepted, chiefly as it enabled 
 him to pursue his favourite studies to more advantage. 
 He produced, in 1569 , a learned and elegant work, 
 “ De Arte Gymnastica,” which was many times re- 
 printed ; and the reputation of this procured him the 
 appointment to the first medical chair at Padua. In 
 1573 , he was called to Vienna to attend the emperor 
 Maximilian II., and was so successful, that he returned 
 loaded with valuable presents, and honoured with the 
 dignities of a knight and count palatine. In 1587 , he 
 removed to Bologna, which is ascribed to a degree of 
 self-accusation, in consequence of an error of judg- 
 ment, into which he had been led, in pronouncing a 
 disease, about which he was consulted at Venice, not 
 contagious, whence much mischief had arisen. His 
 reputation, hpwever, doe9 not appear to have materi- 
 ally suffered from this; and he was invited, in 1599 , by 
 the grand duke of Tuscany, to Pisa; but shortly after, 
 a severe calculous affection prevented the execution of 
 his duties, and he retired to his native place, where his 
 death happened in 1606 . He was a voluminous writer, 
 and, among many other publications, edited a classified 
 collection of the works of Hippocrates, with a learned 
 commentary ; but he was too much bigoted to ancient 
 authority and hypothesis. He wrote on the diseases of 
 the skin, those peculiar to women and children, on 
 poisons, and several other subjects. 
 
 MERCURIA'LIS. (From Mercurius , its disco- 
 verer.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Diaecia ; Order, Enneandria. 
 
 2 . The pharmacopoeial name of the French mercury. 
 See Mercurialis annua. 
 
 Mercurlalis annua. The systematic name of the 
 French mercury. The leaves of this plant have no 
 remarkable smell, and very little taste. It is ranked 
 among the emollient oleraceous herbs, and is said to 
 be gently aperient. Its principal use has been in 
 clysters. ' 
 
 Mercurialis Montana. See Mercurialis perennis. 
 
 Mercurialis terennis. The systematic name of 
 dog’s mercury. Cynocrambe ; Mercurialis montana 
 sylvestris. A poisonous plant, very common in our 
 hedges. It produces vomiting and purging, and the 
 person then goes to sleep, from which he does not 
 often awake. 
 
 Mercurialis sylvestris. See Mercurialis pe- 
 rennis. 
 
MER 
 
 MER 
 
 MERCURIUS. (So called from some supposed 
 •elation it bears to the planet of that name.) Mercury. 
 See Mercury. 
 
 Mkrcurius acetatus. See Hydrargyrus acetatus. 
 
 Mkrctjrius alkalizatus. See Hydrargyrum cum 
 creta. 
 
 Mercurius calcinatus. See Hydrargyri oxydum 
 rubrum. 
 
 Mercurius chemicorum. Quicksilver. 
 
 Mercurius cinnabarinus. See Sulphuretum hy- 
 drargyri rubrum. 
 
 Mercurius corrosivus. See Hydrargyri oxy- 
 murias. 
 
 Mercurius corrosivus ruber. See Hydrargyri 
 nitrico-oxydum. 
 
 Mercurius corrosivus sublimatus. See Hy- 
 drargyri oxyxnurias. 
 
 Mercurius dulcis sublimatus. See Hyrdargyri 
 submurias. 
 
 Mercurius emeticus flavus. See Hydrargyrus 
 vitriolatus. 
 
 Mercurius mortis. See Mercurius vitce. 
 
 Mercurius pr.®cipitatus albus. See Hydrargy- 
 rum prmcipitatum album. 
 
 Mercurius pr^ecifitatus dulcis. See Hydrar- 
 gyri submurias. 
 
 Mercurius pr^cipitatus ruber. See Hydrar- 
 gyri nitrico-oxydum. 
 
 MERCURY. Hydrargyrum ; Hydrargyrus ; Mer- 
 curius. A metal found in five different states in na- 
 ture. 1. Native, ( native mercury ,) adhering in small 
 globules to the surface of cinnabar ores, or scattered 
 through the crevices, or over the surfaces of different 
 kinds of stones. 2. It is found united to silver, in the 
 ore called amalgam of silver , or native amalgam of 
 silver. This ore exhibits thin places, or grains; it 
 sometimes crystallizes in cubes, parallelopipeda, or 
 pyramids. Its colour is of a silver white, or gray ; its 
 lustre is considerably metallic. 3. Combined with sul- 
 phur, it constitutes native cinnabar , or sulpliuret of 
 mercury. This ore is the most common. It is fre- 
 quently found in veins, and sometimes crystallized in 
 tetrahedra, or three-sided pyramids. Its colour is red. 
 Its streak metallic. 4. Mercury oxidized, and united 
 either to muriatic or sulphuric acid, forms the ore 
 called horn quicksilver , or corneous mercury. These 
 ores are, in general, semi-transparent, of a gray or 
 white colour, sometimes crystallized, but more fre- 
 quently in grains. 5. United to oxygen, it constitutes 
 the ore called native oxide of mercury. Mercurial ores 
 particularly abound in Spain, Hungary, China, and 
 South America. 
 
 Properties. — Mercury, or quicksilver, is the only one 
 of the metals that remains fluid at the ordinary tem- 
 perature of the atmosphere, but when its temperature 
 is reduced to — 40 degrees below 0 on Fahrenheit’s ther- 
 mometer; it assumes a solid form. This is a degree 
 of cold, however, that only occurs in high northern 
 latitudes, and, in our climate, mercury cannot be ex- 
 hibited in a solid state, but by means of artificial cold. 
 When rendered solid, it possesses both ductility and 
 malleability. It crystallizes in octahedra, and con- 
 tracts strongly during congelation. It is divisible into 
 very small globules. It presents a convex appearance 
 in vessels to which it has little attraction, but is con- 
 cave in those to which it more strongly adheres. It 
 becomes electric and phosphorescent by rubbing upon 
 glass, and by agitation in a vacuum. It is a very good 
 conductor of caloric, of electricity, and of galvanism. 
 The specific gravity of mercury is 13.563. Although 
 fluid, its opacity is equal to that of any other metal, 
 and its surface, when clean, has considerable lustre. 
 Its colour is white, similar to silver. Exposed to the 
 temperature of somewhat above 600° Fah. it is vola- 
 tilized. When agitated in the air, especially in contact 
 with viscous fluids, it becomes converted into a black 
 oxide. At a temperature nearly the same as that at 
 which it boils, it absorbs about 14 or 15 per cent, of 
 oxygen, and then becomes changed into a red crystal - 
 lizable oxide, which is spontaneously reducible by light 
 and caloric at a higher temperature. The greater 
 number of the acids act upon mercury, or are at least 
 capable of combining with its oxides. It combines 
 with sulphur by trituration, but more intimately by 
 heat. It is acted on by the alkaline sulphurels. It 
 combines with many of the metals; these compounds 
 are brittle, or soft, when the mercury is in large pro- 
 
 portion. There is a slight union between mercury 
 and phosphorus. It does not unite with carbon, or the 
 earths. 
 
 Method of obtaining Mercury. — Mercury may be ob- 
 tained pure by decomposing cinnabar, by means of 
 iron filings. For that purpose, take two parts of red 
 sulphuret-of mercury (cinnabar), reduce it to powder, 
 and mix it with one of iron filings, put the mixture 
 into a stone retort, direct the neck of it into a bottle, 
 or receiver, filled with water, and apply heat. The 
 mercury will then be obtained in a state of purity. 
 
 In this process, the sulphuret of mercury, which 
 consists of sulphur and mercury, is heated in contact 
 with iron, the sulphur quits the mercury and unites 
 to the iron, and the mercury becomes disengaged ; the 
 residue in the retort is a sulphuret of iron. 
 
 Mercury is a very useful article both in the cure of 
 diseases and the arts. There is scarcely a disease 
 against which some of its preparations are not exhi- 
 bited; and over the venereal disease it possesses a 
 specific power. It is considered to have first gained 
 repute in curing this disease, from the good effects it 
 produced in eruptive diseases. In the times immedi- 
 ately following the venereal disease, practitioners only 
 attempted to employ this remedy with timorous cau- 
 tion, so that, of several of their formulae, mercury 
 scarcely composed a fourth part, and few cures were 
 effected. On the other hand, empirics who noticed 
 the little efficacy of these small doses, ran into the 
 opposite extreme, and exhibited mercury in such large 
 quantities, and with such little care, that most of their 
 patients became suddenly attacked with the most vio- 
 lent salivations, attended with dangerous consequences. 
 From these two very opposite modes of practice, there 
 originated such uncertainty respecting what could be 
 expected from mercury, and such fears of the conse- 
 quences which might result from its employment, that 
 every plan was eagerly adopted which offered the least 
 chancfe of cure without having recourse to this mi- 
 neral. A medicine, however, so powerful, and whose 
 salutary effects were seen by attentive practitioners, 
 amid all its inconveniences, could not sink into 
 oblivion. After efforts had been made to discover a 
 substitute for it, and it was seen how little confidence 
 those means deserved on which the highest praises 
 had been lavished, the attempts to discover its utility 
 were renewed. A medium was pursued, between the 
 too timid methods of those physicians who had first 
 administered it, and the inconsiderate boldness of the 
 empirics. Thus the causes from which both parties 
 failed were avoided; the character of the medicine 
 was revived in a more durable way, and from this 
 period its reputation has always been maintained. 
 
 It was about this epoch that mercury began to be in- 
 ternally given : hitherto it had only been externally 
 employed, which was done in three manners. The 
 first, was in the form of liniment, or ointment ; the 
 second, as a plaster ; and the third, as a fumigation. 
 Of the three methods just described, only the first is at 
 present much in use, and even this is very much alter- 
 ed. Mercurial plasters are now only used as topical 
 discutient applications to tumours and indurations. 
 Fumigations, as anciently managed, were liable to 
 many objections, particularly from its not being possi- 
 ble to regulate the quantity of mercury to be used, and 
 from the effect of the vapour on the organs of respira- 
 tion frequently occasioning trembling, palsies, &c. 
 Frictions with ointment have always been regarded 
 as the most efficacious mode of administering mercury. 
 
 Mercury is carried into the constitution in the same 
 way as other substances, either by being absorbed from 
 the surface of the body, or that of the alimentary 
 canal. It cannot, however, in all cases, be taken into 
 the constitution in both ways, for sometimes the ab- 
 sorbents of the skin will not readily receive it; at 
 least no effect is produced, either on the disease or 
 constitution, from this mode of application. On the 
 other hand, the internal absorbents will, sometimes, 
 not take up the medicine, or, at least, no effect is pro- 
 duced either on the disease or constitution. In many 
 persons, the bowels can hardly bear mercury at all ; 
 and it should then be given in the mildest form possi- 
 ble, conjoined with such medicines as will lessen or 
 correct its violent effects, although not its specific ones, 
 on the constitution. When mercury can be thrown 
 into the constitution with propriety, by the external 
 method, it is preferable to the internal plan ; because 
 
MER 
 
 MER 
 
 the skin is not nearly so essential to life as the stomach, 
 and is therefore in itself capable of bearing much more 
 than the stomach. The constitution is also less in- 
 jured. Many courses of mercury would kill the patient 
 if the medicine were only given internally, because it 
 proves hurtful to the stomach and intestines, when 
 given in any form, or joined with the greatest cor- 
 rectors. 
 
 Mercury has two effects : one as a stimulus on the 
 constitution and particular parts, the other as a specific 
 on a diseased action of the whole body, or of parts. 
 The latter action can only be computed by the disease 
 disappearing. 
 
 In giving mercury in the venereal disease, the first 
 attention should be to the quantity, and its visible effects 
 in a given time; which, when brought to a proper pitch, 
 are only to be kept up, and the decline of the disease 
 to be watched ; for by this we judge of the invisible 
 or specific effects of the medicine, and know what va- 
 riation in the quantity may be necessary. The visible 
 effects of mercury affect either the whole constitution, 
 or some parts capable of secretion. In the first, it pro- 
 duces universal irritability, making it more susceptible 
 of all impressions. It quickens the pulse, increases its 
 hardness, and occasions a kind of temporary fever. 
 In some constitutions it operates like a poison. In 
 some it produces a hectic fever ; but such effects com- 
 monly diminish on the patient becoming accustomed 
 to the medicine. 
 
 Mercury often produces pains like those of rheuma- 
 tism, and nodes of a scrofulous nature. The quantity 
 of mercury to be thrown in for the cure of any vene- 
 real complaint, must be proportioned to the violence 
 of the disease. A small quantity used quickly, will 
 have equal effects to those of a large one employed 
 slowly ; but if these effects are merely local, that is, 
 upon the glands of the mouth, the constitution at large 
 not being equally stimulated, the effects upon tire dis- 
 eased parts must be less, which may be known by the 
 local disease not giving way in proportion to the effects 
 of mercury on some particular part. If it be given in 
 very small quantities, and increased gradually, so as to 
 steal insensibly on the constitution, a vast quantity at 
 a time may at length be thrown in, without any visible 
 effects at all. 
 
 The constitution, or parts, are more susceptible of 
 mercury at first than afterward. 
 
 Mercury occasionally attacks the bowels, and causes 
 violent purging, even of blood. This effect is remedied 
 by intermitting the use of the medicine, and exhibiting 
 opium. At other times, it is suddenly determined to 
 the mouth, and produces inflammation, ulceration, and 
 an excessive flow of saliva. To obtain relief in this 
 circumstance, purgatives, nitre, sulphur, gum-arabic, 
 lime-water, camphor, bark, sulphuret of potassa, blis- 
 ters, &c. have been advised. Pearson, however, does 
 not place much confidence in the efficacy of such 
 means ; and, the mercury being discontinued for a 
 time, he recommends the patient to be freely exposed 
 to cold air, with the occasional use of cathartics, 
 mineral acids, Peruvian bark, and the assiduous appli- 
 cation of astringent gargles. The most material ob- 
 jection (says Pearson) which I foresee against the 
 method of treatment I have recommended, is the 
 hazard to which the patient will be exposed of having 
 the saliva suddenly checked, and of suffering some 
 other disease in consequence of it. 
 
 The hasty suppression of a ptyalism may be followed 
 by serious inconveniences, as violent pains, vomiting, 
 and general convulsions. 
 
 Cold liquids taken into the stomach, or exposure of 
 the body to the cold air, must be guarded against during 
 a course of mercury. Should a suppression of the 
 ptyalism take place, from any act of indiscretion, a 
 quick introduction of mercury should be had recourse 
 to, with the occasional use of the warm bath. 
 
 Mercury, when it falls on the mouth, sometimes 
 produces inflammation, which now and then termi- 
 nates in mortification. The ordinary operation of 
 mercury does not permanently injure the constitution ; 
 but, occasionally, the impairment is very material ; 
 mercury may even produce local diseases, and retard 
 the cure of chancres, buboes, and certain effects of the 
 lqes venerea, after the poison has been destroyed. Oc- 
 casionally mercury acts on the system as a poison, 
 quite unconnected with its agency as a remedy, and 
 neither proportionate to the inflammation of the mouth 
 
 nor actual quantity of the mineral absorbed. Pearson 
 has termed this morbid state of the system erethismus ; 
 it is characterized by great depression of strength, a 
 sense of anxiety about the praecordia, irregular action 
 of the heart, frequent sighing, trembling, a small, quick, 
 and sometimes intermitting pulse, occasional vomit- 
 ing, a pale contracted countenance, a sense of cold- 
 ness ; but the tongue is seldom furred, and neither the 
 natural nor vital functions are much disturbed . When 
 this effect of mercury takes place, the use of mercury 
 should be discontinued, whatever may be the stage, 
 extent, or violence of the venereal disease. The pa- 
 tient should be exposed to a dry and cool air, in such a 
 way as not to give fatigue ; in this way, the patient will 
 often recover in ten or fourteen days. In the early 
 stage, th& erethismus may often be averted by leaving 
 oft' the mercury, and gi ving camphor mixture with vola- 
 tile alkali. Occasionally, the use of mercury brings 
 on a peculiar eruption, which has received the names 
 of mercurial rash, eczema mercuriale, lepra mercuri- 
 alis, mercurial disease, and erythema mercuriale. 
 
 In order that mercury should act on the human body, 
 it is necessary that it should be oxidised, or combined 
 with an acid. The mercury contained in the unguen- 
 tum hydrargyri, is an oxide. This, however, is the 
 most simple and least combined form of all its prepara- 
 tions, and hence (says Mr. S. Cooper), it not only ope- 
 rates with more mildness on the system, but with more 
 specific effect on the disease. Various salts of mercury 
 operate more quickly when given internally than mer- 
 curial frictions ; but few practitioners of the present 
 day confide in the internal use of mercury alpne ; 
 particularly when the venereal virus has produced 
 efleots in consequence of absorption. Rubbing in mer- 
 curial ointment is the mode of affecting the system 
 with mercury in the present day ; and, as a substitute 
 for this mode of applying mercury, Mr. Abernethy re- 
 commends the mercurial fumigation, where the patient 
 has not strength to rub in ointment, and whose bowels 
 will not bear the internal exhibition of it. 
 
 The preparations of mercury now in use are, 
 
 1. Nitrico-oxydum hydrargyri. 
 
 2. Oxydum hydrargyri cinereum. 
 
 3. Oxydum hydrargyri rubrum. 
 
 4. Oxy-murias hydrargyri. 
 
 5. Submurias hydrargyri. 
 
 6. Sulphuretum hydrargyri rubrum et nigrum. 
 
 7. Hydrargyrum cum creta. 
 
 8. Hydrargyrum precipitatum album. 
 
 9. Hydrargyrum purificatum. 
 
 Mercury , dog's. See Mcrcurialis. 
 
 Mercury , English. See Chenopodium bonus henricus 
 
 Mercury , French. See Mercurialis. 
 
 Meroba'lanum. (From pepos, a part, and /JaAcn/aov, 
 a bath.) A partial bath. 
 
 MEROCE'LE. (From pcpoj, the thigh, and UTj'Xt), a 
 tumour.) A femoral hernia. See Hernia. 
 
 Me'ron. M? 7 pof. The thigh. 
 
 MERRET, Christopher, was bora atWinchcombe 
 in 1614. After graduating at Oxford, he settled in 
 London, became a fellow of the College of Physicians, 
 and one of the original members of the Philosophical 
 Society, which, after the Restoration, was called the 
 Royal Society. He appears to have had a considerable 
 practice, and reached his 81st year. His first publica- 
 tion was a Collection of Acts of Parliament, &c. in 
 proof of the exclusive Rights of the College, printed 
 in 1660 ; which afforded the basis of Dr. GoodalFs 
 history : this was followed nine years after by “ A 
 Short View of the Frauds of Apothecaries,” which 
 involved him in much controversy. He published also 
 a Catalogue of the Natural Productions of this Island, 
 of which the botanical partis best executed; and he 
 communicated several papers to the Royal Society. 
 
 ME'RUS. Applied to several things in the same 
 sense as genuine, or unadulterated ; as merum vinum, 
 neat wine. 
 
 MERY, John, was bom at Vatau, in France, in 
 1645. His father being a surgeon, he determined upon 
 the same profession, and went accordingly to the Hdtel 
 Dieu at Paris, w r here he studied with extraordinary 
 ardour, even passing the night in dissection in his bed- 
 room. In 1681 he was appointed to the office of 
 queen’s surgeon ; and two years after, surgeon-major 
 to the invalids. Soon after this he was chosen to 
 attend the Queen of Portugal, who died, however, 
 before his arrival ; and he refused very advantageous 
 
MES 
 
 MES 
 
 offers to detain him at that, as well as the Spanish 
 court. He was now received into the Academy of 
 Sciences, and shortly after sent on a secret journey to 
 England; then chosen to attend upon the Duke of Bur- 
 gundy, who was a child. But these occupations were 
 irksome to him, and he even shunned private practice, 
 and general society, devoting himself to the duties of 
 the hospital of Invalids, and to the dissecting-room. 
 In 1700, he was appointed first surgeon to the Hotel 
 Dieu, which gratified his utmost ambition ; and he 
 declined repeated solicitations to give lectures thereon 
 anatomy. He procured, however, the erection of a 
 theatre for the students, where they might have more 
 regular instruction. It was a great part of the labour 
 of his life to form an anatomical museum, yet he did 
 not estimate these researches too highly, and was very 
 slow in framing, or in receiving, new theories concern- 
 ing the animal economy. About the age of 75, he sud- 
 denly lost the use of his legs, after which his health 
 declined, and he died in 1722. Besides many valuable 
 communications to the Academy of Sciences, he pub- 
 lished a description of the ear; Observations on Fr£re 
 Jacques’s Method of Cutting for the Stone, the general 
 principle of which he approved; a tract on the Foetal 
 Circulation, controverting the received opinion, that 
 part of the blood passes from the right to the left ven- 
 tricle, through the foramen ovale, and even assigning 
 it an opposite course; and physical problems, concern- 
 ing the connexion of the foetus with the mother, and 
 its nutrition. 
 
 MesaRje'um. (From peoog., the middle, and apaia, 
 the belly.) The mesentery. 
 
 MESEMBRYA'NTHEMUM. (So called from the 
 circumstance of its flowers expanding at midday. 
 The name of a vast genus of plants. Class, Icosan- 
 dria ; Order, Pentagynia. 
 
 Mesembryanthemum crystallinum. The juice 
 of this plant, in a dose of four spoonfuls every two 
 hours, it is asserted, has removed an obstinate spas- 
 modic affection of the neck of the bladder, which 
 Would not yield to other remedies. 
 
 MESENTERIC. Mesentericus. Belonging to the 
 mesentery. See Mesentery. 
 
 Mesenteric artery. Arteria mesenterica. Two 
 branches of the aorta in the abdomen are so called. 
 The superior mesenteric is the second branch; it is 
 distributed upon the mesentery, and gives off the supe- 
 rior or right colic artery. The inferior mesenteric is 
 the fifth branch of the aorta; it sends off the internal 
 haemorrhoidal. 
 
 Mesenteric glands. Glandules mesenterica:. 
 These are conglobate, and are situated here and there 
 in the cellular membrane of the mesentery. The 
 chyle from the intestines passes through these glands 
 to the thoracic duct. 
 
 Mesenteric nerves. Nervorum plexus mesente- 
 ricus. The superior, middle, and lower mesenteric 
 plexuses of nerves are formed by the branches of the 
 great intercostal nerves. 
 
 Mesenteric veins. Vena: mesenterica:. They all 
 run into one trunk, that evacuates its blood into the 
 vena portie. See Vena portee. 
 
 M ESENTERI'TIS. (From peoev'Jepiov, the mesen- 
 tery.) An inflammation of the mesentery. See Peri- 
 tonitis. 
 
 ME SENTERY. (Mesenterium ; from peoog, the 
 middle, and ev'jepov, an intestine.) A membrane in 
 the cavity of the abdomen attached to the vertebras of 
 the loins, and to which the intestines adhere. It is 
 formed of a duplicature of the peritonaeum, and con- 
 tains within it adipose membrane, lacteals, lymphatics, 
 lacteal glands, mesenteric arteries, veins, and nerves. 
 Its use is to sustain the intestines in such a manner that 
 they possess both mobility and firmness ; to support 
 and conduct with safety the blood-vessels, lacteals, and 
 nerves; to fix the glands, and give an external coat to 
 the intestines. 
 
 It consists of three parts : one uniting the small in- 
 testines, which receives the proper name of mesentery ; 
 another connecting the colon, termed mesocolon; and 
 a third attached to the rectum, termed mesorectum. 
 
 MESERAIC. The same as mesenteric. 
 
 Mese'kion. See Daphne metereum. 
 
 Mesi're. A disorder of the liver, mentioned by 
 Avicenna, accompanied with a sense of heaviness, 
 tumour, inflammation, pungent pain, and blackness of 
 the tongue. 
 
 Mm 
 
 MESOCO LON. (From peoog , the middle, and 
 ku)\ov, the colon.) The portion of the mesentery to 
 which the colon is attached. The mesentery and me- 
 socolon are the most important of all the productions 
 of the peritomeum. In the pelvis, the peritonaeum 
 spreads itself shortly before the rectum. But where 
 that intestine becomes loose, and forms the semilunar 
 curve, the peritonaeum there rises considerably from 
 the middle iliac vessels, and region of the psoas muscle, 
 double, and with a figure adapted for receiving the hol- 
 low colon. But above, on the left side, the colon is 
 connected with almost no intermediate loose produc- 
 tion to the peritonaeum, spread upon the psoas muscle, 
 as high as the spleen, where this part of the perito- 
 naeum, which gave a coat to the colon, being extended 
 under the spleen, receives and sustains that viscus in 
 a hollow superior recess. 
 
 Afterward the peritonaeum, from the left kidney, 
 from the interval between the kidneys, from the large 
 vessels, and from the right kidney, emerges forwards 
 under the pancreas, and forms a broad and sufficiently 
 long continuous production, called the transverse me- 
 socolon, which, like a partition, divides the upper part 
 of the abdomen, containing the stomach, liver, spleen, 
 and pancreas, from the lower part. The lower plate 
 of this transverse production is continued singly from 
 the right mesocolon to the left, arid serves as an exter- 
 nal coat to a pretty large portion of the liver, and de- 
 scending part of the duodenum. But the upper plate, 
 less simple in the course, departs from the lumbar peri- 
 tomeum at the kidney, and region of the vena cava, 
 farther to the right than the duodenum, to which it 
 gives an external membrane, not quite to the valve of 
 the pylorus ; and beyond this intestine, and beyond the 
 colon, it is joined with the lower plate, so that a large 
 part of the duodenum lies within the cavity of the 
 mesocolon. Afterward, in the region of the liver, the 
 mesocolon is inflected, and descending over the kidney 
 of the same side much shorter, it includes the right of 
 the colon, as far as the intestinum caecum, which rests 
 upon the iliac muscle and the appendix, which is pro- 
 vided with a peculiar long curved mesentery. There 
 the mesocolon terminates, almost at the bifurcation of 
 the aorta. 
 
 The whole of the mesocolon and of the mesentery 
 is hollow, so that the air may be forced in between its 
 two laminte, in such a manner as to expand them into 
 a bag. At the place where it sustains the colon, and 
 also from part of the intestinum rectum, the mesoco- 
 lon, continuous with the outer membrane of the intes- 
 tine, forms itself into small slender bags, resembling 
 the omentum, for the most part in pairs, with their 
 loose extremities thicker and bifid, and capable of 
 admitting air blown in between the plates of the meso- 
 colon. 
 
 MESOCRA'NIUM. (From peoog, the middle, and 
 Kpaviov, the skull.) The crown of the head, or vertex. 
 
 MESOGA'STRIUM. (From peoog, the middle, and 
 yasT 7 p,thestomach.) The concave part of the stomach, 
 which attaches itself to the adjacent parts. 
 
 MESOGLO'SSUS. (From peoog, the middle, and 
 y\wooa, the tongue.) A muscle inserted in the middle 
 of the tongue. 
 
 MESOME'RA. (From peoog, the middle, and pypog, 
 the thigh.) The parts between the thighs. 
 
 MESOMPIIALIUM. (From peoog, the middle, and 
 op(ba\og, the navel.) The middle of the navel. 
 
 MESO'PHRYUM. (From peoog , the middle, and 
 o0paa, the eyebrows.) The part between the eye- 
 brows. } 
 
 MESOPLEU'RUM. (From peoog , the middle, and 
 n\evpov, a rib.) The space or muscles between the 
 ribs. 
 
 MESORE'CTUM. (From peoog } the middle, and 
 rectum , the straight gut.) The portion of peritonsum 
 which connects the rectum of the pelvis. 
 
 MESO'THENAR. (From peoog , the middle, and 
 Oevap , the palm of the hand.) The muscle situated in 
 the middle of the palm of the hand. 
 
 MESOTICA. (From peoog , medius.) The name 
 of an order of diseases in the class Eccripica , in Good’s 
 Nosology. Diseases affecting the parenchyma. Its 
 genera are the following: Polysarcia; Emphyma; 
 Parosti.a ; Cyrlosis ; Osthexia. 
 
 MESOTYPE. Prismatic zeolite. A species of the 
 genus zeolite. 
 
 MESPILU9. (On tv rw peou) iu\og, because it 
 
 65 
 
Met 
 
 met 
 
 has a cap or crown in the middle of it.) 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linmean system. Class, 
 Icosandria ; Order, Pentagynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacoposial name of the medlar. See 
 Mcspilus germanica. 
 
 Mespilus germanica. The systematic name of 
 the medlar-tree. This fruit, and, also its seeds, have 
 been used medicinally. The immature fruit is ser- 
 viceable in checking diarrhoeas; and the seeds were 
 formerly esteemed in allaying the pain attendant on 
 nephritic diseases. 
 
 MESUE, one of the early physicians among the 
 Arabians, was born in the province of Khorasan, and 
 flourished in the beginning of the ninth century. His 
 father was an apothecary at Nisaboar. He was edu- 
 cated in the profession of physic by Gabriel, the son 
 of George Backtishua, and through his favour was ap- 
 pointed physician to the hospital of his native city. 
 Although a Christian, he was in great favour with 
 several successive Caliphs, being reputed the ablest 
 scholar and physician of his age. When Haroun al 
 Raschid appointed his son viceroy of Khorasan, Mesue 
 was nominated his body physician, and was placed 
 by him at the head of a colleg6 of learned men, which 
 he instituted there. When Almammon succeeded to 
 the throne in 813, he brought Mesue to Bagdad, and 
 made him a professor of medicine there, as well as 
 superintendent of the great hospital, w liich offices he 
 filled a great number of years. He was also employed 
 in transferring the science of the Greeks to his own 
 country, by translating their works. He is supposed 
 by Freind to have written in the Syriac, tongue. He 
 was author of some works, which are cited by Rhazes, 
 and others, but appear to have perished; for those now 
 extant in his name do not correspond with these cita- 
 tions, nor with the character given of them by Haly 
 Abbas, besides that Rhazes is quoted in them, who 
 lived long after Mesue: they probably belonged to 
 another physician of the same name, who is mentioned 
 by Leo Africanus, and died in the beginning of the 
 eleventh century. 
 
 META'BASIS. (From perafiatvw, to digress.) Me- 
 tabole. A change of remedy, of practice, or disease; 
 or any change from one thing to another, either in 
 the curative indications, or the symptoms of a dis- 
 temper. 
 
 Meta'bole. See Metabasis. 
 
 METACARPAL. Belonging to the metacarpus. 
 
 Metacarpal bones. The five longitudinal bones 
 that are situated between the wrist and the fingers; 
 they are distinguished into the metacarpal bone of the 
 thumb, forefinger, &c. 
 
 METACA RPUS. (From pera, after, and Kap-rros, 
 the wrist.) Metacarpium. That part of the hand 
 which is between the wrist and the fingers. 
 
 Metaca'rpeus. A muscle of the carpus. See Ad- 
 ductor metacarpi minimi digiti manus. 
 
 Mktacera'sma. (From ptra, after, and Kepavvvpi, 
 to mix.) Cerasma. A mixture tempered with any 
 additional substance. 
 
 METACHEIRI'XIS. (From psTaxcip^m, to per- 
 form by the hand.) Surgery, or any manual operation. 
 
 Metachore'sis. (From prraxwpsw, to digress.) 
 The translation of a disease from one part to another. 
 
 Metacine'ma. (From pera, and /amt), to remove.) 
 A distortion of the pupil of the eye. 
 
 Mktaco'ndylus. (From pera , after, and kovSvXos, 
 a knuckle.) The last joint of a finger, which contains 
 the nail. 
 
 Meta'liage. (From peTaWarlu), to change. A 
 change in the state or treatment of a disease. 
 
 METALLU'ltGIA. (From peraWov , a metal, and 
 _ tfyyov , work, labour.) That part of chemistry which 
 concerns the operations of metals. 
 
 METALS. The most numerous class of undecom- 
 pounded chemical bodies, distinguished by the follow- 
 ing general characters:— 
 
 1. They possess a peculiar lustre, which continues 
 in the streak, and in their smallest fragments. 
 
 2. They are fusible by heat; and in fusion retain 
 their lustre and opacity. 
 
 3. They are all, except selenium, excellent conduc- 
 tors, both of electricity and caloric. 
 
 4. Many of them may be extended under the ham- 
 mer, and are called malleable; or under the rolling 
 press, and are called laminable; or drawn into wire, 
 and are called ductile. This capability of extension 
 depends, in some measure, on a tenacity peculiar to 
 the metals, and which exists in the different species 
 with very different degrees of force. 
 
 5. When their saline combinations are electrized, 
 the metals separate at the resino-electric or negative 
 pole. 
 
 6. When exposed to the action of oxygen, chlorine, 
 or iodine, at an elevated temperature, they generally 
 take fire ; and, combining with one or other of these 
 three elementary dissolvents in definite proportions, 
 are converted into earthy or saline-looking bodies, 
 devoid of metallic lustre and ductility, called oxides, 
 chlorides or iodides. 
 
 7. They are capable of combining in their melted 
 state with each other, in almost every proportion, con- 
 stituting the important order of metallic alloys ; in 
 which the characteristic lustre and tenacity are pre- 
 served. 
 
 8. From this brilliancy and opacity conjointly, they 
 reflect the greater part of the light which falls on their 
 surface, and hence form excellent mirrors. 
 
 9. Most of them combine in definite proportions 
 with sulphur and phosphorus, forming bodies frequent- 
 ly of a semi-metallic aspect ; and others unite with 
 hydrogen, carbon, and boron, giving rise to peculiar 
 gaseous or solid compounds. 
 
 10. Many of the metals are capable of assuming, by 
 particular management, crystalline forms; which are, 
 for the most part, either cubes or octohedrons. 
 
 The relations of the metals of the various objects of 
 chemistry, are so complex and diversified., as to render 
 their classification a task of peculiar difficulty. 
 
 The first 12 are malleable ; and so are the 31st and 
 32d, in their congealed state. 
 
 The first 16 yield oxides, which are neutral salifi- 
 able bases. 
 
 The metals 17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, and 23, are acidifi- 
 able by combination with oxygen. Of the oxides of 
 the rest, up to the 30th, little is known. The remain- 
 ing metals form, with oxygen, the alkaline and earthy 
 bases. 
 
 All the metals are found in the bowels of the earth, 
 though sometimes they are on the surface. They are 
 met with in different combinations with other matters, 
 such as sulphur, oxygen, and acids ; particularly with 
 the carbonic, muriatic, sulphuric, and phosphoric acids. 
 They are also found combined with each other, and 
 sometimes, though rarely, in a pure metallic state, dis- 
 tinguishable by the naked eye. 
 
 In their different stales of combination, they are said 
 to be mineralized, and are called ores. The ores of 
 metals are, for the most part, found in nature in moun- 
 tainous districts; and always in such as form a con- 
 tinued chain. There are mountains which consist en- 
 tirely of iron ore, but, in general, the metallic part of a 
 mountain bears a very inconsiderable proportion to its 
 bulk. Ores are also met with in the cavities or crevices 
 of rocks, forming what are termed veins, which are 
 move easily discovered in these situations than when 
 they lie level in plains. 
 
 The metallic matter of ores is very generally in- 
 crusted, and intermingled with some earthy substance, 
 difterent from the rock in which the vein is situated ; 
 which is termed its matrix. This, however, must not 
 be confounded with the mineralizing substae'e with 
 which the metal is combined, such as sulphur, Sec 
 
MET 
 
 MET 
 
 General Table of the Metals. 
 
 Colour of Precipitates by 
 
 NAMES. 
 
 j 1 Piantinum 
 2 Gold 
 I 3 Silver 
 I 4 Palladium 
 
 5 Mercury 
 
 6 Copper 
 
 7 Iron 
 
 Sp. gr. 
 
 21.47 
 19.30 
 10.45 
 11 8 
 13.6 
 8.9 
 7.7 
 
 Hydrosulphurets. 
 
 Sulphuretted hydrc 
 gen. 
 
 Prccipitants. 
 
 Mur. Ammon. 
 Sulph. iron 
 Nitr. mercury 
 Common salt 
 Prus. mercury 
 Common salt 
 Heat 
 Iron 
 
 Succin. soda 
 with perox. 
 
 Ferroprussiate of 
 potassa. 
 
 0 
 
 Yellowish-white 
 White 
 Deep orange 
 White passing to 
 yellow 
 Red brown 
 Blue, or white 
 passing to blue 
 
 Infusion of galls. 
 
 0 
 
 Green; met 
 Yellow-brown 
 
 Orange-yellow 
 Brown 
 Protox. 0. 
 Perox. black 
 
 Yellow 
 
 Black 
 
 Blackish-brown 
 
 Brownish-black 
 
 Black 
 
 Black 
 
 Black met. powd. 
 
 Yellow 
 
 Black 
 
 Black-brown 
 
 Black 
 
 Do. 
 
 8 Tin 
 
 I 9 Lead 
 
 f 10 Nickel 
 
 II Cadmium 
 
 12 Zinc 
 
 13 Bismuth 
 
 14 Antimony 
 
 15 Manganese 
 
 16 Cobalt 
 
 17 Tellurium 
 
 18 Arsenic 
 
 19 Chromium 
 
 20 Molybdenum 
 '21 Tungsten 
 
 22 Columbium 
 
 23 Selenium 
 
 7.29 
 
 11.35 
 
 8.4 
 
 8.6 
 
 6.9 
 
 9.88 
 
 6.70 
 
 8 . 
 
 8.6 
 
 f 8.35 ? 
 f 5.76 ? 
 5.90 
 
 17.4 
 
 5.6? 
 
 4.3? 
 
 Cor. sublim. 
 Sulph. soda 
 Sulph. potassa ? 
 Zinc 
 
 Aik. carbonates 
 Water 
 $ Water 
 ? Zinc 
 Tatr. pot. 
 
 Aik. carbonates 
 ( Water 
 l Antimony 
 Nitr. lead 
 Do. 
 
 Do.? 
 
 Mur. lime ? 
 
 Zinc or inf. galls 
 S Iron 
 
 t Sulphite amm. 
 
 White 
 
 Do. 
 
 Do. 
 
 Do. 
 
 Do. 
 
 Do. 
 
 With dilute solu- 
 tions white 
 White 
 
 Brown-yellow 
 
 White 
 Green 
 Brown 
 Dilute acids 
 Olive 
 
 0 
 
 White 
 
 Gray-white 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Yellow 
 White from 
 water 
 
 0 
 
 Yellow-white 
 
 Yellow 
 
 Brown 
 Deep brown 
 
 Orange 
 
 Protox. black 
 Perox. yellow 
 Black 
 Do. 
 
 Orange-yellow 
 
 White 
 
 Black-brown 
 
 Orange 
 
 White 
 
 Black 
 
 Blackish 
 
 Yellow 
 
 Green 
 
 Chocolate 
 
 Brown 
 
 Black 
 
 0 
 
 Orange-yellow 
 
 Yellowish-white 
 
 Black-brown 
 
 Orange 
 
 Milkiness 
 
 0 
 
 Yellow 
 
 Brown 
 
 24 Osmium 
 
 25 Rhodium 
 
 26 Iridium 
 
 27 Uranium 
 
 28 Titanium 
 
 29 Cerium 
 
 30 Potassium 
 
 31 Sodium 
 
 32 Lithium 
 
 33 Calcium 
 
 34 Barium 
 
 35 Strontium 
 
 36 Magnesium 
 
 37 Yttrium 
 
 38 Glucinora 
 
 39 Aluminum 
 
 40 Thorinum 
 
 41 Zirconium 
 
 42 Silicium 
 
 ? 
 
 10.65 
 
 18.68 
 
 9.0 
 
 ? 
 
 ? 
 
 0.865 
 
 0.972 
 
 Mercury 
 
 Zinc? 
 
 Do. ? 
 
 Ferropr-pot. 
 Inf. galls. 
 Oxal. amm. 
 
 C Mur. plat, 
 t Tart. acid. 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Bt own-red 
 Grass-green 
 Milk-white 
 
 0 
 
 Purple passing to 
 deep blue 
 
 0 
 
 Chocolate 
 
 Red-brown 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Brown-yellow 
 
 Grass-green 
 
 White 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 METAMORPHO’PSIA. (From pcrapop(l>ii)ais, a 
 change, and oipa, sight.) Visus defiguratus. Dis- 
 figured vision. It is a defect in vision, by which per- 
 sons perceive objects changed in their figures. The 
 species are, 
 
 1. Metamorphopsia acuta , when objects appear 
 much larger than their size. 
 
 2. Metamorphopsia diminuta , when objects appear 
 diminished in size, arising from the same causes as the 
 former. 
 
 3. Metamorphopsia mutans, when objects seem to 
 be in motion : to the vertiginous and intoxicated per- 
 sons, every thing seems to stagger. 
 
 4. Metamorphopsia tortuosa ssu flexuosa, when ob- 
 jects appear tortuous, or bending. 
 
 5. Metamorphopsia inversa, when all objects appear 
 inverted. 
 
 6. Metamorphopsia imaginaria , is the vision of a 
 thing not present, as may be observed in the delirious, 
 and in maniacs. 
 
 7. Metamorphopsia from a remaining impression : 
 it happens to those who very attentively examine ob- 
 jects, particularly in a great light, for some time after 
 to perceive the impression. 
 
 Metape'dium. (From pera, after, and novs, the 
 foot.) The metatarsus. 
 
 Meta'phrenitm. (From psra, after, and eppeves, the 
 diaphragm.) That part of the back which is behind 
 the diaphragm. 
 
 Metaporopoie'sis. (From pera, iropoj, a duct, and 
 7 to(co), to make.) A change in the pores of the body. 
 
 Metapto'sis. (From ptramitro >, to digress.) A 
 change from one disease to another. 
 
 META’STASIS. (From pediarr/pt, to change, to 
 translate.) The translation of a disease from one place 
 to another. 
 
 Metasy'ncricis. (From peraorvyKaivuiy to trans- 
 mute.) Any change of constitution. 
 
 METATARSAL. Belonging to the metatarsus. 
 
 Metatarsal bonks. The five longitudinal bones 
 between the tarsus and the toes ; they are distinguished 
 into the metatarsal bom 1 nf the great-toe, fore-toe, &c. 
 
 METATA'RSUS. (From pera , after, and rapaop t 
 the tarsus.) That part of the foot between the tarsus 
 and toes. 
 
 Mete'lla nux. See St.rychnos mix vomica. 
 
 METEOKISMUS. (From ptreiopos, a vapour.) 1. 
 A dropsy of the belly, accompanied by a considerable 
 ■distention from wind in the bowels. 
 
 2. A tympanitic state of the abdomen, that takes 
 place in acute diseases suddenly and unexpectedly, as 
 does the appearance of a meteor in the heavens. 
 
 METEOROLITE. Meteoric stone. A peculiar 
 solid compound of earthy and metallic matters, of sin- 
 gular aspect and compo.sitiou, which occasionally de- 
 scends from the atmosphere ; usually from the bosom 
 of a luminous meteor. 
 
 Meteo'ros. (Mrrruipoj ; from peja, and aetpw, to 
 elevate.) Elevated, suspended, erect, sublime, tumid. 
 Galen expounds pains of this sort, as being those which 
 affect the peritorueum, or other more superficial parts 
 of the body : these are opposed to the more deep seated 
 ones. 
 
 METHE'GLIN. A drink prepared from honey by 
 fermentation. It is often confounded with mead. It 
 is made in the following way. , Honey, one hundred 
 weight; boiling water, enough to fill a thirty-two gal- 
 lon cask, or half a hogshead ; stir it well for a day or 
 two, then add yeast and ferment. Some boil the honey 
 in water with one ounce of hops to each gallon, for an 
 hour or two, but this boiling hinders its fermentation. 
 
 Methemeri'nus. (From pera, and ypepa, a day.) 
 A quotidian fever. 
 
 ' Metho'dic medicine. That practice which was 
 conducted by rules, such as are taught by Galen and 
 his followers, in opposition to the empirical practice 
 
MIC 
 
 ME'THODUS. (From //era, andoSoj, a way.) The 
 method, or ratio, by which any operation or cure is 
 conducted. 
 
 Meto'pion. Meramor. 1. American sumach, a 
 species of Rhus. 
 
 2. A name of the bitter almond. 
 
 3. An oil, or an ointment, made by Dioscorides, 
 which was thus called because it had galbanum in it, 
 which was collected from a plant called Metopium. 
 
 Meto'fium. M eriomov. An ointment made of 
 galbanum. 
 
 Meto'pum. (From //era, after, and unp, the eye.) 
 The forehead. j 
 
 Meto'sjs. A kind of amaurosis, from an excess of 
 short-sightedness. 
 
 ME'TRA. (From pr/Trjp, a mother.) The womb. 
 See Uterus. 
 
 METRE'NCH YTA. (From prjrpa, the womb, and 
 syxvu, to pour into.) Injections into the womb. 
 
 METRE'NCHYTES. (From prirpa, the womb, and 
 syxv a), to pour in.) A syringe to inject fluids into the 
 womb. 
 
 METRI'TIS. (From pyrpa, the womb.) Inflamma- 
 tion of the womb. See Hystentis. 
 
 METROCE'LIS. ( Metrocelis , idis. f. ; from prjrrip, 
 a mother, and kt)\is, a blemish.) A mole, or mark, 
 impressed upon the child by the mother’s imagina- 
 tion. 
 
 METROMA'NIA. A rage for reciting verses. In 
 the Acta Societatis Medic® Havniensis, published 1779, 
 is an account of a tertian attended with remarkable 
 symptoms; one of which was the metro-mania , by 
 which the patient spoke verses extempore, having 
 never before had the least taste for poetry ; when the 
 fit was off, the patient became stupid, and remained so 
 till the return of the -paroxysm, when the poetical 
 powers returned again. 
 
 METROPTO'SIS. (From pyrpa, the uterus, and 
 tutt'Ju), to fall down.) Prolapsus uteri. The descent 
 of the uterus through the vagina. 
 
 Metrorrha'gia. (From pyrpa, the womb, and 
 pr/yvvfju , to break out.) An excessive discharge from 
 the womb. 
 
 ME'U. See JEtliusa meum. 
 
 ME'UM. (From peuov, less: so called, according to 
 Minshew, from its diminutive size.) See JEthusa 
 meum. 
 
 Meum athamanticum. See JEthusa meum. 
 
 Mexico seed. See Ricinus. 
 
 Mexico tea. See Chenopodium ambrosioides. 
 
 MEZEREON. See Daphne meiereum. 
 
 MEZE'REUM. (A word of some barbarous dialect.) 
 Mezereon. See Daphne meiereum. 
 
 Mezereum acetatum. Thin slices of the bark of 
 fresh mezereon root are to be steeped for twenty-four 
 hours in common vinegar. Some practitioners direct 
 this application to issues, when a discharge from them 
 cannot be encouraged by the common means. It ge- 
 nerally answers this purpose very effectually in the 
 course of one night, the pea being removed, and a 
 small portion of the bark applied over the opening. 
 See Daphne gnidium. 
 
 MIA'SMA. ( Miasma , tis. n. ; from piaivco, to in- 
 fect.) Miasma is a Greek word, importing pollution, 
 corruption, or defilement generally; and contagion a 
 Latin word, importing the application of such miasm 
 or corruption to the body by the medium of touch. 
 There is, hence, therefore, says Dr. Good, neither pa- 
 rallelism nor antagonism, in their respective significa- 
 tions ; there is nothing that necessarily connects them 
 either disjunctively, or conjunctively. Both equally 
 apply to the animal and vegetable worlds, or to any 
 source whatever of defilement or touch; and either 
 may be predicated of the other ; for we tnay speak cor- 
 rectly of the miasm of contagion, or of contagion pro- 
 duced by miasm. See Contagion. 
 
 MICA. A species of mineral which Professor Jame- 
 son subdivides into ten sub-specie*, viz. mica, pinite, 
 lepidolite, chlorite, green earth, talc, nacrite, potstone, 
 steatite, and figure stone. 
 
 Mica comes in abundance from Siberia, where it is 
 used for window glass. 
 
 Microco'smic bezoar. See Calculus. 
 
 Microcosmic salt. A triple salt of soda, ammonia, 
 and phosphoric acid obtained from urine, and much 
 used in assays with the blow-pipe. 
 
 Microleuconvmph/e'a. (From pi xpos, small, \cvkos, 
 
 MIL 
 
 white, and vvpQaia, the water-lily.) The small wntte 
 water-lily. 
 
 MICRONYMPHAE'A. (From ptupos, small, and 
 vvuipaia, the water-lily.) The smaller water-lily. 
 
 MlCRO'RCHIS. (From puepos, small, and opxm, a 
 testicle.) One whose testicles are unusually small. 
 
 MICROSPH Y'XIA. (From pucpos , small, and 
 a(t>v\ii. the pulse.) A debility and smallness of the 
 pulse. 
 
 [MIDDLETON, Peter, M.D. This gentleman, a 
 native of Scotland, flourished in the profession of 
 medicine in the city of New-York about the middle of 
 j the last century, and was one of the very few medical 
 men of this country, who, at that early period, were 
 distinguished equally for various and profound learn- 
 ing and great professional talents. He, with Dr. J. 
 Bard, in 1750, dissected a human body, and injected 
 the blood-vessels, which was the first attempt of the 
 kind to be found on medical record in America, and in 
 1767 he proffered his services for carrying into effect 
 the establishment of a new medical school in the city 
 of New-York, of which he was appointed first pro- 
 fessor of Physiology and Pathology, and afterward was 
 the instructer in Materia Medica. 
 
 In his profession he was learned and liberal, and his 
 whole life was a practical illustration of his doctrines. 
 He wrote an able letter on the croup, addressed to Dr. 
 Richard Bayley, which was published in the Medica! 
 Repository, Volume IX. He was also author of a 
 Medical Discourse, or Historical Inquiries into the an- 
 cient and present slate of Medicine, the substance of 
 which was delivered at the opening of the Medical 
 School of New-York ; it was published in 1769, and is 
 an honourable specimen of his talents and attain- 
 ments. 
 
 This highly respectable man, for a considerable 
 period, struggled with an impaired state of health, in- 
 duced by the toils of a laborious practice, and after 
 enduring the severest bodily suffering for more than ten 
 months, from a stricture and scirrhous state of the 
 pylorus, died in the city of New-York, in 1781.” — 
 7 hack- Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 MIDRIFF. See Diaphragma. 
 
 MIEM1TE. A mineral found atMiemo in Tuscany, 
 and other places. There are two kinds, the granular 
 and prismatic. 
 
 Mi'gma. (From uiyvv o>, to mix.) A confection, or 
 ointment. 
 
 Migra'na. A corruption of hemicrania. 
 
 MILFOIL. See Achillea millefolium. 
 
 MILIA'RIA. (From milium, millet: so called be 
 cause the small vesicles upon the skin resemble millet- 
 seed.) Miliary fever. A genus of disease in the class 
 Pyrexia, and order Exanthemata, of Cullen, charac- 
 terized by synochus ; cold stage considerable : hot 
 stage attended with anxiety and frequent, sighing; per- 
 spiration of a strong and peculiar smell ; eruption, pre- 
 ceded by a sense of pricking, first on the neck and 
 breast, of small red pimples, which in two days become 
 white vesicles, desquamate, and are succeeded by 
 fresh pimples. Miliary fever has been observed to af- 
 fect both sexes, and persons of all ages and constitu- 
 tions : but females, of a delicate habit, are most liable 
 to it, particularly in child-bed. Moist variable weather 
 is most favourable to its appearance, and it occurs 
 most usually in the spring and autumn. It is by some 
 said to he a contagious disease, and has been known to 
 prevail epidemically. 
 
 Very violent symptoms, such as coma, delirium, and 
 convulsive fits, now and then attend miliary fever, in 
 which case it is apt to prove fatal. A numerous erup- 
 tion indicates more danger than a scanty one. The 
 eruption being steady is to be considered as more fa- 
 vourable than its frequently disappearing and coming 
 out again, and it is more favourable when the places 
 covered with the eruption appear swelled and stretched 
 than when they remain flaccid. According to the se- 
 verity of the symptoms, and depression of spirits, is the 
 danger greater. See also Sudamina. 
 
 Mili'olum. (Diminutive of milium, millet.) Asmall 
 tumour on the eyelids, resembling in size a millet-seed. 
 
 MILITA'RIS. (From miles, a soldier: so called from 
 its efficacy in curing fresh wounds.) See Achillea mil 
 lefolium. 
 
 Militaris herba. See Achillea millefolium. 
 
 MEDIUM. (From millc, a thousand. An ancient 
 name for a sort of corn or grass, remarkable for the 
 
MIL 
 
 MIL 
 
 abundance of its seeds.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Triandria. 
 Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. (From milium , a millet-seed.) A very white and 
 hard tubercle, in size and colour resembling a millet- 
 seed. Its seat is immediately under the cuticle, so that, 
 when pressed, the contents escape appearing of an 
 atheromatous nature. 
 
 Milium solis. See Lithospermum. 
 
 MILK. Lac. A fluid secreted by peculiar glands, 
 and designed to nourish animals in the early part of 
 their life. It is of an opaque white colour, a mild sac- 
 charine taste, and a slightly aromatic smell. It is se- 
 parated immediately from the blood, in the breasts or 
 udders of female animals. Man, quadrupeds, and ce- 
 taceous animals, are the only creatures which afford 
 milk. All other animals are destitute of the organs 
 which secrete this fluid. Milk differs greatly in the 
 several animals. 
 
 The following are the general Properties of animal 
 and human milk: — 
 
 Milk separates spontaneously into cream , cheese , and 
 serum of milk ; and that sooner in a warm situation 
 than in a cold one. In a greater temperature than that 
 of the air, it acesces and coagulates, but more easily 
 and quicker by the addition of acid salts, or coagula- 
 ting plants. Lime-water coagulates milk imperfectly. 
 It is not coagulated by pure alkali ; which indeed dis- 
 solves its caseous part. With carbonated alkali the 
 caseous and cremoraceous parts of milk are changed 
 into a liquid soap, which separates in the form of 
 white flakes; such milk, by boiling, is changed into a 
 yellow and then into a brown colour. Milk, distilled to 
 dryness, gives out an insipid water, and leaves a 
 whitish brown extract, called tne extract of milk; 
 which, dissolved in water, makes a milk of less value. 
 Milk fresh drawn, and often agitated in a warm place, 
 by degrees goes into the vinous fermentation, so that 
 alkohol may be drawn over by distillation, which is 
 called spirit of milk. It succeeds quicker if yest be 
 added to the milk. Mares’ milk, as it contains the 
 greatest quantity of the sugar of milk, is best calculated 
 for vinous fermentation. 
 
 The Principles of milk, or its integral parts, are, 
 
 1. The Aroma , or odorous volatile principle, which 
 flies off from fresh-drawn milk in the form of visible 
 vapour. 
 
 2. Water , which constitutes the greatest part of 
 milk. From one pound eleven ounces of water may 
 be extracted by distillation. This water, with the 
 sugar of milk, forms the serum of the milk. 
 
 3. Bland oil , which, from its lightness, swims on the 
 surface of milk after standing, and forms the cream of 
 milk. 
 
 4. Cheese , separated by coagulating milk, falls to the 
 bottom of the vessel, and is the animal gluten. 
 
 5. Sugar, obtained from the serum of milk by evapo 
 ration. It unites the caseous and butyraceous part 
 with the water of the milk. 
 
 6. Some neutral salts , as the muriate of potassa 
 and muriate of lime, which are accidental, not being 
 found at all times, nor in every milk. These princi- 
 ples of milk differ widely in respect to quantity and 
 quality, according to the diversity of ihe animals. 
 
 The aroma of the milk is of so different an odour, 
 that persons accustomed to the smell, and those whose 
 olfactory nerves are very sensible, can easily distin- 
 guish whether milk be that of the cow, goat, mare, ass, 
 or human. The same may be said of the serum of the 
 milk, which is properly the seat of the aroma. The 
 serum of milk is thicker and more copious in the milk 
 of the sheep and goat, than in that of the ass, mare, or 
 human milk. The butter of goats’ and cows’ milk is 
 easily separated, and will not again unite itself with 
 the butter-milk. Sheep’s butter is soft, and not of the 
 consistence of that obtained from the cow and goat. 
 Asses’, mares’, and human butter, can only be sepa- 
 rated in the form of cream ; which cream, by the as- 
 sistance of heat, is with ease again united to the milk 
 from which it is separated. The cheese of cows’ and 
 goats’ milk is solid and elastic, that from asses and 
 mares soft, and that from sheep’s milk almost as soft 
 as gluten. It is never separated spontaneously from 
 the milk of a woman but only by art, and is wholly 
 fluid. The serum abounds most in human, asses’, and 
 mares’ milk. The milk of the cow and goat contain 
 less, and that of the sheep least of all. The sugar of 
 
 milk is in the greatest quantity in the mares* and 
 asses’, and somewhat less in the human milk. 
 
 When milk is left to spontaneous decomposition, at 
 a due temperature, it is found to be capable of passing 
 through the vinous, acetous, and putrefactive fermen- 
 tations. It appears, however, probably on account of 
 the small quantity of alkohol it affords, that the vinous 
 fermentation lasts a very short time, and can scarcely 
 be made to take place in every part of the fluid at 
 once, by the addition of any ferment. This seems to 
 be the reason why the Tartars, who make a fermented 
 liquor, or wine, from mares’ milk, called koumiss, suc- 
 ceed by using large quantities at a time, and agitating 
 it very frequently. They add, as a ferment, a sixth 
 part of water, and an eighth part of the sourest cow’s 
 milk they can get, or a smaller portion of koumiss 
 already prepared : cover the vessel with a thick cloth, 
 and let it stand in a moderate warmth for 24 hours : 
 then beat it with a stick, to mix the thicker and thinner 
 parts, which have separated ; let it stand again 24 
 hours, in a high narrow vessel, and repeat the heating, 
 till the liquor is perfectly homogeneous. This liquor 
 will keep some months, in close vessels, and a cold 
 place; but must be well mixed by beating, or shaking, 
 every time it is used. They sometimes extract a spirit 
 from it tgjfr'distillation. The Arabs prepare a similar 
 liquor bythe name of leban, and the Turks by that of 
 yaourt. Eaton informs us, that, when properly pre- 
 pared, it may be left to stand till it becomes quite dry : 
 and in this state it is kept in bags, and mixed with 
 water when wanted for use. 
 
 The saccharine substance, upon which the ferment- 
 ing property of milk depends, is held in solution by the 
 whey, which remains after the separation of the curd 
 in making cheese. This is separated by evaporation 
 in the large way, for pharmaceutical purposes, in va 
 rious parts of Switzerland. When the whey has been 
 evaporated by heat, to the consistence of honey, it is 
 poured into proper moulds, and exposed to dry in the 
 sun. If this crude sugar of milk be dissolved in water, 
 clarified with whites of eggs, and evaporated to the 
 consistence of syrup, white crystals, in the form of 
 rhomboidal parallelopipedons, are obtained. 
 
 Sugar of milk has a faint saccharine taste, and is 
 soluble in three or four parts of water. It yields by 
 distillation the same products that other sugars do, 
 only in somewhat different proportions. It is remarka- 
 ble, however, that the empyreumatic oil has a smell 
 resembling flowers of benzoin. It contains an acid 
 frequently called the saccolactic ; but as it is common 
 to all mucilaginous substances, it is more generally 
 termed mucic. See Mucic acid. 
 
 Milk, according to Berzelius, consists of, 
 
 Water 928.75 
 
 Curd, with a little cream 28 00 
 
 Sugar of milk 35.00 
 
 Muriate of potassa 1.70 
 
 Phosphate of potassa 0.25 
 
 Lactic acid, acetate of potassa, with ) ()0 
 
 a trace of lactate, of iron ) 
 
 Earthy phosphates 0.30 
 
 1000.00 
 
 Milk, asses’. Asses’ milk has a very strong re- 
 semblance to human milk in colour, smell, and con- 
 sistence. When left at rest for a sufficient time, a 
 cream forms upon its surface, but by no means in such 
 abundance as on women’s milk. Asses’ milk differs 
 from cows’ milk, in its cream being less abundant and 
 more insipid; in its containing less curd; and in its 
 possessing a greater proportion of sugar. 
 
 Milk, cows’. The milk of women, mares, and 
 asses, nearly agree in their qualities; that of cows, 
 goats, and sheep, possess properties rather different. 
 Of those, cows’ milk approaches nearest to that 
 yielded by the female breast, but differs very much in 
 respect to the aroma ; it contains a larger proportion 
 of cream and cheese, and less serum than hu- 
 man inilk; also less sugar than mares’ and asses’ 
 milk. 
 
 Cows’ milk forms a very essential part of human 
 sustenance, being adapted to every state and age of 
 the body; but particularly to infants, after being 
 weaned. 
 
 Milk, ewes’. This resembles almost precisely that 
 of the cow ; its cream, however, is more abuildant, 
 
 69 
 
MIL 
 
 MIL 
 
 and yields a butter not so consistent as cows’ milk 
 butter. It makes excellent cheese. 
 
 Mick, goats’. It resembles cows’, except in its 
 greater consistence : like that milk, it throws up abun- 
 dance of cream, from which butter is easily ob- 
 tained. 
 
 Milk, human. The white, sweetish fluid, secreted 
 by the glandular fabric of the breasts of women. The 
 secretory organ is constituted by the great conglome- 
 rate glands situated in the fat of both breasts, above 
 the inusculus pectoralis major. From each acinus, 
 composing a mammary gland, there arises a radical of 
 a lactiferous or galactiferous duct. All these canals, 
 gradually converging, are terminated without anasto- 
 mosis, in the papillae of the breasts, by many orifices, 
 which, upon pressure, pour forth milk. The smell of 
 fresh-drawn milk is peculiar, animal, fatuous, and not 
 disagreeable. Its taste sweetish, soft, bland, agreea- 
 ble. The specific gravity is greater than that of wa- 
 ter, but it is lighter than blood ; hence it swims on it. 
 t Its colour is white and opaque. Inconsistence it is 
 oily and aqueous. A drop, put on the nail, flows 
 slowly down, if the milk be good. 
 
 Tune of Secretion. — The milk most frequently be- 
 gins to be secreted in the last months of pregnancy ; 
 but, on the third day after delivery, a serous milk, 
 ~alled Colostrum , is separated; and at length pure 
 milk is secreted very copiously into the breasts, that, 
 from its abundance often spontaneously drops from 
 the nipples. 
 
 If the secretion of milk be daily promoted by suck- 
 ling an infant, it often continues many years, unless a 
 fresh pregnancy supervene. The quantity usually 
 secreted within twenty-four hours, by nurses, is va- 
 rious, according as the nourishment may be more or 
 less chylous. It appears that not more than two 
 pounds of milk are obtained from five or six pounds 
 of meat. But there have been known nurses who 
 have given from their breasts two, or even more than 
 three pounds, in addition to that which their child has 
 sucked. That the origin of the milk is Derived from 
 chyle carried with the blood of the mammary arteries 
 into the glandular fabric of the breasts, is evident from 
 its more copious secretion a little after meals ; its di- 
 minished secretion from fasting ; from the smell and 
 taste of food or medicines in the secreted milk ; and, 
 lastly, from its occasional spontaneous acescence; for 
 humours perfectly animal become putrid. 
 
 The milk of a woman differs: 1. In respect to food. 
 The milk of a woman who suckles, living upon vegeto- 
 animal food, never acesces nor coagulates spontane- 
 ously, although exposed for many weeks to the heat 
 of a furnace. But it evaporates gradually in an open 
 vessel, and the last drop continues thin, sweet, and 
 bland. The reason appears to be, that the caseous 
 and cremoraceous parts cohere together by means of 
 the sugar, more intimately than in the milk of ani- 
 mals, and do not so easily separate ; hence its aces- 
 cence is prevented. It does acesce, if mixed or boiled 
 with vinegar, juice of lemons, supertartrate of potassa, 
 dilute sulphuric acid, or with the human stomach. It 
 is coagulated by the acid of salt, or nitre, and by an 
 acid gastric juice of the infant; for infants often vomit 
 up the coagulated milk of the nurse. The milk of a 
 suckling woman, who lives upon vegetable food only, 
 like cows’ milk, easily and of its own accord acesces, 
 and is acted upon by all coagulating substances like 
 the milk of animals. 2. In respect of the time of di- 
 gestion. During the first hours of digestion, the chyle 
 is crude, and the milk less subacted ; but towards the 
 twelfth hour after eating, the chyle is changed into 
 blood, and then the milk becomes yellowish and nau- 
 seous, and is spit out by the infant. Hence the best 
 time for giving suck is about the fourth or fifth hour 
 after meals. 3. In respect of the time after delivery. 
 The milk secreted immediately after delivery is serous, 
 purges the bowels of the infant, and is called colos- 
 trum. But in the following days it becomes thicker 
 and more pure, and the longer a nurse suckle^, 
 the thicker the milk is secreted ; thus new-born infants 
 cannot retain the milk of a nurse who has given suck 
 for a twelvemonth, on account of its spissitude. 4. 
 In respect of food and medicines. Thus, if a nurse 
 eat garlic, the milk becomes highly impregnated with 
 its odour, and is disagreeable. If she indulge too freely 
 in the use of wine or beer, the infant becomes ill. 
 From giving a purging medicine to a nurse, the child 
 
 also is purged ; and, lastly, children affected with tor- 
 mina of the bowels, arising from acids, are often cured 
 by giving the nurse animal food. 5. In respect of the 
 affections of the mind. There are frequent examples of 
 infants being seized with convulsions, from sucking 
 mothers irritated by anger. An infant of one year old, 
 while he sucked milk from hie enraged mother, on a 
 sudden was seized with a fatal hremorrhage, and died. 
 Infants at the breast in a short time pine away, if the 
 nurse be afflicted with grievous care; and there are 
 also infants who, after every coition of the mother, 
 or even if she menstruate, are taken ill. 
 
 The use of the. mother’s milk is, 1. It affords the 
 natural aliment to the new-born infant, as milk differs 
 little from chyle. Those children are the stronge t 
 who are nourished the longest by the mother’s miik. 
 2. The colostrum should not be rejected ; for it relaxes 
 the bowels, which, in new-born infants, ought to be 
 open, to clear them of the meconium. 3. Lactation 
 defends the mother from a dangerous reflux of the 
 milk into the blood, whence lacteal metastasis, and 
 leucorrhcea, are so frequent in lying-in women, who 
 do not give suck. The motion of the milk also being 
 hastened through the breast by the sucking of the 
 child, prevents the very common induration of the 
 breast, which arises in consequence of the milk being 
 stagnated. 4. Men may live upon milk, unless they 
 have been accustomed to the drinking of wine. For 
 all nations, the Japanese alone excepted, use milk, and 
 many live upon it alone. 
 
 Milk, mares’. This is thinner than that of the 
 cow, but scarcely so thin as human milk. Its cream 
 cannot be converted into butter by agitation. Th« 
 whey contains sugar. 
 
 Milk-blotches. An eruption of white vesicles, 
 which assume a dark colour, resembling the blacken- 
 ing of the small-pox, and are succeeded by scabs pro- 
 ducing an ichorous matter, attended with considerable 
 itching. It generally appears on the forehead and 
 scalp, "extending half over the face, and at times even 
 proceeding farther. The period of its attack is th* 
 time of teething ; and it is probably the same disease 
 as the crusta laclea. 
 
 Milk-fever. See Puerperal fever. 
 
 Milk-teeth. See Teeth. 
 
 Milk-thistle. See Carduus marianus. 
 
 MILK-VETCH. See Astragalus excapus 
 
 MILK- WORT. See Poly gala vulgaris. 
 
 Milk wort , rattle-snake root. See Poly gala senega. 
 
 MILLEFO LIUM. (From mille, a thousand, and 
 folium, a leaf : named from its numerous leaves.) See 
 Achil}ea millefolium. 
 
 Millemo'rbia. (From mille, a thousand, and mor- 
 bus , a disease : so called from its use in many diseases.) 
 See Scrophularia nodosa. 
 
 Mille'ped.e. See Oniscus asellus. 
 
 MILLE'PES. (From mille, a thousand, andpes, a 
 foot: named from their numerous feet.) See Oniscus 
 asellus. 
 
 [MILLER, Edward, M.D., was a nativeof Dover, 
 in the state of Delaware. He was born on the 9th of 
 May, 1760. Dr. Miller, in the year 1784, commenced 
 the practice of medicine in the village of Frederica, a 
 short distance from his native town, in Delaware ; but 
 soon afterward removed to Somerset county, in Mary- 
 land. Here also his stay was short. In 1786 he re- 
 turned to Dover, and entered on the practice of his 
 profession in his native place. 
 
 In 1*796 he removed from Dover to the city of New- 
 York. Here he soon conciliated the esteem and confi- 
 dence of his medical brethren ; and notwithstanding the 
 many disadvantages under which a stranger engages 
 in the competition for medical practice in a great city, 
 he succeeded beyond his most sanguine expectations. 
 His business, in a few months, became such as to afford 
 him an ample support, and continued to become more 
 and more extensive until his death. 
 
 In a few weeks after his removal to New-York, Dr. 
 Miller, in connexion with his friends, Dr. Mitchill and 
 the late Dr. Elihu H. Smith, formed the plan of a peri- 
 odical publication to be devoted to medical sc»ence. 
 Their prospectus was issued in November of that year 
 (1796); and in the month of August, 1797, the first 
 number of the work appeared under the title of the 
 “ Medical Repository .” The commencement of this 
 publication undoubtedly forms an era in the literary 
 and medical history of our country. No work of a 
 
MIN 
 
 MIN 
 
 Bimilar kind had ever appeared in tlie United Stated. 
 Its influence in exciting and recording medical inqui- 
 ries, and in improving medical science, soon became 
 apparent. It led to the establishment of other similar 
 works in different parts of our own country as well as 
 of Europe ; and may thus, with great truth, be said to 
 have contributed more largely, than any other single 
 publication, to that taste for medical investigation and 
 improvement, which has been for a number of years 
 so conspicuously and rapidly advancing on this side of 
 the Atlantic. Dr. Miller lived to see the fifteenth vo- 
 lume of this work nearly brought to a close, and rejoiced 
 in the generous competition which it had been so evi- 
 dently the means « oxciting. 
 
 At the close of c*e season of 1805, in his official 
 character as resident physician, he addressed to his 
 ■ excellency Governor Lewis a report of the rise, pro- 
 gress, and termination of the yellow fever. To this 
 detail he added an exhibition and defence of the 
 doctrine concerning the origin of yellow fever, which, 
 after much inquiry and long experience, he had adopted. 
 This report was shortly afterward laid before the pub- 
 lic; and has been pronounced by good judges to be 
 one of the most luminous, forcible, comprehensive, 
 and satisfactory defences of the doctrine which it sup- 
 ports, that ever appeared, within the same compass, in 
 any language. 
 
 He fell a victim to an inflammatory attack upon the 
 lungs, which, after symptoms of convalescence, de- 
 generated into a typhus lever, which put an end to his 
 valuable life on the 17th day of March, 1812, in the 
 52d year of his age. 
 
 Dr. Miller’s published writings were not numerous. 
 A lew of them were originally, printed in detached 
 pamphlets ; but the greater part first appeared in the 
 Medical Repository. Since his decease they have been 
 collected and reprinted in one large octavo volume. 
 
 The moral and Social qualities of Dr. Miller were 
 worthy of no less praise than his talents, learning, and 
 professional skill. His humanity and practical benefi- 
 cence were no less conspicuous. These were mani- 
 fested throughout his professional life, and especially 
 in his attendance on the poor and friendless, to an 
 extent truly rare. 
 
 His delicacy in conversation has been seldom equal- 
 led, perhaps never exceeded. Nothing ever escaped 
 from his lips, even in his most unreserved moments, to 
 which the most refined and scrupulous might not listen 
 without offence. 
 
 Nor was his temperance less conspicuous than his 
 delicacy. He not only avoided the use of ardent 
 spirits, with a scrupulousness which to some might 
 appear excessive, but he was unusually sparing, and 
 even abstemious, in the use of every kind of drink 
 stronger than water. He rejected the use of tobacco 
 in every form, not only as an odious and unhealthy 
 practice, but also as a most insidious provocation to the 
 love of drinking. — Thach. Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 MILLET. See Panicum miliaceum. 
 
 Millet , Indian. See Panicum italicum. 
 
 MILL-MOUNTAIN. See Linum catharticum. 
 
 Milpho'sis. MtX0w<«s. A baldness of the eye- 
 brows. 
 
 Mi'ltos. MtXroj, Red-lead. 
 
 MILT WASTE. See Asplenium cetcrach. 
 
 Milzade'lla. (From milza, the Spanish for the 
 spleen: so called from its supposed virtues in diseases 
 of the spleen.) The herb archangel. See Angelica 
 archangelica. 
 
 MIMOSA. (From mimus, an actor, or imitator, 
 meaning a sort of imitative plant, the motionsof which 
 mimic the sensibility of animal life.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linna>an system. Class, Poly- 
 gamia ; Order, Monacia. The sensitive plant. 
 
 Mimosa catechu. The former name of the tree 
 which affords catechu. See Acacia catechu. 
 
 Mimosa nilotica. See Acacia vera. 
 
 Mimosa Senegal. The systematic name of the 
 tree from which the guin Senegal exudes. The gum is 
 brought from the country through which the river 
 Senegal runs, in loose or single drops, much larger 
 than gum-arabic. It is similar in virtue and quality 
 to the gum-arabic, and the gum which exudes in this 
 climate from the cherry-tree. See Acacia vera. 
 
 Minder crus spirit. See Ammonite acetatis liquor. 
 
 MINERAL. ( Mineralis ; from mina , a mine of 
 metal.) A substance which does no,. possess organiza- 
 
 tion, or is not produced by an organized body, belongs 
 to the division of the production of nature called mi- 
 nerals. Among this varied class of materials, which 
 require the attention of the chemist and manufacturer, 
 many are compounded of such principles, and formed 
 under such circumstances and situations in the earth, 
 that it is difficult to distinguish them without having 
 recourse to the test of experiment ; several are formed 
 with considerable regularity as to the proportion of 
 their principle, their fracture, their colour, specific 
 gravity, and figure of crystallization. 
 
 Mineral bodies which enter into the composition of 
 the globe, are classed by mineralogists under four 
 heads : — 1. Earths. 2. Salts. 3. Inflammable fossils ; 
 and, 4. Metals and their ores. Under the term earths, 
 are arranged stones and earths, which have no taste, 
 and do not burn when heated with contact of air. 
 
 Under the second, salts, or those saline substances 
 which melt in water and do not burn, they require, 
 according to Kirwan, less than two hundred times their 
 weight of water to dissolve them. 
 
 By inflammable fossils are to be understood all those 
 minerals not soluble in water, and exhibiting a flame 
 more or less evident when exposed to fire in contact 
 with air. 
 
 The fourth class, or ores, are compound bodies. Na- 
 ture has bestowed their proper metallic appearance on 
 some substances, and when this is the case, or they are 
 alloyed with other metals, or semi-metals, they are 
 •called native metals. But such as are distinguished, 
 as they commonly are, in mines, in combination with 
 some other unmetallic substances, are said to be mine- 
 ralized. The substance that sets them in that state, is 
 called the mineralizer, and the compound of both an 
 ore. For example, in the common ore of copper, this 
 metal is found oxidized, and the oxide combined with 
 sulphur. The copper may be considered as mineral 
 ized with oxygen and sulphur, and the compound of 
 the three bodies forms an ore of copper. 
 
 [MINERALS, arrangement of. The systematic 
 arrangement of minerals by writers on the subject 
 differs very materially. The only elementary work 
 on mineralogy published in this country is by’Parker 
 Cleaveland, professor in Bowdoin College, State of 
 Maine. As it is a work highly creditable to the author, 
 and much approved as a standard work, we give a tabu- 
 lar view of his arrangement. 
 
 TABULAR VIEW.* 
 
 CLASS. 1. — Substances not metallic , composed en- 
 tirely, or in part, of an Acid. 
 
 This class contains four orders. In the first order, 
 the acid is free or not combined; in the second, it is 
 combined with an alkali ; in the third, with an earth or 
 earths; and in the fourth, with both an alkali and an 
 earth. Hence the presence of an acid, provided it be 
 not united to a metallic base, characterizes this class. 
 
 ORDER I. — Acids not combined. 
 
 The base of the acid determines the genus. All the 
 species in this order have oxygen, as a common ingre- 
 dient, so combined with a base, as to produce an acid 
 GENUS I 
 
 Spec. 1. Sulphuric acid. 
 
 2. Sulphurous acid. 
 
 GENUS H. 
 
 Spec. 1. Muriatic acid. 
 
 GENUS III. 
 
 1. Carbonic acid. 
 
 GENUS IV. 
 
 1. Boracic acid. 
 
 ORDER ll.— Alkaline salts. 
 
 These salts are composed of an alkali, united to an 
 acid. Hence an alkali, so combined as to form a salt, 
 characterizes this order. Each alkali designates a 
 genus. 
 
 GENUS I . — AMMONIA 
 Spec. 1. Sulphate of Ammonia. 
 
 2. Muriate of Ammonia. 
 
 GENUS II.— POTASH. 
 
 1. Nitrate of Potash. 
 
 •In the tabular view, subspecies are distinguished from varieties 
 by their position in the column. A number of species, recently 
 discovered, and concerning which little is yet known, are alphabeti- 
 cally arranged in an appendix to the earthy class. Those specie* 
 which have never been analyzed, are marked by an asterisk. Those 
 species which arc prided in Italics, liave not hitherto been observed 
 in crystals, fior even with a crystalline structure. 
 
MIN 
 
 MIN 
 
 GENUS III— SODA. 
 
 Spec. 1. Sulphate of Soda. 
 
 2. Muriate of Soda. 
 
 3. Carbonate of Soda. 
 
 4. Borate of Soda. 
 
 ORDER III.— Earthy Salts. 
 
 These consist of an earth, or of earths, united to an 
 acid. Hence an earth, so combined as to form a salt, 
 characterizes this order. Each genus is determined by 
 the earth it contains. 
 
 GENUS I. — Barytes. 
 
 SUBSPECIES 
 
 AND VARIETIES 
 
 Spec. 1. Sulphate of Barytes. 
 
 lamellar 
 
 columnar 
 
 radiated 
 
 fibrous 
 
 concreted 
 
 granular 
 
 compact 
 
 earthy 
 
 fetid 
 
 2. Carbonate of Barytes. 
 
 GENUS U.—STROMTMM. 
 
 Spec. 1. Sulphate of Strontian. 
 
 foliated 
 
 fibrous 
 
 calcareous 
 
 2. Carbonate of Strontian. 
 
 GENUS III.— LIME. 
 
 Spec. 1. Arseniateof Lime. 
 
 2. Nitrate of Lime. 
 
 3. Phosphate of Lime. 
 
 Apatite. 
 
 Asparagus stone, 
 fibrous 
 amorphous 
 siliceous 
 
 4 . Fluate of Lime. 
 
 Fluor spar, 
 compact 
 earthy 
 argillaceous 
 
 5. Sulphate of Lime. 
 
 Selenite. 
 
 massive 
 
 Gypsum. 
 
 fibrous 
 
 granular 
 
 compact 
 
 branchy 
 
 snowy 
 
 earthy 
 
 Plaster stone. 
 
 6. Anhydrous Sulphate of Lime. 
 
 sparry 
 
 compact 
 
 silico-anhydrous 
 
 7 Carbonate of Lime. 
 
 calcareous spar 
 crystallized 
 laminated 
 granular 
 fibrous 
 compact 
 
 coarse grained 
 Chalk. 
 
 Agaric Mineral. 
 
 Fossil Farina, 
 concreted 
 Pisolite. 
 
 Oolite. 
 
 calcareous sinter 
 Tufa. 
 
 Argentine. 
 
 * Silvery chalk, 
 magnesian 
 common 
 Dolomite, 
 siliceous 
 Madreporite. 
 
 Calp. 
 
 fetid 
 
 bituminous 
 ferruginous 
 Brown spar. 
 
 IS 
 
 SUBSPECIES 
 
 Spec. and varieties. 
 
 Marl. 
 
 indurated 
 
 common 
 
 Bituminous marlite. 
 
 8. Arragonite. 
 
 fibrous 
 
 coralloidal 
 
 9. Siliceous Borate of Lime. 
 
 Botryolite. 
 
 GENUS TV . — MA GNESIJ1. 
 
 Spec. 1. Sulphate of Magnesia. 
 
 2. Carbonate of Magnesia. 
 
 3 Borate of Magnesia. 
 
 4. Fluate of Magnesia. 
 
 GENUS V . — AL UMIJYE. 
 
 Spec. 1. Mellate of Alumine. 
 
 ORDER IV. — Salts with an alkaline and earthy base. 
 Spec. 1. Alkaline sulphate of Alumine. 
 
 2. Fluate of Soda and Alumine. 
 
 3. Glauberite. 
 
 CLASS II. — Earthy compounds , or stones. 
 
 The minerals which belong to this class, are com- 
 posed chiefly of earths, combined with each other: 
 they frequently contain some metallic oxide, and some- 
 times an alkali, or acid. 
 
 Alumine, si - 1 
 
 lex andfluor-< Spec. 1. Topaz. 
 
 ic acid. 
 
 Alumine 
 nearly pure. 
 
 line and N 
 lesia. i 
 
 Alumine and 
 water. 
 Alumine : 
 magnesia. 
 
 Alumine and N 
 silex. l 
 
 Alumine, si- ( 
 lex and lime. < 
 Alumine, si- t 
 lex and zinc. f 
 Ittria & silex. j 
 Zirconia and i 
 silex. \ 
 
 Silex nearly^ 
 pure. 
 
 Pyonite. 
 
 2. Sapphire. 
 
 perfect 
 
 blue 
 
 violet 
 
 red 
 
 yellow 
 
 limpid 
 
 Corundum. 
 
 Adamantine spra. 
 Emery. 
 
 3. Disaspore. 
 
 4. Wavellite. 
 
 5. Spinelle. 
 
 Ruby. 
 
 Ceylanite. 
 
 6. Fibrolile. 
 
 7. Cyanite. 
 
 8. Staurotide. 
 
 9. Chrysoberyl. 
 
 10. Gahnite. 
 
 11. Gadolinite. 
 
 12. Zircon. 
 
 Jargon, 
 
 Hyacinth. 
 
 13. Quartz. 
 
 common 
 limpid 
 smoky 
 yellow 
 blue 
 rose red 
 irrsed 
 aventurine 
 milky 
 greasy 
 radiated 
 tabular 
 granular 
 arenaceous 
 pseudomorphous 
 
 Amethyst. 
 
 Prase. 
 
 ferruginous 
 
 yellow 
 
 red 
 
 greenish 
 
 fetid 
 
 Cat’s eye. 
 
 Chalcedony. 
 
 common 
 
 Cacholong 
 
 Carnelian. 
 
 Sardonyx. 
 
 Plasma. 
 
MIN 
 
 MIN 
 
 Silex, alu- 
 mine, and aI-< 
 kali. 
 
 Silex, alu- 
 mine, lime, < 
 and alkali. 
 
 Silex, alu- 
 mine, and 
 gluctne. 
 
 Silex, alu- 
 mine, and < 
 lime. 
 
 SUBSPECIES 
 
 AND VARIETIES. 
 
 Hyalite. 
 
 Heliotrope. 
 
 Chrysoprase 
 
 Opal. 
 
 precious 
 
 common 
 
 Hydrophane. 
 
 Girasole. 
 
 Semi-opal. 
 
 Flint. 
 
 swimming 
 
 Homstone. 
 
 Silicicalce. 
 
 Buhrstone. 
 
 Jasper. 
 
 common 
 
 striped 
 
 Egyptian 
 
 Spec. 14. Tripoli. 
 
 15. Porcellanite. 
 
 16. Siliceous Slate. 
 
 Basanite. 
 
 17. Petro silex. 
 
 18. Clinkstone. 
 
 19. Pumice. 
 
 20. Obsidian. 
 
 vitreous 
 
 Pearlstone. 
 
 21. Pitchstone. 
 
 22. Spodumen. 
 
 23. Lepidolite. 
 
 24. Mica. 
 
 laminated 
 
 lamellar 
 
 prismatic 
 
 25. Leucite. 
 
 26. Fettstein. 
 
 27. Lapis Lazuli. 
 
 Lazulite. 
 
 28. Schor. 
 
 common 
 
 Tourmaline. 
 
 Indicolite. 
 
 Rubellite. 
 
 29. Andaluzite. 
 
 30. Feldspar. 
 
 common 
 
 Adularia. 
 
 opalescent 
 
 aventurine 
 
 Petunlze. 
 
 granular 
 
 compact 
 
 31. Jade. 
 
 Nephrite. 
 
 Saussurite. 
 
 Axestone. 
 
 32. Emerald. 
 
 precious 
 
 Beryl. 
 
 33. Euclase. 
 
 34. Basalt. 
 
 columnar 
 
 tabular 
 
 globular 
 
 amorphous 
 
 35. * Wacke. 
 
 36. Dipyre. 
 
 37. Scapolite. 
 
 38. Wernerite. 
 
 39. Axinite. 
 
 40. Garnet. 
 
 precious 
 
 Pyrope. 
 
 common 
 
 Melanite. 
 
 manganesian 
 
 41. Aplome. 
 
 42. Epidote. 
 
 Zoisite. 
 
 Skorza. 
 
 manganesian 
 
 43. Cinnamon Stone. 
 
 44. Allochroite. 
 
 45. Idocrase. 
 
 46. *Meionite. 
 
 Silex, alu- 
 mine, lime, « 
 and water. 
 
 Silex, alu- ' 
 mine, soda, f 
 and muriatic £ 
 acid. ' 
 
 Silex, alu- 
 mine, alkali, <| 
 and water. I 
 
 Silex, lime, C 
 and cerium. \ 
 Silex, lime, J 
 and iron. \ 
 Silex, lime, 1 
 and water. < 
 Silex, bary- I 
 tee, alumine, < 
 and water. ( 
 
 Magnesia ) 
 and silex. j 
 
 Silex, mag- < 
 nesia,&. lime.' 
 
 Silex, magne- 
 sia, alumine, < 
 and lime. 
 
 Silex, magne- 
 sia, and alu- 
 mine. 
 
 Silex & alu- 
 mine. 
 
 SUBSPECIES 
 
 AND VARIETIES. 
 
 Spec. 47. Byssolite. 
 
 48. Prehnile. 
 
 crystallized 
 
 Koupholite. 
 
 fibrous 
 
 49. ^Edelite. 
 
 50. Stilbite. 
 
 51. Zeolite. 
 
 mealy 
 
 Crocalite. 
 
 Needlestone. 
 
 52. *Laumonite. 
 
 53. *Melilite. 
 
 54. Sodalite. 
 
 55. Natrolite. 
 
 56. Analcime. 
 
 57. Bildstein. 
 
 58. Nacrite. 
 
 59. Chabasie. 
 
 60. Allenite. 
 
 61. Yenite. 
 
 62. Schaalstein. 
 
 63. Ichthyophthalmite 
 
 64. Harmotome. 
 
 65. Chrysolite. 
 
 common 
 
 Olivine. 
 
 66. Labrador Stone. 
 
 67. Treinolite. 
 
 common 
 
 fibrous 
 
 Baikalite. 
 
 68. Asbestus. 
 
 Amianthus., 
 common 
 Mountain Cork 
 ligniform 
 compact 
 
 69. Diopside. 
 
 70. Sahlite. 
 
 71. Amianthoide. 
 
 72. Augite. 
 
 common 
 
 Coccolke. 
 
 73. Hornblende. 
 
 common 
 
 Basaltic 
 
 lamellar 
 
 fibrous 
 
 slaty 
 
 Actynolite. 
 
 common 
 
 acicular 
 
 74. Diallage. 
 
 granular 
 
 resplendent 
 
 Bronzite. 
 
 75. *Macle. 
 
 76. Native Magnesia. 
 
 77. Magnesite. 
 
 Keffekil. 
 
 Argillo-murite. 
 
 78. Serpentine. 
 
 precious 
 
 common 
 
 79. Steatite. 
 
 common 
 
 Potstone. 
 
 80. Talc. 
 
 common 
 
 indurated 
 
 81. Chlorite. 
 
 common 
 slaty 
 foliated 
 Green earth. 
 
 82. Sommite. 
 
 83. Anthophyllite. 
 
 84. Pinite. 
 
 73 
 
MIN 
 
 MIN 
 
 Spec. 85. Argillaceous Slate. 
 
 Gladstone. 
 
 Clay. 
 
 SUBSPECIES 
 
 AND VARIETIES. 
 
 Argillite. 
 
 Shale. 
 Novaculite. 
 Aluminous Slate, 
 graphic 
 
 Native Argill. 
 
 Collyrite. 
 
 Kaolin. 
 
 Cimolite. 
 
 adhesive 
 
 Potter’s 
 
 Lithcmarge. 
 
 Fuller’s Earth. 
 
 Bole. 
 
 Reddle. 
 
 Yellow Earth. 
 Umber. 
 
 88. Alum-stone. 
 
 Appendix. 
 
 89. *Bergmanite. 
 
 90. *Chusite. 
 
 91. *Fuscite. 
 
 92. * Gabromlc. 
 
 93. *Haiiyene. 
 
 94. *Iolite. 
 
 95. *Petalite. 
 
 9G. *Pseudo-sornmite.. 
 
 97. * Siderocleple. 
 
 98. *Spinellane. 
 
 99. *Spinthere. 
 
 CLASS III. — Combustibles. 
 Spec. 1. Hydrogen Gas. 
 
 Sulphur. 
 
 Bitumen. 
 
 Amber. 
 
 Diamond. 
 
 Anthracite. 
 
 carburetted 
 
 sulphuretted 
 
 Naptha. 
 
 Petrolium. 
 
 Maltha. 
 
 elastic 
 
 Asphattum. 
 
 Retinasphaitum. 
 
 slaty 
 
 
 granular 
 
 conchoidal 
 
 7. Graphite. 
 
 columnar 
 
 foliated 
 
 granulat 
 
 
 8. Coal. 
 
 cannel 
 
 slaty 
 
 coarse 
 
 9. Lignite. 
 
 Jet. 
 
 brittle 
 
 Bituminous Wood. 
 
 brown 
 
 earthy 
 
 10. Peat. 
 
 fibrous 
 
 compact 
 
 CLASS IV.— Ores. 
 GENUS I .—GOLD. 
 Spec. 1. Native Gold. 
 
 GENUS II .—PLATIMA. 
 Spec. 1. Native Platina. 
 
 GENUS IU .—SILVER. 
 Spec. L Native silver. 
 
 auriferous 
 
 2. Antimonial Silver. 
 
 3. Arsenical Silver. 
 
 4. Sulphuret of Silver. 
 
 5. Sulphuretted Antimonial Silver. 
 
 brittle 
 
 6. Black Silver 
 
 7. 
 
 8 . 
 
 Carbonate of Silver. 
 Muriate of Silver. 
 
 71 
 
 argillaceous 
 
 eOBSPECIES 
 
 AND VARIETIES. 
 
 GENUS IV —MERCURY. 
 
 Spec. 1. Motive Mercury. 
 
 2. Argental Mercury. 
 
 3. Sulphuret of Mercury. 
 
 common 
 
 fibrous 
 
 bituminous 
 
 4. Muriate of Mercury. 
 
 GENUS V.— COPPER. 
 
 Spec. 1. Native Copper. 
 
 2. Sulphuret of Copper. 
 
 pseudomorphou 
 
 3. Pyritous Copper. 
 
 variegated 
 
 4. Gray Copper. 
 
 arsenical 
 
 antimonial 
 
 5. Red Oxide of Copper. 
 
 foliated 
 
 capillary 
 
 compact 
 
 ferruginous 
 
 6. Azure Carbonate of Copper. 
 
 earthy 
 
 7. Green Carbonate of Copper. 
 
 fibrous 
 
 compact 
 
 earthy 
 
 ferruginous 
 
 8. Dioptase. 
 
 9. Muriate of Copper. 
 
 sandy 
 
 JO. Sulphate of Copper. 
 
 11. Phosphate of Copper. 
 
 12. Arseni ate of Copper. 
 
 obtuse octaedtal 
 acute cctaedral 
 foliated 
 prismatic 
 fibrous 
 ferruginous 
 GENUS Yl.—JROM 
 Spec. 1. Native Iron. 
 
 2. Arsenical Iron. 
 
 argentiferous 
 
 3. Sulphuret of Iron. 
 
 common 
 
 radiated 
 
 hepatic 
 
 magnetic 
 
 arsenical 
 
 4. Magnetic Oxide of Iron. 
 
 Native magnet. 
 Iron sand. 
 
 5. Specular Oxide of Iron. 
 
 micaceous 
 
 6. Red Oxide of Iron. 
 
 scaly 
 
 Hematite. 
 
 compact 
 
 ochrey 
 
 7 Brown Oxide of Iron. 
 
 scaly » 
 
 Hematite, 
 compact 
 ochrey 
 
 8. Argillaceous Oxide of Iron. 
 
 columnar 
 granular 
 lenticular 
 nodular 
 common 
 og ore. 
 
 9. Carbonate of Iron. 
 
 10. Sulphate of Iron. 
 
 11. Phosphate of Iron. 
 
 12. Arseniate of Iron. 
 
 13. Chromate of Iron. 
 
 foliated 
 
 earthy 
 
 Green iron earth. 
 
 crystallized 
 
 granular 
 
 amorphous 
 
MIN 
 
 MIN 
 
 SUBSPECIES 
 
 AND VARIETIES. 
 
 GENUS vn.— LEAD. 
 
 Spec. 1. Native Lead. 
 
 2. Sulphuret of Lead. 
 
 common 
 compact 
 fibrous 
 antimonial 
 argento antimonial 
 argento-bismuthal 
 
 3. Oxide of Lead. 
 
 earthy 
 
 4. Carbonate of Lead. 
 
 crystallized 
 
 acicular 
 
 columnar 
 
 compact 
 
 black 
 
 5. Carbonated Muriate of Lead. 
 
 6. Sulphate of Lead. 
 
 7. Phosphate of Lead. 
 
 acicular 
 
 arseniated 
 
 bluish 
 
 8. Arseniate of Lead. 
 
 9. Chromate of Lead. 
 
 10 Molybdate of Lead. 
 
 GENUS VIII.— TIN. 
 
 Spec. 1. Oxide of Tin. 
 
 fibrous 
 
 2. Pyritous Tin . 
 
 GENUS IX.— ZINC. 
 
 Spec. 1. Sulphuret of Zinc. 
 
 yellow 
 
 brown 
 
 black 
 
 fibrous 
 
 2. Red Oxide of Zinc. 
 
 3. Siliceous Oxide of Zinc. 
 
 foliated 
 
 common 
 
 4. Carbonate of Zinc. 
 
 5. Sulphate of Zinc. 
 
 GENUS X.— NICKEL. 
 Spec. I. Native Nickel. 
 
 2. Arsenical Nickel. 
 
 3. Oxide of Nickel. 
 
 GENUS XI.— COBALT. 
 
 Spec. 1. Arsenical Cobalt. 
 
 dull 
 
 2. Gray Cobalt. 
 
 3. Sulphuret of Cobalt. 
 
 4. Oxide of Cobalt. 
 
 black 
 
 brown 
 
 yellow 
 
 5. Sulphate of Cobalt. 
 
 6. Arseniate of Cobalt. 
 
 acicular 
 
 earthy 
 
 argentiferous 
 
 GENUS XII — MANGANESE. 
 Si ec. 1. Oxide of Manganese. 
 
 radiated 
 
 compact 
 
 earthy 
 
 ferruginous 
 
 2. Sulphuret of Manganese. 
 
 3. Carbonate of Manganese. 
 
 4. Phosphate of Manganese. 
 
 GENUS XIII.— ARSENIC. 
 Spec. 1. Native Arsenic. 
 
 concreted 
 
 specular 
 
 amorphous 
 
 2. Sulphuret of Arsenic. 
 
 Realgar. 
 
 Orpiment. 
 
 Oxide of Arsenic. 
 
 SUBSPECIES 
 
 AND VARIETIES. 
 
 GENUS XIV.— BISMUTH 
 Spec. 1. Native Bismuth. 
 
 2. Sulphuret of Bismuth. 
 
 3. Oxide of Bismuth. 
 
 GENUS XX.— ANTIMONY. 
 
 Spec. 1. Native Antimony. 
 
 arsenical 
 
 2. Sulphuret of Antimony. 
 
 radiated 
 
 foliated 
 
 compact 
 
 plumous 
 
 3. Oxide of Antimony. 
 
 earthy 
 
 4. Sulphuretted Oxide of Antimony. 
 
 GENUS XVI.— TELLURIUM. 
 
 Spec. 1. Native Tellurium. 
 
 auro- argent! ferous. 
 
 auro-plumbiferous. 
 
 GENUS XVII.— CHROME. 
 
 GENUS XVIII.— MOLYBDENA. 
 
 Spec. 1. Sulphuret of Molybdena. 
 
 GENUS XIX.— TUNGSTEN. 
 
 Spec. 1. Calcareous Oxide of Tungsten. 
 
 2. Ferruginous Oxide of Tungsten. 
 
 GENUS XX.— TITANIUM. 
 
 Spec. 1. Red Oxide of Titanium. 
 
 2. Ferruginous Oxide of Titanium. 
 
 Menachanite 
 
 Nigrine. 
 
 Iserine. 
 
 3. Silico-calcareous Oxide of Titanium 
 
 4. Octaedral Oxide of Titanium. 
 
 GENUS XXI. — URANIUM 
 Spec. 1. Black Oxide of Uranium. 
 
 2. Green Oxide of Uranium. 
 
 crystallized 
 
 earthy 
 
 GENUS XXII. — COL UMBIUM. 
 
 Spec. 1. Oxide of Coluinbium. 
 
 ferruginous 
 
 Ittrious 
 
 GENUS XXIII.— CERIUM. 
 
 Spec. 1. Oxide of Cerium. 
 
 Mineral caoutchouc. See Caoutchouc. 
 
 Mineral oil. Petroleum. 
 
 Mineral pitch. Bitumen. 
 
 Mineral poisons. See Poisons. 
 
 Mineral salts. See Salts. 
 
 Mineral waters. Aquce minerales. Aquce mcdi- 
 cinales. Waters holding minerals in solution are 
 called mineral waters. But as all water, in a mineral 
 state, is impregnated, either more or less, with some 
 mineral substances, the name mineral waters , should 
 be confined to such waters as are sufficiently impreg- 
 nated with mineral matters to produce some sensible 
 effects on the animal economy, and either to cure or 
 prevent some of the diseases to which the human body 
 is liable. On this account, these waters might be with 
 much more propriety called medicinal waters , were not 
 the name by which they are commonly known too 
 firmly established by long use. 
 
 The mineral waters which are the most esteemed, 
 and consequently the most resorted to for the cure of 
 diseases, are those of, 
 
 1. Aix. 
 
 2. Barege. 
 
 3. Bath. 
 
 4. Bristol. 
 
 5. Buxton. 
 
 6. Borset. 
 
 7. Cheltenham. 
 
 8. Carlsbad. 
 
 9. Epsom. 
 
 10. Harrowgate; 
 
 11. Hartfell. 
 
 12. Holywell. 
 
 13. Malvern. 
 
 74. Matlock. 
 
 15. Moftat. 
 
 16. Pyrmont. 
 
 17. Scarborough. 
 
 18. Spa. 
 
 19. Seidlitz. 
 
 20. Sea-water. 
 
 21. Seltzer. 
 
 22. Tunbridge. 
 
 23. Vichy, and others of 
 less note. 
 
 For the properties and virtues of these, consult their 
 respective heads. 
 
 75 
 
A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, showing the Composition of MINERAL WATERS. 
 
 • Tb»t it. 2,94 contained in tlie sulphate of icon, (this salt, when crystallized, containing 28 per cent, of oxide of iron, according to Kinvan.l and 1.875 additional of oxide of iron. 
 
MIN 
 
 MIN 
 
 Fourcroy divides all mineral and medicinal waters 
 into nine orders, viz. 
 
 ] . Cold acidulous waters. 
 
 2. Hot or thermal acidulous waters. 
 
 3. Sulphuric saline waters. 
 
 4. Muriatic saline waters. 
 
 5. Simple sulphureous waters. 
 
 6. Sulphurated gaseous waters. 
 
 7. Simple ferruginous waters. 
 
 8. Ferruginous and acidulous waters. 
 
 9. Sulphuric ferruginous waters. 
 
 Dr. Saunders arranges mineral waters into the fol- 
 lowing classes : 
 
 1. Simple cold. 
 
 2. . . thermal. 
 
 3. . . saline. 
 
 4. Highly carbonated alkaline. 
 
 5. Simple carbonated chalybeate. 
 
 6. Hot carbonated chalybeate. 
 
 7. Highly carbonated chalybeate. 
 
 8. Saline carbonated chalybeate. 
 
 9. Hot saline highly carbonated chalybeate. 
 
 10. Vitriolated chalybeate. 
 
 11. Cold, sulphureous. 
 
 12. Hot, alkaline, sulphureous. 
 
 In order to present the reader, under one point of 
 view, with the most conspicuous features in the com- 
 position of the mineral waters of this and some other 
 countries, the preceding Synoptical Table has been sub- 
 joined, from Dr. Saunders’s work on mineral waters. 
 
 The reader will please to observe, that under the 
 head of Neutral Purging Salts , are included the sul- 
 phates of soda and magnesia, and the muriates of lime, 
 soda, and magnesia. The power which the earthy 
 muriates may possess of acting on the intestinal canal, 
 is not quite ascertained, but, from their great solu- 
 bility, and from analogy with salts, with similar com- 
 ponent parts, we may conclude that this forms a prin- 
 cipal part of their operation. 
 
 The reader will likewise observe, that where the 
 spaces are left blank, it signifies that we are ignorant 
 whether any of the substance at the head of the co- 
 lumn is contained in the water; that the word none, 
 implies a certainty of the absence of that substanoe : 
 and the term uncertain , means that the substance is 
 contained, but that the quantity is not known. 
 
 Dr. Henry, in his epitome of chemistry, gives the 
 following concise and accurate account for the analysis 
 of mineral waters: 
 
 Water is never presented by nature in a state of com- 
 plete purity. Even when collected as it descends in 
 the form of rain, chemical tests detect in it foreign in- 
 gredients. And when it has been absorbed by the 
 earth, has traversed its different strata, and is returned 
 to us by springs, it is found to have acquired various 
 impregnations. The readiest method of judging of 
 the contents of natural waters, is by applying what are 
 termed tests, or reagents, i. e. substances which, on 
 being added to a water, exhibit by the phenomena they 
 produce, the nature of the saline and other ingredients. 
 For example, if, on adding an infusion of litmus to any 
 water, its colour is changed to red, we infer that the 
 water contains an uncombined acid; if this change 
 ensue even after the water has been boiled, we judge 
 that the acid is a fixed and not a volatile one ; and if, 
 on adding the muriate of barytes, a precipitate falls 
 down, we safely conclude that the peculiar acid present 
 in the water is either entirely or in part the sulphuric 
 acid. Dr. Henry first enumerates the tests generally 
 employed in examining mineral waters, and describes 
 their application, and afterward indicates by what 
 particular tests the substances generally found in wa- 
 ters may be detected. 
 
 A. Infusion of Litmus. Syrup of Violets , <$-c. 
 
 As the infusion of litmus is apt to spoil by keeping, 
 some solid litmus should be kept. The infusion is pre- 
 pared by steeping this substance, first bruised in a mor- 
 tar, and tied up in a thin rag, in distilled water, which 
 extracts its blue colour. If the colour of the infusion 
 tends too much to purple, it may be amended by a drop 
 or two of pure ammonia; but of this no more should 
 be added than what is barely sufficient, lest the delicacy 
 of the test should be impaired. The syrup of violets 
 is not easily obtained pure. The genuine syrup may 
 be distinguished from the spurious by a solution of 
 corrosive sublimate, which changes the former to 
 green, while it reddens the latter. When it can be 
 
 procured genuiue, it is an excellent test of acids, and 
 may be employed in the same manner as the infusion 
 of litmus. Paper stained with the juice of the marsh 
 violet, or with that of radishes, answers a similar pur- 
 pose. In staining paper for the purpose of a test, it 
 must be used unsized; or, if sized, it must previously 
 be washed with warm water ; because the alum which 
 enters into the composition of the size will otherwise 
 change tbe vegetable colour to a red. 
 
 Infusion of litmus is a test of most uncombined 
 acids. 
 
 If the infusion redden the unboiled but not the boiled 
 water under examination, or if the red colour occa- 
 sioned by adding the infusion to a reemit water, return 
 to blue on boiling, we may infer that the acid is a vola- 
 tile one, and most probably the carbonic acid. Sul- 
 phuretted hydrogen gas, dissolved in water, also red- 
 dens litmus, but not after boiling. To ascertain whether 
 the change be produced by carbonic acid, or sulphuuret- 
 ted hydrogen, when experiment shows that the red- 
 dening cause is volatile, add a little lime-water. This, 
 if carbonic acid be present, will occasion a precipitate, 
 which will dissolve with effervescence, on adding a 
 little muriatic acid. Sulphuretted hydrogen may also 
 be contained in the same water, which will be ascer- 
 tained by the tests hereafter to be described. 
 
 Paper tinged with litmus is also reddened by the 
 resence of carbonic acid, but regains its blue colour 
 y drying. The mineral and fixed acids redden it per- 
 manently. That these acids, however, may produce 
 their effect, it is necessary that they should be present 
 in a sufficient proportion. 
 
 Infusion of litmus reddened by vinegar — Spirituous 
 tincture of Brazil-wood — Tincture of turmeric and 
 paper stained with each of these three substances— 
 Syrup of violets. All these different tests have one 
 and the same object. 
 
 1. Infusion of litmus reddened by vinegar, or litmus 
 paper reddened by vinegar, has its blue colour restored 
 by alkalies and pure earths, and by carbonated alkalies 
 and earths. 
 
 2. Turmeric paper and tincture are changed to a 
 reddish brown by alkalies, whether pure or carbo- 
 nated, and by pure earths; but not by carbonated 
 earths. 
 
 3. The red infusion of Brazil-wood, and paper stain- 
 ed with it, become blue by alkalies and earths, and 
 even by the latter, when dissolved by an excess of car- 
 bonic acid. In the last-mentioned case, however, the 
 change will either cease to appear or be much less re- 
 markable, when the water has been boiled. 
 
 4. Syrup of violets, when pure, is by the same causes 
 turned green, as also paper stained with the juices of 
 violets, or radishes. 
 
 B. Tincture of Galls. 
 
 Tincture of galls is the test generally employed for 
 discovering iron, with all the combinations of which 
 it produces a black tinge, more or less intense, ac- 
 cording to the quantity of iron. The iron, however, 
 in order to be detected by this test, must be in the state 
 of red oxide, or, if oxidated in a less degree, its effects 
 will not be apparent, unless after standing some time 
 in contact with air. By applying this test before and 
 after evaporation or boiling, we may know whether 
 the iron be held in solution by carbonic acid, or a fixed 
 acid ; for, 
 
 1. If it produce its effects before the application of 
 heat, and not afterward, carbonic acid is the solvent. 
 
 2. If after, as well as before, a mineral acid is the 
 solvent. 
 
 3. If, by the boiling, a yellowish powder be precipi- 
 tated, and yet galls continue to strike the water black 
 afterward, the iron, as often happens, is dissolved both 
 by carbonic acid and a fixed acid. A neat mode of ap- 
 plying the gall test was used by Klaproth, in his analy- 
 sis of the Carlsbad water. A slice of the gall-nut was 
 suspended by a silken thread, in a large bottle of the re- 
 cent water; and so small was the quantity of iron, 
 that it could only be discovered in water fresh from the 
 spring. 
 
 C. Sulphuric Acid. 
 
 1. Sulphuric acid discovers, by a slight effervescence, 
 the presence of carbonic acid, whether unComblned or 
 united with alkalies, or earths. 
 
 2. If lime be present, whether pure or uncombined 
 the addition of sulphuric acid, occasions, after a few 
 days, a white precipitate. 
 
 77 
 
MIN 
 
 MIN 
 
 3. Barytes is precipitated instantly in the form of a 
 white powder. 
 
 4. Nitrous and muriatic salts, on adding sulphuric 
 acid and applying heat, are decomposed ; and if a stop- 
 per, moistened with pure ammonia, be held over the 
 vessel, white clouds appear. For distinguishing whe- 
 ther nitric or muriatic acid be present, rules will be 
 given hereafter. 
 
 Nitric and Nitrous Acid. 
 
 These acids, if they occasion effervescence, give the 
 same indications as the sulphuric. The nitrous acid 
 has been lecommended as a test distinguishing between 
 hepatic waters that contain sulpliuret of potassa, and 
 those that only contain sulphuretted hydrogen gas. In 
 the former case a precipitate ensues on adding nitrous 
 acid, and a very foetid smell arises ; in the latter, a slight 
 cloudiness only appears, and the smell of the water be- 
 comes less disagreeable. 
 
 D. Oxalic Acid and Oxalates. 
 
 This acid is a most delicate test of lime, which it se- 
 parates from all its combinations. 
 
 1. If a water which is precipitated by oxalic acid, 
 becomes milky on adding a watery solution of carbonic 
 acid gas, or by blowing air through it by means of a 
 quill, or glass tube, we may infer that pure lime (or 
 bdryt.es, which has never yet been found pure in water) 
 is present. 
 
 2. If the oxalic acid occasion a precipitate before but 
 not after boiling, the lime is dissolved by an excess of 
 carbonic acid. 
 
 3. If, after boiling, by a fixed acid : a considerable 
 excess of any of the mineral acids, however, prevents 
 the oxalic acid from occasioning a precipitate, even 
 though lime be present; because some acids decompose 
 the oxalic, and others, dissolving the oxalate of lime, 
 prevent it from appearing. 
 
 The oxalates of ammonia, or of potassa, (which may 
 easily be formed by saturating their respective carbo- 
 nates with a solution of oxalic acid,) are not liable to 
 the above objections, and are preferable, as reagents, 
 to the uncombined acid. Yet even these oxalates fail 
 to detect lime when supersaturated with muriatic or 
 nitric acids ; and if such an excess be present, it must 
 oe saturated before adding the test with pure ammonia. 
 Fluate of ammonia is the best test of lime. It is made 
 by adding carbonate of ammonia to diluted fluoric acid. 
 
 E. Pure Alkalies and Carbonated Alkalies. 
 
 1. The pure fixed alkalies precipitate all earths and 
 metals, whether dissolved by volatile or fixed menstrua, 
 but only in certain states of dilution : for example, 
 sulphate of alumine may be present in water, in the 
 proportion of 4 grains to 500, without being discovered 
 by puie fixed alkalies. As the alkalies precipitate so 
 many substances, it is evident they cannot afford any 
 precise information when employed as reagents. From 
 !he colour of the precipitate, as it approaches to pure 
 white, or recedes from it, an experienced eye will judge 
 that the precipitated earth contains less or more of the 
 metallic admixture. 
 
 2. Pure fixed alkalies decompose all salts with basis 
 of ammonia, which becomes evident by its smell, and 
 also by the white fumes it exhibits when a stopper is 
 brought near it, moistened with muriatic acid. 
 
 3. Carbonates of potassa and soda have similar ef- 
 fects. 
 
 4. Pure ammonia precipitates all earthy and metallic 
 salts. Besidek this property, it also imparts a deep blue 
 colour to any liquid that contains copper in a state of 
 solution. 
 
 Carbonate of ammonia has the same properties, ex- 
 cept that it does not precipitate magnesia from its com- 
 binations. Hence, to ascertain whether this earth be 
 present in any solution, add the carbonate of ammonia 
 till no further precipitation ensues, filter the liquor, and 
 then add pure ammonia. If any precipitation now oc- 
 curs, we may infer the presence of magnesia. 
 
 F. Civic- Water. 
 
 1. Lime-water is applied for the purposes of a test, 
 chiefly for detecting carbonic acid. Let any liquor, 
 supposed to contain this acid, be mixed with an equal 
 bulk of lime-water. If carbonic acid be present, either 
 free or combined, a precipitate will immediately ap- 
 pear, which, on adding a few drops of muriatic acid, 
 will immediately dissolve with effervescence. 
 
 2. Lime-water will immediately show the presence 
 of corrosive sublimate, by a brickdust-coloured sedi- 
 ment. Jlf arsenic be present in any liquid, lime-water, 
 
 when added, will occasion a precipitate, consisting' of 
 iime and arsenic, which is very difficultly soluble in 
 water. This precipitate, when mixed up with oil, and 
 laid on hot coals, yields the well-known garlic smell of 
 arsenic. 
 
 G. Pure Barytes , and its Solution in Water. 
 
 1. A solution of pure barytes is even more effectual 
 than lime-water, in detecting the presence of carbonic 
 acid, and is much more portable and convenient; since 
 from the crystals of this earth, the solution may at any 
 time be prepared. In discovering fixed air, the solution 
 of barytes is used similarly to lime-water ; and, if this 
 acid be present, gives, in like manner, a precipitate so- 
 luble with effervescence in muriatic acid. 
 
 Pure strontites has similar virtues as a test. 
 
 H. Metals. 
 
 1. Of the metals, silver and mercury are tests of the 
 presence of sulphurets, and of sulphuretted hydrogen 
 gas. If a little quicksilver be put into a bottle, contain- 
 ing water impregnated with either of these substances, 
 its surface soon acquires a black film, and, on shaking, 
 a blackish powder separates from it. Silver is imme- 
 diately tarnished from the same cause. 
 
 2. The metals also may be used as tests of each 
 other, and on the principle of elective affinity. Thus, 
 for example, a polished iron plate, immersed in a solu- 
 tion of sulphate of copper, soon acquires a coat of this 
 metal, and the same in other similar examples. 
 
 I. Sulphate of Iron. 
 
 This is the only one of the sulphates, except that 
 of silver, applicable to the purposes of a test. When 
 used in this view, it is generally employed to ascertain 
 the presence of oxygenous gas, of which a natural wa- 
 ter may contain a small quantity. 
 
 A water suspected to’* contain this gas, may be mixed 
 with a little recently dissolved sulphate of iron, and 
 kept corked up. If an oxide of iron be precipitated in 
 the course of a' few days, the water may be inferred to 
 contain oxygenous gas. 
 
 Sulphate, Nitrate, and Acetate of Silver. 
 
 These solutions are, in some measure, applicable to 
 the same purpose. 
 
 1. They are peculiarly adapted to the discovery of 
 muriatic acid and muriates. For the silver, quitting 
 the nitric or other acid, combines with the muriatic, 
 and forms a flaky precipitate, which at first is white, 
 but, on exposure to the sun’s light, acquires a violet co- 
 lour. This precipitate Dr. Black states to contain, in 
 1000 parts, as much muriatic acid as would form 425 
 parts and a half of crystallized muriate of soda, which 
 estimate scarcely differs at all from that of Klaproth. 
 A precipitation, however, may arise from other causes, 
 which it may be proper to state. 
 
 2. The solutions of silver in acids are precipitated by 
 carbonated alkalies and earths. The agency of these 
 may be prevented by previously adding a few drops of 
 the same acid in which the silver is dissolved. 
 
 3. The nitrate and acetate of silver are decomposed 
 by the sulphuric and sulphurous acids ; but this may 
 be prevented by adding previously a few drops of nitrate 
 or acetate of barytes, and after allowing the precipitate 
 to subside, the clear liquor may be decanter!, and the 
 solution of silver added. Should a precipitation now 
 take place, the presence of muriatic acid, or some one 
 of its combinations, may be suspected. To obviate 
 uncertainty, whether a precipitation be owing to sul- 
 phuric or muriatic acid, a solution of sulphate of silver 
 may be employed, which is affected only by the latter 
 acid. 
 
 4. The solutions of silver are precipitated by extract- 
 ive matters ; but in this case also the precipitate is dis- 
 coloured, and is soluble in nitrous acid. 
 
 K. Nitrate and Acetate of Lead. 
 
 1. Acetate of lead, the most eligible of these two 
 tests, is precipitated by sulphuric and muriatic acids; 
 but as, of both these, we have much better indicators, 
 it is not necessary to enlarge on its application to tins 
 purpose. 
 
 2. The acetate is also a test of sulphuretted hydro- 
 gen and sulphurets of alkalies, which occasion a black 
 precipitate ; and if a paper, on which characters are 
 traced with a solution of acetate of lead, be held over 
 a portion of water containing a sulphuretted hydrogen, 
 they are soon rendered visible. 
 
 3. The acetate of lead is employed in the discovery 
 of uncombiued boracic acid, a very rare ingredient of 
 waters. To ascertain whether this be present, some 
 
MIN 
 
 MIS 
 
 cautions are necessary. Tlie unconibined alkalies and 
 earths (if any be suspected) must be saturated with 
 acetic acid. The sulphates must be decomposed by 
 acetate or nitrate of barytes, and the muriates by ace- 
 tate or nitrate of silver. The filtered liquor, if boracic 
 acid be contained in it, will give a precipitate soluble 
 in nitric acid of the specific gravity of 1.3. 
 
 L. Nitrate of Mercury , prepared with and without 
 heat. 
 
 This solution, differently prepared, is sometimes em- 
 ployed as a test. But, since other tests answer the 
 same purposes more effectually, it is not absolutely ne- 
 cessary to have these tests. 
 
 M . Muriate , Nitrate, and Acetate of Barytes. 
 
 1. These solutions are all most delicate tests of sul- 
 phuric acid, and of its combinations, with which they 
 give a white precipitate, insoluble in dilute muriatic 
 acid. They are decomposed, however, by carbonates 
 of alkalies ; but the precipitate occasioned by these is 
 soluble in dilute muriatic and nitric acid with efferves- 
 cence, and may even be prevented by adding pre- 
 viously a few drops of the acid contained in the bary- 
 tic sait. 
 
 One hundred grains of dry sulphate of barytes (ac- 
 cording to Klaproth, p. 168,) contain about 45 one-fifth 
 of sulphuric acid of the specific gravity 1850, according 
 to Olayfield, 33 of acid of sp. gr. 2240 ; according to 
 Thenard, after calcination about 25. These estimates 
 differ very considerably. From Klaproth’s experiments, 
 it appears that 1000 grains of sulphate of barytes indi- 
 cate 595; desiccated sulphate of soda, or 1415 of the 
 crystallized salt. The same chemist has shown that 
 100 grains of sulphate of barytes are produced by the 
 precipitation of 71 grains of sulphate of lime. 
 
 2. Phosphoric salts also occasion a precipitate with 
 these tests, which is soluble in muriatic acid without 
 effervescence. 
 
 N. Prussiates of Potassa and Lime. 
 
 Of these two the prussiate of potassa is the most eli- 
 gible. When pure it does not speedily assume a blue 
 colour on the addition of acid, nor does it immediately 
 precipitate muriatic barytes. Prussiate of potassa is a 
 very sensible test of iron, with the solutions of which 
 in acids it produces a Prussian blue precipitate, in 
 consequence of a double elective affinity. To render 
 its effect moi’e certain, however, it may be proper to 
 add previously, to any water suspected to contain iron, 
 a little muriatic acid, with a view to the saturation of 
 unconibined alkalies, or earths, which, if present, pre 
 vent the detection of any minute portions of iron. 
 
 1. If a water, after boiling and filtration, does not 
 afford a blue precipitate on the addition of prussiate of 
 potassa, the solvent of the iron maybe inferred to be & 
 volatile one, and probably the carbonic acid. 
 
 2. Should the precipitation ensue in the boiled water, 
 the solvent is a fixed acid, the nature of which must 
 be ascertained by other tests. 
 
 O. Solutions of Soap in Alkohol. 
 
 This solution may be used to ascertain the compara- 
 tive hardness of waters. With distilled water it may 
 be mixed without producing any change ; but, if added 
 to a hard water, it produces a milkiness, more or less 
 considerable as the water is less pure: and from the 
 degree of milkiness, an experienced eye will judge of 
 its quality. The acids, alkalies, and all earthy and 
 metallic salts, decompose soap, and occasion that pro- 
 perty in water termed hardness. 
 
 Alkohol. 
 
 Alkohol, when mixed with any water in the propor- 
 tion of about an equal bulk, precipitates all the sorts 
 which it is not capable of dissolving. 
 
 P. Hydro- sulphured of Ammonia. 
 
 This and other sulphurets, as well as water saturated 
 with sulphuretted hydrogen, may be employed in de- 
 tecting lead and arsenic, with tlieformerof which they 
 give a black, and with the latter a yellowish precipi- 
 tate. As lead and arsenic, however, are never found 
 in natural waters, these tests are not required. 
 
 MINERA'LfA. >3ee Mineral. 
 
 MINERALIZE. Metallic substances are said to be 
 mineralized when deprived of their usual properties 
 by combination with some other substance. 
 
 MINERA'LOGY. Mincralogia. That part of natu- 
 ral liistorj which relates to minerals. 
 
 Minim, rice Minimum. 
 
 MINIMUM. A minim. The sixtieth part of a fluid 
 drachm. An important change has been adopted in 
 
 the last London Pharmacopoeia, for the mensuration 
 of liquids, and the division of the wine pint, to ensure 
 accuracy in the measurement of quantities of liquids 
 below one drachm. The number of drops contained 
 in one drachm has been assumed to be sixty : and 
 taking water as a standard, this number, though by no 
 means accurate, would still be sufficient for ordinary 
 purposes ; but when other liquids of less specific gravity 
 are used, a much larger number is required to till the 
 same measure, as of proof spirit, 140 drops are required 
 to equal the bulk of 60 of water, dropped from the 
 same vessel. If, therefore, in the composition of me- 
 dicines, measures suited to the standard of water were 
 used occasionally only, and it was generally assumed 
 that 60 drops were equal to one fluid-draclnn, and one 
 fluid-drachm was substituted for 60 drops prescribed, 
 twice the dose intended would be given. There are 
 further objections to the use of drops ; that their bulk 
 is influenced by the quantity of liquid contained in the 
 bottle from which they fall, by the thickness of the lip, 
 and even by the inequalities on tire surface of the lip 
 of the same bottle; that volatile liquids, to which tins 
 mode is most commonly applied, are thus exposed with 
 extensive surfaces, and their evaporation promoted; 
 and on all these accounts the adoption of some deci- 
 sive, convenient, and uniform substitute became neces- 
 sary. The subdivision of the wine pint has, therefore, 
 been extended to the sixtieth part of the fluid-drachm, 
 which is termed minim : and glass measures expres- 
 sive of such subdivision, have been adopted by the 
 college. 
 
 MI NIUM. Red oxide of lead. See Lead. 
 
 Minium grjecorum. Native cinnabar 
 
 MINT. See Mentha. 
 
 Mint , pepper. See Mentha piperita. 
 
 Mint , water. See Mentha aquatica. 
 
 MISCARRIAGE. See Abortion. 
 
 Misere'rk mei. (Have compassion on me: so called 
 from its uTihappy torments.) The iliac passion. See 
 Iliac passion. 
 
 MISLAW. See Musa par adisiaca. 
 
 MISLETOE. See Viscum. 
 
 Misochy'micus. An enemy to the chemists and 
 their enthusiastic conceits. 
 
 MISPICKLE. Common arsenical pyrites. A white, 
 brilliant, granulated iron ore, composed of iron in com- 
 bination with arsenic. 
 
 MISTURA. A mixture. A fluid composed of two 
 or more ingredients. It is mostly contracted in pre- 
 scriptions thus, mist. e. g. — f. mist, which means, let 
 a mixture be made. 
 
 Mistura ammoniaci. Lac ammoniaci. Mixture of 
 ammoniacum. — Take of ammoniacum, two drachms; 
 of water, half a pint; rub the ammoniacum with the 
 water gradually added, till they are thoroughly mixed 
 
 Mistura amygdala;. Lac amygdala:. Almond 
 mixture, or emulsion. — Take of almond confection, 
 two ounces; distilled water, a pint: grade ally add the 
 water to the almond confection, rubbing them together, 
 till properly mixed ; then strain. 
 
 Mistura asaf<etid.e. Lac asafatidee. Mixture 
 of asafoetida. — Take of asafpetida, two drachms ; 
 water, half a pint ; rub the asafoetida with the water, 
 gradually added, till they are thoroughly mixed. 
 
 Mistura camphor®* Camphor mixture. — Take of 
 camphor, half a drachm ; rectified spirit, ten minims ; 
 water, a pint. First rub the camphor with the spirit, 
 then with the water gradually added, and strain the 
 liquor. A very elegant preparation of canfphor, for 
 delicate stomachs, and those who cannot bear it in 
 substance, as an antispasmodic and nervine. There is 
 a great loss of camphor in making it as directed by the 
 pharmacopoeia. Water can only take up a certain 
 quantity. For its virtues, see Laurus camphora. 
 
 Mistura cornu usti. Decoctum album. Decoc 
 tion of hartshorn. Take of hartshorn, burnt and pre 
 pared, two ounces; acacia gum, powdered, an ounce; 
 water, three pints. Boil down to two pints, constantly 
 stirring, and strain. This is a much weaker absorbent 
 than the mistura cretie, but is much more agreeable to 
 most people. It forms an excellent drink in fevers at- 
 tended with diarrhoea, and acidities of the prirnac viie. 
 
 Mistura cret®. Chalk mixture. — Take of pre 
 pared chalk, half an ounce; refined sugar, three 
 drachms ; gum-arabic, powdered, half an ounce; water, 
 a pint. Mix. A very useful and pleasant form of ad- 
 ministering chalk ns an adstringent and antacid. It is 
 
 79 
 
MOF 
 
 Mol 
 
 particularly calculated for children, in whom it allays 
 the many deranged actions of the primae vise, which 
 are produced by acidities. Dose, one ounce to three, 
 frequently. See Creta and Carbunas calcis. 
 
 Mistura fkrri composite. — Take of myrrh, pow- 
 dered, a drachm ; subcarbonate of potassa, twenty-five 
 grains; rose-water, seven fluid ounces and a half; 
 sulphate of iron, powdered, a scruple ; spirit of nutmeg, 
 half a fluid ounce ; refined sugar, a drachm. Rub to- 
 gether the myrrh, the subcarbonate of potassa and 
 sugar; and, during the trituration, add gradually, first, 
 the rose-water and spirit of nutmegs, and last, the sul- 
 phate of iron. Pour the mixture immediately into a 
 proper glass bottle, and stop it close. This preparation 
 is the celebrated mixture of Dr. Grifliths. A chemical 
 decomposition is effected in forming this mixture, a 
 subcarbonate of iron is formed, and a sulphate of 
 potassa. 
 
 Mistura guaiaci. Take of guaiacum gum-resin, a 
 drachm and a half ; refined sugar, two drachms ; muci- 
 lage of acacia gum, two fluid drachms; cinnamon 
 water, eight fluid ounces. Rub the guaiacum with the 
 sugar, then with the mucilage ; and, when they are 
 mixed, pour on the cinnamon-watet gradually, rubbing 
 them together. For its virtues, see Guaiacum. 
 
 Mistura moschi. Take of musk, acacia gum, pow- 
 dered, refined sugar, of each adrachm : rose-water, six 
 fluid ounces. Rub the musk first with the sugar, then 
 with the gum, and add the rose-water by degrees. An 
 excellent diaphoretic and antispasmodic. It is by far 
 the best way of administering musk, when boluses can- 
 not be swallowed. Dose, one ounce to three, frequently. 
 
 Mithridate mustard. See Thlaspi campestre. 
 
 MITHRIDATIUM The electuary called Mithridate , 
 from Mithridates, king of Pontus and Biihynia, who, 
 experiencing the virtues of the simples separately, af- 
 terward combined them ; but then the composition 
 consisted of but few ingredients, viz. twenty leaves of 
 rue, two walnuts, two figs, and a little salt : of this he 
 took a dose every morning, to guard himself against the 
 effects of poison. 
 
 MITRAL. CMitralis ; from mitra, a mitre.) Mitre- 
 like : applied by anatomists to parts which were sup- 
 posed to resemble a bishop’s mitre. 
 
 Mitral valves. Valvulae mitrales. The valves 
 of the left ventricle of the heart. 
 
 Mi'va. An ancient term for the form of a medicine, 
 not unlike a thick syrup, now called Marmalade. 
 
 MIXTURE. 1. See Mistura. 
 
 2. Mixture in chemistry should be distinguished from 
 solution; in the former, the aggregate particles can 
 again be separated by mechanical means, and the pro- 
 portion of the different particles determined : but, in 
 solution, no mechanical power whatsoever can sepa- 
 rate them. 
 
 Mocha stone. A species of agate. 
 
 Mo'chila. (From poxhos, a lever.) A reduction 
 of the bones from an unnatural to a natural situation. 
 
 Mo'chlica. (From pox^tv w, to move.) Violent 
 purges. 
 
 MODI’OLUS. (Diminutive of Modus , a measure.) 
 The nucleus, as it were, of the cochlea of the ear is so 
 termed. It ascends from the basis of the cochlea to the 
 apex. 
 
 Mofette. See Nitrogen. 
 
 MOFFAT. A village situated about fifty-six miles 
 southwest of Edinburgh. It affords a cold sulphureous 
 water, of a very simple composition ; when first drawn, 
 it appears rather milky and bluish ; the smell is exactly 
 similar to that of Harrovvgate ; the smell is sulphureous 
 and saline, without any thing bitter. It sparkles some- 
 what on being poured from one glass to another. 
 
 According to Dr. Garnett’s analysis, a wine gallon 
 of Moffat water contains thirty-six grains of muriate 
 of soda, five cubic inches of carbonic acid gas, four of 
 azotic gas, and ten of sulphuretted hydrogen, making 
 altogether nineteen cubic inches of gas. Moffat water 
 is, therefore, very simple in its composition, and hence 
 it produces effects somewhat similar to those of Har- 
 rowgate. It is, perhaps, on this account also that it so 
 soon loses the hepatic gas, on which depends the great- 
 est part of its medicinal power. The only sensible 
 effect of this water is that of increasing the flow of 
 urine ; when it purges, it appears rather to take place 
 from the excessive dose than from its mineral ingre- 
 dients. This water appears to be useful chiefly in cu- 
 taneous eruptions, and as an external application at an 
 
 increased temperature, scrofula in its early stage 
 appears to be elevated by it ; it is also used as an ex- 
 ternal application to irritable ulcers, and is recom- 
 mended in dyspepsia, and wheie there is inaction of 
 the alimentary canal. 
 
 Mogila'lia. (From poyis, difficulty, and XaXcoi, to 
 speak.) A difficulty of speech. 
 
 MO LA. (Hebrew.) 1. The knee-pan: so named 
 because it is shaped like a millstone. 
 
 2. A mole, or shapeless mass of flesh in the uterus 
 See Mole. 
 
 MOLA'RIS. (From molaris, a grindstone ; because 
 they grind the food.) A double-tooth. See Teeth. 
 
 Molares glandul.®. Molar glands. Two salival 
 glands situated on each side of the mouth, between the 
 masseter and buccinator muscles, the excretory ducts 
 of which open near the last dens molaris. 
 
 Molares dentes. See Teeth. 
 
 MOLASSES. See Saccharum. 
 
 Molda'vica. See Dracocephalum. 
 
 MOLE. Mola. By this term authors have intended 
 to describe different productions of, or excretions from, 
 the uterus. 
 
 By some it has been used to signify every kind of 
 fleshy substance, particularly those which are properly 
 called polypi ; by others, those only which are the con- 
 sequence of imperfect conception, or when the ovum 
 is in a morbid or decayed state ; and by many, which 
 is the most popular opinion, every coagulum of blood 
 which continues long enough in the uterus to assume 
 somewhat of an organized form, to have only the 
 fibrous part, as it has been called, remaining, is de- 
 nominated a mole. There is surely much impropriety, 
 says Dr. Denham, in including, under one general 
 name, appearances so contrary and substances so 
 different. 
 
 1 For an account of the first kind, see Polypus. 
 
 2. Of the second kind, which has been defined as an 
 ovum deforme , as it is the consequence of conception, 
 it might more justly be arranged under the class of 
 monsters ; for though it has the appearance of a shape- 
 less mass of flesh, if examined carefully with a knife, 
 various parts of a child may be discovered, lying to- 
 gether in apparent confusion, but in actual regularity 
 The pedicle also by which it is connected to the uterus, 
 is not of a fleshy texture, like that of the polypus, but 
 has a regular series of vessels like the umbilical cord, 
 and there is likewise a placenta and membranes con- 
 taining water. The symptoms attending the formation, 
 growth, and expulsion of this apparently confused 
 mass from the uterus, correspond with those of a well- 
 formed child. 
 
 3. With respect to the third sort of mole, an incision 
 into its substance will discover its true nature; for, 
 although the external surface appears at the first view 
 to be organized flesh, the internal part is composed 
 merely of coagulated blood. As substances of this kind, 
 which mostly occur after delivery, would always be 
 expelled by the action of the uterus, there seems to be 
 no reason for a particular inquiry, if popular opinion 
 had not annexed the idea of mischief to them, and at- 
 tributed their formation or continuance in the uterus 
 to the negligence or misconduct of the practitioner. 
 Hence the persuasion arose of the necessity of extract- 
 ing all the coagula'of blood out of the uterus, immedi 
 ately after the expulsion of the placenta, or of giving 
 medicines to force them away: but abundant ex- 
 perience hath proved, that the retention of such 
 coagula is not, under any circumstances, productive 
 of danger, and that they are most safely expelled by the 
 action of the uterus, though at very difl’erent periods 
 after their formation. 
 
 Mo'lle. Indian mastich. 
 
 MOLLIFICA'TIO. A softening: formerly applied 
 to a palsy of the muscles in any particular part. 
 
 MOLLI'TIES. (From mollis, soft.) A softness: 
 applied to bones, nails, and other parts. 
 
 Mollitiks ossium. See Malacosteon. 
 
 Mollit es unguium. A preternatural softness of the 
 nails : it often accompanies chlorosis. 
 
 Molucce'.nse lignum. See Croton liglium. 
 
 MOLYBDATE. Molybdas. A salt formed by the 
 union of the molybdic acid with salifiable bases : thus 
 molijbdate of antimony, &.C. 
 
 MOLYBDENUM. (From po\v6Sof, lead.) Molyb- 
 ditis. A metal which exists mineralized by Btilphur in 
 the ore, called sulpkurct of mulybdena. This ore.. 
 
MOl. 
 
 MON 
 
 tthith is very scarce, is so similar in several of its pro- 
 perties to plumbago, that they were long considered as 
 varieties of the same substance. It is of a light lead- 
 gray colour ; its surface is smooth, and feels unctuous; 
 its texture is lamellated ; it soils the fingers, and marks 
 paper bluish-black, or silver-gray. It may be cut 
 with a knife. It is generally found in compact masses ; 
 seldom in particles, or crystallized. It is met with in 
 Sweden, Spain, Saxony, Siberia, and Iceland. Scheele 
 showed that a peculiar metallic acid might be obtained 
 from it ; and later chemists have succeeded in reducing 
 this acid to the metallic state. We are indebted to 
 Hatchett for a full and accurate analysis of this ore. 
 
 The native sulpkuret of molybdena , is the only ore 
 hitherto known which contains this metal. 
 
 Properties of molybdena. — Molybdena is either in an 
 agglutinated blackish friable mass, having little metal- 
 lic brillancy, or in a black powder. The mass slightly 
 united, shows, by a magnifying glass, small, round, 
 brilliant grains. Its weight is about 8. It is one of the 
 most infusible of the metals. It is capable of com- 
 bining with a number of metals by fusion. It forms 
 with sulphur an artificial sulphuret of molybdena 
 analogous to its ore. It unites also to phosphorus. 
 The affinity of molybdena for oxygen is very feeble, 
 according to Hatchett. The alkalies have no action 
 on molybdena in the moist way, but it enters readily 
 into fusion with potassa and soda. It is oxidisable by 
 boiling sulphuric acid, and acidifiable by the nitric 
 acid. Muriatic acid does not act upon it. It is capa- 
 ble of existing in not less than four different degrees 
 of oxygenation. 
 
 Method of obtaining molybdena. — To obtain molyb- 
 dena is a task of the utmost difficulty. Few chemists 
 have succeeded in producing this metal, on account of 
 its great infusibility. The method recommended in 
 general is the following : — Molybdic acid is to be 
 formed into a paste with oil, dried at the fire, and then 
 exposed to a violent heat in a crucible lined with char- 
 coal. By this means the oxide becomes decomposed ; 
 a black agglutinated substance is obtained, very brittle 
 under the finger, and having a metallic brilliancy. 
 This is the metal called molybdena. 
 
 MOLYBDIC ACID. ( Acidum , molybdicum ; from 
 Molybdenum , its base.) The native sulphuret of molyb- 
 denum being roasted for some time, and dissolved in 
 water of ammonia, when nitric acid is added to this 
 solution, the molybdic acid precipitates in fine white 
 scales, which become yellow on melting and subliming 
 them. It changes the vegetable blues to red, but less 
 readily and powerfully than the molybdous acid. 
 
 Molybdic acid has a specific gravity of 3.460. In an 
 open vessel it sublimes into brilliant yellow scales ; 960 
 parts of boiling water dissolve one of it, affording a pale 
 yellow solution, which reddens litmus, but has no taste. 
 Sulphur, charcoal, and several metals, decompose the 
 molybdic acid. Molybdate of potassa is a colourless 
 salt. Molybdic acid gives, with nitrate of lead, a 
 white precipitate, soluble in nitric acid; with the ni- 
 trates of mercury and silver, a white flaky precipitate ; 
 With nitrate of copper, a greenish precipitate ; with 
 solutions of the neutral sulphate of zinc, muriate of 
 bismuth, muriate of antimony, nitrate of nickel, mu- 
 riates of gold and platinum, it produces white precipi- 
 tates. When melted with borax, it yields a bluish 
 colour; and paper dipped in its solution becomes, in 
 the sun, of a beautiful blue. 
 
 The neutral alkaline molybdates precipitate all me- 
 tallic solutions. Gold, muriate of mercury, zinc, and 
 manganese, are precipitated in the form of a white 
 powder ; iron and tin, from their solutions in muriatic 
 acid, of a brown colour ; cobalt, of a rose colour ; cop- 
 per, blue ; and the solutions of alum and quicklime, 
 white. If a dilute solution of recent muriate of tin be 
 precipitated by a dilute solution of molybdate of po- 
 tassa, a beautiful blue powder is obtained. 
 
 The concentrated sulphuric acid dissolves a con- 
 siderable quantity of the molybdic acid, the solution 
 becoming of a fine blue colour as it cools, at the same 
 time that it thickens ; the colour disappears again on 
 the application of heat, but returns again by cooling. 
 
 A strong heat expels the sulphuric acid. The nitric 
 acid has no effect on it; but the muriatic dissolves it in 
 considerable quantity, and leaves a dark blue residuum 
 when distilled. With a strong heat it expels a portion 
 of sulphuric acid from sulphate of potassa. It also 
 disengages the acid from nitre and common salt by 
 
 I distillation. It has some action upon the filings of the 
 metals in the moist way. 
 
 Molybdi'tis. See Molybdenum. 
 
 Moly'bdos. (Ort uoXa as PaQos; from its gravity.) 
 Lead. 
 
 MOLYBDOUS ACID. Acidum molybdosum. The 
 deut-oxide of molybdenum is of a blue colour, and 
 possesses acid properties. Triturate 2 parts of molyb- 
 dic acid; with one part of the metal, along with a little 
 hot water, in a porcelain mortar, till the mixture as- 
 sumes a blue cdlour. Digest in 10 parts of boiling 
 water, filter and evaporate the liquid in a heat of about 
 120°. The blue oxide separates. It reddens vegetable 
 blues, and forms salts with the bases. Air or water, 
 when left for some time to act on molybdenum, con- 
 vert it into this acid. It consists of about 100 metal to 
 34 oxygen. 
 
 Moly'za. (Diminutive of puXv, moly.) Garlic ; 
 the head of which, like moly, is not divided into 
 cloves. 
 
 Momiscus. (From pupos, a blemish.) That part of 
 the teeth which is next the gums, and which is usually 
 covered with a foul tartareous crust. 
 
 MOMORDICA. ( Momordicu ; from mordeo, to 
 
 bite ; from its sharp taste.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Moncccia; Or- 
 der, Syngenesia. 
 
 Momordica elaterium. The systematic name of 
 the squirting cucumber. Elaterium ; Cucumis agres- 
 tis; Cucumis asininus ; Cucumis sy Ives iris ; Elate- 
 rium officin arum ; B oub alios ; Charantia; Guarerba 
 orba. Wild, or squirting cucumber. Momordica — 
 pomis liispidis cirrhisnullis of Linnseus. The dried 
 sediment from the juice of this plant is the elaterium 
 of the shops. It has neither smell nor taste, and is 
 the most powerful cathartic in the whole Materia 
 Medica. Its efficacy in dropsies is said to be consider* 
 ahle ; it, however, requires great caution in the exhi* 
 bition. From the eighth to the half of a grain should 
 be given at first, and repeated at proper intervals until 
 it operates. The cathartic power of this substance 
 is derived from a small portion of a very active prin- 
 ciple, which Dr. Paris, in his Pharmacologia, has 
 called Elatin. From ten grains of elaterium he ob- 
 tained, 
 
 Water 0.4 
 
 Extractive 2.6 
 
 Fecula 2.8 
 
 Gluten 0.5 
 
 Woody matter 2.5 
 
 Elatin 
 
 Bitter principle 
 
 10 . 
 
 MONA'RDA. (So called in honour of Nicholas 
 Monardes, a Spanish physician and botanist.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the LinnEean system. 
 Class, Diandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Monarda fistulosa. The systematic name of the 
 purple monarda. The leaves of this plant have a fra- 
 grant smell, and an aromatic and somewhat bitter 
 taste, possessing nervine, stomachic, and deobstruent 
 virtues. An infusion is recommended in the cure of 
 intermittent fevers. 
 
 1“ The Monarda is a very pungent aromatic, growing 
 native in the United States, with various other species, 
 some of which resemble it in efficacy. In different 
 parts of the country it is known by the names of 
 mountain-balm and horsemint. It is a warm diapho- 
 retic, anti-emetic, and carminative; used in flatulent 
 colics, rheumatism, &c. The distilled oil, according 
 to Dr, Atlee, is one of the most powerful rubefacients.’* 
 — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 MONADE'LPHIA. (From povoj, alone, and aSeX 
 < pia , a brotherhood.) The name of a class of plants in 
 the sexual system of Linnaius, consisting of plants 
 with hermaphrodite flowers, in which all the stamina 
 are united below into one body or cylinder, through 
 which the pistil passes. 
 
 MONA'NDRIA. (From uovos , alone, and avyp, a 
 husband.) The name of a class of plants in the sexual 
 system of LinntEus, consisting of plants with her* 
 maphrodite flowers, which have only one stamen. 
 Mone'lli. A species of Anagallis. 
 MONEY-WORT. See Lysimachia nummularia. 
 MONILIFORMIS. ( Monilc , an ornament for any 
 
 81 
 
 1.2 
 
MON 
 
 MON 
 
 part of the body, especially a necklace or collar.) 
 Moniliform : applied to the pod of the Hedysarum 
 moniliferum from its necklace appearance. 
 
 Monk's rhubarb. See Rumex alpinus. 
 
 MONKSHOOD. See Aconitum napellus. 
 
 MONOCOTYLEDON. (From povos, one, and ko- 
 tv\t}8u)v , a cotyledon.) Having one cotyledon. 
 
 MONOCOT YLEDONES. A tribe of plants which 
 are supposed to have only one cotyledon ; as the grass 
 and corn tribe, palms, and the orchis family. See 
 Cotyledon. 
 
 MONOCULUS. (From povos, one, and oculus , an 
 eye.) Monopia. 1. A very uncommon species of. 
 monstrosity, in which there is but one eye, and that 
 mostly above the root of the nose. 
 
 2. Intestinum monoculum is the name given to the 
 caecum, or blind gut, by Paracelsus, because it is per- 
 forated only at one end. 
 
 [3. A genus of Crustacea, to which belongs the great 
 horse-foot of America, or the Monoculus Polyphe- 
 mus. AJ 
 
 MONCE'CIA. (From povos, alone, and oucta , a 
 house.) The name of a class of plants in the sexual 
 system of Linnaeus, consisting of those which have 
 male and female organs in separate flowers, but on the 
 same plant. 
 
 MONOGY'NIA. (From povos, alone, and yvvrt, a 
 woman, or wife.) — The name of an order of plants in 
 the sexual system of Linnaeus. It contains those plants 
 which, besides their agreement in the classic character, 
 have only one style. 
 
 Monohe'mera. (From povos, single, and tjpepa, a 
 day.) A disease of one day’s continuance. 
 
 MONOICUS (From povos, one, and ouaa, a 
 house.) Linnajus calls flowers monoid , monceceous, 
 when the stamens and pistils are situated in different 
 flowers, on the same individual plant; because they 
 are confined to one house, as it were, or dwelling ; and 
 if the barren and fertile flowers grow from separate 
 roots, fores dioid , or dioecious flowers. 
 
 Mono'machon. The intestinum ctecum. 
 
 Monope'gia. (From povos, single, and zsrjywpi, to 
 compress.) A pain in only one side of the head. 
 
 MONOPHYLLUS. (From povos, one, and 0vAXov, 
 a leaf.) One-leafed : having only one leaf applied to 
 the perianthium of flowers ; thus the flower-cup of 
 the Datura stramonium is monophyllous, or formed 
 of one leaf. 
 
 Mono'pia. (From povos , single, and o>t|/, the eye.) 
 See Monoculus. 
 
 MONO'RCHIS. (From povos, one, and opxis , a 
 testicle.) An epithet for a person that has but one 
 testicle. 
 
 MONRO, Alexander, was born in London, of 
 Scotch parents, in 1697. His father, who was an army 
 surgeon, settled afterward at Edinburgh, and took great 
 interest in his education. At a proper age, he sent him 
 to attend Cheselden in London, where he displayed 
 great assiduity, and laid the foundation of his cele- 
 brated work on the bones ; he then went to Paris, and 
 in 1718 to Leyden, where he received the particular 
 commendation of Boerhaave. Returning to Edinburgh 
 the following year, he was appointed professor and 
 demonstrator of anatomy to the Company of Surgeons, 
 and soon after he began to give public lectures on that 
 subject, Dr. Alston at the same time taking up the 
 Materia Medica and Botany. This may be regarded as 
 the opening of that medical school, which has since ex- 
 tended its fame throughout Europe and even to America. 
 The two lectureships were placed upon the university 
 establishment in 1720, and others shortly added to com- 
 plete the system of medical education ; but an oppor- 
 tunity of seeing practice being still wanting, Dr. Monro 
 pointed out in a pamphlet the advantages of such an 
 institution ; the Royal Infirmary was therefore estab- 
 lished, and he commenced Clinical Lecturer on Sur- 
 gery ; and Dr. Rutherford afterward extended the plan 
 to Medical cases. None of the new professors contri- 
 buted so much to the celebrity of this school as Dr. 
 Monro, not only by the diligent and skilful execution 
 of the duties of his office, but also by various ingenious 
 and useful publications. He continued his lectures 
 during upwards of six months annually for nearly forty 
 years, and acquired such reputation, that students 
 flocked to him from the most distant parts of tire 
 kingdom. His first and chief work was his “ t>s*e- 
 oio ?.v ’V in 1726, intended for his pupils ; but which 
 
 became very popular, passed through numerous edi- 
 tions, and was translated into most European lan- 
 guages : he afterward added a concise description of 
 the nerves, and a very accurate account of the lacteal 
 system and thoracic duct. He was also the father and 
 active supporter of a society, to which the public was 
 indebted for six volumes of “Medical Essays and 
 Observations.” he acted as secretary, and had the 
 chief labour in the publication of these, besides having 
 contributed many valuable papers, especially an elabo- 
 rate “Essay on the Nutrition of the Foetus.” The 
 plan of the society was afterward extended, and three 
 volumes of “ Essays Physical and Literary” were 
 published, in which Dr. Monro has several useful 
 papers. His last publication was an “Account of the 
 Success of Inoculation in Scotland.” He left, how- 
 ever, several works in manuscript ; of which a short 
 “ Treatise on Comparative Anatomy," and his oration 
 “ De Cuticula,” have been since given to the public. 
 In 1759, Dr. Monro resigned his anatomical chair to his 
 son, but continued his Clinical lectures ; he exerted 
 himself also in promoting almost every object of public 
 utility. He was chosen a fellow of the Royal Society 
 of London, and an honorary member of the Royal 
 Academy of Surgery at Paris. He died in 1767. 
 
 MONS. A mount, or hill. 
 
 Mons veneris. The triangular eminence immedi- 
 ately over the os pubis of women, that is covered with 
 hair. 
 
 MONSTER. Lusus natures. Dr. Denman divides 
 monsters into, 1st, Monsters from redundance or mul- 
 tiplicity of parts; 2d, Monsters from deficiency or 
 want of parts ; 3d, Monsters from confusion of parts. 
 To these might perhaps be added, without impropriety, 
 another kind, in which there is neither redundance, 
 nor deficiency, nor confusion of parts, but an error of 
 place, as in transposition of the viscera. But children 
 born with diseases, as the hydroeephalus, or tlicir 
 effects, as in some cases of blindness, from previous 
 inflammation, cannot be properly considered as mon- 
 sters, though they are often so denominated. 
 
 Of the first order there may be two kinds ; redun- 
 dance or multiplicity of natural parts, as of two heads 
 and one bodv, of one head and two bodies, an increased 
 number of limbs, as legs, arms, fingers, and toes : or 
 excrescences or additions to parts of no certain form, as 
 those upon the head and other parts of the body. It 
 is not surprising that we should be ignorant of the 
 manner in which monsters or irregular births are 
 generated or produced ; though it is probable that the 
 laws by which these are governed are as regular, both 
 as to cause and effect, as in common or natural pro- 
 ductions. Formerly, and indeed till within these few 
 years, it was a generally received opinion, that mon- 
 sters were not primordial or aboriginal, but that they 
 were caused subsequently, by the power of the imagi- 
 nation of the mother, transferring the imperfection of 
 some external object, or the mark of something for 
 which she longed, and with which she was not 
 indulged, to the child of which she was pregnant ; 
 or by some accident which happened to her during her 
 pregnancy. Such opinions, it is reasonable to think, 
 were permitted to pass current, in order to protect 
 pregnant women from all hazardous and disagreeable 
 occupations, to screen them from severe labour, and to 
 procure for them a greater share of indulgence and 
 tenderness than could be granted to them in the com- 
 mon occurrences of life. The laws and customs of 
 every civilized nation have, in some degree, established 
 a persuasion that there was something sacred in the 
 person of a pregnant woman : and this may be right 
 in several points of view ; but these only go a little 
 way towards justifying the opinion of monsters being 
 caused by the imagination of the mother. Theopinion 
 has been disproved by common observation, and by 
 philosophy, not perhaps by positive proofs, but by many 
 strong negative facts: as the improbability of any 
 child being born perfect, had such a power existed ; 
 the freedom of children from any blemish, their mo- 
 thers being in situations most exposed to objects likely 
 to produce them ; the ignorance of the mother of any 
 thing heing wrong in the child, till, from information 
 of the fact, she begins to recollect every accident which 
 happened during her pregnancy, and assigns the worst 
 or the most plausible, as the cause; the organization and 
 colour of these adventitious substances: the frequent 
 • occurrence of monsters in the brute creation, in which 
 
MON 
 
 MGR 
 
 the power of the imagination cannot be great; and 
 the analogous appearances in the vegetable system, 
 where it does not exist in any degree. Judging, how- 
 ever, from appearances, accidents may perhaps be 
 allowed to have considerable influence in the pro- 
 duction of monsters of some kinds, either by actual 
 injury upon parts, or by suppressing or deranging the 
 principle of growth, because, when an arm, for in- 
 stance, is wanting, the rudiments of the deficient parts 
 may generally be discovered. 
 
 MONTH ARTR1TE. A mineral compound of sul- 
 phate and carbonate of lime, that stands- the weather, 
 which common gypsum does not. It is found at Mont- 
 martre, near Paris. 
 
 MOONSTONE. A variety of adularia. 
 
 [ il MOORE, William^ M. L). This ornament of the 
 profession and of Christianity, was born at Newtown, 
 on Long-Island, state of New-York, in 1754. His father 
 Samuel, and his grandfather Benjamin, Moore, were 
 agriculturists. He received the rudiments of a clas- 
 sical education under the tuition of his elder brother, 
 afterward bishop Moore, and president for many years 
 of Columbia college. He attended the lectures on 
 medicine delivered by Drs. Clossey and Samuel Bard. 
 
 In 1778 he went to London, and thence to Edinburgh. 
 In 1789 he was graduated doctor of medicine, on 
 which occasion he published his dissertation De Bile. 
 For more than forty years he continued unremittingly 
 engaged in the arduous duties of an extensive practice, 
 particularly in midwifery, estimating his number of 
 cases at about three thousand. He died in the seventy- 
 first year of his age, in April, 1824. 
 
 The medical papers of Dr. Moore may be found in 
 the American Medical and Philosophical Register, the 
 New-York Medical Repository, and the New-York 
 Medical and Physical Journal. For many years Dr. 
 Moore was president of the Medical Society of the 
 county of New-York, and an upright and vigiiant 
 trustee of the College of Physicians and Surgeons. 
 Orrhis death the College recorded their testimony to his 
 pre-eminent worth.”— Tkach. Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 MORBI'LLI. (Diminutive of morbus , a disease.) 
 See Rubeola. 
 
 MORBUS. A disease. 
 
 Morbus arquatus. The jaundice. 
 
 Morbus attonitus. The epilepsy, and apoplexy. 
 
 Morbus coxarius. See Arthropuosis. 
 
 Morbus gallicus. The venereal disease. 
 
 Morbus herculeus. The epilepsy. 
 
 Morbus indicits. The venereal disease. 
 
 Morbus Infantilis. The epilepsy. 
 
 Morbus magnus. The epilepsy. 
 
 Morbus niger. The black disease. So Hippo- 
 crates named it, and thus described it. This disorder 
 is known by vomiting a concrete blood of a blackish 
 red colour, and mixed with a large quanty of insipid 
 acid, or viscid phlegm. This evacuation is generally 
 preceded by a pungent tensive pain, in both the hypo- 
 chondria ; and the appearance of ilie disease is attend- 
 ed with anxiety, a compressive pain in the praecordia, 
 and fainting, which last is more frequent and violent, 
 when the blood which is evacuated is foetid and cor- 
 rupt. The stomach and the spleen are the principal, 
 if not the proper seat of this disease. 
 
 Moreus regius. The jaundice. 
 
 Morbus sackr. Th^epilepsy. 
 
 MORDANT. In dying, the substance combined 
 with the vegetable or animal fibre, in order to fix the 
 dye-stuff. 
 
 Morel. See Phallus csculentus. 
 
 More'tus. (From moruia , the mulberry.) A de- 
 coction of mulberries. 
 
 MORGAGNI, Giambatista, was born at Forli in 
 1682. He commenced his medical studies at Bologna, 
 and displayed such ardour and talent, that Valsalva 
 availed himself of his assistance in his researches into 
 the organ of hearing, and in drawing up his memoirs 
 on that subject. He also performed the professorial 
 duties during the temporary absence of Valsalva, and 
 by his skill and obliging manners procured general es- 
 teem. He afterward prosecuted his studies at Venice 
 and Padua, and then settled in his native place. He 
 soon, however, perceived that this was too contracted a 
 sphere for 1) is abilities; wherefore he returned to Pa- 
 dua, where, a vacancy soon occ irring, he was nomi- 
 nated, in 1711, to teach the theory of physic. He had 
 already distinguished himself by the publication five 
 
 N n 2 
 
 years before of the first part of bis “ Adversaria Ana- 
 tomica,” a work remarkable for its accuracy, as well 
 as originality; of which, subsequently, five other parts 
 appeared. He assisted Lancisi in preparing for publi- 
 cation the valuable drawings of Eustachius, which 
 came out in 1714. The following year he was appoint- 
 ed to the first anatomical professorship in Padua ; and 
 from that period ranked at the head of the anatomists 
 of his time. He was also well versed in general litera- 
 ture, and other subjects not immediately connected 
 with his profession : and honours were rapidly accu- 
 mulated upon him from every quarter of Europe. He 
 was distinguished by the particular esteem of three 
 successive Popes, and by the visits of all the learned 
 and great, who came into his neighbourhood ; and his 
 native city placed a bust of him in their public hall 
 during his life, with an honorary inscription. Though 
 he had a large family, he accumulated a considerable 
 property by his industry and economy ; and by means 
 of a good constitution and regular habits, he attained 
 the advanced age of 90. Besides the Adversaria he 
 published several other works, two quarto volumes of 
 anatomical epistles, an essay mi the proper method of 
 acquiring medical science, which appeared on his ap- 
 pointment to the theoretical chair, &c. But that which 
 has chiefly rendered his name illustrious is entitled 
 “ De Sedibus et Causis Morborum,” printed at Venice 
 in 1760. It contains a prodigious. collection of dissec- 
 tions of morbid bodies, made by Valsalva and himself, 
 arranged according to the organs affected. He follow- 
 ed the plan cf Bonetus ; but the accuracy of his details 
 renders the collection far superior in value to any that 
 had preceded it. 
 
 MO'RIA. (From pwpos, foolish.)* The name of a 
 genus of diseases in Good’s Nosology. Class, Neuro- 
 tica; Order, Phrenica. Idiotism. Fatuity. It has 
 two species, Moria imbecillis , demens. 
 
 Mo'ro. (From morum, a mulberry.) A small ab- 
 scess resembling a mulberry. 
 
 Moro'sis. (From pwpos, foolish.) See Amentia. 
 
 MOROXYLATE. A compound of moroxylic acid 
 widi a salifiable basis. 
 
 MOROXYLIC ACID. (Acidttm moroxylicum ; from 
 morus , the mulberry-tree, and \v\ov, wood ; because 
 it is found on the bark or wood of that tree.) In the 
 botanic garden at Palermo, Mr. Thompson found an 
 uncommon saline substance on the trunk of a white 
 mulberry-tree. It appeared as a coating ori the surface 
 of the bark in little granulous drops of a yellowish and 
 blackish-brown colour, and had likewise penetrated its 
 substance. Klaproth, who analyzed it, found that its 
 taste was somewhau like that of succinic acid ; on 
 burning coals, it swelled up a little, emitted a pungent 
 vapour scarcely visible to the eye, and left a slight 
 earthy residuum. Six hundred grains of the bark 
 loaded with it were lixiviated with water, and afford- 
 ed 320 grains of a light salt, resembling in colour a light 
 wood, and composed of short needles united in radii. 
 It was not deliquescent; and though the crystals did 
 not form till the solution was greatly condensed by 
 evaporation, it is not very soluble, since 1090 parts of 
 water dissolve but 35 with heat, and 15 cold. 
 
 This salt was found to lie a compound of lime 
 and a peculiar vegetable acid, with some extractive 
 matter. 
 
 To obtain the acid separate, Klaproth decomposed 
 the calcareous salt bv acetate of lead, and separated the 
 lead by sulphuric acid. He likewise decomposed it. 
 directly by sulphuric acid. The product was still more 
 like succinic acid in taste ; was not deliquescent ; easily 
 dissolved both in water and alkohol : and did not pre- 
 cipitate the metallic solutions, as it did in combination 
 with lime. Twenty grains being slightly heated in a 
 small glass retort, a number of drops of an acid liquor 
 first came over ; next a concrete salt arose, that ad- 
 hered flat against the top and part of the neck of the 
 retort in the form of prismatic crystals, colourless and 
 transparent ; and a coaly residuum remained. The 
 acid was then washed out, and crystallized by sponta- 
 neous evaporation. — This sublimation appears to be 
 the best mode of purifying the salt, but it adhered too 
 strongly to the lime to be separated from it directly by 
 heat without being decomposed. 
 
 Not having a sufficient, quantity to determine its spe- 
 cific characters, though he conceives it to be a peculiar 
 acid, coming nearest to the succinic both in taste and 
 other qualities, Klaproth has provisionally given it th® 
 
 83 
 
MOR 
 
 MOT 
 
 name of moroxylic, and the calcareous salt containing 
 it, that of moroxylate of lime. 
 
 MORPHE A ALBA. (From popQr), form.) A spe- 
 cies of cutaneous leprosy. See Lepra alphos. 
 
 MORPHIA. Morphine. A new vegetable alkali, 
 extracted from opium, of which it constitutes the nar- 
 cotic principle. See Papaver somniferum. 
 
 MORPHINE. See Morphia. 
 
 Morse'llus. A lozenge. 
 
 Morsulus. An ancient name for that form of me- 
 dicine which was to be chewed in the mouth, as a 
 lozenge ; the word signifying a little mouthful. 
 
 Mo'rsus diaboli. The fimbrise of the Fallopian 
 tubes. 
 
 Mo'rta. See Pemphigus. 
 
 Mortari'olum. (Dim. of mortarium , a mortar.) 
 In chemistry, it is a sort of mould for making cupels 
 with ; also a little mortar. In anatomy, it is the sockets 
 of the teeth. 
 
 MORTIFICATION. (Mortijicatio ; from mors, 
 death, and Jio, to become.) Gangrena; Sphacelus. 
 The loss of vitality of a part of the body. Surgeons 
 divide mortification into two species, the one preceded 
 by inflammation, the' other without it. In inflamma- 
 tions that are to terminate in mortification, there is a 
 diminution of power joined to an increased action ; 
 this becomes a cause of mortification, by destroying 
 the balance of power and action, which ought to exist 
 in every part. There are, however, cases of mortifi- 
 cation that do not arise wholly from that as a cause : 
 of this kind are the carbuncle, and the slough, formed 
 in the small-pox pustule. Healthy phlegmonous in- 
 flammation seldom ends in mortification, though it 
 does so when very vehement and extensive. Erysipe- 
 latous inflammation is observed most frequently to 
 terminate in gangrene ; and whenever phlegmon is in 
 any degree conjoined with an erysipelatous affection, 
 which it not unfrequently is, it seems thereby to ac- 
 quire the same tendency, being more difficult to bring 
 to resolution, or suppuration, than the true phlegmon, 
 and more apt to run into a. mortified state. 
 
 Causes which impede the circulation of the part 
 affected, will occasion mortification, as is exemplified 
 in strangulated hernia, tied polypi, or a limb being de- 
 prived of circulation from a dislocated joint. 
 
 Preventing the entrance of arterial blood into a 
 limb, is also another cause. Paralysis, conjoined with 
 pressure, old age, and ossification of the arteries, may 
 produce mortification ; also cold, particularly if follow- 
 ed by the sudden application of warmth ; and likewise 
 excessive heat applied to a part. 
 
 The symptoms of mortification that take place after 
 inflammation are various, but generally as follows : — 
 the pain and sympathetic fever suddenly diminish, 
 the part affected becomes soft, and of a livid co- 
 Jpur, losing at the same time more or less of its sensi- 
 bility. 
 
 When any part of the body loses all motion, sensi- 
 bility, and natural heat, and becomes of a brown livid 
 or black colour, it is said to be affected with sphacelus. 
 When the part becomes a cold, black, fibrous, sense- 
 less substance, it is termed a slough. As long as any 
 sensibility, motion, and warmth continue, the state of 
 the disorder is said to be gangrene. When the part 
 has become quite cold, black, fibrous, incapable of 
 moving, and destitute of all feeling, circulation, and 
 life ; this is the second stage of mortification, termed 
 sphacelus. 
 
 When gangrene takes place, the patient is usually 
 troubled with a kind of hiccough : the constitution 
 always suffers an immediate dejection, the counte- 
 nance assumes a wild cadaverous look, the pulse be- 
 comes small, rapid, and sometimes irregular; cold per- 
 spirations come on, and the patient is often affected 
 with diarrhoea and delirium. 
 
 MORTON, Richard, was born in Suffolk, and after 
 taking the degree of Bachelor of Arts at Oxford, offi- 
 ciated for some time as a chaplain : but the intole- 
 rance of the times, and his own religious scruples, 
 compelled him to change for the medical profession. 
 He was accordingly admitted to his doctor’s degree in 
 1670. having accompanied the Prince of Orange to 
 Oxford, as physician to his person. He afterward set- 
 tled in London, became a Fellow of the College, and 
 obtained a large share of the city practice. He died 
 in 1698. His works have had considerable reputation, 
 and evince some acuteness of observation, and acti- 
 
 vity of practice. They abound, however, with the 
 errors of the humoral pathology, which then pre 
 vailed ; and sanction a method of treatment in acute 
 diseases, which his more able contemporary, Syden- 
 ham, discountenanced, and which subsequent experi- 
 ence has generally discarded. His first publication 
 was an attempt to arrange the varieties of consump- 
 tion, but not very successfully. His “ Pyretologia” 
 came out in two volumes, the first in 1691, the other at 
 an interval of three years ; in this work, especially, the 
 stimulant treatment of fevers is carried to an unusual 
 extent, and a more general use of cinchona recom- 
 mended. 
 
 MO RUM. See Morus nigra. 
 
 MORUS. (From uavpos, bla6k ; so called from the 
 colour of its fruit when ripe.) The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Moncecia ; 
 Order, Tetrandria. The mulberry-tree. 
 
 Morus nigra. The systematic name of the mul- 
 berry-tree. Morus — foliis cordatis scabris, of Lin- 
 naeus. Mulberries abound with a deep violet-coloured 
 juice, which, in its general qualities, agrees with that 
 of the fruits called acido-dulces, allaying thirst, partly 
 by refrigerating, and partly by exciting an excretion of 
 mucus from the mouth and fauces ; a similar effect is 
 also produced in the stomach, where, by correcting 
 putrescency, a powerful cause of thirst is removed. 
 The London College directs a syrupus mori , which is 
 an agreeable vehicle for various medicines. The bark 
 of the root of this tree is said, by Andr^e, to be useful 
 in cases of taenia. 
 
 Mosaic gold. See Aurum musivum. 
 
 Moscha'ta nux. See Myristica moschata. 
 
 MO'SCHUS. ( Mosch , Arabian.) Musk. See Mos- 
 chus moschiferus. 
 
 Moschus moschiferus. The systematic name of 
 the musk animal, a ruminating quadruped, resembling 
 the antelope. An unctuous substance is contained in 
 excretory follicles about the navel of the male animal, 
 the strong and permanent smell of which is peculiar to 
 it. It is contained in a bag placed near the umbilical 
 region. The best musk is brought from Tonquin, in 
 China ; an inferior sort from Agria and Bengal, and 
 a still worse from Russia. It is slightly unctuous, of a 
 black colour, having a strong durable smell and a bit- 
 ter taste. It yields part of its active matter to water, 
 by infusion ; by distillation the water is impregnated 
 with its flavour ; alkohol dissolves it, its impurities 
 excepted. Chewed, and rubbed with a knife on paper, 
 it looks bright, yellowish, smooth, and free from gritti- 
 ness. Laid on a red-hot iron, it catches flame and 
 burns almost entirely away, leaving only an exceed- 
 ingly small quantity of light grayish ashes. If any 
 earthy substances have been mixed with the musk, 
 the impurities will discover them. The medicinal and 
 chemical properties of musk and castor are very simi- 
 lar : the virtues of the former are generally believed to 
 be more powerful, and hence musk is preferred in 
 cases of imminent danger. It is prescribed as a pow- 
 ful antispasmodic, in doses of three grains or upwards, 
 even to half a drachm, in the greater number of spas- 
 modic diseases, especially in hysteria and singultus, 
 and also in diseases of debility. In typhus, it is em- 
 ployed to remove subsultus tendinum, and other symp- 
 toms of a spasmodic nature. In cholera, it frequently 
 stops vomiting; and, combined with ammonia, it is 
 given to arrest the progress of gangrene. It is best 
 given in the form of bolus. To children, it is given in 
 the form of enema, and is an efficacious remedy in 
 the convulsions arising from dentition. It is also given 
 in hydrophobia, and in some forms of mania. 
 
 Mosqui'ta. (From mosq-uila, a gnat, Spanish.) 
 An itching eruption of the skin, produced in hot cli- 
 mates by the bite of gnats. 
 
 Mosy'llum. Mff<rvAXov. The best cinnamon. 
 
 Mother of thyme. See Thymus serpyllum. 
 
 MOTHER-WATER. When sea-water, or any 
 other solution containing various salts, is evaporated, 
 and the crystals taken out, there always remains a 
 fluid containing deliquescent salts, and the impurities, 
 if present. This is called the mother-water. 
 
 MOTHERWORT. See Leonurus cardiaca. 
 
 MOTION. See Muscular motion. 
 
 Motion , peristaltic. See Peristaltic motion. 
 
 MOTO'RES OCULORUM. (Mervi motor es ocula- 
 rum: so called because they supply the muscles which 
 move the eye.) The third pair of nerves of the brain. 
 
MUC 
 
 They arise from the crura cerebri, and are distributed 
 on the muscles of the bulb of the eye. 
 
 Moto'rii. See Motores oculorum. 
 
 MOULD. See Fontanella. 
 
 Mountain cork. See Asbestos. 
 
 Mountain green. Common copper green, a car- 
 bonate. 
 
 Mountain leather. See Asbestos. 
 
 Mountain parsley , black. See Athamanta oreose- 
 linum. 
 
 Mountain soap. See Soap, mountain. 
 
 Mountain wood. See Asbestos. 
 
 MOUSE-EAR. See Hieracium pilosella. 
 MOUTH. Os. The cavity of the mouth is well 
 Jtnown. The parts which constitute it are the com- 
 mon integuments, the lips, the muscles of the upper 
 and under jaw, the palate, two alveolar arches, the 
 gums, the tongue, the cheeks, and salival glands. The 
 toonesr oS the mouth are the two superior maxillary, 
 two palatine, the lower jaw, and thirty-two teeth. 
 The arteries of the external parts of the mouth are 
 branches of the infra-orbital, inferior alveolar, and 
 facial arteries. The veins empty themselves into the 
 external jugulars. The nerves are branches from the 
 fifth and seventh pair. The use of the mouth is for 
 mastieation, speech, respiration, deglutition, suction, 
 and taste. 
 
 MO'XA. A Japanese word. See Artemisia chinensis. 
 Moxa japanica. See Artemisia chinensis. 
 
 MUCIC ACID. ( Acidum mucicum; from mucus , 
 it being obtained from gum.) “ This acid has been 
 generally known by the name of saccholactic , because 
 it was first obtained from sugar of milk ; but as all the 
 gums appear to afford it, and the principal acid in 
 sugar of milk is the oxalic, chemists in general now 
 distinguish it by the name of mucic acid. 
 
 It was discovered by Scheele. Having poured 
 twelve ounces of diluted nitric acid on four ounces of 
 powdered sugar of milk in a glass retort on a sand 
 bath, the mixture became gradually hot, and at length 
 effervesced violently, and continued to do so for a con- 
 siderable time after the retort was taken from the fire. 
 It is necessary, therefore, to use a large retort, and 
 not to lute the receiver too light. The effervescence 
 having nearly subsided, the retort was again placed on 
 the sand heat, and the nitric acid distilled off, till the 
 mass had acquired a yellowish colour. This exhibit- 
 ing no crystals, eight ounces more of the same acid 
 were added, and the distillation repeated, till the yel- 
 low colour of the fluid disappeared. As the fluid was 
 inspissated by cooling, it was redissolved in eight 
 ounces of water, and filtered. The filtered liquor 
 held oxalic acid in solution, and seven drachms and a 
 half of white powder remained on the filter. This 
 powder was the acid under consideration. 
 
 If one part of gum be heated gently with two of 
 nitric acid, till a small quantity of nitrous gas and of 
 fcarbonic acid is disengaged, the dissolved mass will 
 deposite on cooling the mucic acid. According to 
 Fourcroy and Vauquelin, different gums yield from 14 
 to 26 hundredths of this acid. 
 
 This pulverulent acid is soluble in about sixty parts 
 of hot water, and, by cooling, a fourth part separates 
 in small shining scales, that grow white in the air. It 
 decomposes the muriate of barytes, and both the ni- 
 trate and muriate of lime. It acts very little on the 
 metals, but forms with their oxides salts scarcely solu- 
 ble. It precipitates the nitrates of silver, lead, and 
 mercury. With potassa it forms a salt soluble in eight 
 parts of boiling water, and crystallizable by cooling. 
 That of soda requires but five parts of water, and is 
 equally crystallizable. Both these salts are still more 
 soluble when the acid is in excess. That of ammonia 
 is deprived of its base by heat. The salts of barytes, 
 lime, and magnesia, are nearly insoluble.” 
 MUCILAGE. Mucilago. An aqueous solution of 
 gum. See Gum. 
 
 MUCILAGINOUS. Gummy. 
 
 Mucilaginous extracts. Extracts that readily 
 dissolve in water, scarcely at all in spirits of wine, and 
 undergo spirituous fermentation. 
 
 MUCILA'GO. { Mucilage .) See Gum. 
 
 Mucilago acaci-e. Mucilage of acacia. Muci- 
 la, fro gummi arabici. — Take of acacia gum, powdered, 
 four ounces; boiling water, half a pint. Rub the gum 
 with the water, gradually added, until it incorporates 
 Into a mucilage. A demulcent preparation, more fre- 
 
 MUL 
 
 quently used to combine medicines, than in any othei 
 form. 
 
 Mucilago amyli. Starch mucilage. — Take of 
 starch, three drachms ; water, a pint. Rub the starch, 
 gradually adding the water to it; then boil until it in- 
 corporates into a mucilage. This preparation is mostly 
 exhibited with opium, in the form of clyster in diar- 
 rhoeas and dysenteries, where the tenesmus arises from 
 an abrasion of the mucus of the rectum. 
 
 Mucilago arabici gummi. See Mucilago acacice. 
 
 Mucilago seminis cydonii. See Decoctum cy- 
 donice. 
 
 Mucilago tragacanthje. Mucilage of traga- 
 canth, joined with syrup of mulberries, forms a plea- 
 sant demulcent, and may be exhibited to children, who 
 are fond of it. This mucilage is omitted in the last 
 London Ph^rmacoposia, as possessing no superiority 
 over the mucilage of acacia. 
 
 Mucoca'rneus. In M. A. Severinus, it is an epithet 
 for a tumour, and an abscess, which is partly fleshy 
 and partly mucous. 
 
 MUCOUS. Of the nature of mucus. 
 
 Mucoud acid. See Mucic acid. 
 
 Mucous glands. Glandulce mucosoe. Mucipalous 
 glands. Glands that secrete mucus, such as the glands 
 of the Schneiderian membrane of the nose, the glands 
 of the fauces, oesophagus, stomach, intestines, bladder, 
 urethra, &c. 
 
 MUCRONATUS. (From macro, a sharp point.) 
 Sharp-pointed. See Cuspidatus. 
 
 MUCUS. (From pv\a, the mucus of the nose.) A 
 name given to the two following substances. 
 
 1. Mucus , animal. One of the primary fluids of an 
 animal body, perfectly distinct from gelatin, and ve- 
 getable mucus. Tannin, which is a delicate test for 
 gelatin, does not affect mucus. “ This fluid is transpa- 
 rent, glutinous, thready, and of a salt savour ; it red- 
 dens paper of turnsole, contains a great deal of water, 
 muriate of potassa arid soda, lactate of lime, of soda, 
 and phosphate of lime. According to Fourcroy and 
 Vauquelin, the mucus is the same in all the mucous 
 membranes. On the contrary, Berzelius thinks it va- 
 riable according to the points’ from which it is ex- 
 tracted. 
 
 The mucus forms a layer of greater or less thickness 
 at the surface of the mucous membranes, and it is re- 
 newed with more or less rapidity ; the water it con- 
 tains evaporates under the name of mucous exhalation ; 
 it also protects these membranes against the action of 
 the air, of the aliment, the different glandular fluids, 
 &c. ; it is, in fact, to these membranes nearly what 
 the epidermis is to the skin. Independently of this 
 general use, it has others that vary according to the 
 parts of mucous membranes. Thus, the mucus of the 
 nose is favourable to the smell, that of the mouth gives 
 facility to the taste, that of the stomach and the intes- 
 tines assists in the digestion, that of the genital and 
 urinary ducts serves in the generation and the secre- 
 tion of the urine, &c. 
 
 A great part of the mucus is absorbed again by the 
 membranes which secrete it ; another part is carried 
 outwards, either alone, as in blowing the nose, or 
 spitting, or mixed with the pulmonary transpiration, 
 or else mixed with the excremental matter, or the 
 urine, &c. 
 
 Animal mucus differs from that obtained from the 
 vegetable kingdom, in not being somDle in water, 
 swimming on its surface, nor capable of mixing oil 
 with water, and being soluble in mineral acids, which 
 vegetable mucus is not. 
 
 2. Mucus , vegetable. See Gum. 
 
 MUGWORT. See Artemisia vulgaris. 
 
 Mugwort , China. See Artemisia chinensis. 
 
 Mu'lje. Pustules contracted either by heat or cold. 
 
 MULBERRY. See Morus Nigra. 
 
 MULLEIN. See Verbascum. 
 
 Mu'lsum. See Hydromeli. 
 
 MULTI' FIDUS SPIN AS. (From multus, many, and 
 findo, to divide.) Transverso- spinalis lumborum; 
 
 Musculus sacer ; Semi-spinalis internus, sive trans 
 verso spinalis dor si ; Semi-spinalis, sive transverso 
 spinalis colli , pars interna , of Winslow. Transver 
 salis lumborum vulgo sacer; Transversalis dor si , 
 Transversalis colli, of Douglas. Lumbo dorsi spinal , 
 of Dumas. The generality of anatomical writers have 
 unnecessarily multiplied the muscles of the spine, and 
 hence their descriptions of these parts are confused, 
 
MUR 
 
 MUR 
 
 and difficult to be understood. Under the name of 
 viultifidus spina , Albinus has, therefore, very pro- 
 perly included those portions of muscular flesh, inter- 
 mixed with tendinous fibres, which lie close to the 
 posterior part of the spine, and which Douglas and 
 Winslow have described as three distinct muscles, 
 under the names of transversales , or tr ansver so- s fi- 
 nales, of the loins, back, and neck. The multifidus 
 spina* arises tendinous and fleshy from the upper con- 
 vex surface of the os sacrum, from the posterior adjoin- 
 ing part of the ilium, from the oblique and transverse 
 processes of all the lumbar vertebrae, from the trans- 
 verse processes of all the dorsal vertebra, and from 
 those of the cervical vertebra, excepting the three first. 
 From all these origins the fibres of the muscles run in 
 an oblique direction, and are inserted, by distinct ten- 
 dons, into the spinous processes of all the vertebra of 
 the loins and back, and likewise into those of the six 
 inferior vertebra of the neck. When this muscle acts 
 singly, it extends theback obliquely, or moves it to one 
 side ; when both muscles act, they extend the vertebra 
 backwards. 
 
 MULTIFLORUS. Many-flowered. Applied to the 
 flower-stalk of plants, which is so called when it bears 
 many flowers ; as the Daphne laureola. See Peduncu- 
 lus. 
 
 Multifo'rme os. See Ethmoid bone. 
 
 MU LT1PES. (From multus, many, and^pes, a foot.) 
 
 1. The wood-louse. 
 
 2. The polypus. 
 
 3. Any animal having more than four feet. 
 
 MUMPS. See Cynanche parotidea. 
 
 Mundicati'va. (From mundo, to cleanse.) Mun- 
 
 dificantia. Medicines which purify and cleanse away 
 foulness. 
 
 Mundifica'ntia. See Mundicativa. 
 
 Mu'ngos. See Ophiorrhuamungos. 
 
 MURA'LIS. (From murus, a wall ; so called be- 
 cause it grows upon walls.) Pellitory. See Parietaria. 
 
 MURA'RIA. (From murus , a wall: because it 
 grows about walls.) A species of maiden-hair : the 
 Asplenium murale. 
 
 MURIACTTE. Gypsum. 
 
 MU'RIAS. A muriate, or salt, formed by the union 
 of the muriatic acid with salifiable bases ; as muriate 
 of ammonia , &c. 
 
 Murias ammonite. See Sal ammoniac. 
 
 Murias antimonii. Butter of antimony. Formerly 
 used as a caustic. 
 
 Murias baryta. See Barytes. 
 
 Murias calcis. See Calx. 
 
 Murias ferri. Ferrum salitvm ; Oleum martis 
 per deliquium. This preparation of iron is styptic and 
 tonic, and may be given in chlorosis, intermittents, 
 rachitis, &c. 
 
 Murias ferri ammoniacalis. See Ferrum ammo- 
 niatum. 
 
 Murias hydrargyri. There are two muriates of 
 mercury. See Hydrargyri submurias , and Hydrar- 
 gyri oxymurias. 
 
 Murias hydrargyri ammoniacalis. See Hydrar- 
 gyrum preecipitatum album. 
 
 Murias hydrargyri oxygenatus. See Hydrar- 
 gir- oxymurias. 
 
 Murias potass.®. Alkali vegetabile salitum ; Sal 
 digestivus ; Sal febrifugus Sylvii. This salt is ex- 
 hibited with " ^ame intention as the muriate of soda, 
 and was formerly in high estimation in the cure of in- 
 termittents, &c. 
 
 Murias potass.e oxygenatus. Chlorate of potassa. 
 The oxygenated muriate of potassa has lately been ex- 
 tolled in the cure of the venereal disease. It is ex- 
 hibited in doses of from fifteen to forty grains in the 
 course of a day. It increases the action of the heart 
 and arteries, is supposed to oxygenate the blood, and 
 prove of great service in scorbutus, asthenia, and 
 cachectic diseases. 
 
 Murias sodje. See Soda: murias. 
 
 Murias stibii. See Murias antimonii. 
 
 MURIATIC. ( Muriaticus ; from muria, brine.) 
 
 Belonging to sea salt. 
 
 Muriatic acid. Acidummuriaticum. lUhe Hydro- 
 chloric of the French chemists. Let six parts of pure 
 and well dried sea salt be put into a glass retort, to the 
 beak of which is luted, in a horizontal direction, a long 
 glass tube artificially refrigerated, and containing a 
 quantity of ignited muriate of lime. Upon the salt 
 
 pour at intervals five parts of concentrated oil of vitriol, 
 through a syphon funnel, fixed air-tight, in the tubulure 
 of the retort. The free end of the long tube being re- 
 curved, so as to dip into the mercury of a pneumatic 
 trough, a gas will issue, which, on coining in contact 
 with the air, will form a visible cloud, or haze, pre- 
 senting, when viewed in a vivid light, prismatic colours. 
 This gas is muriatic acid. 
 
 When received in glass jars over dry mercury, it is 
 invisible, and possesses all the mechanical properties of 
 air. Its odour is pungent and peculiar. Its taste acid 
 and corrosive. Its specific gravity, according to Sir H. 
 Davy, is such, that 100 cubic inches weigh 39 grains, 
 while by estimation, he says, they ought to be 38.4 gr. 
 If an inflamed taper be immersed in it, it is instantly 
 extinguished. It is destructive of animal life ; but the 
 irritation produced by it on the epiglottis scarcely per- 
 mits its descent into the lungs. It is merely changed in 
 bulk by alterations of temperature ; it experiences no 
 change of state. 
 
 When potassium, tin, or zinc, is heated in contact 
 with this gas over mercury, one half of the volume 
 disappears, and the remainder is pure hydrogen. On 
 examining the solid residue, it is found to be a metallic 
 chloride. Hence muriatic acid gas consists of chlorine 
 and hydrogen, united in equal volumes. This view of 
 its nature was originally given by Scheele, though ob- 
 scured by terms derived from the vague and visionary 
 hypothesis of phlogiston. The French school after- 
 ward introduced the belief that muriatic acid gas was 
 a compound of an unknown radical and water; and 
 that chlorine consisted of this radical and oxygen. Sir 
 H. Davy has proved, by decisive experiments, that in 
 the present state of our knowledge, chlorine must be re- 
 garded as a simple substance; and muriatic acid gas, 
 as a compound of it with hydrogen. 
 
 Muriatic acid, from its composition, has been termed 
 by Lussac the hydrochloric acid ; a name objected to by 
 Sir H. Davy. It was prepared by the older chemists in 
 a very rude manner, and was called by them spirit of 
 salt. 
 
 In the ancient method, common salt was previouslj 
 decrepitated, then ground with dried clay, and kneaded 
 or wrought with water to a moderately stitf consistence, 
 after which it was divided into balls of the size of a 
 pigeon’s egg ; these balls, being previously well dried, 
 were put into a retort, so as to fill the vessel two-thirds 
 full ; distillation being then proceeded upon, the mu- 
 riatic acid came over when the heat was raised to igni- 
 tion. In this process eight or ten parts of clay to one 
 of salt are to be used. The retort must be of stone- 
 ware well coated, and the furnace must be of that kind 
 called reverberatory. 
 
 It was formerly thought, that the salt was merely di- 
 vided in this operation by the clay, and on this account 
 more readily gave out its acid : but there can be* little 
 doubt, that the effect is produced by the silicious earth, 
 which abounds in large proportions in all natural clays, 
 and detains the alkali of the salt by combining with it. 
 
 Sir H. Davy first gave the just explanation of this de- 
 composition. Common salt is a compound of sodium 
 and chlorine. The sodium may be conceived to com- 
 bine with the oxygen of the water in the earth, and 
 with the earth itself, to form a vitreous compound ; 
 and the chlorine to unite with the hydrogen of the 
 water, forming muriatic acid gas. ‘It is also easy,’ 
 adds he, ‘ according to these new ideas, to explain the 
 decomposition of salt by moistened litharge, the theory 
 of which has so much perplexed the most acute che- 
 mists. It may be conceived to be an instance of com- 
 pound affinity ; the chlorine is attracted by the lead, 
 and the sodium combines with the oxygen of the li- 
 tharge, and with water, to form hydrate of soda, which 
 gradually attracts carbonic acid from the air. When 
 common salt is decomposed by oil of vitriol, it was 
 usual to explain the phenomenon by saying, that the 
 acid, by its superior affinity, aided by heat, expelled the 
 gas, and united to the soda. But as neither muriatic 
 acid nor soda exists in common salt, we must now 
 modify the explanation, by saying that the water of 
 the oil of vitriol is first decomposed, its oxygen unites to 
 the sodium to form soda, which is seized on by the 
 sulphuric acid, while the chlorine combines with the 
 hydrogen of the water, and exhales in the form of mu- 
 riatic acid gas.’ 
 
 As 100 parts of dry sea salt are capable of yielding 
 62 parts by weight of muriatic acid gas, these ought to 
 
MUR 
 
 MUR 
 
 afibrd, by economical management, nearly 221 parts of 
 liquid acid, specific gravity 1.142, as prescribed by the 
 London College, or 200 parts of acid sp. gr. 1.160, as 
 directed by the Edinburgh and Dublin Pharmaco- 
 poeias. 
 
 The ancient method of extracting the gas from salt 
 is now laid aside. 
 
 The English manufacturers use iron stills for this dis- 
 tillation, with earthen heads: the philosophical che- 
 mist, in making the acid of commerce , will doubtless 
 prefer glass. Five parts by weight of strong sulphuric 
 acid are to be added to six of decrepitated sea salt, in a 
 retort, the upper part of which is furnished with a tube 
 or neck, through which the acid is to be poured upon 
 the salt. The aperture of this tube must be closed 
 with a ground stopper immediately after the pouring. 
 The sulphuric acid immediately combines with the al- 
 kali, and expels the muriatic acid in the form of a pe- 
 culiar air, which is rapidly absorbed by water. As 
 this combination and disengagement take place with- 
 out tire application of heat, and the aSrial fluid escapes 
 very rapidly, it is necessary to arrange and lute the ves- 
 sels together before the sulphuric acid is added, and not 
 to make any fire in the furnace until the disengagement 
 begins to slacken ; at which time it must be very gra- 
 dually raised. Before the modern improvements in 
 chemistry were made, a great part of the acid escaped 
 for want of water to combine with ; but by the use of 
 Wolfe’s apparatus the acid air is made to pass through 
 water, in which it is nearly condensed, and forms mu- 
 riatic acid of double the weight of the water, though 
 the bulk of this fluid is increased one-half only. The 
 acid condensed in the first receiver, which contains no 
 water, is of a yellow colour, arising from the impuri- 
 ties of the salt. 
 
 The marine acia in commerce has a straw colour : 
 but this is owing to accidental impurity ; for it does not 
 obtain in the acid produced by the impregnation of 
 water with the afiriform acid. 
 
 The muriatic acid is one of those longest known, and 
 some of its compounds are among those salts with 
 which we are most familiar. 
 
 The muriates , when in a state of dryness, are actu- 
 ally chlorides, consisting of chlorine and the metal ; 
 yet they may be conveniently treated of under the title 
 muriates. 
 
 The muriate of barytes crystallizes in tables bevelled 
 at the edges, or in octahedral pyramids applied base to 
 base. It is soluble in five parts of water at 60°, in still 
 less at a boiling heat, and also in alkohol. It is not al- 
 tered in the air, and but partly decomposable by heat. 
 The sulphuric acid separates its base ; and the alkaline 
 carbonates and sulphates decompose it by double affi- 
 nity. It is best prepared by dissolving the carbonate in 
 dilute muriatic acid ; and if contaminated with iron 
 or lead, which occasionally happens, these may be se 
 parated by the addition of a small quantity of liquid 
 ammonia, or by boiling and stirring the solution with a 
 little barytes. Goettling recommends to prepare it 
 from the sulphate of barytes; eight parts of which, in 
 fine powder, are to be mixed with two of muriate of 
 soda, and one of charcoal powder. This is to be 
 pressed hard into a Hessian crucible, and exposed for 
 an hour and a half to a red heat in a wind furnace. 
 The cold mass, being powdered, is to be boiled a mi- 
 nute or two in sixteen parts of water, and then filtered. 
 To this liquor muriatic acid is to be added by little and 
 little, till sulphuretted hydrogen ceases to be evolved. 
 It is then to be filtered, a little hot water to be poured 
 on the residuum, the liquor evaporated to a pellicle, 
 filtered again, and then set to crystallize. As the mu- 
 riate of soda is much more soluble than the muriate of 
 barytes, and does not separate by cooling, the muriate 
 of barytes will crystallize into a perfectly white salt, 
 and leave the muriate of soda in the mother water, 
 which may be evaporated repeatedly till no more mu- 
 riate of barytes is obtained. This salt was first em- 
 ployed in medicine by Dr. Crawford, chiefly in scrofu- 
 lous complaints and cancer, beginning with doses of a 
 few drops of the saturated solution twice a day, and 
 increasing it gradually, as far as forty or fifty drops in 
 some instances. In large doses it excites nausea, and 
 has deleterious effects. Fourcroy says it has been 
 found very successful in scrofula in France. It has 
 likewise been recommended as a vermifuge ; and it has 
 been given with much apparent advantage even to very 
 young children where the usual symptoms of worms 
 
 occurred, though none were ascertained to be present. 
 As a test of sulphuric acid it is of great use. 
 
 The muriate of potassa, formerly known by the 
 names of febrifuge salt of Sylvius , digestive salt , and 
 regenerated sea salt , crystallizes in regular cubes, or in 
 rectangular parallelopipedons ; decrepitating on the 
 fire, without losing much of their acid, and acquiring a 
 little moisture from damp air, and giving it out again in 
 dry. Their taste is saline and bitter. They are solu- 
 ble in thrice their weight of cold water, and in but little 
 less of boiling water, so as to require spontaneous 
 evaporation for crystallizing. Fourcroy recommends, 
 to cover the vessel with gauze, and suspend hairs in it, 
 for the purpose of obtaining regular crystals. 
 
 It is sometimes prepared in decomposing sea salt by 
 common potassa for the purpose of obtaining soda ; 
 and may be formed by the direct combination of its 
 constituent parts. 
 
 It is decomposable by the sulphuric and nitric acids. 
 Barytes decomposes it, though not completely; and 
 both silex and alumina decomposed it partially in the 
 dry way. It decomposes the earthy nitrates, so that it 
 might be used in saltpetre manufactories to decompose 
 the nitrate of lime. 
 
 Muriate of soda or common salt, is of considerable 
 use in the arts, as well as a necessary ingredient in our 
 food. It crystallizes in cubes, which are sometimes 
 grouped together in various ways, and not unfrequently 
 form hollow quadrangular pyramids. In the fire it de- 
 crepitates, melts, and is at length volatilized. When 
 pure, it is not deliquescent. One part is soluble in 2£ 
 of cold water, and in little less of hot, so that it cannot 
 be crystallized but by evaporation. 
 
 Common salt is lound in large masses, or in rocks 
 under the earth, in England and elsewhere. In the 
 solid form it is called sal gem, or rock salt. If it be 
 pure and transparent, it may be immediately used in 
 ' the state in which it is found ; but if it contain any im- 
 pure earthy particles, it should be previously freed from 
 them. In some countries it is found in incredible quan- 
 tities, and dug up like metals from the bowels of the 
 earth. In this manner has this sail been dug out of the 
 celebrated salt mines near Bochnia and Wieliczka, in 
 Poland, ever since the middle of the 13th century, con- 
 sequently above these 500 years, in such amazing quan- 
 tities, that sometimes there have been 20,000 tons ready 
 for sale. In these mines, which are said to reach to 
 the depth of several hundred fathoms, 500 men are 
 constantly employed. The pure and transparent salt 
 needs no other preparation than to be beaten to small 
 pieces or ground in a mill. But that which is more im- 
 pure must be elutriated, purified, and boiled. That 
 which is quite impure, and full of small stones, is sold 
 under the name of rock salt, and is applied to ordinary 
 uses. It may likewise be used for strengthening weak 
 and poor brine-springs. 
 
 The waters of the ocean every where abound with 
 common salt, though in different proportions. The 
 water of the Baltic sea is said to contain one sixty- 
 fourth of its weight of salt ; that of the sea between 
 England and Flanders contains one thirty- second part; 
 that on the coast of Spain one-sixteenth part: and 
 between the tropics it is said, erroneously, to contain 
 from an eleventh to an eighth part. 
 
 The water of the sea contains, besides the common 
 salt, a considerable proportion of muriate of magnesia, 
 and some sulphate of lime, of soda, and potassa. The 
 former is the chief ingredient of the remaining liquid 
 which is left after the extraction of the common salt, 
 and is called the mother water. Sea water, if taken 
 up near the surface, contains also the putrid remains 
 of animal substances, which render it nauseous, and 
 in a long-continued calm cause the sea to stink. 
 
 The whole art of extracting salt from waters which 
 contain it, consists in evaporating the water in the 
 cheapest and most convenient manner. In England, a 
 brine composed of sea-water, with the addition of rock 
 salt, is evaporated in large shallow iron boilers ; and the 
 crystals of salt are taken out in baskets. In Russia, 
 and probably in other northern countries, the sea-wa- 
 ter is exposed to freeze ; and the ice, which is almost 
 entirely fresh, being taken out, the remaining brine is 
 much stronger, and is evaporated by boiling. In the 
 southern parts of Europe, the salt-makers take advan 
 tage of spontaneous evaporation. A flat piece of 
 ground near the sea is chosen, and banked round, to 
 prevent its being overflowed at high water. The space 
 
MUR 
 
 MUR 
 
 within the banks is divided by low walls into several 
 compartments, which successively communicate with 
 each other. At flood tide, the first of these is filled 
 with sea-water, which, by remaining a certain time, 
 deposites its impurities, and loses part of its aqueous 
 fluid. The residue is then suffered to run into the next 
 compartment, and the former is again filled as before. 
 Prom the second compartment, after a due time, the 
 water is transferred into a third, which is lined with 
 clay, well rammed and levelled. At this period, the 
 evaporation is usually brought to that degree, that a 
 crust of salt is formed on the surface of the water, 
 which the workmen break, and it immediately falls to 
 the bottom. They continue to do this until the quan- 
 tity is sufficient to be raked out, and dried in heaps. 
 This is called bay salt. 
 
 Besides its use in seasoning our food, and preserving 
 meat both for domestic consumption and during the 
 longest voyages, and in furnishing us with the muriatic 
 acid and soda, salt forms a glaze for coarse pottery, by 
 being thrown into the oven where it is baked ; it im- 
 proves the whiteness and clearness of glass ; it gives 
 greater hardness to soap ; in melting metals it preserves 
 their surface from calcination, by defending them from 
 the air, and is employed with advantage in some as- 
 says ; it is used as a mordant, and for improving certain 
 colours, and enters more or less into many other pro- 
 cesses of the arts. 
 
 The muriate of strontian has not long been known. 
 Dr. Hope first distinguished it from muriate of barytes. 
 It crystallizes in very slender hexagonal prisms ; has 
 a cool pungent taste, without the austerity of the 
 muriate of barytes, or the bitterness of the muriate of 
 lime : is soluble in 0.75° of water at 60°, and to almost 
 any amount in boiling water ; is likewise soluble in 
 alkohol, and gives a blood-red colour to its flame. 
 
 It has never been found in nature, but may be pre- 
 pared in the same way as the muriate of barytes. 
 
 The muriate of lime has been known by the names 
 of marine selenite , calcareous marine salt , muria, and 
 fixed sal ammoniac. It crystallizes in hexahedral 
 prisms terminated by acute pyramids. Its taste is 
 acrid, bitter, and very disagreeable. It is soluble in 
 half its weight of cold water, and by heat in its own 
 water of crystallization. It is one of the most deli- 
 quescent salts known ; and, when deliquesced, has 
 been called oil of lime. It exists in nature, but neither 
 very abundantly nor very pure. It is formed in che- 
 mical laboratories, in the decomposition of muriate of 
 ammonia ; and Homberg found, that if it were urged 
 by a violent heat till it condensed, on cooling into a 
 vitreous mass, it emitted a phosphoric light upon being 
 struck by any hard body, in which state it was called 
 Homberg' s phosphorus. 
 
 Hitherto it has been little used except for frigorific 
 mixtures; and with snow it produces a very great 
 degree of cold. Fourcroy, indeed, says he has found 
 it of great utility in obstructions of the lymphatics, and 
 in scrofulous affections. 
 
 The muriate of ammonia has long been known by 
 the name of sal ammonia , or ammoniac. It Is found 
 native in the neighbourhood of volcanoes, where it is 
 sublimed sometimes nearly pure, and in different parts 
 of Asia and Africa. A great deal is carried annually 
 to Russia and Siberia from Bucharian Tartary ; and 
 we formerly imported large quantities from Egypt, but 
 now manufacture it at home. See Sal Ammoniac. 
 
 The salt is usually in the form of cakes, with a 
 convex surface on one side, and concave on the other, 
 from being sublimed into large globular vessels ; but by 
 solution it may be obtained in regular quadrangular 
 crystals. It is remarkable for possessing a certain 
 degree of ductility, so that it is not easily pulverable. 
 Its is soluble in 3£ parts of water at 60°, and in little 
 more than its own weight of boiling water. Its taste is 
 cool, acrid, and bitterish. Its specific gravity is 1.42. 
 It attracts moisture from the air but very slightly. 
 
 Muriate of ammonia has been more employed in 
 medicine than it is at present. It is sometimes useful 
 as an auxiliary to the bark in intermittenfs ; in gargles 
 it is beneficial, and externally it is a good discutient. 
 In dying, it improves or heightens different colours. 
 In tinning and soldering, it is employed to preserve the 
 surface of the metals from oxidation. In assaying, it 
 discovers iron, and separates t from some of its com- 
 binations. 
 
 The muriate of magnesia is extremely deliquescent, 
 
 soluble in an equal weight of water, and difficultly 
 crystallizable. It dissolves also in five parts of alkohol. 
 It is decomposable by heat, which expels its acid. Its 
 taste is intensely bitter. 
 
 With ammonia this muriate forms a triple salt, crys- 
 tallizable in little polyhedrons, which separate quickly 
 from the water, but are not very regularly formed. Its 
 taste partakes of that of both the preceding salts. 
 The best mode of preparing it is by mixing a solution of 
 27 parts of muriate of ammonia with a solution of 73 of ^ 
 muriate of magnesia ; but it may be formed by a semi- 
 decomposition of either of these muriates by the base 
 of the other. It is decomposable by heat, and requires 
 six or seven times its weight of water to dissolve it. 
 
 Of the muriate of glucine we know but little. It 
 appears to crystallize in very small crystals ; to be de- 
 composable by heat; and, dissolved in alkohol and di- 
 luted with water, to form a pleasant saccharine liquor 
 Muriate of alumina is scarcely crystallizable, as or 
 evaporation it assumes the state of a thick jelly. I. 
 has an acid, styptic, acrid taste. It is extremely solu- 
 ble in water, and deliquescent. Fire decomposes it 
 It may be prepared by directly combining the muriatic 
 acid with alumina; but the acid always remains in 
 excess. 
 
 The muriate of zircon crystallizes in small needles 
 which are very soluble, attract moisture, and lose their 
 transparency in the air. It has an austere taste, with 
 somewhat of acrimony. It is decomposable by heat. 
 The gallic acid precipitates from its solution, if it be 
 free from iron, a white powder. Carbonate of ammo- 
 nia, if added in excess, redissolves the precipitate it 
 had before thrown down. 
 
 Muriate of yttria does not crystallize when evapo- 
 rated, but forms a jelly. It dries with difficulty, and 
 deliquesces. 
 
 Fourcroy observes, that when sjlicious stones, pre- 
 viously fused with potassa, are treated with muriatic 
 acid, a limpid solution is formed, which may be reduced 
 to a transparent jelly by slow evaporation. But a 
 boiling heat decomposes the silicious muriate, and the 
 earth is deposited. The solution is always acid.” 
 
 This acid possesses active tonic powers. In typhus, 
 or nervous fevers, although employed on the continent 
 with success, it has not proved so beneficial in this 
 country ; and when freely used it is apt to determine to 
 the bowels. Externally, the muriatic acid has been 
 applied in the form of a bath, to the feet, in gout. In 
 a late publication, there are accounts of its successful 
 application as a lithontriptic. 
 
 Muriatic acid, oxygenized. This supposed acid 
 was lately described by Thenard. He saturated com- 
 mon muriatic acid of moderate strength with deutoxide 
 of barium, reduced it into a soft paste by trituration 
 with water. He then precipitated the barytes from 
 the liquid, by adding the requisite quantity of sulphuric 
 acid. He next took his oxygenized muriatic acid, and 
 treated it with deutoxide of barium and sulphuric acid, 
 to oxygenate it anew. In this way he charged it with 
 oxygen as often as 15 times. He thus obtained a 
 liquid acid which contained 32 times its volume of 
 oxygen at the temperature of 68° Fahr. and at the 
 ordinary atmospherical pressure, and only 4£ times its 
 volume of muratic acid, which gives about 28 equiva- 
 lent primes of oxygen to one of muriatic acid. 
 
 This oxygenized acid leaves no residuum when 
 evaporated. It is a very acid, colourless liquid, almost 
 destitute of smell, and powerfully reddens turnsole. 
 When boiled for some time, its oxygen is expelled. 
 
 We ought, however, to regard this apparent oxyge- 
 nation of the acid'merely as the conversion of a portion 
 of its combined water into deutoxide of hydrogen. 
 
 MURICATUS. Sharp-pointed: applied to seeds, 
 as those of the Ranunculus parviflorus and Sida 
 ciliaris. 
 
 MURRAY, John Andrew, was born at Stockholm, 
 of a Scotch family, in 1740. At 16 he was sent to 
 Upsal, and had the benefit of the instructions of Lin- 
 naeus, for whom he ever after entertained the highest 
 esteem. In 1759 he took a journey through the 
 southern provinces of Sweden, and thence to Copen- 
 hagen ; and in the following year he went to Gottingen, 
 where his brother was professor of philosophy. In 
 1763 he took his degree of doctor in medicine, and by 
 a special license from the Hanoverian government, 
 gave lectures in botany : and in the following spring 
 lie was appointed extraordinary professor of medicine 
 
MUS 
 
 MUS 
 
 In that university. From this period his reputation 
 rapidly extended; he was elected a member in the 
 course of a few years of most of the learned societies 
 in Europe. In 1769 he succeeded to the actual profes- 
 sorship of medicine, and was made doctor of the 
 botanic garden. He was still farther honoured by 
 receiving the title of the Order of Vasa from the King 
 of Sweden in 1780 : and two years afterward by being 
 raised to the rank of privy counsellor by his Britannic 
 Majesty. In 1791 he was attacked with a spurious 
 peripneumony, which shortly terminated his existence. 
 He was a man of sound judgment, great activity, and 
 -extensive information. He composed a great number 
 of tracts on various subjects in botany, natural history, 
 medicine, pharmacy, and medical literature. His 
 principal work, which occupied a large portion of his 
 time and attention, was on the Materia Medica, under 
 the title of “Apparatus Medicaminum,” in six octavo 
 volumes : indeed, he was employed in correcting the 
 last for the press the day before his death. In the 
 Transactions of the Royal Society of Gottingen, there 
 are many valuable papers by him, chiefly botanical ; 
 and his descriptions are deemed models of elegance 
 and accuracy. 
 
 MU'SA. (This word is corrupted, or rather refined, 
 from Maui , the Egyptian appellation of this valuable 
 plant; and is made classical in the works of Linnaeus, 
 by an allusion to Musa, a muse ; or, with much greater 
 propriety, to A ntonius Musa , the physician of Augus- 
 tus, who, having written on some botanical subjects, 
 may justly be commemorated in the above name.) 
 The name of a genus of plants. Class, Polygamia; 
 Order, Monxcia. The plantain and badana-tree. 
 
 Musa paradisiaca. Musa ; Palma humilis ; Ficus 
 Indie a ; Bala; Platanus. The plantain- tree. It 
 
 grows spontaneously in many parts of India, but has 
 been immemorially cultivated by the Indians in every 
 part of the continent of South America. It is an 
 herbaceous tree, growing to the height of fifteen or 
 twenty feet. The fruit are nearly of the size and 
 shape of ordinary cucumbers, and when ripe, of a pale 
 yellow colour, of a mealy substance, a little clammy, 
 with a sweetish taste, and will dissolve in the mouth 
 without chewing. The whole spike of fruit often 
 weighs forty or fifty pounds. When they are brought 
 to table by way of dessert, they are either raw, fried, 
 or roasted ; but, if intended for bread, they are cut 
 before they are ripe, and are then either roasted or 
 boiled. The trees being tall and slender, the Indians 
 cut them down to get at the fruit ; and in doing this 
 they suffer no loss, for the stems aie only one year’s 
 growth, and would die if not cut ; but the roots con- 
 tinue, and new stems soon spring up, which in a year 
 produce ripe fruit also. From the ripe plantains they 
 make a liquor called mistaw. When they make this, 
 they roast the fruit in their husks, and, after totally 
 beating them to a mash, they pour water upon them, 
 and, as the liquor is wanted, it is drawn off. But the 
 nature of this fruit is such, that they will not keep long 
 without running into a state of putrefaction; and 
 therefore, in order to reap the advantage of them at 
 all times, tbby make cakes of the pulp, and dry them 
 over a slow fire, and, as they stand in need of mistaw, 
 they mash the cakes in water, and they answer all 
 the purposes of fresh fruit. These cakes are exceed- 
 ingly convenient to make this liquor in their journeys, 
 and they never fail to carry them for that purpose. 
 The leaves of the tree being large and spacious, serve 
 the Indians for tablecloths and napkins. 
 
 Musa sapikntum. The systematic name of the 
 banana-tree. — Banana, Bananeira ; Ficoides ; Ficus 
 indica ; Musa fructu cucumerino breviori ; Senoria ; 
 Paccpira. This and the plantain-tree are among the 
 most important productions of the earth. The banana- 
 tree is cultivated, on a very extensive scale, in Jamaica; 
 without the fruit of which, Dr. Wright says, the island 
 would scarcely be habitable, as no species of provision 
 would supply their place. Even flour, or bread itself, 
 would be less agreeable, and less able to support the 
 laborious negro, so as to enable him to do his business, 
 or to keep in health. Plantains also fatten horses, 
 cattle, swine, dogs, fowls, and other domestic animals. 
 The leaves, being smooth and soft, are employed as 
 dressings after blisters. The water from the soft trunk 
 is astringent, and employed by some to check diar. 
 rhoeas. Every other part of the tree is useful in dif- 
 ferent parts of rural economy. The leaves are used as 
 
 I napkins and tablecloths, and are food for hogs. The 
 second sort, musa sapientum, or banana-tree, differs 
 from the paradisiaca, in having its stalks marked with 
 dark purple stripes and spots. The fruit is shorter, 
 straighter, and rounder; the pulp is softer, and of a 
 more luscious taste. It is never eaten green ; but when 
 ripe, it is very agreeable, either eaten raw or fried in 
 slices, as fritters, and is relished by all ranks of people 
 in the West Indies. Both the above plants were car- 
 ried to the West Indies from the Canary Islands; 
 whither, it is believed, they had been brought from 
 Guinea, where they grow naturally. 
 
 Musadi. Sal ammoniac. 
 
 MUSCI'PULA. (From mus, a mouse, and capio, to 
 take, being originally applied to a mousetrap ; after- 
 ward to a plant ; so called from its viscidity, by which 
 flies are caught as with birdlime.) A species of lychnis. 
 
 MUSCLE. Musculus. The parts that are usually 
 included under this name consist of distinct portions 
 of flesh, susceptible of contraction and relaxation ; the 
 motions of which, in a natural and healthy state, are 
 subject to the will, and for this reason they are called 
 voluntary muscles. Besides these, there are other parts 
 of the body that owe their power of contraction to their 
 muscular fibres : thus the heart is a muscular texture, 
 forming what is called a hollow muscle ; and the urinary 
 bladder, stomach, intestines, &c. are enabled to act 
 upon their contents, merely because they are provided 
 with muscular fibres; these are called involuntary 
 muscles, because their motions are not dependent on 
 the will. The muscles of respiration being in some 
 measure influenced by the will, are said to have a 
 mixed motion. The names by which the voluntary 
 muscles are distinguished, are founded on their size, 
 figure, situation, use, or the arrangement of their fibres, 
 or their origin and insertion ; but, besides these parti- 
 cular distinctions, there are certain general ones that 
 require to be noticed. Thus, if the fibres of a muscle 
 are placed parallel to each other, in a straight direc- 
 tion, they form what anatomists term a rectilinear 
 muscle ; if the fibres cross and intersect each other, 
 they constitute a compound muscle ; when the fibres 
 are disposed in the manner of rays, a radiated muscle ; 
 when they are placed obliquely with respect to the 
 tendon, like the plume of a pen, a penniform muscle. 
 Muscles that act in opposition to each other are called 
 antagonists ; thus every extensor has a flexor for his 
 antagonist, and vice versa. Muscles that concur in the 
 same action are termed congeneres. The muscle being 
 attached to the bones, the latter may be considered as 
 levers, that are moved in different directions by the 
 contraction of those organs. That end of the muscle 
 which adheres to the most fixed part is usually called 
 the origin ; and that which adheres to the more move- 
 able part, the insertion of the muscle. In almost 
 every muscle, two kinds of fibres are distinguished ; 
 the one soft, of a red colour, sensible, and irritable, 
 called fleshy fibres, see Muscular Fibre ; the other of 
 a firmer texture, of a white glistening colour, insensible, 
 without irritability or the power of contracting, and 
 named tendinous fibres. They are occasionally inter- 
 mixed, but the fleshy fibres generally prevail in the 
 belly, or middle part of the muscle, and the tendinous 
 ones in the extremities. Tf these tendinous fibres are 
 formed into a round slender eord, they form what is 
 called the tendon of the muscle ; on the other hand, if 
 they are spread into a broad flat surface, it is termed an 
 aponeurosis. 
 
 Each muscle is surrounded by a very thin and deli- 
 cate covering of cellular membrane, which encloses it as 
 it were like a sheath, and, dipping down into its sub- 
 stance, surrounds the most minute fibres we are able 
 to trace, connecting them to each other, lubricating 
 them by means of the fat which its cells contain in 
 more or less quantity in different subjects, and serving 
 as a support to the blood-vessels, lymphatics, and 
 nerves which are so plentifully distributed through the 
 muscles. This cellular membrane, which in no re- 
 spect differs from what is found investing and connect 
 ing the other parts of the body, has been sometimes 
 mistaken for a membrane, peculiar to the muscles; 
 and hence we often find writers giving it the name of 
 membrana propria musculosa. The muscles owe the 
 red colour which so particularly distinguishes their 
 belly part, to an infinite number of arteries, which are 
 every where dispersed through the whole of their re- 
 . ticular substance ; for their fibres, after having been 
 
MTJS 
 
 macerated in water, are (like all other parts of the 
 body divested of their blood) found to he of a white 
 colour. These arteries usually enter the muscles by 
 several considerable branches, and ramify so minutely 
 through their substance, that we are unable, even with 
 the best microscopes, to trace their ultimate branches, 
 luysch fancied that the muscular fibre was hollow, 
 and a production of a capillary artery ; but this was 
 merely conjectural. The veins, for the most part, ac- 
 company the arteries, but are found to be larger and 
 more numerous. The lymphatics, likewise, are nu- 
 merous, as might be expected from the great propor- 
 ionof reticular substance, which is every where found 
 investing the muscular fibres. The nfrves are dis- 
 ributed in such abundance to every muscle, that the 
 muscles of the thumb alone are supplied with a greater 
 proportion of nervous influence than the largest vis- 
 cera, as the liver for instance. They enter the gene 
 rality of muscles by several trunks, the branches of- 
 which, like those of the blood-vessels, are so minutely 
 dispersed through the cellular substance, that their 
 number and minuteness soon elude the eye, and the 
 knife of the anatomist. This has given rise to a con- 
 jecture, as groundless as all the other conjectures on 
 this subject, that the muscular fibre is ultimately ner- 
 vous. 
 
 A table of the Muscles. — The generality of anatomi- 
 cal writers have arranged muscles according to their 
 several uses; but this method is evidently defective, as 
 the same muscle may very often have different and 
 opposite uses. The method here adopted is that more 
 usually followed at present ; they are enumerated in 
 the order in which they are situated, beginning with 
 those that are placed nearest the integuments, and pro- 
 ceeding from these to the muscles that are more deeply 
 seated. 
 
 TThe reader will observe, that all the muscles are in 
 pairs, except those marked thus.*] 
 
 Muscles of the integuments of the cranium : 
 
 1. Occipito frontalis.* 
 
 2. Corrugator supercilii. 
 
 Muscles of the eyelids : 
 
 3. Orbicularis palpebrarum. 
 
 4. Levator palpebrce superioris. 
 
 Muscles of the eyeball : 
 
 5. Rectus superior. 
 
 6. Rectus inferior. 
 
 7. Rectus internus 
 
 8. Rectus externus. 
 
 9. Obliquus superior. 
 
 10. Obliquus inferior. 
 
 Muscles of the nose and mouth ; 
 
 11. Levator palpebrce superioris alceque nasi. 
 
 12. Levator labii superioris proprius. 
 
 13. Levator anguli oris. 
 
 14. Zygomaticus major. 
 
 15. Zygomaticus minor. 
 
 16. Buccinator. 
 
 17. Depressor anguli oris. 
 
 18. Depressor labii ivferioris. 
 
 19. Orbicularis oris.* 
 
 20. Depressor labii superioris alceque nasi. 
 
 21. Constrictor nasi. 
 
 22. Levator menti vel labii inferioris. 
 
 Muscles of the external ear : 
 
 23. Superior auris. 
 
 24. Anterior auris. 
 
 25. Posterior auris. 
 
 26. Helicis major. 
 
 27. Helicis minor. 
 
 28. Tragicus. 
 
 29. Antitragicus. 
 
 30. Transversus auris. 
 
 Muscles of the internal ear : 
 
 31. Laxator tympani. 
 
 32. Membrana tympani. 
 
 33. Tensor tympani. 
 
 34. Stapedius. 
 
 Muscles of the lower jaw : 
 
 35. Temporalis. 
 
 36. Masseter. 
 
 37. Pterygoideus externus. 
 
 38. Pterygoideus internus. 
 
 Muscles about the anterior part of the neck : 
 
 39. Platysma myoides. 
 
 40. Stcrno-cleidomastoideus. 
 
 90 
 
 MUS 
 
 Muscles between the lower jaw and os hyoides : 
 
 41. Digaslricus. 
 
 42. Mylo-hyoideus. 
 
 43 Genio-hyoideus. 
 
 44. Genio-glossus. 
 
 45. Hyo-glossus. 
 
 46. Lingualis. 
 
 Muscles situated between the.os hyoides and trunk : 
 
 47. Sterno-hyoideus. 
 
 48. Crico-hyoideus. 
 
 49. Sterno-thyroideus. 
 
 50. Thyro-hyoideus. 
 
 51. Crico-thyroideus. 
 
 Muscles between the lower jaw and os hyoides laterally . 
 
 52. Stylo-glossus. 
 
 53. Stylo-hyoideus. 
 
 54. Stylo-pharyngeu8. 
 
 55. Circumjlexus. 
 
 56. Levator palati mollis. 
 
 Muscles about the entry of the fauces : 
 
 57. Constrictor isthmi faucium. 
 
 58. P alatopharyngeus. 
 
 59. Azygos uvulce.* 
 
 Muscles situated on the posterior part of the pharynx : 
 
 60. Constrictor pharyngis superior. 
 
 61. Constrictor pharyngis inedius. 
 
 62. Constrictor pharyngis inferior. 
 
 Muscles situated about the glottis » 
 
 63. Crico-arytcenoideus posticus. 
 
 64. Crico-arytcenoideus lateralis. 
 
 65. Thyro-arytcenoideus. 
 
 66. Arylcenoideus obliquus.* 
 
 67. Arytcenoideus transversus.* 
 
 68. Thyro-epiglottideus. 
 
 69. Arytceno-cpiglottideus. 
 
 Muscles situated about the anterior part of the abdomen: 
 
 70. Obliquus descendens externus. 
 
 71. Obliquus ascendens internus. 
 
 72. Transversalis abdominis. 
 
 73. Rectus abdominis. 
 
 74. Pyramidalis. 
 
 Muscles about the male organs of generation : 
 
 75. Dartos.* 
 
 76. Cremaster. 
 
 77. Erector penis. 
 
 78. Accelerator urince. 
 
 79. Transversus perinei. 
 
 Mascles of the anus. 
 
 80. Sphincter ani.* 
 
 81. Levator ani.* 
 
 Muscles of tiie female organs of generation : 
 
 82. Erector clitoridis. 
 
 83. Sphincter vaginae. 
 
 Muscles situated within the pelvis : 
 
 84. Obturator internus. 
 
 85. Coccygeus. 
 
 Muscles situated within the cavity of the abdomen : 
 
 86. Diaphragma.* 
 
 87. Quadratus lumborum. 
 
 88. Psoas parvus. 
 
 89. Psoas magnus. 
 
 90. Iliacus internus. 
 
 Muscles situated on the anterior part of the thorax: 
 
 91. Pectoralis major. 
 
 92. Subclavius. 
 
 93. Pectoralis minor. 
 
 94. Serratus major anticus. 
 
 Muscles situated between the ribs, and within the 
 thorax : 
 
 95. Intercostales extemi. 
 
 ' 96. Intercostales intemi. 
 
 97. Triangularis. 
 
 Muscles situated on the anterior part of the neck, close 
 to the vertebrae : 
 
 98. Longus colli. 
 
 99. Rectus internus capitis major. 
 
 100. Rectus capitis internus minor. 
 
 101. Rectus capitis lateralis. 
 
 Muscles situated on the posterior part of the trunk : 
 
 102. Trapezius. 
 
 103. Latissimus dor si. 
 
 104. Serratus posticus inferior. 
 
 105. Rhomboideus. 
 
 106. Splenius. 
 
 107. Serratus superior posticus. 
 
 108. Spinalis dorsi. 
 
 109. Levatores costarum. 
 
MUS 
 
 MUS 
 
 110. Saero lumbalis. 
 
 111. Longissmus dor si. 
 
 112. Complexus. 
 
 113. Traclielo mastoideus. 
 
 114. Levator scapula. 
 
 115. Semi-spinalis dorsi. 
 
 1 16. Multifidus spina. 
 
 117. Semi-spinalis colli. 
 
 118. Transversalis colli. 
 
 119. Rectus capitis posticus minor. 
 
 120. Obliquus capitis superior. 
 
 121. Obliquus capitis inferior. 
 
 122. Scalenus. 
 
 123. Inter spindles. 
 
 124. Intertransver sales. 
 
 Muscles of the superior extremities: 
 
 125. Supra-spinatus. 
 
 126. Infra spinatus. 
 
 127. Teres minor. 
 
 128. Teres major. 
 
 129. Deltoides. 
 
 130. Coracobrachialis. 
 
 131. Subscapularis. 
 
 Muscles situated on the os humeri : 
 
 132. Biceps flexor cubiti. 
 
 133. Brachialis internus. 
 
 134. Biceps extensor cubiti. 
 
 135. Anconeus. 
 
 Muscles situated on the forearm : 
 
 136. Supinator radii longus. 
 
 137. Extensor carpi radialis longior. 
 
 138. Extensor carpi radialis brevior. 
 
 139. Extensor digitorum communis. 
 
 140. Extensor minimi digiti. 
 
 141. Extensor carpi ulnaris. 
 
 142. Flexor carpi ulnaris. 
 
 143. Palmaris longus. 
 
 144. Flexor carpi radialis. 
 
 145. Pronator radii teres. 
 
 146. Supinator radii brevis. 
 
 147. Extensor ossis metacarpi pollicis manus. 
 
 148. Extensor primi internodii. 
 
 149. Extensor secundi internodii. 
 
 150. Indicator. % 
 
 151. Flexor digitorum sublimis. 
 
 152. Flexor digitorum profundus . 
 
 153. Flexor longus pollicis. 
 
 154. Pronator radii quadratus. 
 
 Muscles situated chiefly on the hand : 
 
 155. Lumbricales. 
 
 156. Flexor brevis pollicis manus. 
 
 157. Opponens pollicis. 
 
 158. Abductor pollicis manus. 
 
 159. Adductor pollicis manus. 
 
 160. Abductor indicis manus. 
 
 161. Palmaris brevis. 
 
 162. Abductor minimi digiti manus. 
 
 163. Abductor minimi digiti. 
 
 164. Flexor parvus minimi digiti. 
 
 165. Inter ossei interni. 
 
 166. Interossei externi. 
 
 Muscles of the inferior extremities : 
 
 167. Pectinalis. 
 
 168. Triceps adductor femoris. 
 
 169. Obdurator externus. 
 
 170. Gluteus maximus. 
 
 171. Gluteus minimus. 
 
 172. Gluteus medius. 
 
 173. Pyriformis. 
 
 174. Gemini. 
 
 17§e Quadratus femoris. 
 
 Muscles situated on the thigh : 
 
 176. Tensor vagina femoris. 
 
 177. Sartorius. 
 
 178. Rectus femoris. 
 
 179. Vastus externus. 
 
 180. Vastus internus. 
 
 181. Cruralis. 
 
 182. Semi-tendinosus. 
 
 183. Semi-membranosus. 
 
 184. Biceps flexor cruris. 
 
 185. Popliteus. 
 
 Muscles situated on the leg: 
 
 186. Gastrocnemius externus. 
 
 187. Gastrocnemius internus. 
 
 188. Plantaris. 
 
 189. Tibialis anticus. 
 
 190. Tibialis posticus. 
 
 191. Peroneus longus. 
 
 192. Peroneus brevis. 
 
 193. Extensor longus digitorum pedis. 
 
 194. Extensor proprius pollicis pedis. 
 
 195. Flexor longus digitorum pedis. 
 
 196. Flexor longus pollicis pedis. 
 
 Muscles chiefly situated on the foot : 
 
 197. • Extensor brevis digitorum pedis . 
 
 198. Flexor brevis digitorum pedis. 
 
 199. Lumbricales pedis. 
 
 200. Flexor brevis pollicis pedis. 
 
 201. Abductor pollicis pedis. 
 
 202. Adductor pollicis pedis. 
 
 203. Abductor minimi digiti pedis. 
 
 204. Flexor brevis minimi digiti pedis. 
 
 205. Transversales pedis. _ 
 
 205. Interossei pedis externi. 
 
 207. Interossei pedis interni. 
 
 MUSCULAR. (Muscularis ; from mus cuius, a mus- 
 cle.) Belonging to a muscle. 
 
 Muscular fibre. The fibres that compose the 
 body of a muscle are disposed in fasciculi, or bundles, 
 which are easily distinguishable by the naked eye ; but 
 these fasciculi are divisible into still smaller ones; and 
 these again are probably subdivisible ad infinitum. 
 The most minute fibre we are able to trace seems to be 
 somewhat plaited ; these plaits disappearing when the 
 fibre is put upon the stretch, seem evidently to be the 
 effect of contraction, and have probably induced some 
 writers to assert, that the muscular fibre is twisted or 
 spiral. Various have been the opinions concerning the 
 structure of these fibres, their form, size, position, and 
 the nature of the atoms which compose them. A 
 fibre is essentially composed of fibrine and ozma- 
 zome, receives a great deal of blood, and, at last, one 
 nervous filament. The other suppositions are all of 
 them founded only on conjecture, and therefore we 
 shall mention only the principal ones, and this with a 
 view rather to gratify the curiosity of the reader, than 
 to afford him information. Borelli supposes them to be 
 so many hollow cylinders, filled with a spongy me- 
 dullary substance, which he compares to the pith of 
 elder, spongiosa ad instar sambuci. These cylinders, 
 he contends, are intersected by circular fibres, which 
 form a chain of very minute bladders. This hypo- 
 thesis has since been adopted by a great number of 
 writers, with certain variations. Thus, for instance, 
 Bellini supposes the vesicles to be of a rhomboidal 
 shape ; whereas Bernouilli contends that they are oval. 
 Cowper went so far as to persuade himself that he had 
 filled these cells with mercury ; a mistake, no doubt, 
 which arose from its insinuating itself into some of the 
 lymphatics. It is observable, however, that Leeu- 
 wh^noeck says nothing of any such vesicles. Here, as 
 well as in many other of her works, Nature seems to 
 have drawn a boundary to our inquiries, beyond which 
 no human penetration will probably ever extend. By 
 chemical analysis muscle is found to consist chiefly of 
 fibrine, with albumen, gelatine, extractive, phosphate 
 of soda, phosphate of ammonia, phosphate and carbo- 
 nate of lime, and sulphate of potassa. 
 
 Muscular motion. Muscular motions are of three 
 kinds: namely, voluntary, involuntary, and mixed. 
 The voluntary motions of muscles are such as proceed 
 from an immediate exertion of the active powers of the 
 will : thus the mind directs the arm to be raised or de- 
 pressed, the knee to be bent, the tongue to move, &c. 
 The involuntary motions of muscles are those which 
 are performed by organs, seemingly of their own ac- 
 cord, without any attention of the mind, or conscious- 
 ness of its active power : as the contraction and dilata- 
 tion of the heart, arteries, veins, ansorbents, stomach, 
 intestines, &c. The mixed motions are those which 
 are in part under the control of the will, but which 
 ordinarily act without our being conscious of their act- 
 ing; and is perceived in the muscles of respiration, the 
 intercostals, the abdominal muscles, and the diaphragm. 
 
 When a muscle acts, it becomes shorter and thicker ; 
 both its origin and insertion are drawn towards its 
 middle. The sphincter muscles are always in action: 
 and so likewise are antagonist muscles, even when 
 they seem at rest. When two antagonist muscles 
 move with equal force, the part which they are de- 
 signed to move remains at rest ; but if one of the an- 
 tagonist muscles remains at rest, while the other acts, 
 the cart is moved towards the centre of motion- 
 
MUS 
 
 MUS 
 
 When a muscle is divided, it contracts. If a muscle 
 be stretched to a certain extent, it contracts, and en- 
 deavours to acquire its former dimensions, as soon as 
 the stretching cause is removed : this takes place in the 
 dead body ; in muscles cut out of the body, and also in 
 parts not muscular, and is called by the immortal 
 Haller vis mortua, and by some vis elastica. It is 
 greater in living than in dead bodies, and is called the 
 tone of the muscles. 
 
 When a muscle is wounded, or otherwise irritated, 
 it contracts independent of the will: this power -is 
 called irritability , and by Haller vis insita; it is a 
 property peculiar to, and inherent in, the muscles. 
 The parts of our body which possess this property are 
 called irritable, as the heart, arteries, muscles, &c. to 
 distinguish them from those parts which have no mus- 
 cular fibres. With regard to the degree of this pro- 
 perty, peculiar to various parts, the heart is the most 
 iritable, then the stomach and intestines; the dia- 
 phragm, the arteries, veins, absorbents, and at length 
 the various muscles follow ; but the degree of irritabi- 
 lity depends upon the age, sex, temperament, mode of 
 living, climate, state of health, idiosyncrasy, and like- 
 wise upon the nature of the stimulus. 
 
 When a muscle is stimulated, either through the 
 medium of the will or any foreign body, it contracts, 
 and its contraction is greater or less, in proportion as 
 the stimulus applied is greater or less. The contrac- 
 tion of muscles is different according to the purpose to 
 be served by their contraction : thus, the heart con- 
 tracts with a jerk ; the urinary bladder, slowly and 
 uniformly ; puncture a muscle, and its fibres vibrate ; 
 and the abdominal muscles act slowly in expelling the 
 contents of the rectum. Relaxation generally succeeds 
 the contraction of muscles, and alternates with it. 
 
 “ Muscular contraction, such as takes place in the 
 ordinary state of life, supposes the free exercise of the 
 brain, of the nerves which enter the muscles, and of 
 the muscles themselves Every one of these organs 
 'ought to receive arterial blood, and the venous blood 
 ought not to remain too long in its tissue. If one of 
 these conditions is wanting, the muscular contraction 
 is weakened, injured, or rendered impossible. 
 
 Phenomena of Muscular Contraction.— When a 
 muscle contracts, its fibres shorten, become hard, with 
 more or less rapidity, without any preparatory oscilla- 
 tion or hesitation ; they acquire all at once such an 
 elasticity, that they are capable of vibrating, or pro- 
 ducing sounds. The colour of the muscle does not 
 appear to change in the instantof contraction ; but there 
 is a certain tendency to become displaced, which the 
 aponeuroses oppose. 
 
 There have been discussions about the size of a 
 muscle, in its contracted and relaxed state : the ques- 
 tion does not seem to be resolved, in which of these 
 states it is most voluminous ; it is happily of small 
 consequence. 
 
 The whole of the sensible phenomena of muscular 
 contraction passes in the muscles ; but, to a certainty, 
 •no action can take place without the immediate action 
 -of the brain and the nerves. 
 
 If the brain of a man, or of an animal, is com- 
 pressed | the faculty of- contracting the muscles ceases; 
 >the nerves of a muscle being cut, it loses all power. 
 
 What change happens in the muscular tissue during 
 the state of contraction ? This is totally unknown. 
 In this respect there is no difference between muscular 
 contraction and the vital actions, of which no explana- 
 tion can be given. There is no want of attempts to 
 •explain the action of the muscles, as well as that of 
 the nerves and the brain, in muscular contraction ; 
 but none of the proposed hypotheses can be received. 
 
 Instead of following such speculations, which can 
 be easily invented or refuted, and which ought to be 
 banished from physiology, it is necessary to study in 
 muscular contraction, 1st, the intensity of the con- 
 traction; 2dly, its duration; 3dly, its rapidity; 4thly, 
 its extent. 
 
 The intensity of muscular contraction, that is, the 
 degree of power with which the fibres draw them- 
 selves together, is regulated by the action of the brain ; 
 it is generally regulated by the will according to cer- 
 tain limits, which are different in different individuals. 
 A particular organization of the muscles is favourable 
 to the intensity of their contraction: this organization 
 is a considerable volume of fibres, strong, of a deep 
 red, and striated transversely. With an equal power 
 
 of the will, these will produce much more powerfu 
 effects than muscles whose fibres are fine, colourless, 
 and smooth. However, should a very powerful cere- 
 bral influence, or a great exertion of the will, be joined 
 to such, fibres, the contraction will acquire great in- 
 tensity ; so that the cerebral influence, and the dispo- 
 sition of the muscular tissue, are the two elements of 
 the intensity of muscular contraction. 
 
 A very great cerebral energy is rarely found united 
 in the same individual, with that disposition of the 
 muscular fibres which is necessary to produce intense 
 contractions ; these elements are almost always in an 
 inverse ratio. When they are united, they produce 
 astonishing effects. Perhaps this union existed in the 
 athletes of antiquity; in our times it is observed in 
 certain mountebanks. 
 
 The muscular power may be carried to a wonderful 
 degree by the action of the brain alone : we know the 
 strength of an enraged person, of maniacs, and of per- 
 sons in convulsions. 
 
 The will governs the duration of the contraction ; it 
 cannot be carried beyond a certain time, however it 
 may Vary in different individuals. A feeling of weari- 
 ness takes place, not very great at first, but which 
 goes on increasing until the muscle refuses contrac- 
 tion. The quick developeinent of this painful feeling 
 depends on the intensity of the contraction and the 
 weakness of the individual. 
 
 To prevent this inconvenience, the motions of the 
 body a-re so calculated that the muscles act in succes- 
 sion, the duration of each being but short: our not be- 
 ing able to rest long in the same position is thus ex- 
 plained, as an attitude which causes the contraction of 
 a small number of muscles cannot be preserved but 
 for a very short time. 
 
 The feeling of fatigue occasioned by muscular con- 
 traction soon goes off, and in a short time the muscles 
 recover the power of contracting. 
 
 The quickness of the contractions are, to a certain 
 degree, subject to cerebral influence : we have a proof 
 of this in our ordinary motions; but beyond this de- 
 gree, it depends evidently on habit. In respect of the 
 rapidity of motion, there is an immense difference be- 
 tween that of a man who touches a piano for the first 
 time, and that which the same man prpduces after 
 several years’ practice. There is, besides, a very great 
 difference in persons, with regard to the quickness of 
 contractions, either in ordinary motions or in those 
 which depend on habit. 
 
 As to the extent of the contractions, it is directed by 
 the will ; but it must necessarily depend on the length 
 of the fibres, long fibres having a greater extent of con- 
 traction than those that are short. 
 
 After what has been said, we see that the will has 
 generally a great influence on the contraction of mus- 
 .cles ; it is not, however, indispensable : in many cir- 
 cumstances motions take place, not only without the 
 participation of the will, but even contrary to it ; we 
 find very striking examples of this in the effects of 
 habit, of the passions, and of diseases.” 
 
 Muscular power. See Iiritability. 
 
 MU'SCULUS. (A diminutive of mus, a mouse ; 
 from its resemblance to a flayed mouse.) See Muscle. 
 
 Musculus cutaneus. See Platysmamyoides. 
 
 Musculus fasci® lat®. See Tensor vagina 
 femoris. 
 
 Musculus patienti®. See Levator scapula. „ 
 
 Musculus stapedius. See Stapedius. 
 
 Musculus supercilii. See Corrugator superciliu 
 
 Musculus tub.® nov®. See Clrcumftexus . 
 
 MUSCUS. ( Muscus, i. m. ; the moss of a tree.) A 
 moss. A cryptogamous plant, which has its fructifica- 
 tion contained in a capsule. . 
 
 Mosses are distinguished, according to the splitting 
 of the capsule, into, 
 
 1. Musci frondosi , the capsule of which is opercu- 
 late , having a lid and the fronds very small. 
 
 2. Musci hcpatici , liverworts ; the capsules of which 
 split into valves, and the herbage is frondose and 
 steinless. 
 
 The parts of the capsule of frondose mosses, which 
 are distinguished by particular names, are, 
 
 1. The surculus , which bears the leaves. 
 
 2. The seta, or fruitstalk, which goes from the sur- 
 culus, and supports the theca. . 
 
 3. The theca , or capsule ; the dry fructification ad- 
 hering to the apex of the frondose stein. 
 
MUS 
 
 MYD 
 
 4. The operculum , or lid, found in the fringe. 
 
 5. The peristoma , peristomium , or fringe, which in 
 most mosses borders the opening of the theca. 
 
 6. The calyptra, the veil, placed on the capsule like 
 an extinguisher on a candle; as in Bryum caispi- 
 titium. 
 
 7. The perichcelium , a slender or squamous mem- 
 brane at the base of the fruitstalk. 
 
 8. The fimbria , or fringe, a dentate ring of the oper- 
 culum, by the elastic force of which the operculum is 
 displaced. 
 
 9. The epiphragma , a slender membrane which 
 shuts the fringe ; as in Polytricum. 
 
 10. The sphrongidium , or columnula; the last co- 
 lumn or filament which passes the middle of the cap- 
 sule, and to which the seeds are attached. 
 
 Mosses are found in the hottest and coldest climates. 
 They are extremely tenacious of life, and, after being 
 long dried, easily recover their health and vigour by 
 moisture. Their beautiful structure cannot be too 
 much admired. Their species are numerous, and diffi- 
 cult to determine. 
 
 MU'SCUS. (From poaxos, lender ; so called from 
 its delicate and tender consistence.) Moss. 
 
 Muscus arborkus. See Lichen plicatus. 
 
 Muscus caninus. See Lichen caninus. 
 
 Muscus clavatus. See Lycopodium. 
 
 Muscus cranii humani. See Lichen jaxatilis. 
 
 Muscus cumatilis. See Lichen apthosus. 
 
 Muscus erectus. See Lycopodium selago. 
 
 Muscus islandicus. Iceland moss. See Lichen 
 islandicus. 
 
 Muscus maritimus. See Corallina. 
 
 Muscus pulmonarius quercinus. See Lichen 
 pulmonarius. 
 
 Muscus pyxidatus. Cup-moss. See Lichen pyxi- 
 datus. 
 
 Muscus squamosus terrestris. See Lycopo- 
 dium. 
 
 MUSGRAVE, William, was born in Somerset- 
 shire, 1657. He went to Oxford with the intention of 
 studying the law ; but he afterward adopted the medical 
 profession, and became a Fellow of the Royal Society, 
 of which body he was appointed secretary, in 1684. In 
 this capacity he edited the Philosophical Transactions 
 for setne time; be likewise communicated several 
 papers on anatomical and physiological subjects. In 
 1089 he took his doctor’s degree, and became a Fellow 
 of the College of Physicians. Not long after this he 
 settled at Exeter, where he practised his profession 
 with considerable success for nearly 30 years, and died 
 in 1721. Beyond the circle of his practice, he made 
 himself known principally by his two treatises on gout, 
 which are valuable works, ana were several times re- 
 printed. He was also a distinguished antiquary, and 
 author of several learned tracts on the subjects of his 
 researches in this way. 
 
 MUSHROOM. See Jlgaricus campestris. 
 
 Mu'sia pattr.*. A name for moxa. 
 
 MUSK. See Mosckus. 
 
 Musk, artificial. Let three fluid drachms and a 
 half of nitric acid be gradually dropped on one fluid 
 drachm of rectified oil of amber, and well mixed. Let 
 it stand twenty-four hours, then wash it well, first in 
 cold, and then in hot water. One drachm of this 
 resinous substance, dissolved in four ounces of rectified 
 spirit, forms a good tincture, of which the mean dose 
 is twenty minims. In preparing the above, great atten- 
 tion. should be given to the washing the resin, otherwise 
 it is offensive to the stomach. 
 
 Mush- crane shill. See Geranium moschatum. 
 
 Musk-melon. See Cucumis melo. 
 
 Mush-seed. See Hibiscus abelmoschus. 
 
 Musquitto. A variety of our common gnat, the 
 Culex pipens of Linnaeus, which, in the West Indies, 
 produce small tumours on whatever part they settle 
 and bite, attended with so high a degree of itching and 
 inflammation, that the person cannot refrain from 
 scratching; by a frequent repetition of which he not 
 uncommonly occasions them to ulcerate, particularly 
 if he i3 of a robust and full habit. 
 
 MUSSITE. Diopside. 
 
 MUSSENDA. (The vernacular name of the ori- 
 ginal species, in the island of Ceylon, wlTich, though of 
 barbarous origin, has obtained unusual suffrage.) The 
 name of a genus of plants. Class, Pcntandria ; Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 Mussenda pondosa. Ray attributes a cooling pto- 
 perty to an infusion or decoction of this plant, which 
 the Indians drink by the name of beleson. 
 
 MUST. The juice of the grape, composed of water, 
 sugar, jelly, gluten, and bitartrite of potassa. By fer- 
 mentation it forms wine. 
 
 MUSTARD. See Sinapis. 
 
 Mustard , hedge. See Erysimum alliaria. 
 
 Mustard , mithridrate. See Thlaspi. 
 
 Mustard , treacle. See Thlaspi. 
 
 Mustard , yellow. See Sinapis. 
 
 MUTICUS. (From mutilus, without horns.) Beard- 
 less, as applied to the arista or awn of plants. Glumce 
 muticce , beardless husks. See Gluma. 
 
 MU'TITAS. (From mutus, dumb.) Dumbness. 
 A genus of disease in the class Locales , and order, 
 Dyscinesice of Cullen, which lie defines an inability of 
 articulation. He distinguishes three species, viz. 
 
 1. Mutitas organica , when the tongue is removed or 
 injured. 
 
 2. Mutitas atonica , arising from an affection of the 
 nerves of the organ. 
 
 3. Mutitas surdorum , depending upon being born 
 deaf, or becoming so in their infantile years. 
 
 MUYS, Wyer-William, was born at Steenwyk, in 
 1682. His father being a physician, he was led to fol- 
 low the same profession, and at 16 commenced his 
 studies at Leyden, whence he went to Utrecht, and 
 took his degree of doctor in 1701. He settled at first 
 in his native town, and afterward removed to Arn- 
 heim, where he practised with reputation. In 1709, 
 he was elected to the mathematical chair at Franeker, 
 where he subsequently filled also those of medicine, 
 chemistry and botany. The House of Orange after- 
 ward retained him as consulting physician, with a 
 considerable salary, which he received to the end of 
 his life in 1744. He had been five times rector of the 
 university of Franeker, and was a member of the 
 Royal Academy of Sciences of Berlin. His writings 
 were partly medical, partly philosophical. Of the 
 former kind was a dissertation, highly commending 
 the use of sal ammoniac in intermittents : also a very 
 elaborate investigation of the structure of muscles, 
 comprehending an account of all that had been previ- 
 ously discovered on the subject. 
 
 Mu'za. See Musa. 
 
 MYACA'NTH A. (From /m?, a mouse, and aicavda , 
 a thorn : so called because its prickly leaves are used 
 to cover whatever is intended to be preserved from 
 mice.) See Ruscus. 
 
 Mya'gro. See Myagrum. 
 
 Mya'grum. (From pvia, a fly, and aypsvu), to seize, 
 because flies are caught by its viscidity.) A species of 
 wild mustard. 
 
 My'ce. (From pva, to wink, shut up, or obstruct.) 
 1. A winking, closing, or obstruction. An obsolete 
 term, formerly applied to the eyes, to ulcers, and to the 
 viscera, especially the spleen, where it imports ob- 
 structions. 
 
 2. In surgery, it is a fungus, such as arises in ulcers 
 and wounds. 
 
 3. Some writers speak of a yellow vitriol, which is 
 called Myce. 
 
 Mychthi'smos. (From pu$o>, to mutter, or groan.) 
 In Hippocrates, it is a sort of sighing, or groaning 
 during respiration, while the air is forced out of the 
 lungs. 
 
 Mycono'ides. (From pvKt], a noise, and ciSof, a 
 likeness.) Applied to an ulcer full of mucus, and which 
 upon pressure emits a wheezing sound. 
 
 MY'CTER. The nose. 
 
 MYCTE'RES. Muxr» 7 p£j. The nostrils. 
 
 Myde'sis. (From pvdau), to abound with moisture.) 
 It imports, in general, a corruption of any part from a 
 redundant moisture. But Galen applies it particularly 
 to the eyelids. 
 
 My'don. (From pvSaw, to grow putrid.) Fungus 
 or putrid flesh in a fistulous ulcer. 
 
 MYDRI'ASIS. (From pvSaw, to abound in moist 
 ure: so named because it was thought to originate in 
 redundant moisture ) A disease of the iris. Too great 
 a dilatation of the pupil of the eye, with or without a 
 defect of vision. It is known by the pupil always ap- 
 pearing of the same latitude or size in the light. The 
 species of mydriasis are, 
 
 1. Mydriasis amaurotica , which, for the most pari, 
 but not always, accompanies an amaurosis. 
 
 93 
 
MYO 
 
 MYR 
 
 2. 'h Mydriasis hydrocephalica , which owes its origin 
 to a hydrocephaius internus, or dropsy of the ventri- 
 cles of the ■cerebrum. It is not uncommon among 
 children, and is the most certain diagnostic of the 
 disease. 
 
 3. Mydriasis verminosa, or a dilatation of the pupilj 
 from saburra and worms in the stomach or small in- 
 testines. 
 
 4. Mydriasis a synechia , or a dilatation of the pupil, 
 
 with a concretion of the uvea with the capsula of the 
 crystalline lens. ' 
 
 5. Mydriasis paralytica , or a dilated pupil, from a 
 paralysis of the orbicular fibres of the iris: it is ob- 
 served in paralytic disorders, and from the application 
 of narcotics to the eye. 
 
 6. Mydriasis sp as modica, from a spasm of the recti- 
 lineal fibres of the iris, as often happens in hysteric 
 and spasmodic diseases. 
 
 7. Mydriasis., from atony of the iris, the most fre- 
 quent cause of which is a large cataract distending 
 the pupil in its passing when extracted. It vanishes 
 in a few days after the operation, in general ; how- 
 ever, it may remain so from over and long-continued 
 distention. 
 
 Myla'cris. (From pvXy, a grindstone: so called 
 from its shape.) The patella, or knee-pan. 
 
 My'le. MvXy- 1. The knee-pan. 
 
 2. A mole in the uterus. 
 
 MY'LO. (From pv\rj, a grinder tooth.) Names 
 compounded with this word belong to muscles, which 
 are attached near the grinders ; such as, 
 
 Mylo-glossi. Small muscles of the tongue. 
 
 Mylo-hyoideus. Mylo-hyoidien, of Dumas. This 
 muscle, which was first described by Fallopius, is so 
 called from its origin near the dentes molares , and its 
 insertion into the os hyoides. It is a thin, flat muscle, 
 situated between the lower jaw and the os hyoides, and 
 is covered by the anterior portion of the digastricus. 
 
 It arises fleshy, and a little tendinous, from all theinner 
 surface of the lower jaw, as far back as the insertion 
 of the pterygoideus internus, or, in other words, from 
 between the last dens molaris and the middle of the 
 chin, where it joins its fellow, to form one belly, with 
 an intermediate tendinous streak, or linea alba, which 
 extends from the chin to the os hyoides, where both 
 muscles are inserted into the lower edge of the basis 
 of that bone. This has induced Riolanus, Winslow, 
 Albinus, and others, to consider it as a single penni- 
 form muscle. Its use is to pull the os hyoides upwards, 
 forwards, and to either side. 
 
 Myi.o-pharyngbus. See Constrictor -pharyngis 
 superior. 
 
 My' lon. See Staphyloma. 
 
 MYOOE PHALUM. (From pvia, a fly, and /«0- 
 a\y, a head : from its resemblance to the head of a fly.) 
 
 A tumour in the uvea of the eye. 
 
 MYOOOtLI'TIS. (From pvs, a muscle, and KoiXia , 
 a belly.) Inflammation of the mustles of the belly. 
 
 MYODESOPSIA. (From pvia, a fly, ados , resem- 
 blance, and oipi ?, vision.) A disease of the eyes, in 
 which the person sees black spots, an appearance of 
 flies, cobwebs, or black wool, before his eyes. 
 
 MYOLOGY. ( Myologia ; from pvs, a muscle, and 
 Aoyos, a discourse.) The doctrine of the muscles. 
 See Muscle. 
 
 MYO'PIA. (From paw, to wink, and a >ip, the eye.) 
 Near-sighted, purblind. The myopes are considered 
 those persons who cannot see distinctly above twenty 
 inches. The myopia is likewise adjudged to all those 
 who cannot see at three, six, or nine inches. The 
 proximate cause is the adunation of the rays of light 
 in a focus before the retina. The species are, 
 
 1. Myopia , from too great a convexity of the cornea. 
 The cause of this convexity is either from nativity, 
 or a greater secretion of the aqueous humour : hence, 
 on one day there shall be a greater myopia than on 
 another An incipient hydrophthalmia is the origin 
 of this myopia. 
 
 2. Myopia , from too great a longitude of the bulb. 
 This length of the bulb is native, or acquired from a 
 congestion of the humours in the eye; hence artificers 
 occupied in minute objects, as the engravers of seals, 
 and persons reading much, frequently after puberty be- 
 come myopes. 
 
 3. Myopia , from too great a convexity of the anterior 
 superficies of the crystalline lens. This is likewise 
 from birth. The image will so much sooner be formed 
 
 94 
 
 as the cornea or lens is more convex. This perfectly 
 accounts for short-sightedness; but an anterior too 
 great convexity of the cornea is the most common 
 cause. 
 
 4. Myopia , from too great a density of the cornea, 
 or humours of the eye. Optics teach us, by so much 
 sooner the rays of light are forced into a focus, as the 
 diaphanous body is denser. 
 
 5. Myopia , from mydriasis, or too dilated a pupil. 
 
 6. Myopia infantilis. Infants, from the great con- 
 vexity of the cornea, are often myopes; but by de- 
 grees, as they advance in years, they perceive objects 
 more remotely, by the cornea becoming less convex. 
 
 MY'OPS. (From pvw, to wink, and wip, the eye.) 
 One who is near-sighted. 
 
 MYO'SIS. A disease of the eye which 
 
 consists in a contraction or too small perforation of the 
 pupil. It is known by viewing the diameter of the pu 
 pil, which is smaller than usual, and remains so in an 
 obscure place, where, naturally, if not diseased, it di 
 lates. It occasions weak sight, or a vision that re- 
 mains only a certain number of hours in the day ; but, 
 if wholly closed, total blindness. The species of this 
 disorder are, 
 
 1. Myosis spasmodica , which is observed in the 
 hysteric, hypochondriac, and in other spasmodic and 
 nervous affections ; it arises from a spasm of the or- 
 bicular fibres of the iris. 
 
 2. Myosis paralytica arises in paralytic disorders. 
 
 3. Myosis bsflammatoria , which arises from an in- 
 flammation of the iris or uvea, as in the internal oph 
 thalmia, hypopium, or wounded eye. 
 
 4. Myosis , Horn an accustomed contraction of the 
 pupil. This frequently is experienced by those who 
 contemplate very minute objects; by persons who 
 write ; by the workers of fine needlework ; and by 
 frequent attention to microscopical inquiries. 
 
 5. Myosis, from a defect of the aqueous humour, as 
 after extraction. 
 
 6. Myosis nativa, with which infants are born. 
 
 7. Myosis naturalis, is a coarctation of tlie pupil by 
 light, or from an intense examination of the minutest 
 objects. These coarctations of the pupil are tempo- 
 rary, and spontaneously vanish. 
 
 MYOSl'TIS. (From pvs, a muscle.) Inflammation 
 of a muscle. It is the term given by Sagar to acute 
 rheumatism. 
 
 MYOSO'TIS. (Muj, a muscle, and ovj, wroj, an 
 ear: so called because its leaves are hairy, and grow 
 longitudinally like the ear of a mouse.) See Hieracium 
 pilosella. 
 
 MYOTOMY. (Myotomia ; from pvs, a muscle, and 
 TcuviO, to cut.) The dissection of the muscles. 
 
 MY'RICA. (A name borrowed from the ancient 
 Greeks, whose pvpitcy, however, appears to be the 
 Tamarix gallica.) The name of a genus or family of 
 plants. Class, IJicecia ; Order, Telrandria. 
 
 Myrica gale. The systematic name of the Dutch 
 myrtle or sweet willow. Myrtus brabantica ; Myrtus 
 anglica; Myrtifolia belgica ; Gale; Gag el ; Rus 
 sijlvestris ; Id car on; Elceagnus ; Elceagnus cordo : 
 Chameelffiagnvs ; Dodonao. The leaves, flowers, and 
 seeds of this plant, have a strong, fragrant smell, and a 
 bitter taste. They are said to be used among the 
 common people for destroying moths and cutaneous in- 
 sects, and the infusion is given internally as a stoma- 
 chic and vermifuge. 
 
 [Myrica cerifera. See Cera regetabilis. A.] 
 
 MYRICIN. The ingredient of wax which remains 
 after digestion in alkohol. It is insoluble also in water 
 and tether ; but very soluble in fixed and volative oils. 
 
 MYRIOPHY'LLON. (From pvpios, infinite, and 
 <f>v\Xov , a leaf, named from the number of its leaves.) 
 The milfoil plant, a species of Achillsea. See Achillea 
 millefolium. 
 
 MYRI'STICA. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Diaecia ; Order, Mona- 
 
 delphia. 
 
 Myristica aromatica. Swart’s name of the nut 
 
 meg-tiee. 
 
 Myristica moschata. The systematic name of the 
 tree which produces the nutmeg and mace. 
 
 1. The nutmeg, Myristica nucleus ; Muz moschata ; 
 Mucista ; Mux myristica ; Chrysobalanus Galeni , 
 Unguentaria ; Assala ; Mux aromatica. The seed, 
 or kernel, of the Myristica— foliis lanceolahs. fructu 
 glabro, of Linuarus. It is a spice that is well known, 
 
MYR 
 
 MYR 
 
 and has been long used both for culinary and medical 
 purposes. Distilled with water they yield a large 
 quantity of essential oil, resembling in flavour the 
 spice itself; after the distillation, an insipid sebaceous 
 matter is found swimming on the water ; the decoc- 
 tion, inspissated, gives an extract of an unctuous, very 
 slightly bitterish taste, and with little or no astringency. 
 Rectified spirit extracts the whole virtue of nutmegs, 
 by infusion, and elevates very little of it in distillation; 
 hence the spirituous extract possesses the flavour of the 
 spice in an eminent degree. Nutmegs, when heated, 
 vield to the press a considerable quantity of limpid, 
 yellow oil. There are three kinds of unctuous sub- 
 stances, called oil of mace, though really expressed 
 from the nutmeg. The best is brought from the East 
 Indies, in stone jars ; this is of a thick consistence, of 
 the colour of mace, and has an agreeable fragrant 
 smell ; the second sort, which is paler-coloured, and 
 much inferior in quality, comes from Holland, in solid 
 masses, generally flat, and of a square figure ; the 
 third, which is the worst of all, and usually called 
 common oil of mace, is an artificial composition of 
 suet, palm-oil, and the like, flavoured with a little 
 genuine oil of nutmeg. The medicinal qualities of nut- 
 meg are supposed to be aromatic, anodyne, stomachic, 
 and astringent ; and hence it has been much used in 
 diarrhoeas and dysenteries. To many people, the aro- 
 matic flavour of nutmeg is very agreeable ; they, how- 
 ever, should be cautioned not to use it in large quan- 
 tities, as it is apt to affect the head, and even to mani- 
 fest an hypnotic power in such a degree as to prove ex- 
 tremely dangerous. Bontius speaks of this as a fre- 
 quent occurrence in India ; and Dr. Cullen relates a 
 remarkable instance of this soporific effect of nutmeg, 
 which fell under his own observation: and hence 
 concludes that, in apoplectic and paralytic cases, this 
 spice may be very improper. The officinal prepara- 
 tions cf nutmeg are a spirit and an essential oil, and 
 the nutmeg, in substance, roasted to render it more as- 
 tringent: both the spice itself and the essential oil 
 enter several compositions, as the confectio aromatica , 
 spiritus ammonia! aromaticus , &c. 
 
 2. Mace is the middle bark of the nutmeg. A thick, 
 tough, reticulated, unctuous membrane, of a lively, 
 reddish-yellow colour, approaching to that of saffron, 
 which envelopes the shell of the nutmeg. The mace, 
 when fresh, is of a blood-red colour, and acquires its 
 yellow hue in drying. It is dried in the sun, upon 
 hurdles fixed above one another, and then, it is said, 
 sprinkled with sea-water, to prevent its crumbling in 
 carrying. It has a pleasant, aromatic smell, and a 
 warm, bitterish, moderately pungent taste. It is in 
 common use as a grateful spice, and appears to be in 
 its general qualities nearly similar to the nutmeg. The 
 principal difference consists in the mace being much 
 warmer, more bitter, less unctuous, and sitting easier on 
 weak stomachs. Mace possesses qualities similar to 
 those of nutmeg, but is less astringent, and its oil is 
 supposed to be more volatile and acrid. 
 
 Myristica nux. See Myristica moschata. 
 
 Myrme'cia. (From pvpprjL a pismire.) A small 
 painful wart, of the size and shape of a pismire. See 
 Myrmecium. 
 
 Myrmk'cium. A moist soft wart about the size of a 
 lupine, with a broad base, deeply rooted, and very 
 painful. It grows on the palms of the hands and soles 
 of the feet. 
 
 Myro'copum. (From pvpov, an ointment, and kotos, 
 labour.) An unguent to remove lassitude. 
 
 MYROBALAN. See Myrobalanus. 
 
 MYROBA'LANUS. (From pvpos, an unguent, and 
 6a\avos, a nut : so called because it was formerly used 
 in ointments.) A myrobalan. A dried fruit of the 
 plum kind, brought from the East Indies. All the my- 
 robalans have an unpleasant, bitterish, very austere 
 taste, and strike an inky blackness with a solution of 
 steel. They are said to have a gently purgative as 
 well as an astringent and corroborating virtue. In 
 this country they have been long expunged from 
 the pharmacopoeias. Of this fruit there are several 
 Bpecies. 
 
 Myrobalanus bellirica. The belliric myrobalan. 
 The fruit is of a yellowish-gray colour, and an irregular 
 roundish or oblong figure, about an inch in length, and 
 three quarters of an inch thick. 
 
 Myrobalanus chebula. The chebule myrobalan. 
 This resembles the yellow in figure and ridges, but is 
 
 larger, of a darker colour, inclining to brown or black- 
 ish, and has a thicker pulp. 
 
 Myrobalanus citrina. Yellow myrobalan. This 
 fruit is somewhat longer than the belliric, with gene- 
 rally five large longitudinal ridges, and as many smaller 
 between them, somewhat pointed at both ends. 
 
 Myrobalanus emblica. The emblic myrobalan is 
 of a dark blackish-gray colour, roundish, about half an 
 inch thick, with six hexagonal faces, opening from one 
 another. 
 
 Myrobalanus indica. The Indian or black myro- 
 balan, of a deep black colour, oblong, octangular, dif- 
 fering from all the others in having no stone, or only 
 the rudiments of one, from which circumstance they 
 are supposed to have been gathered before maturity. 
 
 My'ron. (From pvpu), to flow.) An ointment, me- 
 dicated oil, or unguent. 
 
 Myrophy'llum. Millefolium aquaticum. Water- 
 fennel. It is said to be vulnerary. 
 
 MYRO'XYLON. (From pvpov, an ointment, and 
 }[vAov, wood.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Limuean system. Class, Diandria; Order, Mono- 
 gynia. 
 
 Myroxylon peruiferum. The systematic name of 
 the tree which gives out the Peruvian, balsam. Bal- 
 samum peruvianum ; Putzochill ; Indian , Mexican , 
 and American balsam ; Carbareiba , is the name of the 
 tree from which, according to Piso and Ray, it is taken. 
 It is the Myroxylon peruiferum , of Linnteus, which 
 grows in the warmest provinces of South America, 
 and is remarkable for its elegant appearance. Every 
 part of the tree abounds with a resinous juice ; even 
 the leaves being full of transparent resinous points, like 
 those of the orange-tree. 
 
 Balsam of Peru is of three kinds : or rather, it is one 
 and the same balsam, having three several names : 1. 
 The balsam of incision ; 2. The dry balsam ; 3. The 
 balsam of lotion. The virtues of this balsam, as a 
 cordial, pectoral, and restorative, stimulant, and tonic, 
 are by some thought to be very great. It is given with 
 advantage from 5 to 10 or 15 drops for a dose, in dys- 
 pepsia, atonic gout, in consumptions, asthmas, ne- 
 phritic complaints, obstructions of the viscera, and 
 suppressions of the menses. It is best taken dropped 
 upon sugar. The yelk of an egg, or mucilage of gum- 
 arabic, will, indeed, dissolve it; it may, by that way, 
 be made into an emulsion ; and it is less acrid in that 
 form than when taken singly. It is often made an in- 
 gredient in boluses and electuaries, and enters into two 
 of the officinal compositions ; the tinctura balsami Pe- 
 ruviani composita, and the trochisci glycyrrhizie. Ex- 
 ternally, it is recommended as a useful application to 
 relaxed ulcers, not disposed to heal. 
 
 MY'RRHA. (A Hebrew word. Also called stacte, 
 and the worst sort ergasma.) A botanical specimen 
 of the tree which affords this gum resin has not yet 
 been obtained ; but from the account of Bruce, who 
 says it very much resembles the Acacia vera of Lin- 
 naeus, there can be little doubt in referring it to that 
 genus, especially as it corresponds with the description 
 of the tree given by Dioscorides. The tree that affords 
 the myrrh, which is obtained by incision, grows on the 
 eastern coast of Arabia Felix, and in that part of Abys- 
 sinia which is situated near the Red Sea, and is called 
 by Bruce, Troglodyte. Good myrrh is of a turbid 
 black-red colour, solid and heavy, of a peculiar smell, 
 and bitter taste. Its medicinal effects are warm, cor- 
 roborant, and antiseptic ; it has been given a 5 an em- 
 menagogue in doses from 5 to 20 grains : U is also 
 given in cachexies, and applied externally as an anti- 
 septic and vulnerary. In doses of half a drachm. Dr. 
 Cullen remarks that it heated the stomach, produced 
 sweat, and agreed with the balsams in affecting the 
 urinary passages. It has lately come more into use as 
 a tonic in hectical cases, and is said to piove less heat- 
 ing than most other medicines of that class. Myrrh 
 dissolves almost totally in boiling water, but as the 
 liquor cools, the resinous matter subsides. Rectified 
 spirit dissolves less of this concrete than water ; but ex- 
 tracts piore perfectly that part in which its bitterness, 
 virtues, and flavour reside ; the resinous matter which 
 water leaves undissolved is very bitter, but the gummy 
 matter which spirit leaves undissolved is insipid, the 
 spirituous solution containing all the active part of the 
 myrrh : it is applied to ulcers, and other external affec- 
 tions of a putrid tendency ; and also as a wash, when 
 diluted, for the teeth and gums. There are several 
 
 95 
 
NAN 
 
 reparations of this drug in the London and Edinburgh 
 
 harmacopoeis. 
 
 Myrrhi'ne. (From pvppa, myrrh: so called be- 
 cause it smells like myrrh.) The common myrtle. 
 See Myrtus communis. 
 
 My'rrhis. (From pvppa, myrrh: so named from 
 its myrrh-like smell.) Sweet cicely See Scandix 
 odorata. 
 
 Myrsinel^e'um. (From pvpaivt], the myrtle, and 
 sXaiov, oil.) Oil of myrtle. 
 
 Myrtaca'ntha. (From pvpros, a myrtle, and 
 aitavda , a thorn : so called from its likeness to myrtle, 
 and from its prickly leaves.) Butcher’s broom. See 
 Ruscus. 
 
 Myrti'danum. (From pvpros, the myrtle.) An ex- 
 crescence growing on the trunk of the myrtle, and 
 used as an astringent. 
 
 Myrtiform caruncles. See Carunculce myrtiformes. 
 
 Myrtiform glands. See Carunculce myrtiformes. 
 
 MYRTI'LLUS. See Vaccinium myrtillus. 
 
 MYRTLE. See Myrtus. 
 
 Myrtle , Dutch. See Myrica gale. 
 
 Myrto cheilides. (From pvprov, the clitoris, 
 and x«Aoj, a lip.) The nymphae of the female pudenda. 
 
 My'rton. The clitoris. 
 
 My'rtum. (From pvpros, a myrtle.) A little pro- 
 minence in the pudenda of women, resembling a 
 myrtle-berry. It also means the clitoris. 
 
 MY'RTUS. (From poppa, myrrh, because of its 
 smell, or from Myrrha , a virgin, who was fabled to 
 have been turned into this tree.) 1. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Ico- 
 sandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the myrtle. See 
 Myrtus communis. 
 
 Myrtus brabantica. See Myrica gale. 
 
 Myrtus caryophyllata. The systematic name 
 of the tree which affords the clove bark. Cassia cary- 
 ophyllata. The bark of this tree, Myrtus— pcduncu- 
 lis trifido-multifloris, foliis ovatis , of Linnaeus, is a 
 warm aromatic, of the smell of clove spice, but 
 
 NAf 
 
 weaker, and with a little admixture of ihe cinnamon 
 flavour. It may be used with the same views as 
 cloves, or cinnamon. 
 
 Myrtus communis. The systematic name of the 
 common myrtle. 
 
 Myrtus communis italica. Oxymyrrhme; Ozy- 
 myrsine. The berries of this plant are recommended 
 in alvine and uterine fluxes, and other disorders from 
 relaxation and debility. They have a roughish, and 
 not unpleasant taste, and appear to be moderately as- 
 tringent and corroborant, partaking also of aromatic 
 qualities. 
 
 Myrtus pimenta. The systematic name of the 
 tree which bears the Jamaica pepper, or allspice. 
 Pimento; Piper caryophyllatum ; Cocculi Indi aroma- 
 tici ; Piper chiapce ; Amomum pimenta; Caryophyllus 
 aromaticus ; Caryophyllus americanus ; Piper odora- 
 tum jamaicense. Myrtus— floribus trichotoma-pani- 
 culatis , foliis oblongo-lanceolatis, of Linnaeus. This 
 spice, w’hicli was first brought over for dietetic uses, 
 has been long employed in the shops as a succedaneurn 
 to the more costly oriental aromatics : it is moderately 
 warm, of an agreeable flavour, somewhat resembling 
 that of a mixture of cloves, cinnamon, and nutmegs. 
 Both pharmacopoeias direct an aqueous and spirituous 
 distillation to be made from these berries ; and the 
 Edinburgh College orders the Oleum essentiale piperis 
 jamaicensis. 
 
 MY'STAX. The hair which forms the beard in 
 man, on each side the upper lip. See Capillus. 
 
 Myu'rus. An epithet for a sort of sinking pulse, 
 when the second stroke is less than the first, the third 
 than the second, &c. Of this there are two kinds : 
 the first is when the pulse so sinks as not to rise again ; 
 the other, when it returns again, and rises in some de- 
 gree. Both are esteemed bad presages. 
 
 Myxosarco'ma. (From pv\a, mucus, and cap\, 
 flesh.) Mucocarneus. A tumour which is partly 
 fleshy and partly mucous. 
 
 My'xter. (From pv%a, the mucus of the nose.) 
 The nose or nostril. 
 
 N 
 
 In prescriptions this letter is a contraction for 
 • nume.ro , in number. 
 
 NACRITE. See Talcite. 
 
 Na'cta An abscess of the breast. 
 
 NADLESTEIN. An ore of Titanium. 
 
 Na'ducem. A uterine mole. 
 
 NiE'VUS. ( Noevus , i. m.) A natural mark, spot, 
 or blemish. 
 
 N.e'vus maternus. Macula matricis ; Stigma, 
 Metrocelis. A mother’s mark. A mark on the skin 
 of children, which is born with them, and which is 
 said to be produced by the longing of the mother for 
 particular things, or her aversion to them ; hence these 
 marks resemble mulberries, strawberries, grapes, pines, 
 bacon, &c. 
 
 Na'i corona. A name of the cowage. 
 
 NAIL. See Unguis. 
 
 Na'kir. According to Schenkius this means wan- 
 dering pains of the limbs. 
 
 NANCEIC ACID. Acidum nanceicum. Zumic 
 acid. “An acid called by Braconnot, in honour of the 
 town of Nancy, where he lives. He discovered it in 
 many acescent vegetable substances ; in sour rice ; in 
 putrefied juice of beet-Toot; in sour decoction of car- 
 rots, pease, &c. He imagines that this acid is generated 
 at the same time as vinegar in organic substances, 
 when they become sour. It is without colour, does 
 not crystallize, and has a very acid taste. 
 
 He concentrates the soured juice of the beet-root till 
 it becomes almost solid, digests it with alkohol, and 
 evaporates the alkoliolic solution to the consistence of 
 S3 r rup. He dilutes this with water, and throws into it 
 carbonate of zinc till it be saturated. He passes the 
 liquid through a filter, and evaporates till a pellicle ap- 
 pears. The combination of the new acid with oxide 
 of zinc crystallizes. After a second crystallization, 
 he redissolves it in water, pours in an excess of water 
 
 of barytes, decomposes by sulphuric acid the barytie 
 salt formed, separates the deposite by a filter, and ob- 
 tains, by evaporation, the new acid pure. 
 
 It forms with alumina a salt resembling gum, and 
 with magnesia one unalterable in the air, in little gra- 
 pular crystals, soluble in 25 parts of water at 66° 
 Fahr. ; with potassa and soda it forms uncrystallizable 
 salts, deliquescent and soluble in alkohol ; with lime 
 and strontites, soluble granular salts ; with barytes, an 
 uncrystallizable nondeliqnescent salt, having the aspect 
 of gum ; with white oxide of manganese, a salt which 
 crystallizes in tetrahedral prisms, soluble in 12 parts of 
 water at 66°; with oxide of zinc, a salt crystallizing in 
 square prisms, terminated by summits obliquely trun- 
 cated, soluble in 50 parts of water at 66° ; with iron, a 
 salt crystallizing in slender four-sided needles, of spar- 
 ing solubility, and not changing in the air ; with red 
 oxide of iron, a white noncrystallizing salt ; with oxide 
 of tin, a salt crystallizing in wedge-forin octahedrons ; 
 with oxide of lead, an uncrystallizable salt, not deli- 
 quescent, and resembling a gum ; with black oxide 
 of mercury, a very soluble salt, which crystallizes in 
 needles.” 
 
 NAPE'LLUS. (A diminutive of napus : so called 
 because it has a bulbous root like that of the napus. > 
 
 See Aconitum. 
 
 Na'ph.e flores. Orange flowers are sometimes so 
 called. See Citrus aurantium. 
 
 NA'PHTHA. ( Naptha , as. f. ; vacpda.) A native 
 combustible liquid of a yellowish white colour, per- 
 fectly fluid and shining. It feels greasy, and exhales 
 an agreeable bituminous smell. It occurs in consider- 
 able springs on the shores of the Caspian Sea, in Sicily, 
 and Italy. It is used instead of oil, and differs from 
 petroleum obtained by distilling coal only by its greater 
 purity and lightness. This fluid has been used as an 
 external application for removing old piaine, nervous 
 
NAS 
 
 disorders, such as cramps, contractions of the limbs, 
 paralytic affections, &c. 
 
 Naphtha vitrioli. See JEther sulphuricus. 
 
 Nafifo'lia. Bore cole. See Brassica. 
 
 Na'pium. See Lapsana communis. 
 
 [“NAPTHALINE This substance is one of the 
 products of the decomposition of coal. If the distil- 
 lation be conducted at a very gentle heat, naptha, from 
 its greater volatility, first passes over, and afterward 
 napthaline rises in vapour, and condenses in the neck 
 of the retort, as a white crystalline solid. 
 
 “Pure napthaline is heavier than water, has a pun- 
 gent aromatic taste, and a peculiar odour not unlike 
 that of the narcissus. It is smooth and unctuous to 
 the touch, is perfectly white, and has a silvery lustre. 
 It fuses at 180° Fah., volatilizes slowly at common 
 temperatures, and boils at 410° Fah. It is not very 
 readily inflamed, but when set on fire it burns rapidly, 
 and emits a large quantity of smoke. It is soluble in 
 cold, and dissolves very sparingly in hot water. Its 
 proper solvents are alkohol and ether. 
 
 “ Sulphuric acid enters into direct combination with 
 napthaline, and forms a new and peculiar acid, which 
 Mr. Faraday has described under the name of sulpho- 
 napthalic acid. 
 
 “ Napthaline, according to Dr. Thompson, is a sesqui- 
 carburet of hydrogen , that is, a compound of 9, or an 
 atom and a half, of carbon, and 1 atom of hydrogen.” 
 — Webs. Man. Chem. A.] 
 
 NA'PUS. See Brassica napus. 
 
 Napus dulcis. See Brassica rapa. 
 
 Napus sylvestris. See Brassica rapa. 
 
 Narca'phthum. A name of the cordial confection. 
 
 NARCI'SSUS. A genus of plants in the Limuean 
 system. Class, Hexandria; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 NARCO'SIS. (From vapKoui, to stupify.) Stupe- 
 faction, stupor, numbness. 
 
 NARCOTIC. (Narcotictis ; from vapKoio, to stu- 
 pify.) A medicine which has the power of procuring 
 sleep. See Anodyne. 
 
 NARCOTINE. The active principle of narcotic 
 vegetables. See Opium. 
 
 NARD. See Valeriana celtica. 
 
 Nard, Indian. See Andropogon nardus. 
 
 Nardo'stachys. (From vapSos, spikenard, and 
 S' axvs, sage.) A species of wild sage resembling spike- 
 nard in its leaves and smell. 
 
 NA'RDUS. (From nard , Syrian.) Spikenard. 
 
 Nardus celtica. Valeriana celtica. 
 
 Nardus indica. See Andropogon nardus. 
 
 Nardus italica. The lavendula spica of Lin- 
 naeus. 
 
 Nardus Montana. An old name of asarabacca. 
 See As arum europeum. 
 
 Nardus rustica. An old name of the asarabacca. 
 See Asarum europeum. 
 
 Narifuso'ria. (From nacres, the nostrils, and fundo 
 to pour.) Medicines dropped into the nostrils. 
 
 NA'RIS. The nostril. The cavity of the nostrils 
 is of a pyramidal figure, and is situated under the 
 anterior part of the cranium, in the middle of the face. 
 The two nostrils are composed of fourteen bones, viz. 
 the frontal, two maxillary, two nasal, two lachrymal, 
 two inferior spongy, the sphenoid, the vomer, the 
 ethmoid, and two palatine bones, which form several 
 eminences and cavities. The eminences are the sep- 
 tum narium, the cavernous substance of the ethmoid 
 bone, called the superior concha;, and the inferior 
 spongy bones. The cavities are three’ pair of pituitary 
 sinuses, namely, the frontal, sphenoid, and maxillary ; 
 the anterior and posterior foramina of the nostrils ; 
 the ductus nasalis, the sphenopalatine foramina, and 
 anterior palatine foramina. All these parts are covered 
 with periosteum, and a pituitary membrane which 
 secretes the mucus of the nostrils. The arteries of this 
 cavity are branches of the internal maxillary. The 
 veins empty themselves into the internal jugulars. 
 The nerves are branches of the olfactory, ophthalmic, 
 and superior maxillary. The use of the nostrils is for 
 smelling, respiration, and speech. 
 
 Naris compressor. See Compressor naris. 
 
 Na'rta. (Napra, ex nardi odore , from its smell.) 
 A plant used in ointments. 
 
 Narthe'cia. (From Narthecis , the island where 
 t flourished.) Narthez. A kind of fennel. 
 
 NASALIS. (From nasus , the nose.) Appertain- 
 ing to the nose. 
 
 NAT 
 
 Nasalis labii superioris. See Orbicularis oris. 
 
 Nas<a'rium. (From nasus, the nose.) The mucus 
 of the nose. 
 
 Nasca'le. (From nasus , the nose.) A wood' or 
 cotton pessary for the nose. 
 
 Nasca'phthum. Cordial confection. 
 
 Nasi depressor. See Depressor labii superioris 
 alcequc nasi. 
 
 Nasi ossa. The two small bones of the nose that 
 are so termed frotn the bridge of the nose. In figure 
 they are quadrangular and oblong. 
 
 NASTU'RTIUM. ( Quod nasum torqueat , because 
 the seed, when bruising, irritates the nose.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Tetradynamia ; Order, Siltquosa. 
 
 Nasturtium aquaticum. See Sisymbrium nastur - 
 tium. 
 
 Nasturtium hortense. See Lepidium sativum. 
 
 Nasturtium indicum. See Tropceolum majus. 
 
 NA'SUS. The nose. 
 
 Na'ta. Natta. A species of wen with slender 
 pendent neck. Linnaeus speaks of it as rooted in a 
 muscle. 
 
 NATANS. (From nato , to swim.) Floating on 
 the surface of the water : applied to leaves, in opposi- 
 tion to those which are naturally under, and different, 
 and are called demersed, immersed, and submersed ; 
 as in Potamogeton natans. 
 
 NA'TES. (From nato , to flow ; because the excre- 
 ments are discharged from them.) 1. The buttocks, 
 or the fleshy parts upon which we sit. 
 
 2. Two of the eminences, called turbercula quadrige- 
 mina, of the brain, are so named from their resem- 
 blance. 
 
 Nates cereeri. See Tubercula quadrigemina. 
 
 NATROLITE. A subspecies of prismatic zeolite 
 or mesotype. 
 
 [“ This substance has usually occurred in small, re- 
 niform, rounded, or irregular masses, composed of very 
 minute fibres. The fibres are divergent, or even radi- 
 ate from a centre ; and are sometimes so very minute 
 and close, that the fracture appears almost or quite com- 
 pact. It has little or no lustre. Sometimes also it pre- 
 sents minute crystals, especially on the surface of its 
 masses, whose forms appear to he similar to those of 
 the Zeolite. 
 
 Before the blow-pipe it easily melts into a white 
 glass, which often contains small bubbles. In nitric 
 acid it is reduced, in the course of a few hours, with- 
 out effervescence, into a jelly somewhat thick. It 
 contains silex 48.0, alumine 24.25, soda 16.5, water 9.0, 
 oxide of iron 1.75;=99.5 (according to Klaproth). 
 This result is very similar to that obtained by Smith 
 son Tennant, from the Zeolite. — Clean. Min. A.] 
 
 NA'TRON. (So called from Matron, a lake in 
 Judaea, where it was produced.) Natrum. 1. The 
 name formerly given to the alkali, now called soda. 
 See Soda. 
 
 2. A native salt, which is found crystallized in 
 Egypt, in the lake called Natron, and in the other hot 
 countries, in sands surrounding lakes of salt water. 
 It is an impure subcarbonate of soda, and there are 
 two kinds of it, the common and the radiated. 
 
 3. The name of an impure subcarbonate of soda, 
 obtained by burning various marine plants. See Soda. 
 
 Natron muriatum. See Sodce murias. 
 
 Natron pr^paratum. See Sodce subcarbonas. 
 
 Natron tartarisatum. See Soda tartarizata. 
 
 Natron vitriolatum. See Sodce sulphas. 
 
 Na'tul®. (Diminutive of nates , the buttocks: so 
 called from their resemblance.) The two uppermost 
 of four small eminences of the brain. See Tubercula 
 quadrigemina. 
 
 NATURAL. Appertaining to nature 
 
 Natural actions. Those functions ny which the 
 body is preserved ; as hunger, thirst, &c. See Actions. 
 
 Natural history. A description of the natural 
 products of the earth, water, or air ; ex. gr. beasts, 
 birds, fish, insects, worms, plants, metals, minerals, and 
 fossils; together with such extraordinary phenomena 
 as at any time appear in the material world, as meteors, 
 monsters, &c. 
 
 Natural orders. A division or arrangement of 
 plants, from their external habits or characters. They 
 are 
 
 1. Conifer <e. 3. Composites. 
 
 2 . Amentaccce. 4 . Aggregatcc. 
 
 97 
 
 Oo 
 
NAT 
 
 NEC 
 
 5. Conglomerates. 
 
 31. 
 
 Columniferce. 
 
 6. UmbellattB. 
 
 32. 
 
 Gruinales. 
 
 7. Hederacece. 
 
 33. 
 
 Caryophyllce. 
 
 8. Sarmentacece. 
 
 34. 
 
 Colycanthemce. 
 
 9. Stellatw. 
 
 35. 
 
 Ascirodeee. 
 
 10. Cymoste. 
 
 36. 
 
 Coadunatce. 
 
 11. Cucurbitacew. 
 
 37. 
 
 Dumosce. 
 
 12. Luridce. 
 
 38. 
 
 Trihilatce. 
 
 13. Campanacece. 
 
 39. 
 
 Tricoccce. 
 
 14. Conlortw. 
 
 40. 
 
 Oleracece. 
 
 15. Rotacece. 
 
 41. 
 
 Scabridee. 
 
 16. Sepiacice. 
 
 42. 
 
 Vapicculce. 
 
 17. Bicomes. 
 
 43. 
 
 Pipiritce. 
 
 18. Asperifolice. 
 
 44. 
 
 Scetaminece. 
 
 19. Vs rticillatw. 
 
 45. 
 
 Liliaceoe. 
 
 20. Personates. 
 
 46. 
 
 Ensatce. 
 
 21. Rhoeadece. 
 
 47. 
 
 Tripetaloideas. 
 
 22. PutaminctB. 
 
 48. 
 
 Orchidem. 
 
 23. Siliquoscs. 
 
 49. 
 
 Culmarice. 
 
 24. P apilionacece 
 
 50. 
 
 Gramina. 
 
 25. Tomentacece. 
 
 51. 
 
 Palmce. 
 
 26. Multisiliquce. 
 
 52. 
 
 Filices. 
 
 27. Senticosw. 
 
 53. 
 
 Musci. 
 
 28. Pomacece. 
 
 54. 
 
 Algce. 
 
 29. Hesperidcs. 
 
 55. 
 
 Fungi. 
 
 30. Succulenta:. 
 
 
 
 Natural philosophv. 
 
 Physics. The si 
 
 which considers the properties of natural bodies, and 
 their mutual actions on one another, being contrasted 
 with moral philosophy or ethics, which treat of the 
 phenomena of mind and rules of morality. 
 
 NATURA'LIA. (From natura, nature.) The 
 parts of generation. 
 
 NATURE. Natura; itomnascor,natus.) A term 
 variously used. 
 
 1. It is most frequently employed to express the sys- 
 tem of the world, the assemblage of all created beings, 
 and in this case is synonymous with world, or universe. 
 
 2. That power which is said to be diffused through- 
 out the creation, moving and acting in all bodies, and 
 giving them certain properties. In this last sense, 
 when a personified being is meant, nature is nothing 
 else but God, acting himself, and according to certain 
 laws which he himself has fixed. According to the 
 supposition of some, however, the principle called 
 nature is a power delegated by the Creator ; as it were, 
 a middle being between God and created things, which 
 has been styled Anima mundi ; but it does not appear 
 that there is any foundation for this hypothesis, or that 
 any thing is explained by referring the whole series of 
 second causes to an intermediate principle, instead of 
 to one universal agent. 
 
 3. In medical writings, the expression nature is 
 usually taken for the aggregate of powers belonging to 
 any body, especially a living one ; as when physicians 
 say that, in such a disease nature, left to herself, will 
 perform the cure. It may be proper here to observe, 
 with regard to this phrase of leaving the cure to nature, 
 that there is a wide difference between suspending for 
 a time all interference with the vital processes, and 
 neglecting a disease ; although to those who are igno- 
 rant of the principles of medicine, these appear to be 
 the same thing. 
 
 It would be the perfection of this science to ascertain 
 upon what causes healthy and diseased actions depend, 
 and to what extent either can be affected by human 
 agency : but at present the judicious physician never 
 aims at a cure independently of the original powers of 
 the system, but rather seeks to call them into action, 
 or, at most, to assist when the inherent elasticity of 
 the vital functions is insufficient to recover them from 
 the oppression of disease. As, for example, when 
 we allow a wound to heal by the first intention, or 
 restore the digestive functions by obliging a man to 
 attend to the rules of diet and exercise, &c. upon which 
 health depends ; we call upon the restorative powers 
 of Nature, because art, that is to say, human incenuity, 
 can supply nothing equivalent. Or, again, when, in 
 the treatment of a diseased joint, rest is enjoined at 
 one period on account of inflammation, and perhaps 
 motion is ordered at another, to keep up the proper 
 uses of the part, we show the importance of alternately 
 interfering and looking on, as we judge it proper to 
 check the tendency of vital actions, or to trust entirely 
 to them. While to those who are ignorant of these 
 principles, the practitioner, when really exercising his 
 greatest skill, is supposed to be idle. 
 
 NAU'SEA. (Nawra; from vavs, a ship: because 
 it is a, sensation similar to that which people experi- 
 ence upon sailing in a ship.) Nausiosis ; Nautia. 
 An inclination to vomit without effecting it ; also a 
 disgust of food approaching to vomiting. It is an at- 
 tendant on cardialgia, and a variety of other disorders, 
 pregnancy, &c. occasioning an aversion for food, an 
 increase of saliva, disgusted ideas at the sight of vari- 
 ous objects, loss of appetite, debility, &c. 
 
 Nausio'sis. See Nausea. 
 
 Nau'tia. See Nausea. • 
 
 NAU'TICUS. ( Nauticus , a sailor: so called from 
 the use which sailors make of it in climbing ropes.) 
 A muscle of the leg, exerted in climbing up. 
 
 NAVEW. See Brassica rapa. 
 
 Navew , garden. See Brassica rapa. 
 
 Navew , sweet. See Brassica rapa. 
 
 NAVICULA'RE OS. Naviformis ; Navicularis ; 
 Os scaphoides ; Cymba. A bone of the carpus and 
 tarsus is so called, from its supposed resemblance to a 
 boat. 
 
 Navicula'ris. (From navicula, a little boat.) See 
 Naviculare os. 
 
 Navifo'rmis. See Naviculare os. 
 
 NEAPOLITAN. (From Neapolis, or Naples, be- 
 cause it was said to have been first discovered at 
 Naples, when the French were in possession of it.) 
 The venereal disease was once so called. 
 
 NE'BULA. (From vepe^rj.) 1. A cloudy spot in 
 the cornea of the eye. 
 
 2. TJte cloud-like appearance in the urine, after it 
 has been a little time at rest. 
 
 NECK. Collum. The parts which form the neck 
 are divided into external and internal. The external 
 parts are the common integuments, several muscles, 
 eight pair of cervical nerves, the eighth pair of nerves 
 of the cerebrum, and the great intercostal nerve ; the 
 two carotid arteries, the two external jugular veins, 
 and the two internal ; the glands of the neck, viz. the 
 jugular, submaxillar}', cervical, and thyroid. The in- 
 ternal parts are the fauces, pharynx, oesophagus, larynx, 
 and trachea. The bones of the neck are the seven 
 cervical vertebra. 
 
 NECRO'SIS. (From vskow, to destroy.) This word, 
 the strict meaning of which is only mortification, is, 
 by the general consent of surgeons, confined to an af- 
 fection of the bones. The death of parts of bones was 
 not distinguished from caries, by the ancients. How- 
 ever, necrosis and caries are essentially different ; for 
 in the first, the affected part of the bone is deprived of 
 the vital principle ; but this is not the case when it is 
 simply carious. Caries is very analogous to ulcera- 
 tion, while necrosis is exactly similar to mortification 
 of the soft parts. 
 
 Necrosis ustilaginea. A painful convulsive con- 
 traction of the limbs. See Raphania. 
 
 NE'CTAR. Nt/crap. A wine made of honey. 
 
 NECTA'RIUM. The nectary. An accidental part 
 of a flower which does not come under the description 
 of any of its organs. It may be defined that part of 
 the corolla which contains or which secretes honey, 
 though it is not necessary to a nectary that honey be 
 present. 
 
 Scarce a flower can be found that has not more or 
 less honey, though it is far from being universally, or 
 even generally formed, by an apparatus separate from 
 the petals. 
 
 In monopetalous flowers, as the Lamium album, the 
 dead nettle, the tube of the corolla contains, and pro- 
 bably secretes, the honey without any evident nectary. 
 
 Sometimes the part under consideration is a produc- 
 tion or elongation of the corolla, as in the violet : some- 
 times indeed of the calyx, as in the garden nasturtium, 
 TropEeolum, the coloured calyx of which partakes much 
 of the nature of the petals. 
 
 Sometimes it is distant from both, either resembling 
 the petals; as in Aquilegia; or more different, as in 
 Epimedium, Aconituin, Helleborus, Delphinium. Such 
 at least is the mode in which Linnseus and his followers 
 understand the four last numbered flowers. 
 
 The most indubitable of all nectaries, as actually se- 
 creting honey, are those of a glandular kind In the 
 natural order of crucifirvm plants, composing the class 
 Tetradyvamin , there are generally four green glands at 
 the base of the stamens, as in Dentaria, and Sisym- 
 brium ; while in Pelargonium, the nectary is a tube 
 running down one side of the flower-stalk. The eie- 
 
NEP 
 
 NEP 
 
 gant Parnassia has a most elaborate apparatus or jhee- 
 tary. — Smith. 
 
 From the figure of the nectary it is said to be, j 
 
 1. Calcurale, or spur-like; as in Aquilegia vulgaris, 
 Delphinium ajax, and Antirrhinum linaria. 
 
 2. Cucullate , hooded ; as in Impatiens balsarnina, 
 Aconitum, and Asclepias vincetoxicum. 
 
 3. Foveate , a little depression in the claw of the pe- 
 tal ; as in Fritillaria imperialis. 
 
 4. Campanulate ; as in Narcissus jonquilla and Pseu- 
 donarcissus. 
 
 5. Croton-like; as in Passiflora caerulea. 
 
 6. Pedicellate , resting on a partial flower-stalk ; as 
 in Aconitum napellus. 
 
 7. A bilabiate tube; as in Helleborus feetidusi and 
 Nigella. 
 
 8. Poriform, there being three pores in the germen ; 
 as in the Hyacinths. 
 
 9. Squamate , a little scale in the claw; as in Ranunculus. 
 
 10. Glandular , little nectiferous glands between the 
 stamens and pistils ; as in Sinapis alba. 
 
 11. Stellate, a double star covering the internal or- 
 gans ; as in Stapelia. 
 
 12. Pilous, fine hairy fascicles at the base of the sta- 
 mina ; as in Parnassia palustris. 
 
 13. Bearded ; as in Iris germanica. 
 
 14. Fomiciform , arched ; small prolongations at the 
 opening of the corolla, and covering the internal organs ; 
 as in Symphatum officinale, and Myosotis scorpioides. 
 
 15. Bristle-like , fine horn-like filaments around the 
 internal organs ; as in Periploca grteca. 
 
 16. Rotate ; as in Cissampelos. 
 
 17. Scrotiforme , behind the flower ; as in Satyrium. 
 
 18. Horn-like, behind the flower; as in Orchis. 
 
 19. Sandaliform, slipper-like; as in Cypripedium 
 calceolus. 
 
 20. Globose , inverting the germen ; as in Mirabilis 
 jalappa. 
 
 21. Cyathiform, cup-like ; as in Urticaurens. 
 
 22. Conical; as in Utricularia foliosa. 
 
 23. Acidiforme , pitcher-like, a membraneous tube, 
 containing water, and behind the flower ; as in Ascium 
 and Ruyschia, 
 
 24. Calycine, adhering to the calyx, by a spur ; as in 
 Tropjeoluin majus. 
 
 Neoy'ia. (Nedys ; from vtjSvs, the belly.) The 
 intestines. 
 
 NEEDLE ORE. Acicular bismuth glance. 
 Needle-shaped leaf. See Acerosus. 
 
 Needle zeolite. See Zeolite. 
 
 NEGRO CACHEXY. Cachexia africana. A pro- 
 pensity for eating earth, common to males as well as 
 females, in the West Indies and Africa. 
 
 Nel.e'ra. (From vetapof, furthermost. ) The lower 
 part of the belly 
 
 NEMORO'SA. (From nemus , a grove: so called 
 because it grows in woods.) A species of wind-flower, 
 the Anemone nemerosa, of Linnaeus. 
 
 NEP. See Nepeta. 
 
 Ne'pa theophrasti. See Spartium scop arium. 
 Nepe'nthos. (From vy, neg. and vsevOos, grief : so 
 called from their exhilarating qualities.) 1. A prepara- 
 tion of opium. 
 
 2. A kind of bugloss. 
 
 NE'PETA. (From nepte , German.) The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Di- 
 dynamia; Order, Gymnospermia. 
 
 Nepeta cataria. The systematic name of the caf- 
 mint. Hcrba felis ; Mentha felina; Calamintha ; 
 Nepetella; Mentha cataria. The leaves of this plant, 
 Nepeta— floribus spicatis ; verticillis ; subpedicellatis ; 
 foliis petiolatis, cordatis , dentato-serratis, of Linnasus, 
 have a moderately pungent aromatic taste, and a strong 
 smell, like an admixture of spearmint and pennyroyal. 
 The herb is recommended in uterine disorders, dyspep- 
 sia, and flatulency 
 
 Nepkte'lla. (Dim. of nepeta.) The lesser catmint. 
 Ne’piiela. (Dim. of veQos, a cloud.) A cloud like 
 spot on the cornea of the eye. 
 
 NEPHELOI'DES. (From vc<f>t\y, a cloud, and eiSos, 
 a likeness.) Cloudy. Applied to the urine. 
 
 NEPHRA'LGIA. (From veeftpos, the kidney, and 
 aXyof, pain.) Pain in the kidney. 
 
 NEPHRELINE. Rhomboidal felspar. This occurs 
 in drusy cavities along with ceylanite, vesuvian, and 
 meionite, at Monte Somma, near Naples, in drusy ca- 
 vities in granular limestone. 
 
 NEPHRITE. Of this mineral there are two species, 
 common nephrite, and axe-stone. The former is of a 
 leek-green colour, and occurs in granite and gneiss, in 
 Switzerland. The most beautiful come from Persia 
 and Egypt. See Axe-stone. 
 
 NEPHRITIC. ( Nepliriticus ; from vetppos , the kid- 
 ney.) Of or belonging to the kidney. 
 
 2. Medicine is so termed that is employed in the 
 cure of diseases of the kidneys. 
 
 N ephritic wood. See Guilandina moringa. 
 
 Nephritica aqua. Spirituous distillation of nut 
 meg and hawthorn flowers. 
 
 Nephriticum lignum. See Guilandina moringa. 
 
 NEPHRI'TIS. ( Nephritis , idis. f. ; from veeppo;, a 
 kidney.) Inflammation of the kidney. A genus of 
 disease in the class Pyrexice and order Phlegmasiae , of 
 Cullen ; known by pyrexia, pain in the region of the 
 kidneys, and shooting along the course of the ureter; 
 drawing up of the testicles ; numbness of the thigh ; 
 vomiting ; urine high-coloured, and frequently dis- 
 charged ; costiveness, and colic pains. Nephritis is 
 symptomatic of calculus, gout, &c. 
 
 This inflammation may be distinguished from the 
 colic by the pain being seated very far back, and by the 
 difficulty of passing urine, which constantly attends it ; 
 and it may be distinguished from rheumatism, as the 
 pain is but little influenced or increased by motion. 
 
 I Nephritis is to be distinguished from a calculus in 
 the kidney or ureter, by the symptoms of fever accom- 
 panying, or immediately following the attack of pain, 
 and these continuing without any remarkable intermis- 
 sion ; whereas, in a calculus of the kidney or ureter, 
 they do not occur until a considerable time after vio- 
 lent pain has been felt. In the latter case, too, a numb- 
 ness of the thigh, and a retraction of the testicle on the 
 affected side, usually takes place. 
 
 The causes which give rise to nephritis are external 
 contusions, strains of the back, acrids conveyed to the 
 kidneys in the course of the circulation, violent and 
 severe exercise, either in riding or walking, calculous 
 concretions lodged in the kidneys or ureters, and expo- 
 sure to cold. In some habits there is an evident predis- 
 position to this complaint, particularly the gouty, and 
 in these there are often translations of the matter to 
 the kidneys, which very much imitate nephritis. 
 
 An inflammation of the kidney is attended with a 
 sharp pain on the affected side, extending along the course 
 of the ureter ; and there is a frequent desire to make 
 water, with much difficulty in making it. The body is 
 costive, the skin is dry and hot, the patient feels great 
 uneasiness when he endeavours to walk, or sit upright ; 
 he lies with most ease on the affected side, and is ge- 
 nerally troubled with nausea and frequent vomiting. 
 
 When the disease is protracted beyond the seventh 
 or eighth day, and the patient feels an obtuse pain in 
 the part, has frequent returns of chillness and sliiver- 
 ings, there is reason to apprehend that matter is form- 
 ing in the kidney, and that a suppuration will ensue. 
 
 Dissections of nephritis show the usual effects of in- 
 flammation on the kidney ; and they likewise often dis- 
 cover the formation of abscesses, which have destroyed 
 its whole substance. In a few instances, the kidney 
 has been found in a scirrhous state. . 
 
 The disease is to be treated by bleeding, general and 
 local, the warm bath, or fomentations' to the loins, 
 emollient clyster, mucilaginous drinks, and the general 
 antiphlogistic plan. The bowels should be effectually 
 cleared at first by some sufficiently active formula ; but 
 the saline cathartics are considered not so proper, as 
 they may add to the irritation of the kidney. Calomel 
 with antimonial powder, followed by the infusion of 
 senna, or the ol ricini, may be given in preference, and 
 repeated occasionally. It will be right also to endea- 
 vour to promote diaphoresis, by moderate doses of an- 
 timonials especially. Blisters are inadmissible in this 
 disease; but the linimentum ammonitE, or oilier rube- 
 facient application, may in some measure supply their 
 place. Opium will often prove useful, particularly 
 where the symptoms appear to originate from calculi, 
 given in the form of clyster, or by the mouth ; in which 
 iatter mode of using it, however, it will be much better 
 joined with other remedies, which may obviate its 
 heating effect, and determine it rather to pass off by the 
 skin. A decoction of the dried leaves of the peach 
 tree is said to have been serviceable in many cases of 
 this disease. In affections of a more chronic nature 
 where there is a discharge of mucus or pus, by urine 
 
 99 
 
NER 
 
 NER 
 
 in addition to suitable tonic medicines, the uva ursi in 
 moderate doses, or some of the terebintliinate remedies 
 may be given with probability of relief. 
 
 NE'PHROS. (From vcu), to flow, and 0fpa>, to 
 bear ; as conveying the urinary fluid.) The kidney. 
 See Kidney. 
 
 NEPHRO'TOMY. (Ncphrotomia ; from v£0ppj, a 
 kidney, and reyvo), to cut.) The operation of extract- 
 ing a stone from the kidney. A proceeding which, 
 perhaps, has never been actually put in practice. The 
 cutting into the kidney, the deep situation of this vis- 
 cus, and the want of symptoms by which the lodg- 
 ment of a stone in it can be certainly discovered, will 
 always be strong objections to the practice. 
 
 NE'RIUM. (From vypos, humid: so called because 
 it grows in moist places.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Pentandria ; 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Nerium antibysentericum. The systematic 
 name of the tree which affords the Codaga pala bark. 
 Cones si cortex ; Codaga pala; Cortex Bela-aye ; Cor- 
 tex profiuvii. The bark of the Nerium ; — foliis ova- 
 tis, acuminatis , petiolatis, of Linnaeus. It grows on 
 the coast of Malabar. It is of a dark black colour ex- 
 ternally, and generally covered with a white moss, or 
 scurf. It is very little known in the shops ; has an 
 austere, bitter taste ; and is recommended in diarrhoeas, 
 dysenteries, <fcc. as an adstringent. 
 
 Nerium tinctorium. This tree grows in Hindos- 
 tan, and, according to Dr. Roxburg, afiords indigo. 
 
 Ne'roli oleum. Essential oil of orange flowers. 
 See Citrus aurantinm. 
 
 Nerva'lli ossa. (From nervus, a nerve.) The 
 bones through which the nerves pass. 
 
 NERVE. ( J\Tervus , i. m. from vevpov.) 
 
 A. In anatomy. Formerly it meant a sinew. 
 This accounts for the opposite meanings of the word 
 nervous , which sometimes means strong, sinewy, and 
 sometimes weak and irritable. Nerves are long, white, 
 medullary cords, that serve for sensation. They ori- 
 ginate from the brain and spinal marrow ; hence they 
 are distinguished into cerebral and spinal nerves, and 
 distributed upon the organs of sense, the viscera, ves- 
 sels, muscles, and every part that is endowed with 
 sensibility. The cerebral nerves are the olfactory, 
 optic, motores oculorum, pathetici, or Irochleatores, 
 trigemini, or divisi, abducent, auditory, or acoustic, 
 par vagum, and lingual. Heister has drawn up the 
 use of these nerves in the two following verses: 
 
 Olfaciens, cemens , oculosque movens, patiensque , 
 
 Gustans, abducens, audiensque , vagansque, lo- 
 quensque. 
 
 The spinal nerves are thirty pairs, and are divided 
 into eight pair of cervical, twelve pair of dorsal, five 
 pair of lumbar, and five of sacral nerves. In the 
 course of the nerves there are a number of knots : 
 these are called ganglions ; they are commonly of an 
 oblong shape, and of a grayish colour, somewhat in- 
 clining to red, which is perhaps owing to their being 
 extremely vascular. Some writers have considered 
 these little ganglions as so many little brains. Lan- 
 cisi fancied he had discovered muscular fibres in them; 
 but they certainly are not of an irritable nature. A 
 late writer (Dr. Johnson) imagines they are intended 
 to deprive us of the power of the will over certain 
 parts, as the heart, for instance; but if this hypothesis 
 were well founded, they should be met with only in 
 nerves leading to involuntary muscles; whereas it is 
 certain that the voluntary muscles receive nerves 
 through ganglions. Dr. Monroe, from observing the 
 accurate intermixture of the minute nerves which 
 compose them, considers them as new sources of ner- 
 vous energy. The nerves, like the bjood- vessel^ in 
 their course through the body, communicate with each 
 other, and each of these communications constitutes 
 what is called a plexus , from whence branches are 
 again detached to different parts of the body. The 
 use of the nerves is to convey impressions to the brain 
 from all parts of the system, and the principles of mo- 
 tion and sensibility from the brain to every part of the 
 system. The manner in which this operation is 
 effected is not yet determined. The inquiry has been 
 a constant source of hypothesis in all ages, and has 
 produced some ingenious ideas, and many erroneous 
 positions, but without having hitherto afforded much 
 satisfactory information. Some physiologists have 
 considered a trunk of nerves as a solid cord, capable 
 100 
 
 of being divided into an infinite number of filaments, 
 by means of which the impressions of feeling are con- 
 veyed to the common sensorium. Others have sup- 
 posed each fibril to be a canal, carrying a volatile fluid, 
 which they term the nervous fluid. Those who con- 
 tend for their being solid bodies, are of opinion that 
 feeling is occasioned by vibration; so that, for in- 
 stance, according to this hypothesis, by pricking the 
 finger, a vibration would be occasioned in the nerve 
 distributed through its substance ; and the effects of 
 this vibration, when extended to the sensorium, would 
 be an excital of pain ; but the inelasticity, the soft- 
 ness, the connexion, and the situation of the nerves, 
 are so many proofs that vibration has no share in the 
 cause of feeling. 
 
 Ji Table of the Nerves. 
 
 Cerebral Nerves. 
 
 1. The first pair , called olfactory. 
 
 2.. The second pair , or optic nerves. 
 
 3. The third pair , or oculorum motores. 
 
 4. The fourth pair , or pathetici. 
 
 5. The fifth pair, or trigemini , which gives off, 
 
 a. The ophthalmic, or orbital nerve, which sends, 
 
 1. A branch to unite with one from the sixth 
 pair, and form the great intercostal nerve. 
 
 2. The frontal nerve. 
 
 3. The lachrymal. 
 
 4. The nasal. 
 
 b. The superior maxillary, which divides into-, 
 
 1. The spheno-palatine nerve. 
 
 2. Th e posterior alveolar. 
 
 3. The infra orbital. 
 
 c. The inferior maxillary nerve, from which arise, 
 
 1. The internal lingual. 
 
 2. The inferior maxillary , properly so called. 
 
 6. The sixth pair, or abducentcs , which send off, 
 
 1. A branch to unite with one from the fifth, and 
 form the great intercostal. 
 
 7. The seventh pair, or auditory nerves : these 
 arise by two separate beginnings, viz. 
 
 The portio dura , a nerve going to tire face. 
 
 The pbrtio mollis , which is distributed on the 
 ear. 
 
 The portio dura, or facial nerve, gives off the 
 chorda tympani , and then proceeds to the face. 
 
 8. The eighth pair, or par vagum, arise from the 
 medulla oblongata, and join with the accessory of 
 Willis. The par vagum gives off, 
 
 1. The right and left recurrent nerve. 
 
 2. Several branches in the chest, to form the car- 
 diac plexus. 
 
 3. Several branches to form the pulmonic plexus. 
 
 4. Several branches to form the oesophageal 
 plexus. 
 
 5. It then forms in tire abdomen the stomachic 
 plexus. 
 
 6. The hepatic plexus. 
 
 7. The splenic plexus. 
 
 8 The renal plexus, receiving several branches 
 from the great intercostal, which assists in 
 their formation. 
 
 9. The ninth pair, or lingual nerves , which go- 
 from the medulla oblongata to the tongue. 
 
 Spinal Nerves. 
 
 Those nerves are called spinal, which pass' out 
 through the lateral or intervertebral foramina of the 
 spine. 
 
 They are divided into cervical, dorsal , lumbar , and 
 sacral nerves. 
 
 Cervical Nerves. 
 
 The. cervical nerves are eight pairs. 
 
 The first are called the occipital : they arise from- 
 the beginning of the spinal marrow, pass out between- 
 the margin of the occipital foramen and atlas, form a 
 ganglion on its transverse process, and are disuibuted 
 about the occiput and neck. 
 
 The second pair of cervical nerves send a branch to- 
 the accessory lierve of Willis, and proceed to the par 
 rotid gland and external ear. 
 
 The third cervical pair supply the integuments of 
 the scapula, the cucullaris, and triangularis muscles, 
 and send a branch to form, with others, the diaphrag- 
 matic nerve. 
 
 The fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh, and eighth pair, 
 all converge to form the brachial plexus , from which 
 arise the six following 
 
NER 
 
 Nerves of the upper Extremities. 
 
 ' 1. The axillary nerve, which sometimes arises from 
 the radial nerve. It runs backwards and outwards 
 around the neck of the humerus, and ramifies in the 
 muscles of the scapula. 
 
 2. The external cutaneal , which perforates the ca- 
 raco-brachialis muscle, to the bend of the arm, where 
 it accompanies the median vein as far as the thumb, 
 and is lost in its integuments. 
 
 3. The internal cutaneal , which descends on the 
 inside of the arm, where it bifurcates. From the bend 
 of the arm the anterior branch accompanies the ba- 
 silic vein, to be inserted into the skin of the palm of 
 the hand ; the posterior branch runs down the internal 
 part of the forearm, to vanish in the skin of the little 
 finger. 
 
 4. The median nerve, which accompanies the bra- 
 chial artery to the cubit, then passes between the bra- 
 chialis interims, pronator rotundus, and the perforalus 
 and perforans, under the ligament of the wrist to the 
 palm of the hand, where it sends off branches in every 
 direction to the muscles of the hand, and then supplies 
 the digital nerves, which go to the extremities of the 
 thumb, fore, and middle fingers. 
 
 5. The ulnar nerve, which descends between the 
 brachial artery and basilic vein, between the internal 
 condyle of the humerus, and the olecranon, and di- 
 vides in the forearm into an internal and external 
 branch. The former passes over the ligament of the 
 wrist and sesamoid bone, to the hand, where it divides 
 into three branches, two of which go to the ring and 
 little finger, and the third forms an arch towards the 
 thumb, in the palm of the hand, and is lost in the con- 
 tiguous muscles. The latter passes over the tendon 
 of the extensor carpi ulnaris and back of the hand, to 
 supply also the two last fingers. 
 
 6. The radial nerve which sometimes gives off the 
 axillary nerve. It passes backwards, about the os 
 humeri, descends on the outside of the arm, between 
 the brachialis externus and internus muscles to the 
 cubit: then proceeds between the supinator longus 
 and brevis, to the superior extremity of the radius, 
 giving otf various branches to adjacent muscles. At 
 this place it divides into two branches ; one goes along 
 the radius, between the supinator longus and radialis 
 internus to the back of the hand, and terminates in the 
 ntei osseous muscles, the thumb and first three fingers ; 
 the other passes between the supinator brevis and head 
 of the radius, and is lost in the muscles of the fore- arm. 
 
 Dorsal Nerves. 
 
 The Dorsal nerves are twelve pairs in number. 
 The first pair gives off a branch to the brachial plexus. 
 All the dorsal nerves are distributed to the muscles of 
 the back, intercostals, serrati, pectoral, abdominal mus- 
 cles, and diaphragm. The five inferior pairs go to the 
 cartilages of the ribs, and are called costal. 
 
 Lumbar nerves. 
 
 The five pairs of Lumbar nerves are bestowed about 
 the loins and muscles, skin of the abdomen and loins, 
 scrotum, ovaria, and diaphragm. The second, third, 
 and fifth pairs unite and form the obturator nerve , 
 which descends over the psoas muscle into the pelvis, 
 and passes through the foramen thyroideum to the ob- 
 turator muscle, triceps, pectineus, &c. 
 
 The third and fourth, with some branches of the 
 second pair, form the crural nerve , which passes under 
 Poupart’s ligament with the femoral artery, sends off 
 branches to the adjacent parts, and descends in the di- 
 rection of the sartorius muscle to the internal condyle 
 of the femur, from whence it accompanies the saphena 
 vein to the internal ankle, to be lost in the skin of the 
 great toe. 
 
 The fifth pair is joined to the first pair of the sacral 
 nerves. 
 
 Sacral Nerves. 
 
 There are five pairs of sacral nerves, ail of which 
 arise from the cauda equina , or termination of the 
 medulla spinalis, so called from the nerves resembling 
 the tail of a horse. The first four pairs give off branches* 
 to the pelvic viscera, and are afterward united to the 
 last lumbar, to form a larg e plexus, which gives off 
 
 The ischiatic nerve , the largest in the body. The 
 ischiatic nerve, immediately at its origin, sends off 
 branches to tire bladder, rectum, and parts of genera- 
 tion ; proceeds from the cavity of the pelvis through the 
 ischiatic notch, between the tuberosity of the ischium 
 and great trochanter, to the ham, where it is called the 
 
 NER 
 
 popliteal nerve. In the ham it divides into two 
 branches. 
 
 1. The peroneal, which descends on the fibula, and 
 distributes many branches to the muscles of the leg and 
 *back of the foot. 
 
 2. The tibial, which penetrates the gastrocnemii 
 muscles to the internal ankle, passes through a notch 
 i n the os calcis to the sole of the foot, where it divides 
 intp an internal and external plantar nerve, which 
 s upply the muscles and aponeurosis of the foot and the 
 toes. 
 
 Physiology of the Nervous system. 
 
 The nervous system, as the organ of sense and mo- 
 tion, is connected with so many functionsof the animal 
 economy, that the study of it must be of the utmost 
 importance, and a fundamental part of the study of the 
 whole economy. The nervous system consists of the 
 medullary substance of the brain, cerebellum, medulla 
 •oblongata, and spinalis ; and of the same substance con- 
 tinued into the nerves by which it is distributed to many 
 different parts of the body. The whole of this system 
 seems to be properly distinguished into these four parts. 
 
 1. The medullary substance contained in the cranium 
 and vertebral cavity ; the whole of which seems to 
 consist of distinct fibres, but without the smaller fibres 
 being separated from each other by any evident enve- 
 loping membranes. 
 
 2. Connected with one part or other of this substance 
 are, the nerves, in which the same medullary substance 
 is continued; but here more evidently divided into 
 fibres, each of which is separated from the others by 
 an enveloping membrane, derived from the pia mater. 
 
 3. Parts of the extremities of certain nerves, in 
 which the medullary substance is divested of the en- 
 veloping membranes from the pia mater, and so situ- 
 ated as to be exposed to the action of certain external 
 bodies, and perhaps so framed as to be affected by the 
 action of certain bodies only ; these are named the 
 sentient extremities of the nerves. 
 
 4. Certain extremities of the nerves, so framed as to be 
 capable of a peculiar contractility ; and, in consequence 
 of their situations and attachments to be, by their con- 
 traction, capable of moving most of the solid and fluid 
 parts of the body. These are named the moving ex- 
 tremities of the nerves. 
 
 These several parts of the nervous system are every 
 where the same continuous medullary substance, which 
 is supposed to be the vital solid of animals, so constituted 
 in living animals, and in living systems only, as to admit 
 of motions being readily propagated from any one 
 part to every other part of the nervous system, so long 
 as the continuity and naturally living state of the me- 
 dullary substance remains. In the living man there is 
 an immaterial thinking substance, or mind, constantly 
 present, and every phenomenon of thinking is to be 
 considered as an affection or faculty of the mind alone. 
 But this immaterial and thinking part of man is so con- 
 nected with the material and corporeal part of him, 
 and particularly with the nervous system, that motions 
 excited in this give occasion to thought, and thought, 
 however occasioned, gives occasion to new motions in 
 the nervous system. This mutual communication, or 
 influence, is assumed with confidence as a fact : but the 
 mode of it we do not understand, nor pretend to ex- 
 plain ; and therefore are not bound to obviate the dif- 
 ficulties that attend any of the suppositions which have 
 been made concerning it. The phenomena of the ner- 
 vous system appear commonly in the following order : 
 The impulse of external bodies acts upon the sentient 
 extremities of the nerves; and this gives occasion to 
 perception or thought, which, as first arising in the 
 mind, is termed sensation. This sensation, according 
 to its various modifications, gives occasion to volition , 
 or the willing of certain ends to be obtained by the 
 motion of certain parts of the body ; and this volition 
 gives occasion to the contraction of muscular fibres, by 
 which the motion of the part requiredis produced. As 
 the impulse of bodies on the sentient extremities of a 
 nerve does not occasion any sensation, unless the nerve 
 between the sentient extremity and the brain be free; 
 and as, in like manner, violition does not produce any 
 contraction of muscles, unless the nerve between the 
 brain and muscle be also free; it is concluded from 
 both these facte that sensation and volition, so far as 
 they are connected with corporeal motions, are func 
 tions of the brain alone ; and it is presumed that sensa- 
 tion arises only in consequence of external impulse 
 
NER 
 
 NIC 
 
 producing motion in the sentient extremities of thei 
 nerves, and of that motion being thence propagated/ 
 along the nerves of the brain ; and, in like manner, that 
 the will operating in the brain only, by a motion begun 
 there, and propagated along the nerves, produces the 
 contraction of muscles. From what is now said, we 
 perceive more distinctly the different functions of the 
 several parts of the nervous system. 1. The sentient 
 extremities seem to be particularly fitted to receive the 
 impressions of external bodies ; and according to tlife 
 difference of these impressions, and of the condition Of 
 the sentient extremity itself, to propagate along the 
 nerves motions of a determined kind, which commu- 
 nicated to the brain, give occasion to sensation. 2* 
 The brain seems to be a part fitted for, and susceptible 
 of, those motions with which sensation,- and the whole 
 consequent operations of thought, are connected : and 
 thereby is fitted to form a communication between the 
 motions excited in the sentient, and those in conse-i 
 q uence arising in the moving extremities of the nerves, 
 which are often remote and distant from each other. 
 3. The moving extremities are so framed as to be ca- 
 pable of contraction, and of having this contraction 
 eXcited by motion propagated from the brain, and com- 
 municated to the contractile fibre. 4. The nerves, 
 more strictly so called, are to be considered as a collec- 
 tion of medullary fibres, each enveloped in its proper 
 membrane, and thereby so separated from every other, 
 as hardly to admit of any communication of motion 
 from any one to the others, and to admit only of motion 
 along the continuous medullary substance of the same 
 fibre, from its origin to the extremities, or contrary wise. 
 From this view of the parts of the nervous system, of 
 their several functions and communication with each 
 other, it appears that the beginning of motion in the 
 animal economy is generally connected with sensation : 
 and that the ultimate effects of such motion are chiefly 
 actions depending immediately upon the contraction 
 of moving fibres, between which and the sentient ex- 
 tremities, the communication is by means of the brain. 
 
 B. In botany : the term nerve is applied to a cluster 
 of vessels that runs like a rib or chord on certain leaves ; 
 as that of the Laurus cinnamomum, and Arctium, lappa. 
 
 Ne'rvea spongiosa. The cavernous part of the 
 penis. 
 
 NERVINE. (Nervinus ; from nervus, a nerve.) 
 Neurotic. That which relieves disorders of the nerves. 
 All the antispasmodics, and the various preparations 
 of bark and iron 
 
 Nervo rum resolutio. Apoplexy and palsy have 
 been so considered. 
 
 NERVOSUS. Nervous. 1. Applied, in medicine , 
 to fevers and affections of the nervous system 
 
 2. In anatomy : to the structure of parts being com- 
 posed of, or resembling a nerve. 
 
 3. In botany : to leaves which have nervelike cords. 
 
 Nervosum os. The occipital bone. 
 
 NERVOUS. See Nervosus. 
 
 J\Tervous consumption. See Atrophia. 
 
 Nervous diseases. See Neuroses. 
 
 Nervous fever. See Febris nervosa. 
 
 Nervous headache. See Cephalalgia. 
 
 Nervous fluid. Nervous principle. The vascu- 
 larity of the cortical part of the brain, and of the 
 nerves themselves, their softness, pulpiness, and 
 ’ natural humid appearance, give reason to believe that 
 between the medullary particles of which they are 
 principally composed, a fine fluid is constantly secreted 
 which may be fitted to receive and transmit, even 
 more readily than other fluids do, all impressions which 
 are made on it. It appears to exhale from the extre- 
 mities of the nerves. The lassitude and debility of 
 muscles from too great exercise, and the dulness of the 
 sensorial organs from excessive use, would seem to 
 prove this. It has no smell nor taste ; for the cerebrine 
 medulla is insipid and inodorous. Nor has it any 
 colour , for the cerebrum and nerves are white. It is of 
 so subtile a consistence , as never to have been detected. 
 Its mobility is stupendous , for in less than a moment, 
 with the consent of the mind, it is conveyed from the 
 cerebrum to the muscles, like the electric matter. Whe- 
 ther the nervous fluid be carried from the organ of 
 sense in the sensorial nerves to the cerebrum, and from 
 thence in the motory nerves to the muscles, cannot be 
 positively affirmed. The constituent principles of 
 this liquid are perfectly unknown, as they cannot be 
 tendered visible by art, or proved by experiment. 
 
 102 
 
 Upon making a ligature upon a nerve, the motion of 
 the fluid is interrupted, which proves that something 
 corporeal flows through it. It is therefore a weak ar- 
 gument to deny its existence because we cannot see it ; 
 for who has seen the matter of heat, oxygen, azote, and 
 other elementary bodies, the existence of which, no 
 physician in the present day doubts 1 The electric 
 matter , whose action on the nerves is very great, does 
 not appear to constitute the nervous fluid ; for nerves 
 exhibit no signs of spontaneous electricity; nor can 
 it be the magnetic matter , as the experiment of Gavian 
 with the magnet demonstrates : nor is it oxygen , nor 
 hydrogen , nor azote ; for the first very much irritates 
 the nerves, and the other two suspend their action. 
 The nervous fluid, therefore, is an element sui generis, 
 which exists and is produced in the nerves only ; hence, 
 like other elements, it is only to be known by its ef- 
 fects. The pulpous softness of some nerves, and their 
 lax situation, does not allow them and the brain to act 
 on the body and soul only by oscillation. Lastly, a 
 tense chord, although tied, oscillates. The use of the 
 nervous fluid is, 1. It appears to be an intermediate sub- 
 stance between the body and the soul, by means of 
 which the latter thinks, perceives, and moves the mus- 
 cles subservient to the will. Hence, the body acta 
 upon the soul, and the soul upon the body. 2. It ap 
 pears to differ from the vital principle; for parts live 
 and are irritable which want nerves, as bones, tendons 
 plants, and insects. 
 
 Nei-vous principle. See Nervous fluid. 
 
 Ne'stis. (Fromv» 7 , neg. and eodio), to eat; so called 
 because it is generally found empty.) The jejunum. 
 
 NETTLE. See Urtica. 
 
 Nettle , dead. See Lamium album 
 
 Nettle-rash. See Urticaria. 
 
 NEURALGIA. (From vevpov, a nerve, and aXyo?, 
 pain.) 1. A pain in a nerve. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of diseases, in Good’s No- 
 sology. Class, Neurotica: Order, Asthelica ; nerve- 
 ache. It has three species, Neuralgia faciei pedis , 
 
 Neurochondro'des. (From vevpov, a sinew, ^ov^poj, 
 a cartilage, and eiSos, resemblance.) A hard substance 
 betweeu a sinew and a cartilage. 
 
 NEUROLOGY. (Neurologia ; from vevpov, a nerve, 
 and Xoyos , a discourse.) The doctrine of the nerves. 
 
 Neurome'tores. (From vevpov, a nerve, and prj- 
 rpa, a matrix.) The psoas muscles are so called by 
 Fallopius, as being the repository of many srrfall nerves. 
 
 NEURO'SES. (The plural of neurosis; from vev- 
 pov, a nerve.) Nervous diseases. The second class 
 of Cullen’s Nosology is so called ; it comprehends 
 affections of sense and motion disturbed; without 
 either idiopathic pyrexia, or topical diseases. 
 
 NEUROTICA. (From vevpov, a nerve.) The name 
 of a class of diseases in Good’s Nosology. Diseases of 
 the nervous system. It compiehends four orders, viz. 
 Phrenica; JEslhetica; Cinetica; Systatica. 
 
 Neuro'tica. (From vevoov , a nerve.) Nervous 
 medicines. 
 
 NEURO'TOMY. ( Neurotomia ; from vevpov, a 
 nerve, and repvuj, to cut.1 1. A dissection of the 
 nerves. 
 
 2. A puncture pf a nerve. 
 
 NEUTRAL. A term applied to saline compounds 
 of an acid and an alkali, which are so called, because 
 they do not possess the characters of acid or alkaline 
 salts; such are Epsom salts, nitre, and all the com 
 pounds of the alkalies with the acids. 
 
 NEUTRALIZATION. When acid and alkaline 
 matter are combined in such proportions, that the com- 
 pound does not change the colour of litmus or violets, 
 they are said to be neutralized. 
 
 Ne'xus. (From necto , to wind.) A complication 
 of substances in one part, as the membrane which in- 
 volves the foetus. 
 
 NICHOLS, Frank, was born in London, where his 
 father was a barrister, in 1699. After passing through 
 the usual academical exercises at Oxford with great 
 assiduity, he chose medicine for his profession ; and 
 pursued a course of dissections with so much diligence 
 and perseverance, as to render himself highly skilful in 
 this branch of his art. Hence he was chosen reader of 
 anatomy in the university, where he used his utmost 
 endeavours to introduce a zeal for this pursuit, and 
 obtained a high reputation. At the close of his course 
 he made a short trial of practice in Cornwall, and sub 
 
NIC 
 
 NIG 
 
 sequent.y paid a visit to the principal schools of France 
 and Italy. On his return he resumed his anatomical 
 and physiological lectures in London, which were fre- 
 quented, not only by students from the universities, 
 but also by many surgeons, apothecaries, and others. 
 In 1728 lie was chosen a fellow of the Royal Society, 
 to which he communicated several papers ; and shortly 
 after he received his doctor’s degree at Oxford, and 
 became a fellow of the College of Physicians. In 1734, 
 he was appointed to read the Gulstonian lectures, and 
 chose the Heart and Circulation, for his subjects. In 
 1743, lie married one of the daughters of the celebrated 
 Dr. Mead. About five years after he was appointed 
 lecturer on surgery to the college, and began his course 
 with a learned and elegant dissertation on the “ Anima 
 Medica,” which was afterward published. On the 
 death of Sir Hans Sloane in 1753, Dr. Nichols was ap- 
 pointed his successor as one of the King’s physicians ; 
 which oliice he held till the death of liis Majesty, seven 
 years after. To a second edition of the treatise, “ De 
 Anima Medica,” in 1772, he added a dissertation, “ De 
 Motu Cordis et Sanguinis in Ilomine natoet non nato.” 
 Weary at length with his profession, and wishing to 
 superintend the education of his son at Oxford, he re- 
 moved to that city: and when the study of the law 
 recalled. his son to London, the Doctor took a fiouse at 
 Epsom, where he passed the remainder of his life in 
 literary retirement. He died in 1778. 
 
 JYic/ied leaf. See Emarginatus. 
 
 NICKEL. A metal discovered by Cronstedt in 1751. 
 though the substance from which he extracted it was 
 known in the year 1694. Nickel is found in nature 
 generally in the metallic state, more rarely in that of 
 an oxide. Its ores have a coppery-red colour, generally 
 covered more or less with a greenish-gray efflorescence. 
 The most abundant ore is that termed sulphuret of 
 nickel , or kupfernickel, which is a compound of nickel, 
 arsenic, sulphuret of iron, and sometimes cobalt and 
 copper. This ore occurs either massive, or dissemi- 
 nated, but never crystallized ; it is of a copper colour, 
 sometimes yellowish, white, or gray. It exists also 
 combined with oxygen, and a little carbonic acid, in 
 what is called native oxide of nickel ( nickel ochre ) ; it 
 then has an earthy appearance, and is very friable ; it 
 is found coating kupfernickel , and seems to originate 
 from the decomposition of this ore. It is found con- 
 taminated with iron in the mineral substance called 
 martial nickel; this native combination, when fresh 
 broken, has a lamellated texture ; when exposed to the 
 air, it soon turns black, and sometimes exhibits thin 
 rhomboidal plates placed irregulariy over each other. 
 It is also found united to arsenic, cobalt, and alumine 
 in the ore, called arseniatc of nickel. 
 
 }- Nickel is a metal of great hardness, of a uniform 
 texture, and of a colour between silver and tin ; very 
 difficult to be purified, and magnetical. It even ac- 
 quires polarity by the touch. It is malleable, both cold 
 and redhot; and is scarcely more fusible than manga- 
 nese. Its oxides, when pure, are reducible by a suf- 
 ficient heat without combustible matter ; and it is little 
 more tarnished by heating in contact with air, than 
 platina, gold, and silver. Its specific gravity, when 
 cast, is 8.279 ; when forged, 8.666. 
 
 Nickel is commonly obtained from its sulphuret, the 
 kupfernickel of the Germans, in which it is generally 
 mixed also with arsenic, iron, and cobalt. This is 
 first roasted, to drive off the sulphur and arsenic, then 
 mixed with two parts of black flux, put into a crucible, 
 covered with muriate of soda, and heated in a forge 
 furnace. The metal thus obtained, which is still very 
 impure, must be dissolved in dilute nitric acid, and 
 then evaporated to dryness ; and after this process has 
 been repeated three o>r four times, the residuum must 
 be dissolved in a solution of ammonia, perfectly free 
 from carbonic acid. Being again evaporated to dry- 
 ness, it is now to be well mixed with two or three 
 parts of black flux, and exposed to a violent heat in a 
 crucible for half an hour or more. 
 
 There are two oxides of nickel ; the dark ash-gray, 
 and the black. If potassabe added to the solution of 
 the nitrate or sulphate, and the precipitate dried, we 
 obtain the protoxide. The peroxide was formed by 
 Thenard, by passing chlorine through the protoxide 
 diffused in water. A black insoluble peroxide remains 
 at the bottom. 
 
 Little is known of the chloride, iodide sulphuret, or 
 phosphuret of this metal. 
 
 The salts of nickel possess the following general 
 characters. They have usually a green colour, and 
 yield a white precipitate with ferroprussiateof potassa. 
 Ammonia dissolves the okide of nickel. Sulphuretted 
 hydrogen and infusion of galls occasion no precipitate. 
 The hydrosulphuret of potassa throws down a black 
 precipitate. Their composition has been very imper- 
 fectly ascertained. 
 
 Nico'phorus. (From viuy, victory, and 0epw, to 
 bear : so called because victors were crowned with it.) 
 A kind of ivy. 
 
 NICGTIA'NA. (From Nicott, who first brought it 
 into Europe.) Tobacco. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The former pharmacopoeial name of the tobacco. 
 See Nicotiana tabacum. 
 
 Nicotiana americana. American or Virginian 
 tobacco. See Nicotiana tabacum. 
 
 Nicotiana minor. See Nicotiana rustica. 
 
 Nicotiana rustica. The systematic name of the 
 English tobacco. Nicotiana minor; Priapeia; Hy- 
 oscyamus Ivteus. This plant is much weaker than the 
 Virginian tobacco, the leaves are chiefly used to smoke 
 vermin, though they promise, from their more gentle 
 operation, to be a^afer remedy in some cases than the 
 former. 
 
 Nicotiana tabacum. The systematic name of the 
 Virginian tobacco-plant. Petum, by the Indians ; Ta 
 bacum; Hyoscyamus peruvianus ; Picelt. Nicotiana 
 —foliis lanceolato-ovatis sessilibus decurrentibus flo- 
 rentibus acutis , of Linnams, is the plant employed 
 medicinally. It is a very active narcotic and sternu- 
 tatory. A decoction of the leaves is much esteemed in 
 some diseases of the skin, and is by some said to be 
 a specific against the itch. The fumes and the decoc- 
 tion are employed in obstinate constipations of the 
 bowels, and very frequently with success; it is neces- 
 sary, however, to caution the practitioner against an 
 effect mostly produced by its exhibition, namely, syn- 
 cope, with cold sweats ; and, in some instances, death. 
 Vauquelin has obtained a peculiar principle from this 
 plant, in which its active properties reside. Sec Ni- 
 cotin. 
 
 NICOTIN. A peculiar principle obtained by Vau- 
 quelin, from tobacco. It is colourless, and has the pe- 
 culiar taste and smell of the plant. It dissolves both 
 in water and alkohol: it is volatile and poisonous. 
 
 £“ Evaporate the expressed juice to one-fourth its 
 bulk; and, when cold, strain it through fine linen; 
 evaporate nearly to dryness ; digest the residue in al- 
 kohol, filter and evaporate to dryness; dissolve this 
 again in alkohol, and again reduce it to a dry state. 
 Dissolve the residue in water, saturate the acid which 
 it contains with weak solution of potassa, introduce 
 the whole into a retort, and distil to dryness, redissolve, 
 and again dissolve three or four times successively. 
 The nicotin will thus pass into the receiver, dissolved 
 in water, from which solution it may be obtained by 
 very gradual evaporation.” — Webs. Man. of Chcm. A.l 
 
 N1CTITATIO. Twinkling, or winking of the 
 eyes. 
 
 NIDULANS. (From nidulor , to place in a nest.) 
 Nidulate : applied to the seeds of some fruits, which 
 are imbedded on their surface ; as those of the straw- 
 berry. 
 
 NIGE'LLA. ( Quasi nigrella ; from niger, black : 
 so named from its black seed.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Polyandria ; Order, Pentagynia. 
 
 2. The pharifiacopceial name of the plant called 
 devil-in-a-bush, or fennel-flower. 
 
 Nigella officinarum. See Jlgrostemma githago. 
 
 Nigella sativa. The systematic name of the devil 
 in-a-bush. Fennel-flower. Melanthium ; Jl Telasper- 
 mum. It was formerly employed medicinally as an 
 expectorant and deobstruent, but is now fallen into 
 disuse. 
 
 Nigella'strum. (From nigella , fennelflower.) 
 See Jigrostemma githago. 
 
 NIGER. Black. Applied to some parts and dis- 
 eases from their colour ; as Pigmentum nigrum ; 
 morbus niger. 
 
 NIGHT. Nox. Many diseases and plants have 
 this for their trivial name, because of some peculiar 
 circumstance connected with the period ; as night- 
 mare nightshade, &x 
 
 103 
 
NIT 
 
 NIT 
 
 Night-blindness. See Nyctalopia. 
 
 Nightmare. See Oneirodynia gravans. 
 
 NIGHTSHADE. See Solanum , Phytolacca , and 
 Atropa. 
 
 Nightshade , American. See Phytolacca decandria. 
 
 Nightshade, deadly. See Atropa belladonna. 
 
 Nightshade, Palestine. See Solanum sanctum. 
 
 Nightshade, woody. See Solanum dulcamara. 
 
 NIGRINE. An ore of titanium. 
 
 Nigri'ties. (From niger , blaek.) A caries is 
 called nigrities ossium , a blackness of the bone. 
 
 Ni'hilum album. Nihil album. A name formerly 
 given to the flowers, or oxide of zinc. 
 
 Ni'nzi radix. See Siam ninsi. 
 
 Ni'nzin. See Sium ninsi. 
 
 NIPPLE. Papilla. The small projecting propor- 
 tion in the middle of the breasts of men and women. 
 It is much larger in the latter, and has several open- 
 ings in it, the excretory ducts of the lacteal glands. 
 
 NIPPLE- WORT. See Laps ana. 
 
 NISUS FORMATIVUS. ( Nisus , us. m.) A cre- 
 ative or formative efiort. 
 
 NITIDUS. Polished, smooth, shining: applied in 
 botany to stems, Sec. ; as in the Chserophyllum syl- ' 
 vfcstre. See Caulis. 
 
 Nitras ammoni®. See Ammoniee nitras. 
 
 Nitras argenti. See Argenti nitras. 
 
 Nitras potass®. See Nitric acid. 
 
 Nitras potass.® fusus. Sal prunella; Nitrum 
 tabulatum. This salt, besides the nitric acid and po- 
 tassa, contains a little sulphuric acid. See Nitric acid. 
 
 Nitras sod®. Alkali miner ale nitratum ; Nitrum 
 cubicum. Its virtues are similar to those of nitrate of 
 potassa, for which it may be safely substituted. 
 
 NITRATE. ( Nitras , atis , f. ; from nitrum, nitre.) 
 A salt formed by the union of the nitric acid, with 
 salifiable bases ; as the nitrate of potassa, soda, silver, 
 &c. 
 
 Nitrate of potassa. See Nitric acid. 
 
 Nitrate of silver. See Argenti nitras. 
 
 NITRE. N(7pov. Nitrum; Potasses nitras ; Salt- 
 petre ; Alaurat ; Algali ; Atac ; Baurack ; Acusto ; 
 Halinitrum. The common name for saltpetre or the 
 nitrate of potassa. A perfect neutral salt, formed by 
 the union of the nitric acid with the vegetable alkali, 
 thence called nitrate of potassa. Its taste is cooling, 
 and it does not alter the colour of the syrup of violets. 
 Nitre exists in large quantities in the earth, and is con- 
 tinually formed in inhabited places; it is found in great 
 quantities upon walls which are sheltered from the 
 rain. It is of great use in the arts ; it is the principal 
 ingredient in gunpowder; and, burned with different 
 proportions of tartar, forms the substances called 
 fluxes. It is of considerable importance in medicine, 
 as a febrifuge, diuretic, and antiphlogistic remedy, 
 in doses of from five to twenty grains. See Nitric 
 acid. 
 
 NITRIC ACID. Acidum nitricum. “The two 
 principal constituent parts of our atmosphere, when 
 in certain proportions, are capable, under particular 
 circumstances, of combining chemically into one of 
 the most powerful acids, the nitric. If these gases 
 be mixed in a proper proportion in a glass tube about 
 a line in diameter, over mercury, and a series of elec- 
 tric shocks be passed through them for some hours, 
 they will form nitric acid ; or, if a solution of potassa 
 be present with them, nitrate of potassa will be obtain- 
 ed. The constitution of this acid may bo further 
 proved, analytically, by driving it through a red-hot 
 porcelain tube, as thus it will be decomposed into oxy- 
 gen and nitrogen gases. For all practical purposes, 
 however, the nitric acid is obtained from nitrate of 
 potassa. from which it is expelled by sulphuric acid. 
 
 Three parts of pure nitrate of potassa, coarsely 
 powdered, are to be put into a glass retort, with two of 
 strong sulphuric acid. This must be cautiously added, 
 taking care to avoid the fumes that arise. Join to the 
 retort” a tubulated receiver of large capacity, with an 
 adopter interposed, and lute the junctures with glazier’s 
 putty. In the tubulure fix a glass tube, terminating in 
 another large receiver, in which is a small quantity of 
 water ; and if you wish to collect the gaseous pro- 
 ducts, let a bent glass tube from this receiver commu- 
 nicate with a pneumatic trough. Apply heat to the 
 receiver by means of a sand bath. The first product 
 that passes into the receiver is generally red and fum- 
 ing ; but the appearances gradually diminish, till the 
 
 acid comes over pale, and even colourless, if the mate 
 rials used were clean. After this it again becomes 
 more and more red and fuming, till the end of the ope- 
 ration ; and the whole mingled together will be of a 
 yellow or orange colour. 
 
 Empty the receiver, and again replace it. Then in 
 troduce by a small funnel, very cautiously, one part of 
 boiling water in a slender stream, and continue the 
 distillation. A small quantity of a weaker acid will 
 thus be obtained, which can be kept apart. The first 
 will have a specific gravity of about 1.500, if the heat 
 have been properly regulated, and if the receiver was 
 refrigerated by cold water or ice. Acid of that den- 
 sity, amounting to two-thirds of the weight of the 
 nitre, may thus be procured. But commonly the heat 
 is pushed too high, whence more or less of the acid is 
 decomposed, and its proportion of water uniting to the 
 remainder, reduces its strength. It is not profitable to 
 use a smaller proportion of sulphuric acid, when a 
 concentrated nitric is required. But when only a di- 
 lute acid, called in commerce aquafortis, is required, 
 then less sulphuric acid will sulfice, provided a portion 
 of water be added. One hundred parts of good nitre, 
 sixty of strong sulphuric acid, and twenty of water, 
 form economical proportions. 
 
 In the large way, and for the purposes of the arts, 
 extremely thick cast iron or earthen retorts are employ- 
 ed, to which an earthen head is adapted, and connect- 
 ed with a range of proper condensers. The strength 
 of the acid too is varied, by putting more or less water 
 in the receivers. The nitric acid thus made generally 
 contains sulphuric acid, and also muriatic, from the 
 impurity of the nitrate employed. If the fqrmer, a 
 solution of nitrate of barytes will occasion a white 
 precipitate ; if the latter, nitrate of silver will render 
 it milky. The sulphuric acid may be separated by a 
 second distillation from very pure nitre, equal in weight 
 to an eighth of that originally employed ; or by preci- 
 pitating with nitrate of barytes, decanting the clear 
 liquid, and distilling it. The muriatic acid may be 
 separated by proceeding in the same way with nitrate 
 of silver, or with litharge, decanting the clear liquid, 
 and redistilling it, leaving an eighth or tenth part in the 
 retort. The acid for the last process should be con- 
 densed as much as possible, and the redistillation con- 
 ducted very slowly ; and if it be stopped when half is 
 come over, beautiful crystals of muriate of lead will 
 be obtained on cooling the remainder, if litharge be 
 used, as Steinacher informs us ; who also adds, that 
 the vessel should be made to fit tight by grinding, as 
 any lute is liable to contaminate the product. 
 
 As this acid still holds in solution more or less ni- 
 trous gas, it is not in fact nitric acid, but a kind of 
 nitrous. It is, therefore, necessary to put it into a re- 
 tort, to which a receiver is added, the two vessels not 
 being luted, and to apply a very gentle heat for several 
 hours, changing the receiver as soon as it is filled with 
 red vapours. The nitrous gas will thus be expelled, 
 and the nitric acid will remain in the retort as limpid 
 and colourless as water. It should be kept in a bottle 
 and secluded from the light, otherwise it will lose part 
 of its oxygen. 
 
 What remains in the retort is a bisulphate of po- 
 tassa, from which the superfluous acid may be expelled 
 by a pretty strong heat, and the residuum, being dis 
 solved and crystallized, will be sulphate of potassa. 
 
 As nitric acid in a fluid state is always mixed with 
 water, different attempts have been made to ascertain 
 its strength, or the quantity of real acid contained 
 in it. 
 
 The nitric acid is of considerable use in the arts. 
 It is employed for etching on copper ; as a solvent of 
 tin to form with that metal a mordant for some of the 
 finest dyes ; in metallurgy and assaying ; in various 
 chemical processes, on account of the facility with 
 which it parts with oxygen, and dissolves metals; in 
 medicine as a tonic, and as a substitute for mercurial 
 preparations in syphilis and affections of the liver, as 
 also in form of vapour to destroy contagion. For th« 
 purposes of the arts it is commonly used in a diluted 
 state, and contaminated with the sulphuric and muri- 
 atic acids, by the name of aquafortis. This is gene 
 rally prepared by mixing common nitre with an equal 
 weight of sulphate of iron, and half its weight of the 
 same sulphate calcined, and distilling the mixture ; or 
 by mixing nitre with twice its weight of dry powdere I 
 clay, and distilling in a reverberatory furnace Two 
 
NIT 
 
 NIT 
 
 kinds are found in the shops, one called double aqua- 
 fortis , which is about half the strength of nitric acid ; 
 the other simply aquafortis , which is half the strength 
 of the double. 
 
 A compound made by mixing two parts of the nitric 
 acid with one of muriatic, known formerly by the 
 name of aqua regia , and now by that of nitro-muriatic 
 acid, has the property of dissolving gold and platina. 
 On mixing the two acids, heat is given out, an effer- 
 vescence takes place, and the mixture acquires an 
 orange colour. This is likewise made by adding gradu- 
 ally to an ounce of powdered muriate of ammonia four 
 ounces of double aquafortis, and keeping the mixture 
 in a sand heat till the salt is dissolved ; taking care to 
 avoid the fumes, as the vessel must be left open ; or by 
 distilling nitric acid with an equal weight, or rather 
 more, of common salt. 
 
 On this subject we are indebted to Sir H. Davy for 
 some excellent observations, published by him in the 
 first volume of the Journal of Science. If strong nitrous 
 acid, saturated with nitrous gas, be mixed with a sa- 
 turated solution of muriatic acid gas, no other effect is 
 produced than might be expected from the action of 
 nitrous acid of the same strength on an equal quantity 
 of water ; and the mixed acid so formed has no power 
 of action on gold or platina. Again, if muriatic acid 
 gas, and nitrous gas, in equal volumes, be mixed to- 
 gether over mercury, and half a volume of oxygen be 
 added, the immediate condensation will be no more 
 than might be expected from the formation of nitrous 
 acid gas. And when this is decomposed, or absorbed 
 by the mercury, the muriatic acid gas is found unalter- 
 ed, mixed with a certain portion of nitrous gas. 
 
 It appears then that nitrous acid, and muriatic acid 
 gas, have no chemical action on each other. If colour- 
 less nitric acid and muriatic acid of commerce be 
 mixed together, the mixture immediately becomes yel- 
 low, and gains the power of dissolving gold and plati- 
 num. If it be gently heated, pure chlorine arises from 
 it, and the colour becomes deeper. If the heat be 
 longer continued, chlorine still rises, but mixed with ni- 
 trous acid gas. When the process has been very long 
 continued till the colour becomes very deep, no more 
 chlorine can be procured, and it loses its power of 
 acting upon platinum and gold. It is now nitrous and 
 muriatic acids. It appears then from these observa- 
 tions, which have been very often repeated, that nitro- 
 muriatic acid owes its peculiar properties to a mutual 
 decomposition of the nitric and muriatic acids; and 
 that water, chlorine, and nitrous acid gas, are the re- 
 sults. Though nitrous gas and chlorine have no action 
 on each other when perfectly dry, yet if water be 
 present, there is an immediate decomposition, and ni- 
 trous acid and muriatic acid are formed. 118 parts of 
 strong liquid nitric acid being decomposed in this case, 
 yield 67 of chlorine. Aqua regia does not oxidise gold 
 and platina. It merely causes their combination with 
 chlorine. 
 
 A bath made of nitro-muriatic acid, diluted so much 
 as to taste no sourer than vinegar, or of such a strength 
 as to prick the skin a little, after being exposed to it for 
 twenty minutes or half an hour, has been introduced 
 by Dr. Scott of Bombay as a remedy in chronic syphilis, 
 a variety of ulcers and diseases of the skin, chronic 
 hepatitis, bilious dispositions, general debility, and lan- 
 guor. He considers every trial as quite inconclusive 
 where a ptyalism, some affection of the gums, or some 
 very evident constitutional effect, has not arisen from 
 it. The internal use of the same acid has been recom- 
 mended to be conjoined with that of the partial or ge- 
 neral bath. 
 
 With the different bases the nitric acid forms ni- 
 trates. 
 
 The nitrate of barytes , when perfectly pure, is in re- 
 gular octahedral crystals, though it is sometimes ob- 
 tained in small shining scales. 
 
 The nitrate of potassa is the salt well known by the 
 name of nitre or saltpetre. It is found ready formed in 
 the East Indies, in Spain, in the kingdom of Naples, 
 and elsewhere, in considerable quantities; but nitrate 
 of lime is still more abundant. Far the greater part of 
 the nitrate made use of is produced by a combination 
 of circumstances which tend to compose and condense 
 nitric acid. This acid appears to be produced in all 
 situations where animal matters are completely de- 
 composed with access of air, and of proper substances 
 with which it can readily combine. Grounds fre- 
 
 quently trodden by cattle, and impregnated with their 
 excrements, or the walls of inhabited places, where pu- 
 trid animal vapours abound, such as slaughter-houses, 
 drains, or the like, afford nitre by long exposure to the 
 air. Artificial nitre beds are made by an attention to 
 the circumstances in which this salt is produced by 
 nature. Dry ditches are dug, and covered with sheds, 
 open at the side, to keep off the rain. These are filled 
 with animal substances, such as dung, or other excre- 
 ments, with the remains of vegetables, and old mortar, 
 or other loose calcareous earth ; this substance being 
 found to be the best and most convenient receptacle 
 for the acid to combine with. Occasional watering, 
 and turning up from time to time, are necessary to ac- 
 celerate the process, and increase the surfaces to which 
 the air may apply ; but too much moisture is hurtful. 
 When a certain portion of nitrate is formed, the pro- 
 cess appears to go on more quickly ; but a certain 
 quantity stops it altogether; and after this cessation, 
 the materials will go on to furnish more, if what is 
 formed be extracted by lixiviation. After a succession 
 of many months, more or less, according to the ma- 
 nagement of the operation, in which the action of a re- 
 gular current of fresh air is of the greatest importance, 
 nitre is found in the mass. If the beds contained much 
 vegetable matter, a considerable portion of the nitrous 
 salt will be common saltpetre; but if otherwise, the 
 acid will, for the most part, be combined with the cal- 
 careous earth. It consists of 6.75 acid -f- 6 potassa. 
 
 To extract the saltpetre from the mass of earthy 
 matter, a number of large casks are prepared, with a 
 cock at the bottom of each, and a quantity of straw 
 within, to prevent its being stopped up. Into these the 
 matter is put, together with wood-ashes, either strewed 
 at top, or added during the filling. Boiling water is 
 then poured on, and suffered to stand for some time ; 
 after which it is drawn off, and another water added 
 in the same manner, as long as any saline matter can 
 be thus extracted. The weak brine is heated, and 
 passed through other tubs, until it becomes of consi- 
 derable strength. It is then carried to the boiler, and 
 contains nitre and other salts; the chief of which is 
 common culinary salt, and sometimes muriate of mag- 
 nesia. It is the property of nitre to be much more so- 
 luble in hot than cold water ; but common salt is very 
 nearly as soluble in cold as in hot water. Whenever, 
 therefore, the evaporation is carried by boiling to a 
 certain point, much of the common salt will fall to the 
 bottom, for want of water to hold it in solution, though 
 the nitre will remain suspended by virtue of the heat. 
 The common salt thus separated is taken out with a 
 perforated ladle, and a small quantity of the fluid is 
 cooled, from time to time, that its concentration may 
 be known by the nitre which crystallizes in it. When 
 the fluid is sufficiently evaporated, it is taken out and 
 cooled, and a great part of the nitre separates in crys- 
 tals ; while the remaining common salt continues dis- 
 solved, because equally soluble in cold and in hot 
 water. Subsequent evaporation of the residue will 
 separate more nitre in the same manner. By the sug- 
 gestion of Lavoisier, amucffsimpler plan was adopted ; 
 reducing the crude nitre to powder, and washing it 
 twice with water. 
 
 This nitre, which is called nitre of the first boiling, 
 contains some common salt, from which it may be pu- 
 rified by solution in a small quantity of water, and 
 subsequent evaporation ; for the crystals thus obtained 
 are much less contaminated with common salt than 
 before; because the proportion of water is so much 
 larger, with respect to the small quantity contained by 
 the nitre, that very little of it will crystallize. For nice 
 purposes, the solution and crystallization of nitre are 
 repeated four times. The crystals of nitre are usually 
 of the form of six-sided flattened prisms, with dihedral 
 summits. Its taste is penetrating; but the cold pro- 
 duced by placing the salt to dissolve in the mouth, is 
 such as to predominate over the real taste at first. 
 Seven parts of water dissolve two of nitre, at the tem- 
 perature of sixty degrees ; but boiling water dissolves 
 its own weight. 100 parts of alkohol, at a heat of 
 176°, dissolve only 2.9. 
 
 On being exposed to a gentle heat, nitre fuses ; and 
 in this state, being poured into moulds, so as to form 
 little round cakes, or balls, it it called sal prunella , or 
 crystal mineral. This at least is the way in which 
 this salt is now usually prepared, conformably to the 
 directions of Boerhaave, though in most dispensatories 
 
 105 
 
NIT 
 
 NIT 
 
 a twenty-fourth part of sulphur was directed to be de- 
 flagrated on the nitre before it was poured out. This 
 salt should not be left on the fire after it has entered 
 into fusion, otherwise it will be converted into a ni- 
 trate of potassa. If the heat be increased to redness, 
 the acid itself is decomposed, and a considerable quan- 
 tity of tolerably pure oxygen gas is evolved, succeeded 
 by nitrogen. 
 
 This salt powerfully promotes the combustion of in- 
 flamm able substances. Two or three parts mixed with 
 one of charcoal, and set on fire, burn rapidly ; azote 
 and carbonic acid gas are given out, and a small por- 
 tion of the latter is retained by the alkaline residuum, 
 which was formerly called clyssus of nitre. Three 
 parts of nitre, two of subcarbonate of potassa, and one 
 of sulphur, mixed together in a warm mortar, form the 
 fulminating powder ; a small quantity of which, laid 
 on a fire shovel, and held over the fire till it begins to 
 melt, explodes with a loud sharp noise. Mixed with 
 sulphur and charcoal, it forms gunpowder. 
 
 Three parts of nitre, one of sulphur, and one of fine 
 saw-dust, well mixed, constitute what is called the 
 powder of fusion. If a bit of base copper be folded up 
 and covered with this powder in a walnut-shell, and 
 the powder be set on fire with a lighted paper, it will 
 detonate rapidly, and fuse the metal into a globule of 
 sulphuret without burning the shell. 
 
 Silex, alumina, and barytes, decompose this saltin a 
 high temperature, by uniting with its base. The alu- 
 mina will effect this even after it has been made into 
 pottery. 
 
 The uses of nitre are various/ Beside those already 
 indicated, it enters into the composition of fluxes, and 
 is extensively employed in metallurgy ; it serves to pro- 
 mote the combustion of sulphur in fabricating its acid ; 
 it is used in the art of dying; it is added to common- 
 salt for preserving meat, to which it gives a red hue ; 
 it is an ingredient in some frigorific mixtures ; and it is 
 prescribed in medicine, as cooling, febrifuge, and di- 
 uretic ; and some have recommended it mixed with 
 vinegar as a very powerful remedy for the sea seurvy. 
 
 Nitrate of soda , formerly called cubic or quadran- 
 gular nitre , approaches in its properties to the nitrate 
 of potassa ; but differs from it in being somewhat more 
 soluble in cold water, though less in hot, which takes 
 up little more than its own weight ; in being inclined 
 to attract moisture from the atmosphere ; and in crys- 
 tallizing in rhombs, or rhomboidal prisms. It may be 
 prepared by saturating soda with the nitric acid ; by 
 precipitating nitric solutions of the metals, or of the 
 earths, except barytes, by soda; by lixiviating and 
 crystallizing the residuum of common salt distilled with 
 three-fourths its weight of nitric acid ; or by saturating 
 the mother waters of nitre with soda instead of po- 
 tassa. 
 
 Nitrate of strontian may be obtained in the same 
 manner as that of barytes, with which it agrees in the 
 shape of its crystals, and most of its properties. 
 
 Nitrate of lime , the calcareous nitre of older writers, 
 abounds in the mortar of old buildings, particularly 
 those that have been much exposed to animal effluvia, 
 or processes in which azote is set free. Hence it 
 abounds in nitre beds, as was observed when treating 
 of the nitrate of potassa. It may also be prepared arti- 
 ficially by pouring dilute nitric acid on carbonate of 
 lime. 
 
 The nitrate of ammonia possesses the property of ex- 
 ploding, and being totally decomposed, at the tempera- 
 ture of 600° ; whence it acquired the name of nitrum 
 flammans. The readiest mode of preparing it is by 
 adding carbonate of ammonia to dilute nitric acid till 
 saturation takes place. If this solution be evaporated 
 in a heat between 70° and 100°, and the evaporation 
 not carried too far, it crystallizes in hexahedral prisms, 
 terminating in very acute pyramids. If the heat rise to 
 212°, it will afford, on cooling, long fibrous silky crys- 
 tals: if the evaporation be carried so far as for ths salt 
 to concrete immediately on a glass rod by cooling, it 
 will form a compact mass. According to Sir H. Davy, 
 these differ but little from each other, except in the 
 water they contain. 
 
 When dried as much as possible without decompo- 
 sition, it consists of 6.75 acid+ 2.125 ammonia + 1.125 
 water. 
 
 The chief use of this salt is for affording nitrous 
 oxide on being decomposed by heat. 
 
 Nitrate of magnesia, magnesian nitre, crystallizes 
 
 106 
 
 in four-sided rhomboidal prisms, with oblique or trun- 
 cated summits, and sometimes in bundles of small nee- 
 dles. Its taste is bitter, and very similar to that of 
 nitrate of lime, but less pungent. It is fusible, and de- 
 composable by heat, giving out first a little oxygen gas, 
 then nitrous oxide, and lastly nitric acid. It deliquesces 
 slowly. It is soluble in an equal weight of cold water, 
 and in but little more hot, so that it is scarcely crystal- 
 lizable but by spontaneous evaporation. 
 
 The two preceding species are capable of combining 
 into a triple salt, un ammoniaco-magnesian nitrate, 
 either by uniting the two in solution, or by a partial de- 
 composition of either by means of the base of the other. 
 This is slightly inflammable when suddenly heated; 
 and by a lower heat is decomposed, giving out oxygen, 
 azote, more water than it contained, nitrous oxide, and 
 nitric acid. The residuum is pure magnesia. 
 
 From the activity of the nitric acid as a solvent of earths 
 in analyzation, the nitrate of glucine is better known 
 than any other of the salts of this new earth. Its form 
 is either pulverulent, or a tenacious or ductile mass. 
 Its taste is atfirst saccharine, and afterward astringent. 
 It grows soft by exposure to heat, soon melts, its acid 
 is decomposed into oxygen and azote, and its base 
 alone is left behind. It is very soluble and very deli- 
 quescent. 
 
 Nitrate, or rather supernitrate of alumina, crystal- 
 lizes, though with difficulty, in thin, soft, pliable flakes. 
 It is of an austere and acid taste, and reddens blue ve- 
 getable colours. It may be formed by dissolving in 
 diluted nitric acid, with the assistance of heat, fresh 
 precipitated alumina, well washed but not dried. It is 
 deliquescent, and soluble in a very small portion of 
 water. Alkohol dissolves its own weight. It is easily 
 decomposed by heat. 
 
 Nitrate of zircone crystallizes in small, capillary, 
 silky needles. Its taste is astringent. It is easily de- 
 composed by fire, very soluble in water, and deliques- 
 cent. It may be prepared by dissolving zircone in strong 
 nitric acid ; but, like the preceding species, the acid is 
 always in excess. 
 
 Nitrate of yttria may be prepared in a similar man- 
 ner. Its taste is sweetish and astringent. It is scarcely 
 to be obtained in crystals; and if it be evaporated by 
 too strong a heat, the salt becomes soft like honey, and 
 on cooling, concretes into a stony mass.” Ure's Chem. 
 Diet. 
 
 NITRIC ACID OXYGENIZED. The apparent 
 oxygenation of nitric acid by Thenard, ought to be re- 
 garded merely as the conversion of a portion of its 
 combined water into deutoxide of hydrogen. 
 
 Nitric oxide. See Nitrogen , deutoxide of. 
 
 Nitric oxide of Mercury. See Hydrargyri nitrico- 
 oxidum. 
 
 Nitrico-oxidum hydrargyri. See Hydrargyri 
 
 nitrico-oxydum. 
 
 NITROGEN. (From virpov, nitre, and yevvaco, to 
 generate : so called because it is the generator of nitre.) 
 Azot ; Azote. “ An important elementary or undecom- 
 posed principle. As it constitutes four-fifths of the 
 volume of atmospheric air, the readiest mode of pro 
 curing azote is to abstract its oxygenous associate, by 
 the combustion of phosphorus or hydrogen. It may 
 also be obtained from animal matters, subjected in a 
 glass retort to the action of nitric acid, diluted with 8 
 or 10 times its weight of water. 
 
 Azote possesses all the physical properties of air. It 
 extinguishes flame and animal life. It is absorbable by 
 about 100 volumes of water. Its spec, gravity is 
 0.9722. 100 cubic inches weigh 29.65 grains. It has 
 neither taste nor smell. It unites with oxygen in four 
 proportions, forming four important compounds. These 
 are, 
 
 I. Protoxide of azote, called also nitrous oxide, pro- 
 toxide of nitrogen, and gaseous oxide of azote. 
 
 This combination of nitrogen and oxygen was for- 
 merly called the dephlogisticated nitrous gas, but now 
 gaseous oxide of nitrogen or nitrous oxide. It was first 
 discovered by Priestley. Its nature and properties have 
 since been investigated (though not very accurately) by 
 a society of Dutch chemists. 
 
 Sir Humphrey Davy has examined with uncommon 
 accuracy the formation and properties of all the sub 
 stances concerned in its production. He has detected 
 the sources of error in the experiments of Priestley, and 
 the Dutch chemists, and to him we are indebted for a 
 thorough knowledge of this gas. We shall, therefore, 
 
NIT 
 
 NIT 
 
 exhibit the philosophy of this gaseous fluid, as we find 
 it in his researches concerning the nitrous oxide. 
 
 Properties. It exists in the form of a permanent 
 gas. A candle burns with a brilliant flame and crack- 
 ling noise in it; before its extinction the white inner 
 flame becomes surrounded with a blue one. Phosphorus 
 introduced into it, in a state of actual inflammation, 
 burns with increased splendour, as in oxygen gas. Sul- 
 phur introduced into it when burning with a feeble blue 
 flame is instantly extinguished ; but when in a state of 
 vivid inflammation , it burns with a rose-coloured flame. 
 Ignited charcoal burns in it more brilliantly, than in at- 
 mospheric air. Iron wire, with a small piece of wood 
 affixed to it, when inflamed, and introduced into a ves- 
 sel filled with this gas, burns vehemently, and throws 
 out bright scintillating sparks. No combustible body, 
 however, burns in it, unless it be previously brought to 
 a state of vivid inflammation. Hence sulphur may be 
 melted, and even sublimed in it, phosphorus may be 
 liquefied in it without undergoing combustion. N itrous 
 oxide is pretty rapidly absorbed by water that has been 
 boiled ; a quantity of gas equal to rather more than half 
 the bulk of the water may be thus made to disappear, 
 the water acquires a sweetish taste, but its other pro- 
 perties do not differ perceptibly from common water. 
 The whole of the gas may be expelled again by heat. 
 It does not change blue vegetable colours. It has a dis- 
 tinctly sweet taste, and a faint but agreeable odour. It 
 undergoes no diminution when mingled with oxygen or 
 nitrous gas. Most of the liquid inflammable bodies, 
 such as aether, alkohol, volatile and fat oils, absorb it 
 rapidly and in great quantity. Acids exert but little 
 action on it. The affinity of the neutro-saline solutions 
 for gaseous oxide of nitrogen is very feeble. Green 
 muriate and green sulphate of iron, whether holding 
 nitrous gas in solution, or not, do not act upon it. 
 None of the gases, when mingled with it, sutler any 
 perceptible change at common temperatures; the mu- 
 riatic and sulphurous acid gases excepted, which un- 
 dergo a slight expansion. Alkalies freed from carbonic 
 acid, exposed in the dry or solid form, have no action 
 upon it ; they may, however, be made to combine with 
 it in the nascent state, and then constitute saline com- 
 pounds of a peculiar nature. These combinations de- 
 flagrate when heated with charcoal, and are decom- 
 posed by acids; the gaseous oxide of nitrogen being dis- 
 engaged. It undergoes no change whatever from the 
 simple effect of light. The action of the electric spark, 
 for a long while continued, converts it into a gas, ana- 
 logous to atmospheric air and nitrous acid ; the same is 
 the case when it is made to pass through an ignited 
 earthen tube. It explodes with hydrogen in a variety 
 of proportions, at very high temperatures ; for instance, 
 when electric sparks are made to pass through the mix- 
 ture. Sulphuretted, heavy, and light carburetted hy- 
 drogen gases, and gaseous oxide of carbon, likewise 
 burn with it when a strong red heat is applied. 100 
 parts by w r eight of nitrous oxide, contain 36.7 of oxy- 
 gen and 63.3 of nitrogen ; 100 cubic inches weigh 50 
 grains at 55° temperature and 30 inches atmospheric 
 pressure. Animals, when wholly confined in gaseous 
 oxide of nitrogen, give no signs of uneasiness for some 
 moments, bbt they soon become restless and then die. 
 When gaseous oxide of nitrogen is mingled with at- 
 mospheric air, and then received into the lungs, it ge- 
 nerates highly pleasurable sensations ; the effects it pro- 
 duces on the animal system are eminently distinguished 
 from every other chemical agent. It excites every fibre 
 to action, and rouses the faculties of the mind, inducing 
 a state of great exhilaration, an irresistible propensity 
 to laughter, a rapid flow of vivid ideas, and unusual 
 vigour and fitness for muscular exertions, in some re- 
 spects resembling those attendant on the pleasantest 
 period of intoxication, without any subsequent languor, 
 depression of the nervous energy, or disagreeable feel- 
 ings; but more generally followed by vigour, and a 
 pleasurable disposition to exertion, which gradually 
 subsides. 
 
 Sir H. Davy first showed, that by breathing a few 
 quarts of it, contained in a silk bag, for two or three 
 minutes, effects analogous to those occasioned by drink- 
 ing fermented liquors were produced. Individuals, who 
 differ in temperament, are, however, as we might ex- 
 pect, differently affected. 
 
 Sir H. Davy describee the effect it had upon him as 
 follows: — ‘Having previously closed my nostrils, and 
 exhausted my lungs, I breathed four quarts of nitrous 
 
 oxide from and into a silk bag. The first feelings wera 
 similar to those produced in the last experiment (gid- 
 diness) ; but in less than half a minute, the respiration 
 being continued, they diminished gradually, and were 
 succeeded by a sensation analogous to gentle pressure 
 on all the muscles, attended by a highly pleasurable 
 thrilling, particularly in the chest and the extremities. 
 The objects around me became dazzling, and my hear- 
 ing more acute. Towards the last inspiration the 
 thrilling increased, the sense of muscular power be- 
 came greater, and at last an irresistible propensity to 
 action was indulged in. I recollect but indistinctly 
 what followed : I know that my motions were various 
 and violent. 
 
 ‘These effects very soon ceased after respiration. In 
 ten minutes I had recovered my natural state of mind. 
 The thrilling in the extremities continued longer than 
 the other sensations. 
 
 ‘ The gas has been breathed by a very great number 
 of persons, and almost every one has observed the 
 same things. On some few, indeed, it has no effect 
 whatever, and on others the effects are always painful. 
 
 ‘ Mr. J. W. Tobin, (after the first imperfect trials,) 
 when the air was pure, experienced sometimes sub- 
 lime emotions with tranquil gestures, sometimes vio- 
 lent muscular actum, with sensations indescribably ex 
 quisite; no subsequent debility — no exhaustion — his 
 trials have been very numerous! Of late he has only 
 felt sedate pleasure. In Sir H. Davy the effect is not 
 diminished. 
 
 ‘ Mr. James Thomson. Involuntary laughter, thrill- 
 ing in his toes and fingers, exquisite sensations of plea- 
 sure. A pain in the back and knees, occasioned by 
 fatigue the day before, recurred a few minutes after- 
 ward. A similar observation, we think, we have 
 made on others; and we impute it to the undoubted 
 power of the gas to increase the sensibility of nervous 
 power, beyond any other agent, and probably in a pecu- 
 liar manner. 
 
 ‘Mr. Thomas Pople. At first unpleasant feelings 
 of tension ; afterward agreeable luxurious languor, 
 with suspension of muscular power; lastly, powers 
 increased both of body and mind. 
 
 ‘ Mr. Stephen Hammick, surgeon of the Royal Hos- 
 pital, Plymouth. In a small dose, yawning and lan- 
 guor. It should be observed that the first sensation 
 has often been disagreeable, as giddiness; and a few 
 persons, previously apprehensive, have left off inhaling 
 as soon as they felt this. Two larger doses produced 
 a glow', unrestrainable tendency to muscular action, 
 high spirits, and more vivid ideas. A bag of common 
 air was first given to Mr. Hammiqk, and he observed 
 that it produced no effect. The same precaution against 
 the delusions of imagination was of course frequently 
 taken. 
 
 Mr. Robert Southey could not distinguish between 
 the first effects and an apprehension of which he w'as 
 unable to divest himself. His first definite sensations 
 were, a fulness and dizziness in the head, such as to 
 induce a fear of falling. This was succeeded by a 
 laugh which was involuntary, but highly pleasurable, 
 accompanied with a peculiar thrilling in the extremi- 
 ties; a sensation perfectly new and delightful. For 
 many hours after this experiment, he imagined that his 
 taste and smell were more acute, and is certain that 
 he felt unusually strong and cheerful. In a second ex- 
 periment, he felt pleasure still superior, and has once 
 poetically remarked, that he supposes the atmosphere 
 of the highest of all possible heavens to be composed 
 of this gas. 
 
 ‘ Robert Kinglake, M.D. Additional freedom and 
 power of respiration, succeeded by an almost delirious, 
 but highly pleasurable sensation in the head, which 
 became universal with increased tone of the muscles. 
 At last, an intoxicating placidity absorbed for five mi- 
 nutes all voluntary power, and left a cheerfulness and 
 alacrity for several hours. A second stronger dose pro- 
 duced a perfect trance for about a minute ; then a glow 
 pervaded the system. The permanent effects were 
 an invigorated feeling of vital power, and improved 
 spirits. By both trials, particularly by the former, 
 old rheumatic feelings seemed to be revived for the 
 moment. 
 
 ‘ Mr. Wedgewood breathed atmospheric air first, 
 without knowing it was so. He declared it to have no 
 effect, which confirmed him in his disbelief of the 
 power of the gas. After breathing this some time. 
 
 107 
 
NIT 
 
 NIT 
 
 however, he threw the bag from him, kept breathing 
 on laboriously with an open mouth, holding his nose 
 with his left hand, without power to take it away, 
 though aware of the ludicrousness of his situation : 
 all his muscles seemed to be thrown into vibrating 
 motions ; he had a violent inclination to make antic 
 gestures, seemed lighter than the atmosphere, and 
 as if about to mount. Before the experiment, he 
 was a good deal fatigued after a long ride, of which 
 he permanently lost all sense. In a second experiment, 
 nearly the same effect, but with less pleasure. In a 
 third, much greater pleasure. 
 
 Such are the properties that characterize the nitrous 
 oxide. 
 
 The Dutch chemists and some French and German 
 philosophers assert that it cannot be respired; that 
 burning phosphorus, sulphur, and charcoal, are ex- 
 tinguished in it, &c. It is probable they did not ex- 
 amine it in a state of purity, for it is otherwise diffi- 
 cult to account for these, and many other erroneous 
 opinions. 
 
 Method of obtaining the protoxide of nitrogen . — 
 Gaseous oxide of nitrogen is produced, when sub- 
 stances, having a strong affinity with oxygen, are 
 brought into contact with nitric acid, or with nitrous 
 gas. It may therefore be obtained by various processes, 
 in which nitrous gas or nitric aeid is decomposed by 
 substances capable of attracting the greater part of 
 their oxygen. The most commodious and expeditious, 
 as well as the cheapest mode of obtaining it, is by de- 
 composing nitrate of ammonia at a certain temperature , 
 in the following manner : — 
 
 1. Introduce iuto a glass retort some pure nitrate of 
 ammonia, and apply the heat of an Argand’s lamp ; 
 the salt will soon liquefy, and, when it begins to boil, 
 gas will be evolved. Increase the heat gradually till 
 the body and neck of the retort become filled with a 
 semi-transparent milky white vapour. In this state 
 the temperature of the fused nitrate is between 340° 
 
 and 480°. After the decomposition has proceeded for 
 a few minutes, so that the gas evolved quickly enlarges 
 the flame of a taper held near the orifice of the retort, 
 it may be collected over water, care being taken during 
 the whole process, never to suffer the temperature of 
 the fused nitrate to rise above 500° Falir. which may 
 easily be judged of, from the density of the vapours in 
 the retort, and from the quiet ebullition of the fused 
 nitrate ; for, if the heat be increased beyond this point, 
 the vapours in the retort acquire a reddish and more 
 transparent appearance ; and the fused nitrate begins 
 to rise, and occupy twice the bulk it did before. The 
 nitrous oxide after its generation, is allowed to stand 
 over water, for at least six hours, and is then fit for 
 respiration or other experiments. 
 
 Explanation. — Nitrate of ammonia consists of nitric 
 acid and ammonia ; nitric acid is composed of nitrous 
 gas and oxygen : and ammonia consists of hydrogen 
 and nitrogen : At a temperature of about 480° the 
 
 attractions of hydrogen for nitrogen in ammonia, and 
 that of nitrous gas for oxygen in nitric acid, are dimi- 
 nished: while, on the contrary, the attractions of the 
 hydrogen of ammonia for the oxygen of the nitric acid, 
 and that of the nitrogen of the ammonia for the nitrous 
 gas of the nitric acid, are increased; hence, all the 
 former affinities are broken, and new ones produced, 
 namely, the hydrogen of the ammonia attracts the 
 oxygen of the nitric acid, the result of which is water ; 
 the nitrogen of the ammonia combines with the libe- 
 rated nitrous gas, and forms nitrous oxide. The water 
 and nitrous oxide produced, probably exist in binary 
 combination in the adriform state, at the temperature 
 of the decomposition. 
 
 Such is the philosophy of the production of protox- 
 ide of nitrogen, by decomposing nitrate of ammonia 
 at that temperature, given by Davy. 
 
 To illustrate this complicated play of affinity more 
 fully, the following sketch may not be deemed super- 
 fluous. 
 
 A Diagram exhibiting the production of Gaseous Oxide cf Nitrogen, by decomposing Nitrate of 
 Ammonia , at 480° Fahr. 
 
 Sir Humphrey Davy has likewise pointed out, that, 
 when the heat employed for decomposing nitrate of 
 ammonia is raised above the before-stated temperature, 
 another play of affinities takes place, the attractions of 
 nitrogen and hydrogen for each other and of oxygen 
 for nitrous gas are 6till more diminished, while that of 
 nitrogen for nitrous gas is totally destroyed, and that 
 of hydrogen for oxygen increased to a greater extent. 
 A new attraction likewise takes place, namely, that of 
 nitrous gas for nitric acid to form nitrous acid vapour, 
 108 
 
 and a new arrangement of principles is rapidly pro- 
 duced: the nitrogen of the ammonia having no affinity 
 for any of the single principles at this temperature, 
 enters into no binary compound; the oxygen of the 
 nitric acid forms water with the hydrogen, and tire 
 nitrous gas combines with the nitric acid to form ni- 
 trous acid vapour. 
 
 All these substances most probably exist in combina 
 tion, at the temperature of their production : and at a 
 lower temperature assume the form of nitrous acid 
 
NIT 
 
 NIT 
 
 nitrous gas, nitrogen, and water ; and lienee we see 
 the necessity of not heating the nitrate of ammonia 
 above the before-stated temperature. 
 
 On account of the rapid absorption of gaseous oxide 
 of nitrogen by water, it is economical to preserve the 
 fluid which has been used to confine this gas, and to 
 make use of it for collecting other quantities of it. In 
 order to hasten its production, the nitrate of ammonia 
 may be previously freed from its water of crystalliza- 
 tion by gently fusing it in a glass of Wedgwood’s bason 
 for a few minutes, and then keeping it for use in a well- 
 stopped bottle. 
 
 2. Nitrous oxide may likewise be obtained by expos- 
 ing common nitrous gas to alkaline sulphites, particu- 
 larly to sulphite of potassa containing its full quantity 
 of water of crystallization. The nitrous oxide pro- 
 duced from nitrous gas by sulphite of potassa has all 
 the properties of that generated from the decomposi- 
 tion of nitrate of ammonia. 
 
 The conversion of nitrous gas into nitrous oxide, by 
 these bodies, depends on the abstraction of a portion of 
 its oxygen by the greater affinity of the sulphite pre- 
 sented to it. The nitrogen and remaining oxygen as- 
 sume a more condensed state of existence, and consti- 
 tute nitrous oxide. 
 
 3. Nitrous oxide may also be obtained by mingling 
 together nitrous gas and sulphuretted hydrogen gas. 
 The volume of gases in this case is diminished, sulphur 
 deposited, ammonia, water, and nitrous oxide are 
 formed. 
 
 The change of principles which take place in this 
 experiment, depends upon the combination of the hy- 
 drogen of the sulphuretted hydrogen gas, with different 
 portions of the oxygen and nitrogen of the nitrous gas, 
 to form water and ammonia, while it deposites sulphur. 
 The remaining oxygen and nitrogen being left in due 
 proportion constitute nitrous oxide. 
 
 Remark. — This singular exertion of attraction by a 
 simple body appears highly improbable a priori; but 
 the formation of ammonia, and the non-oxygenation of 
 the sulphur, elucidate the fact. In performing this ex- 
 periment, care should be taken that the gases should be 
 rendered as dry as possible ; for the presence of water 
 considerably retards the decomposition. 
 
 4. Nitrous oxide may also be produced by preventing 
 alkaline sulphurets to nitrous gas. Davy observed that 
 a solution of sulphuret of strontian, or barytes, an- 
 swers this purpose best. 
 
 This decomposition of nitrous gas is not solely pro- 
 duced by the abstraction of oxygen from the nitrous 
 gas, to form sulphuric acid. It depends equally on the 
 decomposition of the sulphuretted hydrogen dissolved 
 in the solution or liberated from it. In this process, 
 sulphur is deposited and sulphuric acid formed. 
 
 5. Nitrous oxide is obtained in many circumstances 
 similar to those in which nitrous gas is produced. Dr. 
 Priestley found that nitrous oxide was evolved, toge- 
 ther with nitrous gas, during the solution of iron, tin, 
 and zinc in nitric aeid. 
 
 It is difficult to ascertain the exact rationale of these 
 processes, for very complicated agencies of affinities 
 take place. Either the nascent hydrogen arising from 
 the decomposition of the water by the metallic sub- 
 stance may combine with portions of the oxygen and 
 nitrogen of the nitrous gas ; and thus by forming water 
 and ammonia, convert it into nitrous oxide ; or the me- 
 tallic substance may attract at the same time oxygen 
 from the water and nitrous gas, while the nascent hy- 
 drogen of the water seizes upon a portion of the nitro- 
 gen of the nitrous gas, to form ammonia. The analogy 
 between this process and the decomposition of nitrous 
 gas by sulphuretted hydrogen, renders the first opinion 
 most probable. 
 
 Such are the principal methods of obtaining nitrous 
 oxide. There are no reasons, Davy thinks, for sup- 
 posing that nitrous oxide is formed in any of the pro- 
 cesses of nature, and the nice equilibrium of affinity 
 by which it is constituted forbids us to hope for the 
 power of composing it from its simple principles. We 
 must be content to produce it artificially. 
 
 II. Deutozide of azote, termed likewise nitrous gas, 
 or nitric oxide. 
 
 The name of nitrous gas is given to an aSriform 
 fluid, consisting of a certain quantity of nitrogen and 
 oxygen, combined with caloric. It is an elastic, colour- 
 less fluid, having no sensible taste ; it is neither acid 
 nor alkaline ; it is exceedingly hurtful to animals, pro- 
 
 ducing Instant suffocation whenever they attempt to 
 breathe it. The greater number of combustible bodies 
 refuse to burn in it. It is nevertheless capable of sup- 
 porting the combustion of some of these bodies. Phos- 
 phorus burns in nitrous gas when introduced into it ira 
 a state of inflammation : pyrophorus takes fire in it 
 spontaneously. 
 
 It is not decomposable by water, though 100 cubic 
 inches of this fluid, when freed from air, absorb about 
 five cubic inches of the gas. This solution is void of 
 taste ; it does not redden blue vegetable colours ; the 
 gas is expelled again when the water is made to boil or 
 suffered to freeze. Nitrous gas has no action on nitro 
 gen gas even when assisted by heat. It is decomposed 
 by several metals at high temperatures. 
 
 Its specific gravity, when perfectly pure, is to that of 
 atmospheric air as about 1.04 to 1. 
 
 Ardent spirits, saccharine matters, hydro-carbonates, 
 sulphurous acid, and phosphorus, have no action on it 
 at the common temperature. It is not sensibly changed 
 by the action of light. Heat dilates it. It rapidly com- 
 bines with oxygen gas at common temperatures, and 
 converts it into nitrous acid. Atmospheric air pro- 
 duces the same effect, but with less intensity. It is ab- 
 sorbable with green sulphate, muriate and nitrate of 
 iron, and decomposable by alkaline, terrene, and me- 
 tallic sulphurets, and other bodies, that have a strong 
 affinity for oxygen ; but it is not capable of combining 
 with them chemically, so as to form saline compounds 
 From the greatest number of bodies which absorb it, 
 it may be again expelled by the application of heat. 
 
 It communicates to flame a greenish colour before 
 extinguishing it ; when mixed with hydrogen gas this 
 acquires the property of burning with a green flame. It 
 is absorbable by nitric acid and renders it fuming. 
 
 When exposed to the action of caloric in an ignited 
 porcelain tube, it experiences no alteration, but when 
 electric sparks are made to pass through it, it is decom- 
 posed and converted into nitrous acid, and nitrogen 
 gas. Phosphorus does not shine in it. It is composed 
 of about eight parts of oxygen, and seven of nitrogen. 
 
 Methods of obtaning deutozide of nitrogen. — 1. Put 
 into a small proof, or retort, some copper wire or pieces 
 of the same metal, and pour on it nitric acid of com- 
 merce diluted with water, an effervescence takes place, 
 and nitrous gas will be produced. After having suf- 
 fered the first portions to escape on account of the at- 
 mospheric air contained in the retort, collect the gas in 
 the water-apparatus as usual. In order to obtain the 
 gas in a pure state, it must then be shook for some time 
 in contact with water. The water in this instance 
 suffers no alteration ; on the contrary, the acid under- 
 goes a partial decomposition ; the metal robs some of 
 the nitric acid of the greatest part of its oxygen, and 
 becomes oxidised ; the acid having lost so much of its 
 oxygen, becomes thereby so altered, that at the usual 
 temperature it can exist no longer in the liquid state, 
 but instantly expands and assumes the form of gas 
 ceasing af the same time to act as an acid, and exhibit- 
 ing different properties: but the acid remaining unde- 
 composed combines with the oxide of copper, and forms 
 nitrate of copper. 
 
 Instead of presenting copper to nitric acid, iron, zinc, 
 mercury, or silver, may be made use of. The metals 
 best suited for the production of nitrous gas are silver, 
 mercury, and copper. 
 
 2. Deutoxide of nitrogen may likewise be obtained 
 by synthesis. This method of obtaining it we owe to 
 Dr. Milner of Cambridge. 
 
 Into the middle of an earthern tube about 20 inches 
 long and three-fourths of an inch wide, open at both 
 ends, put as much coarsely-powdered manganese as is 
 sufficient nearly to fill it. Let this tube traverse a fur- 
 nace having two openings opposite to each other. To 
 one end of the tube lute a retort containing water 
 strongly impregnated with ammonia, and to the other 
 adapt a bent glass tube which passes into the pneu- 
 matic trough. Let a fire be kindled in the furnace, and 
 when the manganese may be supposed to be red hot, 
 apply a gentle heat to the retort, and drive over it the 
 vapour of the ammonia; the consequence will be that 
 nitrous gas will be delivered at the farther end of the 
 tube, while the ammonia enters the other- end ; and 
 this effect does not take place without the presence of 
 the alkali. 
 
 Explanation. — Ammonia consists of hydrogen and 
 nitrogen ; its hydrogen combines with the oxygen 
 
 100 
 
NIT 
 
 NIT 
 
 Which is given out by the ignited manganese, and forms 
 water ; its nitrogen unites at the same time to an- 
 other portion of the oxygen, and constitutes the ni- 
 trous gas. 
 
 There is a cause of deception in this experiment, 
 against which the operator ought to be on his guard, 
 lest he should conclude no nitrous gas is formed, when, 
 in reality, there is a considerable quantity. The am- 
 monia, notwithstanding every precaution, will fre- 
 quently pass over undecomposed. If the receiver in 
 the pneumatic trough is filled with water, great part of 
 this will indeed be presently absorbed ; but still some 
 portion of it will mix with the nitrous gas formed in 
 the process. U pon admitting the atmospheric air, the 
 nitrous gas will become decomposed, and the red ni- 
 trous fumes instantly unite with the alkali. The re- 
 ceiver is presently filled with white clouds of nitrate 
 of ammonia; and in this manner a wrong conclusion 
 may easily be drawn from the want of the orange co- 
 lour of the nitrous fumes. A considerable quantity of 
 nitrous gas may have been formed, and yet no orange 
 colour appear, owing to this circumstance; and there- 
 fore it is easy to understand how a small quantity of 
 nitrous gas may be most effectually disguised by the 
 same cause. 
 
 Dr. Milner also obtained nitrous gas, by passing am- 
 moniacal gas over sulphate of iron deprived of its 
 water of crystallization. 
 
 III. Nitrous acid. See Nitric acid. 
 
 IV. Nitric acid. See Nitrous acid. 
 
 Azote combines with chlorine and iodine, to form 
 two very formidable compounds : — 
 
 1. The chloride of azote was discovered about the 
 beginning of 1812, by Dulong; but its nature was first 
 investigated and ascertained by Sir H. Davy. 
 
 Put into an evaporating porcelain basin a solution 
 of one part of nitrate or muriate of ammonia in 10 
 of water, heated to about 100°, and invert into it a 
 wide-mouthed bottle, filled with chlorine. As the 
 liquid ascends, by the condensation of the gas, oily- 
 looking drops are seen floating on its surface, which 
 collect together, and fall to the bottom in large globules. 
 This is chloride of azote. By putting a thin stratum 
 of common salt into the bottom of the basin, we pre- 
 — vent the decomposition of the chloride of azote, by 
 
 * ' the ammoniacal salt. It should be formed only in 
 very small quantities. The chloride of azote , thus ob- 
 tained, is an oily-Iooking liquid, of a yellow colour, 
 and a very pungent intolerable odour, similar to that 
 of chlorocarbonous acid. Its sp. gr. is 1.653. When 
 tepid water is poured into a glass containing it, it ex- 
 pands into a volume of elastic fluid, of an orange co- 
 lour, which diminishes as it passes through the 
 water. 
 
 1 1 attempted,’ says Sir H. Davy, ‘ to collect the pro- 
 ducts of the explosion of the new substance, by apply- 
 ing the heat of a spirit-lamp to a globule of it, confined 
 in a curved glass tube over water; a little gas was at 
 first extricated ; but long before the water had attained 
 the temperature of ebullition, a violent flash of light 
 was perceived, with a sharp report; the tube and gliiss 
 were broken into small fragments, and I received a 
 severe wound in the transparent cornea of the eye, 
 which has produced a considerable inflammation of 
 the eye, and obliges me to make this communication 
 by an amanuensis. This experiment proves what 
 extreme caution is necessary in operating on this sub- 
 stance, for the quantity I used was scarcely as large as 
 a grain of mustard-seed.’— It evaporates pretty rapidly 
 in the air; and in vacuo it expands into a vapour, 
 which still possesses the power of exploding by heat. 
 When it is cooled artificially in water, or the ammo- 
 niacal solution, to 40° F.,' the surrounding fluid 
 congeals; but when alone, it may be surrounded 
 with a mixture of ice and muriate of lime, without 
 freezing. 
 
 It gradually disappears in water, producing azote; 
 while the water becomes acid, acquiring the taste and 
 smell of a weak solution of nitro-muriatic acid. 
 
 With muriatic and nitric acids, it yields azote ; and, 
 with dilute sulphuric acid, a mixture of azote and oxy- 
 gen. In strong solutions of ammonia it detonates; 
 with weak ones, it affords azote. 
 
 When it was exposed to pure mercury, out of the 
 contact of water, a white powder (calomel) and azote 
 were the results. ‘ The action of mercury on the com- 
 pound,’ says Sir II. ‘ appeared to offer a more correct 
 
 no 
 
 and less dangerous mode of attempting its analysis; 
 but on introducing two grains under a glass tube filled 
 with mercury, and inverted, a violent detonation oc- 
 curred, by which I was slightly wounded in the head 
 and hands, and should have been severely wounded, 
 had not iny eyes and face been defended by a plate of 
 glass, attached to a proper cap ; a precaution very ne- 
 cessary in all investigations of this body.’ In using 
 smaller quantities, and recently distilled mercury, he 
 obtained the results of the experiments, without any 
 violence of action. 
 
 A small globule of it, thrown into a glass of olive 
 oil, produced a most violent explosion ; and the glass, 
 though strong, was broken into fragments. Similar 
 effects were produced by its action on oil of turpentine 
 and naphtha. When it was thrown into ether or alko- 
 hol, there was a very slight action. When a particle 
 of it was touched under water by a particle of phos- 
 phorus, a brilliant light was perceived under the water, 
 and permanent gas was disengaged, having the cha- 
 racters of azote. 
 
 When quantities larger than a grain of mustard- 
 seed were used for the contact with phosphorus, the 
 explosion was always so violent as to break the vessel 
 in which the experiment was made. On tinfoil and 
 zinc it exerted no action ; nor on sulphur and resin. 
 But it detonated most violently when thrown into a 
 solution of phosphorus in ether or alkohol. 
 
 The mechanical force of this compound in detona- 
 tion, seems superior to that of any other known, not 
 even excepting the ammoniacal fulminating silver. 
 The velocity of its action appears to be likewise 
 greater. 
 
 2. Iodide of azote. Azote does not combine directly 
 with iodine. We obtain the combination only by 
 means of ammonia. It was discovered by Courtois, 
 and carefully examined by Colin. When ammoniacal 
 gas is passed over iodine, a viscid shining liquid is im- 
 mediately formed, of a brownish-black colour, which, 
 in proportion as it is saturated with ammonia, loses its 
 lustre and viscosity. No gas is disengaged during the 
 formation of this liquid, which may be called iodide 
 of ammonia. It is not fulminating. When dissolved 
 in water, a part of the ammonia is decomposed; its 
 hydrogen forms hydriodic acid ; and its azote com- 
 bines with a portion of the iodine, and forms the ful- 
 minating powder. We may obtain the iodide of azote 
 directly, by putting pulverulent iodine into common 
 water of ammonia. This indeed is the best way of 
 preparing it ; for the water is not decomposed, and 
 seems to concur in the production of this iodide, only 
 by determining the formation of hydriodate of am- 
 monia. 
 
 The iodide of azote is pulverulent, and of a brown- 
 ish-black colour. It detonates from the smallest shock, 
 and from heat, with a feeble violet vapour. When 
 properly prepared, it often detonates spontaneously. 
 Hence, after the black powder is formed, and the 
 liquid ammonia decanted off, we must leave the cap- 
 sule containing it in perfect repose. 
 
 When this iodide is put into potassa water, azote is 
 disengaged, and the same products are obtained as 
 when iodine is dissolved in that alkaline lixivium. 
 The hydriodate of ammonia, which has the property 
 of dissolving a great deal of iodine, gradually decom- 
 poses the fulminating powder, while azote is set at 
 liberty. Water itself has this properly, though in a 
 much lower degree. As the elements of iodide of 
 azote are so feebly united, it ought to be prepared with 
 great precautions, and should not be preserved. In 
 the act of transferring a little of it from a platina cap- 
 sule to a piece of paper, the whole exploded in my 
 hands, though the friction of the particles on each 
 other was inappreciably small. 
 
 The strongest arguments for the compound nature 
 of azote are derived from its slight tendency lo com- 
 bination, and from its being found abundantly in the 
 organs of animals which feed on substances that do 
 not contain it. 
 
 Its uses in the economy of the globe are little under- 
 stood. This is likewise favourable to the idea that 
 the real chemical nature is as yet unknown, and leads 
 to the hope of its being decomposable. 
 
 It would appear that the atmospheric azote and oxy- 
 gen spontaneously combine in other proportions, under 
 certain circumstances, in natural operations. Thus 
 we find, that mild calcareous or alkaline matter favours 
 
NIT 
 
 NOS 
 
 the formation of nitric acid, in certain regions of the 
 earth; and that they are essential to its production in 
 our artificial arrangements, and forming nitre from de- 
 composing animal and vegetable substances.” 
 
 Nitrogen, protoxide of. See Nitrogen. 
 
 Nitrogen, deutoxide of. See Nitrogen. 
 
 NITROLEUCIC ACID. {Acidum nitro-leucicum : 
 bo called from its being obtained by the action of nitric 
 acid on leucine.) Leucine is capable of uniting to ni- 
 tric acid, and forming a compound, which Braconnot 
 has called the nitro-leucic acid. When we dissolve 
 leucine in nitric acid, and evaporate the solution to a 
 certain point, it passes into a crystalline mass, without 
 any disengagement of nitrous vapour, or of any gase- 
 ous matter; if we press this mass between blotting 
 paper, and redissolve it in water, we shall obtain from 
 this by concentration, fine, divergent, and nearly co- 
 lourless needles. These constitute the new acid. It 
 unites to the bases, forming salts which fuse on red- 
 hot coals. The nitro-leucates of lime and magnesia 
 are unalterable in the air. 
 
 NITRO-MURIATIC ACID. Aqua regia. When 
 nitric and muriatic acids are mixed, they become yel- 
 low, and acquire the power of readily dissolving gold, 
 which neither of the acids possessed separately. This 
 mixture evolves chlorine, a partial decomposition of 
 both acids having taken place; and water, chlorine, 
 and nitrous acid gas are thus produced, that is, the hy- 
 drogen of the muriatic acid abstracts oxygen from the 
 nitric to form water. The result must be chlorine and 
 nitrous acid. — Brande. 
 
 NITRO-SACCHARIC ACID. Acidum nitro-sac- 
 charicum. Nitro-saccharine acid. When we heat 
 the sugar of gelatine with nitric acid, they dissolve 
 without any appareut disengagement of gas, and if 
 we evaporate this solution to a proper degree, it forms, 
 on cooling, a crystalline mass. On pressing this mass 
 between the folds of blotting-paper, and recrystallizing 
 them, we obtain beautiful prisms, colourless, transpa- 
 rent, and slightly striated. These crystals are very 
 different from those which serve to produce them ; and 
 constitute, according to Braconnot, a true acid, which 
 results from the combination of the nitric acid itself, 
 with the sweet matter of which the first crystals are 
 formed. Thenard conceives it is the nitrous acid 
 which is present. 
 
 Nitro-saccharic acid has a taste similar to that of the 
 tartaric ; only it is a little sweetish. Exposed to the 
 fire in a capsule, it froths much, and is decomposed 
 with the diffusion of a pungent smell. Thrown on 
 burning coals, it acts like saltpetre. It produces no 
 change in saline solutions. Finally, it combines with 
 the bases, and gives birth to salts which possess pecu- 
 liar properties. For example, the salt which it forms 
 with lime is not deliquescent, and is very little soluble 
 in strong alkohol. That which it produces with 
 the oxide of lead detonates to a certain degree by 
 the action of heat. — Ann. de Chimie et de Pkys. xiii 
 113. 
 
 NITRO-SULPHURIC ACID. A compound, con- 
 sisting of one part nitre dissolved in about ten of sul- 
 phuric acid. 
 
 NITROUS. Nitrosus. Of or belonging to nitre. 
 
 Nitrous acid. Acidum nitrosum. Fuming ni- 
 trous acid. It appears to form a distinct genus of salts, 
 that may be termed nitrites. But these cannot be 
 made by a direct union of their component parts, being 
 obtainable only by exposing a nitrate to a high tempe- 
 rature, which expels a portion of its oxygen in the 
 state of gas, and leaves the remainder in the state of a 
 nitrate, if the heat be not urged so far, or continued so 
 Ions, as to effect a complete decomposition of the salt. 
 In this way the nitrates of potassa and soda may be 
 obtained, and perhaps those of barytes, strontian, lime, 
 and magnesia. The nitrites are particularly charac- 
 terized, by being decomposable by all the acids except 
 the carbonic, even by the nitric arid itself, all of which 
 expel them from nitrous acid. We are little acquainted 
 with any one except that of potassa, which attracts 
 moisture from the air, changes blue vegetable colours 
 to green, is somewhat acrid to the taste, and when 
 powdered emits a smell of nitric oxide. 
 
 The acid itself is best obtained by exposing nitrate 
 
 of lead to heat in a glass retort. Pure nitrous acid 
 comes over in the form of an orange-coloured liquid 
 It is so volatile as to boil at the temperature of 82°. 
 Its specific gravity is 1.450. When mixed with water 
 it is decomposed, and nitrous gas is disengaged, occa- 
 sioning effervescence. It is composed of one volume 
 of oxygen united with two of nitrous gas. It there- 
 fore consists ultimately, by weight, of 1.75 nitrogen -f- 
 4 oxygen ; by measure, of 2 oxygen -f- 1 nitrogen. 
 The variously coloured acids of nitre are not nitrous 
 acids, but nitric acid impregnated with nitrous gas, the 
 deutoxide of nitrogen or azote. 
 
 Nitrous oxide. See Nitrogen. 
 
 NI'TRUM. This name was anciently given to na 
 tron, but in modern times to nitre. See Nitre. 
 
 Nitrum purificatum. See Nitre. 
 
 Nitrum vitriolatum. Sulphuric acid and soda. 
 See Sodce sulphas. 
 
 NO'BILIS. ( Quasi noscibilis ; from nosco , to 
 know.) Noble. Some parts of animals, and of plants, 
 are so named by way of eminence ; as a valve of the 
 heart, and the more perfect metals, as gold and silver. 
 
 NOCTAMBULATION. Noctambulatio ; from nox, 
 night, and ambulo , to walk.) Noctisurgium. Walk- 
 ing in theiaight, when asleep. See Oneirodynia activa. 
 
 Noctisu'rgium. See Noctambulation. 
 
 Nocturnal emission. See Gonorrhcea dormientium. 
 
 Nodding cnicus. See Cnicus cernuus. 
 
 NODE. Nodus. A hard circumscribed tumour, 
 proceeding from a bone, and caused by a swelling of 
 the periosteum ; they appear on every part of the body, 
 but are more common on such as are thinly covered 
 with muscles, as the os frontis, forepart of the tibia, 
 radius, and ulna. As they increase in size, they be- 
 come more painful from the distention they occasion 
 in the periosteum. When they continue long, the bone 
 becomes completely cariods. 
 
 NODOSUS. Knotty: nodose. Applied to the form 
 of the seed-vessel of the Cucurbita melopepo. 
 
 NODUS. (From anad , to tie, Hebrew.) A node or 
 swelling upon a bone. See Node. 
 
 No'li me tangere. A species of herpes affecting 
 the skin and cartillages of the nose, very difficult to 
 cure, because it is exasperated by most applications. 
 The disease generally commences with small, superfi- 
 cial spreading ulcerations of the alas of the nose, which 
 become more or less concealed beneath fufuraceous 
 scabs. The whole nose is frequently destroyed by the 
 progressive ravages of this peculiar disorder, which 
 sometimes cannot be stopped or retarded by any treat- 
 ment, external or internal. 
 
 NO'MA. (From v£po>, to eat.) An ulcer that 
 sometimes attacks the cheek or vulva of young girls. 
 It appears in the form of red and somewhat livid 
 spots; is not attended with pyrexia, pain, or tumour, 
 and in a few days becomes gangrenous. 
 
 NON-NATURAL. Res non-naturales. Under 
 this term, ancient physicians comprehend air, meat 
 and drink, sleep and watching, motion and rest, the 
 retentions and excretions, and the affections of the 
 mind ; or, in other words, those principal matters which 
 do not enter into the composition of the body, but at 
 the same time are necessary to its existence. 
 
 NO'NUS. ( Quasi novenus ; from novem , nine.) 
 The ninth. Sometimes applied to the coracoid muscle 
 of the shoulder. 
 
 No'pal. Nopalnochetzth. The plant that feeds the 
 cochineal insect. 
 
 Norla'ndic.e baccx:. See Rubus arcticus. ; 
 
 NOSE. Nasus. See Narcs. 
 
 Nose , bleeding nf. See Epistaxis. 
 
 NOSOCO'MIUM. (From voaos, a disease, and 
 ko/xe to, to take care of.) Nosodochium. An hospital 
 or infirmary for the sick. 
 
 Nosodo'chium. See Nosocomium. 
 
 NOSOLOGY. (Nosologia ; from voaos, a disease, 
 and Xoyoj, a discourse.) The doctrine of the names of 
 diseases. Modern physicians understand by nosology 
 the arrangement of diseases in classes, orders, genera, 
 species, &c. The following are the approved arrange- 
 ments of the several nosologists. That of Dr. Cullen 
 is generally adopted in this country, and next to it the 
 arrangement of Sauvages. 
 
 Ill 
 
NOSOLOGY. 
 
 Synoptical 
 
 Order I. 
 FEBRES. 
 
 §1. Intermittentes . 
 
 1. Tertiana 
 
 2. Quartana 
 
 3. Quotidiana. 
 
 §2. Continues. 
 
 4. Synocha 
 
 5. Typhus 
 
 6. Synochus. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 PHLEGMASIA. 
 
 7. Phlogosis 
 
 Order I. 
 COM AT A. 
 
 41. Appoplexia 
 
 42. Paralysis. 
 
 Order II. 
 ADYNAMIA. 
 
 43. Syncope 
 
 44. Dyspepsia 
 
 45. Hypochondriasis 
 
 Order I. 
 MARCORES. 
 
 67. Tabes 
 
 68. Atrophia. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 LNTUMESCENTIA. 
 § 1. Adiposes. 
 
 69. Polysarcia 
 
 Order I. 
 
 DYSASTHESIA. 
 
 30. Caligo 
 
 91. Amaurosis 
 
 92. Dysopia 
 
 93. Pseudoblepsis 
 
 94. Dysecoea 
 
 95. Paracusis 
 
 96. Anosmia 
 
 97. Agheustia 
 
 98. Anaesthesia. 
 
 Order II. 
 DYSOREXIA. 
 
 § 1. Appetitus erronei. 
 
 99. Bulimia 
 
 100. Polydipsia 
 
 101. Pica 
 
 102. Satyriasis 
 
 103. Nymphomania 
 
 104. Nostalgia. 
 
 Order I. 
 MACULAE. 
 Genus 1. Leucoma 
 
 2. Vitiligo 
 
 3. Ephelis 
 
 4. Gutta rosea 
 
 5. Nsevus 
 
 6. Ecchymoma. 
 
 Order II. 
 EFFLORESCENTLE. 
 
 7. Herpes 
 
 8. Epinyctis 
 
 9. Psvdracia 
 
 10. Hydroa. 
 
 Order III. 
 HYMATA. 
 
 11. Erythema 
 
 12. CEdema 
 
 13. Emphysema 
 
 14. Scirrhus 
 
 15. Phlegmone 
 
 16. Bubo 
 
 17. Parotis 
 112 
 
 o of the Classes , Orders , 
 
 CLASS 
 
 8. Ophthalmia 
 
 9. Phrenitis 
 
 10. Cynanche 
 
 11. Pneumonia 
 
 12. Carditis 
 
 13. Peritonitis 
 
 14. Gastritis 
 
 15. Enteritis 
 
 16. Hepatitis 
 
 17. Splenitis 
 
 18. Nephritis 
 
 19. Cystitis 
 
 20. Hysteritis 
 
 CLASS II.- 
 
 46. Chlorosis. 
 
 Order III. 
 SPASMI. 
 
 47. Tetanus 
 
 48. Convulsio 
 
 49. Chorea 
 
 50. Raphania 
 
 51. Epilepsia 
 
 52. Palpitatio 
 
 CLASS III.- 
 §2. Flatuosee. 
 
 70. Pneumatosis 
 
 71. Tympanites 
 
 72. Physometra. 
 
 § 3. Aquosee. 
 
 73. Anasarca 
 
 74. Hydrocephalus 
 
 75. Hydrorachitis 
 
 76. Hydrothorax 
 
 CLASS IV 
 § 2. Appetitus deficientes. 
 
 105. Anorexia 
 
 106. Adipsia 
 
 107. Anaphrodisia. 
 
 Order III. 
 DYSCINESLE 
 
 108. Aphonia 
 
 109. Mutitas 
 
 110. Paraphonia 
 
 111. Psellismus 
 
 112. Strabismus 
 
 113. Dysphagia 
 
 114. Contractura. 
 
 Order IV. 
 APOCENOSES. 
 
 115. Profusio 
 116 Ephidrosis 
 
 117. Epiphora 
 
 118. Ptyalismus 
 
 119. Enuresis 
 
 Synoptical V iew of 
 CLASS 
 
 18. Furunculus 
 
 19. Anthrax 
 
 20. Cancer 
 
 21. Paronychia 
 
 22. Phimosis. 
 
 ORDER IV. 
 EXCRESCENTLE. 
 
 23. Sarcoma 
 
 24. Condyloma 
 
 25. Verruca 
 
 26. Pterygium 
 
 27. Hordeolum 
 
 28. Bronchocele 
 
 29. Exostosis 
 
 30. Gibbositas 
 
 31. Lordosis. 
 
 Order V. 
 CYSTIDES. 
 
 32. Aneurisma 
 
 33. Varix 
 
 34. Hydatis 
 
 35. Marisca 
 
 36- Staphyloma 
 
 and Genera , according to th 
 
 I. — PYREXLE. 
 
 21. Rheumatismus 
 
 22. Odontalgia 
 
 23. Podagra 
 
 24. Arthropuosis. 
 
 Order III. 
 EXANTHEMATA. 
 
 25. Variola 
 
 26. Varicella 
 
 27. Rubeola 
 
 28. Scarlatina 
 
 29. Pestis 
 
 30. Erysipelas 
 
 31. Miliaria 
 
 -NEUROSES. 
 
 53. Asthma 
 54 Dyspnoea 
 
 55. Pertussis 
 
 56. Pyrosis 
 
 57. Colica 
 
 58. Cholera 
 
 59. Diarrhoea 
 
 60. Diabetes 
 
 61. Hysteria 
 
 -CACHEXLE. 
 
 77. Ascites 
 
 78. Hydrometra 
 
 79. Hydrocele. 
 
 § 4. Solidee. 
 
 80. Physconia 
 
 81. Rachitis. 
 
 Order III. 
 IMPETIGINES. 
 
 82. Scrofula 
 
 —LOCALES. 
 
 120. Gonorrhoea. 
 
 Order V. 
 EPISCHESES. 
 
 121. Obstipatio 
 
 122. Ischuria 
 
 123. Dysuria 
 
 124. Dyspermatismus 
 
 125. Amenorrhcea. 
 
 Order VI. 
 TUMORES. 
 
 126. Aneurisma 
 
 127. Varix 
 
 128. Ecchymoma 
 
 129. Scirrhus 
 
 130. Cancer 
 
 131. Bubo 
 
 132. Sarcoma 
 
 133. Verruca 
 
 134. Clavus 
 
 135. Lupia 
 
 ihe System of Sauvages. 
 
 I. — VITIA. 
 
 37. Lupia 
 
 38. Hydarthrus 
 
 39. Apostema 
 
 40. Exomphalus 
 
 41. Oscheocele. 
 
 Order VI. 
 ECTOPLE. 
 
 42. Exophthalmia 
 
 43. Blepharoptosis 
 
 44. Hypostaphyle 
 
 45. Paraglossa 
 
 46. Proptoma 
 
 47. Exania 
 
 48. Exocyste 
 
 49. Hysteroptosis 
 
 50. Enterocele 
 
 51. Epiplocele 
 
 52. Gasterocele 
 
 53. Hepatocele 
 
 54. Splenocele 
 
 55. Hysterocele 
 
 56. Cystocele 
 
 57. Eucephalocele 
 
 Ccllenian System. 
 
 32. Urticaria 
 
 33. Pemphigus 
 
 34. Aphtha. 
 
 Order IV. 
 HAMORRHAGLE 
 
 35. Epistaxis 
 
 36. Haemoptysis 
 
 37. Ilaemorrhois 
 
 38. Menorrhagia. 
 
 Order V. 
 PROFLUVIA. 
 
 39. Catarrhus 
 
 40. Dysenteria. 
 
 62. Hydrophobia. 
 
 Order IV. 
 VESANLE. 
 
 63. Amentia. 
 
 64. Melancholia 
 
 65. Mania 
 
 66. Oneirodynia. 
 
 83. Syphilis 
 
 84. Scorbutus 
 
 85. Elephantiasis 
 
 86. Lepra 
 
 87. Frambossia 
 
 88. Trichoma 
 
 89. Icterus. 
 
 136. Ganglion 
 
 137. Hydatis 
 
 138. Hydarthrus 
 
 139. Exostosis. 
 
 Order VII. 
 ECTOPIA. 
 
 140. Hernia 
 
 141. Prolapsus 
 
 142. Luxatio. 
 
 Order VHI. 
 DYALYSES. 
 
 143. Vulnus 
 
 144. Ulcus 
 
 145. Herpes 
 
 146. Tinea 
 
 147. Psora 
 
 148. Fractura 
 
 149. Caries. 
 
 58. Hysteroloxia 
 
 59. Parochidium 
 
 60. Exarthrema 
 
 61. Diastasis 
 
 62. Laxarthrus. 
 
 Order VII. 
 PLAGUE. 
 
 63. Vulnus 
 
 64. Punctura 
 
 65. Excoriatio 
 
 66. Contusio 
 
 67. Fractura 
 
 68. Fissura 
 
 69. Ruptura 
 
 70. Amputatura 
 
 71. Ulcus 
 
 72. Exulceratio 
 
 73. Sinus 
 
 74. Fistula 
 
 75. Rhagas 
 
 76. Eschara 
 
 77. Carie9 
 
 78. Arthrocace. 
 
NOSOLOGY. 
 
 Order I. * 
 CQNTINUA. 
 
 79. Ephemera 
 
 80. Synocha 
 
 81. Synochus 
 
 Order I. 
 
 EXANTHEMATICA. 
 
 91. Pestis 
 
 92. Variola 
 
 93. Pemphigus 
 
 94. Rubeola 
 
 95. Miliaris 
 
 96. Purpura 
 
 Order I. 
 
 TONICI PARTIALES. 
 
 116. Strabismus 
 
 117. Trismus 
 
 118. Obstipitas 
 
 119. Contractura 
 
 120. Grampus 
 
 121. Priapismus. 
 
 Order I. 
 SPASMODIC.®. 
 
 138. Ephialtes 
 
 139. Sternutatio 
 
 140. Oscedo 
 
 Order I. 
 
 DYSESTHESIA. 
 
 152. Cataracta 
 
 153. Caligo 
 154 Amblyopia 
 155. Amaurosis 
 156 Anosmia 
 
 157. Agheustia 
 
 158. Dysecoea 
 150. Paracusis 
 
 160. Cophosis 
 
 Order I. 
 VAGI. 
 
 183. Arthritis 
 
 184. Osiocopus 
 
 185. Rheumatismus 
 
 186. Catarrhus 
 
 187. Anxietas 
 
 188. Lassitudo 
 
 189. Stupor 
 
 190. Pruritus 
 
 191. Algor 
 
 192. Ardor. 
 
 Order 1. 
 
 HALLUCINATIONES. 
 216 Vertigo 
 
 217. Suffusio 
 
 218. Diplopia 
 
 219. Syrigmos 
 
 220. Hypochondriasis 
 
 221. Somnambulismus. 
 
 Order I. 
 
 SANGUIFLUXUS. 
 
 239. Heemorrhagia 
 
 240. Haemoptysis 
 
 241. Stomacace 
 
 242. Haematemesis 
 
 243. Haematuria 
 
 244. Menorrhagia 
 
 245. Abortus. 
 
 Order II. 
 ALVIFLUXUS. 
 
 246. Hepatirrhoea 
 
 Order I. 
 MACIES. 
 275. Tabes 
 
 CLASS II.— FEBRES. 
 
 2. Typhus 85. Tritaeophya 
 
 83. Hectica. 
 
 Order II. 
 REMITTENTES. 
 
 84. Amphimerina 
 
 3. Tetartophya. 
 
 On njrn TT1 
 
 INTERMITTENTES. 
 87. Quotidiana 
 
 CLASS III.— PHLEGMASIA. 
 
 97. Erysipelas 
 
 98. Scarlatina 
 
 99. Essera 
 
 100. Aphtha. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 MEMBRANACEA. 
 
 101. Phrenitis 
 
 102. Paraphrenesis 
 
 103. Pleuritis 
 
 104. Gastritis 
 
 105. Enteritis 
 
 106. Epiploitis 
 
 107. Metritis. 
 
 Order III. 
 
 PARENCHYMATOSA. 
 
 108. Cystitis 
 
 88. Tertiana 
 
 89. Quartana 
 
 90. Erratica. 
 
 109. Cephalitis 
 
 110. Cynanche 
 
 111. Carditis 
 
 112. Peripneumonia 
 
 113. Hepatitis 
 
 114. Splenitis 
 
 115. Nephritis. 
 
 CLASS IV.— SPASMI. 
 Order II. 126. Pandiculatio 
 
 TONICI GENERALES. 127. Apomyttosis 
 
 122. Tetanus 128. Convulsio 
 
 123. Catochus. 129. Tremor 
 
 Order III. 130. Palpitatio 
 
 CLONICI PARTIALES. 131. Claudicatio. 
 
 124. Nystagmus 
 
 125. Carpliologia 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 CLONICI GENERALES 
 
 132. Rigor 
 
 133. Eclampsia 
 
 134. Epilepsia 
 
 135. Hysteria 
 
 136. Scelotyrbe 
 
 137. Beriberia. 
 
 CLASS V. — ANHELATIONES. 
 
 141. Singultus 144. Dyspnoea 
 
 142. Tussis. 145. Asthma 
 
 Order II. 146. Orthopnoea 
 
 OPPRESSIVA. 147. Angina 
 
 143. Stertor 148. Pleurodyne 
 
 149. Rheuma 
 
 150. Hydrothorax 
 
 151. Empyema. 
 
 CLASS VI.— DEBILITATES. 
 
 161. Anaesthesia. 
 
 Order II. 
 ANEPITHYMIA. 
 
 162. Anorexia 
 
 163. Adipsia 
 
 164. Anaphrodisia. 
 
 Order III. 
 DYSC1NESIA. 
 
 165. Mutitas 
 
 166. Aphonia 
 
 167. Pscllismus 
 
 168. Paraphonia 
 
 169. Paralysis 
 
 170. Hemiplegia 
 
 171. Paraplexia. 
 
 Order IV. 
 LEIPOPS Y CHIA. 
 
 172. Asthenia 
 
 173. Leipothymia 
 
 174. Syncope 
 
 175. Asphyxia. 
 
 Order V. 
 COMATA. 
 
 176. Catalepsis 
 
 177. Ecstasis 
 
 178. Typhomania 
 
 179. Lethargus 
 
 180. Cataphora 
 
 181. Carus 
 
 182. Apoplexia. 
 
 CLASS VII.— DOLORES. 
 
 Order II. 
 CAPITIS 
 
 193. Cephalalgia 
 
 194. Cephalaea 
 
 195. Hemicrania 
 
 196. Ophthalmia 
 
 197. Otalgia 
 
 198. Odontalgia. 
 
 Order III. 
 PECTORIS. 
 
 199. Dysphagia 
 200 Pyrosis 
 
 201. Cardiogmus. 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 ABDOMINALES IN- 
 TERNE 
 
 202. Cardialgia 
 
 203. Gastrodynia 
 
 204. Colica 
 
 205. Hepatalgia 
 
 206. Splenalgia 
 
 207. Nephralgia 
 
 208. Dystocia 
 
 209. Hysteralgia. 
 
 Order V. 
 
 EXTERNI ET ARTUUM 
 
 210. Mastodynia 
 
 211. Rachialgia 
 
 212. Lumbago 
 
 213. Ischias 
 
 214. Proctalgia 
 
 215. Pudendagra. 
 
 CLASS VHI. — VESANIA. 
 
 Order II. 
 MOROSITATES. 
 
 222. Pica 
 
 223. Bulimia 
 
 224. Polydipsia 
 
 225. Antipathia 
 
 226. Nostalgia 
 
 227. Panopbobia 
 
 228. Satyriasis 
 
 229. Nymphomania 
 
 230. Tarantismus 
 
 231. Hydrophobia. 
 
 Order III. 
 DELIRIA. 
 
 232. Paraphrosyne 
 
 233. Amentia 
 
 234. Melancholia 
 
 235. Mania 
 
 236. Daemonomania. 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 VESANIA ANOMALA 
 
 237. Amnesia 
 
 238. Agrypnia. 
 
 CLASS 
 
 247. Hiemorrhois 
 
 248. Dysenteria 
 
 249. Meltena 
 
 250. Nausea 
 
 251. Vomitus 
 
 252. Ileus 
 
 253. Cholera 
 
 254. Diarrhoea 
 
 255. Cceliaca 
 
 256. Lienteria 
 
 257. Tenesmus 
 
 :.— FLUXUS. 
 
 Order III. 
 SERIFLUXUS. 
 
 258. Ephidrosis 
 
 259. Epiphora 
 
 260. Coryza 
 
 261. Ptyalismus 
 
 262. Anacatharsis 
 
 263. Diabetes 
 
 264. Enuresis 
 
 265. Dysuria 
 
 266. Pyuria 
 
 267. Leucorrhoea 
 
 268. Gonorrhoea 
 
 269. Dyspermatismus 
 
 270. Galactirrhcea 
 
 271. Otorrhoea. 
 
 Order IV. 
 AERIFLUXUS 
 
 272. Flatulentia 
 
 273. Adopsophia 
 
 274. Dysodia. 
 
 CLASS X.— CACHEXIA. 
 
 276. Phthisis Order II. 280. Pneumatosis 
 
 277. Atrophia INTUMESCENTIA. 281. Anasarca 
 
 278. Aridura. 279. Polysarcia 282. Phlegmatia 
 
 P D 
 
 113 
 
NOSOLOGY. 
 
 283. Fhysconia . 
 
 284. Graviditas. 
 
 Order III. 
 
 HYDROFES PARTIA- 
 LES. 
 
 285. Hydrocephalus 
 
 286. Physocephalus 
 
 287. Hydrorachitis 
 
 288. Ascites 
 
 289. Hydrometra 
 
 290. Physometra 
 
 Order I. 
 CONTAGIOSI. 
 
 1. Morta 
 
 2. Pestis 
 
 CONTmENTES. 
 11. Diaria 
 1?. Synocha 
 
 13. Synochus 
 
 14. Lenta. 
 
 Order I. 
 
 MEMBRAN ACEI. 
 
 25. Phrenitis 
 
 26. Paraphrenesis 
 
 27. Pleuritis 
 
 28. Gastritis 
 
 Order I. 
 INTRINSECI. 
 
 40. Cephalalgia 
 
 41. Hemicrania 
 
 42. Gravedo 
 48. Ophthalmia 
 
 44. Otalgia 
 
 45. Odontalgia 
 
 Order I. 
 IDEALES. 
 
 65. Delirium 
 
 66. Paraphrosyne 
 
 67. Amentia 
 
 68. Mania 
 
 69. D;emonia 
 
 70. Vesania 
 
 Order I. 
 DEFECTIVE 
 
 90. Lassitudo 
 
 91. Languor 
 
 92. Asthenia 
 
 93. Lipothymia 
 
 94. Syncope 
 
 95. Asphyxia. 
 
 Order I. 
 SPASTICI. 
 12E Spasmus 
 
 122. Priapismus 
 
 123. Borborygmos 
 
 124. Trismos 
 
 125. Sardiasis 
 
 126. Hysteria 
 
 Order I. 
 
 SUFFOCATORII. 
 
 146. Raucedo 
 
 147. Vociferatio 
 
 148. Risus 
 
 149. Fletus 
 
 150. Suspirium 
 
 151. Oscitatio 
 
 114 
 
 291. Tympanites 
 
 292. Meteorismus 
 
 293. Ischuria. 
 
 Order IV. 
 TUBERA. 
 
 294. Rachitis 
 
 295. Scrofula 
 
 296. Carcinoma 
 
 297. Leontiasis 
 
 298. Malis 
 
 299. Framboesia. 
 
 Order V. 
 IMPETIGINE3 
 
 300. Syphilis 
 
 301. Scorbutus 
 
 302. Elephantiasis 
 
 303. Lepra 
 
 304. Scabies 
 
 305. Tinea. 
 
 Order VI. 
 ICTERITLE 
 
 306. Aurigo 
 
 307. Melasicterus 
 
 308. Phaenigmus 
 
 309. Chlorosis. 
 
 Order VIL 
 
 CACHEXLE ANOMA- 
 hJE. 
 
 310. Phthiriasis 
 
 311. Trichoma 
 
 312. Alopecia 
 
 313. Elcosis 
 
 314. Gangrena 
 
 315. Necrosis 
 
 Synoptical View of the System of Linnaeus. 
 CLASS I. — EXANTHEMATICI. 
 
 3. Variola Order II. 
 
 4. Rubeola SPORADICI 
 
 5. Petechia 7. Miliaria 
 
 6. Syphilis. 8. Uredo 
 
 CLASS IE— CRITICI. 
 
 Order II. 18. Duplicana 
 
 INTERMITTENTES. 19. Etrana. 
 
 15. Quotidiana O rder III. 
 
 16. Tertiana EX ACERB ANTES. 
 
 17. Quartana 20. Amphimfivua 
 
 9. Aphtha. 
 
 Order III. 
 SOLITARII 
 
 10. Erysipelas. 
 
 21. Tritasus 
 
 22. Tetartophia 
 
 23. Hemitritsa 
 
 24. Hectica. 
 
 CLASS III. — 
 
 29. Enteritis 
 
 30. Proctitis 
 
 31. Cystitis. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 PARENCHYMATICI. 
 
 32. Sphacelismus 
 
 PHLOGlSTtCI. 
 
 33. Cynanche 
 
 34. Peripneumonia 
 
 35. Hepatitis 
 
 36. Splenitis 
 
 37. Nephritis 
 
 38. Hysteritis. 
 
 CLASS IV.— DOLOROSI. 
 
 46. Angina 54. Pneumonica 
 
 47. Soda 55. Hysteralgia 
 
 48. Cardialgia 56. Nephritica 
 
 49. Gastrica 57. Dysuria 
 
 50. Colica 58. Pudendagra 
 
 51. Hepatica 59. Proctica. 
 
 52. Splenica 
 
 53. Pleuritica 
 
 Order 111. 
 MUSCULOSI. 
 30. Phlegmone. 
 
 Order II. 
 EXTRINSECI 
 
 60. Arthritis 
 
 61. Ostocopus 
 
 62. Rheumatismus 
 
 63. Volatica 
 
 64. Pruritus. 
 
 CLASS V.- 
 
 -MENTALES. 
 
 
 71. Melancholia 
 
 77. Somnambulismus. 
 
 83. Nostalgia 
 
 Order II. 
 
 Order III. 
 
 84. Tarantismus 
 
 IMAGINARIE 
 
 PATHETECI. 
 
 85. Rabies 
 
 72. Syringmos 
 
 78. Citta 
 
 86. Hydrophobia 
 
 73. Phantasma 
 
 79. Bulimia 
 
 87. Cacositia 
 
 74. Vertigo 
 
 80. Polydipsia 
 
 88. Antipathia 
 
 75. Panophobia 
 
 81. Satyriasis 
 
 89. Anxietas. 
 
 76. Hypochondriasis 
 
 82. Erotomania 
 
 
 CLASS VI- 
 
 -QUIET ALES. 
 
 
 Order II. 
 
 104. Paralysis 
 
 112. Cophosis 
 
 SOPOROSI. 
 
 105. Stupor 
 
 113. Anosmia 
 
 96. Somnolentia 
 
 Odrer III. 
 
 114 Ageustia 
 
 97. Typhomania 
 
 PRIVATIVE 
 
 115. Aphonia 
 
 98. Lethargus 
 
 106. Morosis 
 
 116. Anorexia 
 
 99. Cataphora 
 
 107. Oblivio 
 
 117. Adipsia 
 
 100. Carus 
 
 108. Amblyopia 
 
 118. Anesthesia 
 
 101. Apoplexia 
 
 109. Cataracta 
 
 119. Atecnia 
 
 102. Paraplegia 
 
 110. Amaurosis 
 
 120. Atonia. 
 
 -03. Hemiplegia 
 
 111. Scotomia 
 
 
 CLASS 
 
 VIE— MOTORII. 
 
 
 127. Tetanus 
 
 133. Orgasmus 
 
 Order 111. 
 
 128. Catochus 
 
 134. Subsultus 
 
 AGITATORH 
 
 129. Catalepsis 
 
 135. Carpologia 
 
 141. Rigor 
 
 130. Agrypnia. 
 
 136. Stridor 
 
 142. Convulsio 
 
 Order II. 
 
 137. Hippos 
 
 143. Epilepsia 
 
 AG1TATORII. 
 
 138. Psellismus 
 
 144. Hieranosos 
 
 131. Tremor 
 
 139. Chorea 
 
 145. Raphania 
 
 132. Palpitatio 
 
 140. Beriberi. 
 
 
 CLASS VIII.— SUPPRESSORII. 
 
 
 152. Pandiculatio 
 
 160. Dyspnoea 
 
 166. Obstipatio 
 
 153. Singultus 
 
 161. Asthma 
 
 167. Ischuria 
 
 154. Sternutatio 
 
 162. Orthopncea 
 
 168. Dysmenorrhcea 
 
 155. Tussis 
 
 163. Ephialtes. 
 
 169. Dyslochia 
 
 156. Stertor 
 
 Order II. 
 
 170. Aglactatio 
 
 157. Anhelatio 
 
 CONSTRICTORIE 
 
 171. Sterilitas. 
 
 158. Suffocatio 
 
 164- Anglutitio 
 
 
 159. Empyema 
 
 185. Flatulentia 
 
 
NOSOLOGY. 
 
 Order I. 
 CAPITIS. 
 
 172. Otorrhoea 
 
 173. Epiphora 
 
 174. Hemorrhagia 
 
 175. Coryza 
 
 176. Stomacace 
 
 177. Ptyalismus. 
 
 Order II. 
 THORACIS. 
 
 178. Screatus 
 
 179. Expectoratio 
 
 Order I. 
 EMACIANTES. 
 209. Phthisis 
 810. Tabes 
 
 211. Atrophia 
 
 212. Marasmus 
 
 213. Rachitis. 
 
 Order 1. 
 HUMORALIA. 
 £27. Aridura 
 128. Digitium * 
 
 1229. Emphysema 
 230. Oedema 
 831. Sugillatio 
 232. Inflammatio 
 833. Abscessus 
 
 234. Gangrena 
 
 235. Sphacelus. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 CLASS IX.- 
 
 180. Hemoptysis 
 
 181. Vomica. 
 
 Order III. 
 ABDOMINIS. 
 
 182. Ructus 
 
 183. Nausea 
 
 184. Vomica 
 
 185. Hematemesis 
 
 186. Iliaca 
 
 187. Cholera 
 
 188. Diarrhoea 
 
 189. Lienteria 
 
 CLASS X. 
 Order II. 
 TUMIDOSI. 
 
 214. Polysarcia 
 
 215. Leucophlegmatia 
 
 216. Anasarca 
 
 217. Hydrocephalus 
 
 218. Ascites 
 
 251. Cacoethes 
 
 252. Noma 
 
 CLASS 
 
 253. 
 
 254. 
 
 255. 
 
 256. 
 
 257. 
 
 258. 
 
 259. 
 
 260. 
 261. 
 262. 
 
 Carcinoma 
 
 Ozena 
 
 Fistula 
 
 Caries 
 
 Arthrocace 
 
 Cocyta 
 
 Paronychia 
 
 Pernio 
 
 Pressura 
 
 Arctura. 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 -EVACUATORII. 
 
 190. Cceliaca 
 
 191. Cholirica 
 
 192. Dysenteria 
 
 193. Hemorrhois 
 
 194. Tenesmus 
 
 195. Crepitus. 
 
 Order IV. 
 GENITALIUM. 
 
 196. Enuresis 
 
 197. Stranguria 
 
 198. Diabetes 
 
 199. Hematuria 
 
 —DEFORMES. 
 
 219. Hyposarca 
 
 220. Tympanites 
 
 221. Graviditas. 
 
 Order III. 
 DECOLORES. 
 
 222. Cachexia 
 
 223. Chlorosis 
 
 XI.— VITIA. 
 
 279. Clavus 
 
 280. Myrmecium 
 
 281. Eschara. 
 
 Order V. 
 
 200. Glus 
 
 201. Gonorrhoea 
 
 202. Leucorrhcea 
 
 203. Menorrhagia 
 
 204. Parturitio 
 
 205. Abortus 
 
 206. MoIel 
 
 Order V. 
 
 CORPORIS EXTERNI 
 
 207. Galactia 
 
 208. Sudor. 
 
 224. Scorbutus 
 
 225. Icterus 
 
 226. Plethora. 
 
 302. 
 
 303. 
 
 304. 
 
 305. 
 
 Lordosis 
 
 Distortio 
 
 Tortura 
 
 Strabismus 
 
 TUMORES PROTUBE- 306. Lagophthalmia 
 
 RANTES. 
 
 282. Aneurisma 
 
 283. Varix 
 
 284. Scirrhus 
 
 285. Struma 
 
 286. Atheroma 
 
 287. Anchylosis 
 
 307. Nyctalopia 
 
 308. Presbytia 
 
 309. Myopia 
 
 310. Labarium 
 
 311. Lagostoma 
 
 312. Apella 
 
 313. Atreta 
 
 314. Plica 
 
 236. Fractura 
 
 SCABIES. 
 
 289. Natta 
 
 315. Hirsuties 
 
 237. Luxatura 
 
 263. Lepra 
 
 290. Spinola 
 
 316. Alopecia 
 
 238. Ruptura 
 
 264. Tinea 
 
 291. Exostosis. 
 
 317. Trichiasis. 
 
 •239. Contusura 
 
 265. Achor 
 
 Order VI. 
 
 Order VIII 
 
 240. Profusio 
 
 266. Psora 
 
 PROCIDENTLE. 
 
 MACULC. 
 
 241. Vulnus 
 
 267. Lippitudo 
 
 292. Hernia 
 
 318. Cicatrix 
 
 242. Amputatura 
 
 268. Serpigo 
 
 293. Prolapsus 
 
 319. Nevus 
 
 243. Laceratura 
 
 269. Herpes 
 
 294. Condyloma 
 
 320. Morphea 
 
 244. Punctura 
 
 270. Varus 
 
 295. Sarcoma 
 
 321. Vibex 
 
 245. Morsura 
 
 271. Bacchia 
 
 296. Pterygium 
 
 322. Sudamen 
 
 246. Combustura. 
 
 272. Bubo 
 
 297. Ectropium 
 
 323. Melasma 
 
 247. Excoriatura 
 
 273. Anthrax 
 
 298. Phimosis 
 
 324. Hepatizon 
 
 248. Intertrigo 
 
 274. Phlyctena 
 
 299. Clitorismus. 
 
 325. Lentigo 
 
 249. Rhagas. 
 
 275. Pustula 
 
 Order VII. 
 
 326. Ephelis. 
 
 Order III. 
 
 276. Papula 
 
 DEFORMATIONES. 
 
 
 EXULCERATIONES. 
 
 277. Hordeolum 
 
 300. Contractura 
 
 
 250. Ulcus 
 
 278. Verruca 
 
 301. Gibber 
 
 * 
 
 
 Synoptical View of the System of Vogel. 
 
 
 
 CLASS I. 
 
 — FEBRES. 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 19. Epiala 
 
 40. Urtica 
 
 62. Peritonitis 
 
 INTERMITTENTES. 
 
 20. Causos 
 
 41. Bullosa 
 
 63. Mycolitis 
 
 1. Quotidiana 
 
 21. Elodes 
 
 42. Varicella 
 
 64. Pancreatica 
 
 2. Tertiana 
 
 3. Quartana 
 
 4. Quintana 
 
 5. Sextana 
 
 6. Septana 
 
 7. Octana 
 
 8. Nonana 
 
 9. Decimana 
 
 10. Vaga 
 
 11. Menstrua 
 
 12. Tertiana duplex 
 
 13. Quartana duplex 
 
 14. Quartana triplex. 
 
 Order II. 
 CONTINUE. 
 
 § 1. Simplices. 
 
 15. Quotidiana 
 
 16. Synochus 
 
 17. Amatoria 
 
 18. Phrenitis 
 
 Order I. 
 
 HAEMORRHAGIC. 
 
 81. Hemorrhagia 
 
 82. Epistaxis 
 
 83. Hemoptoe 
 
 22. Lethargus 
 
 23. Typhomania ✓ 
 
 24. Leipyria 
 
 25. Phricodes 
 
 26. Lyngodes 
 
 27. Assodes 
 
 28. Cholerica 
 
 29. Syncopalis 
 
 30. Hydrophobia 
 
 31. Oscitans 
 
 32. Ictericodes 
 
 33. Pestilentialis 
 
 34. Siriasis. 
 
 $ 2. Composites. 
 
 IT 1. Exanlhematicee. 
 
 35. Variolosa 
 
 36. Morbillosa 
 
 37. Miliaris* 
 
 38. 
 
 39. 
 
 Petechialis 
 
 Scarlatina 
 
 43. Pemphigodes 
 
 44. Aphthosa. 
 
 IT 2. Inflammatorice. 
 
 45. Phrenismus 
 
 46. Chemosis 
 
 47. Ophthalmites 
 
 48. Otites 
 
 49. Angina 
 
 50. Pleuritis 
 
 51. Peripneumonia 
 
 52. Mediaslina 
 
 53. Pericarditis 
 
 54. Carditis 
 
 55. Paraphrenitis 
 
 56. Gastritis 
 
 57. Enteritis 
 
 58. Hepatitis 
 
 59. Splenitis 
 
 60. Mesenteritis 
 
 61. Omentitis 
 
 CLASS II.— PROFLUVIA. 
 
 84. Hemoptysis 
 
 85. Stomacace 
 
 86. Odontirrhoea 
 
 87. Otorrhoea 
 
 88. Ophthalmorrhagia 
 
 P V 2 
 
 89. Ilematemesis 
 
 90. Hepatirrhoea 
 
 91. Catarrhexis 
 
 92. Hematuria 
 
 93. Cystirrhagia 
 
 65. Nephritis 
 
 66. Cystitis 
 
 67. Hysteritis 
 
 68. Erysipelacea 
 
 69. Podagrica 
 
 70. Panaritia 
 
 71. Cyssotis. 
 
 IT 3. Symptomatict s 
 
 72. Apoplectica 
 
 73. Catarrhalis 
 
 74. Rheuraatica 
 
 75. Hemorrhoidalis 
 
 76. Lactea 
 
 77. Vulneraria 
 
 78. Suppuratoria 
 70* Lenta 
 
 80. Hectica. 
 
 94. Stymatosis 
 
 95. Hematopedesis 
 
 96. Menorrhagia 
 
 97. Abortio. 
 
 115 
 
NOSOLOGY, 
 
 Order II. 
 
 104. Vomica 
 
 112. Leucorrhois 
 
 120. Exoneirosis 
 
 APOCENOSES 
 
 105. Diarrhoea 
 
 113. Eneuresis 
 
 121. Hydropedesia 
 
 98. Catarrhus 
 
 103. Puorrhcea 
 
 114. Diuresis 
 
 122. Galactia 
 
 99. Epiphora 
 
 107. Dysenteria. 
 
 115. Diabetes 
 
 123. Hypercatharsi 
 
 100. Coryza 
 
 108. Lienteria 
 
 116. Puoturia 
 
 124. Ecphyse 
 
 101. Otopuosis 
 
 109. Coeliaca 
 
 117. Chylaria 
 
 125. Dysodia. 
 
 102. Otoplatos 
 
 110. Cholera 
 
 118. Gonorrhoea 
 
 
 103 Ptyalismus 
 
 111. Pituitaria 
 
 119. Leucorrhma 
 
 
 
 CLASS ni.- 
 
 -EPISCHESES. 
 
 
 126 Gravedo 
 
 128. Obsti patio 
 
 130. AmenorrhoBa 
 
 132. Deuteri a 
 
 127. Flatulentia 
 
 129. Ischuria 
 
 131. Dyslochia 
 
 133. Agalaxis. 
 
 
 CLASS IV.— DOLORES. 
 
 
 134. Anxietas 
 
 146. Htemodia 
 
 158. Encausis 
 
 170. Dysmenorrhea 
 
 135. Blestrismug 
 
 147. Odaxismus 
 
 159. Nausea 
 
 171. Dystochia 
 
 136. Pruritus 
 
 148. Otalgia 
 
 160. Colica 
 
 172. Atocia 
 
 137. Catapsyxis 
 
 149. Acataposis 
 
 161. Eilema 
 
 173. Priapismus 
 
 138. Rheumatismus 
 
 150. Cionis 
 
 162. Ileus 
 
 174. Psoriasis 
 
 139. Arthritis 
 
 151. Himantesis 
 
 163. Stranguria 
 
 175. Podagra 
 
 140. Cephalalgia 
 
 152. Cardiogmus 
 
 164. Dysuria 
 
 176. Osteocopus 
 
 141. Cephalaea 
 
 153. Mastodynia 
 
 165. Lithiasis 
 
 177: Psophos 
 
 342. Clavus 
 
 154. Soda 
 
 166. Tenesmus 
 
 178. Volatica 
 
 143. Hemicrania 
 
 155. Periadynia 
 
 167. Ciunesia 
 
 179. Epiphlogisma. 
 
 144. Carebaria 
 
 156. Pneumatosis 
 
 168. Cedma 
 
 
 145. Odontalgia 
 
 157 Cardialgia 
 
 169. Hysteralgia 
 
 
 
 CLASS V.— SPASMI. 
 
 t 
 
 380. Tetanus 
 
 191. Convulsio] 
 
 202. Cataclasis 
 
 213. Palpitatio 
 
 181. Opisthotonus 
 
 192. Raphania 
 
 203. Cillosis 
 
 214. Vomitus 
 
 182. Episthotonus 
 
 193. Chorea 
 
 204. Sternutatio 
 
 215. Ructus 
 
 183. Catochus 
 
 194. Crampus 
 
 205. Tussis 
 
 216. Ruminatio 
 
 184. Tremor 
 
 195. Scelotyrbe 
 
 206. Clamor 
 
 217. Oesophagismus 
 
 185. Frigus 
 
 196. Angone 
 
 207. Trismus 
 
 218. Hypochondriasis 
 
 186. Horror 
 
 197. Glossocele 
 
 208. Capistrum 
 
 219. Hysteria 
 
 187. Rigor 
 
 198. Glossocoma 
 
 209. Sardiasis 
 
 220. Phlogosis 
 
 188. Epilepsia 
 
 199. Hippos 
 
 210. Gelasmus 
 
 221. Digitium. 
 
 189. Eclampsia 
 
 200. Illosis 
 
 211. Incubus 
 
 
 190. Ilieranosos 
 
 201. Cinclesis 
 
 212. Singultus 
 
 
 
 CLASS VI.- 
 
 -ADYNAMLE. 
 
 
 222. Lassitudo 
 
 238. Amaurosis 
 
 254. Leptophonia 
 
 270. Pnigma 
 
 223. Asthenia 
 
 239. Cataracta 
 
 255. Oxyphonia 
 
 271. Renchus 
 
 224. Torpor 
 
 240. Synizezis 
 
 256. Rhenophonia 
 
 272. Rhochmos 
 
 225. Adynamia 
 
 241. Glaucoma 
 
 257. Mutitas 
 
 273. Lipothymia 
 
 226. Paralysis 
 
 242. Achlys 
 
 258. Traulotis 
 
 274. Syncope 
 
 227. Paraplegia 
 
 243. Nyctalopia 
 
 259. Psellotis 
 
 275. Asphyxia 
 
 228. Hemiplegia 
 
 244. Hemeralopia 
 
 260. Ichnophonia 
 
 276. Apepsia 
 
 229. Apoplexia 
 
 245. Hemalopia 
 
 261. Battarismus 
 
 277. Dyspepsia 
 
 230. Catalepsis 
 
 246. Dysicoia 
 
 262. Suspirium 
 
 278. Diapthora 
 
 231. Carus 
 
 247. Surditas 
 
 263. Oscitatio 
 
 279. Anorexia 
 
 232. Coma 
 
 248. Anosmia 
 
 264. Pandiculatio 
 
 230. Anatrope 
 
 233. Somnolentia 
 
 249. Apogeusis 
 
 265. Apnaea 
 
 281. Adipsia 
 
 234. Hypophasis 
 
 250. Asaphia 
 
 266. Macropnoea 
 
 282. Acyisis 
 
 235. Ptosis 
 
 251. Clangor 
 
 267. Dyspnoea 
 
 283. Agenesia 
 
 236. Amblyopia 
 
 252. Raucitas 
 
 268. Asthma 
 
 284. Anodynia. 
 
 237. Mydriasis 
 
 253. Aphonia 
 
 269. Orthopncea 
 
 
 
 CLASS VII. — HYPA2RESTHESES. 
 
 
 285. Antipathia 
 
 290. Marmaryge 
 
 295. Polydipsia 
 
 300. Malacia 
 
 286 Agrypnia 
 
 291. Dysopia 
 
 296. Bulimus 
 
 301. Pica 
 
 287. Phantasma 
 
 292. Susurrus 
 
 297. Addephagia 
 
 302. Bombus 
 
 288. Caligo 
 
 293. Vertigo 
 
 298. Cynorexia 
 
 303. Celsa. 
 
 289. Htemalopia 
 
 294. Apogeusia 
 
 299. Allotriophagia 
 
 
 
 CLASS VHL— CACHEXLE. 
 
 
 304. Cachexia 
 
 311. Hydrothorax 
 
 318. Scorbutus 
 
 325. Physconia 
 
 305. Chlorosis 
 
 312. Rachitis 
 
 319. Syphilis 
 
 326. Pavacyisis 
 
 306. Icterus 
 
 313. Anasarca 
 
 320. Lepra 
 
 327. Gangrena 
 
 307. Melanchlorus 
 
 314 Ascites 
 
 321. Elephantiasis 
 
 328. Sphacelus. 
 
 308. Atrophia 
 
 315. Hydrocystis 
 
 322. Elephantia 
 
 
 309. Tabes 
 
 316. Tympanites 
 
 323. Plica 
 
 
 310. Phthisis 
 
 317. Hysterophyse 
 
 324. Phthiriasis 
 
 
 
 CLASS IX. 
 
 — PARANOLE. 
 
 
 320. Athymia 
 
 332. Melancholia 
 
 335. Enthusiasmus 
 
 338. Oblivio 
 
 330. Delirium 
 
 333. Ecstasis 
 
 336. Stupiditas 
 
 339. Somnium 
 
 331. Mania 
 
 334. Ecplexis 
 
 337. Amentia 
 
 340. Hypnobatasis 
 
 
 CLASS X.— VITIA. 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 347. Encausis 
 
 353. Anthrax 
 
 361. Urticaria 
 
 INFLAMMATIONES 
 
 348. Phimosis 
 
 354. Abscissus 
 
 362. Parulis 
 
 341. Ophthalmia 
 
 349. Paraphimosis 
 
 355. Onyx 
 
 363. Epulis 
 
 342. Blepbarotis 
 
 350. Pernio. 
 
 356. Hippopyon 
 
 364. Anchylops 
 
 343. Erysipelas 
 
 Order II. 
 
 357. Phygethlon 
 
 3C5. Paraglossa 
 
 344. Hieropyr 
 
 HUMORES. 
 
 358. Empyema 
 
 366. Chilon 
 
 345. Paronychia 
 
 351. Phlegmone 
 
 359. Phyma 
 
 367. Scrofula 
 
 346. Onychia 
 
 352. Furunculus 
 
 360. Ecthym&ta 
 
 368. Bubon 
 
 116 
 
NOSOLOG1 
 
 369. Bronchocele 
 
 408. Aneurisma 
 
 443. Herpes 
 
 478, Anapleusis 
 
 370. Parotis 
 
 409. Cirsocele 
 
 444. Scabies 
 
 479. Spasma 
 
 371. Gongrona 
 
 410. Gastrocele 
 
 445. Aquula 
 
 480. Contusio 
 
 372. Sparganosis 
 
 411. Hepatocele 
 
 446. Hydroa 
 
 481. Diabroeis 
 
 373. Coilima 
 
 412. Splenocele 
 
 447. Variola 
 
 482. Agomphiasis 
 
 374. Scirrhus 
 
 413. Hysterocele 
 
 448. Varicella 
 
 483. Eschara 
 
 375. Cancer 
 
 414. Hygrocirsocele 
 
 449. Purpura 
 
 484. Piptonychia 
 
 376. Sarcoma 
 
 415. Sarcocele 
 
 450. Encauma. 
 
 485. Cacoethes 
 
 377. Polypus 
 
 378. Condyloma 
 
 416. Physocele 
 
 Order V. 
 
 486. Therioma 
 
 417. Exostosis 
 
 MACULAE. 
 
 487. Carcinoma 
 
 379. Ganglion 
 
 418. Hyperostosis 
 
 451. Ecchymoma 
 
 488. Phagedtena 
 
 380. Ranula 
 
 419. Paedarthrocace 
 
 452. Petechise 
 
 489. Noma 
 
 381. Terminthus 
 
 490. Encystis 
 
 453. Morbilli 
 
 490. Sycosis 
 
 382. Oedema 
 
 421. Staphyloma 
 
 454. Scarlatae 
 
 491. Fistula 
 
 383. Encephalocele 
 
 422. Staphylosis 
 
 455. Lentigo 
 
 492. Sinus 
 
 384. Hydrocephalum 
 
 493. Fungus 
 
 456. Urticaria 
 
 493. Caries 
 
 385. Hydropthalmia 
 
 424. Tofus 
 
 457. Stigma 
 
 494. A chores 
 
 386. Spina bifida 
 
 425. Flemen. 
 
 458. Vibex 
 
 495. Crusta lactea 
 
 387. Hydromphalus 
 
 Order III. 
 
 459. Vitiligo 
 
 496. Favus « 
 
 388. Hydrocele 
 
 EXTUBERANTLE. 
 
 460. Leuce 
 
 497. Tinea 
 
 389. Hydrops scroti 
 
 426. Verruca 
 
 461. Cyasma 
 
 498. Argemon 
 
 390. Steatites 
 
 427. Porrus 
 
 402. Lichen 
 
 499. rEgilops 
 
 391. Pneumatosis 
 
 428. Clavus 
 
 463. Selina 
 
 500. Oztena 
 
 392. Emphysema 
 
 429. Callus 
 
 464. Nebula. 
 
 501. Aphtha? 
 
 393. Hysteroptosis 
 
 430. Encanthis 
 
 Order VI. 
 
 502. Intertrigo 
 
 394. Cystoptosis 
 
 431. Pladarotis 
 
 DISSOLUTIONS. 
 
 503. Rhacosis. 
 
 395. Archoptoma 
 
 432. Pinnula 
 
 465. Vulnus 
 
 Order VIT. 
 
 396. Bubonocele 
 
 433. Pterygium 
 
 466. Ruptura 
 
 CONCRETIONES 
 
 397. Oscheocele 
 
 434. Hordeolum 
 
 467. Rhagas 
 
 504. Ancyloblepharon 
 
 398. Omphalocele 
 
 435. Grando 
 
 468. Fractura 
 
 505. Zynizesis 
 
 399. Merocele 
 
 436. Varus 
 
 469. Fissura 
 
 506. Dacrymoma 
 
 400. Enterocele ovularis 
 
 437. Gutta rosacea 
 
 470. Plicatio 
 
 507. Ancyloglossum 
 
 401. Ischiatocele 
 
 438. Ephelis 
 
 471. Thlasis 
 
 508. Ancylosis 
 
 402. Elytrocele 
 
 439. Esoche 
 
 472. Luxatio 
 
 500. Cicatrix 
 
 403. Hypogastrocele 
 
 440. Exoche. 
 
 473. Subluxatio 
 
 510. Dactylion 
 
 404. Cystocele 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 474. Diachalasis 
 
 405. Cyrtoma 
 
 PUSTULiE & PAPUL.<E.475. Attritis 
 
 
 406. Hydrenterocele 
 
 441. Epinyctis 
 
 476. Porrigo 
 
 
 407. Varix 
 
 442. Phlyctaena 477. Aposyrma 
 
 CLASS XI.— DEFORMITATES. 
 
 
 511. Phoxos 
 
 524. Hirsuties 
 
 537. Gryposis 
 
 550. Saniodes 
 
 512. Gibber 
 
 525. Canities 
 
 538. Nbbvus 
 
 551. Cripsorchis 
 
 513. Caput obstipum 
 
 526. Distrix 
 
 539. Montrositas 
 
 552. Hermaphrodites 
 
 514. Strabismus 
 
 527. Xirasia 
 
 540. Polysarcia 
 
 553. Dionysiscus 
 
 515. Myopiasis 
 
 528. Phalacrotis 
 
 541. Ichnotis 
 
 554. Artetiscus 
 
 516. Lagophthalmus 
 
 529. Alopecia 
 
 542. Rhicnosis 
 
 555. Nefrendis 
 
 517. Trichiasis 
 
 530. Madarosis 
 
 543. Varus 
 
 556. Spanopogon 
 
 518. Ectropium 
 
 531. Ptilosis 
 
 544. Valgus 
 
 557. Hyperartetisci 
 
 519. Entropium 
 
 539. Rodatio 
 
 545. Leiopodes 
 
 558. Galiancon 
 
 520. Rhoeas 
 
 533. Phalangosis 
 
 546. A pell a 
 
 559. Galbulus 
 
 521. Rhyssemata 
 
 534. Coloboma 
 
 547. HypospadiaBOS 
 
 548. Uro rhoeas* 
 
 560. Mola. 
 
 522. Lagocheilos 
 
 535. Cercosis 
 
 
 523. Malachosteon 
 
 536. Cholosis 
 
 A Synoptical View i 
 CLASS 
 
 549. Atreta 
 
 of the System of Sagar. 
 I.— VITIA. 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 18. Emphysema 
 
 37. Marisca 
 
 58. Bubonocele 
 
 MACULAE. 
 
 19. Scirrhus 
 
 38. Hydatis 
 
 59. Opodeocele 
 
 1. Leucoma 
 
 20. Inflammatio 
 
 39. Staphyloma 
 
 60. Ischiocele 
 
 2. Vitiligo 
 
 21. Bubo 
 
 40. Lupia 
 
 61. Colpocele 
 
 3. Ephelis 
 
 22. Parotis 
 
 41. Hydarthrus 
 
 62. Perinseocele 
 
 4. Naevus 
 
 23. Furunculus 
 
 42. Apostema 
 
 63. Periton<Eorixis 
 
 5. Ecchvmoma. 
 
 24. Anthrax 
 
 43. Exomphalus 
 
 64. Encephalocele 
 
 Order II. 
 
 25. Cancer 
 
 44. Oscheophyma. 
 
 65. Hysteroloxia 
 
 EFFLORESCENTLE. 
 
 26. Paronychia 
 
 Order VI. 
 
 66. Parorchidium 
 
 6. Pustula 
 
 27. Phimosis. 
 
 ECTOPIAE. 
 
 67. Exarthrema 
 
 7. Papula 
 
 Or6er IV. 
 
 45. Exophthalmia 
 
 68. Diastasis 
 
 8. Phlycthaena 
 
 EXCRESCENTLE. 
 
 46. Blepharoptosis 
 
 69. Loxarthrus 
 
 9. Bacchia 
 
 28. Sarcoma 
 
 47. Hypostaphyle 
 
 70. Gibbositas 
 
 10. Varus 
 
 29. Condyloma 
 
 48. Paraglossa 
 
 71. Lordosis. 
 
 11. Herpes 
 
 30. Verruca 
 
 49. Proptoma 
 
 Order VII. 
 
 12. Epinycti9 
 
 31. Pterygium 
 
 50. Exania 
 
 DEFORMITATES, 
 
 13. Hemeropathos 
 
 32. Hordeolum 
 
 51. Exocystis 
 
 72. Lagostoma 
 
 14. Psydracia 
 
 33. Trachglophyma 
 
 52. Histeroptosis 
 
 73. Apella 
 
 15. Hydroa. 
 
 34. Exostosis. 
 
 53. Colpoptosis 
 
 74. Polymerisma 
 
 Order III. 
 
 Order V. 
 
 54. Gastrocele 
 
 75. Epidosis 
 
 PHYMATA. 
 
 CYSTIDES. 
 
 55. Omphalocele 
 
 76. Anchylomerisma 
 
 16. Erythema 
 
 35. Aneurysma 
 
 56. Hepatocele 
 
 77. Hirsuties. 
 
 17. Oedema 
 
 36. Varix 
 
 CLASS IL- 
 
 57. Merocele 
 -PLAGrE. 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 81. Morsus 
 
 Order H. 
 
 87. Sutura 
 
 SOLUTIONES. 
 
 82. Excoriatio 
 
 SOLUTIONES. 
 
 88. Paracentesis. 
 
 recentesy cruenta. 
 
 83. Contusio 
 
 recentes, cruenta , artifi 
 
 Order III. 
 
 78. Vulnus 
 
 84. Ruptura. 
 
 dales. 
 
 SOLUTIONES. 
 
 79. Punctura 
 
 85. Operatio 
 
 incruenta. 
 
 80. Sclopetoplaga 
 
 
 86. Amputatio 
 
 89. Ulcus 
 
 117 
 
NOSOLOGY. 
 
 90. Exulceratio 
 
 91. Fistula 
 
 92. Sinus 
 
 Order I. 
 MACIES. 
 
 100. Tabes 
 
 101. Phthisis 
 
 102. Atrophia 
 
 103. Hsemataporia 
 
 104. Aridura. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 INTUMESCENTLE. 
 
 105. Plethora 
 
 106. Polysarcia 
 
 107. Pneumatosis 
 
 108. Anasarca 
 
 109. Phlegmatia 
 
 110. Physconia 
 
 Order I. 
 VAGI. 
 
 142. Arthritis 
 
 143. Ostocopus 
 
 144. Rheumatismus 
 
 145. Catarrhus 
 
 146. Anxietas 
 
 147. Lassitudo 
 
 148. Stupor 
 
 149. Pruritus 
 
 150. Algor 
 
 Order I. 
 
 SANGUIFLUXUS. 
 
 174. Haemorrhagia 
 
 175. Haemoptysis 
 
 176. Stomacace 
 
 177. Haematemesis 
 
 178. Hcematuria 
 
 179. Metrorrhagia 
 
 180. Abortus. 
 
 Order II. 
 ALVIFLUXUS. 
 sanguinolenti. 
 
 181. Hepatirrhcea 
 
 Order I. 
 
 EGERENDORUM. 
 
 210. Adiapneustia 
 
 211. Sterilitas 
 
 212. Ischuria 
 
 213. Dysuria 
 
 TONIC? PARTiALES. 
 
 222. Strabismus 
 
 223. Trismus 
 
 224. Obstipitas 
 
 225. Contractura 
 
 226. Crampus 
 
 227. Priapismus. 
 
 Order I. 
 SPASMODIC.®. 
 
 245. Ephialtes 
 
 246. Sternutalio 
 
 247. Oscedo 
 
 Order I. 
 DYS®STHESI®. 
 
 258. Amblyopia 
 
 259. Caligo 
 280. Cataracta 
 
 261. Amaurosis 
 
 262. Anosmia 
 
 263. Agheustia 
 
 264. Dysecooa 
 
 265. Paracusis 
 366. Cophosis 
 
 118 
 
 93. Eschara Order IV. 
 
 94. Caries SOLUTIONES. 
 
 95. Arthrocace. anomala. 
 
 96. Rhagas 
 
 111. Graviditas. 
 
 Order III. 
 
 IIYDROPES partiales. 
 
 112. Hydrocephalus 
 
 113. Physocephalus 
 
 114. Hydrorachitis 
 
 115. Ascites 
 
 116 . Hydrometra 
 
 117. Physometra 
 
 118. Tympanites 
 
 119. Meteorismus. 
 
 Order IV. 
 TUBER A. 
 
 120. Rachitis 
 
 121. Scrofula 
 
 122. Carcinoma 
 
 123. Leontiasis 
 
 124. Malis 
 
 125. Framboesia. 
 
 Order V. 
 IMPETIGINES. 
 
 126. Syphilis 
 
 127. Scorbutus 
 
 128. Elephantiasis 
 
 129. Lepra 
 
 130. Scabies 
 
 131. Tinea. 
 
 Order VI. 
 ICTERITIE. 
 
 132. Aurigo 
 
 CLASS III. — CACHEXLE. 
 
 CLASS 
 
 151. Ardor. 
 
 Order II. 
 CAPITIS. 
 
 152. Cephalalgia 
 
 153. Cephalaea 
 
 154. Hemicrania 
 
 155. Ophthalmia 
 
 156. Otalgia 
 
 157. Odontalgia. 
 
 IV.— DOLORES. 
 
 Order III. 
 PECTORIS. 
 
 158. Pyrosis 
 
 159. Cardiogmus. 
 
 Order IV. 
 ABDOMINIS. 
 
 160. Cardialgia 
 
 161. Gastrodynia 
 
 162. Colica 
 
 163. Hepatalgia 
 
 164. Splenalgia 
 
 CLASS V.— FLUXUS. 
 
 182. Haemorrhois 
 
 183. Dysenteria 
 
 184. Melaena. 
 
 Order III. 
 ALVIFLUXUS. 
 non sanguinolenti. 
 
 185. Nausea 
 
 186. Vomitus 
 
 187. Ileus 
 
 188. Cholera 
 
 189. Diarrhoea 
 
 190. Coeliaca 
 
 191. Lienteria 
 
 192. Tenesmus 
 
 193. Proctorrhoea. 
 
 Order IV. 
 SERIFLUXUS. 
 
 194. Ephidrosis 
 
 195. Epiphora 
 
 196. Coryza 
 
 197. Ptyalismus 
 
 198. Anacatharsis 
 
 199. Diabetes 
 
 200. Enuresis 
 
 201. Pyuria 
 
 202. Leucorrhcea 
 
 CLASS VI.— SUPPRESSIONES. 
 
 214. Aglactatio Order II. 
 
 215. Dyslochia. INGERENDORUM. 
 
 216. Dysphagia 
 
 217. Angina. 
 
 CLASS VII— SPASMI. 
 Order II. 232. Subsultus 
 
 TONICI GENERALES. 233. Pandiculatio 
 
 228. Tetanus 234. Apomistosis 
 
 229. Catochus. 235. Convulsio 
 
 Order III. 236. Tremor 
 
 CHRONICI PARTIA- 237. Palpitatio 
 LES. 238. Claudicatio. 
 
 230. Nystagmus 
 
 231. Carphologia 
 
 CLASS VHI. — ANHELATIONES. 
 
 248. Singultus 251. Dyspnoea 
 
 249. Tussis. 252. Asthma 
 
 Order H. 253. Orthopnoea 
 
 SUPPRESSIVE. 254. Pleurodyne 
 
 250. Stertor 255. Rheuma 
 
 CLASS IX. 
 
 267. Antesthesia. 
 
 Order II. 
 ANEPYTHYMLE. 
 
 268. Anorexia 
 
 269. Adipsia 
 
 270. Anaphrodisia. 
 
 Order III. 
 DYSCINESLE. 
 
 271. Mutitas 
 
 272. Aphonia 
 
 273. Psellismus 
 
 -DEBILITATES. 
 
 274. Cacophonia 
 
 275. Paralysis 
 
 276. Hemiplegia 
 
 277. Paraplexia. 
 
 Order IV. 
 LEIPOPSYCHLE. 
 
 278. Asthenia 
 
 279. Lipothymia 
 
 280. Syncope 
 
 281. Asphyxia. 
 
 97. Ambustlo 
 
 98. Fractura 
 
 99. Fissura. 
 
 133. Melasicterus 
 
 134. Phcenigmus 
 
 135. Chlorosis. 
 
 Order VII. 
 ANOMAL® 
 
 136. Phthiriasis 
 
 137. Trichoma 
 
 138. Alopecia 
 
 139. Elcosis 
 
 140. Grangraena 
 
 141. Necrosis. 
 
 4 
 
 165. Nephralgia 
 
 166. Hysteralgia. 
 
 Order. V. 
 EXTERN ARUM. 
 
 167. Mastodynia 
 
 168. Rachialgia 
 
 169. Lumbago 
 
 170. Ischias 
 
 171. Proctalgia 
 
 172. Pudendagra 
 
 173. Digitium. 
 
 203. Lochiorrhoea 
 
 204. Gonorrhoea 
 
 205. Galactirrlioea 
 
 206. Otorrhaea. 
 
 Order V. 
 AERIFLUXUS. 
 
 207. Flatulentia 
 
 208. ®dopsophia 
 
 209. Dysodia 
 
 Order III. 
 IMI VENTRIS. 
 
 218. Dysmenorrhcea 
 
 219. Dystocia 
 
 220. Dyshaemorrhois 
 
 221. Obstipatio. 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 CHRONICI GENERA 
 LES. 
 
 239. Phricasmus 
 
 240. Eclampsia 
 
 241. Epilepsia 
 
 242. Hysteria 
 
 243. Scelotyrbe 
 
 244. Beriberia. 
 
 256. Hydrothorax 
 
 257. Empyema. 
 
 Order V. 
 COMATA. 
 
 282. Catalepsis 
 
 283. Ectasis 
 
 284. Typhomania 
 235. Lethargus 
 286. Cataphora 
 297. Carus 
 
 288. Apoplexia. 
 
Order I. 
 CONTAGIOSA. 
 
 289. Pestia 
 
 290. Variola 
 
 Order I. 
 MUSCULOSAE. 
 
 299. Phlegmone 
 
 300. Cynanche 
 
 301. Myositis 
 302 Carditis. 
 
 Order I 
 CONTINUE. 
 
 316. Judicatoria 
 
 317. Humoraria 
 
 318. Frigeraria 
 
 Order I. 
 
 HALLUCINATIONES. 
 
 328. Vertigo 
 
 329. Suffusio 
 
 330. Diplopia 
 
 331. Syrigmos 
 
 332. Hypochondriasis 
 
 333. Somnambulismus. 
 
 Order I. 
 FEVERS. 
 
 1. Continued 
 
 2. Intermittent 
 
 3. Remittent 
 
 4. Eruptive 
 
 5. Hectic. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 INFLAMMATIONS. 
 
 6. External 
 
 7. Internal. 
 
 Order III. 
 FLUXES. 
 
 8. Alvine 
 
 9. Haemorrhage 
 
 10. Humoral discharge. 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 PAINFUL DISEASES. 
 
 11. Gout 
 
 NOSOLOQY. 
 
 CLASS X.— EXANTHEMATA. 
 
 291. Pemphigus Order II. 297. Essera 
 
 292. Purpura NON-CONTAGIOSA. 298. Aphtha. 
 
 293. Rubeola 295. Miliares 
 
 294. Scarlatina. 296. Erysipelas 
 
 CLASS XI.— PHLEGM ASLE. 
 
 Order II. 
 MEMBRANACiE. 
 
 303. Phrenitis 
 
 304. Diaphragmitis 
 305 Pleuritis 
 
 306. Gastritis 
 
 307. Enteritis 311. Peripneumonia 
 
 308. Epiploitis 312. Hepatitis 
 
 309. Cystitis. 313. Splenitis 
 
 Order III. 314. Nephritis 
 
 PAREN CH YM ATOSAE. 315. Metritis. 
 
 310. Cephalitis 
 
 CLASS XII.— FEBRES. 
 
 319. Typhus 322. Tritaeophya 
 
 320. Hectica. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 REMITTENTES. 
 
 321. Amphimerina 
 
 323. Tetartophya. 
 
 Order III. 
 
 INTERMITTENTES. 
 
 324. Quotidiana 
 
 CLASS XIH. — VESANLE. 
 
 Order II. 
 MOROSITATES. 
 
 334. Pica 
 
 335. Bulimia 
 
 336. Polydipsia 
 
 337. Antipathia 
 
 338. Nostalgia 
 
 339. Panophobia 
 
 340. Satyriasis 
 
 341. Nymphomania 
 
 342. Tarantismus 
 
 343. Hydrophobia 
 
 344. Rabies. 
 
 Order III. 
 DELIRIA. 
 
 345. Paraphrosyne 
 
 Synoptical View of the System of Dr. Macbride. 
 CLASS I.— UNIVERSAL DISEASES. 
 
 12. Rheumatism 
 
 13. Ostocopus 
 
 14. Headache 
 
 15. Toothache 
 
 16. Earache 
 
 17. Pleurodyne 
 
 18. Pain in the stomach 
 
 19. Colic 
 
 20. Lithiasis 
 
 21. Ischuria 
 
 22. Proctalgia. 
 
 Order V. 
 
 SPASMODIC DISEASES. 35. Orthopnoea 
 
 23. Tetanus 36. Asthma 
 
 24. Catochus 37. Hydrothorax 
 
 25. Locked jaw 38. Empyema. 
 
 26. Hydrophobia Order VIII. 
 
 27. Convulsion MENTAL DISEASES, 
 
 28. Epilepsy 39. Mania 
 
 29. Eclampsia 
 
 30. Hieranosos: 
 
 Order VI. 
 
 WEAKNESSES AND 
 PRIVATIONS. 
 
 31. Coma 
 
 32. Palsy 
 
 33. Fainting. 
 
 Order VII. 
 ASTHMATIC DISOR- 
 DERS. 
 
 34. Dyspnoea 
 
 325. Tertiana 
 
 326. Ouartana 
 
 327. Erratica. 
 
 346. Amentia 
 
 347. Melancholia 
 
 348. Deemonomania 
 
 349. Mania. 
 
 Order IV. 
 ANOMALA3. 
 
 350. Amnesia 
 
 351. Agrypnia 
 
 40. Melancholia. 
 
 Order IX. 
 
 CACHEXIES, or Humoral 
 Diseases. 
 
 41. Corpulency 
 
 42. Dropsy 
 
 43. Jaundice 
 
 44. Emphysema 
 
 45. Tympany 
 
 46. Physconia 
 
 47. Atrophia 
 
 48. Osteosarcosis 
 
 49. Sarcostosis 
 
 50. Mortification 
 
 51. Scurvy 
 
 52. Scrofula 
 
 53. Cancer 
 
 54. Lues Venerea. 
 
 Order I. 
 
 OF TEE INTERNAL 
 SENSES. 
 
 55. Loss of memory 
 
 56. Hypochondriasis 
 
 57. Loss of judgment. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 OF THE EXTERNAL 
 SENSES. 
 
 CLASS II.— LOCAL DISEASES. 
 Order IV. 95. Hiccup 
 
 OF THE SECRETIONS 96. Cough 
 AND EXCRETIONS. 
 
 74. Epiphora 
 
 75. Coryza 
 
 76. Ptyalism 
 
 77. Anacatharsis 
 
 78. Otorrhoea 
 
 58. Blindness 
 
 59. Depraved sight 
 
 60. Deafness 
 
 61. Depraved hearing 
 
 62. Loss of smell 
 
 63. Depraved smell 
 
 64. Loss of taste 
 
 65. Depraved taste 
 
 66. Loss of feeling. 
 
 Order III. 
 
 OF THE APPETITES. 
 
 67. Anorexia 
 
 68. Cynorexia 
 
 69. Pica 
 
 70. Polydipsia 
 
 71. Satyriasis 
 
 72. Nymphomania 
 
 73. Anaphrodisia. 
 
 79. Diarrhoea 
 
 80. Incontinence of urine. 
 
 81. Pyuria 
 
 82. Dysuria 
 
 83. Constipation 
 
 84. Tenesmus 
 
 85. Dysodia 
 
 86. Flatulence 
 
 87. ASdopsophia. 
 
 Order V. 
 
 IMPEDING DIFFER- 
 ENT ACTIONS. 
 
 88. Aphonia 
 
 89. Mutitas 
 
 90. Paraphonia 
 
 91. Dysphagia 
 
 92. Wry neck 
 
 93. Angone 
 
 94. Sneezing 
 
 97. Vomiting 
 
 98. Palpitation of the 
 
 heart 
 
 99. Chorea 
 
 100. Trismus 
 
 101. Nystagmus 
 
 102. Cramp 
 
 103. Scelotyrbe 
 
 104. Contraction 
 
 105. Paralysis 
 
 106. Anchylosis 
 
 107. Gibbositas 
 
 108. Lordosis 
 
 109. Hydarthrus. 
 
 Order VI. 
 
 OF THE EXTERNAL 
 HABIT. 
 
 110. Tumour 
 
 111. Excrescence 
 
 112. Aneurism 
 
 113. Varix 
 
 114. Papulce 
 
 115. Phlyctaenae 
 
 116. Pustulffi 
 
 117. Scabies, or Psora 
 
 118. Impetigo 
 
 119. Leprosy 
 
 120. Elephantiasis 
 
 121. Frambcesia 
 
 122. Herpes 
 
 123. Macula 
 
 124. Alopecia 
 
 125. Trichoma 
 
 126. Scald head 
 
 127. Phthiriasis. 
 
 Order VII. 
 DISLOCATIONS. 
 
 128. Hernia 
 
 129. Prolapsus 
 
 130. Luxation. 
 
 Order VIII. 
 SOLUTIONS OF CON 
 TINUITY. 
 
 131. Wound 
 
 132. Ulcer 
 
 133. Fissure 
 
 134. Fistula 
 
 135. Burn, or scald 
 
 136. Excoriation 
 
 137. Fracture 
 
 138. Caries. 
 
 147. Crystalline 
 
 148. Hernia humoralis 
 
 149. Hydrocele 
 
 150. Sarcocele 
 
 CLASS III— SEXUAL DISEASES. 
 Order I. Order II. 143. Gonorrhoea virulenta 
 
 GENERAL, proper to Men. LOCAL, proper to Men. 144. Priapism 
 
 139. Febris testicularis 141. Dyspermatismus 145. Phimosis 
 
 140. Tabes dorsalis. 142. Gonorrhoea simplex 146. Paraphimosis > 
 
 119 
 
NOSOLOGY 
 
 151. Cirsocele. 155. Menorrhagia 
 
 Order in. GENERAL, 156. Hysteralgia 
 
 proper to Women. 157. Graviditas 
 
 152. Amenorrhcea 158. Abortus 
 
 153. Chlorosis 159. Dystochia 
 
 154. Leucorrhosa 160. Febris puerperalis 
 
 161. Mastodyuia. 165. Physometra 
 
 Order IV. 166. Prolapsus uteri 
 
 LOCAL, proper to Women. 167. vagin® 
 
 162. Hydrops ovarii 168. Polypus uteri. 
 
 163. Scirrhus ovarii 
 
 164. Hydrometra 
 
 Order I. GENERAL. 
 
 169. Colica meconialis 
 
 170. Colica lactentium 
 
 171. Diarrhoea infantum 
 
 CLASS IV.— INFANTILE DISEASES. 
 
 172. Aphthae Order II. LOCAL. 
 
 173. Eclampsia 176. Imperforation 
 
 174. Atrophia 177. Anchyloglossum 
 
 175. Rachitis. 178. Aurigo 
 
 179. Purpura 
 
 180. Crusta lactea. 
 
 Synoptical view of Dr . Good’s System. 
 
 CLASS I. CCELIACA. Diseases of the Digestive 
 Function. 
 
 Order 1. Enterica. Affecting the alimentary canal. 
 Genus 1. Odontia. Misdentition. 
 
 Species 1. O. dentitionis. Teething. 
 
 2. O. dolorosa. Toothache. 
 
 3. O. stuporis. Tooth-edge. 
 
 4. O. deformls. Deformity of the teeth. 
 
 5. O. edentula. Toothlessness. 
 
 ,6. O. incrustans. Tartar of the teeth. 
 
 7. O. excrescens. Excrescent gums. 
 
 Genus 2. Ptyalismus. Ptyalism. 
 
 Species 1. P. acutus. Salivation. 
 
 2. P. cbronicus. Chronic ptyalism. 
 
 3. P. iners. Drivelling. 
 
 Genus 3. Dysphagia. Dysphagy. 
 
 Species 1. D. constricta. Constrictive dysphagy. 
 
 2. D. atonica. Atonic dysphagy. 
 
 3. D. globosa. Nervous quinsy. 
 
 4. D. uvulosa. Uvula dysphagy. 
 
 5. D. linguosa. Lingual dysphagy. 
 
 Genus 4. Dipsosis. Morbid thirst. 
 
 Species 1. D. avens. Immoderate thirst. 
 
 2. D. expers. Thirstlessness. 
 
 Genus 5. Limosis. Morbid appetite. 
 
 Species 1. L. avens. Voracity. 
 
 2. L. expers. Long fasting. 
 
 3. L. pica. Depraved appetite. 
 
 4. L. cardlalgica. Heartburn. Waterbrash. 
 
 5. L. flatus. Flatulency. 
 
 6. L. emesis. Sickness. Vomiting. 
 
 7. L. dyspepsia. Indigestion. 
 
 Genus 6. Colica. Colic. 
 
 Species 1. C. ileus. Iliac passion. 
 
 2. C. rhachialgica. Painter’s colic. 
 
 3. C. cibaria. Surfeit. 
 
 4. C. flatulenta. Wind-colic. 
 
 5. C. constipata. Constipated colic. 
 
 6. C. constricta. Constrictive colic. 
 
 Genus 7. Copostatris. Costiveness. 
 
 Species 1. C. constipata. Constipation. 
 
 2. C. obstipata. Obstipation. 
 
 Genus 8. Diarrhcea. Looseness. 
 
 Species 1. D. fusa. Feculent looseness. 
 
 2. D. biliosa. Bilious looseness. 
 
 3. D. mucosa. Mucous looseness. 
 
 4. D. chylosa. Chylous looseness. 
 
 5. D. lienleria. Lientery. 
 
 6. D. serosa. Serous looseness. 
 
 7. D. tabulosa. Tabular looseness. 
 
 8. D . gypsata. Gypseous looseness. 
 
 Genus 9. Cholera. Cholera. 
 
 Species 1. C. biliosa. Bilious cholera. 
 
 2. C. flatulenta. Flatulent cholera. 
 
 3. C. spasmodica. Spasmodic cholera. 
 
 Genus 10. Enterolithus. Intestinal concretions. 
 Species 1. E. bezoardus. Bezoar. 
 
 2. E. calculus. Intestinal calculus. 
 
 3. E. scybalum. Scybalum. 
 
 G'enusll. Helminthia. Worms. 
 
 Species 1. H. alvi. Alvine worms. 
 
 2. H. podicis. Anal worms. 
 
 3. erratica. Erratic worms. 
 
 Genus 12. Proctica. Proctica. 
 
 Species 1. P. simplex. Simple proctica. 
 
 2. P. spasmodica. Spasmodic stricture of the 
 
 rectum. 
 
 3. P. callosa. Callous stricture of the rectum. 
 
 4. P. tenesmus. Tenesmus. 
 
 5. P. marica. Piles. 
 
 6. P. exania. Prolapse of the fundament. 
 Order 2. Splanchnica. Affecting the collatitious 
 
 viscera. 
 
 * \ 
 
 Genus 1. Icterus. Yellow jaundice. 
 
 Species 1. I. cholseus. Biliary jaundice. 
 
 2. chololithicus. Gallstone jaundice. 
 
 3. I. spasmodicus. Spasmodic jaundice. 
 
 4. I. hepaticus. Hepatic jaundice. 
 
 5. I. infantum. Jaundice of Infants. 
 
 Genus 2. Melasna. Melena. 
 
 Species 1. M. cholcea. Black or green jaundice. 
 
 2. M. cruenta. Black vomit 
 Genus 3. Chololithus. Gall-stone. 
 
 Species 1. C. quiescens. Quiescent gall-stone. 
 
 2. C. means. Passing of gall-stones. 
 
 Genus 4. Paradisma. Visceral turgescence. 
 
 Species 1. P. hepaticum. Turgescence of the liver. 
 
 2. P. splenicum. Turgescence of the spleen. 
 
 3. P. pancreaticum. Turgescence of the pan 
 
 creas. 
 
 4. P. mesentericum. Turgescence of the me- 
 
 sentery. 
 
 5. P. intestinale. Turgescence of the intestines. 
 
 6. P. omentale. Turgescence of the omentum. 
 
 7. P. complicatum. Turgescence compounded 
 
 of various organs. 
 
 CLASS II PNEUMATICA. Diseases of the Respi- 
 ratory Function. 
 
 Order 1. Phonica. Affecting the vocal avenues. 
 Genus 1. Coryza. Running at the nose. 
 
 Species 1. C. entonica. Entonic coryza. 
 
 2. C. atonica. Atonic coryza. 
 
 Genus 2. Polypus. Polypus. 
 
 Species 1. P. elasticus. Compressible polypus 
 2. P. coriaceus. Cartilaginous polypus. 
 Genus 3. Rhonchus. Rattlingin the throat. 
 
 Species 1. R. stertor. Snoring. 
 
 2. R. cerchnus. Wheezing. 
 
 Genus 4. Aphonia. Dumbness. 
 
 Species 1. A. elinguium. Elingual dumbness 
 
 2. A. atonica. Atonic dumbness. 
 
 3. A. surdorum. Deaf dumbness. 
 
 Genus 5. Dysphonia. Dissonant voice. 
 
 Species 1. D. susurrans. Whispering voice. 
 
 2. D. puberum. Voice of puberty. 
 
 3. D. immodulata. Immelodious voice. 
 
 Genus 6. Psellismus. Dissonant speech. 
 
 Species 1. P. bambalia. Stammering. 
 
 2. P. blaesitas. Misenunciation. 
 
 Order 2. Pneumonica. Affecting the lungs, their 
 membranes, or motive power. 
 
 Genus 1. Bex. Cough. 
 
 Species 1. B. humida. Common or humid cough. 
 
 2. B. sicca. Dry cough. 
 
 3. B. convulsiva. Hooping-cough. 
 
 Genus 2. Laryngismus. Laryngic suffocation. 
 Species 1. L. stridulus. Stridulus construction of the 
 
 larynx. 
 
 Genus 3. Dyspniea. Anhelation. 
 
 Species 1. D. chronica. Short-breath. 
 
 2. D. exacerbans. Exacerbating anhelation. 
 Genus 4. Asthma. Asthma. . 
 
 Species 1. A. siccum. Dry or nervous asthma. 
 
 2. A. humidum. Humid or common asthma. 
 Genus 5. Ephialtes. Incubus. 
 
 Species 1. E. vigilantium. Day- mare. 
 
 2. E. nocturnus. Night-mare. 
 
 Genus 6. Sternalgia. Suffocative breast-pang. 
 Species ] . S. ambulantium. Acute breast-pang. 
 
 2. S. chronica. Chronic breast-pang. 
 
 Genus 7. Pleuralgia. Pain in the side. 
 
 Species 1. P. acuta. Stitch. 
 
 2i P. chronica. Chronic pain in the side. 
 CLASS III. HjEMATICA. Diseases of the San- 
 guinous Function. 
 
 Order 1. Pyrktica. Fevers 
 
 120 
 
NOSOLOGY. 
 
 Genus 1. Ephemera. Diary fever. 
 
 Species 1. E. mitis. Mild diary fever. 
 
 2. E. acuta. Acute diary fever. 
 
 3. E. sudatoria. Sweating fever. 
 
 Genus 2. Anetus. Intermitting fever. Ague. 
 Species 1. A. quotidianus. Quotidian ague. 
 
 2. A. tertianus. Tertian ague. 
 
 3. A. quartanus. Quartan ague. 
 
 4. A. erraticus. Irregular ague. 
 
 5. A. complicatus. Complicated ague. 
 
 Genus 3. Epanktus. Remittent fever. 
 
 Species 1 . E. mitis. Mild remittent. 
 
 2. E. malignus. Malignant remittent. 
 
 3. E. hectica. Hectic fever. 
 
 Genus 4. Enecia. Continued fever. 
 
 Species 1. E. cauma. Inflammatory fever. 
 
 2. E. typhus. Typhous fever. 
 
 3. E. synochus. Synochal fever. 
 
 Order 2. Phlogistica. Inflammations. 
 
 Genus 1. Apostema. Aposteme. 
 
 Species 1. A. commune. Common aposteme. 
 
 2. Apsoaticum. Psoas abscess. 
 
 3. A. hepaticum. Abscess of the liver. 
 
 4. A. empyema. Lodgment of matter in the 
 
 chest. 
 
 5. A vomica. Vomica. 
 
 Genus 2. Phlegmone. Phlegmon 
 
 Snecies 1. P. communis. Common phlegmon. 
 
 2. P. parulis. Gum-boil. 
 
 3. P. auris. Imposthume of the ear. 
 
 4. P. parotidea. Parotid phlegmon. 
 
 5. P. mammae. Abscess of the breast. 
 
 6. P. bubo. Bubo. 
 
 7. P. phimotica. Phimotic phlegmon. 
 
 Genus 3. Phyma. Tubercle. 
 
 Species 1. P. hordeolum. Sty. 
 
 2. P. furunculus. Boil. 
 
 3. P. sycosis. Ficous phyma. 
 
 4. P. anthrax. Carbuncle. 
 
 Genus 4. Ionthus. Whelk. 
 
 Species 1. I. varus. Stone pock. 
 
 2. I. corymbyfer. Carbunculated face. Rosy 
 drop. 
 
 Genus 5. Phlysis. Phlysis. 
 
 Species 1. P. paronychia. Whitlow. 
 
 Genus 6. Erythema. Inflammatory blush. 
 
 Species 1. E. oedematosum. CEdematous inflamma- 
 tion. 
 
 2. E. erysipelatosum. Esysipelatous inflam- 
 
 mation. 
 
 3. E. gangrenosum. Gangrenous inflamma- 
 
 tion. 
 
 4. E. vesiculare. Vesicular inflammation. 
 
 5. E. pernio. Chilblain. 
 
 6. E. entertrigo. Fret. 
 
 Genus 7. Empresma. Visceral inflammation. 
 
 Species 1. E. cephalites. Inflammation of the brain. 
 
 2. E. otitis. Inflammation of the ear. 
 
 3. E. parotitis. Mumps. 
 
 4 E. parithmitis. Quincy. 
 
 5. E. laryngitis. Inflammation of the larynx 
 
 6. E. bronchitis. Croup. 
 
 7. E. pneumonitis. Peripneumony. 
 
 8. E. pleuritis. Pleurisy 
 
 9. E. carditis. Inflammation of the heart. 
 
 10. E. peritonitis. Inflammation of the perito- 
 
 neum. 
 
 11. E. gastritis. Inflammation of the stomach. 
 
 12. E. enteritis. Inflammation of the bowels. 
 
 13. E. hepatitis. Inflammation of the liver. 
 
 14. E. splenitis. Inflammation of the spleen. 
 
 15. E. nephritis. Inflammation of the kidney. 
 
 16. E. cystitis. Inflammation of the bladder. 
 
 17. E. hysteritis. Inflammation of the womb. 
 
 18. E. orchitis Inflammation of the testicles. 
 Genus 8. Ophthalmia. Ophthalmy. 
 
 Species 1. O. taraxis. Lachrymose ophthalmy. 
 
 2. O. iridis. Inflammation of the iris. 
 
 3. O. purulenta. Purulent ophthalmy. 
 
 4. O. glutinosa. Glutinous ophthalmy. 
 
 5. O. chronica. Lippitude. Blear-eye. 
 
 Genus 9. Catarrhus. Catarrh. 
 
 Species 1. C. communis. Cold in the head or chest. 
 
 2. C. epidemicus. Influenza. 
 
 Genus 10. Dysenteria. dysentery. 
 
 Species 1. D. simplex. Simple Dysentery. 
 
 2. D. pyretica. Dysenteric fever. 
 
 Genus ll. Bucnemia. Tumid leg. 
 
 Species 1. B. sparganosis. Puerperal tumid leg. 
 
 2. B. tropica. Tumid leg of hot climates. 
 Genus 12. Arthrosia. Articular inflammation. 
 Species 1. A. acuta. Acute rheumatism. 
 
 2. A. chronica. Chronic inflammation. 
 
 3. A. podagra. Gout. 
 
 4. A. hydarthrus. White-swelling. 
 
 Order 3. Exanthematica. Eruptive fevers. Ex 
 
 anthems. 
 
 Genus 1. Exanthesis. Rash exanthem. 
 
 Species 1. E. rosalia. Scarlet fever 
 
 2. rubeola. Measles. 
 
 3. E. urticaria. Nettle-rash. 
 
 Genus 2. Emphlysis. Achorous exanthem. 
 
 Species 1. E. miliaria. Miliary fever. 
 
 2. E. aphtha. Thrush. 
 
 3. E. vaccina. Cow-pox. 
 
 4. E. varicella. Water-pox. 
 
 5. E. pemphigus Vesicular fever. 
 
 6. E. erysipelas. St. Anthony’s fire. 
 
 Genus 3. Empyesis. Pustulous exanthem. 
 
 Species 1. E. variola. Smallpox. 
 
 Genus 4. Anthracia. Carbuncular exanthem. 
 Species 1. A. pestis. Plague. 
 
 2. A. rubula. Yaws. 
 
 Order 4. Dysthetica. Cachexies. 
 
 Genus 1. Plethora. Plethora. 
 
 Species 1. P. entenica. Sanguineous plethora. 
 
 2. P. atonica. Serous plethora. 
 
 Genus 2. HjEmorrhagia. Hemorrhage. 
 
 Species 1. H. entonica. Entonic haemorrhage. 
 
 2. II. atonica. Atonic haemorrhage. 
 
 Genus 3. Marasmus. Emaciation. 
 
 Species 1. M. atrqphia. Atrophy. 
 
 2. M. climactericus. Decay of nature. 
 
 3. M. Tabes. Decline. 
 
 4. M. phthisis. Consumption 
 Genus 4. Struma. Scrofula. 
 
 Species 1. S. vulgaris. King’s evil. 
 
 Genus 5. Carcinus Cancer. 
 
 Species 1. C. vulgaris. Common cancer. 
 
 Genus 6. Lues. Venereal disease. 
 
 Species I. L. syphilis. Pox. 
 
 2. L. syphilodes. Bastard pox. 
 
 Genus 7. Elephantiasis. Elephant-skin. 
 
 Species 1. E. arabica. Arabian elephantiasis. Black 
 leprosy. 
 
 2. E. italica. Italian elephantiasis. 
 
 3. E. asturiensis. Asturian elephantiasis. 
 Genus 8. Catacausis. Catacaasis. 
 
 Species 1. C. ebriosa. Enebriate catacausis. 
 
 Genus 9. Porphyra. Scurvy. 
 
 Species 1. P. simplex. Petechial scurvy. 
 
 2. P. haemorrhagica. Land-scurvy. 
 
 3. P. nautica. Sea-scurvy. 
 
 Genus 10. Exangia. Exangia. 
 
 Species 1. E. aneurisma. Aneurism. 
 
 2. E. varix. Varix. 
 
 3. E. cyania. Blue-skin. 
 
 Genus 11. Gangr^na. Gangrene. 
 
 Species 1. G. sphacelus. Mortification. 
 
 2. G. ustilaginea. Mildew-mortification. 
 
 3. G. necrosis. Dry- gangrene. 
 
 4. G. caries. Caries. 
 
 GenusYZ. Ulcus. Ulcer. 
 
 Species l. U. incarnans. Simple healing ulcer. 
 
 2. U. vitiorum. Depraved ulcer.. 
 
 3. U. sinuosum. Sinuous ulcer. 
 
 4. U. tuberculosum. Warty. Excrescent 
 
 ulcer. 
 
 5. U. cariosum. Carious ulcer. 
 
 CLASS IV. NEUROTICA. Diseases of the 
 
 Nervous Function. 
 
 Order 1. Phrenica. Affecting the intellect. 
 
 Genus 1. Ecphronia. Insanity. Craziness. 
 
 Species 1. E. melancholia. Melancholy 
 2. E. mania. Madness. 
 
 Genus 2. Empathema. Ungovernable passion. 
 Species 1. E. entonicum. Empassioned excitement. 
 
 2. E. atonicum. Empassioned depression. 
 
 3. E. inane. Hair-brained passion. 
 
 Genus 3 Alusia. Illusion. Hallucination. 
 
 Species 1. A. elatio. Sentimentalism. Mental ex- 
 travagance. 
 
 2. A. hypochondriasis. Hypochondrism. Low- 
 spiritedness. 
 
 m 
 
NOSOLOGY. 
 
 Genus 4. Aphlixia. Revery. 
 
 Species 1. A. socors. Absence of mind. 
 
 2. A. intenda. Abstraction of mind. 
 
 3. A. otiosa. Brown study. 
 
 Genus 5. Paroniria. Sleep-disturbance. 
 
 Species 1. P. ambulans. Sleep-walking. 
 
 2. P. loquens. Sleep-talking. 
 
 3. P. salax. Night pollution. 
 
 Genus 6. Moria. Fatuity. 
 
 Species 1. M. imbecillis. Imbecility. 
 
 2. M. demens. Irrationality. 
 
 Order 2. jEsthktica. Affecting the sensation. 
 Genus 1. Paropsis. Morbid-sigbt. 
 
 Species 1. P. lucifuga. Night-sight. 
 
 2. P. noctifuga. Day-sight. 
 
 3. P. longinqua. Long-sight. 
 
 4. P. propinqua. Short-sight. 
 
 5. P. lateralis. Skew-sight. 
 
 6. P. illusoria. False-sight. 
 
 7. P. caligo. Opaque cornea. 
 
 8. P. glaucosis. Humeral opacity. 
 
 9. P. cataracta. Cataract. 
 
 10. P. synizesis. Closed pupil. 
 
 11. P. amaurosis. Drop serene. 
 
 12. P. staphyloma. Protuberant eye. 
 
 13. P. stabismus. Squinting. 
 
 Genus 2. Paracusis. Morbid hearing. 
 
 Species 1. P. acris. Acute hearing. 
 
 2. P. obtusa. Hardness of hearing. 
 
 3. P. perversa. Perverse hearing. 
 
 4. P. duplicata. Double hearing. 
 
 5. P. illusoria. Imaginary sounds. 
 
 6. P. surditas. Deafness. 
 
 Genus 3. Parosmis. Morbid smell. 
 
 Species 1. P. acris. Acute smell. . 
 
 2. P. obtusa. Obtuse smell. 
 
 3. P. expers. Want of smell. 
 
 Genus 4. Parageusis. Morbid taste. 
 
 Species 1. P. acute. Acute taste. 
 
 2. P. obtusa. Obtuse taste. 
 
 3. P. expers. Want of taste. 
 
 Genus 5. Parapsis. Morbid touch. 
 
 Species 1. P. acris. Acute sense of touch or general 
 feeling. 
 
 2. P. expers. Insensibility of touch or general 
 
 feeling. 
 
 3. P. illusoria. Illusory sense of touch or 
 
 general feeling. 
 
 Genus 6. Neuralgia. Nerve-ache. 
 
 Species 1. N. faciei. Nerve-ache of the face. 
 
 2. N. pedis. Nerve- ache of the foot. 
 
 3. N. mammae. Nerve-ache of the breast. 
 Order 3. Cinetica. Affecting the muscles. 
 
 Genus 1. Entasia. Constrictive spasm. 
 
 Species 1. E priapismus. Priapism 
 
 2. E. loxia. Wry neck. 
 
 3. E. articularis. Muscular stiff-joint. 
 
 4. E. systremma. Cramp. 
 
 5. E. trismus. Hooked-jaw. 
 
 6. E. tetanus. Tetanus. 
 
 7. E. lyssa. Rabies. Canine madness. 
 
 8. E. acrostimus. Suppressed pulse. 
 
 Genus 2. Clonicus. Clonic spasm. 
 
 Species 1. C. singultus. Hiccough. 
 
 2. C. sternutatio. Sneezing. 
 
 3. Palpitatio. Palpitation. 
 
 4. C. nectitatio. Wrinkling of the eyelids. 
 
 5. C. subsultus. Twitching of the tendons. 
 
 6. C. pandiculatio. Stretching. 
 
 Genus 3. Synclonus. Synclonic spasm 
 Species 1. S. tremor. Trembling. 
 
 2. S. chorea. St. Vitus’s dance. 
 
 3. S. ballismus. Shaking palsy. 
 
 4. S. raphania. Raphania. 
 
 5. S. beriberia. Barbiers. 
 
 Order 4. Systatica. Affecting several, or all the 
 sensorial powers, simultaneously. 
 
 Genus 1. Agrypnia. Sleeplessness. 
 
 Species 1. A. excitata. Irritative wakefulness. 
 
 2. A. pertesa. Chronic wakefulness. 
 
 Genus 2. Dysphoria. Restlessness. 
 
 Species 1. D. simplex. Fidgets. 
 
 2. D. anxietas. Anxiety. 
 
 Genus 3. Antipathia. Antipathy 
 Species 1. A. sensilis. Sensile antipathy. 
 
 2. A. insensilis. Insensile antipathy. 
 
 Genus 4. Cephal-la. Headache 
 122 
 
 Species 1. C. gravans. Stupid headache. 
 
 2. C. intensa. Chronic headache. 
 
 3. C. hemicrania. Megrim. 
 
 4. C. pulsatilis. Throbbing headache. 
 
 5. C. nauseosa. Sick headache. 
 
 Genus 5. Dinus. Dizziness. 
 
 Species 1. D. vertigo. Vertigo. 
 
 Genus 6. Syncope. Syncope. 
 
 Species 1. S. simplex. Swooning. 
 
 2. S. recurrens. Fainting fit. 
 
 Genus 7. Syspasia. Comatose spasm. 
 
 Species 1. S. convulsio. Convulsion. 
 
 2. S. hysteria. Hysterics. 
 
 3. S. epilepsia. Epilepsy. 
 
 Genus 8. Carus. Torpor. 
 
 Species 1. C. asphyxia. Asphyxy. Suspended ani- 
 mation. 
 
 2. C. ecstasis. Ecstacy. 
 
 3. C. catalepsia. Catalepsy. 
 
 4. C. lethargus. Lethargy. 
 
 5. C. apoplexia. Apoplexy. 
 
 6. C. paralysis. Palsy. 
 
 CLASS V. GENETICA. — Diseases of the Sexual 
 Function . 
 
 Order 1. Cenotica. Affecting the fluids. 
 
 Genus 1. Paramenia. Mismenstruation. 
 
 Species 1. P. obstructionis. Obstructed menstruation. 
 
 2. P. difficilis. Laborious menstruation. 
 
 3. P. superflua. Excessive menstruation. 
 
 4. P. erroris. Vicarious menstruation. 
 
 5. P. cessationis. Irregular cessation of the 
 
 menses. 
 
 Genus 2. Lecorrh^ea. Whites. 
 
 Species 1. L. communis. Common whites. 
 
 2. L. nabothi. Labour-show. 
 
 3. L. senescentium. Whites of advaned life. 
 Genus 3. Blenorrhcee. Gonorrhoea. 
 
 Species 1. B. simplex. Simple urethral running. 
 
 2. B. luodes. Clap. 
 
 3. B. chronica. Gleet. 
 
 Genus 4. Spermorrhiea. Seminal flux. 
 
 Species l. S. entonica. Entonic seminal flux. 
 
 2. S. atonica. Atonic seminal flux. 
 
 Genus 5. Galactia. Mislactation. 
 
 Species 1. G. praematura. Premature milkflow. 
 
 2. G. defectiva. Deficient milkflow. 
 
 3. G. depravata. Depraved milkflow. 
 
 4. G. erratica. Erratic milkflow. 
 
 5. G. virorum. Milkflow in males. 
 
 Order 2. Orgastica. Affecting the orgasm. 
 
 Genus 1. Chlorosis. Green-sickness. 
 
 Species 1. C. entonica. Entonic green-sickness. 
 
 2. C. atonica. Atonic green-sickness. 
 
 Genus 2. Procotia. Genital precocity. 
 
 Species 1. P. masculina. Male precocity. 
 
 2. P. feminina. Female precocity 
 Genus 3. Lagnesis. Lust. 
 
 Species 1. L. salacitas. Salacity. 
 
 2. L. furor. Lascivious madness. 
 
 Genus 4. Agenesia. Male sterility. 
 
 Species 1. A. impotens. Male impotency. 
 
 2. A. dyspermia. Seminal misemission. 
 
 3. A. incongrua. Copulative incongruity. 
 Genus 5. Amphoria. Female sterility. Barrenness. 
 Species 1. A. impotens. Barrennessof impotency. 
 
 2. A. paramenica. Barrenness of mismen 
 
 struation. 
 
 3. A.impercita. Barrenness of irrespondence. 
 
 4. A. incongrua. Barrenness of incongruity. 
 Genus 6. A3doptosis. Genital prolapse. 
 
 Species 1. JE. uteri. Falling down of the womb. 
 
 2. JE. vagina. Prolapse of the vagina. 
 
 3. JE. vesica. Prolapse of the bladder 
 
 4. JE. complicata. Complicated genita. pro- 
 
 lapse. 
 
 5. JE. polyposa. Genital excrescence. 
 
 Order 3. Carpotica. Affecting the impregnation. 
 Germs 1. Paracyesis. Morbid pregnancy. 
 
 Speciesl. F. irritativa. Constitutional derangement 
 
 of pregnancy. 
 
 2. P. uterina. Local derangement of preg- 
 
 nancy. 
 
 3. P. abortus. Abortion. 
 
 Genus 2. Parodynia. Morbid labour. 
 
 Species 1. P. atonica. Atonic labour. 
 
 2. P. implastica. Unpliant labour. 
 
 3. P. sympathetica. Complicated labour. 
 
NOSOLOGY. 
 
 Species 4. P. perversa. Preternatura presentation. 
 
 5. P. amorphica. Impracticable labour. 
 
 6. P. pluralis. Multiplicate labour 
 
 7. P. secundaria. Sequential labour. 
 
 Oenus 3. Eocyesis. Extra- uterine foetation. 
 
 Species 1. E. ovaria. Ovarian exfoetation. 
 
 2. E. tubalis. Tubal exfoetation. 
 
 3. E. abdominalis. Abdominal exfoetation. 
 Oenus 4. Pseudocyesis. Spurious pregnancy. 
 Species 1. P. molaris. Mole. 
 
 2. P. inanis. False conception. 
 
 CLASS VI. ECCRITICA. — Diseases of the Excer- 
 nent Functions. 
 
 Order 1. Mesotica. Affecting the parenchyma. 
 Genus 1. Polysarchia. Corpulency 
 Species 1. P. adiposa. Obesity. 
 
 Oenus 2. Emphyma. Tumour. 
 
 Species 1. E. sarcoma. Sarcomatous tumour. 
 
 2. E. encystis. Encysted tumour. 
 
 3. E. exostosis. Bony tumour. 
 
 Genus 3. Parostia. Mis-ossification. 
 
 Species 1. P. fragils. Fragility of the bones. 
 
 2. P. flexilis. Flexility of the bones. 
 
 Oenus 4. Cyrtosis. Contortion of the bones. 
 Species 1. C. rhachia. Rickets. 
 
 2. C. cretinismus. Cretinismus. 
 
 Oenus 5. Osthexia. Osthexy. 
 
 Species 1. O. infarciens. Parenchymatous orthexy. 
 
 2. O. implexa. Vascular osthexy. 
 
 Order 2. Catotica. Affecting internal surfaces. 
 Oenus 1. Hydrops. Dropsy. 
 
 Species!. H. cellularis. Cellular dropsy. 
 
 2. H. capitis. Dropsy of the head. 
 
 3. H. spins. Dropsy of the spine. 
 
 4. H. thoracis. Dropsy of the chest. 
 
 5. H. abdominis. Dropsy of the belly. 
 
 6. H. ovarii. Dropsy of the ovaries. 
 
 7. H. tubalis. Dropsy of the Fallopian tubes. 
 
 8. H. uteri. Dropsy of the womb. 
 
 9. H. scroti. Dropsy of the scrotum. 
 
 Oenus 2. Emphysema. Inflation, wind dropsy. 
 Species 1. E. cellulare. Cellular inflation. 
 
 2. E. abdominis. Tympany. 
 
 Oenus 3. Paruria. Mismicturition. 
 
 Species 1. P. inops. Destitution of urine. 
 
 2. P. retentionis. Stoppage of urine. 
 
 3. P. stillatitia. Strangury. 
 
 4. P. mellita. Saccharine urine. Diabetes. 
 
 5. P. incontinens. Incontinence of urine. 
 
 6. P. incocta. Unassimulated urine. 
 
 7. P. erratica. Erratic urine. 
 
 Oenus 4. Lithia. Urinary calculus. 
 
 Species 1. L. renalis. Renal alculus. 
 
 2. L. vesicalis. Stone in the bladder. 
 
 Order 3. Acrotica. Affecting the external surface. 
 Genus 1. Ephidrosis. Morbid sweat. 
 
 Species 1. E. profusa. Profuse sweat. 
 
 2. E. cruenta. Bloody sweat. 
 
 3. E. partialis. Partial sweat. 
 
 4. E. discolor. Coloured sweat. 
 
 5. E. olens. Scented sweat. 
 
 6. E. arenosa. Sandy sweat. 
 
 Oenus 2. Exanthesis. Cutaneous-blush. 
 
 Species 1. E. roseola. Rose-rash. 
 
 Oenus 3. Exormia. Papulous skin. 
 
 Species 1. E. strophulus. Gum-rash. 
 
 2. E. lichen. Lichenous-rash. 
 
 3. E. prurigo. Pruriginous-rash. 
 
 4. E. milium. Millet-rash. 
 
 Oenus 4. Lepidosis. Scale-skin. 
 
 Species 1. L. pityriasis. Dandrift. 
 
 2. L. lepriasis. Leprosy. 
 
 3. L. psoriasis. Pry-scall. 
 
 4. L. icthyiasis. Fish-skin. 
 
 Oenus 5. Ecphlysis. Blains. 
 
 Species 1. E. pompholyx Water-blebs. 
 
 2. E. herpes. Tetter. 
 
 3. E. rhypea. Sordid blain. 
 
 4. E. eczema. Heat eruption. 
 
 Oenus 6. Eopyksis. Humid scall. 
 
 Species 1. E. impetigo. Running scall. 
 
 2. E. porrigo. Scabby scall. 
 
 3. E. ecthyma. Papulous scall. 
 
 4. E. scabies. Itch. 
 
 Oenus 7. Malis. Cutaneous vermination 
 Species 1. M. pediculi. Lousiness. 
 
 2. M. pulicis. Flea-bites. 
 
 Species 3. M. acari. Tick -bite. 
 
 4. M. filatise. Guinea-worm. 
 
 5. M. cestri. Gadfly-bite. 
 
 6. M. gordii. Hair-worm. 
 
 Oenus 8. Ecphyma. Cutaneous excrescence. 
 
 Species 1. E, caruncula. Caruncle. 
 
 2. E. verruca. Wart. 
 
 3. E. clavus. Corn. 
 
 4. E. callus. Callus. 
 
 Oenus 9. Trichosis. Morbid hair. 
 
 Species 1. T. setosa. Bristly hair. 
 
 2. T. plica. Platted hair. 
 
 3. T. hirsuties. Extraneous hair. 
 
 4. T. distrix. Forky hair. 
 
 5. T. poliosis. Gray hairs. 
 
 6. T. arthrix. Baldness. 
 
 7. T. area. Arcated hair. 
 
 8. T. decolor. Miscoloured hair. 
 
 Oenus 10. Epichrosis. Macular skin. 
 
 Species 1. E. leucasmus. Veal-skin. 
 
 2. E. spilus. Mole. 
 
 3. E. lenticula. Freckles. 
 
 4. E. ephelis. Sun-burn. 
 
 5. E. aurigo. Orange-skin. 
 
 6. E. paecilia. Pyeballed-skin. 
 
 7. E. alphosis. Albino-skin: 
 
 NOSTA'LGIA. (From to return, and aXyos, 
 
 pain.) A vehement desire for revisiting one’s country. 
 A genus of disease in the class Locales , and order Dy- 
 sorexice, of Cullen, known by impatience when absent 
 from one’s native home, and a vehement desire to re- 
 turn, attended with gloom and melancholy, loss of ap- 
 petite, and want of sleep. 
 
 NOSTRUM. This word means our own , and is 
 very significantly applied to all quack medicines, the 
 composition of which is kept a secret from the public, 
 and known only to the inventor. 
 
 Notched leaf. See Erosus. 
 
 NO THUS. (Nofloj, spurious.) Spurious. 1. Those 
 ribs which are not attached to the sternum are called 
 costoe nothce, the spurious ribs. 
 
 2. Diseases are so called which only resemble others 
 which they really are not : as peripneumonia notha , &c. 
 
 Notije'us. (From vwrov, the back.) An epithet of 
 the spinal marrow. 
 
 Notio'des. (From vortj, moisture.) Applied to a 
 fever, attended with a vitiation of the fluids, or a col- 
 liquative wasting. 
 
 NOVACULITE. See TVhetslate. 
 
 NUBE'CULA. (Dini. of nubes, a cloud.) A little 
 cloud. 1. A cloud in the urine. 
 
 2. A white speck in the eye. 
 
 NUCAMENTUM. See Amentum. 
 
 Nuces gallje. Common galls. 
 
 Nuces pu gantes. See Ricinus. 
 
 Nucesta. See Myristica moschata. 
 
 NU'CHA. Nucha capitis. The hind part or nape 
 of the neck. The part is so called where the spinal 
 marrow begins. 
 
 Nuci'sta. The nutmeg. 
 
 NUCK, Anthony, a distinguished Dutch physician 
 and anatomist, flourished at the Hague, and subse- 
 quently at Leyden, in the latter part of the 17th cen- 
 tury. He filled the office of professor of anatomy and 
 surgery in the latter university, and was also president 
 of the college of surgeons. He pursued his dissections 
 with great ardour, cultivating both human and com- 
 parative anatomy at every opportunity. He contri- 
 buted some improvements also to the practice of sur- 
 gery. He died about the year 1692. 
 
 NU'CLEUS. (E nuce, from the nut.) 1. A kernel 
 or fruit enclosed in a hard shell. 
 
 2. When the centre of a tumour or morbid concretion, 
 as a stone of the bladder, has an obvious difference from 
 the surrounding parts, that is called the nucleus : thus a 
 cherry-stone and other things have been found in calculi 
 of the bladder, forming the" nucleus of that concretion. 
 Nu'cul* sapona'rxss. See Sapindus saponaria. 
 NUDUS. Naked. Applied to flowers, leaves, stems, 
 receptacles, seeds, &c. of plants. A flower is said to 
 be naked when the calyx is wanting, as in the tulip, 
 and white lily ; and a leaf when it is destitute of all 
 kinds of clothing or hairiness, as in the genus orchis : 
 the stem is naked that bears no leaves, scales, or any 
 other vesture, as Cuscuta europea: the receptacle of 
 the Leontodon taraxacum and Lactuca , the seeds of 
 the gymnospermal plants, &c. 
 
 123 
 
NUT 
 
 NUX 
 
 NUMMULA'RIA. (From nummus, money- so 
 called because its leaves are round, and of the size of 
 the old silver twopence.) See Lysimachia nummularia. 
 
 NUT. See Nuz. 
 
 Nut, Barbadoes. See Jatropha curcas. 
 
 Nut, cocoa. See Cocos nucifera. 
 
 Nut, Pis-tachia. See Pistacia vera. 
 
 Nut, purging. See Jatropha curcas. 
 
 NUTMEG. See Myristica moschata. 
 
 NUTRITION. Nutritio. Nutrition may be con- 
 sidered the completion of the assimilating functions. 
 The food changed by a series of decompositions ani- 
 malized and rendered similar to the being which it is 
 designed to nourish, applies itself to those organs, the 
 loss of which it is to supply ; and this identification of 
 nutritive matter to our organs constitutes nutrition. 
 
 The living body is continually losing its constituent 
 'parts. 
 
 “ From the state of the embryo to the most advanced 
 old age, the weight and volume of the body are almost 
 continually changing ; the different organs and tissues 
 present infinite variations in their consistence, colour, 
 elasticity, and sometimes their chemical composition. 
 The volume of the organs augments when they are 
 often in action ; on the contrary, their size diminishes 
 when they remain long at rest. By the influence of 
 one or other of these causes, their chemical and phy- 
 sical properties present remarkable variations. Many 
 diseases often produce in a very short time, remarkable 
 changes in the exterior conformation, and in the struc- 
 .fure of a great number of organs. 
 
 If madder is mixed with the food of an animal, in 
 fifteen or twenty days the bones present a red tint, 
 which disappears when the use of it is left off. 
 
 There exists, then, in the organs, an insensible mo- 
 tion of the particles which produce all these modifica- 
 tions. It is this that is called nutrition, or nutritive 
 action. 
 
 This phenomenon, which the observing spirit of the 
 ancients had not permitted to escape, was to them the 
 object of many ingenious suppositions that are still ad- 
 mitted. For example, it is said that, by means of the 
 nutritive action, the whole body is renewed, so that, at 
 a certain period, it does not possess a single particle of 
 the matter that composed it formerly. Limits have 
 even been assigned to this total renewal : some have 
 fixed the period of three years; others think it not com- 
 plete till seven : but there is nothing to give probability 
 to these conjectures; on the contrary, certain well- 
 tJfoved facts seem to render them of no avail. 
 
 It is well known that soldiers, sailors, and several 
 savage people colour their skins with substances which 
 they introduce into the tissue of this membrane itself: 
 the figures thus traced preserve their form and colour 
 during their lives, should no particular circumstances 
 occur. How can this phenomenon agree with the re- 
 newal of the skin according to these authors 1 The re- 
 cent use of nitrate of silver internally, in the cure of 
 epilepsy, furnishes a new proof of this kind. After 
 some months’ use of this substance, some sick persons 
 have had their skin coloured of a grayish blue, proba- 
 bly by a deposition of the salt in the tissue of this mem- 
 brane, where it is immediately in contact with the air. 
 Several individuals have been in this state for some 
 years without the tint becoming weaker ; while in others 
 it has diminished by degrees, and disappeared in two or 
 three years. 4 
 
 In resting on the suppositions which we have spoken, 
 it is admitted, in the metaphorical language now nsed 
 in physiology, that the atoms of the organs can only 
 serve for a certain period in their composition ; that in 
 time they wear, and become at last improper to enter 
 into their composition; and that they are then absorbed 
 and replaced by new atoms proceeding from the food. 
 
 It is added, that the animal matters of which our ex- 
 cretions are composed are the detritus of the organs, 
 and that they are principally composed of atoms that 
 can no longer serve in their composition, &c. Sec. 
 
 Instead of discussing these hypotheses, we shall men- 
 tion a few facts from which we have some idea of the 
 nutritive movement. 
 
 A. In respect to the rapidity with which the organs 
 change their physical and chemical properties by sick- 
 ness or age, it appears that nutrition is more or less 
 rapid according to the tissues. The glands, the mus- 
 cles, the skin, Sec., change their volume, colour, con- 
 sistence, with great quickuess the tendons, the fibrous 
 
 1CM 
 
 membranes, the bones, the cartilages, appear to have a 
 much slower nutrition, for their physical properties 
 change but slowly by the effect of age and disease. 
 
 B. If we consider the quantity of food consumed 
 proportionably to the weight of the body, the nutritive 
 movement seems more rapid in infancy and youth, than 
 in the adult and in old age ; it is accelerated by the re- 
 peated action of the organs, and retarded by repose. 
 Indeed, children and young people consume more food 
 than adults and old people : these last can preserve all 
 their faculties by the use of a very small quantity of 
 food. All the exercises of the body, hard labour, re- 
 quire necessarily a greater quantity, or more nutritive 
 food; on the contrary, perfect repose permits of longer 
 abstinence. 
 
 C. The blood appears to contain most of the princi 
 jtles necessary to the nutrition of the organs; the 
 fibrine, the albumen, the fat, the salts, Sec., that enter 
 into the composition of the tissues, are found in the 
 blood. They appear to be deposited in their parenchy- 
 ma at the instant when the blood traverses them ; the 
 manner in which this deposite takes place is entirely 
 unknown. There is an evident relation between the 
 activity of the nutrition of an organ and the quantity 
 of blood it receives. The tissues that have a rapid nu- 
 trition have larger arteries ; when the action of an or- 
 gan has determined an acceleration of its nutrition, the 
 arteries increase in size. 
 
 Many proximate principles that enter into the com- 
 position of the organs are not found in the blood: as 
 osmazome, the cerebral matter, gelatine, Sec. They 
 are, therefore, formed from other principles in the pa- 
 renchyma of the organs, in some chemical but un- 
 known manner 
 
 D. Since chemical analysis has made known the na 
 ture of the different tissues of the animal economy, 
 they have been all found to contain a considerable por- 
 tion of azote. Our food being also partly composed of 
 this simple body, the azote of our organs likewise pro- 
 bably comeS from them ; but several eminent authors 
 think that it is derived from respiration ; others believe 
 that it is formed by the influence of life solely. Both 
 parties insist particularly upon the example of the her- 
 bivorous animals, which are supported exclusively 
 upon non-azotized matter; upon the history of certain 
 people that live entirely upon rice and maize; upon 
 that of negroes who can live a long time withont eating 
 anything but sugar; lastly, upon what is related of 
 caravans, which, in traversing the deserts, have for a 
 long time had only gum in place of every sort of food. 
 Were it indeed proved by these facts, that men can live 
 a long time without azotized food, it would be neces- 
 sary to acknowledge that azote has an origin different 
 from the food ; but the facts cited by no means prove 
 this. In fact, almost all the vegetables upon whicii man 
 and the animals feed contain more or less azote ; for 
 example, the impure sugar that the negroes eat presents 
 a considerable portion of it ; and with regard to the 
 people, as they say, who feed upon rice or maize, it is 
 well known that they eat milk or cheese : now casein 
 is the most azotized of all the nutritive proximate prin- 
 ciples. 
 
 E. A considerable number of tissues in the economy 
 appear to have no nutrition, properly so called : as 
 the epipermis, the nails, the hair, the teeth, the co- 
 louring matter of the skin, and, perhaps, the carti- 
 lages. 
 
 These different parts are really secreted, by particu- 
 lar organs, as the teeth and the hair ; or by parts which 
 have other functions at the same time, as the nails and 
 epidermis. The most of the parts formed in this mode 
 wear by the friction of exterior bodies, and are con- 
 stantly renewed if they are entirely carried away, 
 they are capable of reproduction. A very singular 
 fact is, that they continue to grow several days after 
 death .-^Magendie's Physiology. 
 
 Nutri'tum unguentum. A composition of litharge, 
 vineear, and oil. 
 
 NUX. (Nux, cis. f.) A nut, or fruit, which has a 
 hard shell. 
 
 Botanists consider this as distinct from the dmpa, 
 and define it a pericarp, the seed being contained in a 
 hard bony shell. 
 
 From the number of seeds it contains, it is called, 
 
 L Monosperm, having one; as in Corylus avellana. 
 
 2. Disperm, with two ; as in Halasia. 
 
 From its loculaments: 
 
NYM 
 
 NYS 
 
 1. UnilocUiJtr , bilocular , trilocular , witfl one, two, 
 or three ; as in Corylus , Lygeum , and Elais. 
 
 From its figure: 
 
 1. Mate , winged ; as in Pinus thuja. 
 
 2. Angulate ; as in Cypressus. 
 
 3. Ovate; as in Corylus and Carp inus. 
 
 4. Quadrangular ; as in Halesia. 
 
 5. Tetragone ; as in Peladium and Mesua. 
 
 6. Reniform ; as in Anacardium. 
 
 7. Spinous ; as in Trapa nutans. 
 
 Nux aquatica. See Trapa natans. 
 
 Nox arctmatica. The nutmeg. 
 
 Nux barbadensis. See Jatropha curcas. 
 
 Nux basilica. The walnut. 
 
 Nux ben. See Guilandina moringa. 
 
 Nux cathartic a. The garden spurge. 
 
 Nux cathartica Americana. See Jatropha 
 curcas. 
 
 Nux indica. The cocoa-nut. 
 
 Nux juglans. See Juglans. 
 
 Nux medica. The maldivian nut. 
 
 Nux metella. The nux vomica. 
 
 Nux moschata. See Mijrystica moschata. 
 
 Nux myristica. See Myristica moschata. 
 
 Nux i'ersica. The walnut. 
 
 Nux pistacia. See Pistacia vera. 
 
 Nux purgans. See Jatropha curcas. 
 
 Nux serapionis. St. Ignatius’s bean. 
 
 Nux vomica. See Strychnos. 
 
 NYCTALO'PIA. (From vv%, the night, and wip, 
 an eye.) Imbecillitas oculorum , of Celsus. A defect 
 in vision, by which the patient sees little or nothing in 
 the day, but in the evening and night sees tolerably 
 well. The proximate cause is various: 
 
 1. From a periodical amaurosis, or gutta serena, 
 when the blind paroxysm begins in the morning and 
 terminates in the evening. 
 
 2. From too great a sensibility of the retina, which 
 cannot bear the meridian light. See Photophobia. 
 
 3. From an opaque spot in the middle of the crystal- 
 line lens. When the light of the sun in the meridian 
 contracts the {>upil, there is blindness : about evening, 
 or in more obscure places, the pupil dilates, hence the 
 rays of light pass through the limbus of the crystal- 
 line lens. 
 
 4. From a disuse of light; thus persons who are 
 educated in obscure prisons see nothing immediately 
 in open meridian light ; but by degrees their eyes are 
 accustomed to distinguish objects in daylight. 
 
 5. From an immoveable mydriasis; for in this in- 
 stance the pupil admits too great a quantity of light, 
 which the immobile pupil cannot moderate ; hence the 
 patient, in a strong light, sees little or nothing. 
 
 6. From too great a contraction of the pupil. This 
 admits not, a sufficiency of lucid rays, in bright light, 
 but towards night the pupil dilates more, and the pa- 
 tient sees better. 
 
 7. Nyctalopia endemica. A whole people have been 
 nyctalopes, as the ^Ethiopians, Africans, Americans, 
 and Asiatics. A great flow of tears are excreted all 
 the day from their eyes ; at night they see objects. 
 
 8. From a commotion of the eye; from which a man 
 in the night saw all objects distinctly. 
 
 Nycto'basis. (From the night, and (jaivu >, to 
 goj Walking in the sleep. 
 
 NY'MPHA. (From wppa, a water-nymph: so 
 called because it stands in the water-course.) Alee 
 internee minores clitoridis ; Culliculum; Collicvla; 
 Myrtucheilides ; Eabia minora. The membranous 
 fold, situated within the labia majora, on each side of 
 the entrance of the vagina uteri. 
 
 NYMPH^E'A. (From vvpcba, a water-nymph ; be- 
 cause it grows in watery places.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Lirmaean system. Class, Poly- 
 andria ; Order, Monogynia. The water-lily. 
 
 Nymphjea alba. Leuconymphtra. Nenuphar. 
 Micro-leuconymphcea. The systematic name of the 
 white water-lily. This beautiful plant was formerly 
 
 employed medicinally as a demulcent, and slightly 
 anodyne remedy. It is now laid aside. 
 
 Nymphjea glandifera. See Nymphcea nelumboi 
 
 Nymph^a lotus. The Egyptian lotus. An aqua 
 tic plant, a native of both Indies. The root is conical, 
 firm, about the size of a middling pear, covered with 
 a blackish bark, and set round with fibres. It has a 
 sweetish taste, and, when boiled or roasted, becomes 
 as yellow within as the yelk of an egg. The plant 
 grows in abundance on the banks of the Nile, and is 
 there nn/ch sought after by the poor, who, in a short 
 time, collect enough to supply their families with food 
 for several days. 
 
 Nymph.ua lutea. Nymphcea major lutea , of Cas- 
 par Bauhin. The systematic name of the yellow 
 water-lily. This beautiful plant was employed for- 
 merly with the same intention as the white water-lily, 
 and, like it, is now fallen into disuse. Lindestolpe in- 
 forms uS, that, in some parts of Sweden, the roots, 
 which are the strongest part, were, in times of scarcity, 
 used as food, and did not prove unwholesome. 
 
 Nymph^a nelumbo. Faba cegyptiaca; Cycrnus 
 cegyptiacus ; Nymphcea indica ; Nymphcea glandifera. 
 The pontic, or Egyptian bean. This plant grows on 
 marshy grounds in Egypt, and some of the neighbour- 
 ing countries. The fruit is eaten either raw or boiled, 
 and is a tonic and astringent. 
 
 NYMPHOI'DES. (Fromrup0aia, the water-lily, and 
 u8os, likeness.) Resembling the water-lily ; as Meny- 
 anthes nymplioidcs. 
 
 NYMPIIOMA'NIA. (From vvpcpa, nymp'ha, and 
 pavia, madness.) Furor uterinus. Called by the 
 Arabians, Acrai ; Brachuna ; Arascon ; Arsatum ; 
 (Estromania. A genus of disease in the class Locales , 
 and order Dysorexice, of Cullen, characterized by ex- 
 cessive and violent desire for coition in women. The 
 effects, as described by Juvenal, in his sixth satire, are 
 most humiliating to human nature. It acknowledges 
 the same causes as satyriasis ; but as females, more 
 especially in warm climates, have a more irritable 
 fibre, they are apt to suffer more severely than the 
 males. 
 
 It is a species of madness, or a high degree of hys- 
 terics. Its immediate cause is a preternatural irritabi- 
 lity of the uterus and pudenda of women, or an un- 
 usual acrimony of the fluids m these parts. Its pre- 
 sence is known by the wanton behaviour of the pa- 
 tient ; she speaks and acts with unrestrained obscenity, 
 and, as the disorder increases, she scolds, cries, and 
 laughs, by turns. While reason is retained, she is 
 silent, and seems melancholy, but her eyes discover an 
 unusual wantonness. The symptoms are better or 
 worse, until the greatest degree of the disorder ap- 
 proaches, and then, by every word and action, her con- 
 dition is too manifest. 
 
 NYMPHOTOMIA. (From vvppa, the nympha, and 
 tclivu), to cut.) The operation of removing the nympha 
 when too large. 
 
 NYSTA'GMUS. (From vvg-au), to sleep.) A twink- 
 ling of the eyes, such as happens when a person is 
 very sleepy. Authors also define nystagmus to be an 
 involuntary agitation of the oculary bulb. It is known 
 by the instability or involuntary and constant motions 
 of the globe of the eye, from one canthus lo another, 
 or in some other directions. . Sometimes it is accom- 
 panied with a hippus, or an alternate and repeated 
 dilatation and constriction of the pupil. The species 
 are, 1. Nystagmus, from fear. This agitation is ob- 
 served under the operation for the cataract; and it is 
 checked by persuasion, and waiting a short space of 
 time. 2. Nystagmus, from sand or small gravel fall 
 ing in the eye. 3. Nystagmus, from a catarrh, which 
 is accompanied with much inflammation. 4. Nystag 
 mus, from saburra in the primse viie, as is observed in 
 infants afflicted with worms, and is known by the 
 signs of saburra. 5. Nystagmus syrnptomaticus, 
 which happens in hysteric, epileptic, and sometimes in 
 pregnant persons, and is a common symptom accom- 
 panying St. Vitus’s dance. 
 
 125 
 
OBL 
 
 O 
 
 OBL 
 
 % 
 
 tf")AK. See Quercus. 
 
 Oak, Jerusalem. See Chcnopodium botrys. 
 
 Oak , sea. See Fdcus vesiculosus. 
 
 Oak , willow-leaved. See Quercus pliellos. 
 
 [ Oaks , American. See Quercus. A.] 
 
 OAT. See Avena. 
 
 Obeljb'a. (From o6e\os, a dart, or a spit.) Obelwa 
 sagittalis , an epithet for the sagittal suture of the 
 skull. 
 
 Obeliscothe'ca. (From ofoAtcrxoj, an obelisk, and 
 drjKa, a bag : so called from the shape of its seed-bags.) 
 The dwarf sunflower. Cyst us hdianthemum. 
 
 1 OBESITY. See Polysarcia. 
 
 Oblesion. (From ob , against, and Icedo , to hurt.) 
 An injury done to any part. 
 
 OBLI'Q,UUS. Oblique. 1. In anatomy. A term 
 applied to parts from their direction. 
 
 2. In botany, it means the same as radix obliquus, 
 but sometimes it means twisted. Folium obliquum, 
 for example, is a leaf, one part of which is vertical, the 
 other horizontal ; as in Fritillaria obliqua. 
 
 Obliquus ascendens abdominis. See Obliquus 
 internus abdominis. 
 
 Obliquus ascendens internus. See obliquus in- 
 ternus abdominis. 
 
 Obliquus auris. See Laxator tympani. 
 
 Obliquus capitis inferior. See Obliquus infe- 
 rior capitis. 
 
 Obliquus capitis superior See Obliquus supe- 
 rior capitis. 
 
 Obliquus descendens abdominis. See Obliquus 
 externus abdominis. 
 
 Obliquus descendens externus. See Obliquus 
 ezternis abdominis. 
 
 Obliquus externus. See Obliquus externus ab- 
 dominis. 
 
 Obliquus externus abdominis. A muscle of the 
 abdomen : so named by Morgagni, Albinus, and Wins- 
 low. It is the Obliquus descendens of Vesalius and 
 Douglas, and the Obliquus major of Haller, and some 
 others. By Dumas it is named Rio-pubicosto-abdomi- 
 nal. It is a broad, thin muscle, fleshy posteriorly, and 
 tendinous in the middle and lower part, and is situated 
 immediately under the integuments, covering all the other 
 muscles of the lower belly. It arises from the lower edges 
 of the eight, and sometimes, though rarely, of the nine in- 
 ferior ribs, not far from their cartilages, by as many dis- 
 tinct fleshy portions, which indigitate with correspond- 
 ing parts of the serratus major anticus, and the latissi- 
 mus dorsi. From these several origins, the fibres of the 
 muscle descend obliquely forwards, and soon degene- 
 rate into abroad and thin aponeurosis, which terminates 
 in the linea alba. About an inch and a half above the 
 pubes, the fibres of this aponeurosis separate from each 
 other, so as to form an aperture, which extends obliquely 
 inwards and forwards, more than an inch in length, 
 and is wider above than below, being nearly of an oval 
 figure. This is what is sometimes, though erroneously, 
 called the ring of the abdominal muscles, annulus ab- 
 dominis , for it belongs only to the external oblique, 
 there being no such opening either in the obliquus in- 
 ternus, or in the transversalis, as some writers, and par- 
 ticularly Douglas and Cheselden, would give us to un- 
 derstand. This opening, or ring, serves lor the passage 
 of the spermatic vessels in men, and of the round liga- 
 ment of the uterus in women, and is of ' a larger size in 
 the former than in the latter. The two tendinous por- 
 tions, which, by their separation, form this aperture, 
 are called the columns of the ring. The anterior, su- 
 perior, and inner column, which is the broadest and 
 thickest of the two, passes over the symphysis pubis, 
 and is fixed to the opposite os pubis ; so that the ante- 
 rior column of the right obliquus externus intersects 
 that of the left, and is, as it were, interwoven with it, 
 by which means their insertion is strengthened, and 
 their attachment made firmer. The posterior, inferior, 
 and exterior column, approaches the anterior one as it 
 descends, and is fixed behind and below it to the os pu- 
 bis of the same side. The fibres of that part of the 
 
 obliquus extemus, which arises from the two inferiot 
 ribs, descend almost perpendicularly, and are inserted, 
 tendinous and fleshy, into the outer edge of the ante- 
 rior half of the spine of the ilium. From the anterior su- 
 perior spinous process of that bone, the external oblique 
 is stretched tendinous to the os pubis, •forming what is 
 called Poupart's and sometimes Fallopius's ligament, 
 Fallopius having first described it. Winslow, and 
 many others, name it the inguinal ligament. But, 
 after all, it has no claim to this name, it being nothing 
 more than the tendon of the muscle, which is turned or 
 folded inwards at its interior edge. It passes over the 
 blood-vessels- of the lower extremity, and is thickest 
 near the pelvis ; and in women, from the greater size 
 of the pelvis, it is longer and looser than in men. Hence 
 we find that women are most liable to crural hernias ; 
 whereas men, from the greater size of the ring of the 
 external oblique, "are most subject to the inguinal. 
 From this ligament, and from that part of the tendon 
 which forms the ring, we observe a detachment of ten- 
 dinous fibres, which are lost in the fascia lata of the 
 thigh. This may, in some measure, account for the 
 pain which, incases of strangulated hernias, is felt when 
 the patient stands upright, and which is constantly re- 
 lieved upon bending the thigh upwards. This muscle 
 serves to draw down the ribs in expiration ; to bend the 
 trunk forwards when both muscles act, or to bend it 
 obliquely in one side, and, perlraps, to turn it slightly 
 upon its axis, when either acts singly ; it also raises the 
 pelvis obliquely when the ribs are fixed ; it supports 
 and compresses the abdominal viscera, assists in the 
 evacuation of the urine and faeces, and is likewise use- 
 ful in parturition. 
 
 Obliquus inferior. See Obliquus inferior capitis, 
 and Obliquus inferior oculi. 
 
 Obliquus inferior capitis. This muscle of the 
 head, the obliquus inferior sive major , of Winslow, 
 and the Spini aroido-tracheli-altoidien , of Dumas, is 
 larger than the obliquus superior capitis. It is very 
 obliquely situated between the two first vetebrae of the 
 neck. It arises tendinous and fleshy from the middle 
 and outer side of the spinous process of the second ver- 
 tebra of the neck, and is inserted tendinous and fleshy 
 into the lower and posterior part of the transverse pro- 
 cess of the first vertebra. Its use is to turn the first 
 vertebra upon the second, as upon a pivot, and to draw 
 the face towards the shoulder. 
 
 Obliquus inferior oculi. Obliquus minor oculi , 
 of Winslow, and Maxillo , scleroticien, of Dumas. An 
 oblique muscle of the eye, that draws the globe of the 
 eye forwards, inwards, and downwards. It arises by 
 a narrow beginning from the outer edge of the orbitar 
 process of the superior maxillary bone, near its junction 
 with the lachrymal bone, and running obliquely out- 
 wards, is inserted into the sclerotic membrane of the eye. 
 
 Obliquus inferior sive major. See Obliquus in- 
 ferior capitis. 
 
 Obliquus internus. See Obliqiius internus abdo- 
 minis. 
 
 Obliquus internus abdominis. Musculus acclivis. 
 A muscle of the abdomen. The Obliquus ascendens , 
 of Vesalius, Douglas, andCowper; the Obliquus minor, 
 of Haller; the Obliquus internus, of Winslow ; the 
 Obliquus ascendens internus , of Innes ; and the Iilio- 
 lumbo-costi abdominal , of Dumas. It is situated im- 
 mediately under the external oblique, and is broad and 
 thin like that muscle, but somewhat less considerable in 
 its extent. It arises from the spinous processes of the 
 three inferior lumbar vertebrae, and from the posterior 
 and middle part of the os sacrum, by a thin tendinous 
 expansion, which is common to it and to the serratus 
 posticus inferior; by short tendinous fibres, from the 
 whole spine of the ilium, between its posterior tube- 
 rosity and its anterior and superior spinous process ; 
 and front two-thirds of the posterior surface of what is 
 called Fallopius’s ligament, at the middle of which we 
 find the round ligament of the uterus in women, and 
 the spermatic vessels in men, passing under the thir 
 edge of tliis muscle ; and in the latter, it likewise sends 
 
OBL 
 
 OBT 
 
 off some fibres, which descend upon the spermatic 
 chord, as far as the tunica vaginalis of the testis, and 
 constitute what is called the cremaster muscle, which 
 surrounds, suspends, and compresses the testicle. From 
 these origins, the fibres of the internal oblique run in 
 different directions; those of the posterior portion 
 ascend obliquely forwards, the middle ones become less 
 and less oblique, and at length run in a horizontal di- 
 rection, and those of the anterior portion extend 
 obliquely downwards. The first of these are inserted, 
 by very short tendinous fibres, into the cartilages of the 
 fifth, fourth, and third of the false ribs ; the fibres of 
 the second, or middle portion, form a broad tendon, 
 which, after being inserted into the lower edge of the 
 cartilage of the second false rib, extends towards the 
 linea alba, and separates into two layers ; the anterior 
 layer, which is the thickest of the two, joins the tendon 
 of the obliquus externus, and runs over the two upper 
 thirds of the rectus muscle, to be inserted into the linea 
 alba ; the posterior layer runs under the rectus, adheres 
 to the anterior surface of the tendon of the trans- 
 versalis, and is inserted into the cartilages of the first 
 of the false, and the last of the true ribs, and likewise 
 into the linea alba. By this structure we may perceive 
 that the greater part of the rectus is enclosed, as it 
 were, in a sheath. The fibres of the anterior portion 
 of the internal oblique, or those which arise from the 
 spine of the ilium and the ligamentum Fallopii, like- 
 wise form a broad tendon, which, instead of separating 
 into two layers, like that of the other part of the mus- 
 cle, runs over the lower part of the rectus, and adhering 
 to the under surface of the tendon of the external 
 oblique, is inserted into the forepart of the pubes. 
 This muscle serves to assist the obliquus externus ; but 
 it seems to be more evidently calculated than that mus- 
 cle is to draw the ribs downwards and backwards. It 
 likewise serves to separate the false ribs from the true 
 ribs, and from each other. 
 
 Obliquus major abdominis. See Obliquus exter- 
 nus abdominis. 
 
 Obliquus major capitis. See Obliquus inferior 
 capitis. 
 
 Obliquus major oculi. See Obliquus superior 
 oculi. 
 
 Obliquus minor abdominis. See Obliquus inter- 
 nus abdominis. 
 
 Obliquus minor capitis. See Obliquus superior 
 capitis. 
 
 Obliquus minor oculi. See Obliquus inferior 
 oculi. 
 
 Obliquus superior capitis. Riolanus, who was 
 the first that gave particular names to the oblique 
 muscles of the head, called this muscle obliquus minor , 
 to distinguish it from the inferior, which, on account of 
 its being much larger, he named obliquus major. Spi- 
 gelius afterward distingu ished the two, from their situa- 
 tion with respect to each other, into superior and infe- 
 rior ; and in this he is followed by Cpwper and Douglas. 
 Winslow retains both names. Dumas calls it Trachelo- 
 altoi do-occipital. That used by Albinus is here adopted. 
 This little muscle, which is nearly of the same shape as 
 the recti capitis , is situated laterally between the occi- 
 put and the first vertebra of the neck, and is covered 
 by the complexus and the upper part of the splenius. 
 It arises, by a short thick tendon, from the upper and 
 posterior part of the transverse process of the first ver- 
 tebra of the neck, and, ascending obliquely inwards and 
 backwards, becomes broader, and is inserted, by a 
 broad flat tendon, and some few fleshy fibres, into the 
 os occipitis, behind the back part of the mastoid pro- 
 cess, under the insertion of the complexus and splenius, 
 and a little above that of the rectus major. The use of 
 this muscle is to draw the head backwards, and per- 
 haps to assist in its rotatory motion. 
 
 Obliquus superior oculi. Trochlearis ; Lon- 
 gissimus oculi. Obliquus major , of Winslow; and 
 Optico-trochlei-scleroticicn, of Dumas. An oblique 
 muscle of the eye, that rolls the globe of the eye, and 
 turns the pupil downwards and outwards. It arises 
 like the straight muscles of the eye from the edge of the 
 foramen opticum at the bottom of the orbit, between 
 the rectus superior and rectus intemus; from thence 
 runs straight along the papyraceous portion of the eth- 
 moid bone to the upper part of the orbit, where a car- 
 tilaginous trochlea is fixed to the inside of the internal 
 angular process of the os frontis, through which its 
 tendon passes, and runs a little downwards and out- 
 
 wards, enclosed in a loose membranaceous sheath, to 
 be inserted into the sclerotic membrane. 
 
 Obliquus superior sive minor. See Obliquus su~ 
 perior capitis. 
 
 Obliquus superior sive trochlearis. See Ob- 
 liquus superior oculi. 
 
 OBLONGUS. In botany applied to leaves, petals, 
 seeds, &c. which are three or four times longer than 
 broad. This term is used with great latitude, and 
 serves chiefly in a specific character to contrast a leaf, 
 which has a variable, or not very decided form, with 
 others that are precisely round, ovate, linear, &c. 
 
 The petals of the genus Citrus and Hedera, and 
 those of the Narcissus moschatus, are oblong , and the 
 seeds of the Boerhaavia diffusa. 
 
 OBOVATUS. Obovate. Used in botany to desig- 
 nate leaves, &c. which are ovate with a broader end 
 uppermost : as those of the primrose and daisy. Lin 
 naeus at first used the words obsersi ovatum. 
 
 OBSIDIAN. A mineral, of which there are two 
 kinds, the translucent and transparent. 
 
 1. The translucent obsidian. This is of a velvet 
 black colour, and occurs in beds in porphyry and va- 
 rious secondary trap rocks in Iceland and Tokay. 
 
 2. The transparent is of a duck-blue colour, im- 
 bedded in pearl-stone porphyry in Siberia and Mexico. 
 
 Obsidia'num. (So called from its resemblance to a 
 kind of stone, which one Obsidius discovered in Ethi- 
 opia, of a very black colour, though sometimes pellu- 
 cid, and of a muddy water.) 1. A species of glass. 
 See Obsidian. 
 
 2. Pliny says that obsidianum was a sort of colour 
 with which vessels were glazed. Hence the name is 
 lied, by Libavius, to glass of antimony. 
 BSTETRIC. ( Obstetricus : from obstetrix, a 
 nurse.) Belonging to midwifery. 
 
 OBSTIPA'TIO. (From obstipo , to stop up.) Cos- 
 tiveness. A genus of disease in the class Locales , and 
 order Epischeses of C ullen, comprehending three species: 
 
 1. Obstipatio deb ilium, in weak and commonly dys- 
 peptic persons. 
 
 2. Obstipatio rigidorum, in persons of rigid fibres, 
 and a melancholic temperament. 
 
 3. Obstipatio obstructorum. from obstructions. See 
 Colica. 
 
 Obstrue'noa. (From obstruo, to shut up.) What- 
 ever closes the orifices of the ducts or vessels. 
 
 Obstupefacie'ntia. (From obstupefacio, to stu- 
 pefy.) Narcotics. 
 
 Obtunde'ntia. (From obtundo , to make blunt.) 
 Substances which sheath or blunt irritation, and are 
 much the same as demulcents. They consist chiefly 
 of bland, oily, or mucilaginous matters, which form a 
 covering on inflamed and irritable surfaces, particularly 
 those of the stomach, lungs, and anus. 
 
 OBTURA'TOR. A stopper up, or that which co- 
 vers any thing. 
 
 Obturator externus. Extra-pelvio-pubi-trochan- 
 terien , of Dumas. This is a small flat muscle, situa- 
 ted obliquely at the upper and anterior part of the 
 thigh, between the pectinalis and the forepart of the 
 foramen thyroideum, and covered by the abductor bre- 
 vis femoris. It arises tendinous and fleshy from all the 
 inner half of the circumference of the foramen thy- 
 roideum, and likewise from part of the obturator liga- 
 ment. Its radiated fibres collect and form a strong 
 roundish tendon, which runs outwards, and, after ad- 
 hering to the capsular ligament of the joint, is inserted 
 into a cavity at the inner and back part of the root of 
 the great trochanter. The chief uses of this muscle 
 are to turn the thigh obliquely outwards, to assist in 
 bending the thigh, and in drawing it inwards. It like- 
 wise prevents the capsular ligament from being pinched 
 in the motions of the joint. 
 
 Obturator internus. MarsUpialis, seu obtura- 
 tor intemus , of Douglas. MarsvpialiS seu bursalis , 
 of Cowper; and Intrap elvio-trochanterien, of Dumas. 
 A considerable muscle, a great part of which is situ- 
 ated within the pelvis. It arises, by very short tendi- 
 nous fibres, from somewhat more than the upper half 
 of the internal circumference of the foramen thyroi- 
 deum of the os innominatum. It is composed of seve- 
 ral distinct fasciculi, which terminate in a roundish 
 tendon that passes out of the pelvis, through the niche 
 that is between the spine and the tuberosity of the is- 
 chium, and, after running between the two portions of 
 the gemini, which enclose it as in a sheath, is inserted 
 
 127 
 
occ 
 
 ocu 
 
 into the cavity at the root of the great trochanter, after 
 adhering to the adjacent part of the capsular ligament 
 of the joint. This muscle rolls the os femoris obliquely 
 Outwards, by pulling it towards the ischiatic niche, 
 upon the cartilaginous surface of which its tendon, 
 which is surrounded by a membraneous sheath, moves 
 as upon a pulley. 
 
 Obturator nerve. A nerve of the thigh, that is 
 lost upon the muscles situated on the inside of the 
 thizh. 
 
 OBTUSUS. Blunt. Applied to a leaf which termi- 
 nates in a segment of a circle; as that of the Linum 
 catharticum. This formed leaf has a small point obtu- 
 sion cum acumine, in the Statyce limonium. The pe- 
 tals of the Tropceolum majus are obtuse. 
 
 OCCIPITAL. Occipitalis. Belonging to the occi- 
 put or back part of the head. 
 
 Occipital bone. Os occipitis ; Os memories; Os 
 nervosum; Os basilare. This bone, which forms the 
 posterior and inferior part of the skull, is of an irregu- 
 lar figure, convex on the outside and concave inter- 
 nally. Its external surface, which is very irregular, 
 serves for the attachment of several muscles. It af- 
 fords several inequalities, which sometimes form two 
 semicircular hollows separated by a scabrous ridge. 
 The inferior portion of the bone is stretched forwards 
 in form of a wedge, and hence is called the cuneiform 
 process, or basilary process. At the base of this pro- 
 cess, situated obliquely on each side of the foramen 
 magnum, are two flat, oblong protuberances, named 
 condyles. They are covered with cartilage, and serve 
 for the articulation of the head with the first vertebra 
 of the neck. In the inferior portion of this bone, at 
 the basis of the cranium, and immediately behind the 
 cuneiform process, we observe a considerable hole, 
 through which the medulla oblongata passes into the 
 spine. The nervi accessorii, the vertebral ^arteries, 
 and sometimes the vertebral veins likewise, pass 
 through it. Man being designed for an erect posture, 
 this foramen magnum is found nearly in the middle of 
 the basis of the human cranium, and at a pretty equal 
 distance from the posterior part of the occiput, and 
 thg anterior part of the lower jaw ; whereas in quad- 
 rupeds it is nearer the back part of the occiput. Be- 
 sides this hole, there are four other smaller foramina, 
 viz. two before, and two behind the condyles. The 
 former serve for the transmission of the ninth pair of 
 nerves, and the two latter for the veins which pass 
 from the external parts of the head to the lateral sinu- 
 ses. On looking over the internal surface of the os oc- 
 cipitis, we perceive the appearance of a cross, formed 
 by a very prominent ridge, which rises upwards from 
 near the foramen magnum, and by two transverse sinu- 
 osities, one on each side of the ridge. This cross occa- 
 sions the formation of four fossae, two above and two 
 below the sinuosities. In the latter are placed the 
 lobes of the cerebellum, and in the former the posterior 
 lobes of the brain. The two sinuosities serve to re- 
 ceive the lateral sinuses. In the upper part of this 
 bone is seen a continuation of the sinuosity of the lon- 
 gitudinal sinus ; and at the basis of the cranium we ob- 
 serve the inner surface of the cuneiform process made 
 concave, for the reception of the medulla oblongata. 
 The occipital bone is thicker and stronger than any of 
 the other bones of the head, except the petrous part of 
 the ossa temporum ; but it is of unequal thickness. 
 At its lateral and inferior parts, where it is thinnest, it 
 is covered by a great number of muscles. The reason 
 for so much thickness and strength in this bone, seems 
 to be, that it covers the cerebellum, in which the least 
 wound is of the utmost consequence ; and that it is, 
 by its situation, more liable to be fractured by falls 
 than any other bone of the cranium. For if we fall 
 forwards, the hands are naturally put out to prevent 
 the forehead’s touching the ground ; and if on one side, 
 the shoulders in a great measure protect the sides of 
 the head ; but if a person fall backwards, the hind part 
 of the head consequently strikes against the earth, and 
 that too with considerable violence. Nature therefore 
 has wisely constructed this bone so as to be capable of 
 the greatest strength at its upper part, where it is the 
 most exposed to injury. The os occipitis is joined, by 
 means of the cuneiform process, to the sphenoid bone, 
 with which it often ossifies, and makes but one bone in 
 those who are advanced in life. It is connected to the 
 parietal bones by the Iainl«doidal suture, and to the 
 temporal bones by the additanientum of the temporal 
 128 
 
 suture. The head is likewise united to the trunk by 
 means of this bone. The two condyles of the occipi- 
 tal bone are received into the superior oblique processes 
 of the atlas, or first vertebra of the neck, and it is by 
 means of this articulation that a certain degree of mo- 
 tion of the head backwards and forwards is performed. 
 But it allows only very little motion to either side ; and 
 still less of a circular motion, which the head obtains 
 principally by the circumvolution of the atlas on the 
 second vertebra, as is described more particularly in 
 the account of the vertebras. In the foetus, the os oc- 
 cipitis is divided by an unossified cartilaginous sub- 
 stance, into four parts. One of these, which is the 
 longest, constitutes all that portion of the bone which is 
 above the foramen magnum ; two others, which are 
 much smaller, compose the inside of the foramen mag- 
 num, and include the condyloid processes ; and the 
 fourth is the cuneiform process. This last is some- 
 times not completely united with the rest, so as to form 
 one bone, before the sixth or seventh year. 
 
 OCCIPITA'LIS. See Occipito-frontalis and Occi- 
 pital. 
 
 OCCIPITO. Names compounded of this word be- 
 long to the occiput. 
 
 Occipito-frontalis. Digastricus cranii ; Epi- 
 cranius , of Albinus. Frontalis et occipitalis , of Wins- 
 low and Cowper ; and Occipito-frontal , of Dumas. A 
 single, broad, digastric muscle, that covers the cranium, 
 pulls the skin of the head backwards, raises the eye- 
 brows upwards, and at the same time, draws up and 
 wrinkles the skin of the forehead. It arises from the 
 posterior part of the occiput, goes over the upper part 
 of the os parietale and os frontis, and is lost in the 
 eyebrows. 
 
 O'CCIPUT. The hinder part of the head. See 
 
 Caput. 
 
 OCCLUSUS. Shut up. Applied to the florets of the 
 fig, which are shut up in the fleshy receptacle that forms 
 the fruit. 
 
 OCCULT. Occultus. Hidden. A term that has 
 been much used by writers that had not clear ideas of 
 what they undertook to explain; and which served 
 therefore only for a cover to their ignorance: hence, 
 occult cause, occult quality, occult disease. 
 
 Oche'ma. (From o%£w, to carry.) A vehicle, or 
 thin fluid. 
 
 Ocheteu'ma. (From oxrroj, a duct.) The nostril. 
 
 O'chetus. (From ox£<*>, to convey.) A canal or 
 duct. The urinary or abdominal passages. 
 
 O'cheus. (From ox£w, to carry.) The bag of the 
 scrotum. 
 
 O'CHRA. (From uxpos, pale: so named because it 
 is often of a pale colour.) 
 
 1. Ochre. An argillaceous earth impregnated with 
 iron of a red or yellow colour. The Armenian bole, 
 and other earths, are often adulterated with ochre. 
 
 2. The forepart of the tibia. 
 
 OCHROITS. See Cerite. 
 
 O'chrus. (From uxpog , pale: so called from the 
 pale muddy colour in its flowers.) A leguminous plant, 
 or kind of pulse. 
 
 Ochtho'des. (From oxOog , importing the tumid 
 lips of ulcers, callous, tumid.) An epithet for ulcers, 
 whose lips are callous and tumid, and consequently 
 difficult to heal. 
 
 Ocima'strum. (Diminutive of ocimum, basil.) 
 Wild white campion, or basil. 
 
 OCREA. A term used by Rottball, to the mem 
 brane that enfolds the flower-stalks in Cyperus, and 
 which Sir J. Smith thinks is a species of bractea. 
 
 Octa'na. (From octo, eight.) An erratic intermit- 
 ting fever, which returns every eighth day. 
 
 OCTANDRIA. (From oktio, eight, and av» 7 .o, a 
 husband.) The name of a class of plants in the 
 sexual system of Linnaeus, consisting of those which 
 have hermaphrodite flowers, furnished with eight 
 stamina. 
 
 Octa'vus humeri. The Teres minor. 
 
 Octa'vus humeri plackntini. The Teres minor. 
 
 Ocula'res communes. A name for the nerves 
 called Motores ocvlorum. 
 
 OCULA'RIA. (From oculus , the eye: so called 
 from its uses in disorders of the eye.) See Euphrasia. 
 
 O'CULUS. The eye. See Eye. 
 
 Oculus bovtnus. See Hydrophthalmia. 
 
 Oculus bovis. See Chrysanthemum Uucanthe- 
 mum. 
 
ODO 
 
 CEDE 
 
 Occlus bubulus. See Hy dr ophthalmia 
 
 Oculus christi. Austrian flea-bane: a species 
 of Inula , sometimes used as an adstringent by conti- 
 nental physicians. 
 
 Oculus elephantinus. A name given to Hy- 
 drophthalmia. 
 
 Oculus genu. The knee-pan. 
 
 Oculus lachrymans. The Epiphora. 
 
 Oculus mundi. A species of Opal, generally of a 
 yellowish colour. By lying in water it becomes of an 
 amber colour, and also transparent. 
 
 Oculi adductor. See Rectus internus oculi. 
 
 Oculi attollens. See Rectus-superior oculi. 
 
 Oculi cancrorum. See Cancer. 
 
 Oculi depressor. See Rectus inferior oculi. 
 
 Oculi elevator. See Rectus superior oculi. 
 
 Oculi levator. See Rectus superior oculi. 
 
 Oculi obliquus inferior. See Obliquus inferior 
 oculi. 
 
 Oculi obliquus major. See Obliquus superior 
 oculi. 
 
 Oculi obliquus minor. See Obliquus inferior 
 oculi. 
 
 O'CYMUM. (From wavs, swift: so called from its 
 quick growth.) Ocymum. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia ; 
 Order, Gymnospermia. 
 
 Ocymum basilicum. The systematic name of the 
 common or citron basil. Basilicum. Ocimum — foliis 
 uoatis glabris ; calycibus ciliatis, of Linnaeus. This 
 plant is supposed to possess nervine qualities, but is 
 seldom employed but as a condiment to season high 
 dishes, to which it imparts a grateful odour and taste. 
 
 Ocymum caryophyllatum. Ocimum minimum of 
 Caspar Bauhin. Small or bush basil. This plant is 
 mildly balsamic. Infusions are drank as tea, in catar- 
 rhous and uterine disorders, and the dried leaves are 
 made into cephalic, and sternutatory powders. They 
 are, when fresh, very juicy, of a weak aromatic and 
 very mucilaginous taste, and of a strong and agreeable 
 smell improved by drying. 
 
 Odaxi'smos. (From oSovs, a tooth.) A biting sen- 
 sation, pain, or itching in the gums. 
 
 ODONTAGO'GOS. (From oSovs, a tooth, and ayco, 
 to draw.) The name of an instrument to draw teeth, 
 one of which, made of lead, Forrestus relates to have 
 been hung up in the temple of Apollo, denoting, that 
 such an operation ought not to be made, but when the 
 tooth was loose enough to draw with so slight a force 
 as could be applied with that. 
 
 ODONTA'GRA. (From oSovs, a tooth, and ay pa, 
 a seizure.) 1. The toothache. 
 
 2. The gout in the teeth. 
 
 3. A tooth-drawer. 
 
 ODONTA'LGIA. (From oSovs, a tooth, and aXyoj, 
 pain.) Odontia; Odaxismus. The toothache. This 
 well-known disease makes its attack by a most violent 
 pain in the teeth, most frequently in the molares, more 
 rarely in the incisorii, reaching sometimes up to the 
 eyes, and sometimes backwards into the cavity of the 
 ear. At the same time, there is a manifest determina- 
 tion to the head, and a remarkable tension and infla- 
 tion of the vessels takes place, not only in the parts 
 next to that where the pain is seated, but over the 
 whole head. 
 
 The toothache is sometimes merely a rheumatic 
 affection, arising from cold, but more frequently from 
 a carious tooth. It is also a symptom of pregnancy, 
 and takes place in some nervous disorders. It may 
 attack persons at any period of life, though it is most 
 frequent in the young and plethoric. From the variety 
 of causes which may produce this affection, it has 
 been named by authors odontalgia cariosa, scorbutica, 
 catarrhalis, arthritica, gravidarum hysterica, stomach- 
 ica, .and rheumatica. 
 
 O'DONTALGKJ. ( Odontalgicus ; from oSovraX- 
 yia , the toothache.) Medicines which relieve the 
 toothache. 
 
 Many empirical remedies have been proposed for the 
 cure of the toothache, but have not in any degree an- 
 swered the purpose. When the affection is purely 
 rheumatic, blistering behind the ear will almost always 
 remove it; but when it proceeds from a carious tooth, 
 the pain is much more obstinate. In this case it has 
 been recommended to touch the pained part with a hot 
 iron, or with oil of vitriol, in order to destroy the aching 
 nerve ; to hold spirits in the mouth ; to put a drop of . 
 
 oil of cloves into the hollow of the tooth, or a pill made 
 of camphor, opium, and oleum caryophylli. Others 
 recommend gum mastich, dissolved in oleum terebih- 
 thince, applied to the tooth upon a little cotton. The 
 great Boerhaave is said to have applied camphor, 
 opium, oleum caryophylli, and alkohol, upon cotton. 
 The caustic oil which may be collected from writing 
 paper, rolled up tight, and set fire to at the end, will 
 sometimes destroy the exposed nervous substance of a 
 hollow tooth. The application of radix pyrethri, by 
 its power of stimulating the salivary glands, either in 
 substance or in tincture, has also been attended with 
 good effects. But one of the most useful applications 
 of this kind, is strong nitrous acid, diluted with three 
 or four times its weight of spirit of wine, and intro- 
 duced into the hollow of the tooth, either by means of 
 a hair pencil or a little cotton. When the constitution 
 has had some share in the disease, the Peruvian bark 
 has been recommended, and perhaps with much jus- 
 tice, on account of its tonic and antiseptic powers. 
 When the pain is not fixed to one tooth, leeches ap- 
 plied to the gum are of great service. But very often 
 all the foregoing remedies will fail, and the only infal- 
 lible cure is to draw the tooth. 
 
 ODONTIA. The name of a genus of diseases in 
 Good’s Nosology. Class Caliaca; Order, Enterica . 
 Pain, or derangement of the teeth or their involucres. 
 It has seven species, viz. Odontia dentitionis ; dolo- 
 rosa; stupor es ; deformis; edentula; incrustans ; ex- 
 crescens. 
 
 ODONTIASIS. (From oSovnaw, to put forth the 
 teeth.) Dentition, or cutting teeth. See Dentition 
 and Teeth. 
 
 Odo'ntioa. (From oSovs, a todth.) Remedies for 
 pains in the teeth. 
 
 ODONTIRRHCE'A. (From oSovs, a tooth, and pm, 
 to flow.) Bleeding from the socket of the jaw, after 
 drawing a tooth. 
 
 ODO'NTIS. (From oSovs, a tooth : so called be 
 cause its decoction was supposed useful in relieving 
 the toothache.) A species of lychnis. 
 
 ODONTI TIS. Inflammation of a tooth. See 
 Odontalgia. 
 
 ODONTOGLY'PHUM. (From oSov s, a tooth, and 
 yXv(Jxo, to scrape.) An instrument for scaling and 
 scraping the teeth. 
 
 ODONTOID. (Odontoides ; from oSovs, a tooth, 
 and ados, form; because it is shaped like a tooth.) 
 Tooth-like. See Dentatus. 
 
 ODONTOLI'THOS. (From o5ou?, a tooth, and 
 A i6os, a stone.) The tartar, or stony crust upon the 
 teeth. 
 
 ODONTOPHY'IA. (From oSovs, a tooth, and <pvo), 
 to grow.) Dentition, or cutting teeth, 
 
 Odontotri'mma. (From oSovs, a tooth, and rpifiw, 
 to wear away.) A dentifrice, or medicine, to clean 
 the teeth. 
 
 ODORIFEROUS. (From the smell which the se- 
 cretion from them has.) Some glands are so called. 
 
 Odoriferous glands. Glandules odorif erce. These 
 glands are situated around the corona glandis of the 
 male, and under the skin of the labia majora and nym- 
 ph® of females. They secrete a sebaceous matter, 
 which emits a peculiar odour. 
 
 ODOUR. Smell. This, which is the emanation of 
 an odoriferous body, is generally ascribed to a portion 
 of the body itself, converted into vapour: but from 
 some experiments lately instituted it would seem pro- 
 bable, that in many cases the odour is owing not to 
 the substance itself, but to a gas or vapour resulting 
 from its combination with an appropriate Vehicle, ca- 
 pable of diffusion in space. 
 
 CE'a. (Oiy: from oiw , to bear; so named from 
 its fruitfulness.) The servioe tree, Crataegus termi- 
 nalis. 
 
 CECONOMY. ( CEconomia : from oiko s, a house, 
 
 and vo/xos , a law.) lEconomia animalis. The con- 
 duct of nature in preserving bodies and following her 
 usual order; hence animal ceconomy and vegetable 
 (Economy, &c. 
 
 CEDE'MA. (From oiSeco, to swell.) A synonyme 
 of anasarca. See Anasarca. 
 
 CEDEMATO'DES. (From oiSew, to swell, and 
 siSos , resemblance.) Like to an oedema. 
 
 CEdemosa'rca. (From oiSypa, a swelling, and 
 capl, flesh.) A tumour mentioned by Severinus, of a 
 middle nature, between an oedema and sarcoma. 
 
 m 
 
GENO 
 
 OFF 
 
 CENA'NTHE. (From oivos, wine, and avdos,A 
 flower : so called because its flowers siuell like the 
 vine.) 
 
 1. The botanical name of a genus of the umbelli- 
 ferous plants. Class, Pentandria ; Order, JJigynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoBial name of the hemlock drop- 
 wort. See CEnanthe crocata. 
 
 CEnanthe crocata. The hemlock dropwort. 
 CEyianthe — chcerophylli foliisoi Linnaeus. An active 
 poison that has too often proved fatal, by being eaten 
 in mistake instead of water-parsnip. The juice, 
 nevertheless, cautiously exhibited, promises to be an 
 efficacious remedy in inveterate scorbutic eruptions. 
 Tiie root of this plant is not unpleasant to the taste, 
 and esteemed to be most deleterious of all the vege- 
 tables which this country produces. Mr. Howel, Sur- 
 geon at Haverfordwest, relates, that “ eleven French 
 prisoners had the liberty of walking in and about the 
 town of Pembroke. Three of them being in the fields 
 a little before noon, dug up a large quantity of this 
 plant, which they took to be wild celery, to eat with 
 their bread and butter for dinner. After washing it, 
 they all three ate, or rather tasted of the roots. As 
 they w r ere entering the town, without any previous no- 
 tice of sickness at the stomach, or disorder in the 
 head, one of them w as seized with convulsions. The 
 other two ran home, and sent a surgeon to him. The 
 surgeon endeavoured first to bleed, and then to vomit 
 him ; but those endeavours were fruitless, and he died 
 presently. Ignorant of the cause of their comrade’s 
 death, and of their own danger, they gave of these 
 roots to the other eight prisoneis, who ate of them with 
 their dinner. A few minutes afterward the remain- 
 ing two who gathered the plants were seized in the 
 same manner as the first, of which one died ; the other 
 was bled, and a vomit, with great difficulty, forced 
 down, on account of his jaw's being, as it were, locked 
 together. This operated, and he recovered, but was 
 some time affected with dizziness in his head, though 
 not sick, or the least disordered in the stomach. The 
 other eight being bled and vomited immediately, were 
 soon well.” At Clonmell, in Ireland, eight boys mis- 
 taking this plant for water-parsnip, ate plentifully of 
 its roots. About four or five hours after the eldest boy 
 became suddenly convulsed, and died : and before the 
 next morning four of the other boys died in a similar 
 manner. Of the other three, one W'as maniacal se- 
 veral hours, another lost his hair and nails, but the 
 third escaped unhurt. Stalpaart Vander Wiel men- 
 tions two cases of tne fatal effects of this root ; these, 
 however, were attended with great heat in the throat 
 and stomach, sickness, vertigo, and purging; they 
 both died in the course of two,or three hours after eat- 
 ing the root. Allen, in his Synopsis Medicinae, also 
 relates, that four children suffered greatly by eating 
 this poison. In these cases great agony was experi- 
 enced before the convulsion supervened: vomitings 
 likewise came on, which were encouraged by large 
 draughts of oil and warm water, to w'hich their reco- 
 very is ascribed. The late Sir William Watson, who 
 refers to the instances here cited, also says, that a 
 Dutchman was poisoned by the leaves of the plant 
 boiled in pottage. It appears, from various authori- 
 ties, that most brute animals are not less affected by 
 this poison than man : and Lightfoot informs us, that 
 a spoonful of the juice of this plant given to a dog, 
 rendered him sick and stupid : but a goat was observ- 
 ed to eat the plant with impunity. The great viru- 
 lence of this plant has not, however, prevented it from 
 being taken medicinally. In a letter from Dr. Poulte- 
 ney to Sir William Watson, we are told that a severe 
 and inveterate cutaneous disorder w as cured by the 
 juice of the root, though not without exciting the most 
 alarming symptoms. Taken in the dose of a spoonful, 
 in two hours afterward, the head was affected in a 
 very extraordinary manner, followed with violent sick- 
 ness and vomiting, cold sweats, and rigors; but this 
 did not deter the patient from continuing the medicine, 
 in somewhat less doses, till it effected a cure. 
 
 (Ena'rea. (O ivapey: from oivapa , the cuttings of 
 vines.) The ashes prepared of the twigs, &c. of 
 vines. 
 
 (Enelje'um. (From oivos, wine, and eXaiov, oil.) 
 A mixture of oil and wine. 
 
 CENO'GALA. (From oivos, wine, and yaXa, milk.) 
 A sort of potion made of wdne and milk. According 
 to some, it is wine as warm as new milk 
 130 
 
 O 5 N 0 OARuitr. ■prom oivos, wine, and yapov, garum.i 
 A mixture of wine and garum. 
 
 CENO'MELI. (From oivos, wine, and peXi, honey.) 
 Mead, or wine, made of honey, or sweetened with 
 honey. ; 
 
 CEno'pli. (From oivos, wine.) The great jubeb- 
 tree. The juice of the fruit is like that of the grape. 
 
 (ENOSTA'GMA. (From oivos, wine, and j-aCw, to 
 distil.) Spirit of wine. 
 
 CEno'thera. (From oivos, wine : so called because 
 its dried roots smell like wine.) A species of lysiraa- 
 chia. 
 
 CENOTHIONIC ACID. (CEnolhionicus ; from 
 oivos, wine.) An acid produced during the distillation 
 of sulphuric affher, and found in the residue according 
 to Sertuerner. 
 
 CENUS. (From oivos, wine.) Wine. 
 
 CEnus anthinos. Flowery wine. Galen says it is 
 ( Enos anthosmias, or wine impregnated with flowers, 
 in which sense it is an epithet for the Cyceon. 
 
 CEnus anthosmias. (From avdos, a flower, and 
 oopy, a smell.) Sweet-scented wine. 
 
 CEnus apezesmenus. A wine heated to a great 
 degree, and prescribed with other things, as garlic, salt, 
 milk, and vinegar. 
 
 CEnus apodsedus. Wine in which the dais, or 
 treda, hath been boiled. 
 
 CEnus deuterus. Wines of the second pressing. 
 
 CEnus diacheomenus. Wine diffused in larger 
 vessels, cooled and strained from the lees, to render it 
 thinner and weaker ; wines thus drawn off are called 
 saccus, and saccata , from the bag through which they 
 are strained. 
 
 CEnus galactodes. Wine with milk, or wine 
 made as warm as new milk. 
 
 CEnus malacus. CEnus malthacus. Soft wine. 
 Sometimes it means weak and thin, opposed to strong 
 wine ; or mild in opposition to austere. 
 
 CEnus melichroo3. Wine in which is honey. 
 
 CEnus (Enodes. Strong wine. 
 
 CEnus straphidios leucos. White wine made 
 from raisins. 
 
 CEnus tethalasmenos. Wine mixed with sea- 
 water. 
 
 CESOPH AGiE'US. (From oioo<f>ayos , the gullet.) 
 The muscle forming the sphincter oesophagi. 
 
 CEsophagi'smus. (From oioofyayos, the gullet.) 
 Difficult swallowing, from spasm. 
 
 . CESO'PHAGUS. (CEsophagus, i. m. ; from oiw, to 
 carry, and <J>ayu), to eat: because it carries the food 
 into the stomach.) The membranous and muscular 
 tube that descends in the neck, from the pharynx to 
 the stomach. It is composed of three tunics, or mem- 
 branes, viz. a common, muscular, and mucous. Its 
 arteries are branches of the oesophageal, which arises 
 from the aorta. The veins empty themselves into the 
 vena azygos. Its nerves are from the eighth pair and 
 great intercostal ; and it is every where under the in- 
 ternal or mucous membrane supplied with glands that 
 separate the mucus of the oesophagus, in order that the 
 masticated bole may readily pass down into the sto- 
 mach. 
 
 CESTROM A'NIA. (From otg-pos, the pudenda of a 
 woman, and paivopai, to rage.) A furor uterinus. See 
 Nymphomania. 
 
 CE'STRUM. (From mstrus , a gad-bee : because by 
 its bite, or sting, it agitates cattle.) CEstrum venereum. 
 The orgasm, or pleasant sensation, experienced during 
 coition. 
 
 (Estrum venereum. 1. The clitoris is so called, 
 as being the seat of the sensation. 
 
 2. The sensation is also so called. 
 
 CE'sype. (From ois, a sheep, and pviros, sordes.) 
 (Esypos ; (Esypum; (Esypus. It frequently is met 
 with in the ancient Pharmacy, for a certain oily sub- 
 stance, boiled out of particular parts of the fleeces of 
 wool, as what grows on the flank, neck, and parts most 
 used to sweat. 
 
 O'ffa alba. (From phath , a fragment, Hebrew.) 
 Van Hehnontthus calls the white coagulation which 
 arises from a mixture of a rectified spirit of wine, and 
 of urine ; but the spirit of urine must be distilled from 
 well-fermented urine ; and that must be well dephleg- 
 mated, else it will not answer. 
 
 OFFICINAL. (Officinalis ; from officina. a shop.j 
 Any medicine, directed by the colleges of physicians 
 to be kept in the shops, is so termed. 
 
OLD 
 
 OLE 
 
 Offusca'tio. The same as Amaurosis. 
 
 OIL. {Oleum; from olea, the olive : this name be- 
 ing at first confined to the oil expressed from the olive.) 
 Oil is defined, by modern chemists, to be a proper juice 
 of a fat or unctuous nature, either solid or fluid, indis- 
 soluble in water, combustible with flame, and volatile 
 in different degrees. Oils are never formed but by 
 organic bodies ; and all the substances in the mineral 
 kingdom, which present oily characters, have origi- 
 nated from the action of vegetable or animal life. 
 They are distinguished into fat, and essential oils ; 
 under the former head are comprehended oil of olives, 
 almonds, rape, ben, linseed, hemp, cocoa, &c. Essen- 
 tial oils differ from fat oils by the following characters ■. 
 their smell is strong and aromatic ; their volatility is 
 such that they rise with the heat of boiling water, and 
 their taste is very acrid ; they are likewise much more 
 combustible than fat oils ; they are obtained by pres- 
 sure, distillation, &c. from strong-smelling plants, as 
 that of peppermint, aniseed, caraway, &c. The use 
 of fat oils in the arts, and in medicine, is very consi- 
 derable ; they are medicinally prescribed as relaxing, 
 softening, and laxative remedies ; they enter into many 
 medical compounds, such as balsams, unguents, plas- 
 ters, &c. and they are often used as food on account 
 of the mucilage they contain. See Olea. Essential 
 oils are employed as cordial, stimulant, and antispas- 
 modic remedies. 
 
 [“ Oil , animal. The proximate principles of the ani- 
 mal creation consist, like those of vegetables, of a few 
 elementary substances, which, by combination in va- 
 rious proportions, give rise to their numerous varieties. 
 Carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, and nitrogen, are the prin- 
 cipal ultimate elements of animal matter ; and phos- 
 phorus and sulphur are also often contained in it. 
 The presence of nitrogen constitutes the most striking 
 peculiarity of animal, compared with Vegetable bodies ; 
 but as some vegetables contain nitrogen, so there are 
 certain animal principles, into the composition of which 
 it does not enter. 
 
 The presence of nitrogen stamps a peculiarity upon 
 the products obtained by the destructive distillation of 
 animal matter, and which are characterized by the pre- 
 sence of ammonia, formed by the union of hydrogen 
 with the nitrogen. It is sometimes so abundantly ge- 
 nerated as to be the leading product; thus, when horns, 
 hoofs, or bones, are distilled per se , a quantity of solid 
 carbonate of ammonia, and of the same substance 
 combined with empyreumatic oil, and dissolved in wa- 
 ter, are obtained ; hence the pharmaceutical prepara- 
 tions called spirit and salt of hartshorn, and Dipel’s 
 animal oil. Occasionally the acetic, benzoic, and some 
 other acids, are formed by the operation of heat on ani- 
 mal bodies, and these are found united to the ammo- 
 nia; cyanogen and hydrocyanic acid frequently oc- 
 cur.” — Webs. Man. Chem. — A.] 
 
 Oil , cetherial. See Oleum cethereum. 
 
 Oil, almond. See Amygdalus. 
 
 Oil of allspice. See Oleum pimento:. 
 
 Oil of amber. See Oleum succini. 
 
 Oil of caraway. See Oleum carui. 
 
 Oil , castor. See Ricimis communis. 
 
 Oil of chamomile. See Oleum anthemidis. 
 
 Oil of juniper. See Oleum juniperi. 
 
 Oil of lavender. See Oleum lavendulee. 
 
 Oil of linseed. See Oleum lini. 
 
 Oil of mace. See Oleum mads. 
 
 Oil , olive. See Olea europcea. 
 
 Oil of origanum. See Oleum origani. 
 
 Oil, palm. See Cocos butyracea. 
 
 Oil of pennyroyal. See Oleum pulegit. 
 
 Oil of peppermint. See Oleum menthce piperitee. 
 
 Oil, rock. See Petroleum. 
 
 Oil of spearmint. See Oleum menl/ue viridis. 
 
 Oil, sulphurated. See Oleum sulphuratum. 
 
 Oil of turpentine. See Oleum terebinthince rectiji- 
 catum. 
 
 Oil of vitriol. See Sulphuric acid. 
 
 OINTMENT. See Ungucntum. 
 
 OISANITE. Pyramidal ore of titanium. 
 
 OLDENLANDIA. (In honour of II. II. Oldenland, 
 a Dane, who made a visit to the Cape of Good Hope, 
 about the year 1695, for the purpose of collecting plants, 
 where he soon after died. Linnteua described many 
 plants from his Herbarium.) The name of a genus 
 of plants. Class Pentandria ; Order,. Digynia. 
 
 Oldenlandia umbellata. The roots of this plant 
 
 Qq2 
 
 which grows wild on the coast of Coromandel, and is 
 also cultivated there, are used by dyers, and calico 
 printers, for the same purpose as madder with us, 
 giving the beautiful red so much admired in the Madras 
 cottons. 
 
 O LEA. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, Monandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Olea europ®. The systematic name of the plant 
 from which the olive oil is obtained. Oliva ; Olea 
 sativa. Olsa—foliis lanceolatis integerrimis racemis 
 axillaribus coarctatis, of Linn® us. The olive-tree in 
 all ages has been greatly celebrated, and held in pe- 
 culiar estimation, as the bounteous gift of heaven ; it 
 was formerly exhibited in the religious ceremonies of 
 the Jew s, and is still continued as emblematic of peace 
 and plenty. The varieties of this tree are numerous, 
 distinguished not only by the form of the leaves, but 
 also by the shape, size, and colour of the fruit ; as the 
 large Spanish olive, the small oblong Provence olive, 
 &c. &c. These, when pickled, are well known to us 
 by the names of Spanish and French olives, which- 
 are extremely grateful to many stomachs, and s^id ta 
 excite appetite and promote digestion ; they are pre- 
 pared from the green unripe fruit, which is repeatedly 
 steeped in water, to which some quicklime or alkaline 
 salt is added, in order to shorten the operation : after 
 this, they are washed tmd preserved in a pickle of 
 common salt and water, to which an aromatic is some- 
 times added. The principal consumption, however, of 
 this fruit isin the preparation of the common salad oil, 
 or oleum olives of the pharmacopoeias, which is ob* 
 tained by grinding and pressing them when thoroughly 
 ripe : the finer and purer oil issues first by gentle pres- 
 sure, and the inferior sorts on heating what is left, and 
 pressing it more strongly. The best olive oil is of a 
 bright pale amber colour, bland to the taste, and with 
 out any smell : it becomes rancid by age, and sooner 
 if kept in a warm situation. With regard to its utility, 
 oil, in some shape, forms a considerable part of our 
 food, both animal and vegetable, and affords much 
 nourishment. With some, however, oily substances do 
 not unite with the contents of the stomach, and are 
 frequently brought up by eructation ; this happens 
 more especially to those whose stomachs abopnd with 
 acid. — Oil, considered as a medicine, is supposed to 
 correct acrimony, and to lubricate and relax the fibres; 
 and, therefore, has been recommended internally to 
 obviate the effects of various stimuli, which produce 
 irritation, and consequent inflammation : on this 
 ground it has been generally prescribed in coughs, 
 catarrhal affections, and erosions. The oil of olives 
 is successfully used in Switzerland against the tceniu 
 osculis superficialibus , and itis in very high estimation 
 in this and other countries against nephritic pains, 
 spasms, colic, constipation of the bowels, &c. Ex- 
 ternally it has been found a useful application to bites 
 and stings of various poisonous animals, as the mad 
 dog, several serpents, &c. also to bums, tumours, and 
 other affections, both by itself, or mixed in liniments 
 or poultices. Oil rubbed over the body is said to be of 
 great service in dropsies, particularly ascites. Olive 
 oil enters several officinal compositions, and when 
 united with water, by the intervention of alkali, is 
 usually given in coughs and hoarsenesses. 
 
 Olea'men. (From oleum, oil.) A thin liniment 
 composed of oils. 
 
 Olea'nder. (From olea, the olive-tree, which it 
 resembles.) The rose-bay. 
 
 Olea'ster. (Diminutive of olea, the olive-tree.) 
 The wild olive. 
 
 OLECRANON. (From w’Xevy, the ulna, and 
 Kpavov, the head. The elbow, or process of the ulna, 
 upon which a person leans. See Ulna. 
 
 OLEFIANT GAS. See Carbur etled hydrogen gas. 
 
 OLEIC ACID. “When potassa and hog’s lard are 
 saponified, the margarate of the alkali separates in the 
 form of a pearly looking solid, while the fluid fat 
 remains in solution, combined with the potassa. 
 When the alkali is separated by tartaric acid, the oily 
 principle of fat is obtained, which Chevreuil purifies 
 by saponifying it again and again, recovering it two- 
 or three times; by which means the whole of the 
 margarine is separated. As this oil has the property 
 of saturating bases and forming neutral compounds, he 
 has called it oleic acid.” 
 
 O'lenk. {SlXevt].) The cubit, or ulna 
 
 OLEOSA'CCIIARUM. (From oleum, oil, and sac- 
 
 131 
 
OLE 
 
 OLE 
 
 charum , sugar. An essential oil ground up with 
 ugar. ^ 
 
 OLERACEUS. (From oleo , to grow.) Holeraceus. 
 Partaking of the nature of pot-herbs. 
 
 Olerace®. (From olus, a pot-herb.) The name 
 of an order of plants in Linnasus’s Fragments of a 
 Natural Method, consisting of such as have incomplete 
 inelegant flowers, heaped together in the calyces ; as 
 beta, chenopodium, spinacia. &c. 
 
 O'LEUM. See Oil. 
 
 Oleum abietinum. The resinous juice which exudes 
 spontaneously from the silver and fed firs. It is sup- 
 posed to be superior to that obtained by wounding the 
 tree. 
 
 Oleum ®thereum. iEthereal oil. Oleum vini. 
 After the distillation of sulphuric aether, carry on the 
 distillation with a less degree of heat until a black froth 
 begins to rise; then immediately remove the retort 
 from the fire. Add sufficient water to the liquor in the 
 retort, that the oily part may float upon the surface. 
 Separate this, and add to it as much lime-water as may 
 be necessary to neutralize the adherent acid, and shake 
 them together. Lastly, collect the aethereal oil which 
 separates. This oil is used as an ingredient in the 
 compound spirit of aether. It is of a yellow colour, 
 less volatile than aether, soluble in alkohol, and inso- 
 luble in water. 
 
 Oleum amygdala. See Amygdalus communis. 
 
 Oleum amygdalarum. See Amygdalus communis. 
 
 Oleum animale. Oleum animate Dippelii. An 
 empyreumatic oil obtained by distillation from bones 
 and animal substances. It is sometimes exhibited as an 
 antispasmodic and diaphoretic, in the dose of from ten 
 to forty drops. 
 
 Oleum animale dippelii. See Oleum animale. 
 
 Oleum anisi. Formerly Oleum essentiale anisi ; 
 Oleum e seminibus anisi. Oil of anise. The essential 
 oil of aniseed possesses all the virtues attributed to the 
 anisum, and is often given as a stimulant and carmi- 
 native, in the dose of from five to eight drops mixed 
 with an appropriate vehicle. See Pimpinella anisum. 
 
 Oleum anthemidis. Oil of chamomile, formerly 
 called oleum e floribus chamaemeli. See Anthemis 
 nobilis. 
 
 Oleum camphoratum. See Linimentum camphorce. 
 
 Oleum carpathicum. A fine essential oil, distilled 
 from the fresh cones of the tree which affords the com- 
 mon turpentine. See Finns sylvestris. 
 
 Oleum carui. Formerly called Oleum essentiale 
 oarui ; Oleum essentiale e seminibus carui. The oil 
 of caraways is an admirable carminative, diluted with 
 rectified spirit into an essence, and then mixed with 
 any proper fluid. See Carum. 
 
 Oleum caryophylli aromatici. A stimulant and 
 aromatic preparation of the clove. See Eugenia cary- 
 ophyllata. 
 
 Oleum cedrinum. Essentia ae cedro. The oil of 
 the peel of citrons, obtained, without distillation, in 
 Italy. 
 
 Oleum cinnamomi. A warm, stimulant, and deli- 
 cious stomachic. Given in the dose of from one to 
 three drops, rubbed down with some yelk of egg, in a 
 little wine, it allays violent emotions of the stomach 
 from morbid irritability, and is particularly serviceable 
 in debility of the primaj vise, after cholera. 
 
 Oleum cornu cervi. This is applied externally as 
 a stimulant to paralytic affections of the limbs. 
 
 Oleum gabianum. See Petroleum rubrum. 
 
 Oleum juniperi. Formerly called Oleum essentiale 
 juniperi baccce ; Oleum essentiale c baccis juniperi. 
 Oil of juniper. Oil of juniper- berries possesses stimu- 
 lant, carminative, and stomachic virtues, in the dose 
 of from two to four drops, and in a larger dose proves 
 highly diuretic. It is often administered in the cure of 
 dropsical complaints, when the indication is to provoke 
 the urinary discharge. See Juniperus communis. 
 
 Oleum lavendul®. Formerly called Oleum essen- 
 tiale lavendulcB ; Oleum essentiale e floribus lavendulce. 
 Oil of lavender. Though mostly used as a perfume, 
 this essential oil may be exhibited internally, in the 
 dose of from one to five drops, as a stimulant in ner- 
 vous headaches, hysteria, and debility of the stomach. 
 See JLavenda spica. 
 
 Oleum lauri. Oleum launnum. An anodyne and 
 antispasmodic application, generally rubbed on sprains 
 and bruises unattended with inflammation. 
 
 Oleum limonis. The essential oil of lemons pos- 
 132 
 
 sesses stimulant and stomachic powers, but Is prlnci* 
 pally used externally, mixed with ointments, as a 
 perfume. 
 
 Oleum lini. Linseed oil is emollient and demulcent, 
 in the dose of from half an ounce to an ounce. It is 
 frequently given in the form of clyster in colics ?.nd 
 obstipation. Cold-drawn linseed-oil, with lime-water 
 and extract of lead, forms, in many instances, the best 
 application for burns and scalds. See Linumusitatis- 
 simum. 
 
 Oleum lucii piscis. See Esox tucius. 
 
 Oleum macis. Oleum myristicce expressum. Oil 
 of mace. A fragrant sebaceous substance, expressed 
 in the East Indies from the nutmeg. There are two 
 kinds. The best is brought in stone jars, is somewhat 
 soft, of a yellow colour, and resembles in smell the 
 nutmeg. The other is brought from Holland, in flat 
 square cakes. The weak smell and faint colour war- 
 rants our supposing it to be the former kind sophisti- 
 cated. Their use is chiefly external, in form of plaster, 
 unguent, or liniment. See Myristicce moschata. 
 
 Oleum malabathri. An oil similar in flavour to 
 that of cloves, brought from the East Indies, where it 
 is said to be drawn from the leaves of the cassia-tree. 
 
 Oleum menthje piperita. Formerly called Oleum 
 essentiale menthce piperitidis. Oil of peppermint. Oil 
 of peppermint possesses all the active principle of the 
 plant. It is mostly used to make the simple water. 
 Mixed with rectified spirit it forms an essence, which 
 is put into a variety of compounds, as sugar drops and 
 troches, which are exhibited as stimulants, carmina- 
 tives, and stomachics. See Mentha piperita. 
 
 Oleum menth® viridis. Formerly called Oleum 
 essentiale menthce sativee. Oil of spearmint. This 
 essential oil is mostly in use for making the simple 
 water, but may be exhibited in the dose of from two to 
 five drops as a carminative, stomachic, and stimulant. 
 See Mentha viridis. 
 
 Oleum myristic®. The essential oil of nutmeg is 
 an excellent stimulant and aromatic, and may be ex- 
 hibited in every case where such remedies are indi- 
 cated, with advantage. See Myristica moschata. 
 
 Oleum myristic® expressum. This is commonly 
 called oil of mace. See Oleum macis. 
 
 Oleum neroli. Essentia neroli. The essential oil 
 of the flowers of the Seville orange-tree. It is brought 
 to us from Italy and France. 
 
 Oleum oliv®. See Olea europea. 
 
 Oleum origani. Formerly called Oleum essentiale 
 origani. Oil of origanum. A very acrid and stimu- 
 lating essential oil. It is employed for alleviating the 
 pain arising from caries of the teeth, and for making 
 the simple water of marjoram. See Origanum vulgare. 
 
 Oleum palm®. See Cocos butyracea. 
 
 Oleum petr®. See Petroleum. 
 
 Oleum piMENT®. Oil of allspice. A stimulant and 
 aromatic oil. See Myrtus pimento. 
 
 Oleum pulegii. Formerly called Oleum essentiale 
 pulegii. Oil of penny-royal. A stimulant and anti- 
 spasmodic oil, which may be exhibited in hysterical and 
 nervous affections. See Mentha pulegium. 
 
 Oleum ricini. See Ricinus communis. 
 
 Oleum rosmarini. Formerly called Oleum essen- 
 tiale rosis marini. Oil of rosemary. The essential oil 
 of rosemary is an excellent stimulant, and may be 
 given with great advantage in nervous, and spasmodic 
 affections of the stomach. See Rosmarinus officinalis. 
 
 Oleum sabin®. A stimulating emmenagogue : it is 
 best administered with myrrh, in the form of bolus. 
 See Junipcris communis. 
 
 Oleum sassafras. An agreeable stimulating car 
 minative and sudorific. 
 
 Oleum sinapeos. This is an emollient oil, the acrid 
 principle of the mustard remaining in the seed. See 
 
 Sinapis alba. 
 
 Oleum succini. Oleum succini rectificalum. Put 
 timber in an alembic, and with the heat of a sand-bath, 
 gradually increased, distil over an acid liquor, an oil, 
 and a salt contaminated with oil. Then redistil the 
 oil a second and a third time. Oil of amber is mostly 
 used externally, as a stimulating application to para- 
 lytic limbs, or those affected with cramp and rheuma- 
 tism. Hooping-cough, and other convulsive diseases, 
 are said to be relieved also by rubbing the spine with 
 this oil. See Succinum. 
 
 Oleum sulpiiuratum. Formerly called Balsamum 
 sulphur is simplex. Sulphurated oil. Take of washed 
 
OME 
 
 OME 
 
 sulphur, two ounces ; olive oil, a pint. Having heated 
 the oil in a very large iron pot, and the sulphur gra- 
 dually, stir the mixture after each addition, until they 
 have united. This, which was formerly called simple 
 balsam of sulphur, is an acrid stimulating preparation, 
 and much praised by some in the cure of coughs and 
 other phthisical complaints. 
 
 Oleum syri^e. A fragrant essential oil, obtained by 
 distillation from the balm of Gilead plant. See Draco- 
 cephalum tnoldavica. 
 
 Olkum templinum. Oleum templinum verum. A 
 terebinthinate oil obtained from the fresh cones of the 
 Pinus abies of Linnaeus. 
 
 Oleum terebinthinje rectificatum. Take of 
 oil of turpentine, a pint; water, four pints. Distil over 
 the oil. Stimulant, diuretic, and sudorific virtues are 
 attributed to this preparation, in the dose of from ten 
 drops to twenty, which are given in rheumatic pains of 
 the chronic kind, especially sciatica. Its chief use in- 
 ternally, however, is as an anthelmintic and styptic. 
 Uterine, pulmonic, gastric, intestinal, and other hae- 
 morrhages, when passive, are more effectually relieved 
 by its exhibition than by any other medicine Exter- 
 nally it is applied, mixed with ointments and other ap- 
 plications, to bruises, sprains, rheumatic pains, indolent 
 ulcers, burns, and scalds. 
 
 Oleum tkrRjE. See Petroleum. 
 
 Oleum vini. Stimulant and anodyne, in the dose of 
 from one to four drops. 
 
 Oleum vitrioli. See Sulphuric acid. 
 
 OLFACTOR Y. (Olfactorius ; from olf actus, the 
 sense of smelling.) Belonging to the organ or sense of 
 smelling. 
 
 Olfactory nerve. The first pair of nerves are so 
 termed, because they are the organs of smelling. They 
 arise from the corpora striata, perforate the ethmoid 
 bone, and are distributed very numerously on the pitui- 
 tary membrane of the nose. 
 
 OLI'BANUM. (From lebona , Chaldean.) See Ju- 
 niperus lycia. 
 
 OLIGOTRO'PHIA. (From oXiyo?, small, andrps^w, 
 to nourish.) Deficient nourishment. 
 
 OLISTHE'MA. (From oXioQaivu), to fall out.) A 
 luxation. 
 
 OLI'VA. See Olea europea. 
 
 OLIVA'RIS. (From oliva, the olive.) Oliviformis. 
 Resembling the olive ; applied to two eminences on the 
 lower part of the medulla oblongata, called corpora 
 ulivaria. 
 
 OLIVE. See Olea europea. 
 
 Olive , spurge. See Daphne mezereum. 
 
 Olive-tree. See Olea europea. 
 
 OLIVE'NITE. An ore of copper. 
 
 OLI'VILE. The name given by Pelletier to the 
 substance which remains after gently evaporating the 
 alkoholic solution of the gum which exudes from the 
 olive-tree. It is a white, brilliant, starchy powder. 
 
 OLI'VINE. A subspecies of prismatic chrysolite. 
 Its colour is olive-green. It occurs in basalt, green- 
 stone, porphyry, and lava, and generally accompanied 
 with augite. It is found in Scotland, Ireland, France, 
 Bohemia, &c. 
 
 Olla'ris lapis. Pot-stone. 
 
 Olophly'ctis. (From oXo?, whole, and 0Xv/m?, a 
 pustule.) A small hot eruption covering the whole 
 body. 
 
 Olusa'trum. {Id est olus atrum , the black herb, 
 from its black leaves.) See Smyrnium olusalrum. 
 
 OMA. This Greek final usually imports external 
 protuberance; as in sarcoma , staphyloma , carcino- 
 ma, &c. 
 
 OMA'GRA. (From wpos, the shoulder, and aypa, a 
 seizure.) The gout in the shoulder. 
 
 OMENTI'TIS. ( Omentitis : from omentum, the 
 caul.) Inflammation of the omentum, a species of pe- 
 ritonitis. 
 
 OME'NTUM. (From omen , a guess: so called be- 
 cause the soothsayers prophesied from an inspection of 
 this part.) Epiploon. The caul. An adipose mem- 
 branous viscus of the abdomen, that is attached to the 
 stomach, and lies on the anterior surface of the intes- 
 tines. It is thin and easily torn, being formed of a du- 
 plicature of the peritoneum, with more or less of fat in- 
 terposed. It is distinguished into the great omentum 
 and the little omentum. 
 
 1. The omentum majus , which is also termed omen- 
 tum gastrocolicum , arises from the whole of the great 
 
 curvature of the stomach, and even as far as the spleen, 
 from whence it descends loosely behind the abdominal 
 parietes, and over the intestines to the navel, and some- 
 times into the pelvis. Having descended thus far, its 
 inferior aaprgin turns inwards and ascends again, and 
 is fastened to the colon and the spleen, where its ves- 
 sels enter. 
 
 2. Theomentum minus, or omentum hepatico-gastri 
 cum, arises posteriorly from the transverse fissure of 
 the liver. It is composed of a duplicature of perito 
 neum, passes over the duodenum and small lobe of the 
 liver: it also passes by the lobulus spigelii and pan- 
 creas, proceeds into the colon and small curvature of 
 the stomach, and is implanted ligamentous into the 
 oesophagus. It is in this omentum that Winslow dis- 
 covered a natural opening, which goes by his name. If 
 air be blown in at this foramen of Winslow, which is 
 always found behind the lobulus spigelii, between the 
 right side of the liver and hepatic vessels, the duode- 
 num, the cavity of the omentum, and all its sacs, may 
 be distended. 
 
 The omentum is always double, and between its' la- 
 mellae, clos'ely connected by very tender cellular sub- 
 stance, the vessels are distributed and the fat collected. 
 Where the top of the right kidney, and the lobulus spi- 
 gelii of the liver, with the subjacent large vessels, form ' 
 an angle with the duodenum, there the external mem- 
 brane of the colon, which comes from the peritoneum 
 joining with the membrane of the duodenum, which 
 also rises immediately from the peritoneum lying upon 
 the kidney, enters the back into the transverse fissure 
 of the liver for a considerable space, is continuous with 
 its external coat, contains the gall-bladder, supports the 
 hepatic vessels, and is very yellow and slippery. Be- 
 hind this membranous production, between the right 
 lobe of the liver, hepatic vessels, vena portarum, biliary 
 ducts, aorta, and adjacent duodenum, there is the na- 
 tural opening just mentioned, by which air may be 
 blown extensively into all the cavity of the omentum. 
 From thence, in a course continuous with this mem 
 brane from the pyloris and the smaller curvature of the 
 stomach, the external membrane of the liver joins in 
 such a manner with that of the stomach, that the thin 
 membrane of the li,ver is continued out of the fossa of 
 the venal duct, across the little lobe into the stomach 
 stretched before the lobe and before the pancreas. This 
 little omentum, or omentum hepatico-gastricum, when 
 inflated, resembles a cone, and, gradually becoming 
 harder and emaciated, it changes into a true ligament, 
 by which the oesophagus is connected to the diaphragm. 
 But the larger omentum, the omentum gastrocolicum, is 
 of a much greater extent. It begins at the first acces- 
 sion of the right gastro-epiploic artery to the stomach, 
 being continued there from the upper plate of the 
 transverse mesocolon, and then from the whole great 
 curve of the stomach, as ,far as the spleen, and also 
 from the right convex end of the stomach towards the 
 spleen, until it also terminates in a ligament that ties 
 the upper and back part of the spleen to the stomach. 
 This is the anterior lamina. Being continued down- 
 wards, sometimes to the navel, sometimes to the pel- 
 vis, it hangs before the intestines, and behind the mus- 
 cles of the abdomen, until its lower edge, being reflect- 
 ed upon itself, ascends, leaving an intermediate vacuity 
 between it and the anterior lamina, and is continued to 
 a very great extent, into the external membrane of the 
 transverse colon, and, lastly, into the sinus of the spleen, 
 by which the large blood-vessels are received, and it 
 ends finally on the oesophagus, under the diaphragm. 
 Behind the stomach, and before the pancreas, its cavity 
 is continuous with that of the smaller omentum. To 
 this the omentum-colicum is connected, which arises 
 farther to the right than the first origin of the omentum 
 gastrocolicum from the mesocolon, with the cavity of 
 which it is continuous, but produced solely from the 
 colon and its external membrane, which departs double 
 from the intestine. It is prolonged, and terminates by 
 a conical extremity, sometimes of longer, sometimes of 
 shorter extent, above the intestinum ca>cum ; for all the 
 blood which returns from the omentum and mesocolon 
 goes into the vena portarum, and by that into the liver 
 itself. The omentum gastrocolicum is furnished with 
 blood from each of the gastro-epiploic arteries, by many 
 descending articulated branches, of which the most 
 lateral are the longest, and the lowest anastomose by 
 minute twigs with those of the colon. It also has 
 branches from the splenic, duodenal, and adipose arte- 
 
 vu» 
 
OMF 
 
 ONO 
 
 ries. The omentum colicum has its arteries from the 
 colon, as also the smaller appendices, and also from 
 the duodenal and right epiploic. The arteries of the 
 small omentum come from the hepatics, and from the 
 right and left coronaries. The omentum being fat 
 and indolent, has very small nerves. They arise from 
 the nerves of the eighth pair, both in the greater and 
 less curvatures of the stomach. The arteries of the 
 mesentery are in general the same with those which go 
 to the intestine, and of which the smaller branches re- 
 main in the glands and fat of the mesentery. V arious 
 small accessory arteries go to both mesocolons, from 
 the intercostals, spermatics, lumbars, and caspular to 
 the transverse portion from the splenic artery, and 
 pancreato-duodenalis, and to the left mesocolon, from 
 the branches of the aorta going to the lumbar glands. 
 The veins of the omentum in general accompany the 
 arteries, and unite into similar trunks ; those of the 
 left part of the gastrocolic omentum into the splenic, 
 and also those of the hepatico-gastric, which likewise 
 sends its blood to the trunk of the vena portarum : 
 those from the larger and right part of the ga&tro-colic 
 omentum, from the omentum colicum, and from the 
 appendices epiploicae into the mesenteric trunk. All 
 the veins of the mesentery meet together, and end in 
 the vena portarum, being collected first into two large 
 branches, of which the one, the mesenteric, receives 
 the gastro-epiploic vein, the colicae mediae, the ilioco- 
 lica, and all those of the small intestines, as far as the 
 duodenum : the other, which going transversely, in- 
 serts itself into the former, above the origin of the duo- 
 denum, carries back the blood of the left gastric veins, 
 and those of the rectum, except the lowermost, which 
 belongs partly to those of the bladder and partly to the 
 hypogastric branches of the pelvis. The vein which is 
 called haemorrhoidalis interna is sometimes inserted 
 rather into the splenic than into the mesenteric vein. 
 Has the omentum also lymphatic vessels 1 Certainly 
 there are conglobate glands, both in the little omentum 
 and in the gastrocolicum ; and ancient anatomists have 
 observed pellucid vessels in the omentum ; and a mo- 
 dern has described them for lacteals of the stomach. 
 
 Omentum colicum. See Omentum. 
 
 Omentum gastro-colicum. See Omentum. 
 
 Omentum hepatico-gastricum. See Omentum. 
 
 OMO. (From wpof, the shoulder.) Names com- 
 pounded with this word belong to muscles which are 
 attached to the scapula. 
 
 OMOCO'TYLE. (From topos, the shoulder, and 
 kotv\t), a cavity.) The cavity in the extremity of the 
 neck of the scapula, in which the head of the humerus 
 is articulated. 
 
 OMO-HYOIDEUS. A muscle situated between the 
 os liyoides and shoulder, that pulls the os hyoides ob- 
 liquely downwards. Coraco hyoideus of Albinus and 
 Douglas. Scapulo hyodien of Dumas. It arises broad, 
 thin, and fleshy, from the superior costa of the scapula, 
 near the semilunar notch, and from the ligament that 
 runs across it ; thence ascending obliquely, it becomes 
 tendinous below the sternocleido-mastoideus, and, 
 growing fleshy again, is inserted into the base of the os- 
 hyoides. 
 
 OMOPLA'TA. <From copos, the shoulder, and 
 scXaruj, broad.) The bladebone. See Scapula. 
 
 Omoplato-hyoideus. The same as Omo-liyoideus. 
 
 Omo'tocos. (From wpoj, crude, and tiktlj, to bring 
 forth.) A miscarriage; 
 
 Omo'tribes. (From upog, crude, and TptjSu, to 
 bruise.) Oil expressed from unripe olives. 
 
 Ompiia'cinum. (From opcpaiciov, the juice of unripe 
 grapes.) Oil expressed from unripe olives. 
 
 Ompha'cion. (From opcpaKog, an unripe grape.) 
 Omphacium. The juice of unripe grapes ; and by 
 some applied to that of wild apples., or crabs, com- 
 monly called Verjuice. 
 
 OMPHACITE. A variety of augite of a pale leek- 
 green colour. It occurs in primitive rocks, with 
 precious garnet, in Carinthia. 
 
 Omphaci'tis. (From opipaicos, an unripe grape.) 
 A small kind of gall-nut, which resembles an unripe 
 grape. 
 
 Omphaco'meli. (From op<}>aKos, an unripe grape, 
 and prXi, honey.) An oxymel made of the juice of 
 unripe grapes and honey. 
 
 Omphaloca'rpus. (From op(f>a\og, the navel, and 
 Kapirog, fruit : so called because its fruit resembles a 
 navel.) Cleavers. The Galium aperine of Linnaeus. 
 
 134 
 
 OMPHALOCE'LE. (From opipaAOS) the navel, and 
 kt/Xt], a tumour.) An umbilical hernia. See Her- 
 nia. 
 
 Omphalo'des. (From op<Pa\og, a navel, and eidog, 
 resemblance : so named because the calyx is excavated 
 in the middle like the human navel.) A plant re- 
 sembling the navel, which the leaf of the cotyledon 
 and hydrocotyle does. 
 
 Omphaloma'ntia. (From opQaXog, the navel, and 
 yvvTsa w, to prophesy.) The foolish vaticination of 
 midwives, who pretend to foretell the number of the 
 future offspring from the number of knots in the navel. 
 
 OMPHALOS. (From opcpteXioicu), to roll up.) The 
 navel. See Umbilicus. 
 
 OMPHALOTO'MIA. (From op<j>a\og, the navel, 
 and tejuvw, to cut.) The division or separation of the 
 navel-string 
 
 Ona'gra. (From ovaypog, the wild ass.) 1. An 
 American plant: so called because it is said to tame 
 wild beasts. 
 
 2. A name for the rheumatism in the elbow. 
 
 ONEIRODY'NIA. (From oveipov, a dream, and 
 oSvvrj, anxiety.) Disturbed imagination during sleep. 
 A genus of disease in the class Neuroses ; and order 
 Vesanice, of Cullen, containing two species. 
 
 1. Oneirodynia activa , walking in the sleep. 
 
 2. Oneirodynia gravans , the incubus, or nightmare. 
 The nervous or indisposed persons are oppressed during 
 sleep with a heavy pressing sensation on the chest, by 
 which respiration is impeded, or the circulation of 
 blood intercepted, to such a degree, as to threaten suf- 
 focation. Frightful ideas are recollected on waking, 
 which occupied the dreaming mind. Frequent at- 
 tempts are made to cry out , but often without effect, 
 and the horrors and agitations felt by the patient, are 
 inexpressibly frightful. The sensations generally 
 originate in a large quantity of wind, or indigestible 
 matter in the stomach of supper-eaters , which, press- 
 ing the stomach against the diaphragm, impede respi- 
 ration, or render it short and convulsed. Inflated in- 
 testines may likewise produce similar effects, or mental 
 perturbations. 
 
 There is another species of nightmare mentioned by 
 authors, which- has a more dangerous tendency ; and 
 this arises from an impeded .circulation of blood in the 
 lungs, when lying down, or two great relaxation of the 
 heart and its impelling powers. Epilepsy, apoplexy, or 
 sudden death, are sometimes among the consequences 
 of this species of disturbed sleep. Diseased states of 
 the large vessels, aneurisms, water in the pleura, pe- 
 ricardium, or lungs, empyema, &c. are among the most 
 dangerous causes. 
 
 ONEIRO'GMOS. (From oveipiorjoa, to dream.) 
 Venereal dreams. 
 
 ONEJRO'GONOS. (From ovcipog, a dream, andyow;, 
 the seed.) So the Greeks cad an occasional emission 
 of the semen in sleep, when it only happens rarely. 
 
 ONION. See Allium cepa. 
 
 Onion sea. See Scilla. 
 
 ONI'SCUS. (From ovog, an ass: so called because 
 like the ass it requires much beating before it is useful.) 
 1. The stockfish. 
 
 2. The slow- worm. 
 
 3. The name of a genus of insects of the order Aptera. 
 
 Oniscus asellus. The systematic name of the 
 
 woodlouse. Millepedes ; Millepeda. These insects, 
 though they obtain a place in the pharmacopoeias, are 
 very seldom used medicinally in this country ; they 
 appear to act as stimulants and slight diuretics, and 
 for this purpose they ought to be administered in a 
 much greater dose than is usually prescribed. The 
 expressed juice of forty or fifty living millepedes, given 
 in a mild drink, has been said to cure very obstinate 
 jaundices. 
 
 ONI'TIS. (From ovos, an ass, because asses covet 
 it.) The Origanum vvlgare, or wild maijoram. 
 
 ONOBRY'CHIS. (Fromovoj, an ass, and ($pvx<a, h> 
 bray : so called, according to Blahchard, because the 
 smell or taste makes asses bray.) See Hedysarum 
 onobrychis. 
 
 ONO NIS. (From ovos, an ass: because it interrupts 
 asses when at plough.) 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaian system. Class, Diadclphia ; 
 Order, Decandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the rest-harrow Se« 
 
 Ononis spinosa. 
 
 Ononis arvensis. See Ononis spinosa. 
 
OPH 
 
 OPH 
 
 Ononis spinosa. The systematic name of the rest- 
 harrow. Resta bovis ; Arrest a bovis ; Remora aratri. 
 The roots of this plant have a faint unpleasant smell, 
 and a sweetish, bitterish, somewhat nauseous taste. 
 Their active matter is confined to the cortical jpart, 
 which has been sometimeg given in powder, or other 
 forms, as an aperient and diuretic. 
 
 ONOPO'RDIUM. (OvonopSov ", from ovos , an ass, 
 and rrepSw, to break wind : so named from its being 
 much coveted by asses, and from the noise it makes 
 upon pressure.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Po- 
 lygamia cequalis. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the cotton- thistle. 
 See Onopordium acanthium. 
 
 Onopordium acanthium. The systematic name of 
 the cotton-thistle. Carduus tomentosus. The plant 
 distinguished by this name is thus described by Lin- 
 naeus, Onopordium — calycibus squamosis squamis pa- 
 tentibus ; foliis ovato-oblongis , sinuatis. Its ex- 
 pressed juice has been recommended as a cure for 
 cancer, either applied by moistening lint with it, or 
 mixing some simple farinaceous substance, so as to 
 form a poultice, which should be in contact with the 
 disease, and renewed twice a day. 
 
 ONO'SMA. (From oaprj, a sweet smell or savour.) 
 The name of a genus of plants. Class, Pentandria ; 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Onosma echioides. The systematic name of the 
 plant, the root of which is called Anchusa lutea in 
 some pharmacopoeias. It is supposed to possess emme- 
 nagogue virtues. 
 
 ONY'CHIA. (From owl, nail-) A whitlow at 
 the side of the fingernail. 
 
 O'NYX. Ow£. In surgery. Unguis. An abscess, 
 or collection of pus between the lamell® of the cor- 
 nea; so called from its resemblance to the stone called 
 onyx. The diagnostic signs are, a white spot or speck, 
 prominent, soft, and fluctuating. The species are : 
 
 1. Onyx superficialis, arising from inflammation, not 
 dangerous, for it vanishes when the inflammation is re- 
 solved by the use of astringent collyria. 
 
 2. Onyx profundus , or a deep abscess, which is 
 deeper seated between the lamellaj of the cornea, 
 sometimes breaking internally, and forming an hypo- 
 pium : when it opens externally, it leaves a fistula upon 
 the cornea ; whenever the pus is exsiccated, there re- 
 mains a leucoma. 
 
 In mineralogy, Calcedony, in which there is an alter- 
 nation of white, black, and dark brown layers. 
 
 Ooei'des. (From oov, an egg, and aSos, a likeness.) 
 An epithet for the aqueous humour of the eye. 
 
 OPACITY. Opacilas. The faculty of obstructing 
 the passage of light. 
 
 OPAL. Of this silicious stone there are seven kinds, 
 according to Professor Jameson. 
 
 1. Precious opal. Of a milk-white colour, inclining 
 to blue. It occurs in small veins in clay-porphyry, in 
 Hungary. 
 
 2. Common opal, of a milk-white colour, found in 
 Cornwall. 
 
 3. Fire opal ; the colour of a hyacinth-red, found 
 only in Mexico. 
 
 4. Mother of pearl opal , or cacholong , a variety of 
 calcedony. 
 
 5. Semi opal, of a white, brown, or gray colour, 
 found in Greenland, Iceland, and Scotland. 
 
 4>. Jasper opal, or ferruginous oval. This is of a scar- 
 let, or gray colour, and comes from Tokay, inHungary. 
 
 7. Wood opal, of various colours, and found in allu- 
 vial land at Zatravia, in Hungary. 
 
 ■OPERCULUM. {Operculum, i. n. ; a cover or lid.) 
 The lid or cover of the fringe, called peristomum, of 
 mosses. It is either convex, accuminate, flat, or per- 
 manent, never leaving the fringe : as in Phascum. 
 
 OPHI'ASIS. (From o<f>is, a serpent; so called from 
 the serpentine direction in which the disease travels 
 round the head.) A species of baldness which com- 
 mences at the occiput, and winds to each ear, and 
 sometimes to the forehead. 
 
 OPHIOGLOSSOl'DES. (From o^inyXoacrov, ophio- 
 glossum, and eifio s, a likeness.) A fungus resembling 
 the Ophioglossum, or adder’s tongue. 
 
 OPHIOGLO'SSUM. (From o0(f, a serpent, and 
 
 ? '\a)ooa, a tongue ; so called from the resemblance of 
 ts fruit.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, 
 Cryptogamia ; Order, Filiccs. Adder’s tongue. 
 
 OPHIOSRHI'ZA. (From o<pt?, a serpent, and piga 
 a root; because the plant, says Hermann, is regarded 
 in Ceylon, as a grand specific for the bite of the najaor 
 riband snake.) The name of a genus of plants. 
 Class, Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Ophiorrhiza mungos. The systematic name of thg 
 plant, the root of which is called Radix scrpentum in 
 the pharmacopoeias. Mungos radix. This bitter root 
 is much esteemed in Java, Sumatra, &c. as preventing 
 the effects which usually follow the bite of the nuja, a 
 venomous serpent, with which view it is eaten by them 
 It is also said to be exhibited medicinally in the cure of 
 intestinal worms. 
 
 OPHIOSCO'RODON. (From o(/>is, a serpent, and 
 ( TKopoSov , garlic ; so named because it is spotted like a 
 serpent.) Broad-leaved garlic. 
 
 OPHIOSTA'PHYLUM. (From ofis, a septent, and 
 <fa(t>v\y, a berry ; so called because serpents feed upon 
 its berries.'' White bryony. See Bryonia alba. 
 
 OPHIOXYLUM. (From ocpis, and ; because 
 its root spreads in a zigzag manner like the twisting of 
 a serpent.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, 
 Pentandria; Order, Monogynia. Serpentine-wood plant. 
 
 Ophioxylum serpentinum. The systematic name 
 of the tree, the wood of which is termed lignum ser- 
 pentum. The nature of this root does not appear to 
 be yet ascertained. It is very bitter. In the cure of 
 the bite of venomous serpents and malignant diseases, 
 it is said to be efficacious. 
 
 [“Ophites, or Green Porphyry. This is a green 
 stone, which to the naked eye appears homogeneous, 
 and varies in colour from blackish green to pistachio 
 green. It contains greenish white crystals of feldspar, 
 which, on the polished surface, often appear in paral- 
 lelograms, and are sometimes cruciform. Its texture is 
 very compact, and its fracture often splintery. In 
 many cases its fine green colour is undoubtedly pro- 
 duced by epidote. This belongs to the green porphyry 
 of the ancients.” — Clear. Min. A.] 
 
 OTIIRYS. Ocppvs- 1. The lowest part of the fore- 
 head, where the eyebrows grow. 
 
 2. An herb, so called because its juice was used to 
 make the hair of the eyebrows black. 
 
 OPHTHA'LMIA. (From ocpOaXyo;, the eye. Oph- 
 thalmitis. An inflammation of the membranes 
 of the eye, or of the whole bulb of the eye. The 
 symptoms which characterize this disease are a pre- 
 ternatural redness of the tunica conjunctiva, owing 
 to a turgesceuce of its blood-vessels; pain and 
 heat over the whole surface of the eye, often attended 
 with a sensation of some extraneous body between the 
 eye and eyelid, and a plentiful effusion of tears. All 
 these symptoms are commonly increased by motion of 
 the eye, or its coverings, and likewise by exposure to 
 light. We judge of the depth of the inflammation by 
 the degree of pain produced by light thrown upon the 
 eye. When the pain produced by light is considerable, 
 we have much reason to imagine that the parts at the 
 bottom of the eye, and especially the retina, are chiefly 
 affected ; and, vice versa , when the pain is not much 
 increased by this exposure, we conclude with great 
 probability that the inflammation is confined perhaps 
 entirely to the external covering of the eye. In super- 
 ficial affections of this kind too, the symptoms are in 
 general local ; but, whenever the inflammation is deep- 
 seated, it is attended with severe shooting pains through 
 the head, and fever to a greater or less degree com- 
 monly takes place. During the whole course of the 
 disease there is for the most, part a very plentiful flow 
 of tears, which frequently become so hot and acrid as 
 to excoriate the neighbouring parts; but it often hap- 
 pens after the disease has been of some duration, that 
 together with the tears a considerable quantity of a 
 yellow purulent like matter is discharged, and when 
 the inflammation has either spread to the eyelids, or 
 has been seated there from the beginning, as soon as 
 the tarsi become affected, a discharge takes place of a 
 viscid glutinous kind of matter, which greatly adds to 
 the patient’s distress, as it tends to increase the inflam- 
 mation, by cementing the eyelids so firmly together as 
 to render it extremely difficult to separate them. 
 
 Ophthalmia is divided into external, when the in- 
 flammation is superficial, and internal, when the 
 inflammation is deep-seated, and the globe of the eye 
 is much affected. 
 
 In severe ophthalmia two distinct stages are com- 
 , monly observable the first is attended with a greaj 
 
OPH 
 
 ORB 
 
 deal of heat and pain in the eye and considerable fe- 
 brile disorder ; the second is comparatively a chronic 
 affection without pain and fever. The eye is merely 
 weakened, moister than in the healthy state, and more 
 or less red. 
 
 Ophthalmia may be induced by a variety of exciting 
 causes, such as operate in producing inflammation in 
 other situations. A severe cold in which the eyes are 
 affected at the same time with the pituitary cavities, 
 fauces, and trachea : change of weather ; sudden transi- 
 tion from heat to cold ; the prevalence of cold winds ; 
 residence in damp or sandy countries, in the hot sea- 
 son exposure of the eyes to the vivid rays of the sun ; 
 are causes usually enumerated ; and considering these 
 it does not seem extraordinary that ophthalmia should 
 often make its appearance as an epidemic, and afflict 
 persons of every age and sex. Besides these exciting 
 causes, writers also generally mention the suppression 
 of some habitual discharge, as of the menses, bleed- 
 ings from the nose, from haemorrhoids, &c. Besides 
 which, inflammation of the eyes may be occasioned by 
 the venereal and scrofulous virus. 
 
 OPHTHA'LMIC. Ophthalmicus. Belonging to the 
 eye. 
 
 Ophthalmic ganglion. Ganglion ophtlialmicum. 
 Lenticular ganglion. This ganglion is formed in the 
 orbit, by the union of a branch of the third or fourth 
 pair with the first branch of the fifth pair of nerves. 
 
 Ophthalmic nerve. Nervus ophthalmicus. Or- 
 bital nerve. The first branch of the ganglion or ex- 
 pansion of the fifth pair of nerves. It is from this 
 nerve that a branch is given off, to form, with a branch 
 of the sixth, the great intercostal nerve. 
 
 Ophthalmici externi. See Motores oculorum. 
 
 OPHTHALMODY'NIA. (From ocpdaXyos, an eye, 
 and odvvrj, pain.) A vehement pain in the eye, with- 
 out, or with very little redness. The sensation of pain 
 is various, as itching, burning, or as if gravel were 
 between the globe .of the eye and lids. The spe- 
 cies are : 
 
 1. Ophthalmodynia rheumatica, which is a pain in 
 the muscular expansions of the globe of the eye, with- 
 out redness in the albuginea. The rheumatic inflam- 
 mation is serous, and rarely produces redness. 
 
 2. Ophthalmodynia periodica., is a periodical pain in 
 the eye, without redness. 
 
 3. Ophthalmodynia spasmodica, is a pressing pain in 
 the bulb of the eye, arising from spasmodic contrac- 
 tions of the muscles of the eye, in nervous, hysteric, 
 and hypochondriac persons. It is observed to termi- 
 minate by a flow of tears. 
 
 4. Ophthalmodynia from an internal inflammation 
 of the eye. In this disorder, there is a pain and sensa- 
 tion as if the globe was pressed out of the orbit. 
 
 5. Ophthalmodynia hydrophthalmica. After a great 
 pain in the inferior part of the os frontis, the sight is 
 obscured, the pupil is dilated, and’ the bulb of the eye 
 appears larger, pressing on the lid. This species is 
 likewise perceived from an incipient hydroptlialmia 
 of the vitreous humour. 
 
 6. Ophthalmodynia arenosa , is an itching and sensa- 
 tion of pain in the eye, as if sand or gravel were lodged 
 between the globe and lid. 
 
 7. Ophthalmodynia symptomatica , which is a symp- 
 tom of some other eye-disease, and is to be cured by 
 ■removing the exciting cause. 
 
 8. Ophthalmodynia cancrosa, which arises from can- 
 cerous acrimony deposited in the eye, and is rarely 
 curable. 
 
 OPHTHALMOPO'NIA. (From o<t>da\pos, the eye, 
 and novea, to labour.) An intense pain in the eye, 
 whence the light is intolerable. 
 
 OPHTHALMOPTOSIS. (From ocpdaXpos, an eye, 
 and 7 t 7 u>etf, a fall.) A falling down of the globe of the 
 eye on the cheek, canthus, or upwards, the globe itself 
 being scarce altered in magnitude. The cause is a re- 
 laxation of the muscles, and ligamentous expansions 
 of the globe of the eye. The species are : 
 
 1. Ophthalmoptosis violenta , which is generated by 
 a violent contusion or strong stroke, as happens some- 
 times in boxing. The eye falls out of the socket on 
 the cheek or canthus of the eye, and from the elon- 
 gation and extension of the optic nerve occasions im- 
 mediate blindness. 
 
 2. Ophthalmoptosis, from a tumour within the orbit. 
 An expstosis, toph, abscess, encysted tumours, as 
 atheroma, hygroma ; or scirrhus, forming within the 
 orbit, or induration of the orbital adeps, may throw 
 
 13G 
 
 the bulb of the eye out of the socket upwards, dowi}- 
 wards, or towards either canthus. , 
 
 3. Ophthalmoptosis paralytica, or the paralytic 
 ophthalmoptosis, which arises from a palsy of the recti 
 muscles, whence a stronger power in the oblique 
 muscles of the bulb. 
 
 4. Ophthalmoptosis staphylomatica , when the sta- 
 phyloma depresses the inferior eyelid, and extends on 
 the cheek. 
 
 OPIATE. ( Opiatum ; from the effects being like 
 that of opium.) A medicine that procures sleep, &c. 
 
 See Anodyne. 
 
 O'PION. O itiov. Opium. 
 
 Opi'smus. (From omov, opium.) An opiate con- 
 fection. 
 
 Opisthenar. (From onurdev, backwards, andfcJap, 
 the palm.) The back part of the hand. 
 
 OPISTHOCRA'NIUM. (From or nadev, backward, 
 and icpaviov, the head.) The occiput, or hinder part 
 of the head. 
 
 Opisthocypho'sis. (From omadev, backward, and 
 Kvc/Homs, a gibbosity.) A curved spine. 
 
 OPISTHOTONOS. (From omadev, backward, and 
 reivo), to draw.) A fixed spasm of several muscles, so 
 as to keep the body in a fixed position, and bent back- 
 wards. Cullen considers it as a variety of tetanus. 
 See Tetanus. 
 
 O PIUM. (Probably from ojroj, juice ; or from opi , 
 Arabian.) The inspissated juice of the poppy. See 
 Papaver somniferum. 
 
 OPOBA'LSAMUM. (From otto?, juice, and Sa\aa- 
 pov, balsam.) See Amyris gileadensis. 
 
 OPOCA'LPASON. (From ottos, juice, and KaXiraoov, 
 a tree of that name.) Opocarpason. A kind of bdel- 
 lium which resembles myrrh, but is poisonous. 
 
 OPODELDOC. A term of no meaning, frequently 
 mentioned by Paracelsus. Formerly it signified a plas- 
 ter for all external injuries, but now is confined to a 
 camphorated soap liniment. 
 
 Opodeoce'le. A rupture through the foramen 
 ischii, or into the labia pudendi. 
 
 OPO'PANAX. ( Opopanax , acis. f. ; from ottos, 
 juice, and naval, the panacea.) See Pastinaca opo- 
 panax. 
 
 Opo'pia. (From onropai, to see.) The bones of the 
 
 eyes. 
 
 Opo'rice. (From onwpa, autumnal fruits.) A con- 
 serve made of ripe fruits." 
 
 OPPILA'TIO. (From oppilo, to shut up.) Oppi- 
 lation is a close kind of obstruction ; for, according to 
 Rhodius, it signifies, not only to shut out, but also to fill. 
 
 Oppilati'va. (From to shut up.) Medicines 
 
 or substances which shut up the pores of the skin. 
 
 OPPO'NENS. Opposing. A name given to some 
 muscles from their office. 
 
 Opponens pollicis. See Flexor ossis metacarpi 
 
 pollicis. 
 
 OPPOSITIFOLIUS. Applied to a flower-stalk, 
 when opposite to a leaf; the Geranium molle, arid 
 Sium angustifolium, afford examples of the Peduncu - 
 lus oppositifolius. 
 
 OPPOSITUS. Opposite to each other; as the leaves 
 of Saxifraga oppositifolia , and Ballote nigra. 
 
 OPPRE SSION. Oppressio. The catalepsy, or any 
 pressure upon the brain. See Compression. 
 
 Ofsi'gonos. (From oifsi, late, and yivopat, to be 
 born.) A dens sapientiae, or late cut tooth. 
 
 OPTIC. ( Opticus; from on'Jopat, to see.) Relating 
 to the eye. 
 
 Optic nerve. Nervus opticus. The second pair 
 of nerves of the brain. They arise from the thalami 
 nervorum opticorum, perforate the bulb of the eye, and 
 in it form the retina. 
 
 OPU'NTIA. ( Ab Opunte , from the city Opus, near 
 which it flourished.) See Cactus. 
 
 ORACHE. See Atriple x hortensis , and Cheno- 
 
 podium. 
 
 ORANGE. See Citrus aurantium. 
 
 Orange , Seville. See Citrus aurantium. 
 
 Orange, shaddock. See Shaddock. 
 
 Orbicula're os. Os pisiforme. The name of a 
 bone of the carpus. Also a very small round bone, 
 not larger than a pin-head, that belongs to the internal 
 ear. 
 
 ORBICULA'RIS. (From orbiculus, a little ring: 
 so called from its shape.) This name is given to some 
 muscles which surround the part like a ring. 
 
 Orbicularis ORig. Sphincter labiorum, of Douglas: 
 
ORC 
 
 ORC 
 
 ■scmi-orbicularis, of Winslow ; constrictor oris of 
 Cowper; and labial , of Dumas. A muscle of the 
 mouth, formed in a great measure by those of the lips ; 
 the fibres of the superior descending, those of the in- 
 ferior ascending and decussating each other about the 
 corner of the mouth, they run along the lip to join those 
 of the opposite side, so that the fleshy fibres appear to 
 surround the mouth like a sphincter. Its use is to shut 
 the mouth, by contracting and drawing both lips to- 
 gether, and to counteract all the muscles that assist in 
 opening it. 
 
 Orbicularis palpebrarum. A muscle common 
 to both the eyelids. Orbicularis palpebrarum ciliaris, 
 of authors ; and maxillo palpebral , of Dumas. It 
 arises by a number of fleshy fibres from the outer edge 
 of the orbitar process of the superior maxillary bone, 
 and from a tendon near the inner angle of the eye ; 
 these fibres run a little downwards and outwards, over 
 the upper part of the cheek, below the orbit, covering 
 the under eyelid, and surround the external angle, 
 being closely connected only to the skin and fat ; they 
 then run over the superciliary ridge of the os frontis, 
 towards the inner canthus, where they mix with the 
 fibres of the occipito-frontalis and corrugator supercilii : 
 then covering the upper eyelid, they descend to the 
 inner angle opposite to their inferior origin, and firmly 
 adhere to the internal angular process of the os frontis, 
 and to the short round tendon which serves to fix the 
 palpebrae and muscular fibres arising from it. It is in- 
 serted into the nasal process of the superior maxillary 
 bone, by a short round teudon, covering the anterior 
 and upper part of the lachrymal sac, which tendon can 
 be easily felt at the inner canthus of the eye. The use 
 of this muscle is to shut the eye, by drawing both lids 
 together, the fibres contracting from the outer angle 
 towards the inner, press the eyeball, squeeze the lach- 
 rymal gland, and convey the tears towards the puncta 
 lachrymalia. 
 
 Orbicularis palpebrarum ciliaris. See Orbicu- 
 laris palpebrarum. 
 
 ORBICULATUS. Orbiculate. Applied to a leaf 
 that is circular or orbicular, the length and breadth 
 being equal, and the circumference an even circular 
 line. Precise examples of this are scarcely to be found. 
 Some species of pepper approach it, and the leaf of 
 the Hedysarum styracifolium is perfectly orbicular, ex- 
 cept a notch at the base. 
 
 ORBIT. Orbitum. The two cavities under the 
 forehead, in which the eyes are situated, are termed 
 orbits. The angles of the orbits are called cant/d. 
 Each orbit is composed of seven bones, viz. the frontal, 
 maxillary, jugal, lachrymal, ethmoid, palatine, and 
 sphenoid. The use of this bony socket is to maintain 
 and defend the organ of sight, and its adjacent parts. 
 
 O'rchea. Galen says it is the scrotum. 
 
 ORCHIDEAL (From orchis , a plant so called.) 
 The name of an order in Linnaeus’s Fragments of a 
 Natural Method, consisting of those which have fleshy 
 roots and orchideal corolls. 
 
 ORCHIDEUS. Orchideal : resembling the orchis. 
 
 ORCHIS. (Opxis, a testicle ; from opeyopai , to de- 
 sire.) 1. A testicle. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Oynandria ; Order, Diandria. 
 
 Orchi3 bifolia. The systematic name of the but- 
 terfly orchis, the root of which is used indifferently 
 with that of the male orchis. See Orchis mascula. 
 
 Orchis mascula. The systematic name of the 
 male orchis. Dog’s stones. Male .orchis. Satyrion. 
 Orchis — bulbis indivisis , nectarii labio quadrilobo 
 crenulatOy cornu obtuso pctalis dorsalibus rejlexus of 
 Linnaeus. The root has a place in the Materia Medica 
 of the Edinburgh pharmacopoeia, on account of the 
 glutinous slimy juice which it contains. The root of 
 the orchis bifolia is also collected. Satyrion root has 
 a sweetish taste, a faint and somewhat unpleasant 
 smell. Its mucilaginous or gelatinous quality has 
 recommended it as a demulcent. Salep, which is im- 
 ported here from the East, is a preparation of an analo- 
 gous root which is considered as an article of diet, is 
 accounted extremely nutritious, as containing a great 
 quantity of farinaceous matter in a small bulk. The 
 supposed aphrodisiac qualities of this root, which have 
 been noticed ever since the days of Dioscorides, seems, 
 says Dr. Woodville, to be founded on the fanciful doc- 
 trine of signatures ; thus, orchis , i. e. opx is, testiculus 
 habet radices , instar testiculorum. 
 
 Orchis morio. The systematic name of the 
 orchis, from the root of which the salep is made. 
 Salep is a farinaceous powder imported from Turkey 
 It may be obtained from several other species of the 
 same genus of plants. It is an insipid substance, of 
 which a small quantity, by proper management, con- 
 verts a large portion of water into a jelly, the nutritive 
 powers of which have been greatly overrated. Salep 
 forms a considerable part of the diet of the inhabitants 
 of Turkey, Persia, and Syria. The method of pre- 
 paring salep is as follows:— The new root is to be 
 washed in water, and the fine brown skin which 
 covers it is to be separated by means of a small brush, 
 or by dipping the root in warm water, and rubbing it 
 with a coarse linen cloth. The roots thus cleaned 
 are to be spread on a tin plate, and placed in an oven, 
 heated to the usual degree, where they are to remain 
 six or ten minutes. In this time they will have lost 
 their milky whiteness, and acquired a transparency 
 like horn, without any diminution of bulk. Being 
 arrived at this state, they are to be removed in order 
 to dry and harden in the air, which will require several 
 days to effect; or they may be dried in a few hours, 
 by using a very gentle heat. Salep, thus prepared, 
 contains a great quantity of vegetable aliment ; as a 
 wholesome nourishment it is much superior to rice ; 
 and has the singular property of concealing the taste of 
 salt water. Hence, to prevent the dreadful calamity of 
 famine at sea, it has been proposed that the powder of 
 it should constitute part of the provisions of every 
 ship’s comnany. With regard to its medicinal proper- 
 ties, it may be observed, that its restorative, mucila- 
 ginous, and demulcent qualities, render it of consider- 
 able use in various diseases, when employed as aliment, 
 particularly in sea-scurvy, diarrhoea, dysentery, symp- 
 tomatic fever, arising from the absorption of pus, and 
 the stone or gravel. 
 
 ORCHI'TIS. (From op%£ a testicle.) Hernia hit 
 moralis. Swelled testicle. A very common symptom 
 attending a gonorrhoea is a swelling of the testicle, 
 which is only sympathetic, and not venereal, because 
 the same symptoms follow every kind of irritation on 
 the urethra, whether produced by strictures, injections, 
 or bougies. Such symptoms are not similar to the ac- 
 tions arising from the application of venereal matter, 
 for suppuration seldom occurs, and, when it does, the 
 matter is not venereal. The swelling and inflamma- 
 tion appear suddenly, and as suddenly disappear, or go 
 from one testicle to the other. The epididymis re- 
 mains swelled, however, even for a considerable time 
 afterward. 
 
 The first appearance of swelling is generally a soft 
 pulpy fulness of the body of the testicle, which is ten- 
 der to the touch; this increases to a hard swelling ac- 
 companied with considerable pain. The epididymis, 
 towards the lower end of the testicle, is generally the 
 hardest part. The hardness and swelling, however, 
 often pervade the whole of the epididymis. The sper- 
 matic cord, and especially the vas deferens, are often 
 thickened, and sore to the touch. The spermatic 
 veins sometimes become varicose. A pain in the loins, 
 and sense of weakness there, and in the pelvis, are 
 other casual symptoms. Colicky pains ; uneasiness in 
 the stomach and bowels; flatulency; sickness, and 
 even vomiting ; are not unfrequent. The whole testi- 
 cle is swelled, and not merely the epididymis, as has 
 been asserted. 
 
 The inflammation of the part most probably arises 
 from its sympathizing with the urethra. The swelling 
 of the testicle coming on, either removes the pain in 
 making water, and suspends the discharge, which does 
 not return till such swelling begins to subside, or else 
 the irritation in the urethra, first ceasing, produces a 
 swelling of the testicle, which continues till the pain 
 and discharge return ; thus rendering it doubtful 
 which is the cause and which the effect. Occasionally, 
 however, the discharge has become more violent, 
 though the testicle has swelled ; and such swelling has 
 even been known to occur after the discharge has 
 ceased ; yet the latter has returned with violence, and 
 remained as long as the hernia humoralis. 
 
 Hernia humoralis, with stoppage of the discharge, is 
 apt to be attended with strangury. A very singula* 
 thing is, that the inflammation more frequently comes 
 on when the irritation in the urethra is going off, than 
 when at its height. 
 
 The enlargement of the testicle, from cancer and 
 
 137 
 
ORI 
 
 ORM 
 
 scrofula, are generally slow in their progress : that of 
 a hernia humoralis very quick. 
 
 O'rchos. (From op%os, a plantation or orchard : so 
 called from the regularity with which the hairs are in- 
 serted.) The extremities of the eyelids, where the eye- 
 lashes grow. 
 
 ORCHO'TOMY. ( Orchotomia ; from opx‘S, a tes- 
 ticle, and re/xvw, to cut.) Castration. The operation 
 of extracting a testicle. 
 
 ORDER. A term applied by naturalists and noso- 
 logists to designate a division that embraces a number 
 of genera which have some circumstances common to 
 them all. See Genus , Plants , sexual system of , and 
 Nosology. 
 
 Orders , natural , of plants. See JY atural. 
 
 ORE. The mineral substance from which metals 
 are extracted. 
 
 OREOSELI'NUM. (From opos, a mountain, and 
 oxA ivov, parsley : so named because it grows wild upon 
 mountains.) Mountain parsley. .See Athamanta. 
 
 Ore'stion. (From opoj, a mountain.) In Diosco- 
 rides it is the Helenium, or a kind of elecampane, 
 growing upon mountains. 
 
 OREXIA. (From opeyopai, to desire.) Orexis. A 
 desire or appetite. 
 
 ORE'XIS. See Orexia. 
 
 ORGAN. Ooyavov. Organum. A part of the 
 body capable of the performance of some perfect act 
 or operation. They are distinguished by physiologists 
 by their functions, as organs of sense, organs of mo- 
 tion, organs of sensation, digestive organs, &c. 
 
 ORGANIC. Of or belonging to an organ. In the 
 present day this term is in general use to distinguish a 
 disease of structure from a functional disease ; thus, 
 when the liver is converted into a hard tuberculated or 
 other structure, it is called an organic disease; but 
 when it merely furnishes a bad bile, the disease is said 
 to be functional. 
 
 [“ Organic relics. These fossil relics are of two 
 kinds, Petrifactions and Conservatives. 
 
 Petrifactions , or Substitutions, are those relics, 
 which are entirely made up of mineral substances, 
 which have gradually run into the places occupied by 
 organized bodies as those bodies decayed, and assumed 
 their forms. 
 
 Conservatives , or Preservatives , are those relics, or 
 parts thereof, which still consist of the very same sub- 
 stances, which originally composed the living organized 
 being. 
 
 An organic relic may partake of both kinds. The 
 shell of an oyster, being chiefly carbonate of lime, may 
 still remain, which would be a conservative. While 
 the enclosed animal matter will be entirely decayed, 
 and mineral matter occupy its place and imitate its 
 form, which would be a. petrifaction. 
 
 Organic relics ate named by annexing the termina- 
 tion lithos (a stone) to the scientific name of the living 
 organized being. As ichthyolithos is composed of 
 txOvs (a fish) and \ 160 s (a stone). That is, a fish be- 
 coming stone. In English, lithos is changed to lite, as 
 ichthyolite. Sometimes the letter l is left out, as lacerta 
 (lizard) would make lacertit, (a petrified lizard). 
 This abridged method has now come intogeneial use.” 
 ’—Eat. Geol. A.] 
 
 ORGASM. See Orgasmus. 
 
 ORGASMUS. (From opyaw, “ appeto impati enter ; 
 proprie de anemantibus dicitur, qute turgent libidine.” 
 Scapula.) Salacity. 
 
 ORGASTIC A. The name of an order of the class 
 Genetica, in Good’s Nosology. Diseases affecting the 
 orgasm. Its genera are, chlorosis , prceotia , lagnesis , 
 agenesia , aphnrea. aedoptosis. 
 
 ORIBASIUS, an eminent physician of the 4th cen- 
 tury, was born at Pergamus, or, according to others, at 
 Sardes, where he resided for some time. He is men- 
 tioned as one of the most learned and accomplished 
 men of his age, and the most skilful in his profession ; 
 and he not only obtained great public reputation, but 
 also the friendship of the Emperor Julian, who ap- 
 pointed him quaestor of Constantinople. But after the 
 death of that prince he suffered a severe reverse ; he 
 was stripped of his property, and sent into banishment 
 among the Barbarians. He sustained his misfortunes, 
 however, with great fortitude ; and the dignity of his 
 character, with his professional skill and kindness, 
 gained him the veneration of these rude people, among 
 whom he was adored as a tutelary god. At length he 
 
 was recalled to the imperial court, and regained the 
 public favour. He was chiefly a compiler; but some 
 valuable practical remarks first occur in his writings. 
 He made, at the request of Julian, extensive “Collec 
 tions” from Galen, and other preceding authors, in 
 about seventy books, of which only seventeen now 
 remain ; and afterward made a “ Synopsis of this vast 
 work for the use of hi3 son, in nine books : there are 
 also extant four books, in medicines and diseases, en- 
 titled “ Euporistorum Libri.” He praises highly local 
 evacuations of blood, especially by scarifications, 
 which had been little noticed before : and he affirms, 
 that he was himself cured of the plague by it, having 
 lost in this way two pounds of blood from the thighs 
 on the second day of the disease. He first described a 
 singular species of insanity, under the name of lycan- 
 thropia, in which the patient wanders about by night 
 among the tombs, as if changed into a wolf ; though 
 such a disease is noticed in the New Testament. 
 
 ORICHALCUM. The brass of the ancients. 
 
 Ori'cia. (From Oricus, a city of Epirus, near 
 which it grows.) A species of fir or turpentine-tree, 
 from Oricus. 
 
 Orientalia folia. The leaves of senna were so 
 called. 
 
 ORl'GANUM. (From opos, a mountain, and yavoto, 
 to rejoice : so called because it grows upon the side of 
 mountains.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Didynamia; Order, Gymnospermia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the wild marjoram. 
 See Origanum vulgare. 
 
 Origanum creticum. See Origanum diclamnvs. 
 
 Origanum dictamnus. The systematic name of 
 the dittany of Crete. Dictamnus creticus ; Origa- 
 num creticum; Onitis. The leaves of this plant, Ori- 
 ganum — foliis inferioribus tomentosis , spicis nutanti- 
 bus of Linnaeus, are now rarely used ; they have been 
 recommended as emmenagogue and alexipharmic. 
 
 Origanum marjorana. The systematic name of 
 sweet marjoram. Marjorana. This plant, Origanum 
 — foliis ovatis obtusis, spicis subrotundis compactis 
 pubescentibus of Linnaeus, has been long cultivated in 
 our gardens, and is in frequent use for culinary pur- 
 poses. The leaves and tops have a pleasant smell, and 
 a moderately warm, aromatic, bitterish taste. They 
 yield their virtues to aqueous and spirituous liquors, 
 by infusion, and to water in distillation, affording a 
 considerable quantity of essential oil. The medicinal 
 qualities of the plant are similar to those of the wild 
 plant (see Origanum vulgare ) ; but being much more 
 fragrant, it is thought to be more cephalic, and better 
 adapted to those complaints known by the name of 
 nervous; and may therefore be employed with the 
 same intentions as lavender. It was directed inbfKe 
 pulvis sternutatorius , by both pharmacopoeias, with a 
 view to the agreeable odour which it communicates to 
 the asarabacca, rather than to itsenhine power, which 
 is very inconsiderable ; but it is now wholly omitted in 
 the Pharm. Lond. In its recent state, it is said to have 
 been successfully applied to scirrhous tumours of the 
 breast. 
 
 Origanum syriacum. The Syrian herb mastich. 
 
 See Teucrium marum. 
 
 Origanum vulgare. The systematic name of the 
 wild marjoram. Marjorana; Mancurana ; Origa- 
 num her aclcoticum ; Onitis; Zazarhendi herba. Ori- 
 ganum — spicis subrotundis paniculatis conglomeratis, 
 bractis calyce lorfgioribus ovatis of Linnaeus. This 
 plant grows wild in many parts of Britain. It has an 
 agreeable aromatic smell, approaching to that of mar- 
 joram, and a pungent taste, much resembling thyme, 
 to which it is likewise thought to be more allied in its 
 medicinal qualities, and therefore deemed to be em 
 menagogue, tonic, stomachic, Sec. The dried leaves, 
 used instead of tea, are said to be exceedingly grateful. 
 They are employed in medicated baths and fomenta- 
 tions. 
 
 Oris constrictor. See Orbicularis oris. 
 
 Orleana terra. ( Orleana , so named from the 
 place where it grows.) See Bixa orleana. 
 
 ORMSKIRK. The name of a place in which Hill 
 lived, who invented a medicine for the cure of hydro- 
 phobia, and died without making known its composi- 
 tion. The analysis of Drs. Black and Hepburn de- 
 monstrates it to be half an ounce of powder of 
 chalk ; three drachms of Armenian bole ; ten grams 
 
ORY 
 
 OSB 
 
 of alum ; one drachm of powder of elecampane root ; 
 six drops of oil of anise. This dose is to be taken 
 every morning for six times in a glass of water, with a 
 small proportion of fresh, milk. 
 
 ORNITHO'GALUM. (From opvtf, a bird, and 
 yaAa, milk : so called from the colour of its flowers, 
 which are like the milk found in eggs.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hex- 
 andria; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Ornithogalum maritimum, a kind of wild onion. 
 See Scilla. 
 
 ORNITHOGLOSSUM. (From opvtf, a bird, and 
 y.Xcoaaa, a tongue : so called from its shape.) Bird’s 
 tongue. The seeds of the ash-tree are sometimes so 
 called. 
 
 ORNITHOLOGY. (Ornithologia ; from opvtf, a 
 bird, and Aoyof, a discourse.) That part of natural 
 history which treats of birds. 
 
 QRNITHOPO'DIUM. (From opvtf, a bird, and 
 ttovs, a foot: so called from the likeness of its pods to 
 a bird’s claw.) Bird’s foot; scorpion wort. The Or- 
 nithropus perpusillus , and Scorpioides , of Linnaeus, 
 ate so called. 
 
 O'RNUS. (From orn, Ileb.) The ash- tree which 
 affords manna. 
 
 OROBA'NCHE. (From opoSof, the wild pea, and 
 ay%w, to suffocate: so called because it twines round 
 tite orobus and destroys it.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Gynandria and 
 Didynamia ; Order, Angiospermia. 
 
 Orobry'chis. (From opo6os, the wood-pea, and 
 ./?pv%w, to eat.) The same as orobance. 
 
 O ROBUS. (From epe-rr'Ju), to eat.) 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Diadelphia ; Order, Decandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the ervum. See 
 Ervum. 
 
 Orobus tuberosus. The heath-pea. The root 
 of this plant is said to be nutritious. The Scotch isl- 
 anders hold them in great esteem, and chew them like 
 tobacco. 
 
 Oroseli'num. See Athamanta. 
 
 ORPIMENT. Orpimentum. A sulphuret of arse- 
 nic. Native orpiment is found in yellow, brilliant, 
 and, as it were, talky masses, often mixed with realgar, 
 and sometimes of a greenish colour. See Arsenic. 
 
 ORPINE. See Sedum telephium. 
 
 Orrhopy'gium. (From opof, the extremity, and 
 iruyt], the buttocks.) The extremity of the spine, 
 which is terminated by the os coccygis. 
 
 O'rrhos. (From peco, to flow.) 1. Serum, whey. 
 
 2. The raphe of the scrotum. 
 
 3. The extremity of the sacrum. 
 
 ORRIS. See Iris. 
 
 Orris , Florentine. See Iris Jlorentina. 
 
 Orseille. See Lichen rocella. 
 
 ORTHITE. A mineral ; so named because it always 
 occurs in straight layers, generally in felspar. It re- 
 sembles gadolinite. It is found in the mine of Fimbo 
 in Sweden. 
 
 ORTHOCO'LON. (From op0of, straight, and xwAov, 
 a limb.) It is a species of stiff joint, when it cannot 
 be bended, but remains straight. 
 
 ORTHOPNCE'A. (From op0oj, erect, and irvoy, 
 breathing.) A very quick and laborious breathing, 
 during which the person is obliged to be in an erect 
 posture. 
 
 Orva'le. C Orvale , French.) A species of clary or 
 horminum. 
 
 Orvieta'num, a medicine that resists poisons; from 
 a mountebank of Orvieta, in Italy, who first made him- 
 self famous by taking such things upon the stage, 
 after doses of pretended poisons; though some say its 
 inventor was one Orvietanus, and that it is named 
 after him. 
 
 ORY'ZA. (From orez, Arabian.) 1. The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Tri- 
 andria. Order, Digynia. The rice plant. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name for rice. See Oryza 
 sativa. 
 
 Oryza sativa. The systematic name of the plant 
 which affords the rice, which is the principal food of the 
 inhabitants in all parts of the East, where it is boiled, 
 and eaten either alone or with their meat. Large quan- 
 tities of it are annually sent into Europe, and it meets 
 with a general esteem for family purposes. The people 
 of Java have a method of making puddings of rice, 
 
 which seems to be unknown here ; but it is not difficult 
 to put in practice if it should merit attention. They 
 take X conical earthen pot, which is open at the large 
 end, and perforated all over. This they fill about half 
 full with rice, and putting it into a large earthen pot of 
 the same shape, filled with boiling water, the rice in 
 the first pot soon swells, and stops the perforations, so 
 as to keep out the water. By this method the rice is 
 brought to a firm consistence, and forms a pudding, 
 whieh is generally eaten with butter, oil, sugar, vine- 
 gar, and spices. The Indians eat stewed rice with good 
 success against the bloody flux ; and in most inflam- 
 matory disorders they cure themselves with only a de- 
 coction of it. The spirituous liquor called arrack is 
 made from this grain. Rice grows naturally in moist 
 places, and will not come to perfection, when culti- 
 vated, unless the ground be sometimes overflowed or 
 plentifully watered. The grain is of a gray colour 
 when first reaped ; but the growers have a method of 
 whitening it before it is sent to market. The manner 
 of performing this, and beating it out in Egypt, is thus 
 described by Hasselquist: They have hollow iron cy- 
 lindrical pestles, about an inch diameter, lifted by a 
 wheel worked with oxen. A person sits between the 
 pestles, and, as they rise, pushes forward the rice, while 
 another winnows and supplies fresh parcels. Thus 
 they continue working until it is entirely free from 
 chaff. Having in this manner Cleaned it, they add 
 one-thirtieth part of salt, and rub them both together, 
 by which the grain acquires a whiteness ; then it is 
 passed through a sieve, to separate the salt again from 
 it. In the island of Ceylon they have a much more 
 expeditious method of getting out the rice ; for, in the 
 field where it is reaped, they dig a round hole, with a 
 level bottom, about a foot deep, and eight yards diame- 
 ter, and fill it with bundles of corn. Having laid it 
 properly, the women drive about half a dozen oxen 
 continually round the pit; and thus they will tread out 
 forty or fifty bushels a day. This is a very ancient 
 method of treading out corn, and is still practised in 
 Africa upon other sorts of grain. 
 
 OS. 1. (Os, ossis. n.) A bone. See Bone. 
 
 2. (Os, oris, n.) The mouth. 
 
 Os externum. The entrance into the vagina is so 
 named in opposition to the mouth of the womb, which 
 is called the os internum. 
 
 Os internum. The orifice or mouth of the uterus. 
 
 Os leonis. The Antirrhinum linaria. 
 
 Os spongiosum. The spongy bones are two in 
 number, and are called ossa spongiosa inferiora. The 
 ethmoid bone has two turbinated porlions, which are 
 sometimes called the superior spongy bones. These 
 bones, which, from their shape, are sometimes called 
 ossa turhinata , have, by some anatomists, been de- 
 scribed as belonging to the ethmoid bone ; and by 
 others, as portions of the ossa palati. In young sub- 
 jects, however, they are evidently distinct bones. They 
 consist of a spongy lamella in each nostril. The con- 
 vex surface .of this lamina is turned towards the sep- 
 tum narium, and its concave part towards the maxil- 
 lary bone, covering the opening of the lachrymal duct 
 into the nose. From their upper edge arise two pro- 
 cesses : the posterior of these, which is the broadest, 
 hangs as it were upon the edge of the antrum high- 
 morianum ; the anterior one joins the os unguis, and 
 forms a part of the lachrymal duct. These bones are 
 complete in the foetus. They are lined with the pitui- 
 tary membrane ; and, besides their connexion with the 
 ethmoid bone, are joined to the ossa maxillaria supe- 
 riora, ossa palati, and ossa unguis. Besides these ossa 
 spongiosa inferiora there are sometimes two others, 
 situated lower down, one in each nostril. These are 
 very properly considered as a production of the sides 
 of the maxillary sinus turned downwards. In many 
 subjects, likewise, we find other smaller bones standing 
 out into the nostrils, which, from their shape, might 
 also deserve the name of turhinata , but they are un- 
 certain in their size, situation, and number. 
 
 Os tinc/e. See TinctB os. 
 
 [OSBORN, John C. M.D. the eldest son of Dr. John 
 Osborn, was born at Middletown, Connecticut, Sep- 
 tember, 1766. He received his classical education at 
 Middletown, under the Rev. Enoch Huntington, an 
 eminent scholar ; and his medical education exclu- 
 sively under his father. He was not distinguished by 
 any academic honour till he became eminent in liia 
 profession in North Carolina, to which state he re 
 
OSS 
 
 OST 
 
 moved in 1787. Here he was well known as a success- 
 ful practitioner, and was repeatedly placed at the head 
 of the Medical ’Society of the district. He came to the 
 city of New- York in 1807, and was shortly after intro- 
 duced to a large scene of practice. He was created 
 Professor of the Institutes of Medicine, in the Medi- 
 cal Faculty of Columbia College, and upon the union 
 of that Faculty with the College of Physicians and 
 Surgeons, he was appointed Professor of Obstetrics 
 and the Diseases of Women and Children. He died 
 of a pulmonary disorder in the island of St. Croix, 
 upon the day of his landing, March 5th, 1819. 
 
 With his professional erudition, Dr. Osborn united 
 great literary acquirements, and his knowledge of books 
 was varied and extensive. These acquisitions he often 
 displayed in his course of public instruction. His view 
 of the Materia Mediea as a science was equalled by 
 few, and his knowledge of the actual medical quali- 
 ties of the native productions of our soil, was a sub- 
 ject which he delighted to investigate, and in his prac- 
 tice, and by his instructions, he earnestly enjoined an 
 acquaint ance with these important remedial agents. 
 
 Dr. Osborn was a man of much more science and 
 eminence in his profession than either his father or 
 grandfather, and possessed a very fine taste for poetry, 
 belles lettres, and painting. While he was quite a 
 young man, Mr. Barlow submitted to him and his 
 friend, the late Richard Alsop, Esq. the manuscript of 
 the Vision of Columbus, for their correction and revi- 
 sion, previous to its publication. His taste in painting 
 was highly cultivated, and he might have attained to 
 great eminence as an artist.” — Thach. Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 OSCE'DO. A yawning. 
 
 Oscheoce le. (From oaxtov, the scrotum, and 
 KrjXr), a tumour.) 1. Any tumour of the scrotum. 
 
 2. A scrotal hernia. 
 
 O'SCHEON. Ooxzov. The scrotum. Galen gives 
 the name to the os uteri. 
 
 OSCHEO’PHYMA. (From ouxtov , the scrotum, 
 and <f>\ i/jia, a tumour.) A swelling of the scrotum. 
 
 OSCILLATION. Vibration. See Irritability. 
 
 O'SCITANS. (From oscito, to gape.) Yawning. 
 Gaping. 
 
 OSCITA'TIO. (From oscito, to gape.) Yawning. 
 Gaping. 
 
 OSCULATO'RIUS. (From osculo , to kiss : so call- 
 ed because the action of kissing is performed by it.) 
 The sphincter muscle of the lips. 
 
 O'SCULUM. (Diminutive of os , a mouth.) A lit- 
 tle mouth. 
 
 OSMAZOME. If cold water, which has been di- 
 gested for a few hours on slices of raw muscular fibre, 
 with occasional pressure, be evaporated, filtered, and 
 then treated with pure alkohol, a peculiar animal prin- 
 ciple will be dissolved, to the exclusion of the salts. 
 By dissipating the alkohol with a gentle heat, the os- 
 raazonie is obtained. It has a brownish-yellow colour, 
 and the taste and smell of soup. Its aqueous solution 
 affords precipitates, with infusion of nut-galls, nitrate 
 of mercury, and nitrate and acetate of lead. 
 
 OSMIUM. A new metal lately discovered by Ten- 
 nant among platina, and so called by him from the pun- 
 gent and peculiar smell of its oxide. 
 
 OSMUND. See Osmunda regalis. 
 
 OSMU'NDA. (From Osmund , who first used it.) 
 The name of a genus of plants. Class, Cryptogamia ; 
 Order, Filices. 
 
 Osmunda regalis. Filix florida. The systematic 
 name of the osmund-royal. Its root possesses astrin- 
 gent and emraenagogue virtues. 
 
 O'SPHYS. Ocrtpvs- The loins. 
 
 Ossa spongeosa. See Os spongiosum. 
 
 OSSI'CULUM. A little bone. 
 
 Ossicula auditus. The small bones of the inter- 
 nal ear are four in number, viz. the malleus, incus, 
 stapes, and os orbiculare ; and are situated in the cavity 
 of the tympanum. See Malleus , Incus, Stapes, and 
 Orbiculare os. 
 
 OSSIFICATION. (Ossificatio ; from os, a bone, 
 and facio , to make.) See Osteogeny. 
 
 OSSI'FRAGA. (From os, a bone, and frango , to 
 break.) A petrified root, called the bone-binder, from 
 its supposed virtues in uniting fractured bones. 
 
 OSSI'FRAGUS. See Osteocolla. 
 
 OSSI'VORUS. (From os, a bone, and voro , to de- 
 vour.) Applied to a species of tumour or ulcer which 
 destroys the bone. 
 
 HO 
 
 Osta'gra. (From oartov, a bone, and aypa, a lay 
 ing hold of.) A forceps to take out bones with. 
 
 Ostei'tes. (Fromos-£ov, a bone.) The bone-binder. 
 See Osteocolla. 
 
 OSTEOCO'LLA. (From og-eov, a bone, and xoXAau, 
 to glue.) Ossifraga; Holosteus ; Osteites; Amos- 
 teus ; Osteolithos ; Stelochites. Glue-bone, stone, or 
 bone-binder. A particular carbonate of lime found in 
 some parts of Germany, particularly in the Marcln§ of 
 Brandenburg, and in other countries. It is met with 
 in loose sandy grounds, spreading from near the sur- 
 face to a considerable depth, into a number of ramifi- 
 cations like the roots of a tree. It is of a whitish co- 
 lour, soft while under the earth, friable when dry, 
 rough on the surface, for the most part either hollow 
 within, or filled with a solid wood, or with a powdery 
 white matter. It was formerly celebrated for pro- 
 moting the coalition of fractured bones, and the forma- 
 tion of callus, which virtues are not attributed to it in 
 the present day. 
 
 OSTEO'COPUS. (From o^eov, a bone, afid kottos, 
 uneasiness.) A very violent fixed pain in any part of 
 the bone. 
 
 Osteoge'nica. (From os"£ov, a bone, and yevvaw, 
 to beget.) Medicines which promote the generation of 
 a callus. 
 
 OSTEOGENY. (Osteogenia ; from os"£ov, a bone, 
 and yevcia, generation.) The growth of bones. Bones 
 are either formed between membranes, or in the sub- 
 stance of cartilage ; and the bony deposition is effected 
 by a determined action of arteries. The secretion of 
 bone takes place in cartilage in the long bones, as those 
 of the arm, leg, &c. ; and between two layers of mem- 
 brane, as in the bones of the skull, where true cartilage 
 is never seen. Often the bony matter is formed in dis- 
 tinct bags, and there it grows into form, as in the teeth ; 
 for each tooth is formed in its little bag, which, by in 
 jection, can be filled and covered with vessels. An 
 artery of the body can assume this action, and deposite 
 bone, which is formed also where it should not be, in 
 the tendons and in the joints, in the great arteries and 
 in the valves, in the flesh of the heart itself, or even in 
 the soft and pulpy substance of the brain. 
 
 Most of the bones in the foetus are merely cartilage 
 before the time of birth. This cartilage is never 
 hardened into bone, but from the first it is an organized 
 mass. It has its vessels, which are at first transparent, 
 but which soon dilate ; and whenever the red colour of 
 the blood begins to appear in them, ossification very 
 quickly succeeds, the arteries being so far enlarged as 
 to carry the coarser parts of the blood. The first mark 
 of ossification is an artery which is seen running into 
 the centre of the jelly which is formed. Other arteries 
 soon appear, and a net-work of vessels is formed, and 
 then a centre of ossification begins, stretching its rays 
 according to the length of the bone, and then the carti- 
 lage begins to grow opaque, yellow, brittle : it will no 
 longer bend, and a bony centre may easily be discover- 
 ed. Other points of ossification are successively form- 
 ed, preceded by the appearance of arteries. The ossi- 
 fication follows the vessels, and buries and hides those 
 vessels by which it is formed. The vessels advance 
 towards the end of the bone, the whole body of the 
 bone becomes opaque, and there is left a small vascu- 
 lar circle only at either end. The heads are separated 
 from the body of the bone by a thin cartilage, and the 
 vessels of the centre, extending still towards the extre- 
 mities of the bone, perforate the cartilage, pass into the 
 head of the bone, and then its ossification also begins, 
 and a small nucleus of ossification is formed in its 
 centre. Thus the heads and the body are at first dis- 
 tinct bones, formed apart, joined by a cartilage, and 
 not united till the age of fifteen or twenty years. Then 
 the deposition of bone begins ; and while the bone is 
 laid by the arteries, the cartilage is conveyed away by 
 the absorbing vessels ; and while they convey away the 
 superfluous cartilage, they model the bone into its due 
 form, shape out its cavities, cancelli and holes, remove 
 the thinner parts of the remaining cartilage, and harden 
 it into due consistence. The earth which constitutes 
 the hardness of bone, and all its useful properties, is 
 inorganized, and lies in the interstices of bone, where 
 it is made up of gelatinous matter to give it consist- 
 ence and strength, furnished with absorbents to keep 
 it in health, and carry off its wasted parts; and per- 
 vaded by blood-vessels to supply it with new matter. 
 During all the process of ossification, the absorbent* 
 
OVA 
 
 OVO 
 
 proportion their action to the stimulus which is applied 
 to them: they carry away the serous fluid, when jelly 
 is to take its place ; they remove the jelly as the bone 
 is laid; they continue removing the bony particles also, 
 which (as in a circle) the arteries continually renew. 
 This renovation and change of parts goes on even in 
 the hardest bones, so that after a bone is perfectly 
 formed, its older particles are continually being remov- 
 ed, and new ones are deposited in their place. The 
 bony particles are so deposited in the flat bones of the 
 skull as to present a radiated structure, and the vacan- 
 cies between the fibres which occasion this appearance, 
 are found by injection to be chiefly passages for blood- 
 vessels. As the foetus increases in. size, the osseous 
 fibres increase in number, till a lamina is produced ; 
 and as the bone continues to grow, more laminae are 
 added, till the more solid part of a bone is formed. 
 The ossification which begins in cartilage is consider- 
 ably later than that which has its origin between mem- 
 branes. The generality of bones are incomplete until 
 the age of puberty, or between the fifteenth and 
 twentieth years, and in some few instances not until a 
 later period. The small bones of the ear, however, 
 are completely formed at birth. 
 
 OSTEOGRAPHY. ( Osteographia ; from og-eov, a 
 bone, and ypadw, to describe.) The description of the 
 bones. See Bone. 
 
 Osteoli'thos. (From o$eov, a bone, and A iQos, a 
 stone.) See Osteocolla. 
 
 OSTEOLOGY. ( Osteologia ; from o^eov, a bone, 
 and Aoyoj, a discourse.) The doctrine of the bones. 
 See Bone. 
 
 OSTEOPCEDION. (From o^eov, a bone, and zsais, 
 vsaiSos, an infant.) LithopcecLion. A term given to 
 the mass of an extra-uterine foetus, which had become 
 osseous, or of an almost stony consistence. 
 
 OSTHEXIA. (From og-wdris, osseous or bony, and 
 e^is, habit.) The name in Good’s Nosology of a genus 
 of diseases. Class, Eccritica ; Order, Mesotica. Os- 
 thexy or ossific diathesis. It has two species, Osthexia 
 infarciens ; impltxa. 
 
 Ostia'rius. (From ostium, a door.) The pylorus 
 has been so called. 
 
 Osti'ola. (Diminutive of ostium, a door.) The 
 valves or gates of the heart. 
 
 OSTIUM. A door or opening. Applied to small 
 foramina or openings. 
 
 O'strea. (From og-paKov, a shell.) The oyster. 
 The shell of this fish is occasionally used medicinally ; 
 its virtues are similar to those of the carbonate of 
 lime. See Creta. 
 
 OSTRU'THIUM. See Imperatoria. 
 
 OSY'RIS. (Oovpn of Dioscorides, which he de- 
 scribes as a small shrub with numerous, dark, tough 
 branches ; and Professor Martyn conjectures its deri- 
 vation from ofof, a branch. Some take the antirrhi- 
 num linaria for the true Osyris.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Dia- 
 na; Order, Triandria. 
 
 Osyris alba. Cas-sia poetica lobelli ; Cassia lati- 
 norum ; Cassia lignea monspeliensium ; Cassia mons- 
 peliensium. Poet’s cassia or gardrobe ; Poet’s rose- 
 mary. The whole shrub is astringent. It grows in 
 the southern parts of Europe. 
 
 OTA'LGIA. (From ovs, the ear, and aXyoy, pain,) 
 The earache. 
 
 Otenchy'tes. (From wros, the genitive of ovs, an 
 ear, and tyxevw, to pour in.) A syringe for the ears. 
 
 Otho'nna. (From odovy. lint : so called from the 
 softness of its leaves.) A species of celandine. 
 
 O'tica. (From ovs, the ear.) Medicines against 
 diseases of the ear. 
 
 Oti'tes. (From ovs, the ear.) An epithet of the 
 little finger, because it is commonly made use of in 
 scratching the ear. 
 
 OTITIS. (From ovs, the ear.) Inflammation of 
 the internal ear. It is known by pyrexia, and an ex- 
 cruciating and throbbing pain in the internal ear, that, 
 is sometimes attended with delirium. 
 
 Otopla'tcs. (From ovs, the ear.) A stinking 
 ulcer behind the ear. 
 
 OTOPYO'SIS. (From ovs, the ear, and7ruov, pus.) 
 A purulent discharge from the ear. 
 
 OTORRHAS'A. (From ovs, the ear, and pea, to 
 flow.) A discharge from the ear. 
 
 Ova'le foramen. See Foramen ovale. 
 
 OYALIS. Oval. Some parts of animals and ve- 
 
 getables receive this name from being of this shape; 
 as foramen ovale, centrum ovale, folium ovale, recep* 
 taculum ovale. 
 
 OVARIAN. Ovarial. Belonging to the ovarium/ 
 
 OVA'RIUM. (Diminutive of ovum, an egg.) The 
 ovaria are two flat oval bodies, about one inch in 
 length, and rather more than half in breadth and thick- 
 ness, suspended in the broad ligaments, about the dis- 
 tance of one inch from the uterus behind, and a little 
 below the Fallopian tubes. To the ovaria, according 
 to the idea of their structure entertained by different 
 anatomists, various uses have been assigned, or the 
 purpose they answer has been differently explained. 
 Some have supposed that their texture was glandular, 
 and that they secreted a fluid equivalent to, and similar 
 to the male semen ; but others, .who have examined 
 them with more care, assert, that they are ovaria in 
 the literal acceptation of the term, and include a num- 
 ber of vesicles, or ova, to the amount of twenty-two 
 of different sizes, joined to the internal surface of the 
 ovaria by cellular threads or pedicles; and that they 
 contain a fluid which has the appearance of thin 
 lymph. These vesicles are, in fact, to be seen in the 
 healthy ovaria of every young woman. They differ 
 very much in their number in different ovaria, but are 
 very seldom so numerous as has just been stated. All 
 have agreed that the ovaria prepare whatever the fe- 
 male supplies towards the formation of the foetus; and 
 this is proved by the operation of spaying, which con- 
 sists in the extirpation of the ovaria, after which the 
 animal not only loses the power of conceiving, but de- 
 sire is for ever extinguished. The outer coat of the 
 ovaria, together with that of the uterus, is given by 
 the peritoneum ; and whenever an ovum is passed into 
 the Fallopian tube, a fissure is observed at the part 
 through which it is supposed to have been transferred. 
 These fissures healing, leave small longitudinal cica- 
 trices on the surface, which are said to enable us to 
 determine, whenever the ovarium is examined, the 
 number of times a woman has conceived. The cor- 
 pora lutea are oblong glandular bodies of a yellowish 
 colour, found in the ovaria of all animals when preg- 
 nant, and, according to some, when they are salacious. 
 They are said to be calyces, from which the impreg- 
 nated ovum has dropped ; and their number is always 
 in proportion to the number of conceptions found in 
 the uterus. They are largest and most conspicuous in 
 the early state of pregnancy, and remain for some time 
 after delivery, when they gradually fade and wither 
 till they disappear. The corpora lutea are very vascu- 
 lar, except at their centre, which is whitish; and in 
 the middle of the white partis a small cavity, from 
 which the impregnated ovum is thought to have imme- 
 diately proceeded. The ovaria are the seat of a parti- 
 cular kind of dropsy, which most commonly happens 
 to women at the time of the final cessation of the 
 menses, though not unfrequently at a more early period 
 of life. It is of the encysted kind, the fluid being 
 sometimes limpid and thin, and at others discoloured 
 and gelatinous. In some cases it has been found con- 
 tained in one cyst, often in several ; and in others the 
 whole tumefaction has been composed of hydatids not 
 larger than grapes. The ovaria are also subject, espe- 
 cially a short time after delivery, to inflammation, ter- 
 minating in suppuration, and to scirrhous and can- 
 cerous diseases, with considerable enlargement. In the 
 former state, they generally adhere to some adjoining 
 part, as the uterus, rectum, bladder, or external inte- 
 guments, and the matter is discharged from the vagina 
 by stool, by urine, or by an external abscess of the in- 
 teguments of the abdomen. 
 
 OVATIJS. Ovate. Leaves, petals, seeds, See. are 
 so called when of the shape of an egg cut lengthwise, 
 the base being rounded, and broader than the extremity, 
 a very common form of leaves ; as in Vinca major, 
 and Urtica pilulifera, and the petals of the Allium fla- 
 vum, and Narcissus psuedo-narcissus ; the receptacle 
 of the Omphalea, and seeds of the Q.uercus. 
 
 OVIDUCT. (OvidUctus ; from ovum, an egg, and 
 ductus, a canal.) The duct or canal through which 
 the ovum, or egg, passes. In the human species, the 
 Fallopian tube is so called, which runs from the ovary 
 to the bottom of the womb. 
 
 OVIPAROUS. (From ovum, an egg, and pario , to 
 bring forth.) Animals which exclude their young in 
 the egg, which are afterward hatched. 
 
 Ovo'rum TESTiE. Egg-shells. A testaceous absorbent 
 
 141 
 
ovu 
 
 ovu 
 
 OYULUM. A little egg* See Ovum. 
 
 O'VUM. 1. An egg. See Egg. 
 
 2. Tlie vesicles in the ovarium of females are called 
 the ova, or ovula. When fecundation takes place in 
 one or more of these, they pass, after a short time, 
 along the Fallopian tube into the uterus. 
 
 “ Dev elopement of the ovum in the uterus. — The 
 ovum, in the first moments of its abode in the uterus, 
 is free and unattached; its volume is nearly that 
 which it had in quitting the ovarium ; but, in the 
 course of the second month, its dimensions increase, it 
 becomes covered with filaments of about a line in 
 length, which ramify in the manner of blood-vessels, 
 and are implanted into the decidua. In the third-month, 
 they are seen only on one side of the ovum, tiie others 
 have nearly disappeared ; but those which remain 
 have acquired a greater extent, thickness, and consist- 
 ence, and are more deeply implanted into the decidu- 
 ous membrane ; taken together they form the placenta. 
 The ovum, in the rest of its surface, presents only a 
 soft flocculent layer called decidua reflex a. The ovum 
 continues to increase until the end of pregnancy, in 
 which its volume is nearly equal to that of the uterus ; 
 but its structure suiters important changes which we 
 will examine. 
 
 At first its two membranes have yielded to its en- 
 largement, while becoming thicker or more resisting: 
 the exterior is called chorion ; the other amnion. The 
 liquid contained by the latter augments in proportion 
 to the volume of the ovum. In the second month of 
 pregnancy, there exists also a certain quantity of liquid 
 between the chorion and amnion, but it disappears 
 during the third month. 
 
 Up to the end of the third week, the ovum presents 
 nothing indicative of the presence of the germ ; the 
 contained liquid is transparent, and partly coagulable 
 as before. At this period there is seen, on the side 
 where the ovum adheres to the uterus, something 
 slightly opaque, gelatinous, all the parts of which ap- 
 ear homogeneous ; in a short time, certain points 
 ecome opaque, two distinct vesicles are formed, nearly 
 equal in volume, and united by a pedicle, one of which 
 adheres to the amnion by a small filament. Almost at 
 the same time a red spot is seen in the midst of this 
 last, from which yellowish filaments are seen to take 
 their rise: this is the heart, and the principal sangui- 
 ferous vessels. At the beginning of the second month, 
 the head is very visible, the eyes form two black points, 
 very large in proportion to the volume of the head; 
 small openings indicate the place of the ears and nos- 
 trils; the mouth, at first very large, is contracted after- 
 ward by the developement of the lips, which happens 
 about the sixtieth day, with that of the ears, nose, 
 extremities, &c. 
 
 The developement of all the principal organs happens 
 successively until about the middle of the fourth 
 month ; then the state of the embryo ceases, and that 
 of the foetus begins, which is continued till the termi- 
 nation of pregnancy. All the parts increase with more 
 or less rapidity during this time, and draw towards the 
 form which they must present after birth. Before the 
 sixth month, the lungs are very small, the heart large, but 
 its four cavities are confounded, or at least difficult to 
 distinguish ; the liver is large, and occupies a great part 
 of the abdomen ; the gall-bladder is not full of bile, but 
 of a colourless fluid not bitter : the small intestine, in 
 its lower part, contains a yellowish matter, in small 
 quantity, called meconium; the testicles are placed- 
 upon the sides of the superior lumbar vertebra} ; the 
 ovaria occupy the same position. At the end of the 
 seventh month, the lungs assume a reddish tint 
 which they had not before ; the cavities of the heart 
 become distinct ; the liver preserves its large dimen- 
 sions, but removes a little from the umbilicus; the bile 
 shows itself in the gall-bladder ; the meconium is more 
 abundant, and descends lower in the great intestine ; 
 the ovaria tend to the pelvis, the testicles are directed 
 to the inguinal rings. At this, period the foetus is ca- 
 pable of life, that is, it could live and breathe if ex- 
 pelled from the uterus. Every thing becomes more 
 
 erfect in the eighth and ninth months. We cannot 
 
 ere follow the interesting details of this increase of 
 the organs ; they belong to anatomy : we shall consider 
 the physiological phenomena that relate to them. 
 
 Functions of the ovum, and of the foetus. — The ovum 
 begins to grow as soon as it arrives in the cavity of the 
 uterus; its surface is covered with asperities that are 
 142 
 
 quickly transformed into sanguiferous vessels : there is 
 then life in the ovum. But we have no idea of this 
 mode of existence ; probably the surface of the ovum 
 absorbs the fluids with which it is in contact, and these, 
 after having undergone a particular elaboration by the 
 membranes, are afterward poured into the cavity of the 
 amnion. 
 
 What w r as the germ before its appearance? Did it 
 exist, or was it formed at that instant ? Does the little 
 almost opaque mass that composes it contain the rudi- 
 ments of all the organs of the foetus and the adult, or 
 are these created the instant they begin to show them- 
 selves? What can be the nature of a nutrition so 
 complicated, so important, performed without vessels, 
 nerves, or apparent circulation ? How does the heart 
 move before the appearance of the nervous system ? 
 Whence comes the yellow blood that it contains at 
 first? &c. &.c. No reply can be given to any of these 
 questions in the present state of science. 
 
 We know very little of what happens in the embryo, 
 whose organs are only yet rudely delineated; never- 
 theless, there is a kind of circulation recognised. The 
 heart sends blood into the large vessels, and into the ru • 
 dimentary placenta ; probably blood returns to the 
 heart by veins, &.c. — But when the new being lias 
 niched the foetal state, as most of the organs are very 
 apparent, then it is possible to recognise some of the 
 functions peculiar to that state. 
 
 The circulation is the best known of the functions 
 of the foetus: it is more complicated than that of the 
 adult, and is performed in a manner quite different 
 
 In the first place, it cannot be divided into venous and 
 arterial ; for the foetal blood has sensibly eveiy where 
 the same appearance, that is, a brownish red tint : in 
 other respects it is much the same as the blood of the 
 adult ; it coagulates, separates into clot, and serum, &c 
 I do not know why some learned chemists have be- 
 lieved that it does not contain fibrin. 
 
 The placenta is the most singular and one of the 
 most important organs of the circulation of the foetus • 
 it succeeds to those filaments which cover the ovum 
 during the first months of pregnancy. Very small at 
 first, it soon acquires a considerable size. It adheres, 
 by its exterior surface, to the uterus, presents irregular 
 furrows, which indicate its division into several lobes 
 or cotyledons , the number and form of which are not 
 determined. Its foetal surface is covered by the cho- 
 rion and amnion, except at its centre, into w'hieh the 
 umbilical cord is inserted. Its parenchyma is formed 
 of sanguiferous vessels, divided and subdivided. They 
 belong to the divisions of the umbilical arteries, and to 
 the radicles of the vein of the same name. The ves- 
 sels of one lobe do not communicate with those of the 
 adjoining lobes ; but those of the same cotyledon anas- 
 tomose frequently, for nothing is more easy than to 
 make injections pass from one to another. 
 
 The umbilical cord extends from near the centre of 
 the placenta to the umbilicus of the child ; its length is 
 often near two feet; it is formed by the two umbilical 
 arteries and the vein, connected by a very close cellular 
 tissue, and is covered by the two membranes of the 
 ovum. 
 
 In the first months of pregnancy, a vesicle, which 
 receives small vessels, being a prolongation of the me- 
 senteric artery and tlie meseraic vein, is found in the 
 body of the cord, between the chorion and the amnion, 
 near the umbilicus. This vesicle is not analagous to 
 the allantoid; it represents the membranes of the yelk 
 of birds and reptiles, and the umbilical vesicle of tlie 
 mammalia. It contains a yellowish fluid which seems 
 to be absorbed by the veins of its parietes. 
 
 The umbilical vein, arising from the placenta, and 
 then arriving at the umbilicus, enters the abdomen, and 
 reaches the inferior surface of the liver ; there it di- 
 vides into tw r o large branches, one of which is distri- 
 buted to the liver, along with the vena porta , while the 
 other scon terminates in the vena cava under the name 
 of ductus venosus. This vein has two valves, one at 
 the place of its bifurcation, and the other at the junc- 
 tion with tlie vena cava. 
 
 The heart and the large vessels of the foetus capable 
 of life, are very different from what they become after 
 birth ; the valve of the vena cava is large ; the parti- 
 tion of the auricles presents a large opening provided 
 with a semilunar valve, called foramen ovale. The 
 pulmonary artery, after having sent two small branches 
 to the lungs, terminates almost immediately in the 
 
■ovu 
 
 OXA 
 
 aorta, in the eoncave aspect of the arch ; it is called in 
 this place ductus arteriosus. 
 
 The last character proper to the circulating organs 
 of the foetus, is the existence of the umbilical arteries , 
 which arise from the internal iliacs, are directed over 
 the sides of the bladder, attach themselves to the ura- 
 chus , pass out of the abdomen by the umbilicus, and go 
 to the placenta, where they are distributed as has been 
 mentioned above. 
 
 According to this disposition of the circulating ap- 
 paratus of the foetus, it is evident that the motion of 
 the blood ought to be different in it from that in the 
 adult. If we suppose that the blood sets out from the 
 placenta, it evidently passes through the umbilical vein 
 as far as the liver ; there, one part of the blood passes 
 into the liver, and the other into the vena cava : these 
 two directions carry it to the. heart by the inferior vena 
 cava; being arrived at this organ, it penetrates into the 
 right auricle, and into the left by the foramen ovale, at 
 the instant in which the auricles are dilated. At this 
 instant, the blood of the inferior vena cava is inevita- 
 bly mixed with that of the superior. How, indeed, 
 could two liquids of the same nature, or nearly so, re- 
 main isolated in a cavity in which they arrive at the 
 same time, and which contracts to expel them. I am 
 not ignorant that Sebatier, in his excellent Treatise on 
 the Circulation of the Fce.tus , has maintained the con- 
 trary, but his arguments do not change my opinion in 
 this respect. However it may be, the contraction of 
 the auricle succeeds their dilatation; the blood is 
 thrown into the two ventricles the instant they dilate ; 
 these, in their turn, contract, ami drive out the blood, 
 the left into the aorta, and the right into the pulmonary 
 artery; but as this artery terminates in the aorta, it is 
 clear that all the blood of the two ventricles passes into 
 the aorta, except a very small portion that goes to the 
 lungs. Under the influence of these two agents of 
 impulsion, the* blood is made to flow through all the 
 divisions of the aorta, and returns to the heart by the 
 venae cavae. Lastly, it is carried to the placenta by the 
 umbilical arteries, and returns to the foetus by the vein 
 of the chord. 
 
 It is easy to conceive the use of the foramen ovale, 
 and the ductus arteriosus: the left auricle, receiving 
 little or no blood from the lungs, could not furnish any 
 to the left ventricle if it did not receive it from the 
 opening in the partition of the auricles. On the other 
 hand, the lungs have no functions to fulfil, if all the 
 blood of the pulmonary artery were distributed in them, 
 the impulsive force of the right ventricle would have 
 been vainly consumed ; while, by means of the ductus 
 arteriosus, the force of both ventricles is employed to 
 move the blood of the aorta; without the joint action 
 of both ventricles, probably the blood could not have 
 reached the placenta, and returned again to the heart. 
 
 The motions of the heart are very rapid in the ftetus ; 
 they generally exceed 120 in a minute : the circulation 
 possesses necessarily a proportionate rapidity. 
 
 A delicate question now presents itself for examina- 
 tion. What are the relations of the circulation of the 
 mother with that of the foetus 1 In order to arrive at 
 some precise notion on this poin.t, the mode of junction 
 of the uterus and placenta must first be examined. 
 
 Anatomists differ in this respect. It was long be- 
 lieved that the uterine arteries anastomosed directly 
 with the radicles of the umbilical vein, and that the 
 last divisions of the arteries of the placenta opened into 
 the veins of the uterus ; but the acknowledged impos- 
 sibility of making matters injected into the uterine 
 veins pass into the umbilical veins, and reciprocally to 
 cause liquid matters injected into the umbilical arte- 
 ries to reach the veins of the uterus, caused this idea 
 to be renounced. It is at present generally admitted, 
 that the vessels of the placenta and those of the uterus 
 do not anastomose. 
 
 Notwithstanding the high authority'of Boerhaave, it 
 cannot be admitted that the foetus continually swallows 
 the waters of the amnion, and digests it for its nourish- 
 ment. Its stomach, indeed, contains a viscid matter in 
 considerable quantity : but it has no resemblance to the 
 liquor amnii ; it is very acid and gelatinous; towards 
 the pylorus, it is somewhat gray, and opaque ; it ap- 
 pears to be converted into chyme in the stomach, in 
 order to pass into the small intestine, where, after hav- 
 ing been acted upon by the bile, and perhaps by the 
 pancreatic juice, it furnishes a peculiar chyle. The 
 remainder descends afterward into the lar e intestine, 
 
 where it forms the meconium, which is ’evidently the 
 result of digestion during gestation. Whence does the 
 digested matter come 1 It is probably secreted by the 
 stomach itself, or descends from the oesophagus; there 
 is nothing, however, to prevent the foetus from swal- 
 lowing in certain cases, a few mouthfuls of the liquor 
 amnii ; and this seems to be proved by certain hairs, 
 like those of the skin, being found in the meconium. 
 It is important to remark, that the meconium is a sub- 
 stance containing very little azote. Nothing is yet 
 known regarding the use of this digestion of the foetus; 
 it is probably not essential to its growth, since infants 
 have been born without a stomach, or any thing similar. 
 Some persons say they have seen chyle in the thoracic 
 duct of the former. 
 
 Exhalations seem to take place in the foetus ; for all 
 its surfaces are lubricated nearly in the same manner 
 as afterward: fat is in abundance; the humours of 
 the eye exist : cutaneous transpiration very probably 
 takes place also, and mixes continually with the liquor 
 amnii. With regard to this last liquor, it is difficult to 
 say whence it derives its origin ; no sanguiterous ves- 
 sels appear to be directed to the amnion, and it is never- 
 theless probable that this membrane is its secreting organ. 
 
 The cutaneous and mucous follicles are developed, 
 and seem to possess an energetic action, especially from 
 the seventh month ; the skin is then covered by a pretty 
 thick layer of fatty matter, secreted by the follicles: 
 several authors have improperly considered it as a de- 
 posite of the liquor amnii. The mucus is also abundant 
 in the last two months of gestation. 
 
 All the glands employed indigestion have a'consider 
 able volume, and seem to possess some activity; the 
 action of the others is little known. It is not known, 
 for example, whether the kidneys form urine, or 
 whether this fluid is injected by the urethra into the 
 cavity of -the amnion. The testicles and mammae seem 
 to form a fluid that resembles neither milk nor semen, 
 and which is found in the vesiculm seminales and lac- 
 tiferous canals. 
 
 What can be said about the nutrition of the foetus ? 
 Physiological works contain only vague conjectures on 
 this point; it appears certain that the placenta draws 
 from the mother the materials necessary for the deve- 
 lopementof the organs, but what these materials are, or 
 how they are directed, we do not know.” — Magendie's 
 Physiology. 
 
 Ovum philosophicum. Ovum chymicum. A glass 
 body, round like an egg. 
 
 Ovum ruffum. An obsolete alchemistic term used 
 in the transmutation of metals. 
 
 Ox-eye-daisy. See Chrysanthemum leucanthemum. 
 Ox's tongue. See Picris echiodes. 
 
 OXALATE. Oxalas. A salt formed by the com- 
 bination of the oxalic acid with a salifiable basis; thus, 
 oxalate of ammonia. 
 
 OXALIC ACID. Acidum oxalicum. “ This acid, 
 which abounds in wood sorrel, and which, combined 
 with a small portion of potassa, as it exists in that 
 plant, has been sold under the name of salt of lemons , 
 to be used as a substitute for the* juice of that fruit, 
 particularly for discharging ink-spots and iron moulds, 
 was long supposed to be analagous to that of tartar. 
 In the year 1776, however, Bergman discovered that a 
 powerful acid might be extracted from sugar by means 
 of the nitric ; and a few years afterward Scheele found 
 this to be identical with the acid existing naturally in 
 sorrel. Hence the acid began to be distinguished by 
 the name of saccharine , but has since been known in 
 the new nomenclature by that of oxalic. 
 
 It may be obtained, readily and economically, from 
 sugar in the following way : to six ounces of nitric 
 acid in a stoppered retort, to which a large receiver is 
 luted, add, by degrees, one ounce of lump sugar coarsely 
 powdered. A gentle heat may be applied during the 
 solution, and nitric oxide will be evolved in abun- 
 dance. When the whole of the sugar is dissolved, 
 distil off a part of the acid, till what remains in the 
 retort has a syrupy consistence, and this will form 
 regular crystals, amounting to 58 parts from 100 of 
 sugar. These crystals must be dissolved in water, re- 
 crystallized, and dried on blotting paper. 
 
 Oxalic acid crystallizes in quadrilateral prisms, the 
 sides of which are alternately broad and narrow, and 
 summits dihedral ; or, if crystallized rapidly, in small 
 irregular needles. They are efflorescent in dry air, 
 but attract a little humidity if it be damp ; are soluble 
 143 
 
OXA 
 
 OXY 
 
 In one part of hot and two of cold water; and are de- 
 composable by a red heat, leaving a small quantity of 
 coaly residuum. 100 parts of alkohol take up near 
 56 at a boiling heat, but not above 40 cold. Their 
 acidity is so great, that when dissolved in 3600 times their 
 weight of water, the solution reddens litmus paper, and 
 is perceptibly acid to the taste. 
 
 The oxalic acid is a good test for detecting lime, 
 which it separates from ail the other acids, unless they 
 are present in excess. It has likewise a greater affinity 
 for lime than for any other of the bases, and forms 
 with it a pulverulent, insoluble salt, not decomposable 
 except by lire, and turning syrup of violets green. 
 
 Oxalic acid acts as a violent poison when swallowed 
 in the quantity of 2 or 3 drachms ; and several fatal 
 accidents have lately occurred in London, in conse- 
 quence of its being improperly sold instead of Epsom 
 salts. Its vulgar name of salts, under which the acid 
 is bought for the purpose of whitening boot-tops, occa- 
 sion these lamentable mistakes. But the powerfully 
 acid taste of the latter substance, joined to its prismatic 
 or needle-tormed crystallization, are sufficient to dis- 
 tinguish it from every thing else. The immediate re- 
 jection from the stomach of this acid by an emetic, 
 aided by copious draughts of warm water containing 
 bicarbonate of potassa, or soda, chalk, or carbonate of 
 magnesia, are the proper remedies. 
 
 With barytes it forms an insoluble salt; but this salt 
 will dissolve in water acidulated with oxalic acid, and 
 afford angular crystals. If, however, we attempt to 
 dissolve these crystals in boiling water, the excess of 
 acid will unite with the water, and leave the oxalate, 
 which will be precipitated. 
 
 The oxalate of stronlian too is a nearly insoluble 
 compound. 
 
 Oxalate of magnesia too is insoluble, unless the acid 
 be in excess. 
 
 The oxalate of potassa exists in two states, that of a 
 neutral salt, and that of an acidule. The latter is 
 generally obtained from the juice of the leaves of the 
 oxalis acetosella , wood-sorrel, or rumexacelosa , com- 
 mon sorrel. The expressed juice, being diluted with 
 water, should be set by for a few days, till the feculent 
 parts have subsided, and the supernatant fluid is be- 
 come clear ; or it may be clarified, when elpressed, 
 with the whites of eggs. It is then to be strained off, 
 evaporated to a pellicle, and set in a cool place to crys- 
 tallize. The first product of crystals being taken out, 
 the liquor may be further evaporated, and crystallized ; 
 and the same process repeated till no more can be ob- 
 tained. In this way Schlereth informs us about nine 
 drachms of crystals may be obtained from two pounds 
 of juice, which are generally afforded by ten pounds of 
 wood-sorrel. Savary, however, says, that ten parts of 
 wood-sorrel in full vegetation yield five parts of juice, 
 which give little more than a two-hundredth of tole- 
 rably pure salt. He boiled down the juice, however, in 
 the first instance, without clarifying it; and was 
 obliged repeatedly to dissolve and recrystallize the salt 
 to obtain it white. 
 
 This salt is in small, white, needley, or lamellar 
 crystals, not alterable in the air. It unites with barytes, 
 magnesia, soda, ammonia, and most of the metallic 
 oxides, into triple salts. Yet its solution precipitates 
 the nitric solutions of mercury and silver in the state of 
 insoluble oxalates of these metals, the nitric acid in 
 this case combining with the potassa. It attacks iron, 
 lead, tin, zinc, and antimony. 
 
 This salt, besides its use in taking out ink-spots, and 
 as a test of lime, forms with sugar and water a pleasant, 
 cooling beverage ; and, according to Berthollet, it pos- 
 sesses considerable powers as an antiseptic. 
 
 The neutral oxalate of potassa is very soluble, and 
 assumes a gelatinous form, but may be brought to - 
 crystallize in hexahedral prisms with dihedral summits, 
 by adding more potassa to the liquor than is sufficient 
 to saturate the acid. 
 
 Oxalate of soda likewise exists in two different 
 states, those of an acidulous and a neutral salt, which 
 in their properties are analogous to those of potassa. 
 
 The acidulous oxalate of ammonia is crystallizable, 
 not very soluble, and capable, like the preceding aci- 
 difies, of combining with other bases, so as to form 
 triple salts. But if the acid be saturated with ammonia, 
 we obtain a neutral oxalate, which on evaporation 
 yields very fine crystals in tetrahedral prisms with di- 
 hedral summits, one of the planes of which cuts off 
 
 three sides of the prism. This salt is decomposable by 
 fire, which raises from it carbonate of ammonia, and 
 leaves only some slight traces of a coaly residuum. 
 Lime, barytes, and strontian unite with its acid, and 
 the ammonia flies off in the form of gas 
 
 The oxalic acid readily dissolves alumina , and the 
 solution gives, on evaporation, a yellowish transparent 
 mass, sweet and a little astringent to the taste, deli- 
 quescent, and reddening tincture of litmus, but not 
 syrup of violets. This salt swells up in the fire, loses 
 its acid, and leaves the alumina a little coloured.” 
 
 OX'ALIS. (From o% us, sharp : so called from the 
 sharpness of its juice.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Decandria; Order, 
 Pentagynia. Wood-sorrel. 
 
 Oxalis acetosella. The systematic name of the 
 wood-sorrel. Lujula; Alleluja. Oxalis— foliis ter- 
 natis , scapo unifioro , flore albo , capsulis pentagonis 
 elasticis,radicesquamoso-articulata,o( Linnaeus. This 
 plant grows wild in the woods, and flowers in April 
 and May. The leaves are shaped like a heart, standing 
 three together on one stalk. The acetosella is totally 
 inodorous, but has a grateful acid taste, on which ac- 
 count it is used in salads. Its taste is more agreeable 
 than the common sorrel, and approaches nearly to that 
 of the juice of lemons, or the acid of tartar, with which 
 it corresponds in a great measure in its medical effects, 
 being esteemed refrigerant, antiscorbutic, and diuretic. 
 It is recommended by Bergius, in inflammatory, bi- 
 lious, and putrid fevers. The principal use, however, 
 of the acetosella, is to allay inordinate heat, and to 
 quench thirst; for this purpose, a pleasant whey may 
 be formed by boiling the plant in milk, which under 
 certain circumstances may be preferable to the con- 
 serve directed by the London College, though an ex- 
 tremely grateful and useful medicine. Many have 
 employed the root of Lujula, probably on account of 
 its beautiful red colour rather than for its superior effi- 
 cacy. A salt is prepared from this plant, known by the 
 name of essential salt of lemons, which is an acidulous 
 oxalate of potassa, and commonly used for taking ink- 
 stains out of linen. What is sold under the name of 
 essential salt of lemons in this country, is said by some 
 to consist of cream of tartar, with the addition of a 
 small quantity of sulphuric acid. The leaves of wood- 
 sorrel when employed externally in the form of poul- 
 tices, are powerful suppurants, particularly in indolent 
 scrofulous humours. 
 
 Oxa'lme. (From 0^115, sharp, and oXj, salt) A 
 mixtqre of vinegar and salt. 
 
 Oxid. See Oxide. 
 
 OXIDATION. The process of converting metals 
 and other substances into oxides, by combining with 
 them a certain portion of oxygen. It differs from aci- 
 dification in the addition of oxygen not being sufficient 
 to form an acid with the substance oxided. 
 
 OXIDE. ( Oxydum , i, n. ; formed of oxygen, with 
 the terminal ide. See Ide.) Oxyd. Oxid. Oxyde. A 
 substance combined with oxygen without being in the 
 state of an acid. Many substances are susceptible of 
 several stages of oxidizement, on which account che- 
 mists have employed various terms to express the 
 characteristic distinctions of the several oxides. The 
 specific name is often derived from some external cha- 
 racter, chiefly the colour ; thus we have the black and 
 red oxides of iron, and of mercury : the white oxide of 
 zinc : but in most instances the denominations proposed 
 by Dr. Thompson are adopted. When there are se- 
 veral oxides of the same substance, he proposes the 
 terms protoxyde , deutoxyde , tritoxyde , signifying the 
 first, second, and third stage of oxidizement. Or if two 
 oxides only are known, he proposes the appellation of 
 protoxyde for that at the minimum, and of peroxyde 
 for that at the maximum of oxidatiou. The compounds 
 of oxides and water in which the water exists in a con- 
 densed state, are termed hydrates , or hydroxures. 
 
 Oxide of carbon , gaseous. See Carbon , gaseous ox- 
 ide of. 
 
 Oxide , nitric. See Nitrogen. 
 
 Oxide , nitrous. See Nitrogen* 
 
 OXYCA'NTHA. (From sharp, and aicavOa, a 
 thorn : so called from the acidity of its fruit.) The 
 barberry. 
 
 Oxycantha galeni. See Berberis. 
 
 OXYCE'DRUS. (From ofv, acutely, and ucSpof, a 
 cedar: so called from the sharp termination of ita 
 leaves.) 1. A kind of cedar. 
 
OXY 
 
 OXY 
 
 2. Spanish juniper, a species of juniperus. 
 
 OXYCO'CCOS. (From o£us, acid, and kokkoSi a 
 berry: so named from its acidity.) See Vaccinium 
 oxycoccos. 
 
 OXY'CRATUM. (From oipif, acid, and Kepavvvpi, 
 to mix.) Oxycrates. Vinegar mixed with such a por- 
 tion of water as is required, and rendered still milder 
 by the addition of a little honey. 
 
 Oxycro'ceum emplastrum. (From o£«s, acid, and 
 KpoKoSi crocus , saffron.) A plaster in which there is 
 much saffron, but no vinegar necessary, unless in dis- 
 solving some gums. 
 
 Ozyd. See Oxide. 
 
 Oxyde. See Oxide. 
 
 Oxyde'rcica. (From ojjus, acute, and SepKio, to see.) 
 Medicines which sharpen the sight. 
 
 OXYDULE. Synonymous with protoxide. 
 
 O'XYDUM. (So called from oxygen, which enters 
 into its composition.) See Oxide. 
 
 Oxydum antimonii. See Antimonii oxydum. 
 
 Oxydum arsenici album. See Arsenic. 
 
 Oxydum cupri viride acetatum. See Verdigris. 
 
 Oxydum ferri luteum. See Ferri subcarbonas. 
 
 Oxydum ferri nigrum. Black oxide of iron. The 
 scales which fall from iron, when heated, consist of 
 iron combined with oxygen. These have been em- 
 ployed medicinally, producing the general effects of 
 chalybeates, but not very powerfully. 
 
 Oxydum ferri rubrum. Red oxide of iron. In this 
 the metal is more highly oxidized than in the black. It 
 may be formed by long continued exposure to heat and 
 air. Its properties in medicine are similar to other 
 preparations of iron. It is frequently given internally. 
 
 Oxydum hydrargyri cinereum. See Hydrargyri 
 oxydum cinereum. 
 
 Oxydum hydrargyri nigrum. See Hydrargyri 
 oxydum cinereum. 
 
 Oxydum hydrargyri rubrum. See Hydrargyri 
 oxydum rubrum. 
 
 Oxydum plumbi album. See Plumbi subcarbonas. 
 
 Oxydum plumbi rubrum. See Lead. 
 
 Oxydum plumbi semivitreum. See Lythargyrus. 
 
 Oxydum stibii album. See Antimonii oxydum. 
 
 Oxydum stibii semivitreum. A vitreous oxide of 
 antimony. It was formerly called Vitrum antimonii 
 and consists of an oxide of antimony with a little sul- 
 phur ; it is employed to make antimonial wine. 
 
 Oxydum stibii sulpiiuratum. This is an oxide of 
 antimony with sulphur, and was formerly called Hc- 
 par antimonii ; Crocus metallorum ; Crocus antimonii. 
 It was formerly exhibited in the cure of fevers and 
 atonic diseases of the lungs. Its principal use now is 
 in preparing other medicines. 
 
 Oxydum zinci. S ee Zinci oxydum. 
 
 Oxydum zinci sublimatum. See Zinci oxydum. 
 
 OXYGARUM. (From ofys, acid, and yapov , garum.) 
 A composition of garum and vinegar. 
 
 OXYGEN. ( Oxygenium ; from o£uff, acid, and 
 yswam, to generate ; because it is the generator of aci- 
 dity.) This substance, although existing sometimes in 
 a solid and sometimes in an agriform state, is never 
 disti nctly perceptible to the human senses, but in com- 
 bination. 
 
 We know it only in its combination, by its effects. 
 Nature never presents it solitary: chemists do not 
 know how to insulate it. It is a principle which was 
 long unknown. It is absorbable by combustible bodies, 
 and converts them into oxides or acids. It is an indis- 
 pensable condition of combustion, uniting itself always 
 to bodies which burn, augmenting their weight, and 
 changing their properties. It may be disengaged in the 
 state of oxygen gas, from burned bodies, by a joint accu- 
 mulation of caloric and light. It is highly necessary for 
 the respiration of animals. It exists universally dis- 
 persed through nature, and is a constituent part of at- 
 mospheric air, of watei, of acids, and of all bodiesof 
 the animal and vegetable kingdoms. 
 
 One of the most remarkable combinations into which 
 it is capable of entering, is that which it forms with 
 light and caloric. The nature of that mysterious union 
 has not been ascertained, but it is certain that, in that 
 state, it constitutes the gaseous fluid called oxygen 
 
 fcAS. 
 
 Properties of oxygen gas. — Oxygen gas is an elastic 
 invisible fluid, like common air, capable of indefinite 
 expansion and compression. It has neither taste nor 
 odour, nor does it show any traces of an acid. Its spe- 
 
 Rr 
 
 cific gravity, as determined by Kinvan. is 0.00135, tliaC 
 of water being 1.0000; it is, therefore, 740 times lighter 
 than the same bulk of water. Its weight is to atmos- 
 pheric air as 1103 to 1000. One hundred and sixteen 
 cubic inches of oxygen gas weigh 39.38 grains. It is not 
 absorbed by water, but entirely absorbable by combus- 
 tible bodies, which, at the same time, disengage its ca- 
 loric and light, producing in consequence a strong heat 
 and flame. It rekindles almost extinct combustible 
 bodies. It is indispensable to respiration, and is the 
 cause of animal heat. It hastens germination. It com- 
 bines with every combustible body, with all the metals, 
 and with the greater number of vegetable and animal 
 substances. It is considered as the cause of acidity ‘ f 
 and from this last property is derived the name oxygen t 
 a word denoting the origin of acidity. 
 
 The act of its combining with bodies is called oxi- 
 disement , or oxygenation ; and the bodies with which 
 it is combined are called oxides , or acids. 
 
 Oxygen gas is the chief basis of the pneumatic doc- 
 trine of chemistry. 
 
 Methods of obtaining oxygen gas. — We are at pre- 
 sent acquainted with a great number of bodies from 
 which wc may, by art, produce oxygen gas. It is most 
 amply obtained from the oxides of manganese, lead, 
 or mercury ; from nitrate of potassa ; from the green 
 leaves of vegetables, and from oxychlorate of potassa 
 or soda. Besides these, there are a great many other 
 substances from which oxygen gas may be procured* 
 
 1. In order to procure oxygen gas in a state of great 
 purity, pure oxychlorate of potassa or soda must be 
 rtiade use of. With this view, put some of the salt 
 into a small earthen or glass retort, the neck of which 
 is placed under the shelf of the pneumatic trough, filled 
 with water ; and heat the retort by means of a lamp. 
 The salt will begin to melt, and oxygen gas will be ob- 
 tained in abundance, and of great purity, which may 
 be collected and preserved over water. 
 
 Explanation. — Oxychlorate of potassa consists of 
 oxygen, chlorine, and potassa. At an elevated tem- 
 perature, a decomposition takes place, the oxygen 
 unites to the caloric, and forms oxygen gas. The oxy- 
 chlorate becomes therefore converted into simple chlo- 
 rate of potassa. 
 
 2. Oxygen gas may likewise be obtained from the 
 green leaves of vegetables. 
 
 For this purpose fill a bell-glass with water, intro- 
 duce fresh- gathered green leaves under it, and place 
 the bell, or receiver, inverted in a vessel containing 
 the same fluid ; expose the apparatus to the rays of the 
 sun, and very pure oxygen gas will be liberated. 
 
 The emission of oxygen gas is proportioned to the 
 vigour of the plant and the vivacity of the light ; the 
 quantity differs in different plants, and under different 
 conditions. 
 
 Explanation. — It is an established fact, that plants 
 decompose carbonic acid, and probably water, which 
 serve for their nourishment ; they absorb the hydro- 
 gen and carbon of these fluids, disengaging a part of 
 the oxygen in a state of purity. Light, however, fa- 
 vours this decomposition greatly ; in proportion as the 
 oxygen becomes disengaged, the hydrogen becomes 
 fixed in the vegetable, and combines partly with the 
 carbon and partly with the oxygen, to form the oil,.&c. 
 of the vegetable. 
 
 3. Nitrate of potassa is another substance frequently 
 made use of for obtaining oxygen gas, in the following 
 manner : 
 
 Take any quantity of this salt, introduce it into a 
 coated earthen or glass retort, and fit to it a tube, 
 which must be plunged into the pneumatic trough, un- 
 der the receiver filled with water. When the appara- 
 tus lias been properly adjusted, heat the retort gra- 
 dually, till it becomes red-hot; the oxygen gas will 
 then be disengaged rapidly. 
 
 Explanation. — Nitrate of potassa consists of nitric 
 acid and potassa. Nitric acid consists again of oxy- 
 gen and nitrogen. On exposing the salt to ignition, a 
 partial decomposition of the acid takes place; the 
 greatest part of the oxygen of the nitric acid unites to 
 caloric, and appears under the form of oxygen gas. 
 The other part remains attached to the potassa in the 
 state of nitrous acid. The residue in the retort is, 
 therefore, nitrate of potassa, if the process has been 
 carried only to a certain extent. 
 
 Remark. — If too much heat be applied, particularly 
 towards the end of the process, a total decomposition 
 
 145 
 
OXY 
 
 OZY 
 
 of the nitric acid takes place : the oxygen gas, in that 
 case, will therefore be mingled with nitrogen gas. 
 The weight of the two gases, when collected, will be 
 found to correspond very exactly with the weight of 
 the acid which had been decomposed. The residue 
 then left in the retort is potasca. 
 
 4. Black oxide of manganese, however, is generally 
 made use of for obtaining oxygen gas, on account of 
 its cheapness. This native oxide is reduced to a coarse 
 powder- a stone, or rather an iron retort, is then 
 charged with it and heated. As soon as the retort be- 
 comes ignited, oxygen gas is obtained plentifully. 
 
 Explanation. — Black oxide of manganese is the 
 metal called manganese fully saturated with oxygen, 
 together with many earthy impurities; on applying 
 heat, part of the solid oxygen quits the metal and 
 unites to caloric, in order to form oxygen gas ; the re- 
 mainder of the oxygen remains united to the metal 
 with a forcible affinity: the metal, therefore, ap- 
 proaches to the metallic state, or is found in the state 
 of a gray oxide of manganese. 
 
 One pound of the best manganese yields upwards of 
 1400 cubic inches of oxygen gas, nearly pure. If sul- 
 phuric acid be previously added to the manganese, the 
 gas is produced by a less heat, and in a larger quan- 
 tity ; a glass retort may then be used, and the heat of 
 a lamp is sufficient. 
 
 5. Red oxide of mercury yields oxygen gas in a man- 
 ner similar to that of manganese. 
 
 Explanation.— This oxide consists likewise of solid 
 oxygen and mercury, the combination of which takes 
 place on exposing mercury to a heat of about 610° 
 Fahr. At this degree it attracts oxygen, and becomes 
 converted into an oxide; but if the temperature be in- 
 creased, the attraction of oxygen is changed. The 
 oxygen then attracts caloric stronger than it did the 
 mercury ; it therefore abandons it, and forms oxygen 
 gas. The mercury then reappears in its metallic state. 
 
 6. Red oxide of lead yields oxygen gas on the same 
 principle. 
 
 Oxygenated muriatic acid. See Chlorine. 
 OXYGENATION. Oxygenatio. This word is 
 often used instead of oxidation, and frequently con- 
 founded with it: but it differs in being of more general 
 import, as every union with oxygen, whatever the pro- 
 duct may be, is an oxygenation ; but oxidation takes 
 place only when an oxide is formed. 
 
 Oxygenized muriatic acid. See Muriatic acid oxy- 
 genized. 
 
 Oxygenized nitric acid. See Nitric acid oxy- 
 genized. 
 
 Oxygly'cum. (From acid, and yXercaj, sweet.) 
 Honey mixed with vinegar. 
 
 OXYIODE. A term applied by Sir H. Davy to the 
 triple compounds of oxygen, iodine, and the metallic 
 bases. Lussac calls them iodates. 
 
 OXYLA'PATHUM. (From ofry, acid, and \ana- 
 0ov, the dock: so named from its acidity.) See Ru- 
 mex acutus. 
 
 O'XYMEL. ( Oxymel , llis. n. ; from o\vs, acid, and 
 prXr, honey.) Apomeli. Adipson. Honey and vine- 
 gar boiled to a syrup. Mel acetatum. Now called 
 Oxymel simplex. Take of clarified honey, two pounds ; 
 acetic acid a pint. Boil them down to a proper con- 
 sistence, in a glass vessel, over a slow fire. This pre- 
 paration of honey and vinegar possesses aperient and 
 expectorating virtues ; and is given, with these inten- 
 tions, in the cure of humoral asthma, and other dis- 
 eases of the chest, in doses of one or two drachms. It 
 is also employed in the form of gargle, when diluted 
 with water. 
 
 Oxymel jeruginis. See Linimentum ceruginis. 
 Oxymel colchici. Oxymel of meadow saffron is 
 an acrid medicine, but is nevertheless employed, for its 
 diuretic virtues, in dropsies. 
 
 Oxymsl scillje. Take of clarified honey, three 
 pounds; vinegar of squills, two pints. Boil them in a 
 glass vessel, with a slow fire, to the proper thickness. 
 Aperient, expectorant, and detergent virtues, are attri- 
 14K 
 
 jfbuted to the honey of squills. It is given in doses of 
 two or three drachms, along with some aromatic wa- 
 ter, as that of cinnamon, to prevent the great neusoa 
 which it would otherwise be apt to excite. In large 
 doses it proves emetic. 
 
 Oxymu'rias hydrargyri. See Hydrargyri oxy 
 
 murias. 
 
 OXY MURIATIC ACID. See Chlorine. 
 Oxymyrrhi'ne. (From o\v f, acute, and pvppivrj, 
 the myrtle : so called from its resemblance to myrtle, 
 and its pointed leaves.) Oxymyrsine. See Myrtus 
 
 communis. 
 
 Oxymyrsine. See Oxymyrrhme. 
 
 OXYODIC ACID. See Iodic acid. 
 
 Oxyni'trum. (From o\vs , acid, and virpov, nitre.) 
 
 A composition chiefly of vinegar and nitre. 
 
 OXYOPIA. (From acute, and un|/, the eye.) 
 The faculty of seeing more acutely than usual. Thus 
 there have been instances known of persons who could 
 see the stars in the daytime. The proximate cause is 
 a preternatural sensibility of the retina. It has been 
 known to precede the gutta serena ; and it has been 
 asserted that prisoners, who have been long detained 
 in darkness, have learned to read and write in dark- 
 ened places. 
 
 OXYPHLEGM A'SI A . (From acute, and tpht - 
 
 yw, to burn.) An acute inflammation. 
 
 Oxyphce'nicon. (From o£vy, acid, and 0oml[, the 
 tamarind ; a native of Phoenicia.) See Tamarindus. 
 
 OXYPHO'NIA. (From o£uy, sharp, and (/xovtj, the 
 voice.) An acuteness o£ voice. See Paraphonia. 
 OXYPRUSSIC ACID. See Chlorocyanic acid. 
 OXYRE'GMA. (From o^vg, acid, and epevyoo, to 
 break wind.) An acid eructation. 
 
 Oxyrrho dinon. (From o%vs, acid, and poSivov , 
 oil of roses.) A composition of the oil of roses and 
 vinegar. 
 
 OXYSACCHA'RUM. (From o£vs, acid, and oan- 
 Xaoov, sugar.) A composition of vinegar and sugar. 
 
 Oxysal diaphoreticum. A preparation of Angelo 
 Sala. It is a fixed salt, loaded with more acid than is 
 necessary to saturate it. 
 
 Oxy'toca. (From o ljus, quick, and tiktw, to bring 
 forth.) Medicines which promote delivery. 
 
 OXYTRIPHY'LLUM. (From o$vy, acid, and rpi- 
 < pvWov , trefoil; so named from its acidity.) See 
 Oxalis acetosella. 
 
 OYSTER. See Ostrea. 
 
 Oyster-shell. See Ostrea. 
 
 OZiE'NA. (From o^, a stench.) An ulcer situated 
 in the nose, discharging a foetid purulent matter, and 
 sometimes accompanied with caries of the bones. 
 Some authors have signified by the term, an ill-condi- 
 tioned ulcer in the antrum. The first meaning is the 
 original one. The disease is described as coming on 
 with a trifling tumefaction and redness about the ala 
 rfasi, accompanied with a discharge of mucus, with 
 which the nostril becomes obstructed. The matter 
 gradually assumes the appearance of pus, is most co 
 pious in the morning, and is sometimes attended with 
 sneezing, and a little bleeding. The ulceration occa- 
 sionally extends round the ali nasis to the cheek, but 
 seldom far from the nose, the ala of which also it 
 rarely destroys. The ozsena is often connected with 
 scrofulous and venereal complaints. In the latter 
 cases, portions of the ossa spongiosa often come away. 
 After the complete cure of all venereal complaints, an 
 exfoliating dead piece of bone will often keep up 
 symptoms similar to those of the ozsna, until it is de- 
 tached. Mr. Pearson remarks, that the ozsena fre- 
 quently occurs as a symptom of the cachexia syphiloi- 
 dea. It may perforate the septum nasi, destroy the 
 ossa spongiosa, and even the ossa nasi. Such mis- 
 chief is now more frequently the effect of the cachexia 
 syphiloidea, than of lues venerea. The ozaena must 
 not be confounded with abscesses in the upper jaw- 
 bone. 
 
 O'zymum. (From o$w, to smell : so called from its 
 fragrance.) See Ocymum. 
 
PjEO 
 
 p 
 
 PAL 
 
 'D A contraction of pugillus, a pupil, or eighth part 
 • of a handful, and sometimes a contraction of 
 pars or partes , a part or parts. 
 
 P. A3. A contraction of partes cequalis. 
 
 P. P. A contraction of pulvis patrurn , Jesuit’s 
 powder ; the Cinchona lancif. lia. 
 
 PAAW, Peter, was born at Amsterdam, in 1564. 
 After studying four years at Leyden, he went to Paris, 
 and other celebrated schools, for improvement; and 
 took his degree at Rostock. Thence he repaired to 
 Padua, and attended the dissections of Fabricius ab 
 Aquapendente ; and, possessing a good memory, as 
 well as great assiduity, he evinced such respcctable.ac- 
 quirements, that he was appointed to a medical pro- 
 fessorship on his return to Leyden in 1589. His whole 
 ambition was centred in supporting the dignity and 
 utility of this office ; and he obtained general esteem. 
 Anatomy and botany were his favourite pursuits; and 
 Leyden owes to him the establishment of its botanic 
 garden. He died in 1617. Besides some commen- 
 taries on parts of Hippocrates and other ancient au- 
 thors, he left a treatise on the Plague, and several other 
 works, chiefly anatomical. 
 
 PA'BULUM. (From pasco , to feed.) Food, ali- 
 ment. 
 
 Pabulum vit®:. The food of life. Such are the 
 different kinds of aliment. The animal heat and spi- 
 rits are also so called. 
 
 PACCHIONI, Anthonio, was born at Reggio, in 
 1664. After studying there for some time he went to 
 complete himself at Rome under the celebrated Mal- 
 pighi ; who subsequently introduced him into practice 
 at Tivoli, where he resided six years with considerable 
 reputation. He then returned to Rome, and assisted 
 Lancisi in his explanation of the plates of Eustachius. 
 He devoted also great attention to dissection, particu- 
 larly of the membranes of the brain. In his first work, 
 he assigned to the dura mater a contractile power, 
 whereby it acted upon the brain ; this notion obtained 
 temporary celebrity, but it was confuted by Baglivi, 
 and other anatomists. Ho afterward announced the 
 discovery of glands near the longitudinal sinus, from 
 which he alleged lymphatics pass to the pia mater ; this 
 involved him in farther controversies. He was a 
 member of several learned academies, and died in 
 1726. Among his posthumous works is one on the 
 mischief of epispastics in many diseases. 
 
 Pacchionian glands. See Glandules Pacchioniae. 
 
 Pachy'ntica. (From Zoaxwu), to incrassate.) Me- 
 dicines which incrassate or thicken the fluids. 
 
 Pa'chys. Ilaxuf) thick. The name of a disorder 
 described by Hippocrates, but not known by us. 
 
 PA'DUS. A name borrowed from Theophrastus, 
 who gives no other account of his nados, than that it 
 greatly delights in a shady situation, like the yew. 
 The term is now applied to the bird-cherry. See Pru- 
 nus padus. 
 
 [“ Pagodite (or Bildstein of Werner). Nothing is 
 known of the natural situation or associations of this 
 mineral. It is brought from China, and always under 
 some artificial form ; and hence it is sometimes called 
 Figure or Sculpture stone, or Bildstein. These figures 
 are supposed often to represent the idols or pagodas of 
 the Chinese. The Bildstein is susceptible of a polish.” 
 — Clean. Min. A.] 
 
 P®dancho'ne. (From zsats , a child, and ayxoo, to 
 strangulate.) A species of quinsy common among 
 children. 
 
 PASDARTIIRO'CACE. (From zsais, a boy, apdpov, 
 a joint, and kokov, an evil.) The joint evil. A scro- 
 fulous affection producing an ulceration of the bones 
 which come ajoint. 
 
 PA3NEA. See Penoea. 
 
 PA30NIA. (From Peeon, who first applied it to 
 medicinal purposes.) Pteony. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Polyandria ; Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. Thepharmacopoeialnaineof the common parnny. 
 See Peeonia officinalis. 
 
 P&ONIA officinalis. The systematic name of the 
 common pteony ; male and female pseony. This plant, 
 
 R r 2 
 
 Peeonia .—foliis oblongis , of Linnaeus, has long been 
 considered as a powerful medicine; and, till lately, 
 had a place in the catalogue of the Materia Medica ; in 
 which the two common varieties of this plant are indis- 
 criminately directed for use : and, on the authority of 
 G. Bauhin, improperly distinguished into male and 
 female pteony. 
 
 The roots and seeds of pamny have, when fresh, a 
 faint, unpleasant smell, somewhat of the narcotic kind, 
 and a mucilaginous subacrid taste, with a slight degree 
 of bitterness and astringency. In drying, they lose 
 their smell and part of their taste. Extracts made 
 from them by water are almost insipid, as well as in- 
 odorous ; but extracts made by rectified spirits are ma- 
 nifestly bitterish, and considerably adstringent. The 
 flowers have rather more smell than any of the other 
 parts of the plant, and a rough sweetish taste, which 
 they impart, together with their colour, both to water 
 and spirit. 
 
 The roots, flowers, and seeds of pseony have been 
 esteemed in the character of an anodyne and corro- 
 borant, but more especially the roots; which, since 
 the days of Galen, have been very commonly employed 
 as a- remedy for the epilepsy. For this purpose, it 
 was usual to cut the root into thin slices, which were 
 to be attached to a string, and suspended about the 
 neck as an amulet ; if this failed of success, the patient 
 was to have recourse to the internal use of this root, 
 which Willis directs to be given in the form of a pow- 
 der, and in the quantity of a drachm, two or three 
 times a day, by which, as we are informed, both infants 
 and adults were cured of this disease. Other authors 
 recommended the expressed juice to be giv^n in wine, 
 and sweetened with sugar, as the most effectual way 
 of administering this plant. Many writers, however, 
 especially in modern times, from repeated trials of the 
 pseony in epileptic cases, have found it of no use what- 
 ever ; though Professor Home, who gave the radix 
 pceoniae to two epileptics at the Edinburgh infirmary, 
 declares that one received a temporary advantage from 
 its use. Of the good effects of this plant, in other dis- 
 orders, we find no instances recorded. 
 
 PAIGIL. See Primula veris. 
 
 PAIN. A.'hyy. OSvpy. Dolor. Any unpleasant 
 sensation, or irritation. 
 
 Painter's colic. See Colica pictonum. 
 
 PAKFONG. The white copper of the Chinese, said 
 to be an alloy of copper, nikel. and zinc. 
 
 PALATE. See Palatum. 
 
 Palati circumflex us. See Circumflexus palati. 
 
 Palati levator. See Levator palati. 
 
 Palati os. The palate bone. The palate is formed 
 by two bones of very irregular figure. They are 
 placed between the ossa maxiliaria superiora and the 
 os sphenoides at the back part of the roof of the 
 mouth, and extend from thence to the bottom of the 
 orbit. Each of these bones may be divided into four 
 parts, viz. the inferior, or square portion, the pterygoid 
 process, the nasal lamella, and orbitar process. The 
 first of these, or the square part of the bone, helps to 
 form the palate of the mouth. The upper part of its 
 internal edge rises into a spine, which makes part of 
 the septum narium. The pterygoid process, which is 
 smaller above than below, is so named from its being 
 united with the pterygoid process of the sphenoid bone, 
 with which it helps to form the pterygoid fossae. It is 
 separated from the square part of the bone, and from 
 the nasal lamella, by an oblique fossa, which, applied 
 to such another in the os maxillare, forms a passage for 
 a branch of the fifth pair of nerves. The nasal la- 
 mella is nothing more than a very thin bony plate, 
 which arises from the upper side of the external edge 
 of the square part of the bone. Its inner surface i» 
 concave, and furnished with a ridge, which supports- 
 the back part of the os spongiosum inferius. Exter- 
 nally it is convex, and firmly united to the maxillary 
 bone. The orbitar process is more irregular than any 
 other part of the bone. It has a smooth surface, when 
 it helps to form the orbit ; and, when viewed in its 
 place, we see it contiguous to that part of the orbit 
 which is formed by the os maxillare, and appearing aa 
 
PAL 
 
 PAL 
 
 a small triangle at the inner extremity of the orbitar 
 process of this last-mentioned bone. This fourth part 
 of the os palati likewise helps to form the zygomatic 
 fossa on each side, and there its surface is concave. 
 Between this orbitar process and the sphenoid bone, a 
 hole is formed, through which an artery, vein, and 
 nerve are transmitted to the nostrils. The ossa palati 
 are complete in the foetus. They are joined to the ossa 
 maxillai ia superiora, os sphenoides, os ethmoides, ossa 
 spongiosa inferiora, and vomer. 
 
 Palati tensor. See Circumflexus. 
 
 PALATO. Names compounded of this word be- 
 long to muscles which are attached to the palate. 
 
 Palato- pharyngeus. (So called from its origin in 
 the palate and insertion in the pharynx.) A muscle 
 situated at the side of the entry of the fauces. Thyro- 
 staphilinus, of Douglas. Thyro-pharyngo-staphilinus , 
 of Winslow ; and palato-pharyngien, of Dumas. It 
 arises by a broad beginning from the middle of the 
 velum pendulum palati at the root of the uvula poste- 
 riorly, and from the tendinous expansion of the cir- 
 cumflexus palati. The fibres are collected within the 
 posterior arch behind the tonsils, and run backwards to 
 the top and lateral part of the pharynx, where the 
 fibres are scattered and mixed with those of the stylo- 
 pharyngeus. It is inserted into the edge of the upper 
 and back part of the thyroid cartilage. Its use is to 
 draw the uvula and velum pendulum palati down- 
 wards and backwards, and at the same time to pull 
 the thyroid cartilage and pharynx upwards, and shorten 
 it ; with the constrictor superior pharyngis and tongue, 
 it assists in shutting the passage into the nostrils ; and 
 in swallowing, it thrusts the food from the fauces into 
 the pharynx. 
 
 Palato-salpingeus. (From palatum , the palate, 
 and aa\myh a trumpet ; so called from its origin in the 
 palate, and its trumpet-like shape.) See Circumflexus. 
 
 Palato- staphilinus. See Azygos uvula. 
 
 PALATUM. ( Palatum , i. n.; from palo, to hedge 
 in ; because it is staked in, as it were, by the teeth.) 
 1. The palate or roof of the mouth. 
 
 2. An eminence of the inferior lip of the corolla of 
 personate flowers which closes them ; as in Antirrhi- 
 num. See Corolla. 
 
 Palatum molle. The soft palate. This lies be- 
 hind the bony palate ; and from the middle of it the 
 uvula hangs down. 
 
 PALEA. (Palae, ce. f.; chaff.) Chaff, or short, linear, 
 obtuse dry scales. 
 
 Palea de mecha. A name given by some to the 
 Juncus odoratus. 
 
 PALEACEUS (From palea , chaff.) Chaffy, or 
 covered with chaff. Applied by botanists to the recep- 
 tacles of plants ; as those of the Xeranthemum. Zin 
 nia , Anthemis , &c. See Receptaculum. 
 
 Palimpi'ssa. (From iraXiv, repetition, and maaa, 
 pitch.) Dioscorides says, that dry pitch is thus named, 
 because it is prepared of pitch twice boiled. 
 
 Palindro'mia. (IlnXtv, again, and Spopos, a course.) 
 This term is used by Hippocrates for any regurgitation 
 of humours to the more noble parts : and sometimes 
 for the return of a distemper. 
 
 Paliu'rus. (From 7raXXw, to move, and ovpov, 
 urine ; so called from its diuretic qualities.) The Rham- 
 nus paliurus. 
 
 PALLADIUM. A new metal, first found by Dr. 
 Wollaston, associated with platina, among the grains 
 of which he supposes its ores to exist, or an alloy of it 
 with iridium and osmium; scarcely distinguishable 
 from the crude platina, though it is harder and heavier. 
 
 PALLAS, Peter Simon, was bom at Berlin, where 
 his father was professor of Surgery, in 1741. He ap- 
 plied early and assiduously to his studies, particularly 
 to dissection, insomuch that he was enabled, at the age 
 of 17, to read a public course on anatomy. He then 
 went to Halle, and in 1759 to Gottingen, where a severe 
 illness for some time interrupted his pursuits; blithe 
 afterward made numerous experiments on poisons, 
 and dissections of animals ; and composed a very inge- 
 nious treatise on those which are found within others, 
 particularly the worms occurring in the human body. 
 In the following year, he took his degree at Leyden, 
 then travelled through Holland and England, directing 
 his attention almost entirely to natural history. In 
 1762, his father recalled him to Berlin ; but allowed 
 him soon after to settle at the Hague, where he could 
 better prosecute his favourite studies; the fruit of I 
 
 which shortly appeared in a valuable treatise on zoo- 
 phytes, and some other publications : and he was ad- 
 mitted into the Royal Society of London, and the 
 Academy Naturae Curiosorum, to which he had sent 
 interesting papers. About this period he meditated a 
 voyage to the Cape of Good Hope, and other Dutch 
 settlements; but his father again recalled him in 1766. 
 However, in the following year, he was induced by 
 Catharine II. to become professor of natural history at 
 St. Petersburgh. Thence, in 1768, he set out, with 
 some other philosophers, on a scientific tour, as far as 
 Siberia, which occcupied six years. Of this he after- 
 ward published a most interesting account in five 
 quarto volumes comprehending every thing memorable 
 in the several provinces which he had visited. This 
 was followed by a particular history of the Mongul 
 tribes, who had, at different periods, overrun the greater 
 part of Asia, and whom he clearly proved to be a dis- 
 tinct race from the Tartars. In 1777 he read before the 
 academy a dissertation on the formation of mountains, 
 and the changes which this globe has undergone, par- 
 ticularly in the Russian empire. He also published, 
 from time to time, numerous works relative to zoology, 
 botany, agriculture, and geography. About the year 
 1784, he received signal proofs of the empress’s favour ; 
 who not only considerably increased his salary, and 
 conferred upon him the order of St. Vladimir, but 
 learning that he wished to dispose of his collection of 
 natural history, gave him a greater price than he had 
 valued it at, and allowed him the use of it during his 
 life. In 1794, he travelled to the Crimea, of which he 
 published an account on his return : and his health 
 now beginning to decline, the empress presented him 
 an estate in that province, with a liberal sum for his 
 establishment. Unfortunately, however, the situation 
 was particularly unhealthy, and proved very injurious 
 to his family. At length he determined to visit his 
 brother, and his native city, where he diedshortly after, 
 in 1811. 
 
 PALLIATIVE. (Palliativus ; from pallio, to dis- 
 semble.) A medicine given only with an intent to 
 palliate or relieve pains in a fatal disease. 
 
 Palm oil. See Cocos butyracea. 
 
 Palma christi. See Ricinus. 
 
 PAL'MA. (From sjaXXw, to move.) 
 
 1. The palm of the hand. 
 
 • 2. A palm-tree. See Palma. 
 
 PALMAS. (From palma , the hand: so called be- 
 cause the leaves are extended from the top like the fin- 
 ger upon the hand.) Palms. One of the natural fami- 
 lies of plants which have trunks similar to trees, but 
 come under the term stipes, the tops being frondescent, 
 that is,sendingoffleaves. Palms are the most lofty, and 
 in some instances, the most Jong-livedof plants, and have 
 therefore justly acquired the name of trees. Yet Sir 
 James Smith observes, paradoxical as it may seem, 
 they are rather perennial herbaceous plants, having 
 nothing in common with the growth of trees in general. 
 Palms are formed of successive circular crowns of 
 leaves, w’hich spring directly from the root. These 
 leaves and their footstalks are furnished with bundles 
 of large sap-vessels, and returning- vessels, like the 
 leaves of trees, when one circle of them has performed 
 its office, another is formed within it, which, being 
 confined below, necessarily rises a little above the for- 
 mer. Thus, successive circles grow one above the 
 other ; by which the vertical increase of the plant is 
 almost without end. Each circle of leaves is inde- 
 pendent of its predecessor, and has its own cluster of 
 vessels ; so that there can be no aggregation of woody 
 circles. 
 
 PALMARIS. (Palmaris ; from palma, the hand.) 
 Belonging to the hand. 
 
 Pamaris brevis. Palmaris brevis vel caro quad- 
 rata, of Douglas ; and Palmare cutaniy of Dumas. A 
 small, thin, cutaneous flexor muscle of the hand, situ- 
 ated between the wrist and the little finger. Fallopius 
 tells us that it was discovered by Cananus. Winslow 
 names it palmaris cutaneus. It arises from a small 
 part of the internal annular ligament, and inner edge 
 of the aponeurosis palmaris, and is inserted by small 
 bundles of fleshy fibres into the os pisiforme, and into 
 the skin and fat that cover the abductor minimi digiti. 
 This muscle seems to assist in contracting the palm of 
 the hand. 
 
 Palmaris cutaneus. See Palmaris brevis. 
 Palmaris longus. A flexor muscle of the arm 
 
PAN 
 
 situated on the fore-arm, immediately under the integu- 
 ments. Ulnaris gracilis , of Winslow ; and Epitro- 
 c/ilo carpi palmaire , of Dumas. It arises tendinous 
 from the inner condyle of the os humeri, bui soon be- 
 comes fleshy, and after continuing so about three 
 inches, terminates in a long slender tendon, which, 
 near the wrist, separates into two portions, one of 
 which is inserted into the internal annular ligament, 
 and the other loses itself in a tendinous membrane, 
 that is nearly of a triangular shape, and extends over 
 the palm of the hand, from the carpal ligaments to the 
 roots of the fingers, and is called aponeurosis palmaris. 
 Some of the fibres of this expansion adhere strongly to 
 the metacarpal bones, and separate the muscles and 
 tendons of each finger. Several anatomical writers 
 have considered this aponeurosis as a production ofthe 
 tendon of this muscle, but seemingly without reason, 
 because we now and then find the latter wholly in- 
 serted into the carpal ligament, in which case it is per- 
 fectly distinct from the aponeurosis in question ; and, 
 in some subjects, the palmaris longus is wanting, but 
 the aponeurosis is always to be found. Rhodius, in- 
 deed, says that the latter is now and then deficient : but 
 there is good reason to think that he was mistaken. 
 This muscle bends the hand, and may assist in its pro- 
 nation : it likewise serves to stretch the aponeurosis 
 palmaris. 
 
 PALMATUS. Palmate. Applied to leaves, cut, as 
 it were, into several oblong, nearly equal segments, 
 about half-way, or rather more, towards the base, 
 leaving an entire space like the palm of the hand ; as 
 in Passifiora ccerulea. 
 
 PA'LMOS. (From zsa\\u), to beat.) A palpitation 
 of the heart. 
 
 Pa'lmula. (Diminutive of palma , the hand: so 
 called from its shape.) 1. A date. 
 
 2. The broad and flat end of a rib. 
 
 PA'LPEBRA. (A palpitando , from their frequent 
 motion.) The eyelid, distinguished into upper and 
 under; at each end they unite and form the canthi. 
 
 Palpebrce superioris , levator. See Levator palpe- 
 bree superioris. 
 
 Palpebrarum aperiens rectus. See Levator palpe- 
 brce superioris. 
 
 PALPITA'TIO. 1. A palpitation or convulsive 
 motion of a part. 
 
 2. Palpitation of the heart. A genus of diseases in 
 the class J\Teuroses , and order Spasmi , of Cullen. 
 
 PALSY. See Paralysis. . 
 
 Paluda'pium. (From Palus a lake, and apium , 
 smallage: so named because it grows in and about 
 rivulets.) A species of smallage. 
 
 Pa'lus sanctus. A name of guaiacum. 
 
 Pamphi'lium. (From eras, all, and <pi\og , grateful : 
 so called from its extensive usefulness.) A piaster de- 
 scribed by Galen. 
 
 PAMPINIFORM. ( Pampiniformis ; from pampi- 
 nus, a tendril, and forma , a likeness.) Resembling a 
 tendril ; applied to the spermatic chord and the tho- 
 racic duct. 
 
 PANA'CEA. (From rsav, the neuter of zsag, all, and 
 aiccopai , to cure.) An epithet given by the ancients to 
 those remedies which they conceived would cure 
 every disease. Unfortunately for men of the present 
 day there are no such remedies. 
 
 Panacea ducis holsati/E. The sulphateof potassa. 
 
 Panacea duplkata. Sulphate of potassa. 
 
 Panacea vegetabius. Saffron. 
 
 PANADA. (Diminutive of pane, bread, Ital.) Pa- 
 nata ; Panatella. Bread boiled in water to the con- 
 sistence of pap. Dry biscuits soaked are the best for 
 this purpose. 
 
 Panale'thes. (From zsav, all, and a\yQvg, true.) 
 A name of a cephalic plaster, from its universal efficacy. 
 
 PA'NARIS. (Corrupted from paronychia.) See 
 Paronychia. 
 
 Panari'tia. (Corrupted from paronychia.) See 
 Paronychia. 
 
 PANAX. (A name borrowed from the old Greek 
 botanists, whose nava\, or navau w, was so denomi- 
 nated from nav, all, and atcog, medicine, because of its 
 abundant virtues. The name being unoccupied, Lin- 
 nteus adopted it for the Chinese ginseng, that famous 
 restorative and panacea, the reputed virtues of which 
 Yield in no respect to the ancient panax.) 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Polygamia ; Order, Diaecia. 
 
 PAN 
 
 2. A name of the Hercules’ all-heal. See LaserpL 
 
 tium chironium. 
 
 Panax quinqcefolium. The systematic name of 
 the plant which affords the ginseng root. Oinscng: 
 Panax — foliis ternis quinalis of Linnaeus. The root 
 is imported into this country scarcely the thickness of 
 the little finger, about three or four inches long, fre- 
 quently forked, transversely wrinkled, of a horny tex- 
 ture, and both internally and externally of a yellowish- 
 white colour. To the taste it discovers a mucilaginous 
 sweetness, approaching to that of liquorice, accompa- 
 nied with some degree of bitterness, and a slight aro- 
 matic warmth. The Chinese ascribe extraordinary 
 virtues to the root of ginseng, and have no confidence 
 in any medicine unless in combination with it. In 
 Europe, however, it is very seldom employed. 
 
 Panchre'stos. (From nav, all, and X 9 V?og, use- 
 ful: so named from its general usefulness.) Pan- 
 chreston. 1. An epithet of a collyrium described by 
 Galen. 
 
 2. It has the same signification as Panacea. 
 
 Panchymago'ga. (From zsav , all, x v P°Si succus t 
 humour, and ayw, duco , to lead or draw.) This term 
 is ascribed to such medicines as are supposed to purge 
 all humours equally alike ; but this is a conceit now 
 not minded. 
 
 Pancge'nus. (From nag, all, and Koivog, common.) 
 Epidemic. Applied to popular diseases, which attack 
 all descriptions of persons. 
 
 Pancra'tium. (From nag, all, and Kparew, to con- 
 quer : so called from its virtues in overcoming all ob- 
 structions.) See Scilla. 
 
 PA'NCREAS. (From nag, all, and icpeag, flesh : so 
 called from its fleshy consistence.) A glandular viscus 
 of the abdomen, of a long figure, compared to a dog’s 
 tongue, situated in the epigastric region under the sto- 
 mach. It is composed of innumerable small glands, 
 the excretory ducts of which unite and form one duct, 
 called the pancreatic duct, which perforates the duo- 
 denum with the ductus communis choledochus, and 
 conveys a fluid, in its nature similar to saliva, into the 
 intestines. The pancreatic artery is a branch of the 
 splenic. The veins evacuate themselves into the sple- 
 nic vein. Its nerves are from the par vagum and great 
 intercostal. The use of the pancreas is to secrete the 
 pancreatic juice, which is to be mixed with the chyle 
 in the duodenum. The quantity of the fluid secreted 
 is uncertain ; but it must be very considerable, if we 
 compare it with the weight of the saliva, the pancreas 
 being three times larger, and seated in a warmer place. 
 It is expelled by the force of the circulating blood, and 
 the pressure of the incumbent viscera in the full abdo- 
 men. Its great utility appears from its constancy, be- 
 ing found in almost all animals; nor is this refuted by 
 the few experiments in which a part of it was cut out 
 from a robust animal, without occasioning death ; be- 
 cause the whole pancreas cannot be removed without 
 the duodenum: for even a part ofthe lungs maybe 
 cut out without producing death, but they are not, 
 therefore, useless. It seems principally to dilute the 
 viscid cystic bile, to mitigate its acrimony, and to mix 
 it with the food. Hence, it is poured into a place re- 
 mote from the duct from the liver, as often as there is 
 no gall-bladder. Like the rest of the intestinal hu- 
 mours it dilutes and resolves the mass of aliments, and 
 performs every other office of the saliva. 
 
 PANCREATIC. (Pancreaticus ; from pancreas , 
 
 the name of a viscus.) Of or belonging to the pan- 
 creas. 
 
 Pancreatic duct. See Ductus pancreaticics. 
 
 Pancreatic juice. See Pancreas. 
 
 Pancre'ne. (From nag, all, and Kpyvy, a fountain.) 
 A name of the pancreas from its great secretion. 
 
 Pandali'tium. A whitlow. 
 
 PANDEMIC. (Pandemicus ; from nav, all, and 
 dripog, the people.) A disease is so termed which at- 
 tacks all or a great many persons in the same place and 
 at the same time. A pandemic disease is one which is 
 very general. 
 
 PANDICULA'TIO. (From pandiculo, to gape and 
 stretch.) Pandiculation, or a restless stretching or 
 gaping, such as accompanies the cold fit of an ague. 
 
 PANDURIFORMIS. Fiddle-shaped; applied to a 
 leaf, which is oblong, broad at the two extremities, and 
 contracted in the middle, as in the fiddle dock, Rumex 
 pulcher. 
 
 PANICULA. A panicle. A species of compound 
 
 149 
 
PAP 
 
 PAP 
 
 inflorescence which bears the flowers in a sort of loose, 
 subdivided, bunch or cluster, without any order, ap- 
 pearing like a branched spike. The flowers of the 
 JEs cuius hippo-castanum , Rhus cotinus, Gypsophylla 
 paniculata, and Syringa vulgaris , are good examples 
 of a panicle; but this species of inflorescence occurs 
 most in grasses, as in Poa aquatica. 
 
 1. When the stalks are distant, lax, or spreading, 
 it is called Panicula patula ; as in Campanula patula. 
 
 2. Panicula coarlata, is a dense or crowded one, ob- 
 served in Campanula rapunculus. 
 
 3. P. dichotoma, forked ; as in Linum Jlavum. 
 
 4. P. brachiata, crossing each other in pairs; as in 
 Salvia paniculala. 
 
 5. P. (livaricata, a more spreading one than the pa- 
 tulous ; as in the Pnenanthes muralis. 
 
 PA'NICUM. (^9 paniculis, from its many panicles; 
 the spike consisting of innumerable thick seeds, dis- 
 posed in many panicles.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Triandria; 
 Order, Digynia. 
 
 Panicum italicum. The systematic name of the 
 plant which affords the Indian millet-seed, which is 
 much esteemed in Italy, being a constant ingredient 
 in soups, and made into a variety of forms for the 
 table. 
 
 Panicum miliaceum. The systematic name of the 
 plant which affords the millet-seed. They are esteem- 
 ed as a nutritious article of diet, and are often made 
 into puddings in this country. 
 
 PA'NIS. Bread. See Bread. 
 
 Pants cuculi. See Oxalis acetosella. 
 
 Panis forcinus. A species of cyclamen. 
 
 PANNI'CULUS. (From pannus, cloth.) 1. A 
 piece of fine cloth. 
 
 2. The cellular and carnous membranes are so called 
 from their resemblance to a piece of fine cloth. 
 
 Panno'nica. (From pannus, a rag: so called be- 
 cause its stalk is divided into many uneven points, 
 like the end of a piece of rag.) Hawk-weed, or Hy- 
 pochceris. 
 
 PA NNUS. (From nevo), to labour.) 
 
 1. A piece of cloth. 
 
 2. A tent for a wound. 
 
 3. A speck in the eye, resembling a bit of rag. 
 
 4. An irregular mark upon the skin. 
 
 Pano'ctia. A bubo in the groin. 
 
 PANOPHO'BIA. (From nav, all, and <f>o6og, fear.) 
 
 Pantophobia. That kind of melancholy which is prin- 
 cipally characterized by groundless fears. 
 
 PANSY. See Viola tricolor. 
 
 Pantago'ga. (From nag, all, and ayw, to drive out.) 
 Medicines which expel all morbid humours. 
 
 Panto lmius. (From nag, all, and roXpaw, to dare: 
 so named from its general uses.) Amedicine described 
 by iEgineta. 
 
 Pantopho'bia. See Panophobia. 
 
 PA'NUS. (From nevoo, to work.) 1. A weaver’s 
 roll. 
 
 2. A soft tumour, like a weaver’s roll. 
 
 PAPA'VER. ( Papaver , eris. n. ; from pappa, pap: 
 so called because nurses used to mix this plant in chil- 
 dren’s food to relieve the colic and make them sleep.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- 
 tem. Class, Polyandria; Order, Monogynia. The 
 poppy. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the white poppy. 
 See Papaver somniferum. 
 
 Papaver erraticum. See Papaver rhceas. 
 
 Papaver nigrum. The black poppy. This is mere- 
 ly a variety of the white poppy, producing black seeds. 
 See Papaver somniferum. 
 
 Papaver rhceas. The systematic and pharmaco- 
 poeial name of the red corn poppy. Papaver errati- 
 cum. Papaver — capsulis glabris globosis, caule-piloso 
 multifloro ;—foliis pennat.ijidis incisis of Linnaeus. 
 The heads of this species, like those of the somnife- 
 rum, contain a milky juice of a narcotic quality ; from 
 which an extract is prepared, that has been success- 
 fully employed as a sedative. The flowers have some- 
 what of the smell of opium, and a mucilaginous taste, 
 accompanied with a slight degree of bitterness. A 
 syrup of these flowers is directed in the London Phar- 
 macopoeia, which has been thought useful as an ano- 
 dyne and pectoral, and is prescribed in coughs and 
 catarrhal affections. See Syrupus rhueados. 
 
 Papaver somniferum- The systematic name of 
 150 
 
 the white poppy, from which opium is obtained. Lin- 
 nseus describes the plant: — Papaver — calycibus , cap - 
 sulisque glabris, foliis ampler, icaulibus incisis. This 
 drug is also called opium thebaicum, from being an- 
 ciently prepared chiefly at Thebes : Opion and manus 
 Dei, from its extensive medical virtues, &c. The Ara- 
 bians called it affion and afium. It is the concreted 
 milky juice of the capsule or head of the poppy. It is 
 brought from Turkey, Egypt, the East Indies, and 
 other parts of Asia, where poppies are cultivated for 
 this use in fields, as corn among us. The manner in 
 which it is collected has been described long ago by 
 Ksempfer, and others; but the most circumstantial de- 
 tail .of the culture of the poppy, and the method of 
 procuring the opium, is that given by Kerr, as prac- 
 tised in the province of Bahar. He says, “The field 
 being well prepared by the plough and harrow, and 
 reduced to an exact level superficies, it is then divided 
 into quadrangular areas of seven feet long, and five 
 feet in breadth, leaving two feet of interval, which is 
 raised five or six inches, and excavated into an aque- 
 duct for conveying water to every area, for which pur- 
 pose they have a well in every cultivated field. The 
 seeds are sown in October or November. The plants 
 are allowed to grow six or eight inches distant from 
 each other, and are plentifully supplied with water ; 
 when the young plants are six or eight inches high, 
 they are watered more sparingly. But the cultivator 
 spreads all over the areas a nutriment compost of 
 ashes, human excrements, cow dung, and a large por- 
 tion of nitrous earths, scraped from the highways and 
 old mud walls. • Whdn the plants are nigh flowering, 
 they are watered profusely, to increase the juice. 
 When the capsules are half grown, no more water is 
 given, and they begin to collect the opium. At sunset 
 they make two longitudinal double incisions upon each 
 half-ripe capsule, passing from below upwards, and 
 taking care not to penetrate the internal cavity of the 
 capsule. The incisions are repealed every evening 
 until each capsule has received six or eight wounds; 
 then are they allowed to ripen their seeds. The ripe 
 capsules affoid little or no juice. If the wound was 
 made in the heat of the day, a cicatrix would be too 
 soon formed. The night dews, by their moisture, fa- 
 vour the exstillation of the juice. Early in the morn- 
 ing, old women, boys, and girls, collect the juice by 
 scraping it otf the wounds with a small iron scoop, and 
 deposite the whole in an earthen pot, where it is work- 
 ed by the hand in the open sunshine^ until it becomes 
 of a considerable spissilude. It is then formed into 
 cakes of a globular shape, and about four pounds in 
 weight, and laid into little earthen basins to be fur- 
 ther exsiccated. These cakes are covered over with 
 the poppy or tobacco leaves, and dried until they are 
 fit for sale. Opium js frequently adulterated with cow 
 dung, the extract of the poppy plant procured by boil- 
 ing, and various other substances which they keep in 
 secrecy.” This process, however, is now but rarely 
 practised, the consumption of this drug being too great 
 to be supplied by that method of collection. 
 
 The best sort of the officinal opium is the expressed 
 juice of the heads, or of the heads and the upper part 
 of the stalks inspissated by a gentle heat. This was 
 formerly called meconium, in distinction from the true, 
 opium, which issues spontaneously. 
 
 The inferior sorts (for there are considerable differ 
 ences in the quality of this drug,) are said to be pre- 
 pared by boiling the plant in water, and evaporating 
 the strained decoction; but as no kind of our opium 
 will totally dissolve in w’ater, the juice is most proba- 
 bly extracted by expression. Newman was informed 
 by some Turks at Genoa and Leghorn, that in some 
 places the heads, stalks, and leaves are committed to 
 the press together, and that this juice inspissated af- 
 fords a very good opium. 
 
 On this head Dr. Lewis remarks, that the point has 
 not yet been fully determined. It is commonly sup- 
 posed, that whatever preparations the Turks may 
 make from the poppy for their own use, tlic opium 
 brought to us is really the milky juice collected from 
 incisions made in the heads, as described by Ka*nipfer. 
 It is certain that an extract made by boiling the heads, 
 or the heads and stalks in water, is much weaker than 
 opium; but it appears also, that the pure milky tears 
 are considerably stronger. 
 
 The principles separable from opium are, a resin, 
 gum, besides a minute portion of saline matter, and 
 
PAP 
 
 PAP 
 
 water and earth, which are intimately combined to- 
 gether, insomuch that all the three dissolve almost 
 equally in water and in spirit. 
 
 Four ounces of opium, treated with alkohol, yielded 
 three ounces and four scruples of resinous extract ; five 
 drachms and a scruple of insoluble impurities remain- 
 ing. On taking four ounces more, and applying water 
 at first, Newman obtained two ounces live drachms 
 and one scruple of gummy extract; the insoluble part 
 amounting here to seven drachms and a scruple. In 
 distillation, alkohol brought over little or nothing; but 
 the distilled water was considerably impregnated with 
 the peculiar ill smell of opium. 
 
 From this analysis may be estimated the effects of 
 different solvents upon it. Alkohol and proof spirit 
 dissolving its resin, afford tinctures possessing all its 
 virtues. Water dissolves its gummy part, which is 
 much less active ; but a part of the resin is at the same 
 time taken up by the medium of the gum. Wines also 
 afford solutions possessing the virtues of opium. Vine- 
 gar dissolves its active matter, but greatly impairs its 
 power. 
 
 A new vegetable alkali, to which the name of mor- 
 phia is given, has also been extracted from opium. It 
 is in this alkali that the narcotic principle resides. It 
 was first obtained pure by Sertiirner, in the year 1817. 
 Two somewhat different processes for procuring it 
 have been given by Robiquet and Choulant. Accord- 
 ing to the former, a concentrated infusion of opium is 
 to be boiled with a small quantity of common magne- 
 sia for a quarter of an hour. A considerable quantity 
 of a grayish deposite falls. This is to be washed on a 
 filter with cold water; and, when dry, acted on by 
 weak alkohol for some time, at a temperature beneath 
 ebullition. In this way, very little morphia, but § great 
 quantity of colouring matter, is separated. The mat- 
 ter is then to be drained on a filter, washed with a little 
 cold, alkohol, and afterward boiled with a large quan- 
 tity of highly rectified alkohol. This liquid being fil- 
 tered while hot, on cooling, it deposites tiie morphia in 
 crystals, and very little coloured. The solution in al- 
 kohol, and crystallization being repeated two or three 
 times, colourless morphia is obtained. 
 
 The theory of this process is the following : Opium 
 contains a meconiate of morphia. The magnesia com- 
 bines with the meconic acid, and the morphia is dis- 
 placed. 
 
 Choulant directs us to concentrate a dilute watery 
 infusion of opium, and leave it at rest till it sponta- 
 neously let fall its sulphate of lime in minute crystals. 
 Evaporate to dryness; dissolve in a little water, and 
 throw down any remaining lime and sulphuric acid, 
 by the cautious addition, first of oxalate of ammonia, 
 and then of muriate of barytes. Dilute the liquid 
 with a large body of water, and add caustic ammonia 
 to it as long as any precipitate falls. Dissolve this in 
 vinegar, and throw it down again with ammonia. Di- 
 gest on the precipitate about twice its w eight of sul- 
 phuric aether, and throw the whole upon a filter. The 
 dry powder is to be digested three times in caustic am- 
 monia, and as often in cold alkohol. The remaining 
 powder being dissolved in twelve ounces of boiling al- 
 kohol, and the filtered hot solution being set aside for 
 18 hours, deposites colourless transparent crystals, con- 
 sisting of double pyramids. By concentrating the su- 
 pernatant alkoholic solution, more crystals may be ob- 
 tained. 
 
 Dr. Thomson directs us to pour caustic ammonia into 
 a strong infusion of opium, and to separate the brown- 
 ish-white precipitate by the filter ; to evaporate the 
 infusion to about one-sixth of its volume, and mix the 
 concentrated liquid with more ammonia. A new de- 
 posite of impure morphia is obtained. Let the whole 
 of the deposites be collected on the filter, and washed 
 with cold water. When well drained, pour a little 
 alkohol on it, and let the alkoholic liquid pass through 
 the filter. It will carry off a good deal of the colouring 
 matter, and very little of the morphia. ‘Dissolve the 
 impure morphia thus obtained, in acetic acid, and mix 
 the solution which has a very deep brown colour, with 
 a sufficient quantity of ivorv-black. This mixture is 
 to be frequently agitated for 24 hours, and then thrown 
 on the filter. The liquid passes through quite colour- 
 less. If ammonia be now dropped into it, pure mor- 
 phia falls in the state of a white powder. If we dis- 
 solve this precipitate in alkohol, and evaporate that 
 liquid slowly we obtain the morphia in pretty regular 
 
 crysta . It is perfectly white, has a pearly lustre, la 
 destitute of smell, but has an intensely bitter taste; 
 and the shape of the crystals in all my trials was a 
 four-sided rectangular prism .’ — Annals of Phil., June, 
 1820. On the above process, it should be observed, 
 that the acetic solution must contain a good deal of 
 phosphate of lime, derived from the ivory-black ; and 
 that therefore those who have used that precipitate for 
 morphia in medicine, have been disappointed. The 
 subsequent solution in alkohol, however, and crystalli- 
 zation, render it pure. 
 
 Choulant says, it crystallizes in double four-sided 
 pyramids, whose bases are squares or rectangles; 
 sometimes in prisms with trapezoidal bases. 
 
 It dissolves in 82 times its weight of boiling water; 
 and the solution on cooling deposites regular, colourless, 
 transparent crystals. It is soluble in -16 times its weight 
 of boiling alkohol, and in 42 times its weight of cold 
 alkohol, of 0.92. It dissolves in eight times its weight 
 of sulphuric aether. All these solutions change the in- 
 fusion of brazil-wood to violet, and the tincture of 
 rhubarb to brown. The saturated alkoholic and aethe- 
 reous solutions, when rubbed on the skin, leave a red 
 mark 
 
 Sulphate of morphia crystallizes in prisms, which 
 dissolve in twice their weight of distilled water. 
 
 Nitrate of morphia yields needle-form crystals in 
 stars, which are soluble in 14 times their weight of dis- 
 tilled water. 
 
 Muriate of morphia is in feather-shaped crystals and 
 needles. It is soluble in 104 times its weight of distil- 
 led water. 
 
 The acetate crystallizes in needles, the tartrate in 
 prisms, and the carbonate in short prisms. 
 
 Morphia acts with great energy on the animal eco- 
 nomy. A grain and a half taken at three different 
 times, produced such violent symptoms upon three 
 young men of 17 years of age, that Sertiirner was 
 alarmed lest the consequences should have proved 
 fatal. 
 
 Morphia, according to its discoverer, melts in a gen- 
 tle heat ; and in that state has very much the appear- 
 ance of melted sulphur. On cooling, it again crys- 
 tallizes. It burns easily ; and,, when heated in close 
 vessels, leaves a solid resinous black matter, having a 
 peculiar smell. 
 
 The use of this celebrated medicine, though not un- 
 known to Hippocrates, can be clearly traced to Diago- 
 ras, who was nearly his cotemporary ; and its impor- 
 tance has ever since been gradually advanced by suc- 
 ceeding physicians of different nations. Its extensive 
 practical utility, however, has not been long well un- 
 derstood ; and in this country perhaps may be dated 
 from the time of Sydenham. Opium is the chief nar- 
 cotic now employed; it acts directly upon the nervous 
 power, diminishing the sensibility, irritability, and mo- 
 bility of the system ; and, according to Cullen, in a 
 certain manner suspending the motion of the nervous 
 fluid to and from the brain, and thereby inducing sleep, 
 one of its principal effects From this sedative power 
 of opium, by which it allays pain, inordinate action, 
 and restlessness, it naturally follows that it may be em- 
 ployed with advantage in a great variety of diseases. 
 Indeed, there is scarcely any disorder in which, under 
 some circumstances, its use is not found proper ; and 
 though in many cases it fails of producing sleep, yet, 
 if taken in a full dose, it occasions a pleasant tranquil- 
 lity of mind, and a drowsiness which approaches to 
 sleep, and which always refreshes the patient. Besides 
 the sedative power of opium, it is known to act more 
 or less as a stimulant, exciting the motion of the blood. 
 By a certain conjoined effort of this sedative and 
 stimulant effect, opium has been thought to produce in- 
 toxication, a quality for which it is much used in east- 
 ern countries. 
 
 The principal indications which opium is capable 
 of fulfilling are, supporting the actions of the system, 
 allaying pain and irritation, relieving spasmodic action, 
 inducing sleep, and checking morbidly increased secre- 
 tions. It is differently administered, as it is designed 
 to fulfil one or other of these indications. 
 
 Where opium is given as a stimulus, it ought to be 
 administered in small doses, frequently repeated, and 
 slowly increased, as by this mode tne excitement it 
 produces is best kept up. But where the design is to 
 mitigate pain or irritation, or the symptoms arising 
 from these, it ought to be given in a full dose, and at 
 
PAP 
 
 PAP 
 
 distant intervals, by -which the state of diminished 
 power and sensibility is most completely induced. 
 
 One other general rule, with respect to the adminis- 
 tration of opium, is, that it ought not to be given in any 
 pure inflammatory affection, at least uutil evacuations 
 have been used, or unless means are employed to 
 determine it to the surface, and produce a diapho- 
 resis. 
 
 In continued fevers, not of the pure inflammatory 
 kind, opium is administered sometimes as a general 
 stimulus, and at other times to allay irritation. The 
 great practical rule in such cases is, that it ought to be 
 given iu such quantities only, that the pulse becomes 
 slower and fuller from its operation. Its exhibition is 
 improper where local inflammation, especially of the 
 brain, or of its membranes, exists. 
 
 An intermittent fever, an opiate renders the parox- 
 ysms milder, and facilitates the cure. Dr. Cullen 
 recommends the union of opium with bark, which 
 enables the stomach to bear the latter in larger doses, 
 and adds considerably to its efficacy. 
 
 In the profluvia and cholera, opium is employed to 
 lessen the discharge, and is frequently the principal 
 remedy in effecting the cure. In passive haetnorrhagy, 
 it is useful by its stimulant power. In retrocedent 
 gout it is used as a powerful stimulant. 
 
 In convulsive and spasmodic diseases it is advanta- 
 geously administered, with the view of relieving symp- 
 toms, or even of effecting a cure; and in several of 
 them it requires to be given to a very great extent. 
 
 In lues venerea it promotes the action of mercury, 
 and relieves the irritation arising either from that re- 
 medy, or the disease. 
 
 in the year 1779, opium was introduced into prac- 
 tice as a specific against the lues venerea. It. was em- 
 ployed in several of the military hospitals, where it 
 acquired the reputation of a most efficacious remedy ; 
 and Dr. Michaelis, physician of the Hessian forces, 
 published an account of a great number of successful 
 experiments made with it, in the first volume of the 
 Medical Communications, in the year 1784. Opium 
 was afterward given as an anti-venereal remedy in 
 some foreign hospitals. Many trials were also made 
 of its virtues in several of the London hospitals, and 
 in the Royal Infirmary at Edinburgh. Very favourable 
 reports of its efficacy in removing venereal complaints 
 were published by different practitioners ; but, at the 
 same time, so many deductions were to be made, and 
 so many exceptions were to be admitted, that it re- 
 quired little sagacity to discover, that most of the advo- 
 cates for this medicine reposed but a slender and fluc- 
 tuating confidence in its anti- venereal powers. Mr. 
 Pearson made several experiments on the virtues of 
 opium in lues venerea, at the Lock Hospital, in the 
 years 1784 and 1785 ; and published a narrative of its 
 effects, in the second volume of the Medical Commu- 
 nications. “The result of my experiments,” says lie, 
 “ was very unfavourable to the credit of this new re- 
 medy ; and I believe that no surgeon in this country 
 relies on opium as a specific against the venereal virus. 
 
 I have been long accustomed to administer opium with 
 great freedom during the mercurial course; and the 
 experience of nearly twenty years has taught me, that, 
 when it is combined with mercury, the proper efficacy 
 of the latter is not in any measure increased ; that it 
 would not be safe to rely upon a smaller quantity of 
 the mineral specific, nor to contract the mercurial 
 course within a shorter limit than where no opium has 
 been employed. This representation will not, I pre- 
 sume, admit of controversy; yet we frequently hear 
 people expressing themselves upon this head, as if opi- 
 um manifested some peculiar qualities in venereal 
 complaints, of a distinct nature from its well-known 
 narcotic properties, and thus afforded an important aid 
 to mercury in the removal of lues venerea.” Perhaps 
 it may not be useful to disentangle this subject from 
 the perplexity in which such indefinite language neces- 
 sarily involves it. Opium, when given in conjunction 
 with mercury, by diminishing the sensibility of the 
 stomach and bowels, prevents many of those incon- 
 veniences which this mineral is apt to excite in the 
 prims vis ; and thus its admission into the general 
 system is facilitated. Mercury will likewise often pro- 
 duce a morbid irritability, accompanied with restless- 
 ness and insomnolescence ; and it sometimes renders 
 venereal sores painful, and disposed to spread. These 
 accidental evils, not necessarily connected with the 
 
 venereal disease, may be commonly alleviated, ana 
 often entirely removed, by a judicious administration 
 of opium; and the patient will consequently be 
 enabled to persist in using the mineral specific. It, 
 however, must be perfectly obvious, that opium, in 
 conferring this sort of relief, communicates no addi- 
 tional virtues to mercury ; and that, in reality, it as- 
 sists the constitution of the patient, not the operation 
 of the medicine with which it is combined. The salu- 
 tary effects of mercury as an antidote may be dimi- 
 nished or lost by the supervention of vomiting, dysen- 
 tery, &c. Opium will often correct these morbid ap- 
 pearances, and so will spices, wine, and appropriate 
 diet, &c. ; yet it would be a strange use of words to 
 urge, wherever these articles of food were beneficial 
 to a venereal patient, that they concurred in augment- 
 ing the medicinal virtues of mercury. It may be sup- 
 posed that the majority of medical men would under- 
 stand by the terms, “ to assist a medicine in curing 
 a contagious disease,” that the drug conjoined with 
 the specific actually increased its medicinal efficacy; 
 whereas, in the instances before us, it is the human 
 body only which has been aided to resist the operation 
 of certain noxious powers, which would render a per- 
 severance in the antidote prejudicial or impossible. 
 The soothing qualities of this admirable medicine can 
 scarcely be estimated too highly. Yet we must be 
 ware of ascribing effects to them which have no ex- 
 istence ; since a confidence in the anti-venereal virtue 
 of opium would be a source of greater mischief than 
 its most valuable properties would be able to coin 
 pensate. 
 
 Opium is employed with laxatives in colic, and often 
 prevents ileus and inflammation, by relieving the 
 spasm. 
 
 It is given also to promote healthy suppuration, and 
 is a principal remedy in arresting the progress of gan- 
 grene. 
 
 The sudorific property of opium is justly considered 
 of considerable power, more especially in combination 
 with ipecacuan or antimony. The compound powder 
 of ipecacuan, consisting of one part of ipecacuan, one 
 part of opium, and eight of sulphate of potassa, is a 
 very powerful sudorific, given in a dose from 15 to 25 
 grains. The combination of opium with antimony is 
 generally made by adding 30 to 40 drops of antimonial 
 wine to 25 or 30 drops of tincture of opium, and form- 
 ing them into a draught. 
 
 Opium, taken into the stomach in immoderate doses, 
 proves a narcotic poison, producing vertigo, tremors, 
 convulsions, delirium, stupor, stertor, and, finally, fatal 
 apoplexy. 
 
 Where opium has been taken so as to produce these 
 dangerous consequences, the contents of the stomach 
 are first to be evacuated by a powerful emetic, as a so- 
 lution of the sulphate of zinc Large draughts of 
 vinegar, or any of the native vegetable acids, are then 
 to be swallowed. Moderate doses of brandy, or a 
 strong infusion of coffee, have also been found useful. 
 
 Respecting the external application of opium, authors 
 seem not sufficiently agreed. Some allege, that when 
 applied to the skin it allays pain and spasm, procures 
 sleep, and produces all the salutary or dangerous ef- 
 fects which result from its internal use ; while others 
 say, that thus applied it has little or no effect whatever. 
 It has also been asserted, that when mixed with caustic 
 it diminishes the pain which would otherwise ensue ; 
 and if this be true, it is probably by decreasing the 
 sensibility of the part. Injected by the rectum, it has 
 all the effect of opium taken into the stomach ; but to 
 answer this purpose, double the quantity is to be em- 
 ployed. Applied to the naked nerves of animals, it 
 produces immediate torpor and loss of power in all the 
 muscles with which the nerves communicate. 
 
 The requisite dose of opium varies in different per- 
 sons and iu different states of the same person. A 
 quarter of a grain will in one adult produce effects 
 which ten times the quantity will not do in another < 
 and a dose that might prove fatal in cholera or colic, 
 would not be perceptible in many cases of tetanus, or 
 mania. The lowest fatal dose to those unaccustomed 
 to take it, seems to be about four grains ; but a dan- 
 gerous dose is so apt to produce vomiting, that it has 
 seldom time to occasion death. When given in too 
 small a dose, it often produces disturbed sleep, and 
 other disagreeable consequences ; and in some cases it 
 seems impossible to be made to agree in any dose or 
 
PAR 
 
 PAR 
 
 form. Often, on the other hand, from a small dose 
 sound sleep and alleviation of pain will be produced ; 
 while a larger one occasions vertigo and delirium. 
 Some prefer the repetition 5f small doses ; others the 
 giving a full dose at once ; its operation is supposed to 
 last about eight hours ; this, however, must depend 
 upon circumstances. The usual dose is one grain. 
 The officinal preparations of this drug are numerous. 
 The following are among the principal : Opium puri- 
 ficatum, pilula saponis cum opio, pulvis cornu usti cum 
 opto , tinctura opii , tinctura camp kora compos ita, and 
 confectio opii : it is also an ingredient in the pulvis 
 ipecacuanha: compositus , elcctuarium j aponicum pulvis 
 crette compositus cum opio, &c. The capsules of the 
 poppy are also directed for medicinal use in the form 
 of fomentation ; and in the syrup us pap averis, a use- 
 ful anodyne, which often succeeds in procuring sleep 
 where opium fails ; it is, however, more especially 
 adapted to children. The seeds of this species of 
 poppy contain a bland oil, and in many places are 
 eaten as food; as a medicine, they have been usually 
 given in the form of emulsion in catarrlis, strangu- 
 ries, &.C. 
 
 Pap'aw. The fruit of a species of carica. See 
 Carica papaya. 
 
 PAPILIONACEUS. Papilionaceous. A term 
 applied to the corolla of plants when they are irregular 
 and spreading, and thus resemble somewhat the butter- 
 fly. The various petals which compose such a flower 
 are distinguished by appropriate names : vexillum, the 
 standard, the large one at the back ; ala, the two side 
 petals ; and carina, the heel, consisting of two petals 
 united or separate, embracing the internal organs. 
 
 PAPI'LLA. (From pappus, down. See Ulla.) 
 1. The nipple of the breast. See Nipple. 
 
 2. The fine terminations of nerves, &c. as the ner- 
 vous papillae of the tongue, skin, <fcc. 
 
 Papillae medullares. Small eminences on the 
 medulla oblongata. 
 
 Papilla'ris herba. See Lapsana. 
 
 PAP1LLOSUS. Papillose. Applied to stalks con- 
 nected with soft tubercles ; as the ice plant, Mesembry- 
 anthemum crystallinum. 
 
 PAPPOSUS. Pappose: furnished with a pappus 
 or seed -down ; as the seeds of the Leontodon ta- 
 raxacum. 
 
 PAPPUS. 1. The hair on the middle of the chin. 
 See Capillus. 
 
 2. Th e seed-down. This is restrained by Gaertner to 
 the chaffy, feathery, or bristly crown of many seeds 
 that have no pericarpium, and which originates in a 
 partial calyx crowning the summits of each of these 
 seeds, and remaining after the flower is fallen; as in 
 the seeds of dandelion, goats-beard. 
 
 The same term is used by the generality of botanists 
 for the feathery crown of seeds furnished with a cap- 
 sule, as well as for a similar appendage to the base or 
 sides of any seeds, neither of which can originate from 
 a calyx. For the former of these, Gasrtner adopts the 
 term coma; for the latter, pubes; which last also 
 serves for any downiness or wool about the testa of a 
 seed ; as in the cotton plant, and Blandfordia no- 
 bilis. 
 
 The varieties of the pappus are, 
 
 1. P. fessilis, on the apex of the seed, without any 
 footstalk ; as in Asclepias syriaca, Nerium oleander , 
 and Epilobium. 
 
 2. P. stipitatus, elevated on a footstalk ; as in Le- 
 ontodon taraxacum. 
 
 3. P. plumosus, when the radii of the footstalked 
 pappus are hairy laterally ; as in Tragopogon pra- 
 tense. 
 
 The lana pappiformis of authors is not a pappus, 
 but hairs which only surround the seed ; as in Eryo- 
 pkorum. 
 
 PA'PULA. ( Papula , ce. f. ; diminutive of pappa, a 
 dug or nipple. See Ulla.) A very small and acumi- 
 nated elevation of the cuticle, with an inflamed base, 
 not containing a fluid, nor tending to suppuration. 
 The duration of papuhe is uncertain, but they termi- 
 nate for the most part in scurf. 
 
 PARABYSMA. (Parabysma, atis. ii. ; from zsapa- 
 6 voj, congestion, infarction, coacervation.) Dr. Good 
 has applied this term to a genus of diseases, (compre- 
 hended by Cullen and others under that of physconia,) 
 Class, Cceliaca; Order, Splanchnica. Visceral tur- 
 gescence. It has seven species. Parabysma hepati- 
 
 cum; splenicum; pancreaticum ; mesentericum ; in - 
 testinale; omentale; complicatum. 
 
 PA'R. (Par, aris. n ; a pair.) A pair. 
 
 Par cucullare. So Casserius calls the Crieo-ary - 
 taenoid muscle. 
 
 Par vagum. The eighth parr of nerves. They 
 arise from the corpora olivaria of the medulla ob- 
 longata, and proceed into the neck, thorax, and abdo- 
 men. In the neck the par vagum gives off two 
 branches, the lingual and superior laryngeal ; and, in 
 the thorax, four branches, the recurrent laryngeal, the 
 cardiac, the pulmonary, and the oesophageal plexuses. 
 At length the trunks of the nervi vagi, adjacent to the 
 mediastinum, run into the stomach, and there form 
 the stomachic plexus, which branches to the abdomi- 
 nal plexuses. 
 
 PARACELSUS, a native of Switzerland, born 
 about the year J493. His father is said to have been a 
 practitioner in medicine, and inspired him with a taste 
 for chemistry. He very early commenced a sort of 
 rambling life, assuming the pompous names of Phil- 
 lipus, Aureolus, Theophrastus, Paracelsus, Bombas- 
 tus de Huhniheim ; and after visiting the schools of 
 France, Italy, and Germany, he sought for informa- 
 tion during several years among quacks of every de- 
 scription, pretending that he had found the principles 
 of the medical art altogether erroneous. He appears 
 to have possessed the talent of imposing upon man- 
 kind in an eminent degree ; for even the learned Eras- 
 mus is said to have consulted him. It cannot be a 
 matter of surprise, that, by the bold use of active me- 
 dicines, especially mercury, antimony, and opium, he 
 should have effected some remarkable cures: these 
 cases were displayed with the usual exaggeration, 
 while those, in which he failed, or did mischief, passed 
 unnoticed. His reputation, however, became so great, 
 that the magistrates of Basle engaged him, at a large 
 salary, to fill the chair of medicine in their university 
 Accordingly, in 1527, he began delivering lectures, 
 sometimes in barbarous Latin, oftener in German ; 
 but, though he gained at first some enthusiastic adhe- 
 rents, the ridiculous vanity which he displayed, de- 
 spising every other authority in medicine, whether 
 ancient or modern, soon created such disgust, that he 
 was left without an audience. A quarrel with the 
 magistrates, on account of a decision against his de- 
 mand of fees, which was deemed exorbitant, decided 
 him in the following year to leave the place. He sub- 
 sequently resided in Alsace, and other parts of. Ger 
 many, leading a life of extreme intemperance, in the 
 lowest company ; yet occasional instances of extraor- 
 dinary success in his practice still preserved him some 
 reputation, notwithstanding numerous failures. But 
 the most striking proof of the folly of his pretensions 
 was given in his own person; for, after announcing 
 that he was in possession of an elixir which would 
 prolong human life to an indefinite period, he died at 
 Saltzburg, in 1541, of a fever. It must be acknow- 
 ledged, however, that Paracelsus was of material ser- 
 vice to medicine, by showing that many active medi- 
 cines might be safely employed; and particularly as 
 having been one of the first to exhibit mercury in the 
 cure of syphilis, which had been in vain attempted by 
 the Galenical remedies then in use. He published 
 little during his life, but a great number of posthumous 
 treatises appeared under his name, which are too re- 
 plete with absurdities to deserve enumeration. 
 
 PARACENTE'SIS. (From rzapaKevreio, to pierce 
 through.) The operation of tapping to evacuate the 
 water in ascites, dropsy of the ovarium, &c. 
 
 Paracma'sticos. (From 7r apa/cya^o), to decline.) 
 Paracmc. The declension of any distemper ; also, ac- 
 cording to Galen, that part of life where a person is 
 said to grow old, and which he reckons from 35 to 49, 
 when he is said to be old. 
 
 PARA'COE. (From trapa, diminutive, and axovto, 
 to hear.) Dulness of hearing. 
 
 Paracolle'tica. (From irapaKoWaoyai, to glue 
 together.) Agglutinants, or substances which unite 
 parts preternaturally separated. 
 
 Para'cope. (From napaKonrw, to be delirious.) In 
 Hippocrates, it is a slight delirium. 
 
 Paracrusis. (From n apaupovu), to deprecate.) A 
 slight disarrangement of the faculties, where the pa- 
 tient is inattentive to what is said to him. 
 
 PARACU'SIS. (From napa, wrong, and aicoveo, to 
 hear.) Depraved hearing. Deafness. A genus oi 
 
PAR 
 
 PAR 
 
 disease ia the class Locales , and order Dysesthesia, 
 of Cullen. It is occasioned by any thing that proves 
 injurious to the ear, as loud noises from the firing of 
 cannon, violent colds, particularly affecting the head, 
 inflammation or ulceration of the membrane, hard 
 wax, or other substances interrupting sounds, too great 
 a dryness, or too much moisture in the parts ; or by 
 atony, debility, or paralysis of the auditory nerves. 
 In some instances it ensues in consequence of pre- 
 ceding diseases, such as fever, syphilis, &c. and in 
 others it depends upon an original defect in the struc- 
 ture or formation of the ear. In the last instance, the 
 person is usually not only deaf, but likewise dumb. 
 There are two species. 
 
 1. Paracusis imperfecta; Surditas. When existing 
 sounds are not heard as usual. 
 
 2 Paracusis imaginaria, called also Sussurus ; Sy- 
 rigmus ; Syringmos ; Tinnitus aurium. When ima- 
 ginary sounds are heard, not from without, but excited 
 within the ear. 
 
 PARACYESIS. (From napa, male; and icvyms, 
 graviditas.) The name of a genus of diseases in 
 Good’s Nosology; Class, Genetica; Order . Carp otic a. 
 Morbid pregnancy. It has three’ species, viz. Para- 
 cyesis irritativa, utcrina, abortus. 
 
 Paracyna'nche. (From napa, kvcov, a dog, and 
 a\x <*b t0 strangle.) A species of quinsy. See Cy- 
 nanciie. 
 
 PARADI'SUS. (Hebrew.) A pungent seed re- 
 sembling the cardamom, named from its virtues. See 
 Amomum. 
 
 Paradisi grana. See Amomum. 
 
 PARAGEUSIS. (From napa, male, yevto, gustum 
 prebeo.) The name of a genus of diseases in Good’s 
 Nosology: Class, Neurotica; Order, JEsthetica. Mor- 
 bid taste. It comprehends three species, viz. Parageu- 
 sis acuta , obtusa, expers. 
 
 Paraglo'ssa. (From napa, and y\waaa, the 
 tongue.) A prolapsus of the tongue, a swelled tongue. 
 
 Parago'ge. (From napayw, to adduce.) This 
 term signifies that fitness of the bones to one another, 
 which is discernible in their articulation; and bones 
 which are thereby easier of reduction, when dislocated, 
 are by Hippocrates called napaytoyorepa. 
 
 Parala'mpsis. (From napaXapnu), to shine a little.) 
 Some writers use this word to express a cicatrix in the 
 transparent part of the cornea of the eye. 
 
 Paralla'gma. (From napaWarro), to change. Pa- 
 rallaxis. The transmutation of a solid part from its 
 proper place, as where one part of a broken bone lies 
 over another. 
 
 Paralla'xis. See Parallagma. 
 
 Paralle'la. (From napaXXy'Xos, parallel.) A sort 
 of scurf or leprosy, -affecting only the palms of the 
 hands, and running down them in parallel lines. 
 
 PARALO'GIA. (From n apaXcyu), to talk absurdly.) 
 A delirium in which the patient talks wildly. 
 
 Paralo'phia. (From napa, near, and \o(f>ia, the 
 first vertebra of the back.) The lower and lateral part 
 of the neck near the vertebrae, according to some anato- 
 mical writers, as Keil, &c. 
 
 PARA'LYSIS. (From napa^vco, to loose, or weak- 
 en.) Catalysis; Atlonitus morbus; Tremor. The 
 palsy. A genus of disease in the Class Neuroses, 
 and Order Cantata, of Cullen, known by a loss or di- 
 minution of the power of voluntary motion, affecting 
 certain parts of the body, often acompanied with drow- 
 siness. In some instances, the disease is confined to a 
 particular part ; but it more usually happens that one 
 entire side of the body from the head downwards is 
 affected. The species are : 
 
 1. Paralysis partialis, partial, or palsy of some par- 
 ticular muscle. 
 
 2. Paralysis hemiplegica , palsy of one side longitu- 
 dinally. 
 
 3. Paralysis paraplegica, palsy of one half of the 
 body, taken transversely, as both legs and thighs. 
 
 4. Paralysis venenata, front the sedative effects of 
 poisons. Paralysis is also symptomatic of several dis- 
 eases, as worms, scrofula, syphilis, &. c. 
 
 It may arise in consequence of an attack of apo- 
 plexy. It may likewise be occasioned by any thing 
 that prevents the flow of the nervous power from the 
 brain into the organs of motion; hence tumours, over- 
 distention, and effusion, often give rise to it. It may 
 also be occasioned by translations of morbid matter to 
 tire head, by the suppression of usual evacuations, and 
 
 by tne pressure made on the nerves by uxations, frac- 
 tures, wounds, or other external injuries. The long- 
 continued application of sedatives will likewise pro- 
 duce palsy, as we find those, whose occupations sub- 
 ject them to the constant handling of white lead, and 
 those who are much exposed to the poisonous fumes of 
 metals or minerals, are very apt to be attacked with it. 
 Whatever tends to relax and enervate the system, may 
 likewise prove an occasional cause of this disease. 
 
 Palsy usually comes on with a sudden and imme- 
 diate loss of the motion and sensibility of the parts ; 
 but, in a few instances, it is preceded by a numbness, 
 coldness, and paleness, and sometimes by slight convul- 
 sive twitches. When the head is much affected, the 
 eye and mouth are drawn on one side, the memory and 
 judgment are much impaired, and the speech is indis- 
 tinct and incoherent. If the disease affects the extre- 
 mities, and has been of long duration, it not only pro- 
 duces a loss of motion and sensibility, but likewise a 
 considerable flaccidity and wasting away in the mus- 
 cles of the parts affected. 
 
 When palsy attacks any vital part, such as the brain, 
 heart, or lungs, it soon terminates fatally. When it 
 arises as a consequence of apoplexy, it generally proves 
 very difficult to cure. Paralytic affections of the lower 
 extremities ensuing from any injury done to the spinal 
 marrow, by blows and other accidents, usually prove 
 incurable. Palsy, although a dangerous disease in 
 every instance, particularly at an advanced period of 
 life, is sometimes removed by the occurrence of a 
 diarrhoea or fever. 
 
 The morbid appearances to be observed on dissec- 
 tions in palsy are pretty similar to those which are to 
 be met with in apoplexy ; hence collections of blood, 
 and of serous fluids, are often found effused on the 
 brain, but more frequently the latter ; and in some in- 
 stances the substance of this organ seems to have suf- 
 fered an alteration. In palsy, as well as in apoplexy 
 the collection of extravasaled fluid is generally on the 
 opposite side of the brain to that which is affected. 
 
 The general indications are, to remove, as far as pos- 
 sible, any compressing cause, and to rouse gradually 
 the torpid portion of the nervous system. It will some- 
 times be proper, where the attack is sudden, the dis- 
 ease originating in the head, with great determination 
 of blood to that part, particularly in a plethoric habit, 
 to open the temporal artery, or jugular vein, or apply 
 cupping glasses to the neck, and exhibit active purges, 
 with the other means pointed out under apoplexy. 
 But where the patient is advanced in life, of a debili- 
 tated constitution, and not too full of blood, the object 
 should rather be to procure regular and healthy dis- 
 chaiges from the bowels, obviate irritation in the brain 
 by blisters in the neighbourhood, and procure a steady 
 determination to the skin by gently stimulant diapho- 
 retics, as ammonia, guaiacum, &c. in moderate doses 
 regularly persevered in. Emetics have been sometimes 
 very useful under these circumstances, but would be 
 dangerous where congestion in the brain existed. 
 Certain narcotic substances have been found occasion- 
 ally successful, as aconite, arnica, toxicodendron, nux 
 vomica, and opium; but the tendency of the latter to 
 produce fulness of the vessels of the head must greatly 
 limit its use. Various local means of increasing the 
 circulation, and nervous energy in the affected parts, 
 are resorted to in this complaint, often with decided 
 benefit. In all cases it is proper to keep up sufficient 
 warmth in the limb, or the disease may be rendered in- 
 curable. But in addition to this, in tedious cases, fo- 
 mentations, the vapour bath, friction, electricity, and a 
 variety of stimulant, rubefacient, or even vesicatory, 
 embrocations, liniments, and plasters, may assist mate- 
 rially in the recovery of the patient. In the use of 
 some of these it should be a rule to begin near the 
 boundary of the disease, and carry them onward, as the 
 amendment proceeds, not only as they will be more likely 
 to answer a good purpose, but also because there would 
 be some risk in stimulating too powerfully an extreme 
 part. A suitable diet, according to the habit of the pa- 
 tient, warm clothing, the prudent use of the bath, aud 
 other means calculated to strengthen the system, must 
 not be neglected. 
 
 Paralysis herba. (From napa\vo>, to weaken : so 
 called from its use in paralytic disorders.) The cow 
 slip and primrose are sometimes so termed. See Pri- 
 mula veris, and Primula vulgaris. 
 
 PARAMENIA. (From napa, wrong, and ptjv, tha 
 
PAR 
 
 menses.) The name of a genus of diseases in Good’s 
 Nosology. Class, Genetica; Order, Cenotica. Mis- 
 mensiruation. It has live species, viz. Paramenia ob- 
 structionism difficilis , superjluus, erroris , cessationis. 
 
 Parame'ria. (From napa, near, and prjpog, the 
 Jiigh.) The inward parts of the thigh. 
 
 Para'mesus. (From irapa, near, and pcaog, the 
 middle.) The ring-finger, or that which is between 
 the middle and the little fingers. 
 
 PARAMO RPHIA3. (From irapa, wrong, and poprprf, 
 form.) The name of a class of diseases of the nutri- 
 tive powers in Dr. Young’s Nosology. Diseases of 
 Structure. 
 
 PARANEURISMT. (From irapa, wrong, and vevpov, 
 a nerve.) The name given by Dr. Young to a class of 
 diseases. Nervous diseases. 
 
 [“ Paranthine of Hauy, or Scapolite of Jameson. 
 This rare mineral, sometimes massive, usually appears 
 in long prismatic crystals, having four or eight sides. 
 The latter form, which may be called a four-sided 
 prism, truncated on its lateral edges, is sometimes ter- 
 minated by four-sided summits, whose faces are in- 
 clined to the alternate lateral planes, on which they 
 stand, at angles of 120°. The primitive form is a four- 
 sided prism, which is very easily divisible, parallel to 
 the diagonals of its bases, which are squares. The 
 crystals, usually long, sometimes cylindrical or acicu- 
 lar, are often in groupes, composed of parallel, diverg- 
 ing, or intermingled prisms. 
 
 The longitudinal fracture is foliated; indeed, some 
 crystals might be mistaken for little plates of mica, ar- 
 ranged in the direction of its axis. The cross fracture 
 is often uneven. 
 
 The Scapolite presents a considerable diversity of 
 colour, lustre, and hardness, which appears to arise in 
 part from a partial decomposition, perhaps the loss of 
 the water of crystallization.” — Clean. Min. A.] 
 
 Paran<e'a. (Front irapa, diminutive, and voew, to 
 understand.) Paranoia. Alienation of mind; defect 
 of judgment. 
 
 Parafe'chyum. (From irapa , near, and irnxvg, the 
 cubit.) - That part of the arm from the elbow to the wrist. 
 
 PARAPHIMO'SIS. (From rzapa , about, and ejnpoco , 
 to bridle.) A disorder wherein the prepuce,' being re- 
 tracted to wards the root of the penis, cannot be returned 
 again over the glans, but makes a sort of ligature be- 
 hind the corona. It is easily known; the glans is un- 
 covered, the skin tumefied on the corona, and above it 
 forms a circular collar or stricture, which, from the 
 skin being unequally extended, becomes indented, and 
 makes several rings round the part. This disease may 
 proceed from two causes ; as first front the imprudence 
 of young people, and sometimes also of grown persons, 
 who having the end of their prepuce too straight, can- 
 not uncover their glans without pain, and when they 
 have done it, neglect returning it so soon as they ought ; 
 and thus the contracted part of the prepuce forms a 
 constriction behind the glans. Soon after, the glans 
 and penis swell, and the prepuce, being consequently 
 very much distended, is affected in the same manner ; 
 an inflammation seizes upon both, and swellings quickly 
 appear upon the stricture formed by the prepuce, so 
 that the whole may be liable to a gangrene, if not 
 speedily relieved. The second thing that may produce 
 a paraphimosis, is a venereal virus. In adults, whose 
 glans is uncovered, there frequently arise venereal 
 chancres in the prepuce after impure coition, which 
 before they digest, are generally attended with inflam- 
 mation, mote or less considerable. This inflammation 
 is alone sufficient to render the prepuce too straight for 
 the size of the penis, in consequence of which a swell- 
 ing or inosculation may ensue like that before men- 
 tioned ; and this is what is termed a paraphimosis. 
 
 PARAPHO'NIA. (From rsapa, wrong, and (fioivy, 
 sound.) Alteration of the voice. A genus of disease 
 in the Class Locales, and Order Dyscincsice, of Cullen, 
 comprehending six species, viz. 
 
 1. Par aphonia puberum. About the age of puberty 
 the change of voice from an acute and soft to a grave 
 and harsh tone. 
 
 2. Paraphonia rauca. The voice hoarse and rough 
 from dryness of flaccid tumour of the fauces. 
 
 3. Paraphonia resonans. Rough voice from obstruc- 
 tion of the nares, with hissing sound in the nose. 
 
 4 . Paraphonia palatina. From the uvula wanting, 
 or divided, and commonly attended with hare-lip, the 
 voice rough, obscure, and disagreeable. 
 
 PAR * 
 
 5. Paraphonia clangens. An acute, shrill, and weak 
 toned voice. 
 
 6. Paraphonia comatosa. A sound emitted at inspi- 
 ration from relaxation of the velum palati, and of the 
 glottis. 
 
 Para'phora. (From iraparpepu), to transfer.) A 
 slight kind of delirium, or liglu-headedness in a fever. 
 Some use this word for a delirium in general. 
 
 Paraphrene'sis. A delirium ; also a paraphrenitis. 
 
 PARAPHRENTTIS. (From 7 rapa, male, not rightly, 
 and phrenitis, inflammation of the brain : so called be- 
 cause its symptoms resemble those of the phrenitis, or 
 inflammation of the brain, which it is not.) Paraphre- 
 nesis; Diaphragmatitis. An inflammation of the dia- 
 phragm. A genus of disease in the Class Pyrexiee , and 
 Order Phlegmasice , of Cullen, known by delirium, 
 with difficulty of breathing, and pain in the region of 
 the diaphragm, and which requires the same treatment 
 as inflammation of the lungs. 
 
 P ARAPIIRO'SYNE. (From irapacppoveo), to be es- 
 tranged in mind.) The same as Mania. 
 
 Paraphymo'sis. See Paraphimosis. 
 
 PARAPLE'GIA. (From irapairXriaao), to strike 
 inharmoniously.) Palsy of one half of the body taken 
 transversely. A species of paralysis. See Paralysis. 
 
 Parapople'xia. (From irapa, diminutive, and airo- 
 nXi/lia, an apoplexy.) A slight apoplexy. 
 
 PARAPSIS. (From irapa, and airropat, perperam 
 tango.) The name of a genus of diseases in Good's 
 Nosology, Class Neurotica ; Order JEsthetica. Mor- 
 bid touch. It embraces three species, Parapsis acris , 
 expers, illusoria. 
 
 Pararthre'ma. (From irapa, and apdpov, a joint.) 
 A slight luxation. A tumour from protrusion, as in 
 hernia. 
 
 Pararthre'mata. (The plural of pararthrema.) 
 See Pararthrema. 
 
 Parary'tiimos. (From irapa, and pvOpog, number.) 
 A pulse not suitable to the age of the person 
 
 Parascepa'stra. (From irapa, and aKtra^w, to 
 cover.) A cap or bandage to go round the whole 
 head. 
 
 Para'schide. (From irapa, and o-%igu>, to cleave.) 
 A fragment or fissure in a broken bone. 
 
 Parasit.se. The name of an order of plants in Lin- 
 naeus’s Fragments of a Natural Method. 
 
 I ARASITIC. {Parasiticus ; from irapacirog , a 
 parasite or hanger on.) An animal is so termed that 
 receives its nourishment in the bodies of others ; as 
 worms, polypes, hydatids, & c. 
 
 A plant is so called which sends its roots into other 
 plants, from which it draws its nourishment; as the 
 Epidendrum vanilla. See Jirrhitus. 
 
 PARASITICUS. Parasitical. 
 
 PARASITUS. (HaparnTos, a parasite.) A parasite: 
 applied to animals and vegetables which draw their 
 nourishment from others of the same kingdom, living 
 within the interior of animals, or having their roots 
 fixed in the barks of vegetables. 
 
 Para'sphagis. (From irapa, near, and a<f>ayri, the 
 throat.) The part of the neck contiguous to the cla- 
 vicles. 
 
 Para'stata. (From irapigxipi, to stand near.) It 
 signifies any thing situated near another. 
 
 Para'stata. (From irapiarrjpi, to stand near.) 
 The Epididymis of Hippocrates. Herophilus and 
 Galen called these the Varicosce , Parastatcc , to distin- 
 guish them from the Glandules Parastatcc, now called 
 Prostates. Rufus Ephesius called the tub* Fallopian® 
 by the name of Parastatce Varicosp}. 
 
 Parastre'mma. (From zzapaarpeepo), to distort, or 
 pervert.) A perversion, or convulsive distortion of the 
 mouth, or any part of the face. 
 
 Parasyna'nche. See Paracynanche. 
 
 PARA'THENAR. (From irapa, near, and Swap, 
 the sole of the foot.) A muscle situated near the sole 
 of the foot. 
 
 Parathenar minor. See Flexor brevis minimi 
 digiti pedis. 
 
 PARANTHINE. See Scapolite. 
 
 Parda'uum. (From irapoog, the panther.) An 
 ointment smelling like the panther. 
 
 PARE', Ambrose, a French surgeon, was born at 
 Lavel, in 1509. He commenced the study of the sur- 
 gical profession early in life, and practised it with 
 great zeal both in hospitals and in the army. His re- 
 putation at length rose very high, and he was appoinl- 
 
 155 
 
PAR 
 
 PAR 
 
 ed surgeon in ordinary to Henry II. in 1552 ; which 
 office he held also under the three succeeding kings. 
 Charles IX. derived material assistance from his pro 
 fessional skill, and gave a signal proof of his gratitude ; 
 for Par£, being a Huguenot, would have been included 
 tn the horrible massacre of St. Bartholomew’s, had not 
 the king sent for him on the preceding night, and or- 
 dered him not to leave the royal chamber.. After hav- 
 ing been long esteemed as the first surgeon of his time, 
 and beloved for his private virtues, he died in the year 
 1590. He was the author of some works, which were 
 universally read, and translated into most of the lan- 
 guages of Europe, containing a body of surgical sci- 
 ence. He was a man of original mind, and a real im- 
 prover of his art, especially in the treatment of gun- 
 shot wounds ; adopting a lenient method, instead of 
 the irritating and cauterizing applications previously 
 in use. He was also a bold and successful operator 
 and displayed on many occasions all the resources of 
 an enlightened surgeon. He appears, however, to 
 have borrowed freely from the Italian writers and prac- 
 titioners, especially in anatomy. There is also an 
 affectation of reference to the works of the ancients in 
 his writings, for he was by no means well versed in 
 these, and indeed obliged to request another to translate 
 into French some of the books of Galen, which he 
 wished to consult. 
 
 PAREC'CRISES. (Fromirapa, wrong, and ekkpivo), 
 to secern or secrete.) The name of a class of diseases 
 in Dr. Young’s Nosology. — Diseases of secretion. 
 
 PAREGORIC. ( Paregoricus ; from rsapayopeuf, to 
 mitigate, to assuage.) That which allays pain. 
 
 Paregoric elixir. See Tinctura camphor ce composita. 
 
 Parei'a. II apeia. That part of the face which is 
 between the eyes and chin. 
 
 Parei'ra brava. See Cissampelos. 
 
 Parence'phalis. (From rsapa, near, and eyiceepaXos, 
 the brain.) See Cerebellum. 
 
 PARE'NCHYMA. (From ir apeyxvo), to strain 
 through ; because the ancients believed the blood was 
 strained through it.) 1. The spongy and cellular sub- 
 stance or tissue, that connects parts together. It is ap- 
 plied to the connecting medium of the substance of 
 the viscera. 
 
 2. The green juicy layer of barks which lies immedi- 
 ately under the epidermis of trees. 
 
 PA'RESIS. (From iraprrjp.i, to relax.) An imper- 
 fect palsy. 
 
 PARGASITE. Common actynolite. 
 
 PARHAEMA'SLE. (From irapa, wrong, and aipa, 
 blood.) The name of a class of diseases in Dr. 
 Young’s Nosology. Sanguine diseases. 
 
 Parie'ra brava. (A Spanish word.) See Cis- 
 sampelos. 
 
 PARIETALE OS. ( Parietalis ; from paries , a 
 wall: because they defend the brain like walls.) Ossa 
 verticis. Ossa sincipitis. Ossa verticalia vel breg- 
 matis. The parietal bones are two arched and some- 
 what quadrangular bones, situated one on each side of 
 the superior part of the cranium. Each of these 
 bones forms an irregular square. They are thicker 
 above than below ; but are somewhat thinner, and at 
 the same time more equal and smooth than the other 
 bones of the cranium. The only foramen we observe 
 in them, is a small one towards the upper and posterior 
 part of each. It has been named the parietal foramen, 
 and serves for the transmission of a small vein to the 
 longitudinal sinus. In many subjects this foramen is 
 wanting. On the inner surface of these bones are the 
 marks of the vessels of the dura mater, and of the 
 convoluted surface of the brain. On the inside of 
 their upper edge we may likewise observe a consider- 
 able furrow, which corresponds with the longitudinal 
 sinus of the dura mater ; and lower down, towards 
 their posterior and inferior angle, is a smaller one for 
 part of the lateral sinuses. These bones are joined to 
 each other by the sagittal suture; to the os sphenoides, 
 and ossa temporum, by the squamous suture ; to the os 
 occipitis by the lambdoidal suture; and to the os 
 frontis by the coronal suture. Their connexion with 
 this latter bone is well worthy our attention. We 
 shall find, that in the middle of the suture, where the 
 os frontis from its size and flatness is the most in dan- 
 ger of being injured, it rests upon the arch formed by 
 the parietal bones ; whereas, at the sides, the parietal 
 tones are found resting upon the os frontis, because 
 this same arch is there in the greatest danger from 
 156 
 
 pressure. In new-lrorn infants, the ossa parietalia are 
 separated from the middle of the divided os frontis by 
 a portion of the cranium, then unossified. When the 
 finger is applied to this part, the motion of the brain, 
 and the pulsation of the arteries of tHe dura mater, 
 may be easily distinguished. In general, the whole of 
 this part is completely ossified before we are seven 
 years of age. 
 
 PARIETA'RIA. (From paries , a wall; because 
 it grows upon old walls, among rubbish.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaran system. 
 Class, Polygamia ; Order, Moncecia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the wall pellitory. 
 See Parictaria officinalis. 
 
 Parietaria officinalis. The systematic name of 
 the wall pellitory. Parietaria ; foliis lanceolato-ova- 
 tis, pedunculis dichotomis , calycibus diphylhs , of Lin- 
 neeus. This plant has no smell, and its taste is simply 
 herbaceous. In the practice of the present day, it is 
 wholly laid aside, although it was formerly in high 
 estimation as a diuretic. 
 
 PA RIS. (So called in reference to the youth of 
 that name, who adjudged the golden apple to Venus, 
 this herb bearing but one seed.) 1. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Octan- 
 dria; Order, Tetragynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the herb Paris. See 
 
 Paris quadrifolia. j 
 
 Paris quadrifolia. The systematic name of the 
 herb Paris, or true love. The colour and smell of this 
 plant indicate its possessing narcotic powers. The 
 leaves and berries are said to be efficacious in the cure 
 of hooping-cough, and to act like opium. Great cau- 
 tion is requisite in their exhibition, as convulsions and 
 death are caused by an overdose. The root possesses 
 emetic qualities. 
 
 Pari'sthmia. (From rsapa , and loOpiov , the part of 
 the throat where the tonsils are. A part of the throat 
 near the tonsils, or disorders of the tonsils. 
 
 Paristhmio'tomus. (From rsapiodpia , the tonsils, 
 and repvu), to cut.) An instrument with which the 
 tonsils were formerly scarified. 
 
 Paristhmitis. Inflammation of parts about the 
 fauces. 
 
 Parodo'ntis. (From rsapa , near, and oSovs , a tooth.) 
 A painful tubercle upon the gums. 
 
 PARODYNIA. (From rsapa, male , and w5tv, or 
 w<5tc. ivos, dolor parturientis.) The name of a genus 
 of disease in Good’s Nosology. Class, Genetica; Or- 
 der, Carpotica. Morbid labour. It embraces seven 
 species, viz. Parodynia atonica; implastica ; sympa- 
 thetica; perversa; amorphica ; pleuralis ; secundaria. 
 
 PARONIR1A. (From irapa, and oveipov, a dream, 
 i. e. depraved, disturbed, or morbid dreaming.) The 
 name of a genus of diseases in Good’s Nosology. Class, 
 Neurotica; Order, Phrenica. Sleep, disturbance. It 
 has three species, viz. Paroniria anibulans ; loquens , 
 and salax. 
 
 PARONY'CHIA. (From rsapa , about, and owl , 
 the nail.) Panaris ; Panaritium . A whitlow, or 
 whitloe. Any collection of pus formed in the fingers 
 is termed by authors, panaris, or whitloe, and is an ab- 
 scess of the same nature with those arising in other 
 parts of the body. These abscesses are situated more 
 or less deep, which has induced the ivriters upon the 
 subject to divide them into several species: accord- 
 ingly they have ranged them under four heads, agree- 
 ably to tlie places where they are formed. The first 
 kind of panaris is formed under the cutiile, on one 
 side of the nail, and sometimes all round It. The 
 second is seated in the fat lying under the skin, between 
 that and the sheath which involves the flexor tendons. 
 The third is described by authors to be formed within 
 the sheath ; and they still add a fourth species, arising 
 between the periosteum and the bone. 
 
 Paro'pi f.. (From rsapa , near, and attp , the eye.) 
 The external angles of the eyes. 
 
 PAROPSIS. (From irapa, male, and oipig, visus, 
 sight.) The name of a genus of diseases in Good’ 
 Nosology. Class, Neurotica; Order, Phrenica. Mor 
 bid sight. It has thirteen species; viz . Paropsis luei. 
 fuga ; noctifuga ; longingua ; propingua ; lateralis; 
 dlusoria ; caligo ; glaucosis ; catarracti ; synizesis ; 
 amaurosis ; staphyloma ; and strabismus. 
 
 Paropte'sis. (From irapa , and oir ^ aai , to roast.) 
 A provocation of sweat, by making a patient approach 
 the fire, or by placing him in a bagnio 
 
PAR 
 
 PAS 
 
 Parora'sis. (From tsapa , diminutive, and opaw, to 
 see.) An imbecility of sight. 
 
 PARORCHI'DIUM. (From napa, and opxtf, a tes- 
 ticle.) A tumour in the groin, occasioned by the tes- 
 ticle, which is passing into the scrotum. 
 
 PAROSMIS. (From irapa, male, bad; a*d o£o>, 
 elfacio, to smell.) The name of a genus of diseases in 
 Good’s Nosology. Class, JYeurotica; Order, (Esthe - 
 tica; Morbid smell. It has three species; viz. Paros- 
 mis acris, obtusa , and expers. 
 
 PAROSTIA. (From itapa, and ooreov, a bone.) 
 The name of a genus of diseases in Good’s Nosology. 
 Class, Eccritica ; Order, Mesotica. Misossification. 
 Its species are two, viz. Parostia fragilis , and flexus. 
 
 PAROTID GLAND. (Parotideus ; from napa, 
 about, and ovsi the ear.) Glandula parotidea ; Paru- 
 tis. A large conglomerate and salival gland, situated 
 under the ear, between the mamillary process of the 
 temple bone and the angle of the lower jaw. The ex- 
 cretory duct of this gland opens in the mouth, and is 
 called, from its discoverer, the Stenonian duct. 
 
 Parotide'a. (From zsapums, the parotid gland.) 
 The trivial name of a species of quinsy, in which the 
 parotid gland, neck, and throat, are considerably affect- 
 ed. See Cynanche parotidea. 
 
 PARO'TIS. (f rom zsapa, near, and ovs, the ear.) 
 See Parotid gland. 
 
 PAROTITIS. Inflammation of the parotid gland. 
 See Cynanche parotidea. 
 
 PAROXYSM. (Paroxysmus ; from zsapo\vvo), to 
 aggravate.) 1. An obvious increase of the symp- 
 toms of a disease which lasts a certain time and then 
 declines. 
 
 2. A periodical attack or fit of a disease. 
 
 Parsley , black mountain. See Athamanta oreose- 
 linum. 
 
 PARSLEY. See Apium petroselinum. 
 
 Parsley, Macedonian. See Bubon macedonicum. 
 
 PARSNIP. See Pastinaca sativa. 
 
 Parsnip, water. See Siam modiflorum. 
 
 Parthenia'strum. (Diminutive of parthenium , 
 tansy.) A species of parthenium. 
 
 Pa'rthenis. The same as parthenium. 
 
 PARTHENIUM. (From wapdevos, a virgin: so 
 called because of its uses in diseases of young women.) 
 See Matricaria parthenium. 
 
 Parthenium mas. See Tanacetum. 
 
 Partitus. A botanical term: partite, cut, as it 
 were, almost to the base, and according to the number 
 of incisions; bipartite when two, tripartite when 
 three, quadripartite when four, quinquepartite when 
 five, &cc. 
 
 [Partridge berry. See Gaultheria. A.] 
 
 PARTURITION. Parturitio; from pario. The 
 expulsion of the foetus from the uterus. 
 
 After seven months of pregnancy, the foetus has all 
 the conditions for breathing, and exercising its diges- 
 tion ; it may then be separated from its mother, and 
 change its mode of existence ; childbirth rarely, how- 
 ever, happens at this period : most frequently the foetus 
 remains two months longer in the uterus, and it does 
 not pass out of this organ till after the revolution of 
 nine months. 
 
 Examples are related of children being born after 
 ten full months of gestation, but these cases are very 
 doubtful, for it is very difficult to know exactly the 
 period of conception. The legislation, in France, how- 
 ever, has fixed the principle, that childbirth may take 
 place the 299th day of pregnancy. 
 
 Nothing is more curious than the mechanism by 
 which the foetus is expelled ; every thing happens with 
 wonderful precision; all seems to have been foreseen, 
 and calculated to favour its passage through the pelvis, 
 and the genital parts. 
 
 The physical causes that determine the exit of the 
 feetus are the contraction of the uterus, and that of the 
 abdominal muscles; by their force the liquor amnii 
 flows out, the head of the foetus is engaged in the pel- 
 vis, it goes through it, and soon passes out by the valve, 
 the folds of which disappear; these different phenome- 
 na take place in succession, and continue a certain 
 time: they are accompanied with pains more or less 
 severe, with swelling and softening of the soft parts 
 of the pelvis, and external genital parts, and with an 
 abundant mucous secretion in the cavity of the vagina. 
 All these circumstances, each in its own way, favour 
 the passage of the foetus. 
 
 To facilitate the study of this complicated action, it 
 must be divided into several periods. 
 
 like first period of childbirth . — It is constituted by 
 the precursory signs. Two or three days before child- 
 birth, a flow of mucus takes place from the vagina, 
 the external genital parts swell, and become softer ; it 
 is the same with the ligaments that unite the bones of 
 the pelvis ; the cervix uteri flattens, its opening is en- 
 larged, its edges become thinner ; slight pains, known 
 under the name of flying pains , are felt in the loins 
 and abdomen. 
 
 Second period . — Pains of a peculiar kind come on : 
 they begin in the lumbar region, and seem to be propa- 
 gated towards the cervix uteri , or the rectum ; they 
 are renewed only after considerable intervals, as a 
 quarter, or half an hour. Each of them is accompa- 
 nied with an evident contraction of the body of the 
 uterus, with tension of its neck, and dilatation of the 
 opening ; the linger directed into the vagina discovers 
 that the envelopes of the feetus are pushed outward, 
 and that there is a considerable tumour which is called 
 the waters : the pains very soon become stronger, and 
 the contractions of the uterus more powerful ; the 
 membranes break, and a part of the liquid escapes ; 
 the uterus contracts on itself, and is applied to the sur- 
 face of the feetus. 
 
 Third period . — The pains and contractions of the 
 uterus increase considerably ; they are instinctively 
 accompanied by the contraction of the abdominal mus- 
 cles. The woman who is aware of their effect is in- 
 clined to favour them, in making all the muscular 
 efforts of which she is capable : her pulse then becomes 
 stronger and more frequent; her face is animated, her 
 eyes shine, her whole body is in extreme agitation, 
 perspiration flows in abundance. The head is then 
 engaged in the pelvis; the occiput, placed at first above 
 the left acetabulum, is directed inward and down- 
 ward, and comes below and behind the arch of the 
 pubis. 
 
 Fourth period . — After some instants of repose, the 
 pains and expulsive contractions resume all their ac- 
 tivity ; the head presents itself at the vulva, makes an 
 effort to pass, and succeeds when there happens to be a 
 contra on sufficiently strong to produce this effect. 
 The Head being once disengaged, the remaining parts 
 of the body easily follow on account of their smaller 
 volume. The section of the umbilical cord is then 
 made, and a ligature is put round it at a short distance 
 from the umbilicus. 
 
 Fifth period . — If the accoucheur, has not proceeded 
 immediately to the extraction of the placenta after the 
 birth of the child, slight pains are felt in a short time, 
 the uterus contracts freely, but with force enough to 
 throw off the placenta, and the membranes of the 
 ovum: this expulsion bears the name of delivery. 
 During the twelve or fifteen days that follow child- 
 birth, the uterus contracts by degrees upon itself, the 
 woman suffers abundant perspirations, her mamnice 
 are extended by the milk that they secrete; a flow of 
 matter, which takes place from the vagina, called 
 lochia, first sanguiferous, then whitish, indicates that 
 the organs of the woman resume, by degrees, the dispo- 
 sition that they had before conception.” — Magendic. 
 
 PARU'LIS. (From aapa, near, and ovXov, the 
 gutn.) An inflammation, boil, or abscess in the gums. 
 
 PARURIA. (From napu), perperam, and ovpeu), to 
 make water.) The name of a genus of diseases in 
 Good’s Nosology. Class , Eccritica; Order, C'atotica. 
 Misuiicturition. It embraces seven species, viz. Paru- 
 ria inops; retentionis ; stillatitia; mcllita; inconti- 
 nrns ; incocta , and erratica 
 
 Pary'gron. (From zzapa, and vypos, humid.) A 
 liquid or moist preparation for allaying a topical in- 
 flammation. 
 
 Pasi'philus. (From ts ag, all, and ^uAoj, grateful,, 
 from its general usefulness.) A name given to a 
 plaster. 
 
 Pa'sma. (From zsaotro), to sprinkle over.) See 
 Catapasma. 
 
 PA'SSA. (From 'pando, to spread.). 
 
 1. A grape or raisin. 
 
 2. In Paracelsus it is a whitloe. 
 
 Passa minor. See Uv a pass a minor. 
 
 Passxva'nticus. (From zsag, all, and avaivw, to- 
 
 dry up.) An epithet given by Schroder to a powder, 
 which dries up, and evacuates morbid humours. 
 
 PASSIFLO'RA. (Altered by Linmeus, from floo 
 
 157 
 
PAS 
 
 PAT 
 
 passionis of preceding botanists : a term applied to the 
 beautiful genus in question, because the instruments 
 of Christ’s passion were thought to be represented in 
 the parts of the fructification.) The nanie of a genus 
 of plants in the Liumean system. Class, Gyandria ; 
 Order, Pentandria. 
 
 Passiflora laurifolia. Bay-leaved passion- 
 flower. A native of Surinam. The fruit of this tree 
 grows to the size of a small lemon, which it greatly 
 resembles. It has a delicious smell and flavour, and is 
 excellent for quenching thirst, abating heat of the sto- 
 mach, increasing the appetite, recruiting the spirits, and 
 allaying the heat in fevers. 
 
 Passiflora maliformis. Apple-shaped granadilla. 
 The fruit of this species of passion-flower is esteemed 
 a delicacy in the West Indies, where it is served up at 
 table in desserts. They are not unwholesome. 
 
 PASSION. ( Passio , onis. f. ; from patio r, to suffer.) 
 By passion, is generally understood an instinctive feel- 
 ing become extreme and exclusive. A man of strong 
 passion neither hears, sees, nor exists, but through the 
 feeling which agitates him ; and as the violence of 
 his feeling is such that it is extremely painful, it has 
 oeen called passion or suffering. The passions have 
 the same end as instinct; like them, they incline ani- 
 mals to act accoiding to the general laws of animated 
 nature. 
 
 We see in man passions which he has in common 
 with the animals, and which consist of animal wants, 
 become excessive; but he has others which are dis- 
 played only in the social state. These are social wants 
 grown to excess. 
 
 The animal passions have a twofold design, the pre- 
 servation of the individual, and of the species. 
 
 To the preservation of the individual belong fear, 
 anger, sorrow, hatred, excessive hunger, &c. To the 
 preservation of the species, excessive venerehl desires, 
 jealousy; the fury which is felt when the young ones 
 are in danger, &c. 
 
 Nature has made this sort of passions very powerful, 
 and which are equally so in a state of civilization. 
 
 The passions which belong to the social state are 
 only the social wants carried to an excess. Ambition 
 is the inordinate love of potver ; avarice, th 'ove of 
 riches, become excessive; hatred and revenge, that 
 natural and impetuous desire to injure whoever hurts 
 us; the passion of gaming, and almost all the vices, 
 which are also passions, are violent inclinations to in- 
 crease the feeling of existence ; violent love is an ele- 
 vation of the venereal desires, &c. 
 
 Some of the passions are allayed, or extinguished 
 by gratification ; others become more irritated by it. 
 The first sort are therefore often the cause of happi- 
 ness, as is seen in philanthropy and love; while the 
 latter sort necessarily causes misery. Misers, ambi- 
 tious and envious people, are examples of the last. 
 
 If our necessities develope the intellect, the passions 
 are the principle or the cause of every thing great 
 which man performs, whether good or bad. Great 
 poets, heroes, great criminals, and conquerors, are men 
 of strong passions.” 
 
 Passion , cceliac . See Diarrhoea caliaca. 
 
 Passion , hysteric. See Hysteria. 
 
 Passion, iliac. See Iliac Passion. 
 
 PASSU'LA. A small raisin. 
 
 Passula: majores. See Uvapassa major. 
 
 Passula'tum. (From passula , a fig, or raisin.) 
 This is a term given by Dispensatory writers to some 
 medicines where raisins are the chief ingredient ; as 
 the electuarium passulatum, & c. 
 
 PA'SSUM. (From passa, a grape, or raisin.) Rai- 
 sin wine. 
 
 PA'STA. ‘ A round cake or lozenge. 
 
 Pasta regia. (From Gaoana, to sprinkle.) A lo- 
 zenge, or small cake, sprinkled bver with some dry 
 powdered substance. 
 
 PASTi'LLUM. (Diminutive of pasta , a lozenge.) 
 Pastillus. A troch or pastil. A little lump of paste, 
 or ball, made to take like a lozenge. 
 
 PASTINA'CA. (j2 pasta ; from its usefulness as a 
 food.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 ntean system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Digynia. 
 Parsnip. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the parsnip. See 
 Pastinaca sativa. 
 
 Pastinaca opopanax. The systematic name of the 
 plant which yields opopanax. The plant from whence 
 
 this gum resin is procured is known by the names or 
 opoponacum ; panax heracleum ; panax costinum ; pa- 
 nax pastinacea ; kyna. Hercules’ all heal ; and opo- 
 panax-wort. Pastinaca— foliis pinnatis , foliolis bast 
 antica excisis, of Linnaeus. Opopanax is the gummi- 
 resinodfc juice, obtained by means of incisions made at 
 the bottom of the stalk of the plant, from which it 
 gradually exudes, and by undergoing spontaneous con- 
 cretion, assumes the appearance under which we have 
 it imported from Turkey and the East Indies, viz. 
 sometimes in little drops or tears, more commonly in 
 irregular lumps, of a reddish yellow colour on the out- 
 side, with specks of white ; internally of a paler colour, 
 and frequently variegated with large white pieces. 
 Opopanax has a strong, disagreeable smell, and a bitter, 
 acrid, somewhat nauseous taste. It is only employed 
 in the present practice as an antispasmodic, in combi- 
 nation with other medicines, although it was formerly 
 in high estimation as an attenuant, deobstruent, and 
 aperient. Its antispasmodic virtues are less powerful 
 than galbanum, and more so than amrnoniacum. It 
 has no place in the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, but is 
 directed by the London College. 
 
 Pastinac a sativa. The systematic name of the 
 parsnip. The cultivated or garden parsnip is the Pas- 
 tinaca : — foliolis simpliciter pinnatis , of Linnaeus. 
 Elaphoboscum, of the ailcients. Its roots are sweet 
 and nutritious, and in high esteem as an article of food. 
 They possess an aromatic flavour, more especially 
 those of the wild plant, and are exhibited in calculous 
 complaints for their diuretic and sheathing qualities. 
 
 PATE'LLA. (Diminutive of patina , a dish: so 
 named from its shape.) Rotula. The knee-pan. A 
 small fiat bone, which, in some measure, resembles the 
 common figure of the heart, with its point downwards, 
 and is placed at the forepart of the joint of the knee- 
 It is thicker in its middle part than at its edge. Ante- 
 riorly it is a little convex, and rough for the insertion 
 of muscles and ligaments: posteriorly it is smooth, co- 
 vered with cartilage, and divided by a middle longi- 
 tudinal ridge, into two slightly concave surfaces, of 
 which the external one is the largest and deepest. 
 They are bo’ll exactly adapted to the pulley of the os 
 femoris. The edges of this posterior surface are rough 
 and prominent where the capsular ligament is attached, 
 and below is a roughness at the point of the bone, 
 where the upper extremity of a strong tendinous liga- 
 ment is fixed, which joins this bone to the tuberosity 
 at the upper end of the tibia. This ligament is of con- 
 siderable thickness, about an inch in breadth, and up- 
 wards of two inches in length. The patella is com- 
 posed internally of a cellular substance, covered by a 
 thin bony plate ; but its cells are so extremely minute, 
 that the strength of the bone is, upon the whole, very 
 considerable. In new-boni children it is entirely car- 
 tilaginous. The use of this bone seems to be, to defend 
 tlie articulation of the joint of the knee from external 
 injury. It likewise tends to increase the power of the 
 muscles which act in the extension of the leg, by re 
 moving their direction farther from the centre of mo- 
 tion, in the manner of a pulley. When we consider 
 the manner in which it is connected with the tibia, we 
 find that it may very properly be considered as an ap- 
 pendix to the latter, which it follows in all its motions, 
 so as to be to the tibia what the olecranon is to the ulna ; 
 with this difference, how'ever, that the patella is move- 
 able, whereas the olecranon is a fixed process. With- 
 out this mobility, the rotatory motion of the leg would 
 have been prevented. 
 
 PATENS. Spreading. Applied to leaves, metals, 
 &c. ; as the stem of the Jltriplex portulacoides. 
 
 PATHE'TICI. (Patheticvs ; from zsados, an af- 
 fection ; because they direct the eyes to express the 
 passions of the mind.) JVervipathetici; Troc.hleatores. 
 The fourth pair of nerves. They arise from the crura 
 of the cerebellum laterally, and are distributed in the 
 musculus obliquus superior, sea trochlearis. 
 
 PATHOGNOMONIC. ( Pathogvomonicus ; from 
 
 zsad n i, a disease, and yirwoA-w, to know.) A term given 
 to those symptoms which are peculiar to a disease. 
 They are also termed proper or characteristic symp- 
 toms. 
 
 PATHOLOGY. ( Pathologia ; from Gado v, a dis- 
 ease, and Aoyoj, a discourse.) The doctrine of diseases. 
 It comprehends nosology, (etiology , symptomatology 
 semantics, and therapeia. 
 
 PATIE'NTLA. (From patior , to bear, or suffer.) 
 
PEC 
 
 PEC 
 
 The name of the herb monk’s rhubarb, from its gentle 
 purging qualities. See Rumexpatientia. 
 
 PATIENCE. See Rumex patient? a. 
 
 Pa'tor narium. (From pateo, to be opened.) The 
 sinus, cavity, or chasm of the nose. 
 
 Pa'trum cortex. (So called from the Jesuits, 
 termed fathers in the church of Rome, who first spread 
 its use in Europe.) See Cinchona. 
 
 Patu'rsa. The venereal disease. 
 
 Paul's hetony. See Veronica. 
 
 Pauli'na confectio. (From zsavu), to rest.) A 
 warm opiate, similar to the Confectio opii; so called 
 by Aristarchus, which is the same with the Confectio 
 arcliigenis. 
 
 PAULITE. See Hypersthene. 
 
 Pau'lus. See JEgineta. 
 
 Pava'na. See Croton tiglium. 
 
 Pa vor. (From paveo, to fear : so called from the 
 dread there is of approaching or touching a person af- 
 fected with it.) The itch. 
 
 PEA. The pisum sativum of Linnaeus. A species 
 of pulse of great variety, and much in use as a nourish- 
 ing article of diet. 
 
 PEA-STONE. A variety of limestone. 
 
 PEACH. See Amygdalus persica. 
 
 PEAGLE. See Primula veris. 
 
 PEAR. See Pyrus communis. Of pears there are 
 many varieties, affording a wholesome nourishment. 
 
 PEARL. See Margarita. 
 
 PEARL-ASH. An impure potassa obtained by lixi- 
 viation from the ashes of plants. See Potassa. 
 
 Pearl barley. See Hordeum. 
 
 PEARL SINTER. Fiorite. A variety of silicious 
 sinter, of a white and gray colour, and found on volca- 
 nic tuff on the Vicentine. 
 
 PEARLSTONE. A sub-species of indivisible quartz 
 of Jameson and Mohs. It is generally of a gray colour, 
 and occurs in great beds in clay porphyry, near Tokay 
 in Hungary, and in Ireland. 
 
 PECHBLENDE. An ore of uranium. 
 
 Pechk'dion. Urix^ov. The perinseum. 
 
 Pkchu'rim cortex. A highly aromatic bark, the 
 produce of a species of Laurus. It is extremely fra- 
 grant, like unto that of cinnamon, which it greatly re- 
 sembles in its properties. In Lisbon it is much esteem- 
 ed in the cure of dysenteries, and for allaying obstinate 
 vomitings. 
 
 Pechu'ri.m faba. See Faba pecliurim. 
 
 Peciiu'ris. See Faba pecliurim. 
 
 Peciiya'gra. (From zsrjxvSt the cubit, and aypa, a 
 seizure.) The "out in the elbow. 
 
 Pk'chys. n W ff- The cubit, or elbow. 
 
 Peohvty'rbe. An epithet for the scurvy. 
 
 PECQUET, John, was a native of Dieppe, and gra- 
 duated at Montpelier. He pursued the study of ana- 
 tomy with great ardour and ingenuity, which he evinced 
 by the discovery of the thoracic duct, and the recepta- 
 culum chyli, while yet a student, in 1647. He then 
 settled to practise in his native town; but soon after 
 repaired to Paris, with a view of demonstrating com- 
 pletely the important Vessels which he had discovered ; 
 and he succeeded in tracing the progress of the chyle 
 into the left subclavian vein. He published an account 
 of this discovery, with a Dissertation on the Circulation 
 of the Blood, and Motion of the Chyle, in 1651; and 
 his fame, in consequence, speedily extended throughout 
 Europe, though some denied the truth, others the ori- 
 ginality, of it. Besides his anatomical skill, he was a 
 man of considerable acquirements, andbecamea Mem- 
 ber of the Royal Academy of Sciences. He is said, 
 however, to have shortened his life by an unfortunate 
 attachment to spirituous liquors, and died in 1674. 
 
 Pecquet's duct. See Thoracic duct. 
 
 PE'CTEN. The pubes, or share-bone. 
 
 [“ Pectic add. M. H. Braconnot has given the name 
 of pectic acid to a principle found by him in several 
 plants which have the property of being coagulated by 
 alkohol, metallic solutions, the acids, &c. It appears 
 to be the same substance discovered by Prof. Torrey, 
 of New-York, in the Tuckahoe, Sclerotium giganteum , 
 a fungus common in the sandy barrens of the southern 
 states, and to which he gave the name of Sclerat.in. It 
 is readily soluble in a solution of caustic potassa, and 
 this solution is gelatinized by almost every known 
 body.” — IVebs. Man. Chem. A.] 
 
 PECTINA'LIS. (So named from its arising at the 
 pecten t or pubes.) Pectinaus, of authors, and Pubio 
 
 femoral , of Dumas. A small flat muscle, situated ob* 
 liquely between the pubes and the little trochanter, at 
 the upper and anterior part of the thigh. It arises 
 broad and fleshy from all the anterior edge of the os 
 pectinis, or pubis, as it is more commonly called, as far 
 as its spine, and descending obliquely backwards and 
 outwards, is inserted by a short and broad tendon, into 
 the upper and anterior part of the linea aspera of the 
 os femoris, a little below the lesser trochanter. This 
 muscle serves to bend the thigh, by drawing it upwards 
 and inwards, and likewise assists in rolling it out- 
 wards. 
 
 PECTINATUS. (From pecten, a comb.) Pectinate. 
 1. A term applied to a pennatifid leaf, the segments of 
 which are remarkably narrow and parallel, like the 
 teeth of a comb ; as the loWer leaves of the Hottonia 
 palustris , and Meriophyllum verticillatum. 
 
 2. The fasciculated muscular fibres of the right au- 
 ricle of the heart are called musculi pectinati. 
 
 Pectin.eus. See Pectinalis. 
 
 PECTORAL. (Pectoralis ; lrompcct«s,thebrcast.) 
 Of or belonging to, or that which relieves disorders of 
 the chest. 
 
 PECTORA'LIS. Mus cuius pectoralis. S ee Pecto- 
 ralis major. 
 
 Pectoralis ma'jor. A broad, thick, fleshy, and 
 radiated muscle, situated immediately under the inte- 
 guments, and covering almost the whole anterior part 
 of the breast. Pectoralis , of authors ; and sierno-costo- 
 clavio-liumeral , of Dumas. Winslow calls it pectora- 
 lis major , to distinguish it from the serralus anticus, 
 which he has named pectoralis minor. It arises from 
 the cartilaginous extremities of the fifth and sixth ribs, 
 from the last of which its tendinous fibres descend over 
 the upper part of the obliquus externus and rectus ab 
 doininis, helping to form a part of the sheath in which 
 the latter is included. It likewise springs from almost 
 the whole length of the sternum by short tendinous 
 fibres, which evidently decussate those on the other 
 side ; and tendinous and fleshy from more than a third 
 of the anterior part of the clavicle. Prom these origins 
 the fibres run in a folding manner towards the axilla, 
 and are inserted by a broad tendon into the os humeri, 
 above the insertion of the deltoid muscle, and at the 
 outer side of the groove which lodges the tendon of the 
 long head of the biceps. Some cf its fibres likewise 
 extend into that groove ; and, from the lower part of 
 this tendon, which is spread near two inches along the 
 os humeri, we find it sending otf other fibres, which 
 help to form the fascia that covers the muscles of the 
 arm. It often happens that that part of the pectoralis 
 which arises from the clavicle, is separated from the 
 inferior portion, so as to appear like a distinct muscle. 
 This has induced Winslow to divide it into parts, 
 one of which he calls the clavicular , and the other the 
 thoracic portion. Sometimes these two poitions are 
 inserted by separate tendons, which cross one another 
 at the upper and inner part of the os humeri, the tendon 
 of the thoracic portion being inserted at the outer edge 
 of the bicipital groove, immediately behind the other. 
 This muscle, a id the latissimus dorsi, Conn the cavity 
 of the axilla, or arm-pit. The use of the pectoralis is 
 to move the arm forwards, or to raise it obliquely to- 
 wards the sternum. It likewise occasionally assists in 
 moving the trunk upon the arm, thus, when we exert 
 any efforts with the hand, as in raising ourselves from 
 oft - an arm-chair, or in sealing a letter, the contraction 
 of this muscle is particularly observable. To these 
 uses Haller adds that of assisting in respiration, by 
 raising the sternum and ribs. He teils us he well re- 
 members, that, when this muscle was affected by rheu- 
 matism, bis breathing was incommoded ; and that, 
 when troubled with difficulty of respiration, he had 
 often found himself greatly relieved by raising and 
 drawing back his shoulders, keeping his arms at the 
 same time firmly fixed. Winslow, however, has de- 
 nied this use, and Albinus has omitted it, probably be- 
 cause it does not take place in a natural state. 
 
 Pectoralis ^iinor. Serratus avtious of Albinus. 
 A fleshy and pretty considerable muscle, situated at the 
 anterior and lateral part of the thorax, immediately 
 under the pectoralis major. Douglas and Cowper call 
 this muscle Serratus minor anticus; and Winslow 
 gives it the name of Pectoralis minor ; and Dumas 
 calls it Costo coracoidien. It arises from the upper 
 edges of the third, fourth, and fifth ribs, near where 
 they join with their cartilages by an equal number of 
 
PED 
 
 tendinous and fleshy digitations, which have been com- 
 pared to the teeth of a saw, whence this and some 
 other muscles, from their having a similar origin, of 
 insertion, have gotten the name of serrati. From these 
 origins it becomes thicker and narrower as it-ascends, 
 and is inserted by a fiat tendon into the upper part of 
 the coracoid process of the scapula. The principal use 
 of this muscle is to draw the scapula forwards and 
 downwards; and when that is fixed, it may likewise 
 serve to elevate the ribs. 
 
 PectoTus os. See Sternum. 
 
 PE'CTUS. ( Pectus , oris, n.) Tire breast. See 
 Thorax. 
 
 Pectu'sculum. (Diminutive of pectus , tho breast : 
 so named from its shape.) The metatarsus. 
 
 PEDATUS. (From pes, a foot.) Pedate. A term 
 applied to a particular kind of leaf, which is ternate 
 with its lateral leaflets compounded in their forepart ; 
 as in Hell.eborus niger and fatidus , and Arum dra- 
 cunculus. 
 
 PEDE'THMUS.' (From n ySace, to leap.) The mo- 
 tion of the arteries from the impulse of the blood. The 
 pulse. 
 
 Pedia'smus. (From tteSiov, a field.) Anepithetof 
 a species of wild myrrh. 
 
 PEDICELLATUS. (From pedicellus , a partial 
 flower-stalk.) Having a small stalk : applied to a nec- 
 tary which rests on a stalk : as in Aconitum napellus. 
 
 PEDICELLUS, A partial flower-stalk. See Pe- 
 dunculus. 
 
 PEDICULA'RIA. (From pediculus, a louse ; so 
 called from its use in destroying lice.) See Delphinium 
 staphisagria. 
 
 PEDICULA'TIO. Morbus pedicularis. ^daptacig. 
 That disease of the body in which lice are continually 
 bred on the skin. 
 
 PEDI'CULUS. (Diminitutive of pes, a foot: so 
 named from its many small feet.) 
 
 1. A louse. The name of a genus of insects, of the 
 order Aptera. Two species are found on the human 
 body, the Pediculus humanus, the common louse ; and 
 the P. pubis, or crab-louse. 
 
 2. A pedicle or footstalk of a flower, or leaf. See 
 Pedunculus. 
 
 Pedicus. See Extensor brevis digitorum pedis. 
 
 PEDILU'VIUM. (From pes the foot, and lavo , to 
 wash.) A bath for the feet. 
 
 Pe'dion. (From aouj, the foot.) Thesoleofthefoot. 
 
 Pe'dora. (From pes, a foot.) The sordes of the 
 eyes, ears, and feet. 
 
 PEDUNCULUS. A peduncle, or a flower-stalk, or 
 that which springs from the stem, and bears the flowers 
 and fruit, and not the leaves. 
 
 Pedicellus is a partial flower-stalk, the ultimate 
 subdivision of a general one, as in the cowslip. 
 
 The pedunculus is, 
 
 1. Caulinus, cauline, when it grows immediately out 
 of the main stem, especially of a tree ; as in Averrhoa 
 bilimbi. 
 
 2. Rameus, growing out of the main branch ; as in 
 Eugenia mulaccensis. 
 
 3. Axillaris , growing either from the bosom of a 
 leaf, that is, between it and the stem, as in Anchusa 
 sempervirens ; or between a branch and a stem, as in 
 Ruppia maritima. 
 
 4. Oppositifolius, opposite to a leaf; as in Geranium 
 vyrenacum. 
 
 5. Internodis, proceeding from the intermediate part 
 of a branch between two leaves ; as in Ehretia inter- 
 nodis. 
 
 6. Gemmaceus, growing out of a leaf bud ; as in 
 Berberis vulgaris. 
 
 7. Terminalis, when it terminates a stem or branch ; 
 as in Centaurea scabiosa. 
 
 8. Lateralis, when situated on the side of a stem or 
 branch; as in Erica vagans. 
 
 9. Solitarius, either single on a plant ; as in Rubus 
 chaiiuemorus : or only one in the same place, as in An- 
 tirrhinum spurium. 
 
 10. Pedunculi aggregati, clustered flower-stalks, 
 when several grow together; as in Verbascum nigrum. 
 
 11. Sparsi, dispersed irregularly over the plant or 
 branches ; as in Ranunculus seleratus. 
 
 12. Unijlori, bijlori , triflori, be. bearing one, two, 
 three, or more flowers. 
 
 13. Multiflori, many-flowered; as Daphne laureola. 
 
 When there is no flower-stalk, the flowers are said to 
 
 160 
 
 PEL 
 
 be sessiles ; as in Centaurea calc ' rapa, and the do<3 
 ders. 
 
 Peganelje'um. (From (oyyavov , rue, and thaiw 
 oil.) Oil of rue. 
 
 Pegane'rum. (From nrjyavov, rue.) A plaster 
 composed of rue. 
 
 PE'GANUM. (From zsrjyvvu), to compress: so 
 called, because, by its dryness, it condenses the seed.) 
 Rue. See Ruta. 
 
 PE'GE. (Tlr/yt], a fountain.) The internal angles of 
 
 the eyes are called pegae. 
 
 Pelada. A species of baldness, a shedding of the 
 hair from a venereal cause. 
 
 PELA'GRA. Elephantiasis italica. This disease 
 does not appear to have been noticed by any of our no- 
 sologists, except Dr. Good. Indeed, few accounts of it 
 have hitherto been published, although the peculiar 
 symptoms with which it is attended, and the fatal con- 
 sequences which generally ensue from it, render it 
 equally curious and important. In certain districts, as 
 Milan and Padua, in Italy, where it is peculiarly pre- 
 valent, it is computed to attack five inhabitants out of 
 every hundred. The following account of this singular 
 disease is extracted from Dr. Jansen’s treatise on the 
 subject, who had seen the disease at Milan : 
 
 About the month of March or April, when the season 
 invites the farmers to cultivate their fields, it often 
 happens that a shining red spot suddenly arises on the 
 back of the hand, resembling the common erysipelas, 
 but without much itching or pain, or indeed any other 
 particular inconvenience. Both men and women, girls 
 and boys, are equally subject to it. Sometimes this 
 spot affects both hands, without appearing on any other 
 part of the body. Not uncommonly it arises also on 
 the shins, sometimes on the neck, and now and then, 
 though very rarely, on the face. It is sometimes also 
 seen on the breasts of women, where they are not 
 covered by the clothes, but such parts of the body as 
 are not exposed to the air, are very seldom affected; 
 nor has it ever been observed to attack the palm of the 
 hand, or the sole of the foot. This red spot elevates 
 the skin a little, producing numerous small tubercles of 
 different colours ; the skin becomes dry and cracks, and 
 the epidermis sometimes assumes a fibrous appearance. 
 At length it falls off' in white furfuraceous scales; but 
 the shining redness underneath still continues, and, in 
 some instances, remains through the following winter. 
 In the mean time, excepting this mere local affection, 
 the health is not the least impaired, the patient performs 
 all his rural labours as before, enjoys a good appetite, 
 eats heartily, and digests well. The bowels are gene- 
 rally relaxed at the very commencement of the disease, 
 and continue so throughout its whole course. All the 
 other excretions are as usual ; and, in females, the 
 menses return at their accustomed periods, and in their 
 proper quantity. But what is most surprising is, that 
 in the month of September, when the heat of the sum- 
 mer is over, in some cases sooner, in others later, the 
 disorder generally altogether disappears, and the skin 
 resumes its natural healthy appearance. This change 
 has been known to tal’SJ place as early as the latter end 
 of May or June, when the disease has only been in its 
 earliesfstage. The patients, however, are not now to 
 be considered as well ; the disease hides itself, but is 
 not eradicated : for no sooner does the following spring 
 return, but it quickly reappears, and generally is accom- 
 panied with severer symptoms. The spot grows larger, 
 the skin becomes more unequal and hard, with deeper 
 cracks. The patient now begins to feel uneasiness in 
 the head, becomes fearful, dull, less capable of labour, 
 and much wearied with his usual exertions. He is ex- 
 ceedingly affected with the changes of the atmosphere, 
 and impatient both of cold and heat. Nevertheless he 
 generally gets through his ordinary labour, with less 
 vigour and cheerfulness indeed than formerly, but still 
 without being obliged to take to his bed ; and as he has 
 no fever, his appetite continues good, and the chylo- 
 poietic viscera perform their proper functions. When 
 the pelagralias even arrived at this stage, the returning 
 winter, nevertheless, commonly restores the patient to 
 apparent health ; but the more severe the symptoms 
 have been, and the deeper root the disease has taken, 
 the more certainly does the return of spring produce it 
 with additional violence. Sometimes the disease in 
 the skin disappears, but the other symptoms remain 
 notwithstanding. The powers both of the mind and 
 body now become daily more enfeebled ; peevishness, 
 
PEL 
 
 watchings, vertigo, and, at length, complete melan 
 clioly, supervene. Nor is there a more distressing kind 
 of melancholy any where to be seen, than takes plac» 
 in this disease. “ On entering the hospital at Legna 
 no,” says Dr. Jansen, “ I was astonished at the mourn- 
 ful spectable I beheld, especially in the women’s ward. 
 There they all sat, indolent, languid, with downcast 
 looks, their eyes expressing distress, weeping without 
 cause, and scarcely returning an answer when spoken 
 to ; so that a person would suppose himself to be among 
 fools and mad people : and, indeed, with very good 
 reason ; for gradually this melancholy increases, and at 
 length ends in real mania. 
 
 “ Many, as I had an opportunity of observing in this 
 hospital, were covered with a peculiar and character- 
 istic sweat, having a very offensive smell, which I 
 know not how better to express than by comparing it 
 to the smell of mouldy bread. A person accustomed 
 to see the disease would at once recognise it by this 
 single symptom. Many complained of a burning pain 
 at night in the soles of the feet, which often deprived 
 them' of sleep. Some with double vision : others with 
 fatuity; others with visceral obstructions; others with 
 additional symptoms. Nevertheless, fever still keeps 
 off, the appetite is unimpaired, and the secretions are 
 regularly carried on. But the disease goes on increas- 
 ing, the nerves are more debilitated, the legs and thighs 
 lose the power of motion, stupor or delirium comes on, 
 and the melancholy terminates in confirmed mania. 
 In the hospital at Legnano, I saw both men and women 
 in this maniacal state. Some lay quiet ; others were 
 raving, and obliged to be tied down to the bed, to pre- 
 vent them from doing mischief to themselves and 
 others. In almost all these the pulse was small, slow, 
 and without any character of fever. One woman ap- 
 peared to have a slight degree of furor uterinus ; for, 
 at the sight of men she became merry, smiled, offered 
 kisses, and by her gestures desired them to come to- 
 wards her. Some were occupied in constant prayers ; 
 some pleased themselves with laughter, and others 
 with other things. But it was remarkable, that all who 
 were in this stage of the disease, had a strong propen- 
 sity to drown themselves. They now begin to grow 
 emaciated, and the delirium is often followed by a 
 species of tabes. A colliquative diarrhoea comes on, 
 which no remedy can stop, as also has been observed 
 in nostalgia. Sometimes, in the pelagra, the diarrhoea 
 comes on before the delirium, and the delirium and 
 stupor mutually interchange with each other. The 
 appetite often suddenly failed, so that the sick will 
 sometimes go for near a week without tasting food. 
 Not uncommonly it returns as suddenly, so that they 
 eagerly devoured whatever was offered them, and this 
 even at times when they are horridly convulsed. The 
 convulsions with which they are attacked, are most 
 shocking to see, and are of almost every kind, catalepsy 
 excepted, which has been described by writers. I saw 
 one girl in bed, who was violently distorted by opistho- 
 tonos every time she attempted to rise. Some are 
 seized with emprosthotonos ; and others with other 
 species of tetanus. At length, syncope and’death close 
 the tragedy, often without any symptom of fever oc- 
 curring through the whole course of the disease.” The 
 first stage of the pelagra, in which the local affection 
 only takes place, Dr. Jansen observes, continues in 
 some instances for a great length of time; persons 
 being occasionally met with in whom it has lasted six 
 or eight, or even fifteen years, disappearing regularly 
 every winter, and returning again in the spring. This 
 occasions some of the inhabitants to pay little attention 
 to it; although, in other cases, it reaches its greatest 
 height after the seconder third attack. It appears that 
 this disease is not infectious, and that the causes pro- 
 ducing it are yet unascertained. It has been supposed, 
 by some, to arise from the heat of the sun’s rays ; ana 
 hence it is now and then called mal de sole ; but this 
 does not produce any similar disease in other parts of 
 the world, where it is in an equal or even much greater 
 degree than at Milan; no disease in any respect re- 
 sembling it, having hitherto been noticed in such re- 
 gions, except the lepra asturiensis described by Thiery, 
 and after him by Sauvages. In this, a tremour of the 
 head and trunk of the body takes place, which does not 
 happen in the pelagra. This, however, is the principal 
 difference in the two diseases. 
 
 Pela'rium. (From kj??Aoj, mud: so called from it» 
 muddy consistence.) A collyriuin. | 
 
 PEL 
 
 Peleca'nus. (From zseXsKaw, to perforate.) 1 . The 
 
 ird called the pelican. 
 
 2. An instrument to draw teeth : so named from its 
 curvature at the end resembling the beak of a pelican. 
 
 Peleci'num. (From zseXeKvs, a hatchet : so called 
 because its seeds are shaped like a two-edged hatchet.) 
 The hatchet-vetch. 
 
 PELIOM. A blue-coloured mineral, very similar to 
 iolite, found in Bodenmais, in Bohemia. 
 
 Pelio'ma. (From zzeXos, black.) An extravasation 
 of blood of a livid colour. 
 
 PELLICULA. A pellicle or slender skin. In me 
 dicine, it is applied to such an appearance of the sur 
 face of urine, and to very delicate membraneous pro 
 ductions. In botany, to the delicate skin which covers 
 some seeds ; as the almond, &c. 
 
 PELLITORY. See Parietaria. 
 
 Pellitory, bastard. See Achillea ptarinica. 
 
 Pellitory of Spain. See Anthemis pyrethrum. 
 
 Pe'lma. (From sjfAw, to move forwards.) The 
 sole of the foot, or a sock adapted to the sole of the foot. 
 
 PELTA. {Pelta, a shield or buckler.) A variety of 
 the calyculus, called the shield, which is the fruit, of 
 an oblong, flat, and obtuse form, observed in the lichen 
 tribe. 
 
 Pelta' lis cartilago. (From pelta, a buckler : so 
 called from its shape.) The scutiform cartilage of the 
 larynx. 
 
 PELTATUS. (From pelta , a shield.) Peltate : 
 applied to leaves which have the stalk inserted into 
 their middle, like the arm of a man holding a shield ; 
 as in Tropceolum majus , and Hydrocotule vulgaris. 
 
 PELVIC. (Pelvicus ; from pelvis, the lower part of 
 the trunk of the body.) Pertaining to the pelvis. 
 
 Pelvic ligaments. The articulation of the os sa- 
 crum with the last lumbar vertebra, and with the ossa 
 innominata, is strengthened by means of a strong trans- 
 verse ligament, which passes from the extremity and 
 lower edge of the last lumbar vertebra, to the posterior 
 and internal surface of the spine of the ilium. Other 
 ligaments are extended posteriorly from the os sacrum 
 to the ossa ilia on each side, and, from the direction of 
 their fibres, may be called the lateral ligaments. Be- 
 sides these, there are many shorter ligamentous fibres, 
 which are seen stretched from the whole circumference 
 of the articulating surfaces of these two bones. But 
 the most remarkable ligaments of the pelvis are the two 
 sacro-ischiatic ligaments, which are placed towards 
 the posterior and inferior part of the pelvis. One of 
 these may be called the greater, and the other the lesser 
 sacro-ischiatic ligament. The first of these is attached 
 to the posterior edge of the os sacrum, to the tuberosity 
 of the ilium, and to the- first of the three divisions of 
 the os coccygis. Its other extremity is inserted into the 
 inner surface of the tuberosity of the ischium. At its 
 upper part it is of considerable breadth, after which it 
 becomes narrower, but expands again before its inser- 
 tion into the ischium, and extending along the tubero- 
 sity of that bone to the lower branch of the os pubis, 
 where it terminates in a point, forms a kind of falx, 
 one end of which is loose, while the other is fixed to 
 the bone. The lesser sac-ischiatic ligament is some- 
 what thicker than the former, and is placed obliquely 
 before it. It extends from the transverse processes of 
 the os sacrum, and the tuberosity of the spine of the 
 ilium, on each side, to the spine of the ischium. These 
 two ligaments not only serve to strengthen the articu 
 lation of the ossa innominata with the os sacrum, but 
 to support the weight of the viscera contained in the 
 pelvis, the back and lower part of which is closed by 
 these ligaments. The posterior and external surface 
 of the greater ligament likewise serves for the attach- 
 ment of some portions of the gluteus inaximus and ge- 
 mini muscles. The symphysis pubis is strengthened 
 internally by a transverse ligament, some of the fibres 
 of which are extended to the obturator ligament. 
 
 PE'LVIS. (From vsc\vs, a basin ; because it is 
 shaped like a basin used in former times.) The cavity 
 below the belly. It contains the rectum and urinary 
 bladder, the internal organs of generation, and has its 
 muscles and bones. 
 
 Pelvis, bones of. The pelvis consists, in the child, 
 of many pieces, but in the adult, it is formed of four 
 bones, of the os sacrum behind, the ossa innominata on 
 either side, and the os coccygis below. See Sacrum , 
 Innominatum os, and Coccygis os. It is wide and ex- 
 panded at its upper part, and contracted at its inferior 
 
PEM 
 
 PEN 
 
 aperture The upper part of the pelvis, properly so 
 called, is bounded by an oval ring, which parts the ca- 
 vity of the pelvis from the cavity of the abdomen. This 
 circle is denominated the brim of the pelvis ; it is 
 formed by a continued and prominent line along the 
 upper part of the sacrum, the middle of the ilium, and 
 the upper part, or crest, of the os pubis. The circle of 
 the brim supports the impregnated womb ; keeps it up 
 against the pressure of labour-pains ; and sometimes 
 this line has been “ as sharp as a paper-folder, and has 
 cut across the segment of the womb ;” and so by sepa- 
 rating the womb from the vagina, has rendered deli- 
 very impossible ; and the child escaping into the abdo- 
 men the woman has died. The lower part of the 
 pelvis is denominated the outlet. It is composed by the 
 arch of the ossa pubis, and by the sciatic ligaments ; it 
 is wide and dilateable, to permit the delivery of the 
 child ; but being sometimes too wide, it permits the 
 child’s head to press so suddenly, and with such vio- 
 lence upon the soft parts, that the perineum is torn. 
 
 The marks of the female skeleton have been sought 
 for in the skull, as in the continuation of sagittal 
 suture ; hut the truest marks are those which relate to 
 that great function by which chiefly the sexes are dis- 
 tinguished; for while the male pelvis is large and 
 strong, with a small cavity, narrow openings, and 
 bones of greater strength, the female pelvis is very 
 shallow and wide, with a large cavity and slender 
 bones, and every peculiarity which may conduce to the 
 easy passage of the child. 
 
 The office of the pelvis is to give a steady bearing to 
 the trunk, and to connect it with the lower extremities, 
 by a sure and firm joining, to form the centre of all the 
 great motions of the body, to contain the internal organs 
 of generation, the urinary bladder, the rectum, and 
 occasionally part of the small intestines, and to give 
 support to the gravid uterus. 
 
 Pelvis aurium. The cochlea of the ear. 
 
 Pelvis cerebri. The infundibulum. 
 
 PEMPHIGO'DES. (From zzeptyl, a blast of wind.) 
 A fever distinguished by flatulencies and inflations, in 
 which a sort of aerial vapour was said to pass through 
 the skin. 
 
 PEMPHIGUS. (From ae/Mpil, a bubble, or vesi- 
 cle.) Fcbris bullosa; Exanthemata serosa ; Morta; 
 Pemphigus helveticus ; Pemphigus major ; Pemphigus 
 vtinor. The vesicular fever. A fever attended by 
 successive eruptions of vesicles about the size of 
 almonds, which are filled with a yellowish serum, and 
 in three or fout days subside. The fever may be either 
 synoch or typhus. It is a genus of disease in the class 
 Pyrexia , and order Exanthemata , of Cullen. The 
 latest writers on this disease contend, that it is some- 
 times acute and sometimes a chronic affection ; that 
 the former is constantly attended with fever, the latter 
 is constantly without ; that in neither case is it an 
 acrimonious or contagious matter thrown out by the 
 constitution, but pure serum, secreted by the cutaneous 
 exhalent arteries. So rare was the disease when Dr. 
 Cullen wrote, that he never saw it but once, in a case 
 which was shown to him by Dr. Home. Dr. David 
 Stuart, then physician to the hospital of Aberdeen, pub- 
 lished an account of it in the Edinburgh Medical Com- 
 mentaries. The patient was a private soldier of the 
 73d regiment, aged 18, formerly a pedler, and naturally 
 of a healthy constitution. About twenty days before, 
 he had been seized with the meazles, when in the 
 country; and in marching to town on the second day 
 of their eruption, he was exposed to cold ; upon which 
 they suddenly disappeared. On his arrival at Aber- 
 deen, he was quartered in a damp under ground apart- 
 ment. He then complained of sickness at stomach, 
 great oppression about the praecordia, headache, lassi- 
 tude, and weariness on the least exertion, with stiffness 
 and rigidity of his knees and other joints. He had been 
 purged, but with little benefit. About ten days before, 
 he observed on the inside of his thighs, a number of 
 very small, distinct red spots, a little elevated above 
 the surface of the skin, and much resembling the first 
 appearance of the small-pox. This eruption gradually 
 spread itself over his whole body, and the pustules con- 
 tinued every day to increase in size. 
 
 Upon being received into the hospital, he complained 
 of headache, sickness at stomach, oppression about the 
 pracordia, thirst, sore throat, with difficulty of swal- 
 lowing ; his tongue was foul, his skin felt hot and fever- 
 ish, pulse from 110 to 120 rather depressed, belly costive 
 162 
 
 eyes dull and languid, but without delirium. The 
 whole surface of the skin was interspersed with vesi- 
 cles, or phlyctaenae, of the size of an ordinary walnut; 
 many of them were larger, especially on the arms and 
 breast. In the interstices, between the vesicles, the 
 appearance of the skin was natural, nor was there any 
 redness round their base; the distance from one to 
 another was from half an inch to a handbreath, or 
 more. In some places two or three were joined to- 
 gether, like the pustules in the confluent smail-pox. A 
 few vesticles had burst of themselves, and formed a 
 whitish scab or crust. These were mostly on the neck 
 and face; others showed a tolerable laudable pus. 
 However, by far the greatest number were perfectly 
 entire, turgid, and of a bluish colour. Upon opening 
 them, it was evident that the cuticle elevated above 
 the cutis, and distended with a thin, yellowish, semi- 
 pellucid serum, formed this appearance. Nor was the 
 surface of the cutis ulcerated, or livid ; but of a red 
 florid colour, as when the cuticle is separated by a 
 blister, or superficial burning. No other person la- 
 boured under a similar disease, either in the part of 
 the country from which he came, or where he resided, 
 in Aberdeen. 
 
 Since the publication of this case of pemphigus, 
 by Dr. Stuart, observations on this disease have been 
 published by Dr. Dickson, of Dublin, by Mr. Gaitskell 
 and Mr. Upton, in the Mem. of the Medical Society of 
 London. Some subsequent observations on pemphigus 
 were published in the London Med. Journal, by Mr. 
 Thomas Christie. From a case which Mr. Christie 
 describes, he is disposed to agree with Dr. Dickson, in 
 thinking, that sometimes, at least, pemphigus is not 
 contagious. He remarks, however, that the pemphigus 
 described by some foreign writers was extremely in- 
 fectious; circumstances which, he thinks, may lead to 
 a division of the disease into two species, the pem- 
 pigiius simplex, and complicatus, both of which, but 
 especially the last, seem to vary much with respect to 
 mildness and malignity. 
 
 Pemphigus major. A title under which pemphigus 
 is spoken of by Sauvages, who defines it an eruption 
 of phlyetasnae, about the size of a hazel-nut, filled with 
 a thin yellow serum. See Pemphigus. 
 
 Pemphigus minor. In this species the vesicles are 
 no larger than garden peas. 
 
 Pe'mphis. A species of Lythrum. 
 
 PEMPHIX. A vesicle, or bubble. See Pemphigus , 
 
 Pemptje'us. (From zsepirros, the fifth.) An ague, 
 the paroxysm of which returns every fifth day. 
 
 PEN AS' A. (A name given by Linnaeus in memory 
 of the learned Peter Pena, a native of France, and an 
 excellent scientific botanist.) 1. A genus of plants in 
 the Class Tetrandria ; Order Monogynia. 
 
 2. The name of a species of polygala. 
 
 Penjea mucronata. The systematic name of the 
 plant which is said to afford the sarcocolla. This is 
 brought from Persia and Arabia in small grains of a 
 pale yellow colour, having also sometimes mixed with 
 them a few of a deep red colour. Its taste is bitter, 
 but followed with some degree of sweetness. It lias 
 been chiefly used for external purposes, and, as its 
 name imports, has been thought to agglutinate wounds 
 and ulcers ; but this opinion now no longer exists. 
 
 PENDULUS. Pendulous. Hanging. Applied to 
 roots, leaves, flowers, seeds, &c. as the root of the 
 Spircea Jilipendula, and Pceonia officinalis, which con- 
 sits of knobs connected by filaments ; and the seeds of 
 the Magnolia grandiflora, which are suspended by 
 their filaments. 
 
 Penetra'ntia. fFrom penelro , to pierce through.) 
 Medicines which pass through the pores and stimulate. 
 
 PENICILLIFO'RMIS. (From penicillus, a pencil- 
 brush, and forma, likeness. - ) Penicilliform. 1. Applied 
 to the stigma of milium paspalium. 
 
 2. The extremities of the arteries which secrete the 
 bile, are so called. 
 
 PENICl'LLUS. (Dim. of peniculum, a brush.) 
 Penicilhim. 1. A tent, or pledget. 
 
 2. The secreting extremities of the vena port® are 
 called penicilli. See Liver. 
 
 Peni'dium. A kind of clarified sugar, with a mixture 
 of siarcli, made up into small rolls. The confectioners 
 call it barley-sugar. 
 
 PE'NIS. (A pendendo , from its hanging down.) 
 Membrum virile. The cylindrical part that hangs down 
 under the mons veneris, before the scrotum of males. 
 
£P 
 
 PER 
 
 I is divided by' anatomists into the root, body, and 
 nead, called the glans penis. It is composed of com- 
 mon integuments, two corpora cavernosa, and one cor- 
 pus spongiosum, which surrounds a canal, the urethra , 
 that proceeds from the bladder to the apex of the penis, 
 where it opens by the meatus urinarius. See Urethrq,. 
 The fold of the skin that covers the glans penis is 
 termed the prepuce. The arteries of the penis are from 
 the hypogastric and ischiatic. The vein of the penis, 
 vena magna ipsius penis , empties itself into the hypo- 
 gastric vein. The absorbents of this organ are very 
 numerous, and run under the common integuments to 
 the inguinal glands : absorbents also are found in great 
 plenty in the urethra. The glands of the penis are, 
 Cowper’s glands, the prostate, muciparous, and odori- 
 ferous glands. The nerves of the penis are branches 
 of the sacral and ischiatic. 
 
 Penis cerebri. The pineal gland. 
 
 Penis erector. S ee Erector penis. 
 
 Penis muliebris. See Clitoris. 
 
 PENNYROYAL. See Mentha pulegium. 
 
 Pennyroyal , hart's. See Mentha cervina. 
 
 PENTADA CTYLON. (From zsevre, five, and 
 SaKTvXos, a finger : so called because it has five leaves 
 upon each stalk, like the fingers upon the hand.) 1. 
 The herb cinquefoil. 
 
 2. A name for the ricinus, the leaf of which resem- 
 bles a hand. 
 
 PENTAGONUS. (From nevre, five, and ywvia, an 
 angle.) Five-sided : applied to leaves synonymously 
 with quinqueangular, as in Geranium pellatum. 
 
 Pentamy'rum. (From zsevre, five, and pvpov, oint- 
 ment. ) An ointment composed of five ingredients. 
 
 PENTA'NDRIA. (From nevre , five, and avrjp, a 
 husband.) The name of a class of plants in the sexual 
 system of Linnaeus, embracing those which have her- 
 maphrodite flowers and five stamens. 
 
 PENTANEU'RON. (From zsevre, five, and vevpov, 
 a string : so called because it has five-ribbed leaves.) 
 Pentapleurum. Ribwort. See Plantago lanceolata. 
 
 Pentapha'rmacon. (From zsevre, five, and (f>app.a- 
 kov, remedium, remedy.) Any medicine consisting of 
 five ingredients. 
 
 PENTAPHYLLOI'DES. (From zsevratpvWov, 
 cinquefoil, and eiSog, likeness : so called from its re- 
 semblance to cinquefoil.) See Fragaria sterilis. 
 
 PENTAPHY'LLUM. (From zsevre, five, and (pv\ - 
 Aov, a leaf : so named because it has five leaves on each 
 stalk.) See Potentilla reptans. 
 
 PENTAPHYLLUS. (From zsevre, five, and $v\- 
 Aov, a leaf.) Pentaphyllous, or five-leaved : applied to 
 leaves, calyces, &c. as the flower-cup of the Ranuncu- 
 lus bulbosus. 
 
 Pentapleu'rum. See Pentaneuron. 
 
 Penta'tomum. (From zsevre, five, and repvu), to 
 cut : so called because its leaves are divided into five 
 segments.) Cinquefoil. The Potentilla reptans. 
 
 Pento'robus. (From zsevre, five, and opo6os, the 
 wood-pea : so called because it has five seeds resem- 
 bling the wood-pea.) The herb peony. See Pceonia 
 officinalis. 
 
 PEONY. See Pceonia. 
 
 Pepa'nsis. (From zsevatvu), to concoct.) Pepas- 
 mus. The maturation or concoction of humours. 
 
 Pepa'smus. The sajno as pepansis. 
 
 Pepa'stica. (From zseiraivw, to concoct.) Diges- 
 tive medicines. 
 
 PEPERINE. A fatty resinous matter, obtained by 
 Pelletier from black pepper, by digesting it in alkohol, 
 and evaporating the solution. 
 
 Pe'pita ncx. St. Ignatius’s bean. 
 
 Pe'plion. (From zsexXog, the herb devil’s-milk.) 
 Peplos ; Peplus. The Euphorbia peplus. 
 
 PEPO. (From zseirro, to ripen. 
 
 I. In botanical definitions, a fleshy succulent peri- 
 carpium, or seed-vessel, the seeds of which are inserted 
 into the sides of the fruit. 
 
 From its figure, the pepo is called, 
 
 1. Globosus ; as in Cucumis colocynthus. 
 
 2. Oblongus ; as Cucumis sativ is. 
 
 3. Lagenwformis ; as Cucurbit l lagenaria. 
 
 4. Curvatus ; as Cucumis flexuosus. 
 
 5. Modosus ; as Cucumis melopepo. 
 
 6. Fusiformis ; as Cucumis chale. 
 
 7. Ec/unatus ; as Cucumis anguria. 
 
 8. Verrucosus; as Cucurbita verrucosa. 
 
 9. Scaber ; as Cucumis sativus. 
 
 S s 2 
 
 II. See CuMrbita. 
 
 PEPPER. See Piper nigrum. 
 
 Pepper, black. See Piper nigrum. 
 
 Pepper, Guinea. See Capsicum annuum. 
 
 Pepper, Jamaica. See Myrtus pimenta. 
 
 Pepper , long. See Pipef- longum. 
 
 Pepper, poorman's. See Polygonum hydropiper. 
 
 Pepper , wall. See Sedum acre. 
 
 Pepper, water See Polygonum hydropiper. 
 
 PEPPERMINT See Mentha piperita. 
 
 PEPPERWORT. See Lepidiumiberus. 
 
 PE'PTIC. (Pepticus ; from zseirro), to ripen.) That 
 which promotes digestion, or is digestive. 
 
 PERACUTE. Very sharp. Diseases are thus 
 called when very severe, or aggravated beyond mea- 
 sure ; as subacute is applied to such as are not very 
 acute, or so severe as they generally are. 
 
 PERCHLORIC ACID. Acidum pcrchtoricum. 
 Oxychloric acid. If about 3 parts of sulphuric acid be 
 poured on one of chlorate of potassa in a retort, and 
 after the first violent action is over, heat be gradually 
 applied, to separate the deutoxide of chlorine, a saline 
 mass will remain, consisting of bisulphate of potassa 
 and perchlorate of potassa. By one or two crystalliza- 
 tions, the latter salt may be separated from the former. 
 It is a neutral salt, with a taste somewhat similar to 
 the common muriate of potassa. It is very sparingly 
 soluble in cold water, since at 60°, only l-55th is dis- 
 solved; but in boiling water it is more soluble. Its 
 crystals are elongated octahedrons. It detonates feebly 
 when triturated with sulphur in a mortar. At the 
 heat of 412°, it is resolved into oxygen and muriate of 
 potassa, in the proportion of 46 of the former to 54 of 
 the latter. Sulphuric acid, at 280°, disengages the 
 perchloric acid. For these facts science is indebted to 
 Count Von Stadion. It seems to consist of 7 primes 
 of oxygen, combined with one of chlorine, or 7.0 4.5. 
 
 These curious discoveries have been lately verified by 
 Sir H. Davy. The other perchlorates are not known. 
 
 Mr. Wheeler describes an ingenious method which 
 he employed to procure chloric acid from the chlorate 
 of potassa. He mixed a warm solution of this salt 
 with one of fluosilicic acid. He kept the mixture mo- 
 derately hot for a few minutes, and to ensure the per- 
 fect decomposition of the salt, added a slight excess of 
 the acid. Aqueous solution of ammonia will show, 
 by the separation of silica, whether any of the fiuosi- 
 licic acid be left after the decomposition of the chlo- 
 rate. Thus we can effect its complete decomposition. 
 The mixture becomes turbid, and fluosilicate of po- 
 tassa is precipitated abundantly in. the form of a gela- 
 tinous mass. The supernatant liquid will then con- 
 tain nothing but chloric acid, contaminated with a 
 small quantity of fluosilicic. This may be removed 
 by the cautious addition of a small quantity of solution 
 of chlorate. Or, after filtration, the whole acid may 
 be neutralized by carbonate of barytes, and the chlo- 
 rate of that earth, being obtained in crystals, is em- 
 ployed to procure the acid, as directed by Gay Lussac. 
 
 PERCIVAL, Thomas, was born at Warrington, in 
 1740. He studied for three years with great assiduity, 
 at Edinburgh : then came to London, and was chosen 
 a Fellow of the Royal Society ; after which he visited 
 different places on the Continent, and took his degree 
 at Leyden. In 1767, he settled at Manchester, and con 
 tinued there till the period of his death, in 1804, in the 
 unremitting exercise of his medical duties. Dr. Perci- 
 val possessed, in an eminent degree, those moral and 
 intellectual endowments, which are calculated to 
 form a distinguished physician. He has been well cha- 
 racterized as an author without vanity, a philosopher 
 without pride, a scholar without pedantry, and a 
 Christian without guile. His earlier inquiries were 
 directed to medical, chemical, and philosophical sub- 
 jects, which he pursued with great judgment, com- 
 bining the cautious but assiduous use of experiment 
 with scientific observation, and much literary research. 
 His papers were published collectively, under the title 
 of “ Essays, Medical and Experimental,” in three vo- 
 lumes ; which have passed through many editions, and 
 obtained him considerable reputation. Bis subsequent 
 publications were of a moral nature, and originally 
 conceived for the improvement of his children. But his 
 last work, entitled “ Medical Ethics,” which appeared 
 in 1803, is adapted for the use of the profession, and 
 will form a lasting monument of his integrity and wis- 
 dom. He contr buted also numerous papers on vari- 
 
 163 
 
PER 
 
 ous subjects to the Memoirs of the Literary and Philo- 
 sophical Society of Manchester which lie had been 
 mainly instrumental in establishing, and which did not 
 cease to manifest a grateful sense of his merits, by the 
 continued appointment of him to the presidency. 
 
 PERCOLATION. ( Percolatio , strained through ; 
 
 from per , through, and colo, to strain.) It is generally 
 applied to animal secretion, from the office of-the 
 glands being thought to resemble that of a strainer in 
 transmitting the liquors that pass through them. 
 
 Perde'tum. In Paracelsus it is the root of skirret, 
 or Sium sis arum. 
 
 Perdi'cium. (From zstp 5 i \, a partridge: so called 
 because partridges were said to feed upon it.) The 
 Parietaria officinalis , or pellitory of the wall. 
 
 PERENNIAL. See Perennis. 
 
 PERENNIS. Perennial ; lasting for years : applied 
 to plants in opposition to those which live only one or 
 two years ; thus the elm, oak, fir, &c. are perennial. 
 
 Perennial worm-grass. See Spigelia. 
 
 Perete'rion. (From zsepam , to dig through.) The 
 perforating part of the trepan. 
 
 PERFOLIA'TA. (From per , and folium : so called 
 because the leaves surround the stem, like those of 
 a cabbage.) See Bupleurum perfoliatum. 
 
 PERFOLIATUS. (From per, through, and folium, 
 a leaf.) Perfoliate : applied to leaves when the stem 
 runs through them, as in Bupleurum rotundifolium , 
 and Chlora perfoliata. 
 
 PE'RFORANS. See Flexor profundus forans. 
 
 Pkrforans, seu flexor profundus. See Flexor 
 longus digitorum pedis profundus perforans. 
 
 Perforans, seu flexor tertii internodii digi- 
 torum pedis. See Flexor longus digitorum pedis 
 profundus perforans. 
 
 Perforans, vulgo profundus. See Flexor pro - 
 
 ^ PERFORATA. (From perforo , to pierce through : 
 so called because its leaves are full of holes.) See 
 Hypericum. 
 
 PERFORA'TUS. See Flexor brevis digitoMm 
 pedis, and Flexor sublimis perforatus. 
 
 Perforatus, seu flexor secundi internodii di- 
 gitorum pedis. See Flexor brevis digitorum pedis 
 perforatus sublimis. 
 
 Peria'mma. (From vstpianro, to hang round.) An 
 amulet, or charm, which was hung round the neck to 
 prevent infection. 
 
 PEllIA'NTHIUM. (From irepi, and avdog, a 
 flower.) The calyx properly and commonly so called, 
 when it is contiguous to and makes a part of the 
 flower, as the five green leaves which encompass a 
 rose, including their urn-shaped base; the tubular part 
 comprehending the scales in the pinks, or the globular 
 scaly cup in Centaurea. The tulip is a naked flower, 
 having no calyx at all. The perianth is of infinite va- 
 riety of forms. 
 
 From its number of leaves, it is, 
 
 1. Monophyllous , formed of one only; as in Datura 
 stramonium. 
 
 2. Diphyllous ; as in Papaver rhceas. 
 
 3. Triphyllous; as in Canna indica. 
 
 4. T 'etr aphyllous ; as Lunaria annua. 
 
 5. Pent aphyllous ; as Ranunculus. 
 
 From the division of its edge, 
 
 1. Undivided ; without any irregularity ; as in the 
 female of the Onerous robur. 
 
 2. Partite , or divided almost to the base ; hence bi- 
 partite or bilabeate , in Salvia officinalis; tripartite , in 
 Stratiotes aloides; quadripartite , in CEnothera biennis: 
 quinquepartite , in Nerium oleander; duodecempartite , 
 in Sempervivum tectorum. 
 
 3. Cloven , cut as it were to the middle only ; hence, 
 bifid, in Adoxa moschatellina ; trifid, in Asarum cana- 
 delise ; quinquefid , in CEsculus hippocastanum. 
 
 4. Dentate, in Marrubium vulgare; quinque dentate, 
 in Cucumis and Cucurbita, the female flowers. 
 
 5. Serrate, in Centaurea cyanus. 
 
 From its figure, 
 
 1. Tubulosum; as in Datura stramonium. 
 
 2. Patens, with spreading leaflets ; as in Borago offi- 
 cinalis. 
 
 3. Reflexum, its laciniated portions turned back- 
 ward ; as in CEnothera biennis. 
 
 4. Infiatum , pouched and hollow ; as in Cucubalus 
 behen, and Physalis alkekengi in fruit. 
 
 From its colour 
 164 
 
 PER 
 
 Color alum, when of any other than green , as m 
 Gomphrena globosa. 
 
 From the disposition of the germon, 
 
 1. Superum, when the perianth and corols are above. 
 Hence the remains are visible on the fruit, as in roses, 
 pears, &c. 
 
 2. Inferum, when below the germen; as in the 
 poppy and water-lily. 
 
 From the number on each flower, 
 
 1. Simplex, when one ; as in Nicotiana tabacum. 
 
 2. Duplex , double; as in Malva, Althaea, Hibis- 
 cus, &c. 
 
 3. Calyculatum, or acutum, having a lesser one, or 
 scales down to the base ; as in Dianthus caryopliyllus. 
 
 Nullum, when wanting ; as in tulips. 
 
 From its situation with respect to the fructification, 
 
 1. Perianthum floris, when belonging to the male. 
 
 2. P. fructus, when with the pistils. 
 
 3. P. fructificationis , containing both stamina and 
 postils in the flower. 
 
 From its duration, 
 
 1. Caducum, falling off early ; as in Papaver 
 
 2. Deciduus, very late ; as in Tilia Europcea. 
 
 3. Peristens ; as in Hyosciamus. 
 
 4. Marescens, withered, but yet conspicuous on the 
 fruit; as in Pyrus, Mespilus, &c. 
 
 PERIBLE'PSIS. (From vstpiSXtnw, to stare about.) 
 That kind of wild look which is observed in delirious 
 persons. 
 
 PERI'BOLE. (From Z3epi6a\\w, to surround.) A 
 word used frequently by Hippocrates in different senses. 
 Sometimes it signifies the dress of a person ; at others 
 a translation of the morbific humours from the centre 
 to the surface of the body. 
 
 PERIBRO'SIS. An ulceration or erosion, at the 
 corners or uniting parts of the eyelids. This disor- 
 der most frequently affects the internal commissure of 
 the eyelids. The species are, 1. Peribrosis, from the 
 acrimony of the tears, as may be observed in the epi- 
 phora. 
 
 2. Peribrosis, from an aegylops, which sometimes ex- 
 tends to the commissure of the eyelids. 
 
 PERICARDI'TIS. (From zsepiicapSiov, the pericar 
 dium.) Inflammation of the pericardium. See Car 
 
 ditis. 
 
 PERICA'RDIUM. (From aepi, about, and icapdia, 
 the heart.) The membranous bag that surrounds the 
 heart. Its use is to secrete and contain the vapour of 
 the pericardium, which lubricates the heart, and thus 
 preserves it from concreting with the pericardium. 
 
 PERICA'RPIA. (From aepi, about, and carpus , 
 the wrist.) Medicines that are applied to the wrist. 
 
 PERICARPIALIS. Belonging to the pericarpium 
 of plants : thus the spines of the Datura stramonium 
 on the fruit, are called pericarpial. 
 
 PERICARPIUM. The seed-vessel or covering of 
 the seed of plants, which is mostly membranous, lea- 
 thery, woody, pulpy, or succulent. The membranous 
 are, 
 
 1. Capsula. 5. Lomentum. 
 
 2. Silt qua. 6. Folliculus. 
 
 3. Silicula. 7. Samara. 
 
 4. Legumen. 
 
 The woody seed-vessels are 
 
 8. Strobulus. 9. Nux. 
 
 The fleshy ones, 
 
 10. Pomum. 12. Drupa. 
 
 11. Pepo. 
 
 The succulent, 
 
 13. Bacca. 
 
 The seed-vessel is extremely various in different 
 plants, and is formed of the germen enlarged. It is not 
 an essential part of a plant, the seeds being frequently 
 naked, and guarded only by the calyx, as is the case 
 with the plants of the order Gymnospcrmia, also in the 
 great class of compound flowers, Syngenesia. 
 
 The use of the seed-vessel is to protect the seeds till 
 ripe, and then, in some way or other, to promote[their 
 dispersion, either scattering them by its elastic power, 
 or serving for the food of animals, in the dung of which 
 the seeds vegetate, or promoting the same end by va- 
 rious other means. The same organ which remains 
 closed so long as it is juicy or moist, splits or flies asun- 
 der when dry, thus scattering the seeds in weather 
 most favourable for their success. By an extraordinary 
 provision of nature, however, in some annual species 
 of Mescmbryanthemum, natives of sandy deserts in 
 
PER 
 
 PER 
 
 Africa, the seed-vessel opens only in rainy weather ; 
 otherwise the seeds might, in that country, lie long ex- 
 posed before they met with sufficient moisture to 
 vegetate. 
 
 PERICIIAETIUM. (From irepi, about, and x ai l r t ? a 
 hair or bristle.) A scaly sheath, investing the fertile 
 flower, and consequently the base of the fruit-stalk, of 
 some mosses. In the genus Hypnum it is of great con- 
 sequence, not only by its presence, constituting a part 
 of the generic character, but by its differences in shape, 
 proportion, and structure, serving frequently to discri- 
 minate species. Linnams appears by his manuscripts, 
 Sir James Smith informs us, to have intended adding 
 this to the different kinds of calyx, though it is not one 
 of the seven enumerated in his printed works. 
 
 PERICHO NDRIUM. (From zsepi, about, and 
 XovSpog, a cartilage.) The membrane that covers a 
 cartilage. 
 
 PERICHRI'SIS. (From zsepi , about, and xpiu, to 
 anoint.) A liniment. 
 
 Perichri'sta. (From irepi, around, and %ptw, to 
 anoipt.) Any medicines with which the eyelids are 
 anointed, in an ophthalmia. 
 
 Pericla'sis. (From zsep i, about, and ic\aw, to 
 break.) It is a term used by Galen for such a fracture 
 of the bone as quite divides it, and forces it through 
 the flesh into sight Or a fracture with a great wound, 
 wherein the bone is laid bare. 
 
 PERICLY'MENUM. (From zsepi k\v&, to roll 
 round: so called because it twists itself round what- 
 ever is near it.) The honeysuckle or woodbine. See 
 Lonicera. 
 
 PERICNE'MIA. (From zsepi, about, and Kvtjpy, 
 the tibia.) The parts about the tibia. 
 
 PERICRA'NIUM. (From rapt, about, and Kpaviov, 
 the cranium.) The membrane that is closely connected 
 to the bones of the head or cranium. 
 
 Peride'smica. (From zsepi, about, and Seopog, a 
 ligature.) 1. Parts about a ligament. 
 
 2. A suppression of urine, from stricture in the ure- 
 thra. 
 
 PERIDIUM. The name given by Person to the 
 round membranous dry case of the seeds of some of 
 the angiosperm mushrooms. 
 
 PERIDOT. See Chrysolite. 
 
 Peri'dromos. (From zsepi, about, and Spopos, a 
 course.) The extreme circumference of the hairs of 
 the head. 
 
 Perie'rgia. Uepiepyia. Any needless caution or 
 trouble in an operation, as zsepiepyog is one who de- 
 spatches it with unnecessary circumstances : both the 
 terms are met with in Hippocrates, and others of the 
 Greek writers. 
 
 Perieste'cos. (From zsepii^ypi, to surround, or to 
 guard.) An epithet for diseases, signs, or symptoms, 
 importing their being salutary, and that they prognosti- 
 cate the recovery of the patient. 
 
 Pkri'graphe. (From zsepiypaifxo, to circumscribe.) 
 1. An inaccurate description, or delineation. 
 
 2. In Vesalius, perigraphe signifies certain white 
 lines and impressions, observable in the musculus rec- 
 tus of the abdomen. 
 
 Pe'rin. (From zsypa, a bag.) A testicle. Some 
 explain it the Perinasum ; others say it is the Anus. 
 
 PERINAEOCE'LE. (From zsepivaiov , the perinaeum, 
 and a rupture.) A rupture in the perinaeum. 
 
 PERINAEUM. (From zsepiveu), to flow round, be- 
 cause that part is generally moist.) The space between 
 the anus and organs of generation. 
 
 Perin^us transversus. See Transversus pe- 
 rincei. 
 
 PERINYCTIS. ( Perinyctis , idis, f.; from zsepi and 
 vv$, the night. Little swellings like nipples; or, as 
 others relate, pustules, or pimples, which break out in 
 the night. 
 
 PERIO'STEUM. (From zsepi, about, and o<pzov, a 
 bone.) The membrane which invests the external sur- 
 face of all the bones, except the crowns of the teeth. 
 It is of a fibrous texture, and well supplied with arte- 
 ries, veins, nerves, and absorbents. It is called pericra- 
 nium, on the cranium ; periorbita , on the orbits ; peri- 
 chondrium, when it covers cartilage; and peridesmium, 
 when it covers ligament. Its use appears to be to dis- 
 tribute the vessels on the external surfaces of bones. 
 
 Periphimo'sis. See Phimosis. 
 
 Peripleumo'nia. See Pneumonia. 
 
 PERIPNEUMO NIA. (From zsipi, and zsvevpuv, 
 
 the lung.) Peripneumony, or inflammation of the 
 lungs. See Pneumonia. 
 
 Peripneumonia notha. Bastard or spurious pe- 
 ripneumony. Practitioners, it would appear, do not all 
 affix this name to the same disease ; some affirming it 
 to be a rheumatic affection of the respiratory muscles, 
 while others consider it as a inild peripneumony. It 
 is characterized by difficulty of breathing, great oppres- 
 sion at the chest, with obscure pains, coughs, and oc- 
 casionally an expectoration. Spurious peripneumony 
 is sometimes so slight as to resemble only a violent 
 catarrh ; and, after the employment of a few proper 
 remedies, goes oft’ by a free and copious expectoration ; 
 but sometimes the symptoms run high, and an effusion 
 of serum into the bronchia takes place, which destroys 
 the patient. 
 
 PERIPYE'MA. (From nept, about, and zsvov, pus ) 
 A collection of matter about any part, as round a tooth, 
 in the gums. 
 
 Perirrhe'xis. (From nepi, about, and pyywpi, to 
 break.) A breaking off, or a separation round about, 
 either of corrupted bones, or of dead flesh. 
 
 Perirrhie'a. (From nepippeoj, to flow about.) A 
 reflux of humours in a dropsical case to any of the 
 larger emunctories for its excretion. 
 
 Periscyphi'smus. (From zsepi, about, and Kvipos, 
 gibbous.) An incision made across the forehead, or 
 from one temple to another, over the upper part of the 
 os frontis. It was formerly made to cover a considera- 
 ble inflammation or defluxion from the eyes. 
 
 PERISTALTIC. (Peristalticus ; from zsepi^e AAo>, 
 to contract.) The vermicular motion of the intestines, 
 by which they contract and propel their contents, is 
 called peristaltic. A similar motion takes place in the 
 Fallopian tubes, after conception, by means of which 
 the ovum is translated from the ovarium into the 
 uterus. 
 
 Peristaphyli'nus. (From zsepi, about, and $■ aipvXrj , 
 the uvula.) A muscle which, is connected with the 
 uvula. 
 
 Periste'rium. (From zsepi^epos, a pigeon: so 
 
 called because pigeons covet it.) See Verbena offici- 
 nalis. 
 
 Peristoma. See Peristomium. 
 
 PERISTOMIUM. (From nepi, around, and $ -opa, 
 the mouth or opening of the capsule.) Peristoma 
 The fringe-like membranous margin which, in many 
 mosses, borders the orifice of the theca or capsule. It 
 is either simple or double, and consists either of sepa 
 rate teeth, or of a plated or jagged membrane. The 
 external fringe is mostly of the former kind ; the inner, 
 when present, of the latter. The number of teeth, re- 
 markably constant in each genus and species, is either 
 four, eight, sixteen, thirty- two, or sixty-four. On 
 these Hedwig and his followers have placed great de- 
 pendence. 
 
 Peristro'ma. (From zsepitrvpevvvo), to strew about.) 
 Properly signifies any covering. 
 
 PERISY STOLE. (From zzcpis-eAAw, to compress.) 
 The pause or time between a contraction and dilata- 
 tion of the heart. 
 
 Perite'rion. (From zsepi, and rypeco , to preserve.) 
 The perforating part of the trepan. 
 
 Periton^ore'xis. (From nepijovaiov, the perito- 
 naeum, and prjoooj , to break.) A bursting of the peri- 
 tonaeum. 
 
 PERITONAEUM. (From zsepireivo), to extend 
 round.) A strong simple membrane, by which all the 
 viscera of the abdomen are surrounded. It has an ex- 
 ceedingly smooth, exhaling, and moist internal sur- 
 face. Outwardly, it is evely where surrounded by cel- 
 lular substance, which, towards the kidneys, is very 
 loose and very fat ; but is very short at the lower ten- 
 don'of the transverse muscles. It begins from the dia- 
 phragm, which it completely lines, and at the last fleshy 
 fibres of the ribs, and the external lumbar fibres, it 
 completes the septum, in conjunction with the pleura, 
 with which it is continuous through the various inter- 
 vals of the diaphragm. Posteriorly, it descends before 
 the kidneys; anteriorly, behind the abdominal mus- 
 cles. It dips into the pelvis from the bones of the 
 pubes, passes over the bladder, and descends behind ; 
 and being again carried backwards at the entrance of 
 the ureters, in two lunar folds, it rejoins upon the intes- 
 tinum rectum that part of itself which invests the 
 loins, and in this situation lies before the rectum. The 
 cellular texture, which covers the peritonaeum on the 
 
PER 
 
 PER 
 
 outside, is continued into sheaths in very many places ; 
 of which, one receives the testicle on each side, an- 
 other the iliac vessels of the pelvis, viz. the obturatoria, 
 those of the penis and bladder, and the aorta, and, as- 
 cending to the breast, accompanies the oesophagus and 
 vertebra ; by means of which, there is a communica- 
 tion between the whole body and the peritonaeum, well 
 known in dropsical people. It has various prolonga- 
 tions for covering the viscera. The shorter productions 
 of this membrane are called ligaments ; and are formed 
 by a continuous reduplication of the peritonaeum, re- 
 ceding from its inner surface, enclosing cellular sub- 
 stance, and extending to some viscus, where its plates 
 separate, and, having diverged, embrace the viscus ; 
 but the intermediate cellular substance always accom- 
 panies this membranaceous coat, and joins it with the 
 true substance of the viscus. Of this short kind of pro- 
 duction, three belong to the liver, one or two to the 
 spleen, and others to the kidneys, and to the sides of the 
 uterus and vagina. By these means, the tender sub- 
 stance of the viscera is defended from injury by tiny 
 motion or concussion, and their whole mass is pre- 
 vented from being misplaced by their own weight, and 
 from injuring themselves, being securely connected 
 with the firm sides of the peritonaeum. 
 
 PERITONI'TIS. (From aepirovai, the peritonaeum.) 
 An inflammation of the peritonaeum. A genus of dis- 
 ease in the Class Pyrexia , and Order Phlegmasia, of 
 Cullen, known by the presence of pyrexia, with pain in 
 the abdomen, that is increased when in an erect posi- 
 tion, but without other proper signs of inflammation of 
 the abdominal viscera. When the inflammation at- 
 tacks the peritoneum of the viscera, it takes the name 
 of the viscus; thus, peritonitis, hepatitis, peritonitis in- 
 testinalis, peritonitis omentalis, or epiploitis, or omen- 
 titis, peritonitis mesenterii, &c. 
 
 All these Dr. Cullen considers under the general head 
 of peritonitis, as there are no certain signs by which 
 they can be distinguished from each other, and the 
 method of cure must be the same in all. He however 
 distinguishes three species. 
 
 1. Peritonitis propria ; when the peritonaeum, strict- 
 ly so called, is inflamed. 
 
 2. Peritonitis omentalis. Omentitis. Epiploitis, 
 when the omentum is affected. 
 
 3. Peritonitis mesenterica, when the mesentery is 
 inflamed. 
 
 Perizo'ma. (From nepiguvvvpi, to gird round.) 
 This term strictly signifies a girdle ; but by Hildanus, 
 and some other chirurgical writers, it is applied to those 
 instruments for supporting ruptures, which we com- 
 monly call trusses. Some also express by it the dia- 
 phragm. 
 
 PE'RLA. (Ital. and Span, perl, Welch, perlen, 
 Germ.) See Margarita. 
 
 Perlate acid. A name given by Bergman to the 
 acidulous phosphate of soda, Haupt having called the 
 phosphate of soda Sal mirabile perlatum. 
 
 PE'RNIO. A kibe or chilblain. A species of 
 erythema , of Cullen. Chilblains are painful inflam- 
 matory swellings, of a deep purple or leaden colour, to 
 which the fingers, toes, heels, and other extreme parts 
 of the body are subject, on being exposed to a severe 
 degree of cold. The pain is not constant, but rather 
 pungent and shooting at particular times, and an in- 
 supportable itching attends. In some instances the 
 skin remains entire, but in others it breaks and dis- 
 charges a thin fluid. When the degree of cold has 
 been very great, or the application long continued, the 
 parts affected are apt to mortify and slough off, leaving 
 a foul ill-conditioned ulcer behind. Children and old 
 people are more apt to be troubled with chilblains 
 than those of a middle age ; and such as are of a scro- 
 fulous habit are remarked to suffer severely from them. 
 
 PE'RONE. (From xcipu, to fasten-, so called be- 
 cause it fastens together the tibia and the muscles.) 
 The fibula. 
 
 PERONE'US. ( Peroneus , nepovaios ; from perone , 
 the fibula.) Belonging to the fibula. 
 
 Peroneus anticus. See Peroneus brevis. 
 
 Peroneus brevis. This muscle is the peroneus se- 
 wU-ndi/s, seu anticus, of Douglas; the peroneus medius , 
 seu anticus of Winslow ; the psronaus sccundus of 
 Cowper; and petit-peroneo sus-metatarsicn, of Dumas. 
 It arises, by an acute, thin, and fleshy origin, from the 
 anterior and outer part of the fibula, its fibres con- 
 tinuing to adhere to the lower half of that bone. Its 
 166 
 
 round tendon passes through the groove in the mallei 
 lus externus, along with that of the peroneus longus, 
 after which it runs in a separate groove to be inserted 
 into the upper and posterior part of the tubercle at the 
 basis of the metatarsal bone that supports the little toe. 
 Its use is to assist the peroneus longus. 
 
 Peroneus longus. This muscle, which is the pe- 
 roneus primus, seu posticus, of Douglas ; peroneus 
 maximus , seu posterior, of Winslow ; peronaus pri- 
 mus, of Cowper ; and tibi peroneo-tarsien, of Dumas, 
 is situated somewhat anteriorly along the outer side of 
 the leg. It arises tendinous and fleshy from the exter- 
 nal lateral part of the head of the tibia, and likewise 
 from the upper anterior surface and outer side of the 
 perone or fibula, its fibres continuing to adhere to the 
 outer surface of the latter, to within three or four 
 inches of the malleolus externus. It terminates in a long 
 round tendon, which runs obliquely behind the mal- 
 leolus internus, where it passes through a cartilaginous 
 groove in common with the peroneus brevis, being 
 bound down by an annular ligament. When it has 
 reached the os calcis, it quits the tendon of the peroneus 
 brevis, and runs obliquely inwards along a groove in 
 the os cuboides, under the muscles on the sole of the 
 foot, to be inserted into the outside of the posterior ex- 
 tremity of the metatarsal bone that supports the great 
 toe. Near the insertion of this muscle we find a small 
 bursa mucosa. This muscle draws the foot outwards, 
 and likewise assists in extending it. 
 
 Peroneus maximus. See Peroneus longus. 
 
 Peroneus medius. See Peroneus brevis. 
 
 Peroneus posticus. See Peroneus longus. 
 
 Peroneus primus. See Peroneus longus. 
 
 Peroneus secundus. See Peroneus brevis. 
 
 Peroneus tertius. This is the name given by AI 
 binus to a muscle which, by some writers, is called 
 nonus Vesalii, or Vesalins’s ninth muscle of the foot; 
 but by most considered in the present day as a portion 
 of the extensor longus digitorunj. pedis. It is situated 
 at the anterior, inferior, and outar part of the leg, along 
 the outer edge of the last described muscle, to which it 
 is intimately united. It arises fleshy from the anterior 
 surface of the lower half of the fibula, and from the ad- 
 jacent part of the interosseous ligament. Its fibres run 
 obliquely downwards, towards a tendon which passes 
 under the annular ligament, and then running obliquely 
 outwards, it is inserted into the root of the metatarsal 
 bone that supports the little toe. This muscle assists in 
 bending the foot. 
 
 PERPENDICULARIS. Applied to parts of plants, 
 as the root of the Daucus carota, which goes straight 
 down into the earth. 
 
 PE'RSICA. (From Persia, its native soiL) The 
 peach. See Jlmygdalus persica. 
 
 PERSIC A'RIA. (From Persica, the peach-tree : so 
 called because its blossoms are 'ike those of the peach.) 
 See Polygonum persicaria. 
 
 Persicaria mitis. See Polygonum persicaria. 
 
 Persicaria urens. See Polygonum hydropiper. 
 
 Pe'rsicus ignis. A carbuncle. Avicenna says, it 
 is that species of carbuncle which is attended with 
 pustules and vesications. 
 
 [Persimmon. See Diospyros. A.] 
 
 PERSISTENS. Permanent. Applied to flower-cups 
 remaining a long time after the flower , as that of the 
 Hyosciamus niger. 
 
 Persi'stens febris. A regular intermitting fever, 
 the paroxysms of which return at constant and stated 
 hours. 
 
 Persona'ta. (From persona, a mask ; because, 
 says Pliny, the ancient actors used to mask themselves 
 with the leaves of this plant.) See Jirctium lappa. 
 
 PERSONATUS. Personate. A term applied to a 
 monopetalous corolla, when irregular, and closed by a 
 kind of palate ; as in Antirrhinum. 
 
 PERSPIRATION. Perspiralio. The vapour that 
 is secreted by the extremities of the cutaneous arteries 
 from the external surface of the body. It is distinguish- 
 ed into sensible and insensible. The former is sepa- 
 rated in the form of an invisible vapour, the latter so as 
 to be visible in the form of very little drops adhering to 
 the epidermis. The secretory organ is composed of the 
 extremities of the cutaneous arteries. The smell of the 
 perspirable fluid, in a healthy man, is fatuous and 
 animal; its taste manifestly salt and ammoniacal. In 
 consistence it is vaporous or aqueous ; and its speeijit 
 j gravity in the latter state is greater tlian that of water 
 
PER 
 
 For the most part it is yellowish, from the passage of 
 the subcutaneous oil, and sebaceous matter of the sub- 
 cutaneous glands. 
 
 Whatever form it takes, the liquid that escapes from 
 the skin is composed, according to Thenard, of a great 
 deal of water, a small quantity of acetic acid, of muri- 
 ate of soda and potassa, a small quantity of earthy 
 phosphate, an atom of oxide of iron, and a trace of 
 animal matter. Berzelius considers the acid of sweat 
 not the same as acetic acid, but like the lactic acid of 
 Scheele. The skin exhales, besides, an oily matter, and 
 some carbonic acid. 
 
 Many experiments have been made to determine the 
 quantity of transpiration which is formed in a given 
 time, and the variations that this quantity undergoes 
 according to circumstances. The first attempts are due 
 to Sanctorius, who, during thirty years, weighed every 
 day, with extreme care, and an indefatigable patience, 
 his food and his drink, his solid and liquid excretions, 
 and even himself. Sanctorius, in spite of his zeal and 
 perseverance, arrived at results that were not very 
 exact. Since his time, several philosophers and phy- 
 sicians have been employed on the same subject with 
 more success ; but the most remarkable labour in this 
 way is that of Lavoisier and Seguin.' These philoso- 
 phers were the first who distinguished the loss that 
 takes place by pulmonary transpiration from that of 
 the skin. Seguin shut himself up in a bag of gummed 
 silk , tied above his head, and presenting an opening, 
 the edges of which were fixed round his mouth by a 
 mixture of turpentine and pitch. In this manner only, 
 the humour of the pulmonary transpiration passed into 
 the air. In order to know the quantity, it was sufficient 
 to weigh himself, with the bag, at the beginning and 
 end of the experiment, in a very fine balance. By re- 
 peating the experiment out of the bag, he determined 
 the whole quantity of humour transpired ; so that, by 
 deducting from this the quantity that he knew had 
 passed out from the lungs, he had the quantity of hu- 
 mour exhaled by the skin. Besides, he took into ac- 
 count the food that he had used, his excretions solid 
 and liquid, and generally all the causes that could have 
 any influence upon the transpiration. By following this 
 plan, the results of Lavoisier and Seguin are these : — 
 
 1st, The greatest quantity of insensible transpira- 
 tion (the pulmonary included) is 25.6 grains troy per 
 minute; consequently, 3 ounces, 1 drachm, 36 grains, 
 per hour; and 6 pounds, 4 ounces, 6 drachms, 24 
 grains, in 24 hours. 
 
 2d, The least considerable loss is 8.8 grains per mi- 
 nute ; consequently, 2 pounds, 2 ounces, 3 drachms, in 
 24 hours. 
 
 3d, It is during the digestion that the loss of weight 
 occasioned by insensible transpiration is at its mi- 
 nimum. 
 
 4th, The transpiration is at its maximum imme- 
 diately after dinner. 
 
 5th, The mean of the insensible transpiration is 14.4 
 grains per minute; in the mean 14.4 grains, 8.8 depend 
 on cutaneous transpiration, and 5.6 upon the pul- 
 monary. 
 
 6th, The cutaneous transpiration alone varies during 
 and after repasts. 
 
 7th, Whatever quantity cf food is taken, or what- 
 ever are the variations of the atmosphere, the same 
 individual, after having augmented in weight by all the 
 food that he has taken, returns, in 24 hours, to the 
 same weight nearly that he was the day before, pro- 
 vided he is not growing, or has not eaten to excess. 
 
 It is much to be wished that this interesting labour 
 had been continued, and that authors had not limited 
 their studies to insensible transpiration, but had ex- 
 tended their observations to the sweat. 
 
 Whenever the humour of transpiration is not evapo- 
 rated, as soon as it is in contact with the air, it appears 
 at the surface of the skin in the form of a layer of 
 liquid of variable thickness. Now, this effect may 
 happen because the transpiration is too copious, or 
 because of the diminution of the dissolvent force of 
 the air. We perspire in an air hot and humid, by the 
 influence of the two causes joined ; we would perspire 
 with more difficulty in an air of the same heat, but 
 dry. Certain parts of the body transpire more co- 
 piously, and sweat with more facility, than others; 
 such are the hands and the feet, the armpits, the 
 groins, the brow, &cc. Generally the skin of these 
 parts receives a greater proportional quantity of blood ; 
 
 PE iv 
 
 and, in some people, the armpit, the sole of the foot, 
 and the intervals between the toes, do not come so 
 easily in contact with the air. 
 
 The sweat does not appear to have every where the 
 same composition ; every one knows that its odour is 
 variable according to the different parts of- the body. 
 It is the same with its acidity, which abpears much 
 stronger in the armpits and feet than elsewhere. 
 
 The cutaneous transpiration has numerous uses in 
 the animal economy, keeps up the suppleness of the 
 epidermis, and thus favours the exercise of the tact 
 and the touch. It is by evaporation along with that of 
 the lungs, the principal means of coffiing, by which 
 the body maintains itself within certain limits of tem- 
 perature ; also its expulsion from the economy appears 
 very important, for every time that it is diminished or 
 suspended, derangements of more or less consequence 
 follow, and many diseases are not arrested until a con- 
 siderable quantity of sweat is expelled. 
 
 Beside water, it cannot be doubted that carbon is 
 also emitted from the skin ; but in what state, the ex- 
 periments hitherto made do not enable us to decide. 
 Cruickshanks found, that the air of the glass vessel in 
 which his hand and foot had been confined for an 
 hour, contained carbonic acid gas ; for a candle burned 
 dimly in it, and it rendered lime-water turbid. And 
 Jurine found, that air which had remained for some 
 time in contact with the skin, consisted almost entirely 
 of carbonic acid gas. The same conclusion may be 
 drawn from the experiments of Ingenhousz and Milly. 
 Trousset has lately observed, that air was separated 
 copiously from a patient of his, while bathing. 
 
 Besides water and carbon, or carbonic acid gas, the 
 skin emits also a particular odorous substance. That 
 every animal has a peculiar smell, is well known : the 
 dog can discover his master, and even trace him to a 
 distance by the scent. A dog, chained up several 
 hours after his master had set out on a journey of 
 some hundred miles, followed his footsteps by the 
 smell. But it is needless to multiply the instances of this 
 fact; they are too well known to everyone. Now, 
 tins smell must be owing to some peculiar matter which 
 is constantly emitted; and this matter must differ 
 somewhat, either in quantity or some other property, 
 as we see that the dog easily distinguishes the indivi- 
 dual by means of it. Cruickshanks has made it pro- 
 bable, that this matter is an oily substance, or at least 
 that there Is an oily substance emitted by the skin. 
 He wore repeatedly, night and day, for a month, the 
 same under waistcoat of fleecy hosiery, during the 
 hottest part of the summer. At the end of this time, 
 he always found an oily substance accumulated in con- 
 siderable masses on the nap of the inner surface of 
 the waistcoat, in the form of black tears. When 
 rubbed on paper, it rendered it transparent, and hard- 
 ened on it like grease. It burned with a white flame, 
 and left behind it a charry residuum. 
 
 Berthollet has observed the perspiration acid ; and 
 he has concluded, that the acid which is present is the 
 phosphoric ; but this has not been proved. Fourcroy 
 and Vauquelin have ascertained, that the scurf which 
 collects upon the skins of horses, consists chiefly of 
 phosphate of lime, and urea is even sometimes mixed 
 with it. 
 
 According to Thenard, however, who has lately en- 
 deavoured more particularly to ascertain this point, 
 the acid contained in sweat is the acetous ; which, he 
 likewise observes, is the only free acid contained in 
 urine and in milk, this acid existing in both of them 
 when quite fresh. His account of his examination of 
 it is as follows: — 
 
 The sweat is more or less copious in different indi- 
 viduals ; and its quantity is perceptibly in the inverse 
 ratio of that of the urine. All other circumstances 
 being similar, much more is produced during digestion 
 than during repose. The maximum of its production 
 appears to be twenty-six grains and two-thirds in a 
 minute ; the minimum nine grains, troy weight. It is 
 much inferior, however, to the pulmonary transpira- 
 tion ; and there is likewise a great difference between 
 their nature and manner of formation. The one is a 
 product of a particular secretion, similar in some sort 
 to that of the urine; the other, composed of a great 
 deal of water and carbonic acid, is the product of a 
 combustion gradually effected by the atmospheric air. 
 
 The sweat, in a healthy state, very sensibly reddens 
 litmus paper or infusion. In certain diseases, and par- 
 
 167 
 
PER 
 
 PER 
 
 ticiilarly in putrid fevers, it is alkaline ; yet its taste is 
 always rather saline, and more similar to that of salt 
 than acid. Though colourless, it stains linen. Its 
 smell is peculiar, and insupportable when it is concen- 
 trated, which is the case in particular during distilla- 
 tion. But before he speaks of the trials to which he 
 subjected it, and of which he had occasion for a great 
 quantity, he describes the method he adopted for pro- 
 curing it, which was similar to that of Cruickshanks. 
 
 Human sweat, according to Thenard, is formed of 
 a great deal of water, free acetous acid, muriate of 
 soda, an atom of phosphate of lime and oxide of iron, 
 and an inappreciable quantity of animal matter, which 
 approaches much nearer to gelatin than to any other 
 substance. 
 
 Perspiration varies in respect to, 1. The temperature 
 of the atmosphere. Thus men have a more copious, 
 viscid, and higher-coloured sweat in summer than in 
 winter, and in warm countries than in colder regions. 
 2. Sex. The sweat of a man is said to smell more 
 acrid than that of a woman. 3. Age. The young are 
 more subject to sweat than the aged, who, during the 
 excessive heat of the summer, scarcely sweat at all. 
 4. Ingesta. An alliacious sweat is perceived from 
 eating garlick ; a leguminous from pease ; an acid from 
 acids ; a foetid from animal food only ; and a rancid 
 sweat from fat foods, as is observed in Greenland. A 
 long abstinence from drink oauses a more acrid and 
 coloured sweat ; and the drinking a great quantity 
 of cold water in summer, a limpid and thin sweat. 5. 
 Medicines. The sweat of those who have taken 
 musk, even moderately, and asafoetida, or sulphur, 
 smells of their respective natures. 6. Region of the 
 body. The sweat of the head is greasy ; on the fore- 
 head it is more aqueous ; under the axilla very ungui- 
 nous ; and in the interstices of the toes, it is very' 
 foetid, forming in the most healthy man blackish sordes. 
 7. Diseases. In this respect it varies very much in 
 regard to quantity, smell, and colour ; for the sweat of 
 gouty persons is said to turn blue vegetable juices to a 
 red colour. Some men also have a lucid sweat, others 
 a sweat tinging their linen of a cerulean colour. 
 
 The uses of the insensible perspiration are, 1. To 
 liberate the blood from superfluous animal gas, azote, 
 and water. 2. To eliminate the noxious and hetero- 
 geneous excrements ; hence the acrid, rancid, legumi- 
 nous, or putrid perspiration of some men. 3. To 
 moisten the external surface of the body, lest the epi- 
 dermis, cutis, and its nervous papillae, be dried up by 
 the atmospheric air. 4. To counterbalance the sup- 
 pressed pulmonary transpiration of the lungs ; for 
 when it is suppressed, the cutaneous is increased ; 
 hence the nature of both appears to be the same. 
 
 The use of the sensible perspiration, or sweat, in a 
 healthy man, is scarcely observable, unless from an 
 error of the non-naturals. Its first effect on the body 
 is always prejudicial, by exhausting and drying it, 
 although it is sometimes of advantage. 1. By supply- 
 ing a watery excretion : thus when the urine is defi- 
 cient, the sweat is often more abundant. In this man- 
 ner an aqueous diarrhoea is frequently cured by sweat- 
 ing. 2. By eliminating, at the same time, any morbid 
 matter. Thus various miasmata are critically ex- 
 pelled, in acute and chronic diseases, with the sweat. 
 
 PERTU'SSIS . (From per , much, and tussis , cough.) 
 The hooping-cough. A genus of diseases in the class 
 Neuroses, and order Spasmi , of Cullen, known by a 
 convulsive strangulating cough, with hooping, return- 
 ing by fits, that are usually terminated by a vomiting ; 
 and by its being contagious. 
 
 Children are most commonly the subjects of this 
 disease, and it seems to depend on a specific contagion, 
 which affects them but once in their life. The disease 
 being once produced, the fits of coughing are often re- 
 peated without any evident cause ; but, in many cases, 
 the contagion may be considered as only giving the 
 predisposition, and the frequency of the fits may depend 
 upon various exciting causes, such as violent exercise, 
 a full meal, the having taken food of difficult digestion, 
 and irritation of the lungs by dust, smoke, or disagree- 
 able odours. Emotions of the mind may likewise prove 
 an exciting cause. 
 
 Its proximate or immediate cause seems to be a vis- 
 cid matter or phlegm lodged about the bronchia, 
 trachea, and fauces, which sticks so close as to be 
 expectorated with the greatest difficulty. Some have 
 supposed it to be a morbid irritability of the stomach, 
 
 with increased action of its mucous glands ; but the 
 affection of the stomach which takes place in the dis- 
 ease, is clearly only of a secondary nature, so that this 
 opinion must be erroneous. 
 
 The hooping-cough usually comes on with a difficulty 
 of breathing, some degree of thirst, a quick pulse, and 
 other slight febrile symptoms, which are succeeded by 
 a hoarseness, cough, and difficulty of expectoration. 
 These symptoms continue perhaps for a fortnight or 
 more, at the end of which time the disease puts on its 
 peculiar and characteiistic form, and is now evident, 
 as the cough becomes convulsive, and is attended with 
 a sound, which has been called a hoop. 
 
 When the sonorous inspiration has happened, the 
 coughing is again renewed, and continues in the same 
 manner as before, till either a quantity of mucus is 
 thrown up from the lungs, or the contents of the 
 stomach are evacuated by vomiting. The fit is then 
 terminated, and the patient remains free from any 
 other for some time, and shortly afterward returns to 
 the amusements he was employed in before the fit, 
 expresses a desire for food, and when it is given to him, 
 takes it greedily. In those cases, however, where the 
 attack has been severe, he often seems much fatigued, 
 makes quick inspirations, and falls into a faint. 
 
 On the first coming on of the disease, there is little or 
 no expectoration ; or if any, it consists only of thin 
 mucus ; and as long as this is the case, the fits of 
 coughing are frequent, and of considerable duration ; 
 but on the expectoration becoming free and copious, 
 the fits of coughing are less frequent, as well as of 
 shorter duration. 
 
 By the violence of coughing, the free transmission 
 of blood through the lungs is somewhat interrupted, as 
 likewise the free return of the blood from the head, 
 which produces that turgescence and suffusion of the 
 face, which commonly attend the attack, and in some 
 instances brings on a htemorrhage either from the nose 
 or ears. 
 
 The disease having arrived at its height, usually con- 
 tinues for some weeks longer, and at length goes off 
 gradually. In some cases it is, however, protracted for 
 several months, or even a year. 
 
 Although the hooping-cough often proves tedious, 
 and is liable to return with violence on any fresh ex- 
 posure to cold, when not entirely removed, it neverthe- 
 less is seldom fatal, except to very young children, who 
 are always likely to suffer more from it than those of a 
 more advanced age. The danger seems indeed always 
 to be in proportion to the youth of the person, and the 
 degree of fever, and difficulty of breathing, which ac- 
 company the disease, as likewise the state of debility 
 which prevails. 
 
 It has been known in some instances to terminate in 
 apoplexy and suffocation. If the fits are put an end to 
 by vomiting, it may be regarded as a favourable symp- 
 tom, as may likewise the taking place of a moderate 
 and free expectoration, or the ensuing of a slight 
 haemorrhage from the nose or ears. 
 
 Dissections of those who die of the hooping-cough 
 usually show the consequence of the organs of respira- 
 tion being affected, and particularly tho.-e parts which 
 are the seat of catarrh. When the disease has been 
 long protracted, it is apt to degenerate, into. pulmonary 
 consumption, asthma, or visceral obstructions, in which 
 last case the glands of the mesentery are found in a 
 hard and enlarged state. 
 
 In the treatment of this disease it must be borne in 
 mind, that in the early period palliative measures can 
 only be employed ; but when it continues merely from 
 habit, a variety of means will often at once put a stop 
 to it. In the first stage in mild cases very little is re- 
 quired, except obviating occasional irritation, keeping 
 the bowels regular, &c. But where it puts on a more 
 serious character, the plan will differ accordingly as it 
 is attended with inflammatory symptoms, or exhibits a 
 purely spasmodic form. In the former case, it may 
 be sometimes proper in plethoric habits to begin by a 
 full bleeding, or leeches to the chest, if the patient be 
 very young, then clear the bowels effectually, apply a 
 blister, and exhibit antimonials, or squill, in nauseating 
 doses, assisted perhaps by opium, to promote diaphore- 
 sis and expectoration. An occasional emetic, where 
 the breathing is much oppressed with wheezing, in 
 young children particularly, may afford material telief 
 When the disorder is more of the spasmodic character, 
 some of these means may still be useful, as blisters, and 
 
VET 
 
 p E3 
 
 nauseating medicines, so far as the strength tvfll ad- 
 mit; but the remedies of greatest efficacy are the nar- 
 cotics, as opium, conium, &c. exhibited in adequate 
 doses. In the chronic or habitual stage of the disease, 
 almost any thing, which produces a considerable im- 
 pression on the constitution, will occasionally succeed : 
 but we chiefly rely on sedative and antispasmodic, or 
 on tonic remedies, accordingly as there are marks of 
 irritability, or of mere debility in the system. Of the 
 former description, opium is perhaps the best, especially 
 in conjunction with squill, given in a full dose at night, 
 and in small quantities swallowed slowly from time to 
 time during the day. Conium, asafoetida, &c. may 
 however occasionally answer better in particular con- 
 stitutions. Among the tonics the cinchona is often high- 
 ly efficacious, where no appearances of local disease 
 attend ; some of the metallic preparations also, par- 
 ticularly sulphate of zinc, may be much relied upon. 
 Sometimes stimulant applications to the chest, but still 
 more certainly opiate frictions, will be found to cure 
 this disorder. The same is very often accomplished 
 by a change of air, indeed occasionally after the failure 
 of most remedies. The cold bath also, where there is 
 no local disease, may have an excellent effect ; assisted 
 by warm clothing; especially wearing some kind of fur 
 over the chest. Fear and other emotions of the mind, 
 strangury induced by the use of the lytta, &c. &c. rank 
 also among the remedies of pertussis. 
 
 Peruvian balsam. See Myroxylon peruiferum. 
 
 Peruvian bark. See Cinchona. 
 
 Peruvia'nus cortex. See Cinchona. 
 
 Peruvianus cortex flavus. See Cinchona cordi- 
 folia. 
 
 Peru vi anus cortex ruber. See Cinchona oblon- 
 gifolia. 
 
 PERVIGI'LIUM. (From per, much, and vigilo , to 
 watch.) Watching, or a want of sleep. See Vigilance. 
 
 PERVI'NCA. (From pervincio , to tie together.) 
 So called because its stringy roots were used for bind- 
 ing substances together. See Vinca minor. 
 
 PES. {Pcs, dis. m. ; a foot.) The foot. 
 
 Pes alexandrinus. See Anthemis pyrethrum. 
 
 Pes capr.e. Goat’s foot, a species of Oxalis ; also 
 a species of Convolvulus. 
 
 Pes cati. See Onaphalium dioicum. 
 
 Pes colombinus. See Geranium rotundifolium. 
 
 Pes hippocampi. The name of two columns at the 
 end of the fornix of the brain, which diverge posteriorly. 
 
 Pes leonis. See Alchemilla. 
 
 Pes tigridis. Tiger’s foot. A species of Ipomcea. 
 
 PESSARY. ( Pessarium ; from aeaaoj, to soften.) 
 An instrument that is introduced into the vagina to 
 support the uterus. 
 
 PESTILENCE. A plague. 
 
 PESTILENTIAL. (Pestilentialis ; from pestes, 
 the plague.) An epidemic, malignant, and contagious 
 disease, approaching to the nature of the plague. 
 
 PESTILENTWORT. See Tussilago petasites. 
 
 Pestii.ochia. See Aristolochia virginiana. 
 
 PE'STIS. The plague. A genus of disease in the 
 class Pyrexia , and order Exanthemata , of Cullen, 
 characterized by typhus, which is contagious in the 
 extreme, prostration of strength, buboes, and carbun- 
 cles, petechi®, haemorrhage, and colliquative diarrhoea. 
 
 By some writers the disease has been divided into 
 three species ; that attended with buboes ; that attended 
 with carbuncles ; and that accompanied with petechiae. 
 This division appears wholly superfluous. Dr. Russel, 
 in his elaborate treatise on the plague, makes mention 
 of many varieties ; but when these have arisen, they 
 seem to have depended in a great measure on the tem- 
 perament and constitution of the air at the time fhe dis- 
 ease became epidemical, as likewise on the patient’s 
 habit of body at the time of his being attacked with it. 
 
 The plague is by most writers considered as the con- 
 sequence of a pestilential contagion, which is propa 
 gated from one person to another by association, or by 
 coming near infected materials. 
 
 It has been observed, that it generally appears as 
 early as the fourth or fifth day after infection: but it 
 has not yet been ascertained how long a person who 
 has laboured under the disease is capable of infecting 
 others, nor how long the contagion may lurk in an un- 
 favourable habit without producing the disease, and 
 may yet be communicated, and the disease excited, in 
 habits more susceptible of the infection. It has gene- 
 rally been supposed, however, that a quarantine of 40 
 
 days is much longer than is necessary for persons, and 
 probably for goods also. Experience has not yet deter 
 mined how much of this term may be abated. “ If I 
 am not much mistaken,” observes Dr. Thomas, “ the 
 Board of Trade has, however, very lately, under the 
 sanction of the College of Physicians, somewhat 
 abridged it.” 
 
 It sometimes happens, that after the application of 
 the putrid vapour, the patient experiences only a con- 
 siderable degree of languor and slight headache for 
 many days previous to a perfect attack of the disease : 
 but it more usually comes to pass, that he is very soon 
 seized with great depression of strength, anxiety, palpi- 
 tions, syncope, stupor, giddiness, violent headache, and 
 delirium, the pulse becoming at the same time very 
 weak and irregular. 
 
 These symptoms are shortly succeeded by nausea, 
 and a vomiting of a dark bilious matter, and in the 
 further progress of the disease, carbuncles make their 
 appearance ; buboes arise in different glands, such as 
 the parotid, maxillary, cervical, axillary, and inguinal ; 
 or petechiae hremorrhagiesand a colliquative diarrhoea, 
 ensue, which denote a putrid tendency prevailing to a 
 great degree in the mass of the blood. 
 
 Such are the characteristic symptoms of this malig- 
 nant disease, but it seldom happens that they are all to 
 be met with in the same person. Some, in the ad- 
 vanced state of the disease, labour under buboes, others 
 under carbuncles, and others again are covered with 
 petechiae. 
 
 The plague is always to be considered as attended 
 with ‘imminent danger, and when it prevailed in this 
 country about 200 years ago, proved fatal to most of 
 those who were attacked with it. It is probable, how- 
 ever, that many of them died from want of care and 
 proper nourishment, as the infected were forsaken by 
 their nearest friends; because in Turkey and other 
 countries, where attention is paid to the sick, a great 
 many recover. 
 
 When the disease is unattended by buboes, it runs 
 its course more rapidly, and is more generally fatal, 
 than when accompanied by such inflammations. The 
 earlier they appear, the milder usually is the disease. 
 When they proceed kindly to suppuration, they always 
 prove critical, and ensure the patient’s recovery. A 
 gentle diaphoresis, arising spontaneously, has been 
 known in many instances likewise to prove critical. 
 When carbuncles show a disposition to gangrene, the 
 event will be fatal. Petechia, hemorrhages, and colli- 
 quative diarrhoea, denote the same termination. 
 
 Dissections of the plague have discovered the gall- 
 bladder full of black bile, the liver very considerably 
 enlarged, the heart much increased in size, and the 
 lungs, kidneys, and intestines beset with carbuncles. 
 They have likewise discovered all the other appear- 
 ances of putrid fever. 
 
 PET ALUM. A petal. The name of the coloured 
 leaflets of the corolla of a flower. The great variety 
 of form, duration, &;c. of the petals, give rise to the 
 following names. 
 
 From their duration, 
 
 1. Petalo patentia ; as in Rosa canina. 
 
 2. Patentissima ; very spreading. 
 
 3. Erecta ; as in Allium nigrum. 
 
 4. Conniventia ; as in Rumex. 
 
 5. Distantia ; as in Cucubalus bacciferus. 
 
 From the figure of the border, 
 
 6. Acuminata ; as in Saxifraga stellaris. 
 
 7. Setacea; as in Tropeolurn minus. 
 
 8. Apice cohcerentia ; as in Yitis vinifera. 
 
 9. Apice reflexa ; as in Anemone pratensia 
 
 10. Aristata ; as in Galium aristatum. 
 
 11. Bifida; as in Silene nocturna. 
 
 12. Bipartita ; as in Alsine media. 
 
 13. Biloba ; as in Geranium striatum 
 
 14. Carinata ; as in Carum carui. 
 
 15. Concava; as in Ruta graveolens. 
 
 16. Cordata ; as in Sium selinum. 
 
 17. Hirsuta ; as in Menyanthes trifoliata. 
 
 18. Ciliata; as in Asclepias undulata. 
 
 19. Crenata ; as in Linum usitatissimum 
 
 20. Dentata; as in Silene lucitanica. 
 
 21. Serrata; as in Dianthus arboreus. 
 
 22. Cuneiforma; as in Epidendrum cordatum. 
 
 23. F.marginata; as in Allium roseuin. 
 
 24. Infiexa; as in Pimpinella. 
 
 25. Reflexa ; as in Pancratium zelanicum. 
 
 169 
 
PET 
 
 PET 
 
 26. Involuta ; as in Anethum. 
 
 27. Integra ; as in Nigella arvensis. 
 
 28. Laciniata ; as in Reseda. 
 
 29. Lanceolata; as in Narcissus minor. 
 
 30. Linearia; as in Tussilago farfara. 
 
 31. I Aneata ; as Scilla lucitanica. 
 
 32. Punctata ; as in Melanthium capense. 
 
 33. Maculata ; as in Digitalis purpurea. 
 
 34. Oblong a; as in Citrus and Hedera. 
 
 35. Obtusa ; as in Tropreolum majus. 
 
 36. Orata ; as in Allium flavum. 
 
 37. Plana; as in Pancratium maritimum. 
 
 38. Subrotunda ; as in Rosa centifolia. 
 
 39. Truncata ; as in Hura crepitans. 
 
 40. Coronata; as in Nerium oleander. 
 
 The claw of the petal is very long, in Dianthus and 
 Saponaria ; and connate , in Malva sylvestris and 
 oxalis. 
 
 PETALIFORMIS. Petaliform, like a petal ; applied 
 to the stigma of the Iris germanica. 
 
 PETALITE. A mineral found in the mine of Uts, 
 in Sweden, interesting from its analysis having led to 
 the knowledge of a new alkali. 
 
 PETALO'DES. (From ireraXov , a leaf, or thin 
 scale.) This term is by Hippocrates applied to a 
 urine which hath in it flaky substances resembling 
 leaves. 
 
 PETASI'TES. (From n craws, a hat : so named 
 because its leaves are shaped like a hat.) See Tussi- 
 lago petasites. 
 
 PETE'CHIA. (From the Italian peiechio , a flea- 
 bite, because they resemble the bites of fleas.) A red 
 or purple spot, which resembles a flea-bite. 
 
 PETIOLATUS. Petiolate: applied to leaves 
 which are formed with a stalk, whether long or short, 
 simple or compound, as most leaves are : as in Verbas- 
 cum nigrum, &c. 
 
 PETIOLUS. (From pes, a foot.) A petiole. The 
 footstalk or leafstalk of a plant. The term is applied 
 exclusively to the stalk of the leaf. 
 
 It is distinguished into the apex , which is inserted 
 into the leaf, and the base, which comes from the 
 stem. 
 
 From its figure it is called, 
 
 1. Linearis , equal in breadth throughout; as in 
 Citrus medica. 
 
 2. Alatus ; as in Citrus aurantium. 
 
 3. Appendiculatus , when furnished with leaflets at 
 its base ; as in Dipsacus pilosus. 
 
 4. Teres , round throughout ; as in Pisum sativum. 
 
 5. Scmiteres, round on one side, and flat on the 
 other. 
 
 6. Triquetrus , three-sided. 
 
 7. Angulatus, having angles. 
 
 8. Cuniliculatus, channelled to its very base, where 
 it is sometimes greatly dilated and concave ; as in 
 Angelica sylvestris. 
 
 9. Compressus , compressed towards its base ; as in 
 Populus tremula. 
 
 i.0. Clavatus, thicker towards the apex ; as in Caca- 
 lia suaveoleris. 
 
 11. Spinescens, becoming a spine after the fall of 
 the leaf ; as in Rhamnus catharticus. 
 
 From its insertion the petiolus is called, 
 
 12. Insertus, as in most trees, and the Pirus com- 
 munis. 
 
 13. Articulatus ; as in Oxalis acetocella. 
 
 14. Adnatus , adhering so to the stem, that it cannot 
 be displaced without injuring the bark. 
 
 15. Decurrens , adhering at its base, and going some 
 little way down the stem ; as in Pisum ochrus. 
 
 16. Amplexicaulis , surrounding the stem at its base ; 
 as in Senecio hastatus. 
 
 17. Vaginans , surrounding the stem with a perfect 
 tube ; as in Canna indica. 
 
 From its length with respect to the leaf, it is said to 
 be brevissimus, when much shorter, and longissimus , 
 when longer ; as in Anemone hepatica, and Geranium 
 terebinthinatum. 
 
 It is distinguished also into simple , when not divided ; 
 as in most leaves : and compound , when divided into 
 lateral branches ; as in all compound leaves. 
 
 PETIT, John Lewis, was bom at Paris in 1674. 
 From his childhood he displayed a remarkable degree 
 of penetration, which gained him the attachment of 
 M. de Littre, a celebrated anatomist, who resided in 
 his father’s house. He took a pleasure, even at the 
 
 age of seven, in witnessing the process of dissection > 
 and being allowed to attend the demonstrations of that 
 gentleman, he made such progress, that when scarcelj 
 twelve years old, the superintendence of the anatomi 
 cal theatre was confided to him. He afterward stu- 
 died surgery, and was admitted master atParis in 1700 
 He became, as it were, the oracle in his profession ic 
 that city, and his fame extended throughout Europe 
 He was sent for to the kings of Poland and Spain, 
 whom he restored to health : they endeavoured to re- 
 tain him near their persons by liberal offers, but he pre- 
 ferred his native place. He became a member of the 
 Academy of Sciences ; and was appointed Director of 
 the Academy of Surgery, and Censor and Royal Pro- 
 fessor at the schools. He was likewise chosen a Fel- 
 low of the Royal Society of London. He died in 1750. 
 Many memoirs were communicated by him to the 
 French academies. His only separate publication was 
 a Treatise on the Diseases of the Bones, which passed 
 through several editions, but involved him in much 
 controversy. Some posthumous works, relating to sur- 
 gical diseases and operations, likewise appeared under 
 his name. 
 
 Petra'pium. (From petra , a rock, and apium , pars- 
 ley : so called because it grows in stony places.) See 
 Bubon macedonicum. 
 
 Petrel.se'um. (From ntrpa , a rock, and eXmov, 
 oil.) An oil or liquid bitumen which distils from rocks. 
 
 PETRIFACTIONS. Stony matters deposited either 
 in the way of incrustation, or within the cavities of 
 organized substances, are called petrifactions. Calca 
 reous earth being universally diffused and capable of 
 solution in water, either alone, or by the medium of 
 carbonic acid or sulphuric acid, which are likewise 
 very abundant, is deposited whenever the water or the 
 acid becomes dissipated. In this way we have incrust- 
 ations of limestone or of selenite in the form of stalac- 
 tites or dropstones from the roofs of caverns, and in 
 various other situations. 
 
 The most remarkable observations relative to petri- 
 factions are thus given by Kirwan : — 
 
 1. That those of shells are found on, or near, the 
 surface of the earth ; those of fish deeper ; and those 
 of wood deepest. Shells in specie are found in im- 
 mense quantities at considerable depths. 
 
 2. That those organic substances that resist putre- 
 faction most, are frequently found petrified ; such as 
 shells, and the harder species of woods : on the con- 
 trary, those that are aptest to putrefy are rarely 
 found petrified ; as fish, and the softer parts of ani- 
 mals, &c. 
 
 3. That they are most commonly found in strata of 
 marl, chalk, limestone, or clay, seldom in sandstone, 
 still more rarely in gypsum ; but never in gneiss, gra- 
 nite, basaltes, or shorle; but they sometimes occur 
 among pyrites, and ores of iron, copper, and silver 
 and almost always consist of that species of earth, 
 stone, or other mineral that surrounds them, sometimes 
 of silex, agate, or camelion. 
 
 4. That they are found in climates where their ori- 
 ginals could not have existed. 
 
 5. That those found in slate or clay are compressed 
 and flattened. 
 
 PETRO'LEUM. (From petra, a rock, and oleum , 
 oil.) The name of petroleum is given to a liquid 
 bituminous substance which flows between rocks, or 
 in different places at tlifi surface of the earth. See Bi- 
 tumen. 
 
 [“In the United Stales it is found, sometimes abun- 
 dantly, in Kentucky , the western parts of Pennsylvania , 
 and in New- York, at Seneca Lake, &c. It usually 
 floats on the surface of springs, which, in many cases, 
 are known to be in the vicinity of coal. R is some- 
 times called Seneca or Genesee oil.” — Cltav. Min. A.] 
 
 Petroleum barbadense. Barbadoes tar. This is 
 chiefly obtained from the island of Barbadoes, and is 
 sometimes employed externally in paralytic diseases. 
 See Bitumen. 
 
 Petroleum rubrum. Oleum gabianum. Red pe- 
 troleum. A species of rock-oil of a blackish-red colour, 
 of thicker consistence, with a less penetrating and more 
 disagreeable smell than the other kinds of petroleum. 
 It abounds about the village of Gabian in Languedoc 
 It is a species of bitumen. See Bitumen. 
 
 Petroleum sulphuratum. A stimulating balsa- 
 mic remedy given in coughs, asthmas, and other affec- 
 tions of the chest 
 
PHA 
 
 PE 2 
 
 Pktkopharyng/e'us. A muscle which arises in the 
 petrose portion of the temporal bone, and is inserted 
 into the pharynx. 
 
 Petro-salpingo staphylinus. See Levator palati. 
 
 PETROSELI'NUM. (From nerpa, a rock, and 
 fftXtvov, parsley.) See Apium petroselinum. 
 
 Petroselinum macedonicum. See Bubon. 
 
 Petroselinum vulgare. See Apium petroseli- 
 num. 
 
 PETRD'SILEX. Compact felspar. A species of 
 coarse flint, of a deep blue or yellowish green colour. 
 It is interspersed in veins through rocks ; and from this 
 circumstance derives its name. 
 
 [“Petuntze. This would probably be arranged 
 under the common variety of felspar, had it not re- 
 ceived some additional importance from its use in the 
 manufacture of porcelain. It appears, in fact, to be 
 that variety of felspar, which the Chinese call Pe- 
 tuntze. 
 
 “ It is nearly or quite opaque, and its colour is usu- 
 ally whitish or gray. It has in most cases less lustre 
 than common felspar. Its fracture is lamellar, although 
 its masses often have a coarse granular structure. 
 
 “ It most frequently occurs in beds, and usually con- 
 tains a little quartz. Its powder is said to have a 
 slightly saline taste. 
 
 “It is employed in the enamel of porcelain ware, 
 and enters, in certain proportions, into the composi- 
 tion of the porcelain itself. Any variety of felspar, 
 which contains very little or no metallic oxide, would, 
 undoubtedly, answer the same purpose.”— Cleav. 
 Min. A.] 
 
 PEUCE'DANUM. (From zrevicr}, the pine-tree: so 
 called from its leaves resembling those of the pine-tree.) 
 •1. The name of a genus of plants. Class, Pentan- 
 dria; Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the hog’s fennel. 
 See Peucedanum officinale. 
 
 Peucedanum officinale. The systematic name of 
 the hog’s fennel. Marathrum sylvestre ; Marathrc- 
 phyllum; Pinastellum; Faeniculum porcinum. The 
 plant which bears these names in the pharmacopoeias 
 is the Peucedanum : — foliis quinquepartitis, filiformi- 
 bus linearibus , of Linnreus. The root is the officinal 
 part ; it has a strong foetid smell, somewhat resembling 
 that of sulphureous solutions, and an acrid, unctuous, 
 bitterish taste. Wounded when fresh, in the spring or 
 autumn, particularly in the former season, in which 
 the root is most vigorous, it yields a considerable quan- 
 tity of yellow juice, which soon dries into a solid 
 gummy resin, which retains the taste and strong smell 
 of the root. This, as well as the root, is recommended 
 as a nervine and anti-hysteric remedy. 
 
 Peucedanum silaus. The systematic najne of the 
 meadow saxifrage. Saxifraga vulgaris , Saxifraga 
 anglica; Hippomcur athrum ; Feeniculum erraticum. 
 English or meadow saxifrage. The roots, leaves, and 
 seeds of this plant have been commended as aperients, 
 diuretics, and carminatives ; and appear, from their aro- 
 matic smell, and moderately warm, pungent, bitterish 
 taste to have some claim to these virtues. They are 
 rarely used. 
 
 PEWTER. A compound metal, the basis of which 
 is tin. The best sort consists of tin alloyed with about 
 a twentieth or less of copper or other metallic bodies, 
 as the experience of the workmen has shown to be 
 the most conducive to the improvement of its hardness 
 and colour, such as lead, zinc, bismuth, and antimony. 
 There are three sorts of pewter, distinguished by the 
 names of plate, trifle, and ley-pewter. The first was 
 formerly much used for plates and dishes; of the 
 second are made the pints, quarts, and other measures 
 of beer ; and of the ley-pewter, wine measures and 
 large vessels. 
 
 The best sort of pewter consists of 17 parts of anti- 
 mony to 100 parts of tin ; but the French add a little 
 copper to this kind of pewter. A very fine silver- 
 looking metal is composed of 100 pounds of tin, eight 
 of antimony, one of bismuth, and four of copper. On 
 the contrary, the ley-pewter, by comparing its specific 
 gravity with those of the mixtures of tin and lead, 
 must contain more than a fifth part of its weight of 
 lead. 
 
 Peye'ri glandule. Peyer’s glands. The small 
 glands situated under the villous coat of the intestines. 
 
 PEZIZA. (Somewhat altered from the Greek ireCt/cy, 
 which is derived from n-r^a, the sole of the foot. Piiov 
 
 speaks of the pezizoe , as the Greek appellation of such 
 fungi, as grow without any stalk or apparent root.) 
 The name of a genus of plants. Class, Oryptogamia ; 
 Order, Fungi. 
 
 Pezi'za auriculae. Auricula judce ; Fungus sam- 
 bucinus ; Agaricus auricula forma. Jew’s ears. A 
 membranaceous fungus. Peziza concava rugosa auri- 
 formis , of Linnaeus, which resembles the human ear. 
 Its virtues are adstringent, and when employed (by 
 some its internal use is not thought safe), it is made 
 into a decoction, as a gargle for relaxed sore throats. 
 
 PHACIA. (^afcta, a lentil.) A cutaneous spot or 
 blemish, called by the Latins lentigo and lenticula. 
 
 PHENOMENON. (From <paivu), to make appear.) 
 An appearance which is contrary to the usual process 
 of nature. 
 
 PHAGEDENA. (From to eat.) A species 
 of ulcer that spreads very rapidly. 
 
 PHAGEDENIC. (Phagedcenicus ; from 0avw, to 
 eat.) 1. An ulceration which spreads very rapidly. 
 
 2. Applications that destroy fungous flesh. 
 
 Phalacrotis. (From $aXaxpos, bald.) Baldness. 
 
 Pha'lacrum. (From (paXaupos , bald.) A surgical 
 instrument, with a blunt, smqptli top ; as a probe. 
 
 Phala'nges. The plural of Phalanx. 
 
 Phalango'sis. (From cpaXayl,, a row of soldiers.) 
 1. An affection of the eyelids, where there are two or 
 more rows of hairs upon them. 
 
 2. A morbid inversion of the eyelids. 
 
 PHA'LANX. ( Phalanx , gis. f.; from <pa\ay\, a 
 battalion.) The small bones of the fingers and toes, 
 which are distinguished into the first, second, and 
 third phalanx. 
 
 PHA'LARIS. (From <pa\os, white, shining: so 
 named -from its white shining seed, supposed to be the 
 ( paXapos of Dioscorides.) The name of a genus of 
 plants. Class, Triandria; Order.. Digynia. Canary 
 
 Phalaris canariensis. Canary grass. The seed 
 of this plant is well known to be the common food of 
 canary-birds. In the Canary islands, the inhabitants 
 grind it into meal, and make a coarse sort of bread 
 with it. 
 
 PHA'LLUS. (Named after the 0aXXoj of the 
 Greeks, to which it bears a striking resemblance.) The 
 name of a genus, of the Order Fungi ; Class, Crypto- 
 gamia. 
 
 Phallus esculentus. The systematic name of 
 morel fungus. It grows on moist banks and wet pas 
 tures, and springs up in May. It is used in the same 
 manner as the truffle, for gravies and stewed dishes, but 
 gives an inferior flavour. 
 
 Phallus impudicus. The systematic name of the 
 plant called Fungus phalloidcs, stink-homs. A fungus 
 which is, at a distance, intolerably foetid, so that it is 
 oftener smelled than seen, being supposed to be some 
 carrion, and therefore avoided ; when near it has only 
 the pungency of volatile alkali. It is applied to allay 
 pain in the limbs. 
 
 PHANTA'SMA. (From (pavragco , to make appear.) 
 Imagination. 
 
 Pha'ricum. (From Pharos , the island from whence 
 it was brought) A violent kind of poison. 
 
 PHARM ACEU'TIC. ( Pharmaceuticus ; from 0ap- 
 paKevu, to exhibit medicines.) Belonging to pharmacy. 
 See Pharmacy. 
 
 PH ARMACOCHY'MIA. (From (pappauov , a medi- 
 cine, and %upta, chemistry.) Pharmaceutic chemistry, 
 or that part of chemistry which respects the prepara 
 tion of medicines. 
 
 PHARMACOLITE. Native arseniate of lime. 
 
 PHARMACOPOEIA. (From (pappaKov , a medicine, 
 and zsoieu), to make.) A dispensatory, or book of 
 directions for the composition of medicines approved 
 of by medical practitioners, or published by authority. 
 The following are the most noted, viz. 
 
 P. Amstelodamensis. 
 P. Argentoratensis. 
 
 P. Augetoratensis. 
 
 P. Bateana. 
 
 P. Brandenburgensis. 
 P. Brandenburgica. 
 
 P. Bruxellensis. 
 
 P. Edinburg ensis. 
 P. Hafniensis. 
 
 P. Londinensis. 
 
 P. Nor imb erg ensis. 
 P. Parisiensis. 
 
 P. Ratisbonensis. 
 
 P. Regia. 
 
 PIIARMACOPO'L A. (From (pappaKov, a medicine, 
 and sJwAew, to sell.) An apothecary or vender of me- 
 dicines. 
 
 PHARMACOPO'LIUM. (From <pappaicov, a medi- 
 
 171 
 
PHA 
 
 cine, and gjoAew, to sell.) A druggist’s or apothecary’s 
 shop. 
 
 Pharmacopoeia.. (From (papyaKov, a medicine, 
 and zsouis, a potion.) A liquid medicine. 
 
 PHARMACOTHE'CA. (From <pappaicov, a medi- 
 cine, and ridrjpi, to place.) A medicine-chest. 
 
 PHARMACY. ( Pharmacia ; from (papgaKov , a 
 
 medicine.) The art of preparing remedies for the 
 treatment of diseases. 
 
 The articles of the Materia Medica, being generally 
 unfit for administration in their original state, are sub- 
 
 { ected to various operations, mechanical or chemical, 
 >y which they become adapted to this purpose. Herein 
 consists the practice of pharmacy, which therefore re- 
 quires a previous knowledge of the sensible and 
 chemical properties of the substances operated on. 
 The qualities of many bodies are materially changed 
 by heat, especially in conjunction with air and other 
 chemical agents ; the virtues of others reside chiefly in 
 certain parts, which may be separated by the action of 
 various menstrua, particularly with the assistance of 
 heat ; and the joint operation of remedies on the hu- 
 man body is often very different from what would be 
 anticipated, from that which they exert separately ; 
 hence in the preparations and compositions of the 
 Pharmacopoeias, we are furnished with many powerful 
 as well as elegant forms of medicine. 
 
 [ Pharmacy , College of. A College of Pharmacy 
 was instituted in the City of New-York, in 1829, by 
 the Druggists and Apothecaries, with the following 
 provisions : 
 
 “No person hereafter engaging in such business, 
 shall be admitted as a member, unless he has been re- 
 gularly educated as a Druggist or Apothecary, or has 
 received a diploma from this college, and is of correct 
 moral deportment. 
 
 “It shall be the duty of the beard of Trustees, to 
 recommend suitable persons as Lecturers on Materia 
 Medica, Chemistry, and Pharmacy, and on such other 
 branches of science as may be useful in the instruc- 
 tion of Apothecaries, who shall be elected by a majo- 
 rity, at a general meeting of the college. 
 
 “ The Trustees shall have power to publish in a pam- 
 phlet form, from time to time, such original essays or 
 extracts from books of science, as may in their opinion 
 be deemed useful for the advancement of knowledge, 
 connected with the business of Druggists or Apotheca- 
 ries. — Extr. from circular. A.1 
 PHARYNGE'THRON. Qapvyycdpov- The pha- 
 rynx, or fauces. 
 
 PHARYNGE'US. (From (f>apvy\ , the pharynx.) 
 Belonging to or affecting the pharynx ; thus cynanche 
 pharyngea, &c. 
 
 Pharyngostaphyli'nus. A muscle originating in 
 the pharynx, and terminating in the uvula. 
 
 PH ARYNGOTO'MIA. (From <papvy \ , the pharynx, 
 and repvo), to cut.) The operation of cutting the pha- 
 rynx. 
 
 PHA'RYNX. (Airo rou tiepu), because it conveys 
 the food into the stomach.) The muscular bag at the 
 back part of the mouth. It is shaped like a funnel, 
 adheres to the fauces behind the larynx, and terminates 
 in the oesophagus. Its use is to receive the masticated 
 food, and to convey it into the oesophagus. 
 
 PHASE'OLUS. (From <paorj\os , a little ship, or 
 galliot, which its pods were supposed to resemble.) 
 The name of a genus of plants. Class, Diadelphia ; 
 Order, Decandria. 
 
 Phaseolus creticus. A decoction of the leaves of 
 this plant, called by the Americans Cajan and Cayan, 
 is said to restrain the bleeding from piles when exces- 
 ei ve.—Ray. 
 
 Phaseolus vulgaris. The systematic name of the 
 kidney-bean. This is often called the French bean ; 
 when young and well boiled it is easy of digestion, and 
 delicately flavoured. They are less liable to produce 
 flatulency than pease. 
 
 Phasga'nium. (From <Patryovov, a knife : so called 
 because its leaves are shaped like a knife, or sword.) 
 The herb swordgrass. 
 
 PHASIANUS. 1. The name of a genus of birds, 
 of the order Oallince. 
 
 2. The pheasant. 
 
 Phasianus colchicus. Tl e common pheasant. 
 Phasianus gallus. The common or wild cock. 
 
 Pn at'nium. (From Aarvy, a stall.) The socket of 
 a tooth. 
 
 172 
 
 PHI 
 
 PHELLA'NDRIUM. (From <pe\Xos , the cork-tree, 
 and avdpios, male : so called because it floats upon the 
 water like cork.) The name of a genus of plants. 
 Class, Pentandria; Order, Digynia. 
 
 Phellandrium aquaticum. The systematic name 
 of the water-fennel, or fine-leaved water hemlock. 
 Fceniculum aquaticum ; Cicutaria aquatica. The plant 
 which bears this name in the pharmacopoeias is the 
 Phellandrium — foliorum rarnificationibus divaricatis , 
 of Linnaeus. It possesses vertiginous and poisonous 
 qualities, which are best counteracted by acids, alter 
 clearing the primae vise. The seeds are recommended 
 by some, in conjunction with Peruvian bark, in the 
 cure of pulmonary phthisis. 
 
 Phe'mos. (From 0ipow, to shut up.) A medicine 
 against a dysentery. 
 
 v [“ Phenicin is produced by stopping the action of 
 the sulphuric acid on indigo before it is converted into 
 cerulin ; diluting, filtering, and washing the mixture 
 with water, when it becomes of a bottle-green colour : 
 muriate of potassa is added to the blue washings which 
 are finally obtained, when the phenicin is precipitated 
 of a fine reddish purple colour. It is soluble in water, 
 and in alkohol, forming blue-coloured solutions, and is 
 easily converted into cerulin by the action of water. 
 From its ultimate analysis, Mr. Crum is disposed to 
 consider phenicin as constituted of I indigo-}- 2 wa- 
 ter.” — Webs. Man. Chem. A.l 
 
 PHILADE'LPHUS. (From 0(Aew, to love, and 
 aSeXcpos, a brother: so.called because, by its roughness, 
 it attaches itself to whatever is near it.) See Galium 
 aparine. ' 
 
 PHILANTHRO'PUS. (From (pi Acw, to love, and 
 avQpwnos, a man : so called from its uses.) 1. A medi 
 cine which relieves the pain of the stone. 
 
 2. The herb goose-grass, because it sticks to the gar- 
 ments of those who touch it. See Galium aparine. 
 
 PHILO'NIUM. (From Philo, its inventor.) A 
 warm opiate. 
 
 Philonium londinknse. An old name of the Con 
 fectio opii. 
 
 PHI'LTRUM. (From <pi\tw, to love.) 1. A philtre 
 or imaginary medicine, to excite love. 
 
 2. The depression on the upper lip, where lovers sa 
 lute. 
 
 PH ILLY' R I A. (ILAAepto of Dioscorides, supposed 
 to be so called from Phillyria , the mother of Chiron, 
 who first applied it medicinally. The name of a genus 
 of plants, Class, Diandria ; Order, Monogynia. Mock 
 privet. 
 
 PHIMO'SIS. (From (Pipco, to bind up.) A con- 
 striction or straitness of the extremity of the pre- 
 puce, which, preventing the glans from being unco- 
 vered, is often the occasion of many troublesome com- 
 plaints. It may arise from different causes, both in 
 children and grown persons. Children have naturally 
 the prepuce very long; and as it exceeds the extremity 
 of the glans, and is not liable to be distended, it is apt 
 to contract its orifice. This often occasions a lodgment 
 of a small quantity of urine between that and the glans, 
 which, if it grows corrosive, may irritate the parts so 
 as to produce an inflammation. In this case, the ex- 
 tremity of the prepuce becomes more contracted, and 
 consequently the urine more confined. Hence the 
 whole inside of the prepuce excoriates and suppurates ; 
 the end of it grows thick and swells, and in some 
 months becomes callous. At other times it does not 
 grow thick, but becomes so strait and contracted as 
 hardly to allow the introduction of a probe. The only 
 way to remove this disorder is by an operation. A 
 phimosis may affect grown persons from the same 
 cause as little children ; though there are some grown 
 persons who cannot uncover their glans, or at least not 
 without pain, and yet have not the extremity of the 
 prepuce so contracted as to confine the urine from pass- 
 ing, we notwithstanding find them sometimes troubled 
 with a phimosis, which might be suspected to arise 
 from a venereal taint, but has, in reality, a much more 
 innocent cause. There are, we know, sebaceousglands, 
 situated in the prepuce, round the corona, which se- 
 crete an unctuous humour, which sometimes becomes 
 acrimonious, irritates the skin that covers the glans, 
 and the irritation extended to the internal membrane of 
 the prepuce, they both become inflamed, and yield a 
 purulent serum, which cannot be discharged, because 
 the glans is swelled, and the orifice of the prepuce con- 
 tracted. We find also some grown persons, who, 
 
PHL 
 
 PHL 
 
 though they never uncovered the glans, have been sub- 
 ject to phimosis from a venereal cause. In some, it is 
 owing to gonorrhoea, where the matter lodged between 
 the prepuce and the glans occasioned the same excoria- 
 tion as the discharge before mentioned from the seba- 
 ceous glands. In others, it proceeds from venereal 
 chancres on the prepuce, the glans, or the fraenum; 
 which producing an inflammation either on the pre- 
 puce or glans, or both, the extremity of the foreskin 
 contracts, and prevents the discharge of the matter. 
 The parts, in a very little time, are greatly tumefied, 
 and sometimes a gangrene comes on in less than two 
 days. 
 
 PHLEBORRHA GIA. (From <p\etp, a vein, and 
 priYwpi, to break out.) A rupture of a vein. 
 
 PHLEBOTOMY. ( Phlebotomia ; QXeip, a vein, and 
 repvi i), to cut.) The opening of a vein. 
 
 PHLEGM. ( Phlegma , atis. n.; from to burn 
 
 or to excite.) In chemistry it means water from distil- 
 lation, but, in the common acceptation of the word, it 
 is a thick and tenacious mucus secreted in the lungs. 
 
 Phleomago'ga. (From d»Xty/ra, phlegm, and ayw, 
 to drive out.) Medicines which promote the discharge 
 of phlegm. 
 
 PHLEGMA'SIA. (From <p\ syw, to burn.) An in- 
 flammation. 
 
 Phlegmasia dolens. A very improper name given 
 by Dr. Hull to a disease noticed by some of the French 
 writers, under the name of the L'mjlure desjambes et 
 des cuisses de la femme accouclii ; while others have 
 called it diptt du lait , from its supposed cause. By 
 the Germans it is called (Edema lacteum , and by the 
 English the white leg. This disease principally affects 
 women in the puerperal state; in a few instances it 
 has been observed to attack pregnant women ; and, in 
 one or two cases, nurses, on losing their children, have 
 been affected by it. Women of all descriptions are 
 liable to be attacked by it during and soon after child- 
 bed; but those, whose limbs have been pained or ana- 
 sarcous during pregnancy, and who do not suckle their 
 offspring, are more especially subject to it. It has 
 rarely occurred oftener than once to the same female. 
 It supervenes to easy and natural, as well as to diffi- 
 cult and preternatural births. It sometimes makes its 
 appearance in twenty-four or forty-eight hours after 
 delivery, and at other times, not till a month or six weeks 
 after ; but, in general, the attack takes place from the 
 tenth to the sixteenth day of the lying-in. It has, in many 
 instances, attacked women who were recovering from 
 puerperal fever ; and, in some cases, has supervened or 
 succeeded to thoracic inflammation. It not uncommonly 
 begins with coldness and rigors ; these are succeeded by 
 heat, thirst, and other symptoms of pyrexia ; and then 
 pain, stiffness, and other symptoms of topical inflam- 
 mation supervene. Sometimes the local affection is 
 fromthefirst accompanied with, but is not preceded by, 
 febrile symptoms. Upon other occasions, the topical 
 affection is neither preceded by puerperal fever, nor 
 rigors, &c.; but soon after it has taken place, the pulse 
 becomes more frequent, the heal of the body is in- 
 creased, and the patient is affected with thirst, head- 
 ache, & c. The pyrexia is very various in degree in 
 different patients, and sometimes assumes an irre- 
 gular remittent or intermittent type. The complaint 
 generally takes place on one side only at first, and the 
 part where it commences is various ; but it most com- 
 monly begins in the lumbar, hypogastric, or inguinal 
 region, on one side, or in the hip, or top of the thigh, 
 and corresponding labium pudendi. In this case, the 
 patient first perceives a sense of pain, weight, and stiff- 
 ness, in some of the above-mentioned parts, which are 
 increased by every attempt to move the pelvis, or lower 
 limb. If the part be carefully examined, it generally is 
 found rather fuller or hotter than natural, and tender 
 to the touch, but not discoloured. The pain increases, 
 always becomes very severe, and, in some cases, is of 
 the most excruciating kind. It extends along the thigh, 
 and when it has subsisted for some time, longer or 
 shorter in different patients, the top of the thigh and 
 the labium pudendi become greatly swelled, and the 
 pain is then sometimes alleviated, but accompanied 
 with a greater sense of distention. The pain next ex- 
 tends down to the knee, and is generally the most se- 
 vere on the inside and back of the thigh, in the direc- 
 tion of the internal cutaneous and the crural nerves ; 
 when it has continued for some time, the whole of the 
 thigh becomes swelled, and the pain is somewhat re- 
 
 lieved. The pain then extends down the leg to the 
 foot, and is commonly the most severe in the direction 
 of the posterior tibial nerve; after some time, the 
 part last attacked begins to swell, and the pain abates 
 in violence, but is still very considerable, especially on 
 any attempt to move the limb. The extremity being 
 now swelled throughout its whole extent, appears per- 
 fectly or nearly uniform, and it is not perceptibly les- 
 sened by an horizontal position, like an cedematose 
 limb. It is of the natural colour, or even whiter, is 
 hotter than natural ; excessively tense, and exquisitely 
 tender when touched. When pressed by the finger in 
 different parts, it is found to be elastic, little, if any, im- 
 pression remaining, and that onlyfor a very short time. 
 If a puncture, or incision, be made into the limb, in 
 some instances, no fluid is discharged ; in others, a 
 small quantity only issues out, which coagulates soon 
 after ; and in others a large quantity of fluid escapes, 
 which does not coagulate ; but the whole of the effused 
 matter cannot be drawn off in this way. The swelling 
 of the limb varies both in degree and in the space of 
 time requisite for its full formation. In most instances, 
 it arrives at double the natural size, and in some cases 
 at a much greater. In lax habits, and in patients 
 whose legs have been very much affected with ana- 
 sarca during pregnancy, the swelling takes place more 
 rapidly than in those who are differently circumstanced ; 
 it sometimes arrives, in the former class of patients, at 
 its greatest extent in twenty-four hours, or less, from the 
 first attack. 
 
 Instead of beginning invariably at the upper part of 
 the limb, and descending to the lower, this complaint 
 has been known to begin in the foot, the middle of the 
 leg, the ham, and the knee. In whichsoever of these 
 parts it happens to begin, it is generally soon diffused 
 over the whole of the limb, and, when this has taken 
 place, the limb presents the same phenomena, exactly, 
 that have been stated above, as observable when the 
 inguen, &c. are first affected. 
 
 After some days, generally from two to eight, the 
 febrile symptoms diminish, and the swelling, heat, ten- 
 sion, weight, and tenderness of the lower extremity, 
 begin to abate, first about the upper part of the thigh, 
 or about the knee, and afterward in the leg and foot. 
 Some inequalities are found in the limb, which, at first, 
 feel like indurated glands, but, upon being more nicely 
 examined, their edges are not so well defined as those 
 of conglobate glands; and they appear to be occasion- 
 ed by the effused matter being of different degrees of 
 consistence in different points. The conglobate glands 
 of the thigh and leg are sometimes felt distinctly, and 
 are tender to the touch, but are seldom materially en- 
 larged: and as the swelling subsides, it has happened, 
 that an enlargement of the lymphatic vessels, in 
 some part of the limb, has been felt, or been supposed 
 to be felt. 
 
 The febrile symptoms having gradually disappeared, 
 the pain and tenderness of the limb being much re- 
 lieved, and the swelling and tension being considerably 
 diminished, the patient is debilitated and much re- 
 duced, and the limb feels stiff, heavy, benumbed, and 
 weak. When the finger is pressed strongly against it 
 for some time, in different points, it is found to be less 
 elastic than at first, in some places retaining the im- 
 pression of the finger for a longer, in other places for 
 a shorter time, or scarcely at all. And, if the limb be 
 suffered to hang down, or if the patient walk much, it 
 is found to be more swelled in the evening, and as- 
 sumes more of an cedematose appearance. In this 
 state the limb continues for a longer or shorter time, 
 and is commonly at length reduced wholly, or nearly, 
 to the natural size. 
 
 Hitherto the disease has been described as affecting 
 only one of the inferior extremities, and as terminating 
 by resolution, or the effusion of a fluid that is removed 
 by the absorbents; but, unfortunately, it sometimes 
 happens, that after it abates in one limb, the other is 
 attacked in a similar way. It also happens, in some 
 cases, that the swelling is not terminated by resolution ; 
 for sometimes a suppuration takes place in one or both 
 legs, and ulcers are formed which are difficult to heal. 
 In a few cases, a gangrene has supervened. In some 
 instances, the patient has been destroyed by the vio- 
 lence of the disease, before either suppuration or gan- 
 grene have happened. 
 
 The predisposing causes of this disease, when it 
 occurs during the pregnant or puerperal state, or in a 
 
 173 
 
PHL 
 
 PHO 
 
 short time afterward, appear to be, 1st, The increased 
 irritability and disposition to inflammation which pre- 
 vail during pregnancy , and in a still higher degree for 
 some time after parturition. 2dly, The over-distend- 
 ed , or relaxed state of the blood-vessels of the inferior 
 part of the trunk and of the lower extremities, produced 
 during the latter months of utero- gestation. 
 
 Among the exciting causes of this disease may be 
 enumerated, 1st, Contusions, or violent exertions of 
 the lower portions of the abdominal and other muscles 
 inserted in the pelvis, or thighs, or of the muscles of 
 the inferior extremities, and contusions of the cellular 
 texture connected with these muscles, during a tedious 
 labour. 2dly, The application of cold and moisture t 
 which are known to act very powerfully upon every 
 system in changing the natural distribution of the cir- 
 culating fluids, and, consequently, in a system predis- 
 posed by parturition, may assist in producing the dis- 
 ease, by occasioning the fluids to be impelled, in unu- 
 sual quantity, into the weakened vessels of the lumbar, 
 hypogastric, and inguinal regions, and of the inferior 
 extremities. 3dly, Suppression , or diminution of the 
 lochia, and of the secretion or milk, which, by inducing 
 a plethoric state of the sanguiferous system, may occa- 
 sion an inflammatory diathesis, may favour congestion, 
 and the determination of an unusual quantity of blood 
 to the vessels of the parts just mentioned, and thus con- 
 tribute to the production of an inflammation of these 
 parts. 4thly, Food taken in too large quantity , and of 
 a too stimulating quality , especially when the patient 
 does not give suck. This cause both favours the pro- 
 duction of plethora, and stimulates the heart and arte- 
 ries to more frequent and violent action ; the effects of 
 which may be expected to be particularly felt in the 
 lumbar, hypogastric, or inguinal regions, and in the 
 lower extremities, from the state of their blood-vessels. 
 5thly, Standing, or walking too much, before the arte- 
 ries and veins of the lower half of the body have re- 
 covered sufficiently from the effects of the distention 
 which existed during the latter months of pregnancy. 
 This must necessarily occasion too great a determina- 
 tion of blood to these parts, and consequently too great 
 a congestion in them ; whence they will be more stimu- 
 lated than the upper parts of the body, and inflamma- 
 tion will sometimes be excited in them. 
 
 From an attentive consideration of the whole of 
 the phenomena observable in this disease, and of its 
 remote causes and cure, no doubt remains, Dr. Hull 
 thinks, that the proximate cause consists in an inflam- 
 matory affection, producing suddenly a considerable 
 effusion of serum and coagulating lymph from the ex- 
 halants into the cellular membrane of the lymph. 
 
 Phlegma'sije. The plural of phlegmasia. Inflam- 
 mations. The name of the second order in the class 
 Pyrexia:, of Cullen’s Nosological arrangement, charac- 
 terized by pyrexia, with topical pain and inflammation ; 
 the blood, after venesection, exhibiting a buffy coat. 
 
 PHLEGM ATORRHA'GIA. (From Qktypa, mucus, 
 and pyyvvpi, to break out.) A discharge of thin mu- 
 cous phlegm from the nose, through cold. 
 
 PHLE'GMON. ( Phlegmon , onis. m. ; from (fheyw, 
 to burn.) Phlegmone. An inflammation of a bright 
 red colour, with a throbbing and pointed tumour, tend- 
 ing to suppuration. 
 
 PHLOGISTON. (From (fAoyi^w, to burn.) The 
 supposed general inflammable principle of Stahl, who 
 imagined it was pure fire, or the matter of fire fixed 
 in combustible bodies, in order to distinguish it from 
 fire in action, or in a state of liberty. 
 
 Phlogisticated air. See Nitrogen. 
 
 Phlogisticated alkali. See Alkali phlogisticated. 
 
 Phlogisticated gas. See Nitrogen. 
 
 PHLOGO'SIS. (From <f>\oyow, to inflame.) In- 
 flammation. See Inflammation. 
 
 PHLOGOTICA. (Phlogoticus ; from (f>\tyw, to 
 burn.) The name of the second order ol the class 
 Haimatica, in Good’s Nosology. Inflammation. Its 
 genera are Apostema; Phlegmone; Phyma ; Ionthus ; 
 Phlysis ; Erythema; Empresma; Ophthalmia ; Catar- 
 rhus ; Dyscntcria; Bucnemia; Arthrosia. 
 
 l’HLYCTAS'NA. (<I> hvKraivai , small bladders.) 
 Phlyctis ; Phlysis. A small pellucid vesicle, that con- 
 tains a serous fluid. 
 
 PHLYSIS. (From 6\vlo), to burn.) The name of 
 a genus of diseases in Good’s Nosology. Class, Hcema- 
 tica ; Order, Phlogotica. It has only one species, 
 Phlysis paronychia. Whitlow. 
 
 174 
 
 PHLYZA'CIUM. (From <p\v^o>, to be hot.) A 
 pustule on the skin, excited by fire or heat. Sec 
 
 Pustule. 
 
 PHtENIGMUS. (From <poivii, red.) 1. A redness 
 of the skin, such as is produced by stimulating sub- 
 stances. 
 
 2. That which reddens the skin when applied to it. 
 
 PHCE'NIX. ($om£, of the ancient Greeks, the date 
 palm-tree ; from which, as a primitive word , Phoenicia, 
 the land of palm-trees, seems to have derived its name, 
 as likewise the red colour phoeniceus.) The name of 
 a genus of plants. Class, Dirncia; Order, Triandria. 
 The date palm-tree. 
 
 Ph<enix dactylifera. The systematic name of 
 the date-tree. Phoenix- - frondibus pinnatis ; foliolis 
 ensiformibus complicatis, of Linnreus. The fruit is 
 called dactylus or date. Dates are oblong. Before 
 they are ripe, they are rather rough and astringent ; 
 but when perfectly matured, they are much of the na- 
 ture of the fig. See Ficus carica. Senegal dates are 
 much esteemed, they having a more sugary, agreeable 
 flavour than those of iEgypt and other places. Dates 
 are aperient. 
 
 PHONICA. (Phonicus ; from <pu>vrj, the voice.) 
 The name of the first order of the class Pneumatica, 
 in Good’s Nosology. Diseases affecting the vocal 
 avenues. It has six genera, viz. Coryza ; Polypus ; 
 Rhonchus ; Aphonia ; Dysphonia ; Psellismus. 
 
 PHOSGENE GAS. {Phosgene : so called by its 
 discoverer, Doctor John Davy, from its mode of pro- 
 duction.) Chloro-carbonaceous acid, a combination 
 of carbonic oxide and chlorine, made by exposing a 
 mixture of equal volumes of chlorine, and carbonic 
 oxide, to the action of light. It has a peculiar pungent 
 odour, is soluble in water, and is resolved into carbonic 
 and muriatic acid gas. 
 
 PHOSPHATE. ( Phosphas ; from phosphorus .) A 
 salt formed by the union of phosphoric acid with sali- 
 fiable bases; thus, phosphate of ammonia, phosphate 
 of lime, &c. . 
 
 PHOSPHATIC ACID. Acidum phosphaticum. 
 “ This acid is obtained by the slow combustion of cy- 
 linders of phosphorus in the air. For which purpose, 
 it is necessary that the air be renewed to support the 
 combustion ; that it be humid, otherwise the dry coat 
 of phosphatic acid would screen the phosphorus from 
 farther action of the oxygen; and that the different 
 cylinders of phosphorus be insulated, to prevent the 
 heat from becoming too high, which would melt or in- 
 flame them, so as to produce phosphoric acid. The 
 acid, as it is formed, must be collected in a vessel, so 
 as to lose as little of it as possible. All these condi- 
 tions may be thus fulfilled : We take a parcel of glass 
 tubes, which are drawn out to a point at one end ; we 
 introduce into each a cylinder of phosphorus a little 
 shorter than the tube ; we dispose of these tubes along- 
 side of one another, to the amount of 30 or 40, in a 
 glass funnel, the beak of which passes into a bottle 
 placed on a plate, covered with water. We then 
 cover the bottle and its funnel with a large bell-glass,; 
 having a small hole in its top, and another in its side. 
 
 A film of phosphorus first evaporates, then combines 
 with the oxygen and the water of the air, giving birth 
 to phosphatic acid, which collects in small drops at the 
 end of the glass tubes, and falls through the funnel 
 into the bottle. A little phosphatic acid is also found 
 on the sides of the bell-glass, and in the water of the 
 plate. The process is a very slow one. 
 
 The phosphatic acid thus collected is very dilute. 
 We reduce it to a viscid consistence, by heating it 
 gently ; and better still, by putting it, at the ordinary 
 temperature, into a capsule over another capsule full 
 of concentrated sulphuric acid, under the receiver of 
 an air-pump, from which we exhaust the air. 
 
 The acid thus formed is a viscid liquid, without co- 
 lour, having a faint smell of phosphorus, a strong taste, 
 reddening strongly the tincture of litmus, and denser 
 than water in a proportion not well determined Every 
 thing leads to the belief that this acid would be solid, 
 could we deprive it of water. When it is heated in a 
 retort, phosphuretted hydrogen gas is evolved, and 
 phosphoric acid remains. The oxygen and hydrogen 
 of the water concur to this transformation. Phosphatic 
 acid has no action, either on oxygen gas, or on the at- 
 mospheric air at ordinary temperatures. In com- 
 bining with water, a slight degree of heat is occasion- 
 ed. The phosphatic acid in its action on the sal ilia 
 
PHO 
 
 PHO 
 
 t)!e bases is transformed into phosphorous and phos- 
 phoric acids, whence proceed phosphites and phos- 
 phates.” 
 
 PHOSPHITE. Phosphis. A salt formed by the 
 combination of phosphorous acid with salifiable bases ; 
 thus, ammoniacal phosphite , &c. 
 
 Phosphorated hydrogen. See Phosphorus. 
 
 PHOSPHORESCENCE. The luminous appearance 
 which is given off by phosphorescent bodies. 
 
 PHOSPHORIC ACID. Acidum phosphoricum. 
 “The base of this acid, or the acid itself, abounds in 
 the mineral, vegetable, and animal kingdoms. In the 
 mineral kingdom it is found in combination with lead, 
 in the green lead ore; with iron, in the bog ores, 
 which afford cold short iron, and more especially with 
 calcareous earth in several kinds of stone. Whole 
 mountains in the province of Estremadura in Spain are 
 composed of this combination of phosphoric acid and 
 lime. Bowles affirms, that the stone is whitish and 
 tasteless, and affords a blue flame without smell when 
 thrown upon burning coals. Prout describes it as a 
 dense stone, not hard enough to strike fire with steel ; 
 and says that it is found in strata, which always lie 
 horizontally upon quartz, and which are intersected 
 with veins of quartz. When this stone is scattered 
 upon burning coals, it does not decrepitate,' but burns 
 with a beautiful green light, which lasts a considerable 
 time. It melts into a white enamel by the blow-pipe ; 
 is soluble with heat, and some effervescence in the ni- 
 tric acid, and forms sulphate of lime with the sulphu- 
 ric acid, while the phosphoric acid is set at liberty in 
 the fluid. 
 
 The vegetable kingdom abounds with phosphorus, 
 or its acid. It is principally found in plants that grow 
 in marshy places, in turf, and several species of the 
 white woods. Various seeds, potatoes, agaric, soot, 
 and charcoal, afford phosphoric acid, by abstracting 
 the nitric acid from them, and lixiviating the residue. 
 The lixivium contains the phosphoric acid, which may 
 either be saturated with lime by the addition of lime- 
 water, in which case it forms a solid compound ; or it 
 may be tried by examination of its leading properties 
 by other chemical methods- 
 
 In the animal kingdom it is found in almost every 
 part of the bodies of animals which are not considera- 
 bly volatile. There is not, in all probability, any part 
 of these organized beings which is free from it. It has 
 been obtained from blood, flesh, both of land and water 
 animals ; from cheese ; and it exists in large quantities 
 in bones, combined with calcareous earth. Urine con- 
 tains it, not only in a disengaged state, but also com- 
 bined with ammonia, soda, and lime. It was by the 
 evaporation and distillation of this excrementitious 
 fluid with charcoal that phosphorus was first made ; 
 the charcoal decomposing the disengaged acid and the 
 ammoniacal salt. But it is more cheaply obtained by 
 the process of Scheele, from bones, by the application 
 of an acid to their earthy residue after calcination. 
 
 In this process the sulphuric acid appears to be the 
 mbst convenient, because it forms a nearly insoluble 
 compound with the lime of the bones. Bones of beef, 
 mutton, or veal, being calcined to whiteness in an open 
 fire, lose almost half of their weight. This must be 
 pounded, and sifted ; or the trouble may be spared by 
 buying the powder that is sold to make cupels fofr the 
 assayers, and is, in fact, the powder of burned bones 
 ready sifted. To three pounds of the powder there 
 may be added about two pounds of concentrated sul- 
 phuric acid. Four or five pounds of water must be af- 
 terward added to assist the action of the acid; and 
 during the whole process the operator must remember 
 to place himself and his vessels so that the fumes may 
 be blown from him. The whole may be then left on a 
 gentle sand bath for twelve hours or more, taking care 
 to supply the loss of water which happens by evapora- 
 tion. The next day a large quantity of water must be 
 added, the whole strained through a sieve, and the re- 
 sidual matter, which is sulphate of lime, must be edul- 
 corated by repeated affusions of hot water, till it passes 
 tasteless. The waters contain phosphoric acid nearly 
 free from lime; and by evaporation, first in glazed 
 earthen, and then in glass vessels, or rather in vessels of 
 platina or silver, for the hot acid acts upon glass, afford 
 the acid in a concentrated state, which, by the force of 
 strong heat in a crucible, may be made to acquire the 
 form of a transparent consistent glass, though it is 
 usually of a milky, opaque appearance. 
 
 For making phosphorus, it is not necessary o evapo- 
 rate the water further than to bring it to the consis- 
 tence of syrup ; and the small portion of lime it con- 
 tains is not an impediment worth the trouble of remov- 
 ing, as it affects the produce very little. But when the 
 acid is required in a purer state, it is proper to add a 
 quantity of carbonate of ammonia, which, by double 
 elective attraction, precipitates the lime that was held 
 in solution by the phosphoric acid. The fluid, being 
 then evaporated, affords a crystallized ammoniacal 
 salt, which may be melted in a silver vessel, as the acid 
 acts upon glass or earthen vessels. The ammonia is 
 driven off by the heat, and the acid acquires the form 
 of a compact glass, as transparent as rock crystal, acid 
 'to the taste, soluble in water, and deliquescent in 
 the air. 
 
 This acid is commonly pure, but nevertheless may 
 contain a small quantity of soda, originally existing in 
 the bones, and not capable of being taken away by 
 this process, ingenious as it is. The only unequivocal 
 method of obtaining a pure acid appears to consist in 
 first converting it into phosphorus by distillation of the 
 materials with charcoal, and then converting it again 
 into acid by rapid combustion, at a high temperature, 
 either in oxygen or atmospheric air, or some other equi- 
 valent process. 
 
 Phosphorus may also be converted into the acid state 
 by treating it with nitric acid. In this operation, a 
 tubulated retort with a ground stopper, must be half 
 filled with nitric acid, and a gentle heat applied. A 
 small piece of phosphorus being then introduced 
 through the tube, will be dissolved with effervescence, 
 produced by the escape of a large quantity of nitric 
 oxide. The addition of phosphorus must be continued 
 until the last piece remains undissolved. The fire 
 being then raised to drive over the remainder of 
 the nitric acid, the phosphoric acid will be found in 
 the retort, partly in the concrete and partly in the li- 
 quid form. 
 
 Sulphuric acid produces nearly the same effect as the 
 nitric ; a large quantity of sulphurous acid flying off. 
 But as it requires a stronger heat to drive off the last 
 portions of this acid, it is not so well adapted to the 
 purpose. The liquid chlorine likewise acidifies it. 
 
 When phosphorus is burned by a strong heat, suffi- 
 cient to cause it to flame rapidly, it is almost perfectly 
 converted into dry acid, some of which is thrown up 
 by the force of the combustion, and the rest remains 
 upon the supporter. 
 
 This substance has also been acidified by the direct 
 application of oxygen gas passed through hot water 
 in which the phosphorus was liquefied or fused. 
 
 The general characters of phosphoric acid are: 1. 
 It is soluble in water in all proportions, producing a 
 specific gravity, which increases as the quantity of acid 
 is greater, but does not exceed 2.687, which is that of 
 the glacial acid. 2. It produces heat when mixed with 
 water, though not very considerable. 3. It has no 
 smell when pure, and its taste is sour, but not corro- 
 sive. 4. When perfectly dry, it sublimes in close ves- 
 sels ; but loses this property by the addition of water; 
 in which circumstance it greatly differs from the bora- 
 cic acid, which is fixed when dry, but rises by the help 
 of water. 5. When considerably diluted with water, 
 and evaporated, the aqueous vapour carries up a small 
 portion of the acid. 6. With charcoal or inflammable 
 matter, in a strong heat, it loses its oxygen, and be- 
 comes converted into phosphorus. 
 
 Phosphoric acid is difficult of crystallizing. 
 
 Though the phosphoric acid is scarcely corrosive, 
 yet, when concentrated, it acts upon oils, which it dis 
 colours, and at length blackens, producing heat, and a 
 strong smell like that of ether and oil of turpentine ; 
 but does not form a true acid soap. It has most effect 
 on essential oils, less on drying oils, and least of all on 
 fat oils. Spirit of wine and phosphoric acid have a 
 weak action on each other. Some heat is excited by 
 this mixture, and the product which comes over in dis- 
 tillation of the mixture is strongly acid, of a pungent 
 arsenical smell, inflammable with smoke, missible in 
 all proportions with water, precipitating silver and 
 mercury from their solutions, but not gold ; and al- 
 though not an ether, yet it seems to be an approxima 
 tion to that kind of combination. 
 
 Phosphoric acid, united with barytes , produces an 
 insoluble salt, in the form of a heavy white powder, 
 fusible at a high temoerature into a gray enamel. The 
 
 175 
 
PHO 
 
 PHO 
 
 best mode of preparing it is by adding an alkaline phos- 
 phate to the nitrate or muriate of barytes. 
 
 The phosphate of strontian differs from the preced- 
 ing in being soluble in an excess of its acid. 
 
 Phosphate of lime is very abundant in the native 
 state. 
 
 The phosphate of lime is very difficult to fuse, but 
 in a glasshouse furnace it softens, and acquires the se- 
 mi-transparency and grain of porcelain. It is insolu- 
 ble in water, but when well calcined, forms a kind of 
 paste with it, as in making cupels. Besides this use of 
 it, it is employed for polishing gems and metals, for ab- 
 sorbing grease from cloth, linen, or paper, and for pre- 
 paring phosphorus. In medicine it has been strongly 
 recommended against the rickets by Dr. Bonhomme of 
 Avignon, either alone or combined with phosphate of 
 soda. The burnt hartshorn of the shops is a phosphate 
 of lime. 
 
 An acidulous phosphate of lime is found in human 
 urine, and may be crystallized in small silky filaments, 
 or shining scales, which unite together into something 
 like the consistence of honey, and have a perceptibly 
 acid taste. It may be prepared by partially decom- 
 posing the calcareous phosphate of bones by the sul- 
 phuric, nitric, or muriatic acid, or by dissolving that 
 phosphate in phosphoric acid. It is soluble in water, 
 and crystallizable. Exposed to the action of heat, it 
 softens, liquefies, swells up, becomes dry, and may be 
 fused into a transparent glass, which is insipid, insolu- 
 ble, and unalterable in the air. In these characters it 
 differs from the glacial acid of phosphorus. It is partly 
 decomposable by charcoal, so as to afford phosphorus. 
 
 The phosphate of potass a is very deliquescent, and 
 not crystallizable, but condensing into a kind of jelly. 
 Like the preceding species, it first undergoes the aque- 
 ous fusion, swells, dries, and may be fused into a glass ; 
 but this glass deliquesces. It has a sweetish saline 
 taste. 
 
 The phosphate of soda was first discovered com- 
 bined with ammonia in urine, by Schockwitz, and was 
 called fusible or microcosmic salt. Margraft' obtained 
 it alone by lixiviating the residuum left after preparing 
 phosphorus from this triple salt and charcoal. Haupt, 
 who first discriminated the two, gave the phosphate of 
 soda the name of sal mirabile perlatum. Rouelle very 
 properly announced it to be a compound of soda and 
 phosphoric acid. Bergman considered it, or rather the 
 acidulous phosphate, as a peculiar acid, and gave it the 
 name of perlate acid. Guyton-Morveau did the same, 
 but distinguished it by the name of ouretic : at length 
 Klaproth ascertained its real nature to be "as Bouelle 
 had affirmed. 
 
 This phosphate is now commonly prepared by adding 
 to the acidulous phosphate of lime as much carbonate 
 of soda in solution as will fully saturate the acid. The 
 carbonate of lime which precipitates, being separated 
 by filtration, the liquid is duly evaporated so as to crys- 
 tallize the phosphate of soda; but if there be not a 
 t slight excess of alkali, the crystals will not be large and 
 regular. Funcke, of Linz, recommends, as a more 
 economical and expeditious mode, to saturate the ex- 
 cess of lime in calcined bones by dilute sulphuric acid, 
 and dissolve the phosphate of lime that remains in 
 nitric acid. To this solution he adds afi equal quan- 
 tity of sulphate of soda, and recovers the nitric acid by 
 distillation. He then separates the phosphate of soda 
 from sulphate of lime by elutriation and crystallization, 
 as usual. The crystals are rhomboidal prisms of dif- 
 ferent shapes ; efflorescent ; soluble in 3 parts of cold, 
 and li of hot water. They are capable of being fused 
 into an opaque white glass, which may be again dis- 
 solved and crystallized. It may be converted into an 
 acidulous phosphate by an addition of acid, or by either 
 of the strong acids, which partially, but not wholly, 
 decompose it. As its taste is simply saline, without 
 any thing disagreeable, it is much used as a purgative, 
 chiefly in broth, in which it is not distinguishable from 
 common salt. For this elegant addition to our phar- 
 maceutical preparations, we are indebted to Dr. Pear- 
 son. In assays with the blow-pipe it is of great utility ; 
 and it has been used instead of borax for soldering. 
 
 The phosphateof ammonia crystallizes in prisms with 
 four regular sides, terminating in pyramids, and some- 
 times in bundles of small needles. Its taste is cool, 
 saline, pungent, and urinous. On the fire it comports 
 itself like the preceding species, except that the whole 
 of its base may be driven off by a continuance of the 
 176 
 
 heat, leaving only the acid behind. It is but little more 
 soluble in hot water than in cold, which takes up a 
 fourth of its weight. It is pretty abundant in human 
 urine, particularly after it has become putrid. It is an 
 excellent flux both for assays and the blow-pipe, and in 
 the fabrication of coloured glass and artificial gems. 
 
 Phosphate of magnesia crystallizes in irregular 
 hexahedral prisms, obliquely truncated; but is com 
 monly pulverulent, as it effloresces very quickly. It 
 requires fifty parts of water to dissolve it. Its taste is 
 cool and sweetish. This salt too is found in urine. 
 
 An ammoniaco-magnesian phosphate has been dis- 
 covered in an intestinal calculus of a horse by Four 
 croy, and since by Bartholdi, and likewise by the for- 
 mer, in some human urinary calculi. 
 
 The phosphate of glucine has been examined by 
 Vauquelin, who informs us, that it is a white powder, 
 or mucilaginous mass, without any perceptible taste ; 
 fusible but not decomposable by heat ; unalterable in 
 the air, and insoluble unless in an excess of its acid. 
 
 It has been observed, that the phosphoric acid, 
 aided by heat, acts upon silex ; and we may add, that 
 it enters into many artificial gems in the state of a 
 silicious phosphate.” — Ure’s Chemical Dictionary. 
 
 PHOSPHORITE. A subspecies of apatite. 1. Com- 
 mon phosphorite. This is of a yellowish white colour, 
 when rubbed in an iron mortar, or thrown on red-hot 
 coals. It emits a green-coloured phosphoric light. It 
 is found in Estremadura, in Spain. 
 
 2. Earthy phosphorite. Of a grayish white colour, 
 and consists of dull dusty particles, which phospho- 
 resce on glowing coals._ It is found in Hungary. 
 
 PHOSPHOROUS ACID. Acidum phosphorosum. 
 “ This acid was discovered in 1812 by Sir H. Davy. 
 When phosphorus and corrosive sublimate act on 
 each other at an elevated temperature, a liquid called 
 protochloride of phosphorus is formed. Water added 
 to this, resolves it into muriatic and phosphorous acids. 
 A moderate heat suffices to expel the former, and the 
 latter remains associated with water. It has a very 
 sour taste, reddens vegetable bluee, and neutralizes 
 bases. When heated strongly in open vessels, it in- 
 flames. Phospburetted hydrogen flies off, and phos- 
 phoric acid remains. Ten parts of it heated in close 
 vessels give off one-half of bihydroguret of phosphorus, 
 and leave 8£ of phosphoric acid. Hence the liquid acid 
 consists of 80.7 acid -j- 19.3 water. Its prime equiva- 
 lent is 2.5.” 
 
 PHOSPHORUS. (From <f>w j, light, and <pep<o , to 
 carry.) Autophosphorus. A simple substance which 
 has never been found pure in nature. It is always 
 met with united to oxygen, or in the state of phosphoric 
 acid. In that state it exists very plentifully, and is 
 united to different animal, vegetable, and mineral sub- 
 stances. 
 
 “ If phosphoric acid be mixed with l-5th of its weight 
 of powdered charcoal, and the mixture distilled at a 
 moderate red heat, in a coated earthen retort, whose 
 beak is partially immersed in a basin of water, drops 
 of a waxy-looking substance will pass over, and, fall- 
 ing into the water, will concrete into the solid called 
 phosphorus. It must be purified, by straining it through 
 a piece of chamois leather, under warm water. It is 
 yellow and semitransparent. It is as soft as wax, but 
 fully more cohesive and ductile, ’its sp. gr. is 1.77. 
 It melts at 90° F. and boils at 550°. 
 
 In the atmosphere, at common temperatures, it emits 
 a white smoke, which, in the dark, appears luminous. 
 This smoke is acidulous, and results from the slow 
 oxygenation of the phosphorus'. In air perfectly dry, 
 however, phosphorus does not smoke, because the acid 
 which is formed is solid, and, closely incasing the com- 
 bustible, screens it from the atmospherical oxygen. 
 
 When phosphorus is heated in the air to about 148°, 
 it takes fire, and burns with a splendid white light, 
 and a copious dense smoke. If the combustion take 
 place within a large glass receiver, the smoke becomes 
 condensed into snowy looking particles, which fall in 
 a successive showier, coating the bottom plate with 
 a spongy efflorescence of phosphoric acid. This acid 
 snow soon liquefies by the absorption of aqueous va- 
 pour from the air. 
 
 When phosphorus is inflamed in oxygen, the light 
 and heat are incomparably more intense ; the former 
 dazzling the eye, and the latter cracking the glass ves- 
 sel. Solid phosphoric acid results ; consisting of 1.5 
 phosphorus 4- 2.0 oxvgen. 
 
PHO 
 
 PHD 
 
 When phosphorus is heated in highly rarefied air, 
 three products are formed from it : one is phosphoric 
 acid ; one is a volatile white powder ; and the third is 
 a red solid of comparative fixity, requiring a heat above 
 that of boiling water for its fusion. The volatile sub- 
 stance is soluble in water, imparting acid properties to 
 it. It seems to be phosphorous acid. The red sub- 
 stance is probably an oxide of phosphorus, since, for 
 its conversion into phosphoric acid it requires less 
 oxygen than phosphorus does. See Phosphoric , Phos- 
 phorous, and Hypophosphorous Acids. 
 
 Phosphorus and chlorine combine with great facili- 
 ty, when brought in contact with each other at common 
 temperatures. 
 
 1. When chlorine is introduced into a retort ex- 
 hausted of air, and containing phosphorus, the phos- 
 phorus takes fire, and burns with a pale flame, throw- 
 ing off sparks ; while a white substance rises and con- 
 denses on the sides of the vessel. 
 
 If the chlorine be in considerable quantity, as much as 
 12 cubic inches to a grain of phosphorus, the latter will 
 entirely disappear, and nothing but the white powder 
 will be formed, into which about 9 cubic inches of the 
 chlorine will be condensed. No new gaseous matter 
 is produced. 
 
 The powder is a compound of phosphorus and chlo- 
 rine, first described as a peculiar body by Sir H. Davy 
 in 1810 ; and various analytical and synthetical experi- 
 ments which he made with it, prove that it consists of 
 about 1 phosphorus, and 6.8 chlorine in weight. It is 
 the bichloride of phosphorus. 
 
 Its properties are very peculiar. It is snow- white, 
 extremely volatile, rising in a gaseous form at a tem- 
 perature much below that of boiling water. Under 
 pneumatic pressure it may be fused, and then it crystal- 
 lizes in transparent prisms. 
 
 It acts violently on water, decomposing it, whence 
 result the phosphoric and muriatic acids ; the former 
 from the combination of the phosphorus with the 
 oxygen, and the latter from that of the chlorine with 
 the hydrogen of the water. It produces flame when 
 exposed to a lighted taper. If it be transmitted 
 through an ignited glass tube, along with oxygen, it is 
 decomposed, and phosphoric acid and chlorine are ob- 
 tained. The superior fixity of the acid above the chlo- 
 ride, seems to give that ascendancy of attraction to the 
 oxygen here, which the chlorine possesses in most other 
 cases. Dry litmus paper exposed to its vapour in a 
 vessel exhausted of air, is reddened. When introduced 
 into a vessel containing ammonia, a combination takes 
 place, accompanied with much heat, and there results 
 a compound, insoluble in water, undecomposable by 
 acid or alkaline solutions, and possessing characters 
 analogous to earths. 
 
 2. The protochloride of phosphorus was first obtained 
 in a pure state by Sir H. Davy, in the year 1809. If 
 phosphorus be sublimed through corrosive sublimate, 
 in powder in a glass tube, a limpid fluid comes over as 
 clear as water, and having a specific gravity of 1.45. 
 It emits acid fumes when exposed to the air, by decom- 
 
 osing the aqueous vapour. If paper, imbued with it, 
 e exposed to the air, it becomes acid without inflam- 
 mation. It does not redden dry litmus paper plunged 
 into it. Its vapour burns in the flame of a candle. 
 When mixed with water, and heated, muriatic acid 
 flies oflT, and phosphorous acid remains. If it be intro- 
 duced into a vessel containing chlorine, it is converted 
 into the bichloride ; and if made to act upon ammonia, 
 phosphorus is produced, and the same earthy-like com- 
 pound results as that formed by the bichloride and 
 ammonia. 
 
 The compounds of iodine and phosphorus have been 
 examined by Sir H. Davy and Gay Lussac. 
 
 Phosphorus unites to iodine with the disengagement 
 of heat, but no light. One part of phosphorus and 
 eight of iodine form a compound of a red orange-brown 
 colour, fusible at about 212°, and volatile at a higher 
 temperature. 
 
 One part of phosphorus and 16 of iodine produce a 
 crystalline matter of a grayish-black colour, fusible 
 at 84°. 
 
 One part of phosphorus, and 24 of iodine, produce a 
 black substance partially fusible at 115°. 
 
 Phosphuretted hydrogen. Of this compound there 
 are two varieties ; one consisting of a prime of each 
 constituent, and therefore to be called phosphuretted 
 hydrogen ; another, in which the relation of phospho- 
 
 Tt 
 
 rus is one half less, to be called therefore subphosptm 
 retted hydrogen. 
 
 1. Phosphuretted hydrogen. Into a small retort 
 filled with milk of lime, or potassa water, let some 
 fragments of phosphorus be introduced, and let the 
 heat of an Argand flame be applied to the bottom of 
 the retort, while its beak is immersed in the water of a 
 pneumatic trough. Bubbles of gas will come over, 
 which explode spontaneously with contact of air. It 
 may also be procured by the action of dilute muriatic 
 acid on pliosphuret of lime. In order to obtain the gas 
 pure, however, we must receive it over mercury. Its 
 smell is very disagreeable. Its sp. grav. is 0.9022. 100 
 cubic inches weigh 27.5 gr. In oxygen, it inflames 
 with a brilliant white fight. In common air, when the 
 gaseous bubble bursts the film of water, and explodes, 
 there rises up a ring of white smoke, luminous in the 
 dark. Water absorbs about l-40th of its bulk of this 
 gas, and acquires a yellow colour, a bitter taste, and 
 the characteristic smell of the gas. When brought in 
 contact with chlorine it detonates with a brilliant green 
 light ; but the products have never been particularly 
 examined. 
 
 2. Subphosphuretted hydrogen. It was discovered 
 by Sir H. Davy in 1812. When the crystalline hydrate 
 of phosphorous acid is heated in a retort out of the 
 contact of air, solid phosphoric acid is formed, and a 
 large quantity of subphosphuretted hydrogen is evolved. 
 Its smell is foetid, but not so disagreeably so as that of 
 the preceding gas. It does not spontaneously explode 
 like it with oxygen ; but at a temperature of 300° a 
 violent detonation takes place. In chlorine it explodes 
 with a white flame. Water absorbs one-eighth of its 
 volume of this gas. 
 
 It is probable that phosphuretted hydrogen gas some- 
 times contains the subphosphuret and common hydro 
 gen mixed with it. 
 
 ‘ There is not, perhaps,’ says Sir H. Davy, 1 in the 
 whole series of chemical phenomena, a more beautiful 
 illustration of the theory of definite proportions, than 
 that offered in the decomposition of liydrophosphoroua 
 acid into phosphoric acid, and hydrophosphoric gas. 
 
 ‘ Four proportions of the acid contain four propor- 
 tions of phosphorus and four of oxygen ; two propor- 
 tions of water contain four proportions of hydrogen 
 and two of oxygen (all by volume.) The six propor- 
 tions of oxygen unite to three proportions of phospho- 
 rus to form three of phosphoric acid, and the four pro- 
 portions of hydrogen combine with one of phosphorus 
 to form one proportion of hydrophosphoric gas (that is, 
 subphosphuretted hydrogen) ; and there are no other 
 products.' — Elements , p. 297. 
 
 Phosphorus and sulphur are capable of combining. 
 They may be united by inciting them together in a tube 
 exhausted of air, or under water. In this last case, 
 they must be used in small quantities ; as, at the mo- 
 ment of their action, water is decomposed, sometimes 
 with explosions. They unite in many proportions. 
 The most fusible compound is that of one and a half 
 of sulphur to two of phosphorus. This remains liquid 
 at 40° Fahrenheit. When solid, its colour is yellowish- 
 white. It is more combustible than phosphorus, and 
 distils undecompounded at a strong heat. Had it 
 consisted of 2 sulphur — 3 phosphorus, we should have 
 had a definite compound of 1 prime of the first — 2 of 
 the second constituent. This proportion forms the 
 best composition for phosphoric fire-matches or bottles. 
 A particle of it attached to a brimstone match, inflames 
 when gently rubbed against a surface of cork or wood. 
 An oxide made by heating phosphorus in a narrow- 
 mouthed phial with an ignited wire, answers the same 
 purpose. The phial must be kept closely corked, other- 
 wise phosphorous acid is speedily formed. 
 
 Phosphorus is soluble in oils, and communicates to 
 them the property of appearing luminous in the dark. 
 Alkohol and ether also dissolve it, but more spa- 
 ringly.” 
 
 The earliest account we have concerning the medi- 
 cinal use of phosphorus, is in the seventh volume of 
 Haller’s Collection of Theses, relating to the history 
 and cure of diseases. The original dissertation is en- 
 titled, De Phosphori Loco Medicamenti adsumpti vir- 
 tute medica , aliquot casibus singularibus conjirmata , 
 Auctore J. Gabi Mentz. There are three cases of sin- 
 gular cures performed by means of phosphorus, nar- 
 rated in this thesis; the history of these cases and 
 cures was sent to Dr. Gabi Mentz, by his father. 
 
 177 
 
PHR 
 
 PHR 
 
 The first instance is of a man who laboured under a 
 putrid fever. 
 
 The second, is that of a man who laboured under a 
 bilious fever. 
 
 The third case is entitled a malignant catarrhal fever, 
 with petechiae. 
 
 The dangerous consequences which are likely to 
 follow the injudicious administration of phosphorus 
 cannot be impressed on the mind more strongly than 
 by reading the cases and experiments which are men- 
 tioned by Weickard, in the fourth part of his miscella- 
 neous writings, (Vermischte Medicineche Schrifften, 
 von M. A. Weickard.) 
 
 PHOSPHURET. ( Phosphuretum , from phosphorus.) 
 
 A combination of phosphorus, with a combustible or 
 metallic oxide. 
 
 Phosphurettcd hydrogen. See Phosphorus. 
 PHOSPHURETUM. See Phosphuret. 
 
 PHOTICITE. A mixture of the silicate and carbo- 
 silicate of manganese. 
 
 PHOTOPHO'BIA. (From </>wf, light, and (poBeui , to 
 dread.) Such an intolerance of light, that the eye, or 
 rather the retina, can scarcely bear its irritating rays. 
 Such patients generally wink, or close their eyes in 
 light, which they cannot bear without exquisite pain, 
 or confused vision. The proxknate cause is too great 
 a sensibility in the retina. The species are, 
 
 1. Photophobia inflammatoria , or dread of light from 
 an inflammatory cause, which is a particular symptom 
 of the internal ophthalmia. 
 
 2. Photophobia , from the disuse of light, which hap- 
 pens to persons long confined in dark places or prisons ; 
 on the coming out of which into light the pupil con- 
 tracts, and the persons cannot bear light. The depres- 
 sion of the cataract occasions this symptom, which ap- 
 pears as though fire and lightning entered the eye, not 
 being able to bear the strong rays of light. 
 
 3. Photophobia nervea, or a nervous photophobia, 
 which arises from an increased sensibility of the ner- 
 vous expansion and optic nerve. It is a symptom of 
 the hydrophobia, and many disorders, both acute and 
 nervous. 
 
 4. Photophobia , from too great light, as looking at the 
 sun, or at the strong light of modern lamps. 
 
 PHOTO'PSIA. (Front 0o>s, light, and o^tj, vision.) 
 Lucid vision. An affection of the eye in which the 
 patient perceives luminous rays, ignited lines, or co- 
 ruscations. 
 
 Piira'gmus. (From <f>paoa w, to enclose, or fence: so 
 called from their being set round like a fence of stakes.) 
 The rows of teeth. 
 
 PHRE'NES. ( Phren , from (f>prjv, the mind ; because 
 the ancients imagined it was the seat of the mind ) 
 The diaphragm. 
 
 PHRENE'SIS. See Phrenitis. 
 
 PHRENIC. ( Phrenicus ; from </>peves, the dia- 
 
 phragm.) Belonging to the diaphragm. 
 
 Phrenic artery. The arteries going to the dia- 
 phragm. 
 
 Phrenic nerve. Diaphragmatic nerve. It arises 
 from a union of the branches of the third, fourth, and 
 fifth cervical pairs, on each side, passes between the 
 clavicle and subclavian artery, and descends from 
 thence by the pericardium to the diaphragm. 
 
 Phrenic vein. The veins coming from the dia- 
 phragm. 
 
 PIIRENICA. ( Phrenicus ; from (J>pr]v, the mind, 
 or intellect.) The name of the first order of diseases 
 of the class J\Teurotica, in Good’s Nosology. Diseases 
 affecting the intellect. Its genera are, Ecphoronia ; 
 Empathema ; Alusia ; Aphlexia ; Paroniria ; Moria. 
 
 PHRENI'TIS. ( Phrenitis , idis. f. <$>peviris ; from 
 (pprjv, the mind.) Phrenesis : Phrenetiasis ; Plirenis- 
 mus ; Cephalitis ; Sphacelismus ; Cephalalgia in- 
 flammatoria. By the Arabians, karabitus. Phrenzy 
 or inflammation of the brain. A genus of disease in 
 the Class Pyrexia, and Order Phlegmasia , of Cullen ; 
 characterized by strong fever, violent headache, red- 
 ness of the face and eyes, impatience of light and noise, 
 watchfulness, and furious delirium. It is symptomatic 
 of several diseases, as worms, hydrophobia, &c. Phre- 
 nitis often makes its attacks with a sense of fulness in 
 the head, flushing of the countenance, and redness of 
 the eyes, the pulse being full, but in other respects na- 
 tural. As these symptoms increase, the patient be- 
 comes restless, his sleep is disturbed, or wholly for- 
 sakes him. It sometimes comes on, as in the epidemic, 
 178 
 
 of which Saalman gives an account, with pain, or a 
 peculiar sense of uneasiness of the head, back, loins, 
 and joints ; in some cases, with tremor of the limbsy 
 and intolerable pains of the hands, feet, and legs. It 
 now and then attacks with stupor and rigidity of the 
 whole body, sometimes with anxiety and a sense of 
 tension referred to the breast, often accompanied with 
 palpitation of the heart. Sometimes nausea and a 
 painful sense of weight in the stomach, are among the 
 earliest symptoms. In other cases, the patient is at- 
 tacked with vomiting, or complains of the heart burn, 
 and griping pains in the bowels. When the intimate 
 connexion which subsists between the brain and every 
 part of the system is considered, the variety of the 
 symptoms attending the commencement of phrenitis is 
 not so surprising, nor that the stomach in particular 
 should suffer, which so remarkably sympathizes with 
 the brain. These symptoms assist in forming the diag- 
 nosis between phrenitis and synocha. The pain of 
 the head soon becomes more considerable, and some- 
 times very acute. “ If the meninges,” says Dr. For- 
 dyce, “ are affected, the pain is acute ; if the substance 
 only, obtuse, and sometimes but just sensible.” And 
 Dr. Cullen remarks, “ 1 am here, as in other analogous 
 cases, of opinion, that the symptoms above mentioned 
 of an acute inflammation, always mark inflammations 
 of membraneous parts, and that an inflammation of 
 parenchyma, or substance of viscera, exhibits, at least 
 commonly, a more chronic inflammation.” 
 
 The seat of the pain is various : sometimes it seems 
 to occupy the whole head ; sometimes, although more 
 circumscribed, it is deep-seated, and ill-defined. Ia 
 other cases, it is felt principally in the forehead or oc- 
 ciput. The redness of the face and eyes generally in- 
 creases with the pain, and there is often a sense of 
 heat and throbbing in the head, the countenance ac- 
 quiring a peculiar fierceness. These symptoms, for the 
 most part, do not last long before the patient begins to 
 talk incoherently, and to show other marks of delirium 
 Sometimes, however, Saalman observes, delirium did 
 not come on till the fifth, sixth, or seventh day. The 
 delirium gradually increases, till it often arrives at a 
 state of phrenzy. The face becomes turgid, the eyes 
 stare, and seem as if bursting from their sockets, tears, 
 and sometimes even blood, flowing from them : the pa- • 
 tient, in many cases, resembling a furious maniac, from 
 whom it is often impossible to distinguish him, except 
 by the shorter duration of his complaint The delirium 
 assists in distinguishing phrenitis and synocha, as it is 
 not a common symptom in the latter. When delirium 
 (Jpes attend synocha, however, it is of the same kind as 
 in phrenitis. 
 
 We should, a priori, expect in phrenitis considerable 
 derangement in the different organs of sense, which so 
 immediately depend on the state of the brain. The 
 eyes are incapable of bearing the light, and false vision, 
 particularly that termed musca volitantes, and flashes 
 of light seeming to dart before the eyes, are frequent 
 symptoms. The hearing is often so acute, that the 
 least noise is intolerable : sometimes, on the other 
 hand, the patient becomes deaf ; and the deafness, 
 Saalman observes, and morbid acuteness of hearing, 
 sometimes alternate. Affections of the smell, taste, 
 and touch, are less observable. 
 
 As the organs of sense are not frequently deranged 
 in synocha, the foregoing symptoms farther assist the 
 diagnosis between this complaint and phrenitis. 
 
 The pulse is not always so much disturbed at an 
 earlier period, as we should expect from the violence 
 of the other symptoms, compared with what we ob- 
 serve in idiopathic fevers. When this circumstance is 
 distinctly marked, it forms, perhaps, the best diagnosis 
 between phrenitis and synocha, and gives to phrenitis 
 more of the appearance of mania. In many cases, 
 however, the fever runs as high as the delirium ; then 
 the case often almost exactly resembles a case of vio- 
 lent synocha, from which it is the more difficult to dis 
 tinguish it if the pulse be full and strong. In general, 
 however, the hardness is more remarkable than in 
 synocha, and in many cases the pulse is small and hard, 
 which may be regarded as one of the best diagnostics 
 between the two complaints, the pulse in synocha 
 being alwavs strong and full. In phrenitis it is some- 
 times, though rarely, intermitting. The respiration is 
 generally deep and slow, sometimes difficult, now and 
 then interrupted with hiccough, seldom hurried and 
 frequent ; a very unfavourable symptom. In manv of 
 
pH r r 
 
 priR 
 
 the Cases mentioned by Saalman, pneumonia super- 
 vened. 
 
 The deglutition is often difficult, sometimes convul- 
 sive. The stomach is frequently oppressed with bile, 
 which is an unfavourable symptom ; and complete 
 jaundice, the skin and urine being tinged yellow, some- 
 times supervenes. Worms in the stomach and bowels 
 are also frequent attendants on phrenitis, and there is 
 reason to believe, may have a share in producing it. 
 The hydrocephalus internus, which is more allied to 
 phrenitis than dropsy of the brain, properly so called, 
 seems often, in part at least, to arise from derange- 
 ment of the prims vise, particularly from worms. We 
 cannot otherwise account for the frequent occurrence 
 of these complaints. 
 
 Instead of a superabundance of bile in the primae 
 viaj, there is sometimes a deficiency, which seems to 
 afford even a worse prognosis. The alvine faces be- 
 ing of a white colour, and a black cloud in the urine, 
 are regarded by Lobb as fatal symptoms. The black 
 cloud in the urine is owing to an admixture of blood ; 
 when unmixed with blood, it is generally pale. 
 
 There is often a remarkable tendency to the worst 
 species of haemorrhagies, towards the fatal termination 
 of phrenitis. Haemorrhagy from the eyes has already 
 been mentioned. Haemorrhagy from the intestines 
 also, tinging the stools with a black colour, is not un- 
 common. These haemorrhagies are never favourable ; 
 but the haemorrhagies characteristic of synocha, parti- 
 cularly that from the nose, sometimes occur at an 
 earlier period, and, if copious, generally bring relief. 
 More frequently, however, blood drops slowly from the 
 nose, demonstrating the violence of the disease, with- 
 out relieving it. In other cases, there is a discharge of 
 thin mucus from the nose. 
 
 Tremours of the joints , convulsions of the muscles 
 of the face, grinding of the teeth, the face from being 
 florid suddenly becoming pale, involuntary tears, a dis- 
 charge of mucus from the nose, the urine being of a 
 dark red or yellow colour, or black, or covered with a 
 pellicle, the faeces being either bilious or white, and 
 very foetid, profuse sweat of the head, neck, and 
 shoulders, paralysis of the tongue, general convulsions, 
 much derangement of the internal functions, and the 
 symptoms of other visceral inflammations, particularly 
 of the pneumonia, supervening, are enumerated by 
 Saalman as affording the most unfavourable prognosis. 
 The delirium changing to coma, the pulse at the same 
 time becoming weak, and the deglutition difficult, was 
 generally the forerunner of death. When, on the 
 contrary, there is a copious haemorrhagy from the 
 hffimorrhoidal vessels, from the lungs, mouth, or even 
 from the urinary passages, when the delirium is reliev- 
 ed by sleep, and the patient remembers his dreams, 
 when thb sweats are free and general, the deafness is 
 diminished or removed, and the febrile^ symptoms be- 
 come milder, there are hopes of recovery. 
 
 In almost all diseases, if we except those which kill 
 suddenly, as the fatal termination approaches, nearly 
 the same train of symptoms supervenes, viz. those de- 
 noting extreme debility of all the functions. Saalman 
 remarks, that the blood did not always show the buffy 
 coat. 
 
 Phrenitis, like most other complaints, has sometimes 
 assumed an intermitting form, the fits coming on daily, 
 sometimes every second day. When phrenitis termi- 
 nates favourably, the typhus, which succeeds the in- 
 creased excitement, is generally less in proportion to 
 that excitement, than in idiopathic fevers ; a circum- 
 stance which assists in distinguishing phrenitis from 
 synocha. 
 
 The imperfect diagnosis between these complaints ia 
 further assisted by the effects of the remedies employ 
 ed. For in phrenitis, in removing the delirium and 
 other local symptoms, the febrile symptoms in general 
 soon abate. Whereas in synocha, although 'he deli- 
 rium and headache be removed, yet the pulse conti- 
 nues frequent, and other marks of indisposition remain 
 for a much longer time. 
 
 It will be of use to present, at one view, the circum- 
 stances which form the diagnosis between phrenitis and 
 synocha. 
 
 Synocha generally makes its attack in the same man- 
 ner ; its symptoms are few and little varied. The 
 symptoms at the commencement of phrenitis are often 
 more complicated, and differ considerably in different 
 eases. Derangement of the internal functions is com- 
 
 paratively rare in synocha. In phrenitis it almost 
 constantly attends, and often appears very early. The 
 same observation applies to the derangement of the 
 organs of sense. In synocha, the pulse from the com 1 
 mencement is frequent and strong. In phrenitis, symp- 
 toms, denoting the local affection often become consi- 
 derable before the pulse is much disturbed. In phre- 
 nitis, we have seen that the pulse sometimes very sud- 
 denly loses its strength, the worst species of hamor- 
 rhagies, and other symptoms denoting extreme debility, 
 showing themselves ; and such symptoms aregenerally 
 the forerunners of death : but that when the termina- 
 tion is favourable, the degree of typhus which succeeds 
 it is less in proportion to the preceding excitement than 
 in synocha. Lastly, if we succeed in removing the 
 delirium and other symptoms affecting the head, the 
 state of the fever is found to partake of this favourable 
 change more immediately and completely than in 
 synocha, where, although we succeed in relieving the 
 headache or delirium, the fever often suffers little 
 abatement. 
 
 With regard to the duration of phrenitis, Eller ob- 
 serves, that when it proves fatal, the patient generally 
 dies within six or seven days. In many fatal cases, 
 however, it is protracted for a longer time, especially 
 where the remissions have been considerable. Upon 
 the whole, however, the longer it is protracted, pro- 
 viding the symptoms do not become worse, the better 
 is the prognosis. 
 
 On the first attack of the disease we must begin by 
 bleeding the patient as largely as his strength will per- 
 mit: it may be productive of more relief to the head, 
 where the patient cannot spare much blood, if the 
 temporal artery, or the jugular vein be opened ; and in 
 the progress of the complaint occasional cupping or 
 leeches may materially assist the other means employ- 
 ed. Active cathartics should be given directly after 
 taking blood, calomel with jalap, followed by some 
 saline compound in the infusion of senna, until the 
 bowels are copiously evacuated. The head should be 
 shaved, and kept constantly cool by some evaporating 
 lotion. Antimonial and mercurial preparations may 
 then be given to promote the several discharges, and 
 diminish arterial action : to which purpose digitalis 
 also may powerfully concur. Blisters to the back of 
 the neck, behind the ears, or to the temples, .each per- 
 haps successively, when the violence of the disorder is 
 lessened by proper evacuations, may contribute very 
 much to obviate internal mischief. The head should 
 be kept raised, to counteract the accumulation of blood 
 there ; and the antiphlogistic regimen must be observed 
 in the fullest extent. Stimulating the extremities by 
 the pediluvium, sinapisms, &c. may be of some use in 
 the decline of the complaint, where an irritable state 
 of the brain appears. 
 
 Phreneti'asis. See Phrenitis. 
 
 PHRENSY. See Phrenitis. 
 
 PHTHEIRI'ASIS. (From <pOup, a louse.) See 
 Phthiriasis. 
 
 Phthei'rium. See Phtheiroctonum. 
 
 PHTHEIRO'CTONUM. (From <p&eip f a louse, and 
 kteiv w, to kill ; because it destroys lice.) Phlhcirium. 
 The herb Staves-acre. See Delphinium staphisagriu. 
 
 PHTHIRI'ASIS. (From Qdcipi a louse.) Morbus 
 pediculosus ; pediculatio ; phtheiriasis. A disease in 
 which several parts of the body generate lice, which 
 often puncture the skin, and produce little sordid 
 ulcers. 
 
 PHTHISIS. (From <pdiu), to consume.) Tabes pvl- 
 monalis. Pulmonary consumption. A disease repre- 
 sented by Dr. Cullen as a sequel of hamioptysis : it is 
 known by emaciation, debility, cough, hectic fever, and 
 purulent expectoration. 
 
 Species: 1. Phthisis incipiens, incipient, without an 
 expectoration of pus. 
 
 2. Phthisis humida , with an expectoration of pus. 
 
 3. Phthisis strophulosa, from scrofulous tubercles 
 in the lungs, &c. 
 
 4. Phthisis hoemoptoica, from haemoptysis. 
 
 5. Phthisis exanthematica, from exanthemata. 
 
 6. Phthisis chlorolica , from chlorosis. 
 
 7. Phthisis syphilitica , from a venereal ulcer in the 
 lungs. 
 
 The causes which predispose to this disease are very 
 numerous. The following are, however, the most ge- 
 neral: hereditary disposition ; particular formation of 
 the body, obvious by a long neck ,. prominent shoulders. 
 
 17b 
 
PHT 
 
 PHT 
 
 and narrow chest ; scrofulous diathesis, indicated by 
 a tine clear skin, fair hair, delicate rosy complexion, 
 large veins, thick upper lip, a weak voice, and great 
 sensibility ; certain diseases, such as syphilis, scrofula, 
 the small-pox, and measles ; particular employments, 
 exposing artificers to dust, such as needle-pointers, 
 stone-cutters, millers, &c. or to the fumes of metals or 
 minerals under a confined and unwholesome air ; vio- 
 lent passions, exertions, or affections of the mind, as 
 grief, disappointment, anxiety, or close application to 
 study, without using proper exercise; frequent and 
 excessive debaucheries, late watching, and drinking 
 freely of strong liquors: great evacuations, as diar- 
 rhoea, diabetes, excessive venery, fluor albus, immo- 
 derate discharge of the menstrual flux, and the conti- 
 nuing to suckle too long under a debilitated state ; and, 
 lastly, the application of cold, either by too sudden a 
 change of apparel, keeping on wet clothes, lying in 
 damp beds, or exposing the body too suddenly to cool 
 air, when heated by exercise; in short, by any thing 
 that gives a considerable check to the perspiration. 
 The more immediate or occasional causes of phthisis 
 are, haemoptysis, pneumonic inflammation proceeding 
 to suppuration, catarrh, asthma, and tubercles, the last 
 of which is by far the most general. The incipient 
 symptoms usually vary with the cause of the disease ; 
 but when it arises from tubercles, it is usually thus 
 marked: it begins with a short dry cough, that at 
 length becomes habitual, but from which nothing is 
 spit up for some time, except a frothy mucus that 
 seems to proceed from the fauces. The breathing is 
 at the same time somewhat impeded, and upon the 
 least bodily motion is much hurried : a sense of strait- 
 ness, with oppression at the chest, is experienced : the 
 body becomes gradually leaner, and great languor, 
 with indolence, dejection of spirits, and loss of appe- 
 tite, prevail. In this state the patient frequently con- 
 tinues a considerable length of time, during which he 
 is, however, more readily affected than usual by slight 
 colds, and upon one or other of these occasions the 
 cough becomes more troublesome and severe, particu- 
 larly by night, and it is at length attended with an ex- 
 pectoration, which towards morning is more free and 
 copious. By degrees the matter which is expectorated 
 becomes more viscid and opaque, and now assumes a 
 greenish colour and purulent appearance, being on 
 many occasions streaked with blood. In some cases, a 
 more severe degree of haemoptysis attends, and the 
 patient spits up a considerable quantity of florid, frothy 
 blood. The breathing at length becomes more difficult, 
 and the emaciation and weakness go on increasing. 
 With these, the person begins to be sensible of pain in 
 some part of the thorax, which, however, is usually 
 felt at first under the sternum, particularly on cough- 
 ing. At a more advanced period of the disease, a pain 
 is sometimes felt on one side, and at times prevails in 
 so high a degree, as to prevent the person from lying 
 easily on that side ; but it more frequently happens, 
 that it is felt only on making a full inspiration, or 
 coughing. Even where no pain is felt, it often hap- 
 pens that those who labour under phthisis cannot lie 
 easily on one or other of their sides, without a fit of 
 coughing being excited, or the difficulty of breathing 
 being much increased. At the first commencement of 
 the disease, the pulse is often natural, or perhaps is 
 soft, small, and a little quicker than usual ; but when 
 the symptoms which have been enumerated have sub- 
 sisted for any length of time, it then becomes full, hard, 
 and frequent. At the same time the face flushes, par- 
 ticularly after eating ; the palms of the hands, and 
 soles of the feet, are affected with burning heat ; the 
 respiration is difficult and laborious ; evening exacer- 
 bations become obvious, and, by degrees, the fever 
 assumes the hectic form. This species of fever is evi- 
 dently of the remittent kind, and has exacerbations 
 twice every day. The first occurs usually about noon, 
 and a slight remission ensues about five in the after- 
 noon. This last is, however, soon succeeded by an- 
 other exacerbation, which increases gradually until 
 after midnight ; but, about two o’clock in the morning, 
 a remission takes place, and this becomes more appa- 
 rent as the morning advances. During the exacerba- 
 tions the patient is very sensible to any coolness of the 
 air, and often complains of a sense of cold when his 
 skin is, at the same time, preternaturally warm. Of 
 .nese exacerbations, that of the evening is by far the 
 most considerable. From the first appearance of the 
 
 hectic symptoms, the urine is high coloured, and depo- 
 sites a copious branny red sediment. The appetite, 
 however, is not greatly impaired, the tongue appears 
 clean, the mouth is usually moist, and the thirst is in- 
 considerable. As the disease advances, the fauces put 
 on rather an inflamed appearance, and are beset with 
 aphthas, and the red vessels of the tunica adnata be- 
 come of a pearly white. During the exacerbations, a 
 florid circumscribed redness appears on each cheek ; 
 but at other times the face is pale, and the countenance 
 somewhat dejected. At the commencement of hectic 
 fever, the belly is usually costive ; but in the more ad- 
 vanced stages of it a diarrhoea often comes on, and 
 this continues to recur frequently during the remain- 
 der of the disease ; colliquative sweats likewise break 
 out, and these alternate with each other, and induce 
 vast debility. In the last stage of the disease the ema- 
 ciation is so great, that the patient has the appearance 
 of a walking skeleton ; his countenance is altered, his 
 cheeks are prominent, his eyes look hollow and lan- 
 guid, his hair falls off, his nails are of a livid colour, 
 and much incurvated, and his feet are affected with 
 cedematous swellings. To the end of the disease the 
 senses remain entire, and the mind is confident and 
 full of hope. It is, indeed, a happy circumstance at- 
 tendant on phthisis, that those who labour under it are 
 seldom apprehensive or aware of any danger; and it 
 is no uncommon occurrence to meet with persons 
 labouring under its most advanced stage, flattering 
 themselves with a speedy recovery, and forming dis- 
 tant projects under that vain hope. Some days before 
 death the extremities become cold. _ In some cases a 
 delirium precedes that event, and continues until life 
 •is extinguished. 
 
 As an expectoration of mucus from the lungs may 
 possibly be mistaken for purulent matter, and may 
 thereby give us reason to suspect that the patient 
 labours under a confirmed phthisis, it may not be amiss 
 to point out a sure criterion, by which we shall always 
 be able to distinguish the one from the other. The 
 medical world are indebted to the late Mr. Charles 
 Darwin for the discovery, who has directed the experi- 
 ment fo be made in the following manner: 
 
 Let the expectorated matter be dissolved in vitrio- 
 lic acid, and in caustic lixivium, and add pure water 
 to both solutions. If there is a fair precipitation in 
 each, it is a certain sign of the presence of pus ; but 
 if there is not a precipitate in either, it is certainly 
 mucus. 
 
 Sir Everard Home, in his dissertation on the proper- 
 ties of pus, informs us of a curious, but not a decisive 
 mode of distinguishing accurately between pus and 
 animal mucus. The property he observes, which cha- 
 racterizes pus, and distinguishes it from most other 
 substances, is, its being composed of globules, which 
 are visible when viewed through a microscope; 
 whereas animal mucus, and all chemical combina- 
 tions of animal substances, appear in the microscope 
 to be made up of flakes. This property was first no- 
 ticed by the late Mr. John Hunter. 
 
 Pulmonary consumption is in every case to be con- 
 sidered as attended with much danger ; but it is more 
 so when it proceeds from tubercles, than when it arises 
 in consequence either of haemoptysis, or pneumonic 
 suppuration. In the last instance, the risk will be 
 greater where the abscess breaks inwardly, and gives 
 rise to empyema, than when its contents are discharged 
 by the mouth. Even cases of this nature have, how- 
 ever, been known to terminate in immediate death. 
 The impending danger is generally to be judged of, 
 however, by the hectic symptoms ; but more particu- 
 larly by the foetor of the expectoration, the degree of 
 emaciation and debility, the colliquative sweats, and 
 the diarrhoea. The disease has, in many cases, been 
 found to be considerably retarded in its progress by 
 pregnancy ; and in a few has been alleviated by an 
 attack of mania. 
 
 The morbid appearance most frequently to be met 
 with, on the dissection of those who die of phthisis, is 
 the existence of tubercles in the cellular substance of 
 the lungs. These are small tumours which have the 
 appearance of indurated glands, are of different sizes, 
 and are often found in clusters. Their firmness is 
 usually in proportion to their size, and when laid open 
 in this state they are of a white colour, and of a con- 
 sistence nearly approaching to cartilage. Although in- 
 dolent at first, they at length become inflamed, and 
 
PHY 
 
 PHY 
 
 lastly form little abscesses or vomicae, which breaking, 
 and pouring their contents into the bronchia, give rise 
 to a purulent expectoration, and thus lay the founda- 
 tion of phthisis. Such tubercles or vomicae are most 
 usually situated at the upper and back part of the 
 lungs ; but in some instances they occupy the outer 
 part, and then adhesions to the pleura are often 
 formed. 
 
 When the disease is partial, only a,bout a fourth of 
 the upper and posterior part of the lungs is usually 
 found diseased; but, in some cases, life has been pro- 
 tracted till not one-twentieth part of them appeared, on 
 dissection, fit for performing their function. A singu- 
 lar observation, confirmed by the morbid collections of 
 anatomists, is, that the left lobe is much oftener af- 
 fected than the right. The indications are, 
 
 1. To moderate inflammatory action. 
 
 2. To support the strength, and promote the healing 
 of ulcers in the lungs. 
 
 3. To palliate urgent symptoms. 
 
 The first object may require occasional small bleed- 
 ings, where the strength will permit, in the early pe- 
 riod of the disease ; but in the scrofulous this measure 
 is scarcely admissible. Local pain will more fre- 
 quently lead to the use of cupping, with or without the 
 scarificator, leeches, blisters, and other modes of de- 
 riving the nervous energy, as well as blood, from the 
 seat of the disease. The bowels must be kept soluble 
 by gentle laxatives, as cassia, manna, sulphate of mag- 
 nesia, &.c. : and diaphoresis promoted by saline medi- 
 cines, or the pulvis ipecacuanha compositus. The 
 occasional use of an emetic may benefit the patient 
 by promoting the function of the skin, and expectora- 
 tion, especially where there is a wheezing respiration. 
 The inhalation of steam, impregnated, perhaps, with 
 hemlock, or ether, may be useful as soothing the lungs, 
 and facilitating expectoration. Certain sedative reme- 
 dies, particularly digitalis, and hemlock, have been 
 much employed in this disease; and in so far as they 
 moderate the circulation, and relieve pain, they are 
 clearly beneficial : but too much reliance must not be 
 placed upon them. Certain sedative gases have been 
 also proposed to be respired by the patient, as hydro- 
 gen, &c. ; but their utility is very questionable. 
 Among the tonic medicines, the mineral acids are, per- 
 haps, the most generally useful ; however, myrrh and 
 chalybeates, in moderate doses, often answer a good 
 purpose. But a great deal will depend on a due regu- 
 lation of the diet, which should be of a nutritious 
 kind, but not heating, or difficult of digestion : milk, 
 especially that of the ass ; farinaceous vegetables ; 
 acescent fruits; the different kinds of shell-fish; the. 
 lichen islandicus, boiled with milk, &c., are of this 
 description. Some mode of gestation, regularly em- 
 ployed, particularly sailing ; warm clothing; removal 
 to a warm climate, or to a pure and mild air in this, 
 may materially concur in arresting the progress of the 
 disease, in its incipient stage. With regard to urgent 
 symptoms, requiring palliation, the cough may be 
 allayed by demulcents, but especially mild opiates 
 swallowed slowly ; colliquative sweats, by acids, par- 
 ticularly the mineral : diarrhoea, by chalk and other 
 astringents, but most effectually by small doses of 
 opium. 
 
 Phthisis pztpillje. An amaurosis. 
 
 Phtho'ria. (From <pQopa, an abortion.) Medicines 
 which promote abortion. 
 
 PHU. (0ov, or to; from phua , Arabian.) The 
 name of a plant. See Valeriana phu. 
 
 PHYGE'THLON. (From 0vw, to grow.) A red 
 and painful tubercle in the arm-pits, neck, and groins. 
 
 PH YL ACTE'RIUM. (From (ftvXaae o>, to preserve.) 
 An amulet or preservative against infection. 
 
 PHYLLA'NTHUS. (From 0uAAov, a leaf, and 
 avdos , a flower; because the flowers in one of the 
 original species, now a Hylophytta, grow out of the 
 leaves.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, Mo- 
 ncecia ; Order, Monadelphia. 
 
 Phyllanthus emblica. The systematic name of 
 the Indian tree from which the emblic myrobalan is 
 obtained. 
 
 PH YLLI'TIS. (From 0vAA ov, a leaf : so called be- 
 cause the leaves only appear. See Asplenium scolo- 
 pendrium. 
 
 PHYMA. (From 0uo>, to produce.) A tubercle on 
 any external part of the body. 
 
 PHY'SALIS. (From </>v<xa«, to inflate : so called 
 
 because its seed is contained in a kind of bladder.) 
 The name of a genus of plants. Class, Pentandria , 
 Order, Monagynia. 
 
 Physalis alkekengi. The systematic name of the 
 winter cherry. Alkekengi ; Halicaeabum. This 
 plant, Physalis — foliis geminis integris acutis caule 
 herbaceo , inferni subramosa , of Linnreus, is cultivated 
 in our gardens. The berries are recommended as a 
 diuretic, from six to twelve for a dose, in dropsical and 
 calculous diseases. 
 
 PHYSALITE. Prophysalite. A sub-species of pri- 
 mitive topaz of Jameson. A greenish white mineral 
 found in granite in Finbo, in Sweden. 
 
 PHYSCO'NIA. (From (pvoicuv, a big-bellied fellow.) 
 Hyposarca; Hyper sarchidios. Enlargement of the 
 abdomen. A genus of disease in the class Cachexies , 
 and order Intumescentice , of Cullen ; known by a tu- 
 mour occupying chiefly one part of the abdomen, 
 increasing slowly, and neither sonorous nor fluctuating. 
 Species: I. Hepatica. 2. Splenica. 3. Renalis. 4. 
 Uterina. 5. Ab ovario. 6. Mesenterica. 7. Omen- 
 talis. 8. Visceralis. 
 
 PHYSE'MA. (From (pvcrao), to inflate.) Physests 
 A windy tumour. 
 
 PHYSE'TER. (Physeter, from 6x maw, to inflate : 
 so named from its action of blowing and discharging 
 water from its nostrils.) The name of a genus of 
 whaJe-fish in the Linnaean system. 
 
 Physeter macrocepiialus. The spermaceti whale 
 Spermaceti, nowcalled in the pharmacopoeia Cetaceum , 
 is an oily, concrete, crystalline, semi-transparent mat- 
 ter, obtained from the cavity of the cranium of several 
 species of whales, but principally from the Physeter 
 macro cep halus, or spermaceti whale. It was formerly 
 very highly esteemed, and many virtues were attributed 
 to it ; but it is now chiefly employed in affections of 
 the lungs, primae viae, kidneys, &c. as a softening remedy 
 mixed with mucilages. It is also employed by sur- 
 geons as an emollient in form of cerates, ointments, &c 
 See also Ambergris , and Balcena macrocephala. 
 
 PHYSIOGNOMY. (Physiognomia ; from Qvaris, 
 nature, and yiviooko), to know.) The art of knowing 
 the disposition of a person from the countenance. 
 
 PHYSIOLOGY. (Physiologia ; from <pvms, na- 
 ture, and Aoyoj, a discourse.) That science which has 
 for its object the knowledge of the phenomena proper 
 to living bodies. It is divided into Vegetable Physio- 
 logy, which is employed in the consideration of vege- 
 tables ; into Animal or Comparative Physiology, which 
 treats of animals; and into Human Physiology, ol 
 which the special object is man. 
 
 PHYSIS. Nature. 
 
 PHYSOCE'LE. (From (pwa, wind, and Kr/h], a 
 tumour.) A species of hernia, the contents of which 
 are distended with wind. 
 
 PHYSOCE'PHALUS. (From <pvoa, wind, and 
 x£0aX?7, the head.) Emphysema of the head. See 
 Pneumatosis. 
 
 PHYSOME'TRA. (From (pvcrao), to inflate, and 
 pr/rpa, the womb.) Hysterophyse. A windy swelling 
 of the uterus. A tympany of the womb. A genus of 
 disease in the class Cachexice , and order Intumescentice , 
 of Cullen ; characterized by a permanent elastic swell- 
 ing of the hypogastrium, from flatulent distention of the 
 womb. It is a rare disease, and seldom admits of a 
 cure. 
 
 PHYTEU'MA. (Phyteuma, atis. n.; from (pvrev u), 
 to generate: so called from its great increase and 
 growth.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, 
 Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia. • 
 
 Phyteuma orbiculare. Rapunculus cornicula- 
 tus. Horned rampions. By some supposed effica- 
 cious in the cure of syphilis. 
 
 PHYTOLA'CCA. ( Phytolacca ; from (pvrov, a 
 plant, and Aaxxa, gum lac : so called because it is of 
 the colour of lacca.) The name of a genus of plants. 
 Class, Decandria ; Order, Decagynia. 
 
 Phytolacca decandria. The systematic name 
 of the Pork-physic ; Pork- weed ; Poke-weed ; Red- 
 weed of Virginia; Red night-shade ; American night- 
 shade. Solatium racemosum americanum; Solanum 
 magnum virginianum rubrum. In Virginia and other 
 parts of America, the inhabitants boil the leaves, and 
 eat them in the manner of spinach. They are said to 
 have an anodyne quality, and the juice of the root is 
 violently cathartic. The Portuguese had formerly a 
 trick of mixing the juice of the berries with their red 
 
 181 
 
PIG 
 
 wine3, in order to give them a deeper colour : but it 
 was found to debase the flavour. This was repre- 
 sented to his Portuguese majesty, who ordered all the 
 stems to be cut down yearly before they produced 
 flowers, thereby to prevent any further adulteration. 
 This plant has been used as a cure for cancers, but to 
 no purpose. 
 
 PHYTOLOGY. {Pliytologia. From (pvrov , an 
 herb, and Aoyof, a discourse.) That part of the science 
 of natural history, which treats on plants. 
 
 PHYTOMINERA'LIS. (From (pvrov , a plant, and 
 minerals, a mineral.) A substance of a vegetable and 
 mineral nature ; as amber. 
 
 PI'A MATER. ( Pia mater , the natural mother ; 
 so called because it embraces the brgin, as a good mo- 
 ther folds her child.) Localis membrana; Meninx 
 tenuis. A thin membrane, almost wholly vascular, 
 that is firmly accreted to the convolutions of the cere- 
 brum, cerebellum, medulla oblongata, and medulla 
 spinalis. Its use appears to be, to distribute the vessels 
 to, and contain the substance of, the cerebrum. 
 
 PI CA. {Pica, the magpie: so named because it is 
 said the magpie is subject to this affection.) Picatio ; 
 JYIalacia ; Mlotriophagia ; Citla ; Cissa. Longing. 
 Depraved appetite, with strong desire for unnatural 
 food. It is very common to pregnant, women and 
 chlorotic girls, and by some it is said to occur in men 
 who labour under suppressed haemorrhoids. 
 
 PI'CEA. (Iliriij, pitch.) The common or red fir 
 or pitch-tree is so termed. The cones, branches, and 
 every part of the tree, affords the common resin called 
 frankincense. See Pinus abies. 
 
 Pichu'rim. See Pechurim. 
 
 PICNITE. Pyenite. See Schorlite. 
 
 PI'CRIS. (From niKpos, bitter.) The name of a 
 genus of plants. Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Polyga- 
 viia aquales. 
 
 Picris echoides. The name of the common ox- 
 tongue. The leaves are frequently used as a pot-bet b 
 by the country people, who esteem it good to relax the 
 bowels. 
 
 PICROMEL. (From micpos, bitter, and peyi, honey : 
 so called from its taste.) The characteristic principle 
 of bile. If sulphuric acid, diluted with five parts of 
 water, be mixed with fresh bile, a yellow precipitate 
 will fall. Heat the mixture, then leave it in repose, and 
 decant off the clear part. What remains was formerly 
 called resin of bile; but it is a greenish compound of 
 sulphuric acid and picromel. Edulcorate it with wa- 
 ter, and digest with carbonate of barytes. The picro- 
 mel now liberated will dissolve in the water. On 
 evaporating the solution, it is obtained in a solid state. 
 Or by dissolving the green sulphate in alkohol, and 
 digesting the solution over carbonate of potassa till it 
 cease to redden litmus paper, we obtain the picromel 
 combined with alkohol. 
 
 It resembles inspissated bile. Its colour is greenish- 
 yellow; i*s taste is intensely bitter at first, with a suc- 
 ceeding impression of sweetness. It is not affected by 
 infusion of galls ; but the salts of iron and subacetate 
 of lead precipitate it from its aqueous solution. It 
 affords no ammonia by its destructive distillation. 
 Hence the absence of azote is inferred, and the pecu- 
 liarity of picromel. 
 
 PICROTOXIA. Picrotoxine. The poisonous prin- 
 ciple of the cocculus indicus. See Menispermum 
 eocculus, and Cocculus indicus. 
 
 PICTO'NIUS. (From the Pictones, who were sub- 
 ject to this disease.) Applied to a species of colic. 
 It should be rather called colica pictorum, the painter’s 
 colic, beeause, from their use of lead, they are much 
 afflicted with it. 
 
 Pie'strum. (From nuga), to press.) An instrument 
 to compress the head of a dead foetus, for its more easy 
 extraction from the womb. 
 
 Pig-nut. The bulbous root, of the Bunium bulbo- 
 castanum , of Linnams : so called because pigs are very 
 fond of them, and will dig with their snouts to some 
 depth for them. See Bunium bulbocpstanum. 
 
 PIGME'NTUM. (From pivgo, to paint.) Pigment. 
 This name is given by anatomists to a mucous sub- 
 stance found in the eye, which is of two kinds. The 
 pigment of the iris is that which covers the anterior 
 and posterior surface of the iris, and gives the beau- 
 tiful variety of colour in the eyes. The pigment of 
 the choroid membrane is a black or brownish mucus, 
 ,which covers the anterior surface of the choroid mem- 
 132 
 
 V1L 
 
 brane, contiguous to the retina and the anterior surface 
 of the ciliary processes. 
 
 Pila hystricis. The bezoar hystricis. 
 
 Pila marina. A species of alcyonium found on 
 sea-coasts among wrack. It is said to kill worms, and, 
 when calcined, to be useful in scrofuia. 
 
 PILE. See Hcemorrhois. 
 
 PILE-WORT. See Ranunculus Jicari a. 
 
 PILEUS. ( Pileus , a hat.) That part of a gymnos- 
 perm fungus or mushroom, which forms the upper 
 round part or head ; as in Boletus, and Agancus. 
 
 Pi'li congeniti. The hair of the head, eyebrows, 
 and eyelids, are so termed, because they grow in 
 utcro. 
 
 Pi'li postgeniti. The hair which grows from the 
 surface of the body after birth is so termed, in contra- 
 diction to that which appears before birth ; as the hair 
 of the head, eyebrows, and eyelids. 
 
 PILOSE'LLA. (From pilus, hair : because its 
 leaves are hairy.) See Hieracium pilocella. 
 
 Pill, aloetic , with myrrh. See Pilulce aloes cum 
 myrrha. 
 
 Pill, compound aloStic. See Pilulce aloes composite. 
 Pill, compound calomel. See Pilulce hydrargyri 
 submuriatis composite. 
 
 Pili, compound galbanum. See Pilulce galbani com- 
 posite. 
 
 Pill, compound gamboge. See Pilulce cambogice com- 
 posites. 
 
 Pill, compound squill. See Pilules scillce composites. 
 Pill of iron with myrrh. See Pilulce ferri composites. 
 Pill, mercurial. See Pilules hydrargyri. 
 
 PHI, snap, with opium. See Pilules saponis cum opio. 
 PI LOSES. Hairy. Applied to the stems, leaves, 
 and receptacles of plants, as that of the Cerastium 
 alpinum ; and to the nectary of the Parnassus palus- 
 tris, which is in form of five hairy fascules at the base 
 of the stamina. The receptacle of the Carthamus tinc- 
 torius. 
 
 PI'LULA. {Pilula, as, f. ; diminutive of pila.) A 
 pill. A small round form of medicine, the size of a 
 pea. The consistence of pills is best preserved by 
 keeping the mass in bladders, and occasionally moist- 
 ening it. In the direction of masses to be thus divided, 
 the proper consistence is to be looked for at first, as well 
 as its preservation afterward ; tor if the mass then 
 become hard and dry, it is unfit for that division for 
 which it was originally intended; and this is in many 
 instances such an objection to the form, that it is doubt- 
 ful whether, for the purposes of the pharmacopoeia, 
 the greater number of articles had not better be kept in 
 powder, and their application to the formation of pills, 
 left to extemporaneous direction. 
 
 Pilule aloes composite. Compound alofltic pills. 
 Take of extract of spike-aloe, powdered, an ounce ; ex- 
 tract of gentian, naif an ounce ; oil of caraway, forty 
 minims; simple syrup, as much as is sufficient. Beat 
 them together, until they form a uniform mass. From 
 fifteen to twenty -five grains prove moderately purga 
 tive and stomachic. 
 
 Pilule aloes cum myrrha. Alottic pills with 
 myrrh. Take of extract of spike aloe, two ounces ; 
 saffron, myrrh, of each an ounce ; simple syrup, as 
 much as is sufficient. Powder the aloes and myrrh 
 separately ; then beat them all together until they form 
 a uniform mass. From ten grains to a scruple of this 
 pill, substituted for the pilulo. Rufi, prove stomachic 
 and laxative, and are calculated for delicate females, 
 especially where there is uterine obstruction. 
 
 Pilule ammoniareti cupri. An excellent tonic 
 and diuretic pill, which may be given with advantage 
 in dropsical diseases, where tonics and diuretics are 
 indicated. 
 
 Pilul.se cambogijE composit*. Compound gam- 
 boge pills. Take pf gamboge powdered, extract of 
 spike-aloe, powdered, compound cinnamon powder, of 
 each a drachm ; soap, two drachms. Mix the powders 
 together ; then having added the soap, beat the whole 
 together until they are thoroughly incorporated. These 
 pills are now first introduced into the London pharma- 
 copeia, as forming a more active purgative pill than 
 the pil. alo£s cum myrrha, and in this way supplying 
 an article very commonly necessary in practice. The 
 dose is from ten grains to a scruple. 
 
 Pilule ferri composite. Compound iron pills. 
 Pills of iron and myrrh. Take of myrrh, powdered, 
 two drachms ; subcarbonate of soda, sulphate of iron, 
 
PIL 
 
 PIM 
 
 sugar, of each, a drachm. Rub the myrrh with the 
 subcarbonate of soda ; add the sulphate of iron, and 
 rub them again ; then beat the whole together until 
 they are thoroughly incorporated. These pills answer 
 the same purpose as the mistura ferri composita. The 
 dose is from ten grains to one scruple. 
 
 Pilul* galbani composite. Compound galbanum 
 pills. Formerly called pilulot gummosa. Take of 
 galbanum gum resin, an ounce; myrrh, sagapenum, of 
 each an ounce and half ; asafoetida gum resin, half 
 an ounce ; simple syrup, as much as is sufficient. Beat 
 them together until they form a uniform mass. A 
 stimulating antispasmodic and emmenagogue. From 
 half a scruple to half a drachm may be given three 
 times a day in nervous disorders of the stomach and in- 
 testines, in hysterical affections and hypochondriasis. 
 
 Pilul.e hydrargyri. Mercurial pills. Often from 
 its colour called the blue pill. Take of purified mer- 
 cury, two drachms; confection of red roses, three 
 drachms ; liquorice-root, powdered, a drachm. Rub 
 the mercury with the confection, until the globules dis- 
 appear ; then add the liquorice-root, and beat the whole 
 together, until they are thoroughly incorporated. An 
 alterative and anti-venereal pill, which mostly acts 
 upon the bowels if given in sufficient quantity to at- 
 tempt the removal of the venereal disease, and there- 
 fore requires the addition of opium. The dose is from 
 five grains to a scruple. Three grains of the mass 
 contain one of mercury. Joined with the squill pill, it 
 forms an excellent expectorant and alterative, calcu- 
 lated to assist the removal of dropsical diseases of the 
 chest, and asthmas attended with visceral obstruction. 
 
 PlLULiE HYDRARGYRI SUBMURIATIS COMPOSITE. 
 
 Compound pills of submuriate of mercury. Take of 
 submuriate of mercury, precipitated sulphuret of anti- 
 mony, of each a drachm ; guaiacum resin, powdered, 
 two drachms. Rub the submuriate of mercury, first 
 with the precipitated sulphuret of antimony, then with 
 the guiacum resin, and add as much acacia mucilage 
 as may be requisite to give the mass a proper consist- 
 ence. This is intended as a substitute for the famed 
 Plummer’s pill. It is exhibited as a alternative in a 
 variety of diseases, especially cutaneous eruptions, 
 pains of the venereal or rheumatic kind, cancerous and 
 schirrous affections, and chronic ophthalmia. The 
 dose is from five to ten grains. In about five grains of 
 the mass there is one grain of the submuriate of mer- 
 cury. 
 
 Pilule saponis cum opio. Pills of soap and opium. 
 Formerly called pilulce saponacese. Take of hard 
 opium powdered, half an ounce; hard soap, two 
 ounces. Beat them together until they are thoroughly 
 incorporated. The dose is from three to ten grains. 
 Five grains of the mass contain one of opium. 
 
 Pilule scill.e composit.*. Compound squill 
 pills. Take of squill root, fresh dried and powdered, a 
 drachm; ginger-root, powdered, hard soap, of each 
 three drachms: ammoniacum, powdered, twodrachms. 
 Mix the powders together : then beat them with the 
 soap, adding as much simple syrup as may be sufficient 
 to give a proper consistence. An attenuant, expecto- 
 rant, and diuretic pill, mostly administered in the cure 
 of asthma and dropsy. The dose is from ten grains to 
 a scruple. 
 
 PI'LOS. (IliXof, wool carded.) 
 
 1. In anatomy the short hair which is found all 
 over the body. See Capillus. 
 
 2. In botany, a hair : which, according to Linnaeus, 
 is an excretory duct of a bristle-like form. They are 
 fine, slender, cylindrical, flexible bodies, found on the 
 surfaces of the herbaceous parts of plants. Some of 
 them are the excretory ducts of giands, but many of 
 them are not : and it is not easy to conceive any satis- 
 factory opinion of their use to the plant. 
 
 When placed under the microscope they appear to be 
 membraneous tubes, articulated in the majority of in- 
 stances, often punctured, and in some plants, as the 
 Borago laxiflora, covered with warts. They are either 
 simple or undivided, compound or branched. 
 
 1. Pili simplices , the most common form of a simple 
 hair is that of a jointed thread, generally too flexible to 
 support itself, and thus most commonly found bent and 
 waved. According to its degree of firmness, its quan- 
 tity, and the mode of its application to the surfaces of 
 stems and leaves, it constitutes the characteristic of 
 surfaces : thus, the surface is termed pilosus , or hairy, 
 when the hairs are few and scattered, but conspicuous, 
 
 as in Hieracium pilocella ; — lanatus , woolly, when they 
 are complicated, but nevertheless the single hairs are 
 distinguishable, as in Verbascum; — tomentosus, shaggy, 
 when they are so thickly matted that the individual 
 hairs cannot be distinguished, and when the position 
 of the hair is nearly paiallel with the disk, being at the 
 same time straight, or very slightly curved, and thick 
 although unmatted: it constitutes the silky surface, 
 as is seen on the leaves of Potentilla anserina, and 
 Achemilla alpina. In some instances the simple hair 
 is firm enough to support itself erect , in which case it 
 is usually awl-shaped, and the articulations are shorter 
 towards the base, as in Bryonia alba. It does not 
 always, however, terminate in a point, but sometimes 
 in a small knob, as in the newly-evolved succulent 
 shoots of ligneous plants, Belladonna, &c. In some in- 
 stances also, as on the under disk of the leaves of the 
 Symphitum officinale, the simple hair is hooked towards 
 apex; which occasions the velvety feeling when the 
 finger is passed over the surface of those leaves, the 
 convex part of the curve of the hair being that only 
 which comes in contact with the finger. Another va- 
 riety of the simple hair is that which has given rise to 
 the term glanduloso-ciliata: it is a slender hollow 
 thread, supporting a small, cup-shaped, glandular body, 
 and is rather to be regarded as a stipate gland. 
 
 2. Pdi compositi are either, plurnosus , feathery, 
 which is a simple hair with other hairs attached to it 
 Interally, as in Hieracium undulatuin ; or it is ramosus , 
 branched, that is, lateral hairs are given off from com- 
 mon stalks, as on the petiole of the gooseberry leaf, or 
 it consists of an erect firm stem, from the summit of 
 which smaller hairs diverge in every direction, as in 
 Marrubium peregrinum ; or it is stellatus , star-like, 
 being composed of a number of simple diverging, awl- 
 shaped hairs, springing from a common centre, which 
 is a small knob sunk in the cutis, as on the leaves of 
 marsh-mallow. Some authors have applied the term 
 ramenta to small, flat, or stroplike hairs which are 
 found on the leaves of some of the genus Begonia. — 
 Thomson. See Pubescence. 
 
 PIMELITE. A variety of steatite found at Kose- 
 mutz, in Silesia. 
 
 PIME'NTA. (From Pimienta , the Spanish fir i 
 Pepper. See Myrtvs pimenta. 
 
 Pime'nto. See Myrtus pimenta. 
 
 PIMPERNEL. See Anagallis arvensis. 
 
 Pimpernel , water. See Veronica beccabunga. 
 
 PIMPINE'LLA. ( Quasi bipinella , or bipenula; 
 from the double pennate order of its leaves.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Penrtandria ; Order, Digynia. Pintpinella. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Pimpinella alba 
 and magna. 
 
 Pimpinella alba. A variety of the pimpinella 
 magna, the root of which is indifferently used with 
 that of the greater pimpinell. The pimpinella saxi- 
 fraga was also so called. 
 
 Pimpinella anisum. The systematic name of the 
 anise plant. Anisum ; Anisum vulgare. Pimpinella 
 —foliis radicalibus triftdis incisis, of Linnteus. A 
 native of Egypt. Anise seeds have an aromatic smell, 
 and a pleasant, warm, and sweetish taste. An essen 
 tial oil and distilled water are prepared from them, which 
 are employed in flatulencies and gripes, to which child- 
 ren are more especially subject ; also in weakness of 
 the stomach, diarrhoeas, and loss of tone in the pri- 
 jnai viae. 
 
 Pimpinella italica. The root which bears this 
 name in some pharmacopoeias is now fallen into dis- 
 use. See Sanguisorba officinalis. 
 
 Pimpinella magna. The systematic name of the 
 greater pimpinella. Pimpinella nigra. The root of 
 this plant has been lately extolled in the cure of erysi- 
 pelatous ulcerations, tinea, capitis, rheumatism, and 
 other diseases. 
 
 Pimpinella nigra. See Pimpinella magna. 
 
 Pimpinella nostras. See Pimpinella. 
 
 Pimpinella saxifraga. The systematic name of 
 the Burnet saxifrage. Tragoselinum Several species 
 of pimpinella were formerly used officinally ; but the 
 roots which obtain a place in the Materia Medica of 
 the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, are those of this species 
 k>f saxifrage, the Pimpinella— foliis pinnatis , folioliq 
 radicalibus snbrotundis, ummis lincaribus, of Lin- 
 naeus. They have an unpleasant smell ; and a hot, 
 pungent, bitterish taste ; they are recommended by eq- 
 
PIN 
 
 PIP 
 
 veral writers as a stomachic: in the way of gargle, 
 they have been employed for dissolving viscid mucus, 
 and to stimulate the tongue when that organ becomes 
 paralytic. 
 
 Pinaste'llum. (From pinus, the pine-tree; so 
 called because its leaves resemble those of the pine- 
 tree.) Hog’s fennel. See Peucedanum silans. 
 
 Pi'nea. See Pinus pinea. 
 
 PINEAL. ( Pinealis ; from pinea, a pine-apple, 
 
 from its supposed resemblance to that fruit.) Formed 
 like the fruit of the pine. 
 
 Pineal gland. Glandula pinealis ; Conarium. A 
 small heart-like substance, about the size of a pea, 
 situated immediately over the corpora quadrigemina, 
 and hanging from the thalami nervorum opticorum by 
 two crura or peduncles. Its use is not known. It 
 was formerly supposed to be the seat of the soul. 
 
 PINE-APPLE. See Bromelia ananus. 
 
 Pine-thistle. See Atrcctylis gummifera. 
 
 Pi'neus purgans. See Jatropha curcas. 
 
 PINGUE'DO. (From pinguis, fat.) Fat. See 
 Fat. 
 
 PINGUI'CULA. (From pinguis , fat : so called be- 
 cause its leaves are fat to the touch.) The name of a 
 genus of plants. Class, Diandria; Order, Mono- 
 gynia. 
 
 Pinguicula vulgaris. Sanicula montana ; Sani- 
 cula eboracensis ; Viola palustris : Liparis ; Cucul- 
 lata; Dodecatheon ; Plinii. Butterwort. Yorkshire 
 sanicle. The remarkable unctuosity of this plant has 
 caused it to be applied to chaps, and as a pomatum to 
 the hair. Decoctions of the leaves in broths are used 
 by the common people in Wales as a cathartic. 
 
 Pinho'nks indici. See Jatropha curcas. 
 
 PINITE. Micarelle of Kirwan. A blackish green 
 mineral, consisting of silica, alumina, and oxide of 
 iron, found in the granite of St. Michael’s Mount, Corn- 
 wall, and in porphyry in Scotland. 
 
 PINK, INDIAN. See Spigelia. 
 
 PINNA. (Tltvva, a wing.) 1. The name of the late- 
 ral and inferior part of the nose, and the broad part of 
 the ear 
 
 3. The leaflet of a pinnate leaf. See Leaf. 
 
 Pinna' culum. (Dim. of pinna , a wing.) A pinna- 
 cle. A name of the uvula from its shape. 
 
 PINNATIFIDUS. Pinnatifid: applied to leaves 
 which are cut transversely into several oblong paral- 
 lel segments ; as in Ipomosis, and Myriophyllum verli- 
 cillatum. 
 
 PINNATUS. Applied to a leaf which has several 
 leaflets proceeding laterally from one stalk, and imi- 
 tates a pinnatifid leaf. Of this there are several kinds. 
 
 1. Folium pinnatum cum impari , with an odd nr ter- 
 minal leaflet ; as in roses. 
 
 2. F. p. cirrosum , with a tendril, when furnished 
 with a tendril instead of the odd leaflet; as in the pea 
 and vetch tribe. 
 
 3. F. abrupt} pinnatum , abruptly, without either a 
 terminal leaflet or a tendril; as in the genus Mimosa. 
 
 4. F. opposite pinnatum , oppositely , when the leaflets 
 are opposite or in pairs ; as in saintfoin, roses, and sium 
 angustifolium. 
 
 5. F. alternatim pinnatum , alternately, when they 
 are alternate ; as in Viscia dumetorum. 
 
 6. F. interrupt i pinnatum , interruptedly, when the 
 principal leaflets are ranged alternately with an inter- 
 mediate series of smaller ones ; as in Spiraea filipen- 
 dula and ulmaria. 
 
 7. F. articulati pinnatum, joiutedly, with apparent 
 joints in the common foot-stalk ; as in Weinmannia 
 pinnata. 
 
 8. F. decursivi pinnatum, decurrently, when the 
 leaflets are decurrent ; as in Eryngium campestre. 
 
 9. F. lyrato pinnatum, in a lyrate manner, having 
 the terminal leaflet largest, and the rest gradually 
 smaller as they approach tne base ; as in Erysimum 
 pnecox: and with intermediate smaller leaflets; as in 
 Geum rivale, and the common turnip. 
 
 10. F. verticillato pinnatum , in a whirled manner, 
 the leaflets cut into five divaricated segments, embra- 
 cing the foot-stalk : as in Sium verticillatum. 
 
 PINNULA. The leaflet of bi and tripinnate 
 leaves. 
 
 PI'NUS. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Moncecia; Order, Monadel- 
 phia. The pine-tree. 
 
 Pinus abies. Elate ; Thelna. The Norway 
 184 
 
 spruce fir, which affords the Burgundy pitch and com- 
 mon frankincense. 
 
 1. Pix arida. Formerly called Fix burgundica, 
 from the place it was made at. The prepared resin of 
 Pinus abies — foliis solitariis, subtetragonis acutius 
 culis distichis, rumis infra nudis conis cylindraceis, 
 of Linnaeus. It is of a solid consistence, yet somewhat 
 soft, of a reddish brown colour, and not disagreeable 
 smell. It is used externally as a stimulant in form of 
 plaster in catarrh, pertussis, and dyspnoea. 
 
 2. Abietis resina; Thus. Common frankincense 
 This is a spontaneous exudation, and is brought in 
 small masses, or tears, chiefly from Germany, but partly 
 and purest from France. It is applicable to the same 
 purposes as Burgundy pitch, but little used at present. 
 
 Pinus balsamea. The systematic name of the tree 
 which affords the Canada balsam. Abies canadensis 
 The Canada balsam is one of the purest turpentines, 
 procured from the Pinus Balsamea of Linmeus, and im- 
 ported from Canada. For its properties, see Turpentine 
 
 Pinus cedrus. The wood of this species, cedar 
 wood, is very odorous, more fragrant than that of the 
 fir, and it possesses similar virtues. 
 
 Pinus cembra. This affords the Carpathian bal- 
 sam. Oleum germanis ; Carpathicum. This balsam 
 is obtained both by wounding the young branches of 
 the Pinus — foliis quinus, levibus of Linmeus, and by 
 boiling them - . It is mostly diluted with turpentine, and 
 comes to us in a very liquid and pellucid state, rathei 
 white. 
 
 Pinus larix. The systematic name of the tree 
 which gives us the agaric and Venice turpentine. The 
 larch-tree. The Venice turpentine issues spontane- 
 ously through the bark of the Pinus— foliis fascicu- 
 latis mollibus obtusiusculi s bracteis extra squamas 
 strobilorum extantibns. Hort. Kew. It is usually 
 thinner than any of the other sorts; of a clear whitish 
 or pale yellowish colour ; a hot, pungent, bitterish, dis- 
 agreeable taste ; and a strong smell, without any thing 
 of the aromatic flavour of the Chian kind. For its 
 virtues, see Turpentine. See also Boletus laricis. 
 
 Pinus picea. The systematic name of the silver fir. 
 
 Pinus pinea. The systematic name of the stone 
 pine-tree. The young and fresh fruit of this plant is 
 eaten in some countries in the same manner as almonds 
 are here, either alone or with sugar. They are nutri- 
 tive, aperient, and diuretic. 
 
 Pinus sylvestris. The systematic name of the 
 Scotch fir. Pinus — foliis geminis rigidis, conis , ovato- 
 conicis longitudine foliorum subgeminis basi rotunda- 
 tis of Linmpus, which affords the following oflicinals. 
 
 1. Common turpentine is the juice which flows out 
 on the tree being wounded in hot weather. See Tur- 
 pentine. 
 
 2. From this the oil is obtained by distillation, mostly 
 with water, in which case yellow resin is left ; but if 
 without addition, the residuum is common resin, or 
 colophony. The oil is ordered to be purified in the 
 pharmacopoeia. See Oleum terebinthince rectificatum. 
 
 3. When the coal begins to check the exudation of the 
 juice, part of this concretes in the wounds ; which is 
 collected, and termed galipot in Provence, barras in 
 Guienne, sometimes also white resin, when thoroughly 
 hardened by long exposure to the air. See Resina 
 fiava , and alba. 
 
 4. The Pix liquida, or tar, is produced by cutting the 
 wood into pieces, which are enclosed in a large oven 
 constructed for the purpose. It is well known for its 
 economical uses. Tar-water, or water impregnated 
 with the more soluble parts of tar, was some time ago 
 a very fashionable remedy in a variety of complaints, 
 but is in the present practice fallen into disuse. 
 
 5. Common pitch is tar inspissated ; it is now termed 
 in the pharmacopoeia, Resina nigra. 
 
 PI'PER. (HeTTcpi ; from irenrui, to concoct; because 
 by its heat it assists digestion.) Pepper. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Diandria ; Order, Trigynia. 
 
 Piper album. See Piper nigrum. 
 
 Piper brasilianum. See Capsicum annuum. 
 
 Piper calecuticum. See Capsicum annuum. 
 
 Piper caryophyllatum. See Myrtus pimenta 
 
 Piper caudatum. See Piper cubeba. 
 
 Piper cubeba. The plant, the berries of which are 
 called cubebs. Piper caudatum ; Cumamus. Piper — 
 foliis oblique ovaiis, seu oblongus venosis acutis,spica 
 solitaria pcdunculala oppositifolia, fructibus pedicel • 
 
PIS 
 
 PIS 
 
 fait*, of Linnaeus. The dried berries are of an ash- 
 brown colour, generally wrinkled, and resembling pep- 
 per, but furnished each with a slender stalk. They 
 are a warm spice, of a pleasant smell, and moderately 
 pungent taste, imported from Java: and may be ex- 
 hibited in all cases where warm spicy medicines are 
 indicated, but they are inferior to pepper. Of late they 
 have been successfully given internally in the cure of 
 venereal gonorrhoea. 
 
 Piper decorticatum. White pepper. 
 
 Piper favasci. The clove-berry tree. 
 
 Piper guineense. See Capsicum annuum. 
 
 Piper hispanicum. See Capsicum annuum. 
 
 Piper indicum. See Capsicum annuum. 
 
 Piper jamaicense. See Myrtus pimenta. 
 
 Piper longum. Macropiper ; Acapatli; Catu-tri- 
 pali: Pimpilim. Long pepper. Piper— foliis cor- 
 datis petiolatis sessilib usque, of Linnaeus. The ber- 
 ries or grains of this plant are gathered while green, and 
 dried in the heat of the sun, when they change to a 
 blackish or dark-|ray colour. They possess precisely 
 the same qualities as the Cayenne pepper, only in a 
 weaker degree. 
 
 Piper lusitanicum- See Capsicum annuum. 
 
 Piper murale. See Sedum acre. 
 
 Piper nigrum. Melanopiper ; Molagocodi ; Lada ; 
 Piper aromaticum. Black pepper. This species of' 
 pepper is obtained in the East Indies, from the Piper 
 —foliis ovatis septem-nerviis glabris, petiolis simpli- 
 eissimis , of Linmeus. Its virtues are similar to those of 
 the other peppers. The black and white pepper are 
 both obtained from the same tree, .the difference de- 
 pending on their preparation and degrees of maturity. 
 Pelletier has extracted a new vegetable principle from 
 black pepper, in which the active part of the grain re- 
 sides, to which the name of piperine is given. To ob- 
 tain it, black pepper was digested repeatedly in alko- 
 hol, and the solution evaporated until a fatty resinous 
 matter was left. This, on being washed in warm 
 water, became of a good green colour. It had a hot 
 and burning taste; dissolved readily in alkohol, less so 
 in aether. Concentrated sulphuric acid gave it a fine 
 scarlet colour. The alkoholic solution after some days 
 deposited crystals ; which were purified by repeated 
 crystallization in alkohol and aether. They then form- 
 ed colourless four-sided prisms, with single inclined 
 terminations. They have scarcely any taste. Boiling 
 water dissolves a small portion; but not cold water. 
 They are soluble in acetic acid, from which combina- 
 tion feather-formed crystals are obtained. This sub- 
 stance fuses at 212° F. The fatty matter left after ex- 
 tracting the piperine, is solid at a temperature near 
 32°, but liquefies at a slight heat. It has an extremely 
 bitter and acrid taste, is very slightly volatile, tending 
 rather to decompose than to rise in vapour. It may be 
 considered as composed of two oils, one volatile and 
 balsamic ; the other more fixed, and containing the ac- 
 rimony of the pepper. 
 
 PIPERINE. The active principle of pepper. See 
 Piper nigrum. 
 
 Piperi'tis. (From piper, pepper : so called because 
 its leaves and roots are biting like pepper to the taste.) 
 The herb dittany or lepidium and peppermint. 
 
 PIPERITUS. (From piper, pepper.) Peppered. 
 
 PIPERIT^E. The name of an order of plants in 
 Linnaeus’s Fragments of a Natural Method, consisting 
 of the Piper, and such as, like it, have flowers in a 
 thick spike. 
 
 Piramidalia corpora. See Corpus pyramidale. 
 
 PIRAMIDA'LIS. (So called from its form.) Of a 
 pyramidal figure. 
 
 Piss-a-licd. See Leontodon taraxacum. 
 
 PISIFORM. (Pisiformis ; from pisum, a pea, and 
 forma, likeness.) Pea-like. 
 
 PISIFO'RME OS. The fourth bone of the first row 
 of the carpus. 
 
 [“Pisolite. This variety of carbonate of lime 
 occurs in globular or spheroidal concretions, usually 
 about the size of a pea, though sometimes larger. 
 These concretions are composed of distinct, concentric 
 layers, and almost invariably contain a grain of sand, 
 or some other foreign, substance, as a nucleus. The 
 pisolite is nearly or quite opaque, and has a dull frac- 
 ture. Its colour is usually white, often dull or with a 
 shade of yellow, &c. 
 
 “These concretions, sometimes detached and scat- 
 tered are more frequently united by a calcareous 
 
 cement. Thus united, they form masses of varioui 
 sizes, and also continuous beds, which are sometimes 
 covered with alluvial deposites. 
 
 “The pisolite has been found chiefly near the warm 
 springs of Carlsbad in Bohemia, and the baths of St. 
 Philip in Tuscany. 
 
 “ The structure of the pisolite, and the situation in 
 which it is found, seem to indicate the mode of forma- 
 tion. The particles of sand, or nuclei of these concre- 
 tions, were probably raised and suspended by an agi- 
 tated or rotary motion of certain springs or streams, 
 strongly impregnated with calcareous particles. These 
 particles were then deposited around the floating nu- 
 clei, which, being thus incrusted with a series of 
 layers, became sufficiently heavy to fall through the 
 fluid.”— Clear. Min. A.] 
 
 PISMIRE. See Formica rufa. 
 
 Pissaspha'ltus. (From niaca, pitch, and aacpaXros, 
 bitumen.) The thicker kind of rock-oil. 
 
 PISTA'CIA. (Iltj-a/cia, supposed to be a Syrian 
 word.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsan 
 system. Class, Dieecia ; Order, Pentandria. 
 
 Pistacia lentiscus. The systematic name of the 
 tree which affords the mastich. Mastiche ; Mastix. 
 Pistacia — foliis abrupti pinnatis, foliolis lanceolatis, 
 of Linnaeus. A native of the south of Europe. In the 
 island of Chio, the officinalmastich is obtained most 
 abundantly ; and, according to Tournefort, by making 
 transverse incisions in the bark of the tree, from whence 
 the mastich exudes in drops, which are suffered to run 
 down to the ground, when, after sufficient time is al- 
 lowed for their concretion, they are collected for use. 
 Mastich is brought to us in small, yellowish, trans- 
 parent, brittle tears, or grains ; it has a light agreeable 
 smell, especially when rubbed or heated ; on being 
 chewed, it first crumbles, soon after sticks together, 
 and becomes soft and white, like wax, without impress- 
 ing any considerable taste. No volatile oil is obtained 
 from this substance when distilled with water. Pure 
 alkohol and oil of turpentine dissolve it ; water scarcely 
 acts upon it ; though by mastication it becomes soft and 
 tough, like wax. When chewed a little while, how- 
 ever, it is white, opaque, and brittle, so as not to be 
 softened again by chewing. The part insoluble in al- 
 kohol much resembles in its properties caoutchouc. It 
 is considered to be a mild corroborant and adstringent ; 
 and as possessing a balsamic power, it has been recom- 
 mended in haemoptysis, proceeding from ulceration, 
 leucorrhcea, debility of the stomach, and in diarrhoeas 
 and internal ulcerations. Chewing this drug has like- 
 wise been said tohave been of use in pains of the teeth 
 and gums, an<fin some catarrhal complaints; it is, how- 
 ever, in the present day, seldom used either externally 
 or internally. The wood abounds with the resinous 
 principle, and a tincture may be obtained from it, 
 which is esteemed in some countries in the cure of 
 haemorrhages, dysenteries, and gout. 
 
 Pistacia nux. See Pistacia vera. 
 
 Pistacia terebinthus. The systematic name of 
 the tree which gives out the Cyprus turpentine. Tere- 
 bintliina de Chio. Chio or Chian turpentine. This 
 substance is classed among the resins. It is procured 
 by wounding the bark of the trunk of the tree. The 
 best Chio turpentine is about the consistence of honey, 
 very tenacious, clear, and almost transparent; of a 
 white colour, inclining to yellow, and a fragrant smell, 
 moderately warm to the taste, but free from acrimony 
 and bitterness. Its medicinal qualifies are similar to 
 those of the other turpentines. See Turpentines. 
 
 Pistacia vera. The systematic name of a large 
 tree, which affords the pistachio-nut. Pistacia vera — 
 foliis impari pinnatis — foliolis subovatis recurvis, of 
 Linmeus. An oblong pointed nut, about the size and 
 shape of a filbert, including a kernel of a pale greenish 
 colour, covered with a yellow or greenish skin. Pista- 
 chio-nuts have a sweetish unctuous taste, resembling 
 that of sweet almonds, and, like the latter, afford an oil, 
 and may be formed into an emulsion. 
 
 Pistachio-nut. See Pistacia vera. 
 
 Pistacite. See F.pidote. 
 
 PISTILLUM. ( Pistillum , a pestle, from its like- 
 ness.) A pistil or pointal : the female genital organ of 
 a flower, which, being no less essential than the male, 
 stands within them in the centre of the flower. Lin- 
 naeus conceived the pistil originated from the pith, and 
 the stamens from the wood, and hence constructed an 
 ingenious hypothesis relative to the propagation of 
 
PIT 
 
 PLA 
 
 vegetables, which is not destitute of observations and 
 analogies to support it, but not countenanced by the 
 anatomy and physiology of the parts. 
 
 A pistil consists of three parts. 
 
 1. The germen , or rudiment of the young fruit and 
 seed, which of course is essential. 
 
 2. The stylus , or style, various in length and thick- 
 ness, sometimes wanting, and, when present, serving 
 merely to elevate the third part. 
 
 3. The stigma , which is indispensable. The JVico- 
 tiana tabacum ha? these organs well displayed. 
 
 Pistolo'chia. (From nts’os, faithful, and Xoj££ta, 
 parturition : so called because it was thought to pro- 
 mote delivery.) Birthwort. See Aristolochia. 
 
 PISUM. (An ancient name, the origin of which is 
 lost in its antiquity.) The name of a genus of plants. 
 Class, Diadelphia ; Order, Decandria. The pea. 
 
 Pisum sativum. The common pea. A very nutri- 
 tious, but somewhat flatulent article of food. 
 
 PITCAIRN, Archibald, was born at Edinburgh, in 
 1652. He applied to the study of divinity, and after- 
 ward of the law, in that university, with such intensity, 
 that he was threatened with symptoms of consumption, 
 for the removal of which he went to Montpelier, where 
 his attention was diverted to medicine ; on his return, 
 he applied himself zealously to the mathematics, which 
 appearing to him capable (ff elucidating medical sub- 
 jects, he was determined in consequence to adopt this 
 profession. After attending diligently to the various 
 branches at Edinburgh, he went to complete his me- 
 dical studies at Paris, and then returned to settle in his 
 native place, where he quickly obtained a large prac- 
 tice and extensive reputation. In 1688 he published a 
 little tract to establish Harvey’s claim to the Discovery 
 of the Circulation. About four years after he was in- 
 vited to become professor of physic at Leyden, which 
 he accepted accordingly ; and he ranked among his 
 pupils the celebrated Boerhaave. However, his ma- 
 thematical illustrations of medicine not being favour- 
 ably received, he relinquished the appointment in about 
 a year. He returned then to practise at Edinburgh, 
 where his life terminated in 1713. He published while 
 at Leyden, and subsequently, several dissertations to 
 prove the utility of mathematics in medical discussion ; 
 which were more than once reprinted. After his 
 death, his lectures were made public, under the title of 
 “ Elementa Medicine Physico-Mathematica.” 
 
 PITCH. Fix. See Resina. 
 
 Pitch , Burgundy. See Pinus abies. 
 
 Pitch , Jews'. See Bitumen judaicum. 
 
 Pitch-tree. See Pinus abies. 
 
 PITCHSTONE. A subspecies of indivisible quartz 
 of a green colour, and vitreo-resinous lustre found in 
 Scotland and Ireland. 
 
 Pitta'cium. (From rnTra , pitch.) A pitch plaster. 
 
 Pittizite. Pitchy iron ore. 
 
 Pitto ta. (From itiTra, pitch.) Medicines in which 
 pitch is the principal ingredient. 
 
 PITUI'TA. Phlegm, that is, viscid and glutinous 
 mucus. 
 
 PITUITARY. Of or belonging to phlegm. 
 
 Pituitary gland. Olandula pituitaria. A gland 
 situated within the cranium, between a duplicature 
 of the dura mater, in the sella turcica of the sphenoid 
 bone. 
 
 Pituitary membrane. Membrana pituitaria. 
 Schneiderian membrane. The mucous membrane 
 that lines the nostrils and sinuses, communicating with 
 the nose, is so called, because it secretes the mucus of 
 those parts, to which the ancients assigned the name 
 of pituita. 
 
 PITYRI'ASIS. (From niTvpov , bran: so named 
 from its branny-like appearance.) A genus in the se- 
 cond order, or scaly diseases, of Dr. Willan’s cutaneous 
 diseases. The pityriasis consists of irregular patches 
 of small thin scales, which repeatedly form and sepa- 
 rate, but never collect into crusts, nor are attended with 
 redness or inflammation, as in the lepra and scaly tet- 
 ter. Dr. Willan distinguishes pityriasis from the por- 
 rigo of the Latins, which has a more extensive signifi- 
 cation, and comprehends a disease of the scalp, ter- 
 minating in ulceration; whereas the former is, by the 
 ben Greek authors, represented as always dry and 
 scaly. Thus, according to Alexander and Paulus, pity- 
 riasis is characterized by “ the separation of slight fur- 
 furaceous substances from the surface of the head, or 
 other parts of the body, without ulceration.” Their 
 
 account of this appearance is conformable to expert 
 ence , and the two varieties of it which they have 
 pointed out may be denominated, Pityriasis capitis , 
 and Pityriasis versicolor. 
 
 1. Pityriasis capitis , when it affects very young in- 
 fants, is termed by nurses the daudrifF. It appears at 
 the upper edge of the forehead and temples, as a slight 
 whitish scurf set in the form of a horse-shoe; on other 
 parts of the head there are large scales, at a distance 
 from each other, flat, and semipellucid. Sometimes, 
 however, they nearly cover the whole of the hairy 
 scalp, being close together, and imbricated. A similar 
 appearance may take place in adults; but it is usually 
 the effect of lepra, scaly tetter, or some general disease 
 of the skin. 
 
 Elderly persons have the pityriasis capitis in nearly 
 the same form as infants ; the only difference is, that 
 this complaint in old people occasions larger exfolia- 
 tions of the cuticle. 
 
 2. The pityriasis versicolor chiefly affects the arms, 
 breast, and abdomen. It is diffused very irregularly ; 
 and being of a different colour from the usual skin 
 colour, it exhibits a singular chequered appearance. 
 These irregular patches, which are at first small, and 
 of a brown or yellow hue, appear at the scrobiculus 
 cordis, about the mammae, clavicles, &c. Enlarging 
 gradually, they assume a tesselated form; in other 
 cases they are branched, so as to resemble the foliace- 
 ous lichens growing on the bark of trees ; and some- 
 times when the discoloration is not continuous, they 
 suggest the idea of a map being distributed on the skin 
 like islands, continents, peninsulas, &c. All the dis- 
 coloured parts are slightly rough, with minute scales, 
 which soon fall off, but are constantly replaced by 
 others. This scurf, or scaliness, is most conspicuous 
 on the sides and epigastric region. The cuticular lines 
 are somewhat deeper in the patches than on the con- 
 tiguous parts ; but there is no elevated border, or dis- 
 tinguishing boundary between the discoloured part of 
 the skin, and that which retains its natural colour 
 The discoloration rarely extends over the whole body. 
 It is strongest and fullest round the umbilicus, on the 
 breasts, and sides; it seldom appears in the skin over 
 the sternum, or along the spine of the back. Inter- 
 stices of proper skin colour are more numerous, and 
 largest at the lower part of the abdomen and back, 
 where the scales are often small, distinct, and a little 
 depressed. The face, nates, and lower extremities are 
 least affected ; the patches are found upon the arms, 
 but mostly on the inside, where they are distinct and 
 of different sizes. The pityriasis versicolor is not a 
 cuticular disease; for when the cuticle is abraded from 
 any of the patches, the sallow colour remains as be- 
 fore in the skin or rete mucosum. This singular ap- 
 pearance is not attended with any internal disorder, 
 nor with any troublesome symptom, except a little 
 itching or irritation felt on getting into bed, and after 
 strong exercise, or drinking warm liquors. There is 
 in some cases a slight exanthema, partially distributed 
 among the discoloured patches ; and sometimes an ap- 
 pearance like the lichen pilaris ; but eruptions of this 
 kind are not permanent, neither do they produce any 
 change in the original form of the complaint. The 
 duration of the pityriasis versicolor is always consider- 
 able. Dr. Willan has observed its continuance in some 
 persons for four, five, or six years. It is not limited to 
 any age or sex. Its causes are not pointed out with 
 certainty. Several patients have referred it to fruit 
 taken in too great quantities ; some have thought it 
 was produced by eating mushrooms ; others by expo- 
 sure to sudden alterations of cold and heat. In some 
 individuals, who had an irritable skin, and occasion- 
 ally used violent exercise, the complaint has been pro- 
 duced, or at least much aggravated, by wearing flannel 
 next to the skin. It is likewise often observed in per- 
 sons who had resided for a length of time in a tropical 
 climate. 
 
 PIX. (Ptz, picis, f. ; from maaa.) Pitch. See 
 Resina. 
 
 Pix arida. See Pinus abies. 
 
 Pix burbundica. See Pinus abies. 
 
 Pix li quid a. Tar or liquid pitch. See Pinus syl- 
 
 vestris. 
 
 PLACE'BO. I will please: an epithet given to any 
 medicine adapted more to please than benefit the pa- 
 tient. „ . 
 
 PLACE'NTA. (From *Xa* ovj, a cake, so callefl 
 
fr om its resemblance to a cake.) The afterbirth. The 
 membranes of the ovum have usually been mentioned 
 as two, the amnion and the chorion; and the latter 
 has again been divided into the true and the false. 
 The third membrane (which, from its appearance, has 
 likewise been called the villous or spongy, and from 
 the consideration of it as the inner lamina of the ute- 
 rus, cast off like the exuviae of some animals, the de- 
 cidua,) has been described by Harvey, not as one of 
 the membranes of the ovum, but as a production of 
 the uterus. The following is the order of the mem- 
 branes of the ovum, at the full period of gestation : 1st, 
 There is the outer or connecting, which is flocculent, 
 spongy, and extremely vascular, completely investing 
 the whole ovum, and lining the uterus. 2dly, The 
 middle membrane, which is nearly pellucid, with a 
 very few small blood-vessels scattered over it, and 
 which forms a covering to the placenta and funis, but 
 does not pass between the placenta and uterus. 3dly, 
 The inner membrane, which is transparent, of a firmer 
 texture than the others, and lines the whole ovum, 
 making, like the middle membrane, a covering for the 
 placenta and funis with the two last. The ovum is 
 clothed when it passes from the ovarium into the ute- 
 rus, where the first is provided for its reception. 
 
 These membranes, in the advanced state of preg- 
 nancy, cohere slightly to each other, though, in some 
 ova, there is a considerable quantity of fluid collected 
 between them, which, being discharged when one of 
 the outer membranes is broken, forms one of the cir- 
 cumstances which have been distinguished by the 
 name of by or false waters. 
 
 Between the middle and inner membrane, upon or 
 near the funis, there is a small, flat, and oblong body, 
 which, in the early part Of pregnancy, seems to be a 
 vesicle containing milky lymph, which afterward be- 
 comes of a firm, and .apparently fatty texture. This 
 is called the vesicula umbilicalis ; but its use is not 
 known. 
 
 The placenta is a circular, flat, vascular, and appa- 
 rently fleshy substance, different in its diameter in dif- 
 ferent subjects, but usually extending about six inches, 
 or upwards, over about one-fourth part of the outside 
 of the ovum in pregnant women. It is more than one 
 inch in thickness in the middle, and becomes gradually 
 thinner towards the circumference from which the 
 membranes are continued. The placenta is the prin- 
 cipal medium by which the communication between 
 the parent and child is preserved; but, though all have 
 allowed the importance of the office which it performs, 
 there has been a variety of opinions on the nature of 
 that office, and of the manner in which it is executed. 
 
 The surface of the placenta, which is attached to 
 the uterus by the intervention of the connecting mem- 
 brane, is tabulated and convex ; but the other, which 
 is covered with the amnion and chorion, is concave 
 and smooth, except the little eminence made by the 
 blood-vessels. It is seldom found attached to the same 
 part of the uterus in two successive births ; and, though 
 it most frequently adheres to the anterior part, it is oc- 
 casionally fixed to any other, even to the os uteri, in 
 which state it becomes a cause of a dangerous haemor- 
 rhage at the time of parturition. The placenta is com- 
 posed of arteries and veins, with a mixture of pulpy 
 or cellular substance. Of these vessels there are two 
 orders, very curiously interwoven with each other. 
 The first is a continuation of those from the funis, 
 which ramify on the internal surface of the placenta, 
 the arteries running over the veins, which is a circum- 
 stance peculiar to the placenta ; and then, sinking into 
 its substance, anastomose and divide into innumerable 
 small branches. The second order proceeds from the 
 uterus ; and these ramify in a similar manner with 
 those from the funis, as appears wheu a placenta is in- 
 jected from those of the parent. The veins, in their 
 ramifications, accompany the arteries as in other parts. 
 There have been many different opinions with respect 
 to the manner in which the blood circulates between 
 the parent and child, during its continuance in the 
 uterus. For a long time it was believed that the inter- 
 course between them was uninterrupted, and that the 
 blood propelled by the powers of the parent pervaded, 
 by a continuance of the same force, the vascular sys- 
 tem of the foetus ; but repeated attempts having been 
 made, without success, to inject the whole placenta, 
 funis and foetus, from the vessels of the parent, or any 
 part of the uterus, from the vessels of the funis it is 
 
 now generally allowed, that the two systems of vessels 
 in the placenta, one of which may be called maternal, 
 the other foetal, are distinct. It is also admitted, that 
 the blood of the foetus is, with regard to its formation, 
 increase, and circulation, unconnected with, and total 
 ly independent of the parent ; except that the matter 
 by which the blood of the foetus is formed must be de 
 rived from the parent. It is thought that which has 
 probably undergone some preparatory changes in its 
 passage through the uterus, is conducted by the uterine 
 or maternal arteries of the placenta to some cells or 
 small cavities, in which it is deposited : and that some 
 part of it, or something secreted from it, is absorbed 
 by the foetal veins of the placenta, and by them con- 
 veyed to the foetus for its nutriment. When the blood 
 which circulates in the foetus requires any alteration 
 in its qualities, or when it has gone through the course 
 of the circulation, it is carried by the arteries of the 
 funis to the placenta, in the cells of which it is depo- 
 sited, and then absorbed by the maternal veins of the 
 placenta, and conducted to the uterus, whence it may 
 enter the common circulation of the parent. Thus it 
 appears, according to the opinion of Harvey, that the 
 placenta performs the office of a gland, conveying air, 
 or secreting the nutritious juices from the blood brought 
 from the parent by the arteries of the uterus, and car- 
 ried to the foetus by the veins of the funis, in a manner 
 probably not unlike to that in which milk is secreted 
 and absorbed from the breasts. The veins in the pla- 
 centa are mentioned as the absorbents, because no lym- 
 phatic vessels have yet been found in the placenta or 
 funis; nor are there any nerves in these parts; so that 
 the only communication hitherto discovered between 
 the parent and child, is by the sanguineous system. 
 The proofs of the manner in which the blood circulates 
 between the parent and child are chiefly drawn from 
 observations made upon the funis. When it was sup- 
 posed that the child was supplied with blood in a di- 
 rect stream from the parent, it was asserted that, on 
 the division of the funis, if that part next to the pla- 
 centa was not secured by a ligature, the parent would 
 be brought into extreme danger by the hasmorrhage 
 which must necessarily follow. But this opinion, 
 which laid the foundation of several peculiarities in 
 the management of the funis and placenta, is proved 
 not to be true : for, if the funis be compressed imme- 
 diately after the birth of the child, and while the circu- 
 lation in it is going on, the arteries between the part 
 compressed and the child throb violently, but those be- 
 tween the compression and the placenta have no pulsa- 
 tion ; but the vein between the part compressed and 
 the placenta swells, and that part next to the foetus 
 becomes flaccid ; but if, under the same circumstances, 
 the funis be divided, and that part next the child be 
 not secured, the child would be in danger of losing its 
 life by the haemorrhage ; yet the mother would suffer 
 no inconvenience if the other part was neglected. It 
 is, moreover, proved, that a woman may die of an 
 haemorrhage occasioned by a separation of the pla- 
 centa, and the child be nevertheless born, after her 
 death, in perfect health. But if the placenta be in 
 jured, without separation, either by the rupture of the 
 vessels which pass upon its inner surface, or in any 
 other way, the child being deprived of its proper blood, 
 would perish, yet the parent might escape without 
 injury. 
 
 The receptacle of the fructification of plants has 
 been called placenta. See Reccptaculum 
 
 Place'ntula. (Diminutive of placenta.) A small 
 placenta. 
 
 Pladaro'tis. (From n XaJapoj, moist, flaccid.) A 
 fungous and flaccid tumour within the eyelid. 
 
 Plaited leaf. See Plicatus. 
 
 PLANT A'GO. (From plavta, the sole of the feet : 
 so called from the shape of its leaves, or because its 
 leaves lie upon the ground and are trodden upon.) 1. 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnasan sys- 
 tem. Class, Telrandria ; Order, Monogynia. The 
 plantain. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the Plantago major. 
 
 Plantago coro no pus. The systematic “name of 
 the buck’s-horn plantain. Coronopodium ; Cornu cer- 
 vinum; Stella terree. Its medicinal virtues aie the 
 same as those of the other plantains. 
 
 Plantago latifolia. See Plantago major. 
 
 Plantago major. The systematic name of the 
 broad-leaved plantain. Centincrvia ; Heptapleurum ; 
 
PLA 
 
 PLA 
 
 Polyneuron ; Plantago latifolia. Plantago — foliis 
 
 vvatis glabris, scapo tereti , spica flosculis imbricatis , 
 of Linnaeus. This plant was retained until very lately 
 in the Materia Medica of the Edinburgh College, in 
 which the leaves are mentioned as the pharmaceutical 
 part of the plant; they have a weak herbaceous smell, 
 an austere, bitterish, subsaline taste ; and their quali- 
 ties are said to be refrigerant, attenuating, substyptic, 
 and diuretic. 
 
 Plantago psyllium. The systematic name of the 
 branching plantain. Psyllium; Pulicaris lierba; 
 Crvstallion , and Cynomoia , of Oribasius. Flea-wort. 
 The seeds of this plant, Plantago — caule ramoso her- 
 baceo, folds subdentatis , recurvatis ; capitulis aphyl- 
 lis, of Linnaeus, have a nauseous mucilaginous taste, 
 and no remarkable smell. The decoction of the seeds 
 is recommended in hoarseness and asperity of the fauces. 
 
 PLANTAIN. See Plantago. 
 
 PLANTAIN-TREE. See Musa paradisiaca. 
 
 PLANTARIS. (From planta, the sole of the foot.) 
 Tibialis gracilis , vulgo plantaris, of Winslow. Ex- 
 tmsor tarsi minor , vulgo plantaris , of Douglas. A 
 muscle of the foot, situated on the leg, that assists the 
 soleus, and pulls the capsular ligament of the knee 
 from between the bones. It is sometimes, though sel- 
 dom, found wanting on both sides. This long and 
 slender muscle, which is situated under the gastrocne- 
 mius externus, arises, By a thin fleshy origin, from the 
 upper and back part of the outer condyle of the os 
 femori^. It adheres to the capsular ligament of the 
 mint ; and after running obliquely downwards and out- 
 wards, for the space of three or four inches, along the 
 second origin of the gastrocnemius internus, and under 
 the gastrocnemius externus, terminates in a long, thin, 
 and slender tendon, which adheres to the inside of the 
 tendo Achilles, and is inserted into the inside of the 
 posterior part of the os calcis. This tendon sometimes 
 sends off an aponeurosis that loses itself in the capsular 
 ligament, but it does not at all contribute to form the 
 aponeurosis that is spread over the sole of the foot, as 
 was formerly supposed, and as its name would seem to 
 imply. Its use is to assist the gastrocnemii in extend- 
 ing the foot. It likewise serves to prevent the capsular 
 ligament of the knee from being pinched. 
 
 PLANTS, sexual system of. The sexual system 
 > of plants was invented by the immortal Linnaeus, pro- 
 : lessor of physic and botany at Upsal, in Sweden. It is 
 founded on the parts of fructification, viz. the stamens 
 and pistils; these having been observed with more 
 accuracy since the discovery of the uses for which na- 
 ture has assigned them, a new set of principles has 
 been derived from them, by means of which the distri- 
 bution of plants has been brought to a greater preci- 
 sion, and rendered more conformable to true philo- 
 sophy, in this system, than in any one of those which 
 preceded it. The author does not pretend to call it a 
 natural system, he gives it as artificial only, and mo- 
 destly ovyns his inability to detect the order pursued by 
 nature in her vegetable productions; but of this he 
 seems confident, that no natural order can ever be 
 framed without taking in the materials out of which 
 he has raised his own ; and urges the necessity of ad- 
 mitting artificial systems for convenience, till one truly 
 natural shall appear. Linnaeus has given us his Frag- 
 menta methodi naturalis^ in which he has made a dis- 
 tribution of plants under various orders, putting toge- 
 ther in each such as appear to have a natural affinity 
 
 to each other ; this, after a long and fruitless search 
 after the natural method, he gives as the result of his 
 own speculation, for the assistance of such as may 
 engage in the same pursuit. 
 
 Not able to form a system after the natural method. 
 Linnaeus was more fully convinced of the absolute 
 necessity *>f adopting an artificial one. For the stu- 
 dent to enter into the advantages this system maintains 
 over all others, it is necessary that Jie be instructed in 
 the science of botany, which will amply repay him for 
 his inquiry. The following is a short outline of the 
 sexual system. 
 
 The parts of fructification of a plant are, 
 
 1. The calyx, called also the empalement, or flower- 
 cup. See Calyx , and Anthodium. 
 
 2. The corolla, or foliation, which is the gaudy part 
 of the flower, called vulgarly the leaves of the flower. 
 See Corolla. 
 
 3. The stamens, or threads, called also the chives ; 
 these are considered as the male parts of the flower. 
 See Stamen. 
 
 4. The pistil, or pointal, which is the female part 
 
 See Pistillum. 
 
 5. The seed-vessel. See Pericarpiuni. 
 
 6. The seed. See Semen. 
 
 7. The receptacle , or base, on which these parts are 
 sweated. See Receptaculum. 
 
 The first four, are properly parts of the flower, and 
 the last three parts of the fruit. It is from the number 
 proportion, position, and other circumstances attending 
 these parts of the fructification, that the classes and 
 orders, and the genera they contain, are to be charac- 
 terized, according to the sexual system. 
 
 Such flowers as want the stamens, and have the 
 pistil, are termed female. 
 
 Those flowers which have the stamens, and want 
 the pistils, are called male. 
 
 Flowers which have both stamens and pistils are 
 said to be hermaphrodite. 
 
 Neuter flowers are such as have neither stamens 
 nor pistils. 
 
 Hermaphrodite flowers are sometimes distinguished 
 into male hermaphrodites and female hermaphrodites. 
 This distinction takes place when, although the flower 
 contains the parts belonging to each sex, one of them 
 proves abortive or ineffectual ; if the defect be in the 
 stamina, it is a female hermaphrodite, if in the pistil, 
 a male one. 
 
 Plants, in regard to sex, take also their denomina- 
 tions in the following manner : 
 
 1. Hermaphrodite plants are such as bear flowers 
 upon the same root that are all hermaphrodite. 
 
 2. Androgynous plants are such as, upon the same 
 root, bear both male and female flowers, distinct from 
 each other, that is, in separate flowers. 
 
 3. Male plants, such as bear male flowers only upon 
 the same root. 
 
 4. Female plants , such as bear female flowers only 
 upon the same root. 
 
 5. Polygamous plants, such as, either on the same 
 or on difterent roots, bear hermaphrodite flowers, and 
 flowers of either or both sexes. 
 
 The first general division of the whole body of vege- 
 tables is, in the sexual system, into twenty-four classes ; 
 these again are subdivided into orders ; the orders into 
 genera; the genera into species; and the species into 
 varieties, where they are worthy of note. 
 
 A Table of the Classes and Orders. 
 
 Classes. 
 
 1. Monandria. 
 
 2. Diandria. 
 
 3. Triandria. 
 
 4. *Tetrandria. 
 
 5. Pentandria. 
 
 6 Hexandria. 
 
 7. Heptandria. 
 
 8. Octandria. 
 
 9. Enneandria. 
 
 10. Decandria. 
 
 11. Dodecandria. 
 
 12. Icosandria. 
 
 13. Polyandria. 
 
 14. Didynamia. 
 
 15. Tetradynamia. 
 
 16. Monadelphia. 
 
 188 
 
 Orders. 
 
 Monogynia. Digynia. 
 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Trigynia. 
 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Trigynia. 
 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Tetragvnia. 
 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Trigynia. Tetragynia. Pentagynia. Polygynia. 
 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Trigynia. Tetragynia. Polygynia. 
 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Tetragynia. Heptagynia. 
 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Trigynia. Tetragynia. 
 
 Monogynia. Trigynia. Hexagynia. 
 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Trigynia. Pentagynia. Decagynia. 
 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Trigynia. Pentagynia. Dodecagynia. 
 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Trigynia. Pentagynia. Polygynia. 
 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Trigynia. Tetragynia. Pentagynia. Hexagynia. Polygynia 
 
 Gymnospermia. Angiospermia. 
 
 Siliculosa. Siliquosa. 
 
 Tentandria. Decandria. Enneandria. Dodecandria. Polyandria. 
 
PLA 
 
 PLA 
 
 Classes. 
 17 Diadelphia. 
 
 18. Polyadelphia. 
 
 19. Syngenesia. 
 
 20. Gynandria. 
 
 21. Monoecia. 
 
 22. Dioecia. 
 
 Orders, 
 
 Pentandria. Hexandria. 
 
 Pentandria. Icosandria. Polyandria. 
 
 Polygamia sequalis. Polygamla superflua. Polygamia frustranea. Polygamia necessaria, 
 Polygamia segregata. Monogamia. 
 
 Diandria. Triandria. Tetrandria. Pentandria. Hexandria. Decandria. Dodecandria. 
 Polyandria. 
 
 Monandria. Diandria. Triandria. Tetrandria. Pentandria. Hexandria. Heptandria. 
 
 Polyandria. Monadelphia. Syngenesia. Gynandria. 
 
 Monandria. Diandria. Triandria. Tetrandria. Pentandria. Hexandria. Octandria. 
 Enneandria. Decandria. Dodecandria. Polyandria. Monadelphia. Syngenesia. 
 Gynandria. 
 
 Monoecia. Dioecia. Trioecia. 
 
 Filices. Musci. Algae. Fungi. 
 
 Palmae. 
 
 23. Polygamia. 
 
 24. Cryptogamia. 
 
 Appendix. 
 
 PLA'NUM OS. (Planus, soft, smooth ; applied to 
 a bone whose surface is smooth or flat) The papy- 
 raceous or orbital portion of the ethmoiawone was for- 
 merly so called. 
 
 PLANUS. Flat. Applied to the receptacle of the 
 fruit of plants ; as that of the Helianthus annuus. 
 
 PLASMA. A mineral of grass or leek-green colour. 
 It occurs in beds associated with common calcedony, 
 and found also among the ruins at Rome. 
 
 PLASTER. See Emplastrum. 
 
 Plaster , ammoniacum. See Emplastrum. ammo- 
 niaci. 
 
 Plaster , ammoniacum , with mercury. See Emplas- 
 trum ammoniaci cum hydrargyro. 
 
 Plaster , blistering fly. See Emplastrum cantha- 
 ridis. 
 
 Plaster , compound galbanum. See Emplastrum 
 galbani compositum. 
 
 Plaster , compound pitch. See Emplastrum picis 
 compositum. 
 
 Plaster , cumin. See Emplastrum cumini. 
 
 Plaster , lead. See Emplastrum plumbi. 
 
 Plaster, mercurial. See Emplastrum hydrargyri. 
 
 Plaster of opium. See Emplastrum opii. 
 
 blaster of Paris. See Gypsum. 
 
 Plaster, resin. See Emplastrum resince. 
 
 Plaster , soap. See Emplastrum saponis. 
 
 Plaster, wax. See Emplastrum cent. 
 
 PLA'TA. (FroniirXrmif, broad.) The shoulder-blade. 
 
 PLATER, Felix, was borne at Basle, in 1536, his 
 father being principal of the College there. He went to 
 complete his medical studies at Montpelier, where he 
 distinguished himself at an early age, and obtained his 
 doctor’s degree at twenty. He then settled in his native 
 place, and four years after was appointed to the chair 
 of medicine, and became the confidential physician of 
 the princes and nobles of the Upper Rhine. He pos- 
 sessed an extensive knowledge of the branches of 
 science connected with medicine, and contributed 
 much to the reputation of the University, where he 
 continued a teacher upwards of fifty years. He died 
 in 1614, extremely regretted by his countrymen. The 
 following are his principal works: “De Corporis Hu- 
 mani Structura et Usu,” in three books; “DeFebri- 
 bus “ Praxeos Medic®, tomi tres;” “ Observationum 
 Medicinalium, libri tres.” 
 
 PLATIA'SMUS. (From irXarvg, broad.) A defect 
 in the speech in consequence of too broad a mouth. 
 
 PLA'TINUM. (The name platina was given to 
 this metal by the Spaniards, from the word plata, 
 which signifies silver in their language, by way of 
 comparison with that metal, whose colour it imitates : 
 or from the river Plata, near which it is found.) Pla- 
 tina. A metal which exists in nature, only in a metal- 
 lic state. Its ore has recently been found to contain, 
 likewise, four new metals, palladium, iridium, osmium , 
 and rhodium, besides iron and chrome. The largest 
 mass of which we have heard, is one of the size of a 
 pigeon’s egg, in possession of the Royal Society of Ber- 
 gara. It is found in the parishes of Novita and Cita- 
 ria, north from Choco in Peru, and near Carthagena in 
 South America. In was unknown in Europe before 
 the year 1748. Don Antonio Ulloa then gave the first 
 information concerning its existence, in the narrative 
 of his voyage with the French academicians to Peru. 
 
 “The crude platina is to be dissolved in nitro-mu- 
 riatic acid, precipitated by muriate of ammonia, and 
 exposed to a very violent heat. Then the acid and 
 alkali are expelled, and the metal reduced in an ag- 
 glutinated state, which is rendered more compact by 
 pressure while red-hot. 
 
 Pure or refined platina is by much the heaviest body 
 in nature. Its sp. gr. is 21.5. It is very malleable, 
 though considerably harder than either gold or silver ; 
 and it hardens much under the hammer. Its colour on 
 the touchstone is not distinguishable from that of sil- 
 ver. Pure platina requires a very strong heat to melt 
 it; but when urged by a white heat, its parts will ad- 
 here together by hammering. This property, which is 
 distinguished by the name of welding, is peculiar to 
 platina and iron, which resemble each other likewise 
 in their infusibility. 
 
 Platina is not altered by exposure to air ; neither is 
 it acted upon by the most concentrated simple acids, 
 even when boiling, or distilled from it. 
 
 The aqua regia best adapted to the solution of plati- 
 na, is composed of one part of the nitric and three of 
 the muriatic acid. The solution does not take place with 
 rapidity. A small quantity of nitric oxide is disengaged, 
 the colour of the fluid becoming first yellow, and after- 
 ward of a deep reddish-brown, which, upon dilution 
 with water, is found to be an intense yellow. This so- 
 lution is very corrosive, and tinges animal matters of a 
 blackish-brown colour, it affords crystals by evaporation. 
 
 Muriate of tin is so delicate a test of platina, that a 
 single drop of the recent solutionof tin in muriatic acid 
 gives a bright red colour to a solution of muriate of 
 platina, scarcely distinguishable front water. 
 
 If the muriatic solution of platina be agitated with 
 ether, the ether will become impregnated with the 
 metal. The ethereal solution is of a fine pale yellow, 
 does not stain the skin, and is precipitable by ammonia 
 
 If the nitro-muriatic solution of platina be precipi- 
 tated by lime, and the precipitate digested in sulphuric 
 acid, a sulphate of platinum will be formed. A sub- 
 nitrate may be formed in the same manner. Accord- 
 ing to Chenevix, the insoluble sulphate contains 54.5 
 oxideof platinum, and 45.5 acid and water ; the insolu- 
 ble muriate, 70 of oxide ; and the subnitrate, 89 of 
 oxide ; but the purity of the oxide of platinum in these 
 is uncertain. 
 
 Platinum does not combine with sulphur directly, 
 but is soluble by the alkaline sulphurets, and precipi- 
 tated from its nitro-muriatic solution by sulphuretted 
 hydrogen. 
 
 Pelletier united it with phosphorus, by projecting 
 small bits of phosphorus on the metal heated to redness 
 in a crucible ; or exposing to a strong heat four parts 
 each of platinum and concrete phosphoric acid with 
 one of charcoal powder. The phosphuret of platinum 
 is of a silvery-white, very brittle, and hard enough to 
 strike fire with steel. 
 
 Platinum unites with most other metals. Added in 
 the proportion of one-twelfth to gold, it forms a yellow- 
 ish white metal, highly ductile, and tolerably elastic. 
 
 Platinum renders silver more hard, but its colour 
 more dull. 
 
 Copper is much improved by alloying with platinum 
 
 Alloys of platinum with tin and lead are very apt to 
 tarnish. 
 
 From its hardness, infusibility, and difficulty of 
 being acted upon by most agents, platinum is of great 
 value for making various chemical vessels. These 
 have, it is true, the inconvenience of being liable to- 
 erosion from the caustic alkalies and some of the neu- 
 tral salts. 
 
 Platinum is now hammered in Paris into leaves of 
 extreme thinness. By enclosing a wire of it in a little 
 tube of silver, and drawing this through a steel plate in 
 the usual way, Dr. Wollaston has succeeded in pro- 
 ducing platinum wire not exceeding l-3000th of an 
 inch in diameter. 
 
 1S9 
 
PLE 
 
 PLE 
 
 There are two oxides of platinum. 
 
 1. When 100 parts of the protochloride, or muriate 
 of platinum are calcined, they leave 73.3 of metal ; 26.7 
 of chlorine escape. Hence tne prime equivalent of the 
 metal would seem to be 12.3. When the above pro- 
 tochloride is treated with caustic potassa, it is resolved 
 into a black oxide of platinum and chloride of potas- 
 sium. Tliis oxide should consist of 12.3 metal + 1 
 oxygen. 
 
 2. The peroxide appears to contain three prime pro- 
 portions. Berzelius obtained it by treating the muriate 
 of platinum with sulphuric acid, at a distilling heat, 
 and decomposing the sulphate by aqueous potassa. 
 The precipitated oxide is a yellowish- brown powder, 
 easily reducible by a red heat to the metallic state. 
 
 According to E. Davy, there are two phosphurets 
 and three sulphurets of platinum. 
 
 The salts of platinum have the following general 
 characters : — 
 
 1. Their solution in water is yellowish-brown. 
 
 2. Potassa and ammonia determine the formation of 
 small orange-coloured crystals. 
 
 3. Sulphuretted hydrogen throws down the metal in 
 a black powder. 
 
 Ferro prussiate of potassa and infusion of galls occa- 
 sion no precipitate.” 
 
 PLATYCO'RIA. (From n\arvs, broad, and /copy , 
 the pupil of the eye.) An enlarged pupil. 
 
 Platyophtha'lmum. (From irXaruf, broad, and 
 otpOaApos, the eye: so called because it is used by 
 women to enlarge the appearance of the eye.) An- 
 timony. 
 
 PLATYPHY'LLUM. (From jrX arvs, broad, and 
 < ivXXov , a leaf.) Broad-leaved. 
 
 PLATY'SMA-MYOLDES. (From irXarus, broad, 
 pv s, a muscle, and eiSog, resemblance.) Musculus cu- 
 taneus , of Winslow. Quadratus gence vel latissimus 
 colli, of Douglas. Latissimus colli, of A Ibinus. Quad- 
 ratus gence, seu tetragonus, of Winslow'; and thoraco 
 maxilli facial, of Dumas. A thin muscle on the side 
 of the neck, immediately under the skin, that assists 
 in drawing the skin of the cheek downwards ; and 
 when the mouth is shut, it draws all that part of the 
 skin to which it is connected below the lower jaw, up- 
 wards. 
 
 Ple'ctai*#. (From v:\ektm, to fold.) The horns 
 of the uterus. 
 
 Ple'ctrum. (From to strike: so named 
 
 from their resemblance to a drum-stick.) The styloid 
 process of the temporal bone, and the uvula. 
 
 PLEMPIUS, Vopiscus Fortunatus, was born at 
 Amsterdam in 1601. lie commenced his medical stu- 
 dies at Leyden, then travelled for improvement to 
 Italy, and took his degree at Bologna. He settled as a 
 physician in his native city, and acquired a high repu- 
 tation there; whence he was invited to a professor- 
 ship at Louvain,, whither he repaired in 1633. He 
 adopted, on this occasion, the Catholic religion, and 
 took a new degree, in conformity with the rules of the 
 university. He was soon after nominated principal 
 of the college of Breugel. His death happened in 
 1671. He increased the reputation of Louvain by the 
 extent of his attainments, and distinguished himself in 
 all the public questions that came under discussion. 
 He was author of many works in Latin and Dutch; 
 in one of which, entitled “ Fundamenta,. seu Institu- 
 tiones Medicinae,” he gave a satisfactory proof of his 
 candour, by strenuously advocating the circulation of 
 the blood, of which he had previously expressed 
 doubts. 
 
 PLEONASTE. See Celanite. 
 
 Plero'sis. See Plethora. 
 
 Plk'smone. See Plethora. 
 
 PLETHO RA. (From u\rjQ<a, to fill.) Plesmone. 
 Plerosis. 1. An excessive fulness of vessels, or a re- 
 dundance of blood. 
 
 2. A fulness of habit or body. 
 
 Pleumo'nia. See Pneumonia. 
 
 PLEU'RA. nXeupa. A membrane which lines the 
 internal surface of tne thorax, and covers its viscera. 
 It forms a great process, the mediastinum, which di- 
 vides the thorax into two cavities. Its use is to ren- 
 der the surface of the thorax moist by the vapour it 
 exhales. The cavity of the thorax is every where 
 lined by this smooth and glistening membrane, which 
 is in reality two distinct portions or bags, which, by 
 being applied to each other laterally, form the septum 
 
 called mediastinum : thus divides the cavity into two 
 parts, and is attached posteriorly to the vertebra; of 
 the back; and anteriorly to the sternum. But the two 
 laminae, of which this septum is formed, do not every 
 where adhere to each other ; for at the lower part of 
 the thorax they are separated, to afford a lodgment 
 to the heart ; and at the upper part of the cavity they 
 receive between them the thymus gland. The pleura 
 is plentifully supplied with arteries and veins from the 
 internal mammary, and the intercostals. Its nerves, 
 which are very inconsiderable, are derived chiefly 
 from the dorsal and intercostal nerves. The surface 
 of the pleura, like that of the peritonaeum and other 
 membranes lining cavities, is constantly bedewed with 
 a serous moisture, which prevents adhesions of the 
 viscera. The mediastinum, by dividing the breast into 
 two cavities, obviates many inconveniences to which 
 we should otherwise be liable. It prevents the two 
 lobes of the lungs from compressing each other when 
 we lie on one side, and consequently contributes to the 
 freedom of respiration, which is disturbed by the least 
 pressure on the lungs. If the point of a sword pene- 
 trates between the ribs into the cavity of the thorax, 
 the lungs on that side cease to perform their office, 
 because the air being admitted through the wound, 
 prevents the dilatation of that lobe, while the other 
 lobe, which is separated from it by the mediastinum, 
 remains unhurt, and continues to perform its functions 
 as usual. 
 
 PLEURALGIA. (From nXcvpa, and a\yog, pain.) 
 Pain in the pleura, or side. 
 
 [“Pleurisy root. This species of root is found 
 from Maine to Georgia, and is readily distinguished 
 from other roots, by its bright orange-coloured flowers. 
 The root when dry is brittle, and easily reduced to 
 powder. Its taste is moderately bitter, and its chief 
 soluble proportions are extractive matter and fmcula 
 It acts medicinally as a mild diaphoretic, expectorant, 
 and subtonic. It has been much used in the United 
 States in catarrh, bronchitis, the secondary stages of 
 pneumonia, and in phthisis as a palliative. From 
 some associations of this kind, it is known in many 
 places as pleurisy root. It has the property of pro- 
 ducing diaphoresis with less previous heat and excite- 
 ment than attends the use of most vegetable sudorifics. 
 Twenty or thirty grains can be given three times a 
 day, or a gill of the infusion, prepared like that of 
 serpentaria.” — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 PLEURI'TIS. ( Pleuritis , idis. f. ; from rrXevpa, the 
 pleura.) Pleurisy, or inflammation of the pleura. A 
 specir.s of pneumonia, of Cullen. See Pneumonia. 
 In some instances the inflammation is partial, or affects 
 one place in particular, which is commonly on the 
 right side ; but, in general, a morbid affection is com- 
 municated throughout its whole extent. The disease 
 is occasioned by exposure to cold, and by all the causes 
 which usually give rise to all inflammatory com- 
 plaints ; and it attacks chiefly those of a vigorous con- 
 stitution and plethoric habit. In consequence of the 
 previous inflammation, it is apt, at its departure, to 
 leave behind a thickening of the pleura, or adhesions 
 to the ribs and intercostal muscles, which either lay the 
 foundation of future pneumonic complaints, or render 
 the patient more susceptible of the changes in the 
 state of the atmosphere than before. 
 
 It comes on with an acute pain in the side, which is 
 much increased by making a full inspiration, and is 
 accompanied by flushing in the face, increased heat 
 over the whole body, rigors, difficulty of lying on 
 the side affected, together with a cough and nausea, 
 and the pulse is hard, strong, and frequent, and vi- 
 brates under the finger when pressed upon, not unlike 
 the tense string of a musical instrument. If blood is 
 drawn, and allowed to stand for a short time, it will 
 exhibit a thick, sizy, or buffy coat on its surface. If 
 the disease be neglected at its onset, and the inflam- 
 mation proceeds with great violence and rapidity, the 
 lungs themselves become affected, the passage of the 
 blood through them is stopped, and the patient is suffo- 
 cated ; or, from the combination of the two affections, 
 the inflammation proceeds on to suppuration, and an 
 abscess is formed. The prognostic in pleurisy must 
 be drawn from the severity of the symptoms. If the 
 fever and inflammation have run high, and the pain 
 should cease suddenly, with a change of countenance, 
 and a sinking of the pulse, great danger may be appre- 
 hended; but if the heat and other febrile sympton* 
 
PLU 
 
 abate gradually, if respiration is performed with 
 greater ease and less pain, and a free and copious ex- 
 pectoration ensues, a speedy recovery may he expected. 
 
 The appearances on dissection are much the same 
 as those mentioned under the head of pneumonia, viz. 
 an inflamed state of the pleura, connected with the 
 lungs, having its surface covered with red vessels, and 
 a layer of coagulated lymph lying upon it, adhesions, 
 too, of the substance of the lungs to the pleura. Be- 
 sides these, the lungs themselves are often found in an 
 inflamed state, with an extravasation either of blood 
 or coagulated lymph in their substance. Tubercles 
 and abscesses are likewise frequently met with. See 
 Pneumonia. 
 
 Pleurocolle'sis. (From nXsvpa, the pleura, and 
 KoXXau), to adhere.) An adhesion of the pleura to the 
 lungs, or some neighbouring part. 
 
 PLEURODY'NIA. (From nXsvpa, and oSvvtj, pain.) 
 A pain in the side, from a rheumatic affection of the 
 pleura. 
 
 PLEURO-PNEUMO'NIA. (From n\evpa, and irvtv- 
 povia, an inflammation of the lungs.) An inflamma- 
 tion of the lungs and pleura. 
 
 PLEURORTHOPNAS'A. (From 7rXevpa,thepleura, 
 op0oj, upright, and nveui, to breathe.) A pleurisy in 
 which the patient cannot breathe without keeping his 
 body upright. 
 
 PLEUROSTHO'TONOS. (From tt Xevpov, the side, 
 and retvu), to stretch.) A spasmodic disease, in which 
 the body is bent to one side. 
 
 PLE XUS. (From plector, to plait or knit.) A 
 net-work of vessels. The union of two or more nerves 
 is also called a plexus. 
 
 Plexus cardiacus. The caidiac plexus of nerves 
 is the union of the eighth pair of nerves and great 
 sympathetic. 
 
 Plexus choroides. The choroid plexus is a net- 
 work of vessels situated in the lateral ventricle of the 
 brain. 
 
 Plexus pampiniformis. The plexus of vessels 
 about the spermatic chord. 
 
 Plexus pulmonicus. The pulmonic plexus is 
 formed by the union of the eighth pair of nerves with 
 the great sympathetic. 
 
 Plexus reticularis. A net-work of vessels un- 
 der the fornix of the brain. 
 
 PLI'CA (From plico, to entangle. This disease is 
 commonly distinguished by the adjective Pvlonica , it 
 being almost peculiar to the inhabitants of Poland.) 
 Helotis ; Kolto ; Rhopalosis ; Plica polonica. Tri- 
 choma. Plaited hair. A disease of the hairs, in which 
 they become long and coarse, and matted and glued 
 into inextricable tangles. It is peculiar to Poland, Li- 
 thuania, and Tartary, and generally appears during 
 the autumnal season. 
 
 PLICA'RIA. (From plico, to entangle: so called 
 because its leaves are entangled together in one mass.) 
 Wolf's-claw, or club moss. See Lycopodium. 
 
 PLICATUS. Plaited, folded. A term applied to 
 leaves, when the disk, especially towards the margin, 
 is acutely folded up and down ; as in Malva crispa. 
 
 Pli nthius. IIAtvrfltoj. The fourfold bandage. 
 
 PLUM. Pruna. Three sorts of plums are ranked 
 among the articles of the materia meaica; they are all 
 met with in the gardens of this country, but the shops 
 are supplied with them moderately dried, from abroad. 
 1. The pruna brignolensia ; the Brignole plum, or 
 prunello, brought from Brignole, in Provence ; it is of a 
 reddish yellow colour, and has a very grateful, sweet, 
 eubacid taste. 2. The pruna gallica; the common 
 or French prune. 3. The pruna damascena , or dam- 
 son. All these fruits possess the same general quali- 
 ties with the other summer fruits. The prunelloes, in 
 which the sweetness has a greater mixture of acidity 
 than in the other sorts, are used as mild refrigerants in 
 fevers and other hot indispositions. The French 
 prunes and damsons are the most emollient and laxa- 
 tive; they are often taken by themselves, to gently 
 move the belly, where there is a tendency to inflam- 
 mations. Decoctions of them afford a useful basis for 
 laxative or purgative mixtures, and the pulp, in sub- 
 stance, for electuaries. 
 
 Plum , Malabar. See Eugenia jambos. 
 
 PLUMB A'GO. (From plumbum , lead: so called 
 because it is covered with lead-coloured spots.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants. Class, Pentandria ; Or- 
 der, Monogynia. I 
 
 PLtJ 
 
 2. Lead-wort. See Polygonum persicaria. 
 
 3. Black lead. An ore of a shining blue-black co- 
 lour, a greasy feel, and turberculated when fractured. 
 See Graphite. 
 
 Plumbago europ,sea. The systematic name of the 
 tooth-wort. Dentaria; Dentillaria. This plant is to 
 be distinguished from the pellitory of Spain, which is 
 also called dentaria. It is the Plumbago— foliis am- 
 plexicaulibus , lanceolatis scabris f of Linnams. The 
 root was formerly esteemed, prepared in a variety of 
 ways, as a cure for the toothache, arising from caries. 
 
 Plumbi acetas. Ceruesa acetata. Plumbi super- 
 acetas. Saccliarum saturni, or sugar of lead, from its 
 sweet taste. It possesses sedative and astringent quali- 
 ties in a very high degree, and is perhaps the most 
 powerful internal medicine in profuse hremorrhages, 
 especially combined with opium ; but its use is not 
 entirely without hazard, as it has sometimes produced 
 violent colic and palsy ; wherefore it is better not to 
 continue it unnecessarily. The dose may be from one 
 to -three grains. It has been also recommended to 
 check the expectoration, and colliquative discharges in 
 phthisis, but will probably be only of temporary service. 
 Externally it is used for the same purposes as the 
 liquor plumbi subacetatis. 
 
 Plumbi acetatis liquor. Solution of acetate of 
 lead, formerly called aqua lithargyri acetati. Gou- 
 lard’s extract. Take of semi- vitrified oxide of lead, 
 two pounds ; acetic acid, a gallon. Mix, and boil 
 down to six pints, constantly stirring ; then set it by, 
 that the feculencies may subside, and strain. It is 
 principally employed in a diluted state, by surgeons, as 
 a resolvent against inflammatory affections. 
 
 Plumbi acetatis liquor diiutus. Diluted solu- 
 tion of acetate of lead. Aqua lithargyri acetati com- 
 posita. Take of solution of sub-acetate of lead, a 
 fluid drachm; distilled water, a pint; weak spirit, a 
 fluid diaclim. Mix. The virtues of this water, the 
 aqua vegeto-mineralis of former pharmacopoeias, ap- 
 plied externally, are resolvent, refrigerant, and seda- 
 tive. 
 
 Plumbi carbonas. See. Plumbi subcarbonas. 
 
 Plumbi oxydum semivitreum. See Lithargyrus. 
 
 Plumbi subcarbonas. Carbonas plumbi. Subcar- 
 bonate of lead commonly called cerusse, or white lead 
 This article is made in the large way in white lead 
 manufactories, by exposing thin sheets of lead to the 
 vapour of vinegar. The lead is curled up and put 
 into pots of earthenware, in which the vinegar is, in 
 such a way as to rest just above the vinegar. Hun- 
 dreds of these are arranged together, and surrounded 
 with dung, the heat from which volatilizes the acetic 
 acid, which is decomposed by the lead, and all imper- 
 fect carbonate of lead is formed, which is of a white 
 colour. This preparation is seldom used in medicine 
 or surgery but for the purpose of making other prepa- 
 rations, as the superacetate. It is sometimes employed 
 medicinally in form of powder and ointment, to chil- 
 dren whose skin is fretted. It should, however, be 
 cautiously used, as there is great reason to believe that 
 complaints of the bowels of children originate from its 
 absorption. See Pulvis cerussce compositus 
 
 PLU'MBUM. See Lead. 
 
 Plumbum candidum. See Tin. 
 
 Plumbum cinereum. Bismuth. 1 - 
 
 Plumbum nigrum. Black-lead. 
 
 Plumbum rubeum. The philosopher’s stone. 
 
 Plumbum ustum. Burnt lead. 
 
 Plumme'ri pilulj2. Plummer’s pills. A composi- 
 tion of calomel, antimony, and guaiacum. See Pilulce 
 hydrargyri submuriatis compositce. 
 
 PLUMULA. (A diminutive of pluma, a feather.) 
 A little feather. The expanding embryo or germ of a 
 plant within the seed, resembling a little feather. It 
 soon becomes a tuft of young leaves, with which the 
 young stem, if there be any, ascends. See Corculum 
 and Cotyledon. 
 
 Plunket’s cancer remedy. Take crow’s foot, 
 which grows in low grounds, one handful ; dog’s fen- 
 nel, three sprigs, both well pounded; crude brim- 
 stone in powder, three middling thimblefuls ; white 
 arsenic the same quantity ; incorporated all in a mor 
 tar, and made into small balls the size of a nutmeg, 
 and dried in the sun. These balls must be powdered 
 and mixed with the yelk of an egg, and laid qver the 
 sore or cancer on a piece of pig’s bladder, or stripping 
 I of a calf when dropped, which must be cut to the size 
 
PNE 
 
 PNE 
 
 ■ of the sore, and smeared with the yelk of an egg. 
 This must be applied cautiously to the lips or nose lest 
 any part of it get down ; nor is it to be laid on too 
 broad on the face, or too near the heart, nor to exceed 
 the breadth of half-a-crown ; but elsewhere as far as 
 the sore goes. The plaster must not be stirred until it 
 drops off of itself, which will be in a week. Clean ban- 
 dages are often to be put on. 
 
 PNEUMATIC. ( Pneumaticus ; from itvevpa, wind, 
 relating to air.) Of or belonging to air or gas. 
 
 Pneumatic apparatus. See Apparatus, pneu- 
 matic. 
 
 PNEUMATIC^. (From mzvpmv, the lung.) The 
 name given by Dr. Good, to the second class of dis- 
 eases in his Nosology. Diseases of the respiratory 
 function. It has two orders, Phonica and Pneumonica. 
 
 PNEUMATOCE'LE. (From nvsvpa, wind, and 
 Kr/Xrj, a tumour.) Any species of hernia, that is dis- 
 tended with flatus. 
 
 PNEUMATO'MPHALUS. (From irvevpa , wind, 
 and op<pa\o$ , the navel.) A flatulent, umbilical 
 hernia. 
 
 PNEUMATO'SIS. (From irvevuaTOe), to inflate.) 
 Emphysema. Windy swelling, A genus of disease 
 in the Class Cachexia , and Order Intumescentiee , of 
 Cullen, known by a collection of air in the cellular 
 texture under the skin, rendering it tense, elastic, and 
 crepitating. Air in the cellular membrane is confined 
 to one place ; but in a few cases, it spreads universally 
 over the whole body, and occasions a considerable 
 degree of swelling. It sometimes arises spontaneously, 
 which is, however, a very rare occurrence, or comes 
 on immediately after delivery, without any evident 
 cause ; but it is most generally induced by some 
 wound or injury done to the thorax, and which affects 
 the Jungs ; in. which case the air passes from these, 
 through the wound, into the surrounding cellular mem- 
 brane, and from thence spreads over the whole body. 
 
 Pneumatosis is attended with an evident crackling 
 noise, and elasticity upon pressure ; and sometimes 
 with much difficulty of breathing, oppression, and 
 anxiety. 
 
 We are to consider it as a disease by no means unat- 
 tended with danger ; but more probably from the 
 causes which give rise to it, than any hazard from the 
 complaint itself. 
 
 The species of pneumatosis are : 
 
 1'. Pneumatosis spontanea , without any manifest 
 cause. 
 
 2. Pneumatosis traumatica , from a wound. 
 
 3. Pneumatosis venenata , from poisons. 
 
 4. Pneumatosis hysterica , with hysteria. 
 PNEUMONIA. (From zsvcvpwv, a lung.) Pneu- 
 monitis ; Peripneumonia; Peripneumonia vera. In- 
 flammation of the lungs. A genus of disease in the 
 Class Pyrexia , and Order Phlegmasia , of Cullen; 
 characterized by pyrexia, difficult respiration, cough, 
 and a sense of weight and pain in the thorax. The 
 species of pneumonia, according to the above nosolo- 
 gist, are, 
 
 1 Peripneumonia. The pulse not always hard, but 
 sometimes soft: an obtuse pain in the breast: the 
 respiration always difficult; sometimes the patient 
 cannot breathe, unless in an upright posture ; the face 
 swelled, and of a livid colour; the cough for the most 
 part with expectoration, frequently bloody. 
 
 2. Pleuritis. The pulse hard : a pungent pain in 
 one side ; aggravated during the time of inspiration ; 
 an uneasiness when lying on one side ; a very painful 
 cough, dry in the beginning of the disease, afterward 
 with expectoration, and frequently bloody. See 
 Pleuritis. 
 
 With respect to pneumonia, the most general cause 
 of this inflammation is the application of cold to the 
 body, which gives a check to the perspiration, and de- 
 termines a great flow of blood to the lungs. It attacks 
 principally, those of a robust constitution and plethoric 
 habit, and occurs most frequently in the winter season 
 and spring of the year: but it may arise in either of 
 the other seasons, when there are sudden vicissitudes 
 from heat to cold. 
 
 Other causes, such as violent exertions in singing, 
 speaking, or playing on wind instruments, by producing 
 an increased action of the lungs, have been known to 
 occasion peripneumony. Those who have laboured 
 under p former attack of this complaint, are much pre- 
 disposed to returns of it. 
 
 192 
 
 The true peripneumony comes on with an obtuse 
 pain in the chest or side, great difficulty of breathing, 
 (particularly in a recumbent position, ov when lying 
 on the side affected,) together with a cough, dryness of 
 the skin, heat, anxiety, and thirst. At the first com- 
 mencement of the disease the pulse is usually full, 
 strong, hard, and frequent; but in a more advanced 
 stage it is commonly w'eak, soft, and often irregular. 
 In the beginning, the cough is frequently dry and with- 
 out expectoration ; but in some cases it is moist, even 
 from the first, and the matter spit up is various both 
 in colour and in consistence, and is often streaked with 
 blood. 
 
 If relief is not afforded in time, and the inflammation 
 proceeds with such violence as to endanger suffocation, 
 the vessels of the neck will become turgid and swelled ; 
 the face will alter to a purple colour ; an effusion of 
 blood will take place into the cellular substance of the 
 lungs, so as to impede the circulation through that 
 organ, and the patient will soon be deprived of life. 
 
 If these violent symptoms do not arise, and the pro- 
 per means for carrying off the inflammation have either 
 been neglected, or have proved ineffectual, although 
 adopted at an early period of the disease, a suppura- 
 tion may ensue, which event is to be known by fre- 
 quent slight quiverings, and an abatement of the pain 
 and sense of fulness in the part, and by the patient 
 being able to lie on the side which was affected, with- 
 out experiencing great uneasiness. 
 
 When peripneumony proves fatal, it is generally by 
 an effusion of blood taking place in the cellular texture 
 of the lungs, so as to occasion suffocation, which usu- 
 ally happens between the third and seventh days ; but 
 it may likewise prove fatal, by terminating either in 
 suppuration or gangrene. 
 
 When it goes off by resolution, some very evident 
 evacuation always attends it ; such as a great flow of 
 urine, with a copious sediment, diarrhoea, a sweat dif- 
 fused over the whole body, or a haemorrhage from the 
 nose ; but the evacuation which most frequently ter- 
 minates the complaint, and which does it with the 
 greatest effect, is a free and copious expectoration of 
 thick while or yellow matter, slightly streaked with 
 blood ; and by this the disease is carried off generally 
 in the course of ten or twelve days. 
 
 Our opinion as to the event is to be drawn from the 
 symptoms which are present. A high degree of fever, 
 attended with delirium, great difficulty of breathing, 
 acute pain, and dry cough, denote great danger ; on 
 the contrary, an abatement of the febrile symptoms, 
 and of the difficulty of breathing, and pain, taking 
 place on the coming on of a free expectoration, or the 
 happening of any other critical evacuation, promises 
 fair for the recovery of the patient. A termination of 
 the inflammation in suppuration is always to be con- 
 sidered as dangerous. 
 
 On dissection, the lungs usually appear inflamed ; 
 and there is often found an extravasation, either of 
 blood, or of coagulable lymph, in their cellular sub- 
 stance. The same appearances likewise present them- 
 selves in the cavity of the thorax, and within the peri- 
 cardium. The pleura, connected with the lungs, is 
 also in an inflated state, having its surface every where 
 crowded with red vessels. Besides these, abscesses are 
 frequently found in the substance of the lungs, as like- 
 wise tubercles and adhesions to the l ibs are formed. A 
 quantity of purulent matter is often discovered also in 
 the bronchia. In the early period of this disease we 
 may hope, by active measures, to bring about imme- 
 diate resolution; but when it is more advanced, we 
 must look for a discharge by expectoration, as the 
 means of restoring the part to a healthy state. We 
 should begin by large and free bleeding, not deterred 
 by the obscure pulse sometimes found in peripneu- 
 mony, carrying this evacuation to faintness, or to the 
 manifest relief of the breathing. In the subsequent 
 use of this measure, we must be guided by the violence 
 of the disease on the one hand, and the strength of the 
 patient on the other; the scrofulous, in particplar, 
 cannot bear it to any extent ; and it Is more especially 
 in the early part of the complaint, that it produces a 
 full and decisive effect. Under doubtful circumstances 
 it will be better to take blood locally, particularly when 
 there are pleuritic symptoms; with which blisters may 
 co-operate. The bowels must be well evacuated in 
 the first instance, and subsequently kept regular : and 
 I antimonials may be given with great advantage com 
 
POD 
 
 POD 
 
 bmeii often with mercurials to promote the discharges, 
 especially from the skin and lungs. Digitalis is proper 
 also, us lessening the activity of the circulation. The 
 antiphlogistic regimen is to be observed, except that the 
 patient will not bear too free exposure to cold. To 
 quiet the cough, demulcents may be of some use or 
 cooling sialagogues: but where the urgency of the 
 symptoms is lessened by copious depletion, opiates are 
 more to be relied upon ; a little syrup of poppy, for in- 
 stance, swallowed slowly from time to time; or a fall 
 dose of opium may be given at night to procure sleep, 
 joined with calomel and antimony, that it may not 
 heat the system, but, on the contrary, assist them in 
 promoting the secretions. Inhaling steam will occa- 
 sionally assist in bringing about expectoration; or, 
 where there is a wheezing respiration, squill in nau- 
 seating or sometimes even emetic, doses may relieve 
 the patient from the viscid matter collected in the air 
 passages. When the expectoration is copious in the 
 decline of the complaint, tonic medicines, particularly 
 rnyrrh, with a more nutritious diet, become necessary 
 to support the strength : and the same means will be 
 proper, if it should go on to suppuration. Where ad- 
 hesions have occurred, or other organic change, though 
 the symptoms may appear trifling, much caution is re- 
 quired to prevent the patient falling into Phthisis ; on 
 which subject see the management of that disease : 
 and should serous effusion happen, see Hydrothorax. 
 
 PNEUMONICA. (From nvevixuv, the lung.) The 
 name of the second order of diseases in the Class 
 Pncumatica of Good’s Nosology. Diseases affecting 
 the lungs, their membranes, or motive power. It has 
 six genera, viz. Bex; Dyspnea a ; Asthma ; Ephialtis ; 
 Stemalgia ; Pleuraigia. 
 
 PNEUMOPLEURI'TIS. (From zsvevpuv, thelungs, 
 and zsXevpins , an inflammation of the pleura.) An in- 
 flammation of the lungs and pleura. 
 
 PNIGA'LIUM. (From zzvtyw, to suffocate.) The 
 nightmare. A disorder in which the patient appears 
 to be suffocated. 
 
 Pnix. (From zsviyu, to suffocate.) A sense of suf- 
 focation. 
 
 POD. See Siliqua. 
 
 PODA'GRA. (From rzov?, the foot, and aypa, a 
 taking, or seizure.) Febris podagrica. Arthritis; 
 Dolor podagricus ; The gout. A genus of disease in 
 the Class Pyrexitp. , and Order Phlegmasice, of Cullen; 
 known by pyrexia, pain in the joints, chiefly of the 
 great toe, or at any rate of the hands and feet, return- 
 ing at intervals : previous to the attack, the functions 
 of the stomach are commonly disturbed. The species 
 are, 
 
 1. Podagra regularis. Arthritis podagra; Arthri- 
 tis rachialgica; Arthritis oestiva^ of Sauvages. The 
 regular gout. 
 
 2. Podagra atonica. Arthritis melancholica ; hie- 
 malis ; cldorotica ; and asthmatica , of Sauvages. The 
 atonic gout. 
 
 ■*3. Podagra relrograda. The retrocedent. 
 
 4. Podagra aberrans. Misplaced or wandering 
 gout. 
 
 The gout is a very painful disease, preceded usually 
 by flatulency, and indigestion, and accompanied by 
 fever pains in the joints of the hands and feet, particu- 
 larly in that of the great toe, and which returns by 
 paroxysms, occurring chiefly in the spring and begin- 
 ning of winter. The only disorder for which the regu- 
 lar gout can possibly be mistaken, is the rheumatism ; 
 and cases may occur wherein there may be some diffi- 
 culty in making a just discrimination : but the most 
 certain way of distinguishing them will be, to give 
 due consideration to the predisposition in the habit, the 
 symptoms which have preceded, the parts affected, the 
 recurrences of the disease, and its connexion with 
 other parts of the system. Its attacks are much con- 
 fined to the male sex, particularly those of a corpulent 
 habit, and robust body ; but every now and then we 
 meet with instances of it in robust females. Those 
 who are employed in constant bodily labour, or who 
 live much upon vegetable food, as likewise those who 
 make no use of wine, or other fermented liquors, are 
 seldom afflicted with the gout. The disease seldom 
 appears at an earlier period of life than from five-and- 
 thirly to forty ; and, when it does, it may be presumed 
 to arise from an hereditary disposition. Indolence, in- 
 activity, and too free a use of tartareous wines, fer- 
 mented liquors, and animal food, are the principal 
 
 causes which give rise to the gout ; but it may likewise 
 be brought on by great sensuality and excess in venery, 
 intense and close application to study, long want of 
 rest, grief, or uneasiness of mind, exposure to cold, loo 
 free a use of acidulated liquors, a sudden change from 
 a full to a spare diet, the suppression of any accus- 
 tomed discharge, or by excessive evacuations ; and 
 that it sometimes proceeds from an hereditary disposi- 
 tion, is beyond all doubt, as females who have been 
 remarked for their great abstemiousness, and youths 
 of a tender age, have been attacked with it. 
 
 1. Podagra regularis. - A paroxysm of regular gout 
 sometimes comes on suddenly, without any previous 
 warning; at otlier times it is preceded by an unusual 
 coldness of the feet and legs, a suppression of perspi- 
 ration in them, and numbness, or a sense of prickling 
 along the whole of the flower extremities : and with 
 these symptoms the appetite is diminished, the stomach 
 is troubled with flatulency and indigestion, a degree of 
 torpor and languor is felt over the whole body, great 
 lassitude and fatigue are experienced after the least ex- 
 ercise, the body is costive, and the urine pallid. On 
 the night of the attack, the patient perhaps goes to bed 
 in tolerable health, and after a few hours is awakened 
 by the severity of the pain, most commonly in the first 
 joint of the great toe ; sometimes, however, it attacks 
 other parts of the foot, the heel, calf of the leg, or per 
 haps the whole of the foot. The pain resembles that 
 of a dislocated bone, and is attended with the sensa- 
 tion as if cold water was poured upon the part; and 
 this pain; becoming more violent, is succeeded by rigors 
 and other febrile symptoms, together with a severe 
 throbbing and inflammation in the part. Sometimes 
 both feet become swelled and inflamed, so that neither 
 of them can be put to the ground; nor can the patient 
 endure the least motion without suffering excruciating 
 pain. Towards morning, he falls asleep, and a gentle 
 sweat breaks out, and terminates the paroxysm, a 
 number of which constitutes what is called a fit of the 
 gout. The duration of the fit will be longer or shorter, 
 according to the disposition of the body to the disease, 
 the season of the year, and the age and strength of 
 the patient. When a paroxysm has thus taken place, 
 although there is an alleviation of pain at the expira- 
 tion of some hours, still the patient is not entirely re- 
 lieved from it ; and, for some evenings successively, he 
 has a return both of pain and fever, which continue, 
 with more or less violence, until morning. The pa- 
 roxysms, however, prove usually more mild every day, 
 till at length the disease goes oft’ either by perspiration, 
 urine, or some other evacuation ; the parts which have 
 been affected becoming itchy, the cuticle falling off’ in 
 scales from them, and some slight degree of lameness 
 remaining. At first, an attack of gout occurs, perhaps, 
 only once in two or three years; it then probably 
 comes on every year, and at length it becomes more 
 frequent, and is moie severe, and of longer duration, 
 each succeeding fit. In the progress of the disease, 
 various parts of the body are affected, and translations 
 take place from one joint, or limb, to another; and, 
 after frequent attacks, the joints lose their strength and 
 flexibility, and become so stiff as to be deprived of all 
 motion. Concretions, of a chalky appearance, are 
 likewise formed upon the outside of the joints, and 
 nephritic affections of the kidneys arise from a depo- 
 site of the same kind of matter in them, which, al- 
 though fluid at first, becomes gradually dry and firm. 
 This matter is partly soluble in acids, but without ef- 
 fervescence ; and Dr. Wollaston discovered it not to be 
 carbonate of lime, but a compound of the uric or lithic 
 acid and soda. 
 
 2. Podagra atonica. Atonic gout. It sometimes 
 happens that, although a gouty diathesis prevails in 
 the system, yet, from certain causes, no inflammatory 
 affection of the joints is produced ; in which case, the 
 stomach becomes particularly affected, and the patient 
 is troubled with flatulency, indigestion, loss of appe- 
 tite, eructations, nausea, vomiting, and severe pains ; 
 and these affections are often accompanied with much 
 dejection of spirits, and other hypochondriacal symp- 
 toms. In some cases, the head is affected with pain and 
 giddiness, and now and then with a tendency to apo- 
 plexy ; and in other cases, the viscera of the thorax 
 suffer from the disease, and palpitations, faintings, and 
 asthma arise. This is what is called atonic gout. 
 
 3. Fodagraretrograda. Retrocedent gout. It some- 
 times happens, that, after the inflammation has oecu- 
 
 103 
 
POD 
 
 POl 
 
 pied a joint, instead of its continuing the usual time, 
 and so going off gradually, it ceases suddenly, and is 
 translated to some internal part. The term retroce- 
 dent gout is applied to occurrences of this nature. 
 When it falls on the stomach, it occasions nausea, 
 vomiting, anxiety, or great pain ; when on the heart, 
 it brings on syncope ; when on the iungs, it produces 
 an affection resembling asthma : and, when it oc- 
 cupies the head, it is apt to give rise to apoplexy, or 
 palsy. 
 
 4. Podagra aberrans, or misplaced gout, is when the 
 gouty diathesis, instead of producing the inflammatory 
 affection of the joints, occasions an inflammatory af- 
 fection of some internal parts, and which appears 
 from the same symptoms that attend the inflammation 
 of those parts from other causes. All occurrences of 
 this nature, as well as of the two former, are to be re- 
 garded as attacks of irregular gout, and are to be guarded 
 against as much as possible. 
 
 In the regular gout, generally, little medical interfe- 
 rence is necessary. The antiphlogistic regimen should 
 be observed, in proportion to the strength of the patient, 
 the bowels kept regular, and the part of a moderate 
 temperature, by covering it with flannel, &c.; it may 
 be useful too to promote a gentle diaphoresis. In young 
 and robust constitutions, where there is no hereditary 
 tendency to the disease, and the inflammation and fever 
 run high, more active evacuations may sometimes be 
 required ; and, on the contrary, in persons advanced 
 in life, who have suffered much from the disease, and 
 been accustomed to a generous diet, this must be in 
 some degree allowed, even during the paroxysm, to 
 obviate a metastasis ; recommending fish in preference 
 to other animal food, and madeira as the least acescent 
 wine. The application of cold to the part is a danger- 
 ous practice ; and it is better to abstain from any local 
 measures, lest the favourable progress of the disease 
 should be interrupted. When the paroxysm is termi- 
 nated, any remaining stiffness of the joint will probably 
 De gradually removed by friction, &c. With respect to 
 the means of obviating future attacks, the chief de- 
 pendence is to be placed on abstemiousness, with regu- 
 lar moderate exercise. Proper medicines may be occa- 
 sionally prescribed to remove any dyspeptic symptoms, 
 keep the bowels regular, the skin perspirable, <fcc. If 
 the disease appear to hang about the patient in the 
 atonic form, a more nutritious diet, with tonic or even 
 stimulant medicines, may be required to re-establish 
 the health, which will probably not be accomplished 
 without a paroxysm intervening. The Bath waters have 
 often been found useful under these circumstances. In 
 the retrocedent gout, the object is to bring back the in- 
 flammation to the joint as soon as possible: for which 
 purpose a sinapism, or other stimulant application, 
 should be put upon the part; while ammonia, aroma- 
 tics, either warm wine, or brandy and water, &c., are 
 administered internally, in proportion to the urgency 
 of the symptoms; but in general the best form of me- 
 dicine is the combination of opium with some of the 
 stimulants just mentioned, unless where congestion 
 appears in the head. Sometimes blisters or rubefacients 
 may be properly applied over the internal part affected,' 
 where this is of importance to life, or even the local 
 abstraction of blood becomes necessary. This, how- 
 ever, holds more especially where the attack is inflam- 
 matory, constituting the misplaced gout, and a more 
 antiphlogistic plan must then be pursued : but evacu- 
 ations cannot be borne to the same<extent as in the idi- 
 opathic phlegmasia. 
 
 PODAGRA'RIA. (From podagra , the gout: so 
 called because it was thought to expel the gout.) See 
 JEgopodium podagraria. 
 
 PODECIUM. (From 7 r£f, a foot.) The name given 
 by Acharius to the peculiar foot-stalk of the tubercles 
 in the cup lichens. 
 
 PODONI'PTRUM. (From zsovs , a foot, and vin'jos, 
 to wash.) A bath for the feet. 
 
 PODOPHY'LLUM. (From zsovs, a foot, and QvWov, 
 a leaf ; so named from its shape.) A species of wolf’s 
 bane. 
 
 [“Podophyllum peltatum. Stem erect, two 
 leaved; leaves peltate. Inhabits woods, flowers in 
 May, is perennial. Stem one foot high"; leaves lobed ; 
 flowers, solitary, white ; fruit ovate. — Torrey's Com- 
 pendium. 
 
 “The podophyllum peltatum is an American plant, 
 growin» in low shady situations, from New-England 
 194 
 
 to Georgia. The plant has only two leaves, with a 
 flower in the fork, followed by a yellow acid fruit. 
 
 “ The root is creeping and jointed, and, when dry, 
 it is brittle and easily reduced to powder. Its taste is 
 unpleasant, and, when chewed for some timefbecomes 
 intensely bitter. Water and alkohoi extract its bitter- 
 ness. It contains resin, fcecula, bitter extractive, and 
 a portion of gummy substance. 
 
 “ Podophyllum is one of the most certain and effica- 
 cious of the cathartic vegetables, which have been 
 examined in this country. It very nearly resembles 
 jalap in its operation, but is somewhat slower, and 
 continues its effects for a longer time. In irritable sto- 
 machs it sometimes occasions nausea, but not more 
 than other medicines of its class. In small doses, it 
 proves a gradual and easy laxative; in large ones, a 
 powerful and long continued purge. It has been par- 
 ticularly recommended in dropsy, to which disease 
 it seems well adapted, by the large evacuations it oc- 
 casions. 
 
 “It is best given in powder. Ten grains taken at 
 night, produce a free operation on the following morn- 
 ing, and twenty grains purge with activity. If calo- 
 mel be combined with it, it operates sooner and with 
 less griping.” — Big. Mat. Med. A.l 
 PODOTHE'CA. (From zsovs, a foot, and ridtjpi, to 
 put.) A shoe or stocking. An anatomical prepara- 
 tion, consisting of a kind of shoe of the scarf-skin, 
 with the nails adhering to it, taken from a dead subject. 
 
 POECILIA. (II oiKiXia, from ttoikiXos, versicolor.) 
 The specific name of a species of Epichrosis in Good’s 
 Nosology, to designate the pye-bald skin, or that affection 
 found among negroes, in which it is marbled generally 
 with alternate spots, or patches of black and white. 
 Pointed leaf. See Acuminatus. 
 
 POISON. Venenum. That substance which, when 
 applied externally, or taken into the human body, uni- 
 formly effects such a derangement in the animal 
 economy as to produce disease, may be defined a 
 poison. It is extremely difficult, however, to give a 
 definition of a poison ; and the above is subject to great 
 inaccuracy. Poisons are divided, with respect to the 
 kingdom to which they belong, into animal, vegetable, 
 mineral, and lialituous, or aSrial. 
 
 Poisons, in general, are only deleterious in certain 
 doses ; for the most active, in small doses, form the 
 most valuable medicines. There are nevertheless, 
 certain poisons, which are really such in the smallest 
 quantity, and which are never administered medici- 
 nally ; as the poison of hydrophobia or the plague 
 There are likewise substances which are innocent when 
 taken into the stomach, but which prove deleterious 
 when taken into the lungs, or when applied to an 
 abraded surface ; thus carbonic acid is continually 
 swallowed with fermented liquors, and thus the poison 
 of the viper may be taken with impunity ; while in 
 spiring carbonic acid kills, and the poison of the viper, 
 inserted into the flesh, often proves fatal. 
 
 Several substances also act as poisonous when ap 
 plied either externally or internally ; as arsenic. 
 
 When a substance produces disease, not only in 
 mankind, but in all animals, it is distinguished by the 
 term common poison; as arsenic, sublimate, &c.; 
 while that which is poisonous to man only, or to ani- 
 mals, and often to one genus merely, is said to be a 
 relative poison ; thus aloes are poisonous to dogs and 
 wolves: the Phellandrium aquaticum kills horses, 
 while oxen devour it greedily, and with impunity. It 
 appears, then, that substances act as poisonous only in 
 regard to their dose , the part of the body they are ap- 
 plied to, and the subject. 
 
 Poisons enter the body in the following ways : 
 
 1. Through the oesophagus alone, or with the food 
 
 2. Through the anus by clysters. 
 
 3. Through the nostrils. 
 
 4. Through the lungs with the air. 
 
 5. Through the absorbents of the skin, either whole, 
 ulcerated, cut, or torn. 
 
 Poisons have been arranged in six classes : 
 
 I. — Corrosive or escharotic poisons. 
 
 They are so named because they usually irritate, in- 
 flame, and corrode the animal texture with which they 
 come into contact. Their action is in general more 
 violent and formidable than that of the other poisons. 
 The following list from Orfila contains the principal 
 bodies of this class : — 
 
 1. Mercurial preparations ; corrosive sublimate, 
 
POI 
 
 POI 
 
 red oxide of mercury ; turbeth mineral, or yellow sub- 
 sulphate of mercury ; pernitrate of mercury ; mercu- 
 rial vapours. 
 
 2. Arsenical preparations ; such as white oxide of 
 arsenic, and its combination with the bases, called ar- 
 seniates ; arsenic acid, and the arseniates ; yellow and 
 red sulphuret of arsenic ; black oxide of arsenic, or fly- 
 powder. 
 
 3. Antimonial preparations ; such as tartar emetic, 
 or cream tartrate of antimony ; oxide of antimony ; 
 kerines mineral; muriate of antimony; and antimo- 
 nial wine. 
 
 4. Cupreous preparations ; such as verdigris ; ace- 
 tate of copper ; the cupreous sulphate, nitrate, and mu- 
 riate ; ammoniacal copper ; oxide of copper ; cupreous 
 soaps, or grease tainted with oxide of copper ; and cu- 
 preous wines or vinegars. 
 
 5. Muriate of tin. 
 
 6. Oxide and sulphate of zinc. 
 
 7. Nitrate of silver. 
 
 8. Muriate of gold. 
 
 9. Pearl-white , or the oxide of bismuth , and the 
 subnitrate of this metal. 
 
 10. Concentrated acids; sulphuric, nitric, phospho- 
 ric, muriatic, hydriodic, acetic, See. 
 
 11. Corrosive alkalies, pure or subcarbonated po- 
 tassa, soda, and ammonia. 
 
 12. The caustic earths , lime and barytes. 
 
 13. Muriate and carbonate of barytes. 
 
 14. Glass and enamel powder. 
 
 IS Cantharides. 
 
 II. — Astringent poisons. 
 
 1. Preparations of lead, such as the acetate, carbo- 
 nate, wines sweetened with lead, water impregnated 
 with its oxide, food cooked in vessels containing lead, 
 syrups clarified with subacetate of lead, plumbean va- 
 pours. 
 
 III. — Acrid poisons. 
 
 1. The gases ; chlorine, muriatic acid, sulphurous 
 acid, nitrous gas, and nitro-muriatic vapours. 
 
 2. Jatropha manihot, the fresh root, and its juice, 
 from which cassava is made. 
 
 3. The Indian ricinus, or Molucca wood. 
 
 4. Scammony. 
 
 5. Gamboge. 
 
 6. Seeds of Palma Christi. 
 
 7. Elaterium. 
 
 8. Colocynth. 
 
 9. White hellebore root. 
 
 10. Black hellebore root. 
 
 11. Seeds of Stavesacre. 
 
 12. The wood and fruit of the Ahovdi of Brazil. 
 
 13. Rhododendron chrysanthum. 
 
 14. Bulbs of Colchicum , gathered in summer and 
 autumn. 
 
 15. The milky juice of the Convolvulus arvensis. 
 
 16. Asclepias. 
 
 17. (Enanthe fistulosa and crocata. 
 
 18. Some species of clematis. 
 
 19. Anemone pulsatilla. 
 
 20. Root of Wolf's-bane. 
 
 21. Fresh roots of Arum maculatum. 
 
 22. Berries and bark of Daphne mezereum. 
 
 23. The plant and emanations of the Rhus toxico- 
 dendron. 
 
 24. Euphorbia officinalis. 
 
 25. Several species of Ranunculus, particularly the 
 dquatilis. 
 
 26. Nitre, in a large dose. 
 
 27. Some muscles and other shell-fish. 
 
 IV . — Narcotic and stupifying poisons. 
 
 1. The gases; hydrogen, azote, and oxide of azote. 
 
 2. Poppy and opium. 
 
 3. The roots of the Solanum somnifernm ; berries 
 and leaves of the Solanum nigrum; those of the Morel 
 with yellow fruit. 
 
 4. The roots and leaves of the Atropa mandragora. 
 
 5. Datura stramonium. 
 
 6. Hyociamns , or henbane. 
 
 7. Lactucavirosa. 
 
 8. Paris quadrifolia, or herb Paris. 
 
 9. Laurocerasus , or bay laurel and prussic acid. 
 
 10. Berries of the yew-tree. 
 
 11. Ervum ervilia ; the seeds. 
 
 12. The seeds of Lathyrus cicera. 
 
 13. Distilled water of bitter almonds. 
 
 14. The effluvia of many of the above plants. 
 
 U u 2 
 
 V. — Narcotico- acrid poisons. 
 
 1. Carbonic acid ; the gas of charcoal stoves and 
 fermenting liquors. 
 
 2. The manchineel. 
 
 3. Fab a Sancti Ignatii. 
 
 4. The exhalations and juice of the poison tree of 
 Macassar, or Upas-Antiar. 
 
 5. The Ticunas. 
 
 6. Certain species of Strychnos. 
 
 7. The whole plant, Lauro-cerasus. 
 
 8. Belladonna , or deadly nightshade. 
 
 9. Tobacco. 
 
 10. Roots of white bryony. 
 
 11. Roots of the Chcerophyllum sylvestre. 
 
 12. Conium maculatum, or spotted hemlock. 
 
 13. JEthusa cynapium. 
 
 14. Cicuta virosa. 
 
 15. Anagallis arvensis. 
 
 16. Mercurialis percnnvs. 
 
 17. Digitalis purpurea. 
 
 18. The distilled waters and oils of some of the 
 above plants. 
 
 19. The odorant principle of some of them. 
 
 20. Woorara of Guiana. 
 
 21. Camphor. 
 
 22. Cocculus indicus. 
 
 23. Several mushrooms. 
 
 24. Secale corimtum. 
 
 25. Lolium temulentum. 
 
 26. Sium latifolium. 
 
 27. Coriaria myrtifolia. 
 
 VI. — Septic or putrescent poisons. 
 
 1. Sulphuretted hydrogen. 
 
 2. Putrid effluvia of animal bodies. 
 
 3. Contagious effluvia, or fomites and miasmata. 
 
 4. Venomous animals; the viper, rattlesnake, scor- 
 pion, mad dog, &c. 
 
 Antidote for vegetable poisons. Drapiez has ascer- 
 tained, by numerous experiments, that the fruit of the 
 Feuillea cordifolia is a powerful antidote against the ve- 
 getable poisons. He poisoned dogs with the rhus toxi- 
 codendron, hemlock, and nux vomica ; and all those 
 which were left to the effects of the poison died, but 
 those to which the above fruit was administered reco- 
 vered completely, after a short illness. To see whether 
 the antidote would act in the same way, applied exter- 
 nally to wounds, into which vegetable poisons had 
 been introduced, he took two arrows, which had been 
 dipped into the juice of the manchenille , and slightly 
 wounded with them two cats ; to one of these wounds 
 he applied a poultice, composed of the fruit of the feu- 
 illea cordifolia, while the other was left without any 
 application. The former suffered no inconvenience, 
 except from the pain of the wound, which speedily 
 healed ; while the other, in a short time, fell into con 
 vulsions, and died. This fruit loses these valuable 
 virtues, if kept two years after it is gathered. 
 
 Dr. Chisholm states, that the juice of the sugar cane 
 is the best antidote for arsenic. 
 
 Dr. Lyman Spalding, of New-York, announces in a 
 small pamphlet, that, for above these fifty years, the 
 Scutellaria lateriflora has proved to be an infallible 
 means for the prevention and cure of the hydrophobia, 
 after the bite of rabid animals. It is better applied as 
 a dry powder than fresh. According to the testimo- 
 nies of several American physicians, this plant, not 
 yet received as a remedy into any European Materia 
 Medica, afforded perfect relief in above a thousand 
 cases, as well in the human species as in the brute 
 creation (dogs, swine, and oxen). 
 
 [From a personal acquaintance with Dr. Spalding 
 we are enabled to state, that his pamphlet of cases of 
 hydrophobia, said to have been cured by the scute! 
 laria, has led both the French and English physicians 
 into a mistake, in relation to the curative virtues of 
 this plant. There are few physicians in the United 
 States who place any reliance upon it. At the time 
 of the publication of Dr. Spalding’s pamphlet, there 
 was great excitement about rabid dogs, and much 
 newspaper discussion on the virtues of Scutellaria 
 lateriflora , as a remedy in the cure of hydrophobia. 
 The subject being very popular, Dr. Spalding, by means 
 of the newspapers, collected all the cases of alleged 
 cure, and published them in a pamphlet, without 
 vouching for their authenticity, or knowing whether 
 they could be relied on as correct. Having led physi- 
 cians into a belief that these were all well autlien 
 
 J95 
 
OI 
 
 P01 
 
 tlcated cases, the Doctor afterward corrected the 
 mistake, by publishing a proper explanation. The 
 writer hereof was invited by the attending physician, 
 to see a patient in the last stage of hydrophobia, who 
 had taken the Scutellaria in great quantity, from the 
 time he was bitten until the fatal symptoms occur- 
 red. A.] 
 
 Method of detecting poisons. 
 
 “ When sudden death is suspected to have been oc- 
 casioned by the administration of poison, either wil- 
 fully or by accident, the testimony of the physician is 
 occasionally required to confirm or invalidate this sus- 
 picion. He may also be sometimes called upon to 
 ascertain the cause of the noxious effects arising from 
 tire presence of poisonous substances in articles of 
 diet ; and it may, therefore, serve an important purpose 
 to point out conci^ply the simplest and most practica- 
 ble modes of obtaining, by experiment, the necessary 
 information. 
 
 The only poisons, however, that can be clearly and 
 decisively detected, by chemical means, are those of 
 the mineral kingdom. Arsenic and corrosive subli- 
 mate are most likely to be exhibited with the view of 
 producing death ; and lead and copper may be intro- 
 duced undesignedly, in several ways, into our food 
 and drink. The continued and unsuspected operation 
 of the last two may often produce effects less sudden 
 and violent, but not less baneful to health and life than 
 the more active poisons ; and their operation generally 
 involves, in the pernicious consequences, a greater 
 number of sufferers. 
 
 Method of discovering arsenic . — When the cause 
 of sudden death is believed, from the symptoms pre- 
 ceding it, to be the administration of arsenic, the con- 
 tents of the stomach must be attentively examined. 
 To effect this, let a ligature be made at each orifice, the 
 stomach removed entirely from the body, and its whole 
 contents washed out into an earthen or glass vessel. 
 The arsenic, on account- of its greater specific gravity, 
 will settle to the bottom, and may be obtained sepa- 
 rate, after washing off the other substances by repeated 
 effusions of cold water. These washings should not 
 be thrown away, till the presence of arsenic has been 
 clearly ascertained. It may be expected at the bottom 
 of the vessel in the form of a white powder, which 
 must be carefully collected, dried on a filter, and sub- 
 mitted to experiment. 
 
 A. Boil a small portion of the powder with a few 
 ounces of distilled water, in a. clean Florence flask, 
 and filter the solution. 
 
 B. To this solution add a portion of water, saturated 
 with sulphuretted hydrogen gas. If arsenic be present, 
 a golden yellow sediment will fall down, which will 
 appear sooner, if a few drops of acetic acid be added 
 
 C. A similar effect is produced by the addition of 
 eulphuret of ammonia, or hydrosulpliuret of potassa. 
 
 It is necessary, however, to observe, that these tests 
 are decomposed not only by all metallic solutions, but 
 by the mere addition of any acid. But among these 
 precipitates, Dr. Bostock assures us, the greatest part 
 are so obviously different as not to afford a probability 
 of being mistaken; the only two which bear a close 
 resemblance to it, are the precipitate from tartarized 
 antimony, and that separated by an acid. In the latter, 
 however, the sulphur preserves its peculiar yellow co- 
 lour, while the arsenic presents a dee;) shade of orange ; 
 but no obvious circumstance of discrimination can be 
 ■pointed out between the hydrosulphurets of arsenic 
 and of antimony. Hence Dr. Bostock concludes^ that 
 sulphuretted hydrogen and its compounds merit our 
 confidence only as collateral tests. They discover 
 arsenic with great delicacy : sixty grains of water, to 
 which one grain only of liquid sulpburet (hydroguret- 
 ted su’phuret ?) had been added, was almost instantly 
 rendered completely opaque by one -eightieth of a grain 
 of the white oxide of arsenic in solution. 
 
 D. To a little of the solution A, add a single drop of 
 a weak solution of subcarbonate of potassa, and after- 
 ward a few drops of a solution of sulphate of copper. 
 The presence of arsenic will be manifested by a yel- 
 lowish-green precipitate. Or boil a portion of the sus- 
 pected powder with a dilute solution of pure potassa, 
 and with this precipitate the sulphate of copper, when 
 a similar appearance will ensue still more remarkably, 
 if arsenic be present. The colour of this precipitate 
 is perfectly characteristic. It is that of the piement 
 called Bciieele’s green. To identify the arsenic with 
 
 still greater certainty, it may be proper, at the time of 
 making the experiments on a suspected substance, to 
 perform similar ones, as a standard of comparison, on 
 what is actually known to be arsenic. Let the colour, 
 therefore, produced by adding an alkaline solution of 
 the substance under examination, to a solution of sui 
 phate of copper, be compared with that obtained by a 
 similar admixture of a solution of copper with one of 
 real arsenic in alkali. 
 
 The proportions in which the different ingredients 
 are employed, Dr. Bostock has found to have consider- 
 able influence on the distinct exhibition of the effect. 
 Those which he has observed to answer best, were one 
 of arsenic, three of potassa, (probably the subcarboa- 
 ate of, or common salt of tartar,) and five of sulphate 
 of copper. For instance, a solution of one grain of 
 arsenic, and three grains of potassa, in two drachms 
 of water, being mingled with another solution of five 
 grains of sulphate of copper in the same quantity of 
 water, the whole was converted into a beautiful grass 
 green, from which a copious precipitate of the same 
 hue slowly subsided, leaving the supernatant liquor 
 transparent and nearly colourless. The same mate- 
 rials, except with the omission of the arsenic, being 
 employed in the same manner, a delicate sky-blue re- 
 sulted, so different from the former as not to admit of 
 the possibility of mistake. In this way, one-fortieth of 
 a grain of arsenic, diffused through sixty grains ofwa 
 ter, afforded, by the addition of sulphate of copper and 
 potassa in proper proportions, a distinct precipitate of 
 Scheele’s green. In employing this test, it is neces- 
 sary to view the fluid by reflected and not by transpa- 
 rent light, and to make the examination by daylight. 
 To render the effect more apparent, a sheet of white 
 paper may be placed behind the glass in which the 
 mixed fluids are contained ; or the precipitation may 
 be effected by mixing the fluids on a piece of writing- 
 paper. 
 
 E. The sediments, produced by any of the foregoing 
 experiments, may be collected, dried, and laid on red- 
 hot charcoal. A smell of sulphur will first arise, and 
 will be followed by that of garlic. 
 
 F. A process for detecting arsenic has been proposed 
 by Hume, of London, in the Philosophical Magazine , 
 for May, 1809, vol. xxxiii. The test which he has sug- 
 gested, is the fused nitrate of silver, or lunar caustic, 
 which he employs in the following manner: — 
 
 Into a clean Florence oil-flask, introduce two or 
 three grains of any powder suspected to be arsenic ; 
 add not less than eight ounce-measures of either rain 
 or distilled water ; and heat this gradually over a lamp, 
 or a clear coal fire, till the solution begins to boil. 
 Then, while it boils, frequently shake the flask, which 
 may be readily done by wrapping a piece of leather 
 round its neck, or putting a glove upon the band. To 
 the hot solution, add a grain or two of subcarbonate of 
 potassa or soda, agitating the whole to make the mix- 
 ture uniform. 
 
 In the next place, pour into an ounce-phial, or a 
 small wine-glass, about two table spoonfuls of thi3 
 solution, and present bp the mere surface of the fluid a 
 stick of dry nitrate of silver or lunar caustic. If there 
 be any arsenic present, a beautiful yellow precipitate 
 will instantly appeal', which will proceed from the 
 point of contact of the nitrate with the fluid ; and set- 
 tle towards the bottom of the vessel as a flocculent and 
 copious precipitate. 
 
 The nitrate of silver, Hume finds, also, acts very 
 sensibly upon arsenate of potassa, and decidedly dis- 
 tinguishes this salt from the above solution or arsenite 
 of potassa : the colour of the precipitate, occasioned by 
 the arsenate , being much darker and more inclined to 
 brick-red. In both cases, he is of opinion, that, the test 
 of nitrate of silver is greatly superior to that of sulphate 
 of copper; inasmuch as it produces a much more 
 copious precipitate, when equal quantities are sub- 
 mitted to experiment. The tests he recommends to be 
 employed in their dry state, in preference to that of 
 solution ; and that the piece of salt he held on the sur- 
 face only. 
 
 A modified application of this test has since been 
 proposed by Dr. Marcet, whose directions are as fol- 
 low : — Let the fluid, suspected to contain arsenic, be 
 filtered ; let the end of a glass rod, wetted with a solu- 
 tion of pure ammonia, be brought into contact wim 
 this fluid, and let the end of a clean rod, similarly 
 wetted with solution of nitrate of silver, be immerud 
 
POI 
 
 POI 
 
 in the mixture. If the minutest quantity of arsenic 
 be present, a precipitate of a bright-yellow colour, in- 
 clining to orange, will appear at the point of contact, 
 and will readily subside at the bottom of the vessel. 
 As this precipitate is soluble in ammonia, the greatest 
 care is necessary not to add an excess of that alkali. 
 The acid of arsenic, with the same test, affords a brick- 
 red precipitate. — Huine, it may be added, now prepares 
 his test by dissolving a few grains, say ten, of lunar 
 caustic in nine or ten times its weight of distilled water ; 
 precipitating by liquid ammonia : and adding cautious- 
 ly, and by a few drops at once, liquid ammonia, till the 
 precipitate is redissolved, and no longer. To obviate 
 the possibility of any excess of ammonia, a small quan- 
 tity of the precipitate may be left undissolved. To 
 apply this test, nothing more is required than to dip a 
 rod of glass into this liquor, and then touch with it the 
 surface of a solution supposed to contain arsenic, which 
 will be indicated by a yellow precipitate. 
 
 Sylvester has objected to this test, that it will not 
 produce the expected appearance, when common salt 
 is present. He has, therefore, proposed the red acetate 
 of iron as a better test of arsenic, with which it forms 
 a bright-yellow deposite ; or the acetate of copper, which 
 affords a green precipitate. Of the two, he recom- 
 mends the latter in preference, but advises that both 
 should be resorted to in doubtful cases. Dr. Marcet, 
 however, has replied, that the objection arising from 
 the presence of common salt is easily obviated ; for if 
 a little diluted nitric acid be added to the suspected 
 liquid, and then nitrate of silver very cautiously till the 
 precipitate ceases, the muriate acid will be removed, 
 but the arsenic will remain in solution, and the ad- 
 dition of ammonia will produce the yellow precipitate 
 in its characteristic form. It is scarcely necessary to 
 add, that the quantity of ammonia must be sufficient to 
 saturate any excess of nitric acid, which the fluid may 
 contain. 
 
 A more important objection to nitrate of silver as a 
 test of arsenic is, that it affords, with the alkaline phos- 
 phates, a precipitate of phosphate of silver, scarcely 
 distinguishable by its colour from the arseniate of that 
 metal. In answer to this, it is alleged by Hume, ffiat 
 the arsenite of silver may be discriminated by a curdy 
 or flocculent figure, resembling that of fresh precipi- 
 tated muriate of silver, except that its colour is yellow ; 
 while the phosphate is smooth and homogeneous. The 
 better to discriminate these two arsenites, he advises 
 two parallel experiments to be made, upon separate 
 pieces of clean writing-paper, spreading on the one a 
 little of the fresh prepared arsenite, and on the other a 
 little of the phosphate. When these are suffered to 
 dry, the phosphate will gradually assume a black 
 colour, or nearly so, while the arsenite will pass from 
 its original vivid yellow to an Indian yellow, or nearly 
 a fawn colour. 
 
 Dr. Paris conducts the trial in the following manner : 
 Drop the suspected fluid on a piece of white paper, 
 making with it a broad line; along this line a stick of 
 lunar caustic is to be slowly dravvn several times suc- 
 cessively, when a streak will appear of the colour re- 
 sembling that known by the name of Indian yellow. 
 This is equally produced by arsenic and by an alkaline 
 phosphate, but the one from arsenic is rough, curdy, 
 and flocculent, like that from a crayon; that from a 
 phosphate is homogeneous and uniform, resembling a 
 water colour laid smoothly on with a brush. Bui a 
 more important and distinctive peculiarity soon suc- 
 ceeds ; for in less than two minutes the phosphoric yel- 
 low fades into a sad green, and becomes gradually 
 darker, and ultimately quite black, while on the other 
 hand the arsenic yellow continues permanent, or nearly 
 so, for some time, and then becomes brown. In per- 
 forming this experiment, the sunshine should be 
 avoided, or the change of colour will take place too 
 rapidly. (Ann. of Phil. x. GO.) The author of the 
 London Dispensatory adds, that the test is improved 
 by brushing the streak lightly over with liquid ammo- 
 nia immediately after the application of the caustic, 
 when, if arsenic be present, a bright queen’s yellow is 
 produced, which remains permanent for nearly an 
 hour ; but that when lunar caustic produces a white 
 yellow before the ammonia is applied, we may infer 
 the presence of some alkaline phosphate rather than 
 of arsenic. 
 
 G. Smithson proposes to fuse any powder suspected 
 to contain arsenic with nitre; this produces arseniate 
 
 of potassa, of which the solution affords a brick-red 
 precipitate with nitrate of silver. In cases where any 
 sensible portion of the alkali of the nitre has been set 
 free, it must be saturated with acetous acid, and the 
 saline mixture dried and redissolved in water. So 
 small is the quantity of arsenic required for this mode 
 of trial, that a drop of solution of oxide of arsenic in 
 water (which, at 54° of Fahr. may be estimated to 
 contain one-eightieth its weight of the oxide), mixed 
 with a Rule nitrate of potassa, and fused in a platinum 
 spoon, affords a very sensible quantity of arseniate of 
 silver. (Ann. of Phil. JV. 6’. iv. 127.) 
 
 H. Dr. Cooper, President of Columbia College, finds 
 a solution of chromate of potassa to be one of the best 
 tests of arsenic. One drop is turned green by the 
 fourth of a grain of arsenic, by two or three drops of 
 Fowler’s mineral solution, or any other arsenite of po- 
 tassa. The arsenious acid takes oxygen from the 
 chromic, which is converted into oxide of chrome. 
 To exhibit the effect, take five watch-glasses ; put on 
 one, two or three drops of a watery solution of white 
 arsenic; on the second, as much arsenite of potassa; 
 on the third, one-fourth of a grain of white arsenic in 
 substance ; on the fourth, two or three drops of a so- 
 lution of corrosive sublimate ; on the fifth, two or three 
 drops of a solution of copper. Add to each three or four 
 drops of a solution of chromate of potassa. In half an 
 hour, a bright, clear, grass-green colour will appear in 
 numbers 1, 2, 3, unchangeable by ammonia ; number 
 4 will instantly exhibit an orange precipitate ; and num- 
 ber 5 a green, which a drop of ammonia will instantly 
 change to blue. (Silliman’s American Journal , iii.) 
 
 I. But the most decisive mode of determining the 
 presence of arsenic (which, though not absolutely in- 
 dispensable, should always be resorted to, when the 
 suspected substance can be obtained in sufficient quan- 
 tity) is by reducing it to a metallic state ; for its charac- 
 ters are then clear and unequivocal. For this purpose, 
 let a portion of the white sediment, collected from the 
 contents of the stomach, be dried and mixed with three 
 times its weight of black flux ; or if this cannot be pro- 
 cured, with two parts of very dry carbonate of potassa 
 (the salt of tartar of the shops), and one of powdered 
 charcoal. Dr. Bostock finds, that for this mixture we 
 may advantageously substitute one composed of half a 
 grain of charcoal, and two drops of oil, to a grain of the 
 sediment. Procure a tube eight or nine inches long, 
 and one-fourth or one-sixth of an inch in diameter, of 
 thin glass, sealed hermetically at one end. Then put 
 into the tube the mixture of the powder and its flux, 
 and if any should adhere to the inner surface, let it be 
 wiped off by a feather, so that the inside of all the 
 upper part of the tube may be quite clean and dry. 
 Stop the end of the tube loosely*, with a little paper, and 
 heat the sealed end only, on a chafing-dish of red-hot 
 coals, taking care to avoid breathing the fumes. The 
 arsenic, if present, will rise to the upper part of the 
 tube, on the inner surface of which it will form a thin 
 brilliant coating. Break the tube, and scrape off the 
 reduced metal. Lay a little on a heated iron, when, if 
 it be arsenic', a dense smoke will arise, and a strong 
 smell of garlic will be perceived. The arsenic may be 
 further identified, by putting a small quantity between 
 two polished plates of copper, surrounding it by pow- 
 dered charcoal, to prevent its escape, binding these 
 tightly together by iron wire, and exposing them to a 
 low red heat. If the included substances be arsenic, a 
 White stain will be left on the copper. 
 
 K: It may be proper to observe, that neither the stain 
 on copper, nor the odour of garlic, is produced by the 
 white oxide of arsenic, when heated without the ad- 
 dition of some inflammable ingredient. The absence 
 of arsenic must not, therefore, be inferred, if no smell 
 should be occasioned by laying the white powder on a 
 heated iron. 
 
 Dr. Black ascertained that all the necessary experi- 
 ments, for the detection of arsenic, may be made on a 
 single grain of the white oxide; this small quantity 
 having produced, when heated in a tube with its proper 
 flux, as much of the metal as clearly established its 
 presence. 
 
 1 f the quantity of arsenic in the stomach should be so 
 small, which is not very probable, as to occasion death, 
 and yet to remain suspended in the washings, the 
 whole contents, and the water employed to wash them 
 must be filtered, and the clear liquor assayed for arse- 
 nic Gy the tests B, C, D, and E. 
 
 197 
 
POT 
 
 POl 
 
 In this case, it is necessary to be careful that the 
 colour of the precipitate is not modified by that of the 
 liquid found in the stomach. If this be yellow, the 
 precipitate by sulphate of copper and carbonate of po- 
 tassa will appear green, even though no arsenic be 
 present ; but on leaving it to settle, decanting otf the 
 fluid, and replacing it with water, it will evidently be 
 blue without any tinge of green, being no longer seen 
 through a yellow medium. — {Dr. Paris.) 
 
 The liquid contents of the stomach may also be 
 evaporated to dryness below 250° Fahr. and the dry 
 mass be exposed to heat at the bottom of a Florence 
 flask, to sublime the arsenic. If dissolved in an oily 
 fluid, Dr. Ure proposes to boil the solution with dis- 
 tilled water, and afterward to separate the oil by the 
 capillary action of wick threads. The watery fluid 
 may then be subjected to the usual tests 
 
 In an investigation, the event of which is to affect the 
 life of an accused person, it is the duty of every one 
 who may prepare himself to give evidence, not to rest 
 satisfied with the appearances produced by any one 
 test of arsenic; but to render its presence quite un- 
 equivocal by the concurring results of several. 
 
 Discovery of corrosive sublimate , baryta , &c. — 
 Corrosive sublimate (the bichloride or oxymuriate of 
 mercury,) next to arsenic, is the most virulent of the 
 metallic poisons. It may be collected by treating the 
 contents of the stomach in the manner already de- 
 scribed ; but as it is more soluble than arsenic, viz. 
 in about nineteen times its weight of water, no more 
 water must be employed than is barely sufficient, and 
 the washings must be carefully preserved for examina- 
 tion. 
 
 If a powder should be collected by this operation, 
 which proves, on examination, not to be arsenic, it 
 may be known to be corrosive sublimate by the follow- 
 ing characters : 
 
 A. Expose a small quantity of it, without any ad- 
 mixture, to heat in a coated glass tube, as directed in 
 the treatment of arsenic. Corrosive sublimate will be 
 ascertained by its rising to the top of the tube, lining 
 tiie inner surface in the form of a shining white crust. 
 
 B. Dissolve another portion in distilled water ; and 
 it may be proper to observe how much of the salt the 
 water is capable of taking up. 
 
 C. To the watery solution add a little lime-water. 
 A precipitate of an orange yellow colour will instantly 
 appear. 
 
 D. To another portion of the solution add a single 
 drop of a dilute solution of sub-carbonate of potassa 
 (salt of tartar). A white precipitate will appear ; but, 
 on a still further addition of alkali, an orange-coloured 
 sediment will be formed. 
 
 E. The carbonate of soda has similar effects. 
 
 F. Sulphuretted water throws down a dark-colour- 
 ed sediment, which, when dried and strongly heated, 
 is wholly volatilized, without any odour of garlic. 
 
 For the detection of corrosive sublimate, Sylvester 
 has recommended the application of galvanism, which 
 exhibits the mercury in a metallic state. A piece of 
 zinc wire, or if that cannot be had, of iron wire about 
 three inches long, is to be twice bent at right angles, so 
 as to resemble the Greek letter IL The two legs of 
 this figure should be distant about the diameter of a 
 common gold wedding-ring from each other, and the 
 two ends of the bent wire must afterward be tied to a 
 ring of this description. Let a plate of glass, not less 
 than three inches square, be laid as nearly horizontal 
 ns possible, and on one side drop some sulphuric acid, 
 diluted with about six times its weight of water, till it 
 spreads to the size of a halfpenny. At a little distance 
 from this, towards the other side, next drop some of 
 the solution supposed to contain corrosive sublimate, 
 till the edges of the two liquids join together; and let 
 the wire and ring prepared as above be laid in such a 
 way that the wire may touch the acid, while the gold 
 ring is in contact with the suspected liquid. If the 
 minutest quantity of corrosive sublimate be present, 
 the ring in a few minutes will be covered with mer- 
 cury on the part which touched the fluid. 
 
 Smithson remarks, that all the oxides and saline 
 compounds of mercury, if laid in a drop of marine 
 acid on gold, with a bit of tin, quickly amalgamate the 
 gold. In this way, a very minute quantity of corro- 
 sive sublimate, or a drop of its solution may be tried, 
 and no addition of muriatic acid is then required. 
 Quantities of mercury may thus >be rendered evident, 
 
 which could not be so by any other means. Even the 
 mercury of cinnabar may be exhibited ; but it must 
 previously be boiled with a little sulphuric acid in a 
 platinum spoon, to convert it into sulphate. An ex 
 ceedingly minute quantity of metallic mercury in any 
 powder may be discovered by placing it in nitric acid 
 on gold, drying, and adding muriatic acid and tin. 
 
 The only mineral poison of great virulence that has 
 not been mentioned, and which, from its being little 
 known to act as such, it is very improbable we should 
 meet with, is the carbonate of baryta. This, in the 
 country where it is found, is employed as a poison for 
 rats, and there can be no doubt would be equally de- 
 structive to human life. It may be discovered by dis- 
 solving it in muriatic acid, and by the insolubility of 
 the precipitate which this solution yields on adding sul- 
 phuric acid, or sulphate of soda. Soluble barytic salts, 
 if these have been the means of poison, will be con- 
 tained in the water employed to wash the contents of 
 the stomach, and will be detected, on adding sulphuric 
 acid, by a copious precipitate. 
 
 It may be proper to observe, that the failure of at- 
 tempts to discover poisonous substances in the alimen- 
 tary canal after death, is by no means a sufficient proof 
 that death has not been occasioned by poison. For it 
 has been clearly established, by experiments made on 
 animals, that a poison may be so completely evacuated, 
 that no traces of it shall be found, and yet that death 
 may ensue from the morbid changes which it has 
 occasioned in the alimentary canal, or in the genera) 
 system. 
 
 Method of detecting copper or lead. — Copper and 
 lead sometimes gain admission into articles of food, in 
 consequence of the employment of kitchen utensils of 
 these materials. 
 
 1. If copper be suspected in any liquor, its presence 
 will be ascertained by adding a solution of pure am- 
 monia, which will strike a beautiful blue colour. If 
 the solution be very dilute, it may be concentrated by 
 evaporation ; and if the liquor contain a considerable 
 excess of acid, like that used to preserve pickles, as 
 much of the alkali must be added as is more than suf- 
 ficient to saturate the acid. In this, and all other ex- 
 periments of the same kind, the fluid should be viewed 
 by reflected, and not by transmitted light. 
 
 If into a newly prepared tincture of guaiacum wood 
 we drop a concentrated solution of a salt of copper, 
 the mixture instantly assumes a blue colour. This 
 effect does not take place when the solution is very 
 weak, for example, when there is not above half a 
 grain of the salt to an ounce of water; but then, by the 
 addition of a few drops of prussic acid, the blue colour 
 is instantly developed of great purity and intensity. 
 This colour is not permanent, but soon passes to a 
 green, and at length totally disappears. For want of 
 prussic acid, distilled laurel-water may be employed. 
 The test produces its effect, even when the proportion 
 of the salt of copper to the water does not exceed 
 l-45000th. In this minute proportion no other test, 
 whether the prussiate of potassa, soda, or ammonia, 
 gives the least indication of copper. — ( Quart. Joum. 
 x. 182.) 
 
 2. Lead is occasionally found, in sufficient quantity 
 to be injurious to health, in water that has passed 
 through leaden pipes, or been kept in leaden vessels, 
 and sometimes even in pump-water, in consequence of 
 that metal having been used in the construction of the 
 pump. Acetate of lead has also been known to be 
 fraudulently added to bad wines, with the view of con- 
 cealing their defects. 
 
 Lead may be discovered by adding, to a portion of 
 the suspected water, about half its bulk of water im- 
 pregnated with sulphuretted hydrogen gas. If lead be 
 present, it will be manifested by a dark brown, or 
 blackish, tinge. This test is so delicate, that water, 
 condensed by the leaden worm of a still-tub, is sensi- 
 bly affected by it. Lead is also detected by a similar 
 effect ensuing on the addition of sulphuret of ammo- 
 nia, or ‘potassa. 
 
 The adequacy of this method, however, to the dis- 
 covery of very minute quantities of lead, has been set 
 aside by the experiments of Dr. Lambe, the author of 
 a skilful analysis of the springs of Leamington Priors, 
 near Warwick. By new methods of examination, be 
 has detected the presence of lead in several spring- 
 waters, that manifest no change on the addition of the 
 sulphuretted test; and has found that metal in the pre- 
 
POI 
 
 POL 
 
 cipitate, sepai ated from such waters by the carbonate 
 of potassa or of soda. In operating on these waters, 
 Dr Lambe noticed the following appearances : 
 
 a. The test forms sometimes a dark cloud, with the 
 precipitate affected by alkalies, which has been redis- 
 solved in nitric acid. 
 
 b. Though it forms, in other cases, no cloud, the pre- 
 cipitate itself becomes darkened by the sulphuretted test. 
 
 c. The test forms a white cloud, treated with the 
 precipitate as in a. These two appearances may be 
 united. 
 
 d. The test neither forms a cloud, nor darkens the 
 precipitate. 
 
 e. In the cases b, c, d, heat the precipitate, in con- 
 tact with an alkaline carbonate, to redness ; dissolve 
 out the carbonate by water ; and treat the precipitate 
 as in a. The sulphuretted test then forms a dark cloud 
 with the solution of the precipitate. In these experi- 
 ments, it is essential that the acid, used to redissolve 
 the precipitate, shall not be in excess ; and if it should 
 so happen, that excess must be saturated before the 
 test is applied. It is better to use so little acid, that 
 some of the precipitate may remain undissolved. 
 
 /. Instead of the process e, the precipitate may be 
 exposed, without addition, to a red heat, and then 
 treated as in a. In this case, the test will detect the 
 metallic matter ; but with less certainty than the fore- 
 going one. 
 
 The nitric acid, used in these experiments, should be 
 perfectly pure ; and the test should be recently pre- 
 pared by saturating water with sulphuretted hydrogen 
 *as. A few drops of nitric acid added to a water con- 
 taining lead, whicn has been reduced to l-8th or l-10th 
 its bulk by evaporation, and then followed by the addi- 
 tion of a few drops of hydriodate of potassa, produces 
 a yellow insoluble precipitate. 
 
 Another mode of analysis, employed by Dr. Lambe, 
 consists in precipitating the lead by solution of com- 
 mon salt; but as muriate of lead is partly soluble in 
 water, this test cannot be applied to small portions of 
 suspected water. The precipitate must be, therefore, 
 collected, from two or three gallons, and heated to red- 
 ness with twice its weight of carbonate of soda. Dis- 
 solve out the soda; add nitric acid, saturating any 
 superfluity ; and then apply the sulphuretted tast. 
 Sulphate of soda would be found more effectual in this 
 process than the muriate, on account of the greater in- 
 solubility of sulphate of lead. This property, indeed, 
 renders sulphate of soda an excellent test of the pre- 
 sence of lead, when held in solution by acids, for it 
 throws down that metal, even when present in very 
 small quantity, in the form of a heavy white precipi- 
 tate, which is not soluble by acetic acid. 
 
 The third process, which is the most satisfactory of 
 all, and is very easy, except for the trouble of collect- 
 ing a large quantity of precipitate,- is the actual reduc- 
 tion of the metal, and its exhibition in a separate form. 
 The precipitate may be mixed with its own weight of 
 alkaline carbonate, and exposed either with or without 
 the addition of a small proportion of charcoal, to a 
 heat sufficient to melt the alkali. On breaking the 
 crucible, a small globule of lead will be found reduced 
 at the bottom. The precipitate from about fifty gallons 
 of water yielded Dr. Lambe, in one instance, about 
 two grains of lead. 
 
 For discovering the presence of lead in wine, a test 
 invented by Dr. Hahnemann, and known by the title of 
 Hahnemann’s wine test, may be employed. This test 
 is prepared by putting together, in*o a small phial, six- 
 teen grains of sulphuret of lime, prepared in the dry 
 way (by exposing to a red heat, in a covered crucible, 
 equal weights of powdered lime and sulphur, accurate- 
 ly mixed), and twenty grains of bitartrate of potassa 
 (cream of tartar). The phial is to be filled with water, 
 well corked, and occasionally shaken for the space of 
 ten minutes. When the powder has subsided, decant 
 the clear liquor, and preserve it, in a well-stopped bot- 
 tle, for use. The liquor, when fresh prepared, dis- 
 covers lead by a dark coloured precipitate. A further 
 proof of the presence of lead in wines is the occurrence 
 of a precipitate on adding a solution of the sulphate of 
 soda. 
 
 Sylvester has proposed the gallic acid as an excellent 
 test of the presence of lead. 
 
 The quantity of lead, which has been detected in so- 
 phisticated wine, may be estimated at forty grains of 
 the metal in every fifty gallons. 
 
 When a considerable quantity of acetate of lead has 
 been taken into the stomach (as sometimes, owing to 
 its sweet taste, happens to children), after the exhibi- 
 tion of an active emetic, thehydro-sulphuretof potassa 
 or of ammonia may be given ; or probably a solution of 
 sulphate of soda (Glauber’3 salt) would render it in- 
 noxious.” — Henry's Chem. 
 
 Poison-oak. See Rhus toxicodendron. 
 
 POLEMO'NIUM. (An ancient name derived from 
 7 roXepos, wax : because, according to Pliny, kings had 
 contended for the honour of its discovery.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the LinnEean system. 
 Class, Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. Wild sage, or Teucrium scorodonia of Linnaeus. 
 
 Poi.emonium cjeruleum. The systematic name of 
 the Greek valerian, or Jacob’s ladder, the root of which 
 is esteemed by some as a good astringent against diar- 
 rhoeas and dysentery. 
 
 POLEY-MOUNTAIN. See Teucrium. 
 
 POLIOSIS .(From iroXos, candidus , white or hoary.) 
 The specific name of a species of Trichosis in Good’s 
 arrangement, in which the hairs are prematurely gray 
 or hoary. 
 
 PO'LIUM. (From ajoAioj, white : so called from its 
 white capillaments.) Poley. Teucrium of Linnaeus. 
 
 Polium creticum. See Teucrium creticum. 
 
 Polium montanum. See Teucrium capitatum. 
 
 POLLEN. ( Pollen , inis. n. ; fine flour, or dust.) 
 The powder which adheres to the anthers of the flow- 
 ers of plants, and which is contained in the anther, and 
 is thrown out chiefly in warm, dry weather, when the 
 coat of the latter contracts and bursts. The pollen, 
 though to the naked eye a fine powder, and light 
 enough to be waf(ed along by the air, is so curiously 
 formed, and so various in different plants, as to be an 
 interesting and popular object for the microscope. 
 Each grain of it is commonly a membranous bag, round 
 or angular, rough or smooth, which remains entire till 
 it meets with any moisture, being contrary in this re- 
 spect to the nature of the anther ; then it bursts with 
 great force, discharging its subtile and vivifying vapour. 
 
 In the Helianthus annuus , the pollen is echinate. 
 
 In Geraniums , perforate. 
 
 The pollen of Symphatum is didymous 
 
 That of the Mallow , dentate. 
 
 It is angulate in Viola odorata. 
 
 Reniforme in Narcissus ; and 
 
 In Bor ago, convolute. 
 
 POLLENIN. The pollen of tulips has been ascer- 
 tained by Professor John to contain a peculiar sub- 
 stance, insoluble in alkohol, a 2 ther, water, oil of tur- 
 pentine, naphtha, carbonated and pure alkalies; ex- 
 tremely combustible, burning with great rapidity and 
 flame ; and hence used at the theatres to imitate light- 
 ning. 
 
 POLLEX. The thumb, or great toe. 
 
 POLY ADELPHIA. (From ttoXvs, many, and aSe\- 
 4>ia, a brotherhood.) The name of a class of plants in 
 the sexual system of Linnteus, embracing plants with 
 hermaphrodite flowers, in which several stamina are 
 united by their filaments into three or more distinct 
 bundles. 
 
 POLYA'NDRIA. (From iroXvs, many, and avr/o, a 
 husband.) The name of a class of plants in the sexual 
 system of LinriEeus. It consists of plants with hermaph- 
 rodite flowers, furnished with several stamina, that 
 are inserted into the common receptacle of the flower ; 
 by which circumstance this class is distinguished from 
 Icosandria , in which the striking character is the situa- 
 tion of the stamina on the calyx or petals. 
 
 POLYCHRE'STUS. (From zsoXvs , much, and 
 XQVTos , useful.) Having many virtues, or uses. Ap- 
 plied to many medicines from their extensive useful- 
 ness. 
 
 POLYCHROITE. The colouring matter of saffron. 
 
 POLYDI'PSIA. (From zsoXvs, much, and dopy, 
 thirst.) Excessive thirst. A genus of disease in the 
 Class Locales , and Order Dysorexice , of Cullen. It is 
 mostly symptomatic of fever, dropsy, excessive dis- 
 charges, or poisons. 
 
 POLY'GALA. (From sjoAus, much, and yaXa, milk: 
 so named from the abundance of its milky juice.) 1. 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnasan system. 
 Class, Diadelphia ; Order, Octandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the common milk 
 wort. See Polygala vulgaris. 
 
 Polygala amara. This is a remarkably bitter plant 
 
 199 
 
POL 
 
 POL 
 
 and, tliough not used in this country, promises to be as 
 efficacious as those in greater repute. It has been given 
 freely in phthisis pulmonalis, and, like other remedies, 
 failed in producing a cure ; yet, as a palliative, it claims 
 attention. Its virtues are balsamic, demulcent, and 
 corroborant. 
 
 Polygala senega. The systematic name of the 
 rattlesnake milk-wort. Seneka. Polygala— floribus 
 
 vnperbibus spicatis, caule credo herbaceo simplicis- 
 siiao, foliis ovato lanceolatis, of Linnaeus. The root 
 of this plant was formerly much esteemed as a specific 
 against the poison of the rattlesnake, and as an anti- 
 phlogistic in pleurisy, pneumonia, &c. ; but it is now 
 very much laid aside. Its dose is from ten to twenty 
 grains ; but when employed, it is generally used in the 
 form of decoction, which, when prepared according to 
 the formula of the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, may be 
 given every second or third hour, 
 f* Polygala vulgaris. The systematic name of the 
 common milk-wort. The root of this plant is some- 
 what similar in taste tp that of the seneka, but much 
 weaker. The leaves are very bitter, and a handful of 
 them, infused in wine, is said to be a safe and gentle 
 purge. 
 
 POLYGA'MIA. (From ttoXvs, many, and yapos, a 
 marriage.) Polygamy. The name of a class of plants 
 in the sexual system of Linnaeus, consisting of poly- 
 gamous plants, or plants having hermaphrodite flow- 
 ers, and likewise male and female flowers, or both. 
 The orders of this division are according to the beauti- 
 ful uniformity or plan which runs through this inge- 
 nious system, distinguished upon the. principles of the 
 Classes Monacia, Diceda , and Triad a. It has the 
 five following orders : 
 
 1. Polygamia cequalis. The name of an order of 
 Class Syngenesia, of the sexual system of plants. The 
 florets are all perfect or united, that is, each furnished 
 
 ..with perfect" stamens. 
 
 2. Polygamia frustranea. Florets of the disk, with 
 stamens and pistil : those of the radius with merely an 
 abortive pistil, or with not even the rudiments of any. 
 
 3. Polygamia necessaria. Florets of the disk with 
 stamens only, those of the radius with pistils only. 
 
 4. Polygamia segregata. Several flowers, either sim- 
 ple or compound, but with united anthers, and with a 
 proper calyx, included in one common calyx. 
 
 5. Polygamia superflua. Florets of the disk, with 
 stamens and pistil : those of the radius with pistil only, 
 but each, of both kinds, forming perfect seed. 
 
 POLyGONA'TUM. (From noAuj, many, and yovv, 
 a joint : so named from its numerous joints or knots.) 
 Solomon's seal. See Convallariapolygonatum. 
 
 POLY'GONUM. (From zzoAuf, many, and yovv , a 
 joint: so named from its numerous joints.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Lin.ncean system. Class, 
 Octandria ; Order, Trigynia. Knot-grass. 
 
 Polygonum aviculare. The systematic name of 
 the knot-grass. Centumnodia; Polygonum latifolium ; 
 Polygonum mas ; Sanguinaria. This plant is never 
 used in this country; it is said to be useful in stopping 
 haemorrhages, diarrhoeas, &.c. ; but little credit is to be 
 given to this account. 
 
 Polygonum bacciferum. A species of equisetum, 
 or horse-tail. 
 
 Polygonum bistorta.* The systematic name of the 
 officinal bistort. Bistorta. Polygonum — caule sim- 
 plicissimo movostachio , foliis ovati.s in petiolum decur- 
 rentibus , of Linnaeus. This plant is a native of Bri- 
 tain. Every part manifests a degree of stypticity to the 
 taste, and the root is esteemed to be one of the most 
 powerful of the vegetable astringents, and frequently 
 made use of as such, in disorders proceeding from a 
 laxity and debility of the solids, for restraining alvine 
 fluxes, after due evacuations, and other preternatural 
 discharges, both serous and sanguineous. It lias been 
 sometimes given in intermitting fevers ; and sometimes 
 also, in small doses, as a corroborant and antiseptic, in 
 acute malignant and colliquative fevers; in which in- 
 tentions Peruvian bark has now deservedly superseded 
 both these and all other adstringents. The common 
 dose of bistort root in substance, is fifteen or twenty 
 grains : in urgent cases it is extended to a drachm. Its 
 astringent matter is totally dissolved both by water and 
 rectified spirits. 
 
 Polygonum divaricatum. The systematic name 
 of the eastern buckwheat plant. The roots, reduced 
 to a coarse meal, are the ordinary food of the Siberians. 
 
 200 
 
 Polygonum fagopyrum. The systematic name of 
 the buckwheat. The grain of this plant constitutes 
 the principal food of the inhabitants of Russia, Ger- 
 many, and Switzerland. 
 
 Polygonum hydropiper. The systematic name of 
 the poor man’s pepper. Hydrppiper. Biting arse-smart; 
 Lake- weed ; Water-pepper. This plant is very com- 
 mon in our ditches ; the leaves have an acrid, burning 
 taste, and seem to be nearly of the same nature with 
 those of the arum. They have been recommended as 
 possessing antiseptic, aperient, diuretic virtues, and 
 given in scurvies and cachexies, asthmas, hypochon- 
 driacal and nephritic complaints, and wandering gout. 
 The first leaves have been applied externally, as a sti- 
 mulating cataplasm. 
 
 Polygonum latifolium. Common knot-grass. See 
 Polygonum aviculare. 
 
 Polygonum mas. See Polygonum aviculare. 
 
 Polygonum minus. Rupture-wort. See Hernia- 
 ria glabra. 
 
 Polygonum persicaria. The systematic name of 
 the Persicaria of the old pharmacopoeias. Persicaria 
 mitis ; Plumbago. Arse-smart. This plant is said to 
 possess vulnerary and antiseptic properties; with 
 which intentions it is given iu wine to restrain the pro- 
 gress of gangrene. 
 
 Polygonum selenoides. Parsley breakstone. 
 
 POLYPO'DIUM. (From zso\vi, many, and novs, 
 a foot : so called because it has many roots.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Limnean system. 
 Class, Cryptogamia ; Older, Filices. Fern, or poly- 
 pody. 
 
 Polypodium aculeatum. Filix dculeata. Spear- 
 pointed fern. Fallen into disuse. 
 
 Polypodium filix mas. Aspidium filix mas, of 
 Dr. Smith ; Pteris ; Blancnon ; Orbasii; Pouchitis. 
 Male polypody, or fern. The root of this plant has 
 been greatly celebrated for its effects upon the taenia 
 osculis supcrficialibus , or broad tape- worm. Madame 
 Noufer acquired great celebrity by employing it as a 
 specific. This secret was thought of such importance 
 by some of the principal physicians at Paris, who were 
 deputed to make a complete trial of its efficacy, that 
 it was purchased by the French king, and afterward 
 published by his order. The method of cure is the 
 following: — After the patient has been prepared by an 
 emollient glyster, and a supper of panada, with butter 
 and salt, he is directed to take in the morning, while 
 in bed, a dose of two or three drachms of the powder- 
 ed root of the male fern. The powder must be washed 
 down with a draught of water, and, two hours after, a 
 strong cathartic, composed of calomel and scammony, 
 is to be given, proportioned to the strength of the pa- 
 tient. If this does not operate in due time, it is to be 
 followed by a dose of purging salts, and if the worm 
 be not expelled in a few hours, this process is to be re- 
 peated at proper intervals. Of the success of this, or 
 a similar mode of treatment, in cases of taenia, there 
 can be no doubt, as many proofs in this country afford 
 sufficient testimony ; but whether the fern-root or the 
 strong cathartic is the principal agent in the destruc- 
 tion of the worm, may admit of a question; and the 
 latter opinion, Dr. Woodville believes, is the more 
 generally adopted by physicians. It appears, however, 
 from some experiments made in Germany, that the 
 taenia lias, in several instances, been expelled by the 
 repealed exhibition of the root, without the assistance 
 of any purgative. 
 
 [Polypodium barometz. See Jlgnus tartari- 
 cus. A.] 
 
 PO'LYPUS. (From rtoAuj, many, and zsovs, a foot : 
 from its sending off many ramifications, like legs.) 1. 
 The name of a genus of zoophytes. 
 
 2. A species of sarcoma in Cullen’s Nosology. A 
 polypus is a tumour, which is generally narrow where 
 it originates, and then becomes wider, somewhat like 
 a pear. It is most commonly met with in the nose, 
 uterus, or vagina ; and has received its name from an 
 erroneous idea, that it usually had several roots, or 
 feet, like zoophyte polypi. 
 
 Polypi vary from each other according to the differ- 
 ent causes that produce them, and the alterations that 
 happen in thun. Sometimes a polypus of the nose is 
 owing to a swelling of the pituitary membrane, which 
 swelling may possess a greater or less space ol the 
 membrane, as also its cellular substance, and may affect 
 either one or both nostrils. At other times it arises 
 
POM 
 
 POR 
 
 from an ulcer produced by a caries of some of the 
 bones which form the internal surface of the nostrils. 
 Polypuses are sometimes so soft, that upon the least 
 touch they are lacerated, and bleed; at other times 
 they are very compact, and even scirrhous. Some 
 continue small a great while ; others increase so fast 
 as, in a short time, to push out at the nostrils, or ex- 
 tend backwards towards the throat. Le Dran men- 
 tions, that he has known them fill up the space behind 
 the uvula, and, turning towards the mouth, have pro- 
 truded the fleshy arch of the palate so far forwards as 
 to make it parallel with the third dentes molares. 
 There are others which, though at first free from any 
 malignant disposition, become afterward carcinoma- 
 tous, and even highly cancerous. Of whatever nature 
 the polypus is, it intercepts the passage of the air 
 through the nostril, and, when large, forces the septum 
 narium into the other nostril, so that the patient is 
 unable to breathe, unless through the mouth. A large 
 polypus pressing in like manner upon the spongy bones, 
 gradually forces them down upon the maxillary bones, 
 and thus compresses and stops up the orifice of the 
 ductus lachrymalis ; nor is it impossible for the sides 
 of the canalis nasnlis to be pressed together. In which 
 case, the tears, having no passage through the nose, the 
 eye is kept constantly watering, and the sacclms lachry- 
 malis. , not being able to discharge its contents, is some- 
 times so much dilated as to form what is called a flat 
 Jistula. The above writer has seen instances of poly- 
 puses so much enlarged as to force down the ossa palati. 
 
 The polypus of the uterus is of three kinds, in re- 
 spect to situation. It either grows from the fundus, 
 the inside of the cervix, or from the lower edge of the 
 os uteri. The first case is the most frequent, the last 
 the most uncommon. Polypi of the uterus are always 
 shaped like a pear, and have a thin pedicle. They are 
 almost invariably of that species which is denomi- 
 nated fleshy, hardly ever being scirrhous, cancerous, 
 or ulcerated. 
 
 3. The coagulated substance which is found in the 
 cavities of the heart of those who are some time in 
 articulo mortis , is improperly called a polypus. 
 
 POLYSA'RCIA. (.From zsoXvi, much, and aap^, 
 flesh.) Polysomatia ; Obesitas ; Corpulentia ; Stea- 
 tites . Troublesome corpulency, obesity, or fatness. 
 A genus of diseases in the Class Cachexies, and Order i 
 Intumescentia , of Cullen. 
 
 POLYSOMA'TIA. (From zsoXvs, much, and awpa, 
 a body.) See Polysarcia. 
 
 Polyspa'stum. (From aoXvs, muph, and craw, 
 to draw.) A forcible instrument for reducing luxa- 
 tions. 
 
 POLYTRI'CHUM. (From zsoXvq, many, and 6pi%, 
 hair; so called from its resemblance to a woman’s 
 hair, or because, in ancient times, women used to dye 
 the hair with it, to keep it from sheddihg.) Polytry- 
 con. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 mean system. Class, Cryptogamia ; Order, Jfiusci. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the golden maiden- 
 hair. See Polytricum commune. 
 
 Polytricum commune. The systematic name of 
 the golden maidenhair. Adiantlium aureum. It pos- 
 sesses, in an inferior degree, astringent virtues : and 
 was formerly given in diseases of the lungs and calcu- 
 ous complaints. 
 
 POMACEA3. (From pomum , an apple.) The name 
 of an order of plants in Linnams’s Fragments of a 
 Natural Method, consisting of those which have a 
 fruit of a pulpy, esculent, apple, berry, or cherry kind. 
 
 POMA'CEUM. (From pomum , an apple.) Cider, 
 or the fermented juice of apple. 
 
 POMEGRANATE. See Punica granatum. 
 POMPHOLYGO'DES. (FVom esopepoXv^, a bubble, 
 and eiSos, resemblance.) Urine, with bubbles on the 
 surface. 
 
 PO'MPHOLYX. (From wop0oj, a bladder.) 1. A 
 small vesicle, or bubble. 
 
 2. The whitish oxide of zinc, which adheres to the 
 covers of the crucibles in making brass, in the form of 
 small bubbles. 
 
 PO'MPHOS. (From zsepefxa , to put forth.) Pom- 
 pkus. A bladder, or watery pustule. 
 
 PQMUM. 1. An apple. 
 
 2. In botanical distinctions and language this is a 
 fleshy pericarpium or seed-vessel, containing a capsule 
 within it, with several seeds. Its species are, 
 
 1. Pomum oblongum; as in Pyrus communis. 
 
 2. P. baccatum ; as in Pyrus baccata. 
 
 3. P. muricatum ; as in Momordica trifoliala. 
 
 4. P.hispidum; as in Momordica elaterium. 
 
 The navel-like remains is part of the calyx. 
 
 The pomum is comprehended by Gaertner under the 
 different kinds of bacca, it being’sometmies scarcely pos- 
 sible to draw the line between them. See Pyrus malus. 
 
 Pomum adami. {Pomum, an apple: so called in 
 consequence of a whimsical supposition, that part of 
 tlie forbidden apple which Adam ate, stuck in the 
 throat) and thus became the cause.) The protuberance 
 in the anterior part of the neck, formed by the forepart 
 of the thyroid gland. 
 
 Pomum amoris. See Solanum lycopersicum. 
 Ponderous spar. See Heavy spar and Barytes. 
 
 PO NS. A bridge. A part of the brain is so called 
 from its arched appearance. 
 
 Pons varolii. Corpus annulare; Processus annu- 
 laris ; Eminentia annularis. Varolius’s bridge. An 
 eminence of the medulla oblongata, first described by 
 Varolius. It is formed by the two exterior crura of 
 the cerebellum becoming flattened and passing over 
 the crura of the cerebrum. 
 
 Po'ntica vina. Acid, feculent, and tartarous wines. 
 Ponticum mel. A poisonous honey. 
 
 Poor man's pepper. See Polygonum hydropiper % 
 and Lepidium. 
 
 POPLAR. See Populus. 
 
 PO'PLES. The ham, or joint of the knee. 
 POPLITE'AL- ( Pupliteus ; from poples, the ham.) 
 A small triangular muscle lying across the back part 
 of the knee-joint, is so called. 
 
 Popliteal artery. Arteria poplitea. The con 
 thmation of the crural artery, through the hollow of 
 the ham. 
 
 POPPY. See Papaver. 
 
 Poppy, red corn. See Papaver rhaas. 
 
 Poppy, white. See Papaver somniferum. 
 POPULA'GO. (From populus, the poplar; because 
 its leaves resemble those of the poplar.) See Caltha 
 palustris. 
 
 PO'PULUS. (From sjoAvj, many; because of the 
 multitude of its shoots.) 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Dicecia; Order, 
 Octandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the black poplar. 
 
 See Populus nigra. 
 
 Populus balsamifera. See Fagara. 
 
 Populus nigra. The systematic name of the black 
 poplar. JEgciros. The young buds, oculi, or rudi- 
 ments of the leaves, which appear in the beginning of' 
 the spring, were formerly employed in an officinal oint- 
 ment. At present they are almost entirely disregarded, 
 though they should seem, from their sensible qualities, 
 to be applicable to purposes of some importance. They 
 have a yellow, unctuous, odorous, balsamic juice 
 Po'rcus. A name for the pudendum muliebre. 
 
 Pori biliarii. The biliary pores or ducts, that re- 
 ceive the bile from the penicilli of the liver, and con- 
 vey it to the hepatic duct. See Liver. 
 
 PORIFORMIS. Resembling a pore: applied to a 
 nectary, when of that appearance, as that of the hya- 
 cinth, which has three like pores in the germen. 
 
 Poroce'le. (From awpos, a callus, and KtjXrj, a 
 tumour.) A hard tumour of any part, but especially 
 of the testicle. 7 
 
 Poro'mphalum (From zswpos, a callus, and oud>a - 
 Aoj, the navel.) A hard tumour of the navel. 
 
 PORPHYRA. Dr. Good’s name for scurvy. Seo 
 Scorbutxis. 
 
 PORPHYRY. A compound rock, having a basis, 
 in which the other contemporaneous constituent parts 
 are imbedde^. The base is sometimes clay-stone, 
 sometimes hornstone, sometimes compact felspar ; or 
 pitchstone, pearlstone, and obsidian. The imbedded 
 parts are most commonly felspar and quartz, which 
 are usually crystallized more or less perfectly, and 
 hence they appear sometimes granular. According to 
 Werner, there are two distinct porphyry formations * 
 the oldest occurs in gneiss, in beds of great magnitude ; 
 and also in mica-slate and clay-slate. Between Blaif 
 in Athole and Dalnacardoch, there is a very fine ex- 
 ample of a bed of porphyry-slate in mica. The second 
 porphyry formation is much more widely extended. 
 
 It consists principally of clay porphyry, while the 
 former consists chiefly of hornstone porphyry and fel 
 •spar porphyry. 
 
 201 
 
POT 
 
 POT 
 
 t sometimes contains considerable repositories of 
 ore, in veins. Gold, silver, lead, tin, copper, iron, and 
 manganese occur in it ; but chiefly in the newer por- 
 phyry, as happens with the Hungarian mines. It oc- 
 curs in Arran, and in Perthshire between Dalnacardoch 
 and Tummel-bridge. 
 
 PORRET. See Allium porrum. 
 
 PORRI'GO. (A porrigendo ; from its spreading 
 abroad.) A disease very common among children, in 
 which the skin of the hairy part of the head becomes 
 dry and callous, and comes off’ like bran upon combing 
 the head. 
 
 PO'RRUM. See Allium porrum. 
 
 PO'RTA. ( A portando, because through it the blood 
 is carried to the liver.) That part of the liver where 
 its vessels enter. 
 
 Port.® vena. See Vena porta. 
 
 Portaiguille. The acutenaculum. 
 
 PORTIO. A portion or branch : applied to a nerve. 
 
 Portio dura. (One branch of the seven pair of 
 nerves is called portio dura , the hard portion, either 
 from its being more firm than the other, or because it 
 runs into the hard part of the skull; and the other the 
 portio mollis, or soft portion.) Facial nerve. This 
 nerve arises near the pons, from the crus of the brain, 
 enters the petrous portion of the temporal bone, gives 
 off a branch into the tympanum, which is called the 
 chorda tympani, and then proceeds to form the pes an- 
 serinus on the face, from whence the integuments of 
 the face are supplied with nerves. See Facial nerve. 
 
 Portio mollis. Auditory nerve. Acoustic nerve. 
 This nerve arises from the medulla oblongata and 
 fourth ventricle of the brain, enters the petrous portion 
 of the temporal bone, and is distributed on the internal 
 ear, by innumerable branches, not only to the cochlea, 
 but also to the membrane lining the vestibulum and 
 semicircular canals, and is the immediate organ of 
 hearing. 
 
 Portland powder. A celebrated gout remedy. It 
 consists of various bitters ; principally of hoarhound, 
 bithwort, the tops and leaves of germander, ground- 
 pine, and centaury, dried, powdered, and sifted. It is 
 now fallen into disuse. 
 
 Portora'rium. (From porta , a door ; because it 
 is, as it were, the door or entrance of the intestines.) 
 The right orifice of the stomach. 
 
 PORTULA'CA. (From porto, to carry, and lac, 
 milk ; because it increases the animal milk.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Dodecandria ; Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the purslane. See 
 Portulaca oleracea. 
 
 Portulaca oleracea. The systematic name of 
 the eatable purslane. Andrachne ; Allium gallicum. 
 The plant which is so called in dietetical and medical 
 writings, abounds with a watery and somewhat acid 
 j uice, and is often put into soups, or pickled with spices. 
 It is said to be antiseptic and aperient. 
 
 PO'RUS. A pore or duct. A term used in anatomy, 
 and botany; the pores of the skin; and particularly 
 applied in botany to the small puncture-like openings 
 in the inferior surface of the genus Boletus. 
 
 Po'sca. Vinegar and water mixed. 
 
 POSSE'TUM. Posset. Milk curdled with wine, 
 treacle, or any acid. 
 
 POSTE'RIOR. Parts are so named from their re- 
 lative situation. 
 
 Posterior annularis. Musculus posterior annu- 
 laris. An external interosseal muscle of the hand, 
 that extends and draws the ring-finger inwards. 
 
 Posterior auris. See Retrahentes auris. 
 
 Posterior indicis. Musculus posterior indicis. 
 An internal interosseal muscle of the hand, that ex- 
 tends the fore-finger obliquely, and draws it outwards. 
 
 Posterior medii. An external interosseal muscle 
 of the hand, that extends the middle finger, and draws 
 it outwards. 
 
 POTAMOGEI'TON. (From zsorapos, a river, and 
 yrtrwv, adjacent: so named because it grows about 
 rivers.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, Tetrandria; Order, Tetragynia. 
 
 POTASH. See Potassa. 
 
 POTA'SSA. ( Potassa , a. f. ; so called from the 
 pots, or vessels, in which it was first made.) Vegetable 
 alkali : so called because it is obtained in an impure 
 state by the incineration of vegetables. Potass ; | 
 Potash ; Kali. An hydrated protoxide of potassium. 
 
 902 
 
 Table of the saline product of one thousand pounds of 
 ashes of the following vegetables : — 
 
 Saline products. 
 
 Stalks of Turkey wheat or l , na ,, 
 
 rnaise, } 198 lbs - 
 
 Stalks of sun-flower, 349 
 
 Vine branches, 162.6 
 
 Elm, 166 
 
 Box, 78 
 
 Sallow, 102 
 
 Oak, Ill 
 
 Aspen, 61 
 
 Beeeh, 219 
 
 Fir, 132 
 
 Fern cut in August, 116 
 
 Wormwood, 748 
 
 Fumitory, 360 
 
 Heath, 115 Wildenheim. 
 
 On these tables Kirwan makes the following re- 
 marks : — 
 
 1. That in general weeds yield more ashes, and 
 their ashes much more salt, than woods ; and that, con- 
 sequently, as to salts of the vegetable alkali kind, as 
 potassa, pearl ash, cashup, &c. neither America, Trieste, 
 nor the northern countries have any advantage over 
 Ireland. 
 
 2. That of all weeds fumitory produces more salt, 
 and next to it wormwood. But if we attend only to 
 the quartity of salt in a given weight of ashes, the 
 ashes of wormwood contain most. Trifolium fibri- 
 num also produces more ashes and salt than fern. 
 
 The process for obtaining pot and pearlash is given 
 by Kirwan, as follows 
 
 1. The weeds should be cut just before they seed, 
 then spread, well dried, and gathered clean. 
 
 2. They should be burned within doors on a grate, 
 and the ashes laid in a chest as fast as they are pro- 
 duced. If any charcoal be visible, it should be picked 
 out, and thrown back into the fire. If the weeds be 
 moist, much coal will be . found. A close smothered 
 fire, which has been recommended by some, is very 
 prejudicial. 
 
 3. They should be lixiviated with twelve times their 
 weight of boiling water. A drop of the solution of 
 corrosive sublimate will immediately discover when 
 the water ceases to take up any more alkali The 
 earthy matter that remains is said to be a good manure 
 for clayey soils. 
 
 4. The ley thus formed should be evaporated to 
 dryness in iron pans. Two or three at least of these 
 should be used, and the ley, as fast as it is concreted, 
 passed from the one to the other. Thus, much time is 
 saved, as weak leys evaporate more quickly than the 
 stronger. The salt thus produced is of a dark colour, 
 and contains much extractive matter, and being formed 
 in iroivpots is called potassa. 
 
 5. This salt should then be carried to a reverberatory 
 furnace, in which the extractive matter is burned off, 
 and much of the water dissipated : hence it generally 
 loses from ten to fifteen per cent, of its weight. Par- 
 ticular care should be taken to prevent its melting, as 
 the extractive matter would not then be perfectly con- 
 sumed, and the alkali would fprm such a union with 
 the earthy parts as could not easily be dissolved. Kir- 
 wan adds this caution, because Dr. Lewis and Dossie 
 have inadvertently directed the contrary. This salt 
 thus refined is called pearlash, and must be the same 
 as the Dantzic pearlash. 
 
 To obtain this alkali pure, Bethollet recommends, to 
 evaporate a solution of potassa, made caustic by boil- 
 ing with quicklime, till it becomes of a thickish con- 
 sistence ; to add about ar* equal weight of alkohol, and 
 let the mixture stand some time in a close vessel. 
 Some solid matter partly crystallized will collect at 
 the bottom ; above this will be a small quantity of n 
 dark -coloured fluid: and on the top another lighter. 
 The latter, separated by decantation, is to be evaporated 
 quickly in a silver basin in a sand-heat. Glass, or 
 almost any other metal, would be corroded by the po- 
 tassa. Before the evaporation has been carried far, 
 the solution is to be removed from the fire, and suf 
 fered to stand at rest; when it will again separate into 
 two fluids. The lighter being poured off, is again to be 
 evaporated with a quick heat; and on standing a day 
 or two in a close vessel, it will deposite transparent 
 j crystals of pure potassa. If the liquor be evaporated 
 
 ( or 125 according 
 ( to Wildenheim 
 
POT 
 
 POT 
 
 to a pellicle, the potassa will concrete without regular 
 crystallization. In both cases a high-coloured liquor is 
 separated, which is to be poured off ; and the potassa 
 must be kept carefully secluded from air. 
 
 A perfectly pure solution of potassa will remain trans- 
 parent on the addition of lime-water, show no effer- 
 vescence with dilute sulphuric acid, and not give any 
 precipitate on blowing air from the lungs through it by 
 means of a tube. 
 
 Pure potassa for experimental purposes may most 
 easily be obtained by igniting cream of tartar in a cru- 
 cible, dissolving the residue in water, filtering, boiling 
 with a quantity of quicklime, and after subsidence, 
 decanting the clear liquid, and evaporating in a loosely 
 covered silver capsule, till it flows like oil, and then 
 pouring it out on a clean iron plate. A solid white 
 cake of pure hydrate of potassa is thus obtained, with- 
 out the agency of alkohol. It must be immediately 
 broken into fragments, and kept in a well stoppered 
 phial. 
 
 As 100 parts of subcarbonate of potassa are equiva- 
 lent to about 70 of pure concentrated oil of vitriol, if 
 into a measure tube, graduated into 100 equal parts, 
 we introduce the 70 grains of acid, and fill up the re- 
 maining space with water, then we have an alkalimeter 
 for estimating the value of commercial pearlashes, 
 which, if pure, will require for 100 grains one hundred 
 divisions of the liquid to neutralize them. If they con- 
 tain only 60 per cent, of genuine subcarbonate, then 
 100 grains will require only 60 divisions, and so on. 
 When the alkalimeter indications are required in pure 
 or absolute potassa, such as constitutes the basis of 
 nitre, then we must use 102 grains of pure oil of vitriol, 
 along with the requisite bulk of water to fill up the 
 volume of the graduated tube. 
 
 The hydrate of potassa, as obtained by the preceding 
 process, is solid, white, and extremely caustic ; in mi- 
 nute quantities, changing the purple of violets and cab- 
 bage to a green, reddened litmus to purple, and yellow 
 tumeric to a reddish-brown. It rapidly attracts humi- 
 dity from the air, passing into the oil of tartar per deli- 
 quium of the chemists ; a name, however, also given to 
 the deliquesced subcarbonate. Charcoal applied to 
 the hydrate of potassa at a cherry-red heat, gives birth 
 tocarburetted hydrogen, and an alkaline subcarbonate ; 
 but at a heat bordering on whiteness, carburetted hy- 
 drogen, carbonous oxide, and potassium, are formed. 
 Several metals decompose the hydrate of potassa, by 
 the aid of heat ; particularly potassium, sodium, and 
 iron. The fused hydrate of potassa consist of 6 deu- 
 toxide of potassium + 1.125 water = 7.125, which 
 number represents the compound prime equivalent. It 
 is used in surgery, as the potential cautery for forming 
 eschars; and it was formerly employed in medicine 
 diluted with broths as a lithontriptic. In chemistry, it 
 is very extensively employed, both in manufactures and 
 as a reagent in analysis. It is the basis of all the com- 
 mon soft soaps. The oxides of the following metals 
 are soluble in aqueous potassa; — Lead, tin, nickel, 
 arsenic, cobalt, manganese, zinc, antimony, tellurium, 
 tungsten, molybdenum. 
 
 The preparations of this alkali that are used in medi- 
 cine are : 
 
 1. Potassa fusa. 
 
 2. Liquor potass®. 
 
 3. Potassa cum calce. 
 
 4. Subcarbonas potass®. 
 
 5. Carbonas potass®. 
 
 6. Sulphas potass®. 
 
 7. Super-sulphas potass®. 
 
 8. Tartras potass®. 
 
 9. Acelas potass®. 
 
 10. Citras potass®. 
 
 11. Oxychloras potass®. 
 
 12. Arsenias potass®. 
 
 13. Sulphuretum potass®. 
 
 Potassa , acetate of. See Potassee acetas. 
 
 Potassa , carbonate of. See Potasses carbonas. 
 
 Potassa, fused. See Potassa fusa. 
 
 Potassa , solution of. See Potassee liquor. 
 
 Potassa , subcarbonate of. See Potassee subcarbonas. 
 
 Potassa , subcarbonate of, solution of. See Potassee 
 aubcarbonatis liquor. 
 
 Potassa, sulphate of. See Potassee sulphas. 
 
 Potassa, sulphuret of. See Potassee sulphuretum. 
 
 Potassa, supersulphate of. See Potassee super- 
 
 sulphas. 
 
 Potassa, supertartrate of. See Tartarum. 
 
 Potassa, tartrate of. See Potassee tartras. 
 
 Potassa with lime. See Potassa cum calce. 
 
 Potassa com calce. Potassa with lime. Calx cum 
 kali puro ; Causticum commune fortius ; Lapis infer- 
 nalis sive sepiicus. Take of solution of potassa three 
 pints ; fresh lime, a pound. Boil the solution of po- 
 tassa down to a pint, then add the lime, previously 
 slaked by the addition of water, and mix them together 
 intimately. This is in common use with surgeons, as 
 a caustic, to produce ulcerations, and to open abscesses. 
 
 Potassa fusa. Fused potassa. Kali purum; al- 
 kali vegetable fixum causticum. Take of solution of 
 potassa a gallon. Evaporate the water, in a clean iron 
 pot, over the fire, until, when the ebullition has ceased, 
 the potassa remains in a state of fusion ; pour it upon 
 a clean iron plate, into pieces of convenient form. This 
 preparation of potassa is violently caustic, destroying 
 the living animal fibre with great energy. 
 
 Potassa impura. See Potassa. 
 
 Potassee acetas. Acetate of potassa. Acetated 
 vegetable alkali. Kali acetatum ; Sal diureticus ; 
 Terra foliata tartari ; Sal sennerti. Take of subcar 
 bonate of potassa a pound. Strong acetic acid, two 
 pints. Distilled water, two pints. Mix the acid with 
 the water, and add it gradually to the subcarbonate of 
 potassa so long as may be necessary for perfect satura- 
 tion. Let the solution be further reduced to one-half 
 by evaporation, and strain it: then by means of a 
 water-bath evaporate it, so that on being removed from 
 the fire, it shall crystallize. The acetate of potassa is 
 esteemed as a saline diuretic and deobstruent. It is 
 given in the dose of from gr. x. to 3 ss. three times a 
 day in any appropriate vehicle against dropsies, he- 
 patic obstructions, and the like. 
 
 Potass® arsenias. See Liquor arsenicalis. 
 
 Potass® carbonas. Carbonate of potassa. This 
 preparation, which has been long known by the name 
 of Kali aeratum, appeared in the last London Pharma- 
 copoeia for the first time. It is made thus : — Take of 
 subcarbonate of potassa made from tartar, a pound: 
 subcarbonate of ammonia, three ounces; distilled 
 water, a pint. Having previously dissolved the sub 
 carbonate of potassa in the water, add the subcarbo 
 nate of ammonia; than, by means of a sand bath, apply 
 a heat of 180° for three hours, or until the ammonia 
 shall be driven off; lastly, set the solution by, to crys- 
 tallize. The remaining solution may be evaporated in 
 the same manner, that crystals may again form when 
 it is set by. 
 
 This process was invented by Berthollet. The po- 
 tassa takes the carbonic acid from the ammonia, which 
 is volatile, and passes off in the temperature employed. 
 It is, however, very difficult to detach the ammonia en- 
 tirely. Potassa is thus saturated with carbonic acid, 
 of which it contains double the quantity that the pure 
 subcarbonate of potassa does ; it gives out this propor- 
 tion on the addition of muriatic acid, and may be con- 
 verted into the subsalt, by heating it a short time to red- 
 ness. It is less nauseous to the taste than the sub- 
 carbonate ; it crystallizes, and does not deliquesce. 
 Water, at the common temperature, dissolves one- 
 fourth its weight, and at 212°, five-sixths; but this latter 
 heat detaches some of the carbonic acid. 
 
 The carbonate of potassa is now generally used for 
 the purpose of imparting carbonic acid to the stomach, 
 by giving a scruple in solution with a table-spoonful of 
 lemon juice, in the act of effervescing. 
 
 Potass ® celoras. Formerly called oxymuriate of 
 potassa. 
 
 Potass® liquor. Solution of potassa. Aqua kali 
 puri ; Lixivium saponarium. Take of subcarbonate 
 of potassa a pound, lime newly prepared half a pound. 
 Boiling distilled water, a gallon. Dissolve the potassa 
 in two pints of the water ; add the remaining water to 
 the lime. Mix the liquors while they are hot, stir them 
 together, then set the mixture by in a covered vessel ; 
 and after it has cooled, strain the solution through a 
 cotton bag. 
 
 If any diluted acid dropped into the solution occasion 
 the extrication of bubbles of gas, it will be necessary to 
 add more lime, and to strain it again A pint of this 
 solution ought to weigh sixteen ounces. 
 
 Potass.® nitras. See Nitre. 
 
 Potass® subcarbonas. Subcarbonate of potassa, 
 formerly called, Kali preeparatum ; Sal absinthii ; Sal 
 . tartari; Sal plantarum. Take of impure potassa 
 
 203 
 
POT 
 
 POT 
 
 powdered, three pounds ; boiling water, three pints and 
 a half. Dissolve the potassa in water, and filter ; then 
 pour the solution into a clean iron pot, and evaporate 
 the water over a moderate fire, until the liquor thickens ; 
 then let the fire be withdrawn and stir the liquor con- 
 stantly with an iron rod, until the salt concretes into 
 granular crystals. 
 
 A purer subcarbonateof potassa may be prepared in 
 the same manner from tartar, which must be first burned 
 ui'.til it becomes ash-coloured. 
 
 This preparation of potassa is in general use to form 
 the citrate of potassa for the saline draughts. A scru- 
 pie is generally directed to be saturated with lemon 
 juice. In this process, the salt which is composed of 
 jiotassa and carbonic acid is decomposed. The citric 
 acid having a greater affinity for the potassa than the 
 carbonic, seizes it and forms the citrate of potassa while 
 the carbonic acid flies off in the form of air. The sub- 
 carbonate of potassa possesses antacid virtues, and may 
 be exhibited with advantage in convulsions and other 
 spasms of the intestines arising from acidity, in calcu- 
 lous and gouty complaints, leucorrhoea, scrofula, and 
 aphthous affections. Tlie dose is from ten grains to 
 half a drachm. 
 
 Potass.® subcarbonatus liquor. Solution of 
 subcarbonate of potassa. Aqua kali prceparati; Lix- 
 ivium tartari ; Oleum tartari per deliquium. Take 
 of subcarbonate of potassa, a pound ; distilled water, 
 twelve fluid-ounces. Dissolve the subcarbonate of po- 
 tassa in the water, and then strain the solution through 
 paper. 
 
 Potass® sulphas. Formerly called Kali vitriola- 
 tum ; Alkali vegetabile vitriolatum - Sal de duobus ; 
 Arcanum duplicatum ; Sal poly chrestus ; JVitrum vit- 
 riolatum ; Tartarian vitriolatum. Take of the salt 
 which remains after the distillation of nitric acid, two 
 pounds; boiling water, two gallons. Mix them that 
 the salt may be dissolved ; next add as much subcarbo- 
 nate of potassa as may be requisite for the saturation 
 of the acid; then boil the solution, until a pellicle ap- 
 pears upon the surface, and, after straining, set it by, 
 that crystals may form. Having poured away the 
 water, dry the crystals on bibulous paper. Its virtues 
 are cathartic, diuretic, and deobstruent ; with which 
 intentions it is administered in a great variety of dis- 
 eases, as constipation, suppression of the lochia, fevers, 
 icterus, dropsies, milk tumours, &.c. The dose is from 
 one scruple to half an ounce. 
 
 Potass® sulphuretum. Sulphuret of potassa. 
 Kali sulphur alum ; Hepar sulphuris. Liver of sul- 
 phur. Take of washed sulphur, an ounce; subcarbo- 
 nate of potassa, two ounces ; mb them together, and put 
 them in a covered crucible, which is to be kept on the 
 fire till they unite. In this process the carbonic acid is 
 drawn off - , and a compound formed of potassa and 
 sulphur. This preparation lias been employed in se- 
 veral cutaneous diseases with advantage, both inter- 
 nally and in the form of bath or ointment. It lias also 
 been recommended in diabetes. The dose is from five 
 to twenty grains. 
 
 Potass® superarsenias. See Superarsenias po- 
 tassa:. 
 
 Potass® supersulphas. Supersulphate of potassa. 
 Take of the salt which remains after the distillation of 
 nitric acid, two pounds ; boiling water four pints. Mix 
 them together, so that the salt may be dissolved, and 
 strain the solution; then boil it to one-half, and set it 
 by, that crystals may form. Having poured away the 
 water, dry these crystals upon bibulous paper. 
 
 Potass® supertartras. See Tartarum. 
 
 Potass® tartras. Tartrate of potassa, formerly 
 called Kali tar tar is atum; Tartarum solubile ; Tarta- 
 rus tartarisatus ; Sal vegetabilis ; Alkali vegetabile 
 tartarisatum. Take of subcarbonate of potassa, six- 
 teen ounces; supertartrate of potassa, three pounds; 
 boiling water, a gallon. Dissolve the subcarbonate of 
 potassa in the water; next add the supertartrate of po- 
 tassa, previously reduced to powder, gradually, until 
 bubbles of gas shall cease to arise. Strain the solution 
 through paper, then boil it until a pellicle appear upon 
 the eurface, and set it by, that crystals may form. Hav- 
 ing poured away the water, dry the crystals upon bibu- 
 lous paper. Diuretic, deobstruent, and eccoprotic vir- 
 tues are attributed to this preparation. 
 
 POTASSIUM. The metallic basis of potassa. “If 
 a thin piece of solid hydrate of potassa be placed be- 
 tween two discs of platinum, connected with the ex- 
 204 
 
 tremities of a Voltaic apparatus of 200 double plates, 
 four inches square, it will soon undergo fusion ; oxy- 
 gen will separate at the positive surface, and small me- 
 tallic globules will appear at the negative surface. 
 These form the marvellous metal potassium, first re- 
 vealed to the world by Sir H. Davy, early in October, 
 1807. 
 
 If iron-turnings be heated to whiteness in a curved 
 gun-barrel, and potassa be melted'and made slowly to' 
 come in contact with the turnings, air being excluded, 
 potassium will be formed, and will collect in the cool 
 part of the tube. This method of procuring it was dis- 
 covered by Gay Lussac and Thenard, in 1808. It may 
 likewise be produced, by igniting potassa with char- 
 coal, as Curaudau showed the same year. 
 
 Potassium is possessed of very extraordinary proper- 
 ties. It is lighter than water ; its sp. gr. being 0.865 to 
 water 1.0. At common temperatures it is solid, soft, 
 and easily moulded by the fingers. At 150° F. it fuses, 
 and in a heat a little below redness it rises in vapour. 
 It is perfectly opaque. When newly cut, its colour is 
 splendent white, like that of silver, but it rapidly tar- 
 nishes in the air. To preserve it unchanged, we must 
 enclose it in a small phial, with pure naphtha. It con- 
 ducts electricity like the common metals. When 
 thrown upon water, it acts with great violence, and 
 swims upon the surface, burning with a beautiful light 
 of a red colour, mixed with violet. The water be- 
 comes a solution of pure potassa. When moderately 
 heated in the air, it inflames, burns with a red light, 
 and throws off alkaline fumes. Placed in chlorine, it 
 spontaneously burns with great brilliancy. 
 
 On all fluid bodies which contain water, or much 
 oxygen or chlorine, it readily acts ; and in its general 
 powers of chemical combination, says its illustrious 
 discoverer, potassium may be compared to the alka- 
 hest, or universal solvent, imagined by the alchemists. 
 
 Potassium combines with oxygen in different propor- 
 tions. When potassium is gently heated in common 
 air or in oxygen, the result of its combustion is an 
 orange-coloured fusible substance. For every grain of 
 the metal consumed, about 1 7-10 cubic inches of oxy- 
 gen are condensed. To make the experiment accu- 
 rately, tlie metal should be burned in a tray of platina 
 covered with a coating of fused muriate of potassa. 
 
 Tlie substance procured by the combustion of potas- 
 sium at a low temperature, was first observed in Octo- 
 ber, 1807, by Sir H. Davy, who supposed it to be the 
 protoxide ; but Gay Lussac and Thenard, in 1810, 
 showed that it was in reality the deutoxide or peroxide. 
 When it is thrown into water, oxygen is evolved, and 
 a solution of the protoxide results, constituting com- 
 mon aqueous potassa. When it is fused and brought 
 in contact with combustible bodies, they burn vividly, 
 by tlie excess of its oxygen. If it be heated in carbo- 
 nic acid, oxygen is disengaged, and common subcar- 
 bonate of potassa is formed. 
 
 When it is heated very strongly upon platina, oxy- 
 gen gas is expelled from it, and there remains a diffi 
 cultly fusible substance of a gray colour, vitreous frac 
 ture, soluble in water without effervescence, but with 
 much heat. Aqueous potassa is produced. The above 
 ignited solid is protoxide of potassium, which becomes 
 pure potassa by combination with the equivalent quan- 
 tity of water. When we produce potassium with ig 
 nited iron-turnings and potassa, much hydrogen is dis- 
 engaged from the water of tlie hydrate, while the iron 
 becomes oxidized from the residuary oxygen. By heat 
 ing together pure hydrate of potassa and boracic acid, 
 Sir H. Davy obtained from 17 to 18 of water from 100 
 parts of the solid alkali. 
 
 By acting on potassium with a very small quantity 
 ! of water, or by heating potassium witli fused potassa, 
 the protoxide may also be obtained. The proportion 
 of oxygen in the protoxide is determined by the action 
 of potassium upon wajer. 8 grains of potassium pro- 
 duce from water about 9£ cubic inches of hydrogen ; 
 I and from these the metal must have fixed 4$ cubic 
 i inches of oxygen. But as 100 cubic inches of oxygen 
 i weigh 33.9 gr. 4$ will weigh 1.61. Thus, 9.61 gr. of 
 the protoxide will contain 8 of metal ; and 100 will 
 ■ contain 83.25 metal -j- 16.75 oxygen. From these data, 
 
 • the prime of potassium comes out 4.969 ; and that of 
 the protoxide 5.969. Sir H. Davy adopts the number 
 75 for potassium, corresponding to 50 on the oxygen 
 
 • scale. 
 
 When potassium is heated strongly in a small quan- 
 
POT 
 
 PQU 
 
 tity of common air, the oxygen of which is not sufli- j 
 cient for its conversion into potassa, a substance is 
 formed of a grayish colour, which, when thrown into 
 water, effervesces without taking tire. It is doubtful | 
 whether it be a mixture of the protoxide and potas- 
 siui'n, or a combination of potassium with a smaller 
 proportion of oxygen than exists in the protoxide. In 
 this case it would be a suboxide, consisting of 2 primes 
 of potassium = 10 + 1 of oxygen = 11. 
 
 When thin pieces of potassium are introduced into 
 chlorine, the inflammation is very vivid ; and then po- 
 tassium is made to acton chloride of sulphur, there is 
 an explosion. The attraction of chlorine for potas- 
 sium is much stronger than the attraction of oxygen 
 for the metal. Both of the oxides of potassium are 
 immediately decomposed by chlorine, with the forma- 
 tion of a fixed chloride, and the extrication of oxygen. 
 
 The combination of potassium and chlorine is the 
 substance which has been improperly called muriate 
 of potassa, and which, in common cases, is formed by 
 causing liquid muriatic acid to saturate solution of po- 
 tassa, and then evaporating the liquid to dryness and 
 igniting the solid residuum. The hydrogen of the acid 
 here unites to the oxygen of the alkali, forming water, 
 which is exhaled ; while the remaining chlorine and 
 potassium combine. It consists of 5 potassium + 4.5 
 chlorine. 
 
 Potassium combines with hydrogen to form potassu- 
 retted hydrogen, a spontaneously inflammable gas, 
 which comes over occasionally in the production of po- 
 tassium by the gun-barrel experiment. Gay Lussac 
 and Thenard describe also a solid compound of the 
 same two ingredients, which they call a hydruret of 
 potassium. It is formed by heating the metal a long 
 while in the gas, at a temperature just under ignition. 
 They describe it as a grayish solid, giving out its hy- 
 drogen on contact with mercury. 
 
 When potassium and sulphur are heated together, 
 they combine with great energy, with disengagement 
 of heat and light even in vacuo. The resulting sul- 
 phuret of potassium, is of a dark gray colour. It acts 
 with great energy on water, producing sulphuretted hy- 
 drogen, and burns brilliantly when heated in the air, 
 becoming sulphate of potassa. It consists of 2 sulphur 
 + 5 potassium, by Sir H. Davy’s experiments. Potas- 
 sium has so strong an attraction for sulphur, that it 
 rapidly separates it from hydrogen. If the potassium 
 be heated in the sulphuretted gas, it takes fire and burns 
 with great brilliancy ; sulphuret of potassium is formed, 
 and pure hydrogen is set free. 
 
 Potassium and phosphorus enter into union with the 
 evolution of light; but the mutual action is feebler 
 than in the preceding compound. The phosphuret wf 
 potassium, in its common form, is a substance of a 
 dark chocolate colour, but when heated with potassium 
 in great excess, it becomes of a deep gray colour, with 
 considerable lustre. Hence it is probable, that phos- 
 phorus and potassium are capable of combining in 
 two proportions. The phosphuret of potassium burns 
 with great brilliancy, when exposed to air, and when 
 thrown into water produces an explosion, in conse- 
 quence of the immediate disengagement of phosphu- 
 retted hydrogen. 
 
 Charcoal which has been strongly heated in contact 
 with potassium, effervesces in water, rendering it alka- 
 line, though the charcoal may be previously exposed to 
 a temperature at which potassium is volatilized. 
 Hence, there is probably a compound of the two formed 
 by a feeble attraction. 
 
 Of all known substances, potassium is that which 
 has the strongest attraction for oxygen ; and it produces 
 such a condensation of it, that the oxides of potassium 
 are denser than the metal itself. Potassium has been 
 skilfully used by Sir H. Davy and Gay Lussac and 
 Thenard, for detecting the presence of oxygen in bo- 
 dies. A number of substances, undecomposable by 
 other chemical agents, are readily decomposed by 
 this substance.” — Lire's Chem. Diet. 
 
 Potassium , oxide of. The potassa of the shops. 
 
 POTATO. The word potato is a degeneration of 
 batatas , the provincial name of the root in that part of 
 Peru from which it was first obtained. See Solanum 
 tuberosum. 
 
 Potato , Spanish. See Convolvulus batatas. 
 
 [ Potato flics. See Cantharides vittatce. A.] 
 
 [Potato, joild. See Convolvulus panduratus. A.] 
 
 POTENTIAL. Potentials. 1. Qualities which 
 
 are supposed to exist in the body in potentia only ; oy 
 which they are capable, in some measure, of effecting 
 and impressing on us the ideas of such qualities, 
 1 though not really inherent in themselves : in this sense 
 we say, potential heat, potential cold, <fcc. 
 
 2. In a medical sense it is opposed to actual : hence 
 we say, an actual and potential caustic. A red-hot 
 iron is actually caustic; whereas potassa pur a, and ni- 
 tras argentiaare potentially so, though cold to the touch. 
 
 Potential cautery. See Potassa fusa , and A r genii 
 nitras. 
 
 POTENTI'LLA. {A potential from its efficacy.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linntean sys- 
 tem. Class, Icosandria ; Order, Polygynia. 
 
 2. The phartnacopceial name of the wild tansy. See 
 Potentilla anserina. 
 
 Potentilla anserina. The systematic name of 
 the silver-weed, or wild tansy. Argentina; J$nserina. 
 The leaves of this plant, Potentilla— foliis dentatis , 
 serratis , caule repente , penduncul is unifloris , of Lin- 
 nasus, possess mildly adstringent and corroborant qua- 
 lities; but are seldom used, except by the lower orders. 
 
 Potentilla reptans. The systematic name of the 
 common cinquefoil, or five-leaved grass. Pentaphyl- 
 lum. The roots of this plant, Potentilla— foliis quiua- 
 tis , caule repente , pedunculis unifloris , of Linnaeus, 
 have a bitterish styptic taste. They were used by the 
 ancients in the cure of intermittents : but the medi- 
 cinal quality of cinquefoil is confined, in the present 
 day, to stop diarrhmas and other fluxes. 
 
 POTE'RIUM. (From zsornpiov , a cup: so named 
 from the shape of its flowers.) The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Jlloncecia ; 
 Order, Polyandria. 
 
 Poterium SANGUisoRBA. The systematic name of 
 the Burnet saxifrage, the leaves of which are often put 
 into cool tankards; they have an adstringent quality. 
 
 POTSTONE. Lapis ollaris. A greenish-gray mi- 
 neral, found abundantly on the shores of the lake 
 Como, in Lombardy, in thick beds of primitive slate, 
 and fashioned into culinary vessels in Greenland. It 
 is a subspecies of rhomboidal mica of Jameson. 
 
 POTT, Percival, was born in London, in 1713. It 
 was the wish of his friends to bring him up to the 
 church, in which he might have obtained good patron- 
 age ; but he had an irresistible inclination to the sur- 
 gical profession. He was accordingly apprenticed to 
 Mr. Nourse, of St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, who gave 
 anatomical lectures; for which he was employed in 
 preparing the subjects, and thus laid the best founda- 
 tion for chirurgical skill. In 1744, he was elected as- 
 sistant-surgeon ; and, five years after, one of the prin- 
 cipal surgeons at the hospital. He had the merit of 
 chiefly bringing about a great improvement in his pro- 
 fession, availing himself of the resources of nature 
 under a lenient mode of treatment, and exploding the 
 frequent use of the cautery, and other severe methods 
 formerly resorted to. In 1756, he had the misfortune 
 to receive a compound fracture of the leg; but the 
 confinement occasioned by this accident led him to 
 compose his “ Treatise on Ruptures ;” which was 
 soon followed by an account of the Hernia Congenita. 
 In 1758, he produced a judicious essay on “Fistula 
 Lachrymalis;” and, two years after, an elaborate dis- 
 sertation “ On Injuries of the Head ;” which was soon 
 followed by “ Practical Remarks on the Hydrocele,” 
 & c. In 1764, he was elected a Fellow of the Royal 
 Society; and about the same period he instituted a 
 course of lectures on surgery. In the following year, 
 his treatise “On Fistula in Ano” appeared, in which 
 he effected a very great improvement ; and, in 1768, 
 some remarks “ On Fractures and Dislocations” were 
 added to a new edition of his work on Injuries of the 
 Head. Seven years after this, he published “ Chirur- 
 gical Observations” on Cataract, Polypus of the Nose, 
 Cancer of the Scrotum, Ruptures, and Mortification of 
 the lower Extremities : this was soon succeeded by a 
 “Treatise on the Necessity of Amputation in some 
 Cases;” and by “Remarks on the Palsy of the lower 
 Limbs,” from Curvature of the Spine. He had now 
 attained the greatest eminence in his profession ; but, 
 towards the close of the year 1788, a severe atttack of 
 fever, neglected at first, terminated his active and va- 
 luable life. 
 
 POUCH. 1. Sacculus. In anatomy, a morbid dila- 
 tation of any part of a canal, as the intestine. 
 
 2. In botany, see Silicula. 
 
 205 
 
PRE 
 
 PRE 
 
 Poupart’s ligament. Ligamentum Poupartii. 
 Fallopian ligament. Inguinal ligament. A strong 
 ligament, or rather a tendinous expansion of the exter- 
 nal oblique muscle, going across from the inferior and 
 anterior spinous process of the ilium to the crista of 
 the os pubis. It is under this ligament that the femoral 
 vessels pass ; and, when the intestine or omentum 
 passes underneath it, the disease is called a femoral 
 hernia. 
 
 Powder , antimonial. See Antimonialis pulvis. 
 
 Powder of burnt hartshorn with opium. See Pul- 
 vis cornu usti cum opio. 
 
 Powder } compound , of aloes. See Pulvis aloes com- 
 posite. 
 
 Powder , compound, of chalk. See Pulvis creta 
 composite. 
 
 Powder , compound, of chalk , with opium. See Pul- 
 vis creta composite cum opio. 
 
 Powder, compound , of cinnamon. See Pulvis cin- 
 namomi composilus. 
 
 Powder , compound, of contrayerva. See Pulvis con- 
 trayervw compositus. 
 
 Powder, compound, of ipecacuanha. See Pulvis 
 ipecacuanha compositus. 
 
 Powder, compound, of kino. See Pulvis kino com- 
 positus. 
 
 Powder, compound, of scammony. See Pulvis scam- 
 moneoe compositus. 
 
 Powder, compound, of senna. See Pulvis senna 
 compositus. 
 
 Powder, compound, of tragacanth. See Pulvis tra- 
 gacant.ha compositus. 
 
 Power, muscular. See Irritability, and Muscular 
 motion. 
 
 Power , tonic. See Irritability. 
 
 Pracipitate, red. See Hydrargyri nitrico-oxydum. 
 
 Pracipitate , white. See Hydrargyrum pracipitatum 
 album. 
 
 PRADCO'RDIA. ( Pracordia , orum. n. ; from pra, 
 before, and cor, the heart.) The forepart of the re- 
 gion of the thorax. 
 
 Pr.efu'rnium. (From pra, before, and furnus, a 
 furnace.) The mouth of a chemical furnace. 
 
 PRiEMORSUS. (From pramordeo, to bite off) 
 Bitten off. In botany, this term is differently applied : 
 the radix pramorsa is an abrupt root, naturally, it is 
 supposed, inclined to a taper root; but, from some 
 decay or interruption in its descending point, it be- 
 comes abrupt, or, as it were, bitten off ; as in the Sca- 
 biosa succisa , and Hedypnois hirla. 
 
 The old opinion of this formed root is thus described 
 in Gerald’s Herbal : “ The great part of the root seem- 
 eth to be bitten away : old fantasticke charmers report, 
 that the divel did bite it for envie, because it is an 
 herbe that hath so many good vertues, and is so benefi- 
 cial to mankinde.” 
 
 The folium pr amor sum is jagged, pointed, very 
 blunt, with various irregular notches, as in Epiden- 
 drum pr amor sum, &c. 
 
 Pr.epara'ntia medicamenta. Medicines which 
 were supposed to prepare the peccant fluids to pass off 
 
 Pr*parantia vasa. The spermatic vessels of the 
 testicles. 
 
 PR^EPUCE. See Praputium: 
 
 PRiEPU'TIUM. (From praputo, to cut off before, 
 because some nations used to cut it off in circumci- 
 sion.) Epagogion of Dioscorides. Posthe. The pre- 
 puce. The membranous or cutaneous fold that covers 
 the glans penis and clitoris. 
 
 PRASE. A green leek-coloured mineral, found in 
 the island of Bute, and in Borrodale. 
 
 Pra'sium. (From rr pama, a square border: so 
 called from its square stalks.) Hoarhound. See Mar- 
 rub ium vulgare. 
 
 Pra'sum. (From irpaw, to burn; because of its hot 
 taste.) The leek. 
 
 PRA'XIS. (From irpaffca), to perform.) The prac- 
 tice of any thing, as of medicine. 
 
 PRECIPITA'TION. (Pracipitatio ; from pracipito, 
 to cast down.) When two bodies are united, for in- 
 stance, an acid and an oxide, and a third body is 
 added, such as an alkali, which has a greater affinity 
 with the acid than the metallic oxide has, the conse- 
 quence is, that the alkali combines with the acid, and 
 tne oxide, thus deserted, appears in a separate state at 
 the bottom of the vessel in which the operation is per- 
 formed. This decomposition is commonly known by 
 
 the name of precipitation, and the substance that 
 sinks is named a precipitate. The substance, by the 
 addition of which the phenomenon is produced, is de- 
 nominated the precipitant. 
 
 PRE' DISPOSING. {Pradisponens ; from pradis- 
 
 pono, to predispose.) Causa proSgumena. That 
 which renders the body susceptible of disease. The 
 most frequent predisposing causes of diseases are, the 
 temperament and habit of the body, idiosyncrasy, age, 
 sex, and structure of the part. 
 
 PREDISPOSITION. ( Pradispositio . That con- 
 stitution, or state of the solids, or fluids, or of both, 
 which disposes the body to the action of disease. 
 
 PREGNANCY. Utero gestation. The particular 
 manner in which pregnancy takes place has hitherto 
 remained involved in obscurity, notwithstanding the 
 laborious investigation of the most eminent philoso- 
 phers of all ages. Although in a state which (with 
 a few exceptions) is natural to all women, it is in ge 
 neral the source of many disagreeable sensations, and 
 often the cause of diseases which might be attended 
 with the worst consequences, if not properly treated. 
 
 It is now, however, universally acknowledged, that 
 those women who bear children enjoy, usually, more 
 certain health, and are much less liable to dangerous 
 diseases, than those who are unmarried, or who prove 
 barren. 
 
 Signs of pregnancy. — The womb has a very exten- 
 sive influence, by means of its nerves, on many other 
 parts of the body ; hence, the changes which are pro 
 duced on it by impregnation, must be productive of 
 changes on the state of the general system. These 
 constitute the signs of pregnancy. 
 
 During the first fourteen or fifteen weeks, the signs 
 of pregnancy are very ambiguous, and cannot be de- 
 pended on ; for, as they proceed from the irritation of 
 the womb on other parts, they may be occasioned by 
 every circumstance which can alter the natural state 
 of that organ. 
 
 The first circumstance which renders pregnancy pro- 
 bable, is the suppression of the periodical evacuation, 
 which is generally accompanied with fulness in the 
 breasts, headache, flushings in the face, and heat in 
 the palms of the hands. 
 
 These symptoms are commonly the consequences of 
 suppression, and therefore are to be regarded as signs 
 of pregnancy, in so far only as they depend on it. 
 
 As, however, the suppression of the periodical eva- 
 cuation often happens from accidental exposure to 
 cold, or from the change of life in consequence of mar- 
 riage, it can never be considered as an infallible sign. 
 
 The belly, some weeks after pregnancy, becomes 
 flat, from the womb sinking, and hence drawing down 
 the intestines along with it ; but this cannot be looked 
 upon as a certain sign of pregnancy, because an en- 
 largement of the womb from any other cause will pro- 
 duce the same effect. 
 
 Many women, soon after they are pregnant, become 
 veiy much altered in their looks, aud have peculiar 
 irritable feelings, inducing a disposition of mind which 
 renders their tempers easily ruffled, and inciting an 
 irresistible propensity to actions of which, on other 
 occasions, they would be ashamed. 
 
 In such cases, the features acquire a peculiar sharp- 
 ness, the eyes appear larger, and the mouth wider, than 
 usual ; and the woman has a particular appearance, 
 which cannot be described, but with which women are 
 well acquainted. 
 
 These breeding symptoms, as they are called, origi- 
 nate from the irritation produced on the womb by im- 
 pregnation ; and, as they may proceed from any other 
 circumstance which can irritate that organ, they can- 
 not be depended on when the woman is not young, or 
 where there is not a continued suppression for at least 
 three periods. 
 
 The irritations on the parts contiguous to the womb 
 are equally ambiguous; and therefore the signs of 
 pregnancy, in the first four months, are always to be 
 considered as doubtful, unless every one enumerated be 
 distinctly and equivocally present. 
 
 From the fourth month, the signsof pregnancy are less 
 ambiguous, especially after the womb has ascended 
 into the cavity of the belly. In general, about the 
 fourth month, or a short time after, the child becomes 
 so much enlarged, that its motions begin to be felt by 
 the mother; and hence a sign is furnished at. that 
 period called quickening. Women very improperly 
 
P RE 
 
 PRI 
 
 tonslder this sign as the most unequivocal proof of 
 pregnancy ; for though, when it occurs about the pe- 
 riod described, preceded by the symptoms formerly enu- 
 merated, it may be looked upon as a sure indication 
 that the woman is with child, yet, when there is an ir- 
 regularity, either in the preceding symptoms or in its 
 appearance, the situation of the woman must be 
 doubtful. 
 
 This fact will be easily understood ; for as the sensa- 
 tion of the motion of the child cannot be explained, or 
 accurately described, women may readily mistake other 
 sensations for that of quickening. Flatus has often 
 been so pent up in the bowels, that the natural pulsa- 
 tion of the great arteries, of which people are conscious 
 only in certain states of the body, has frequently been 
 mistaken for this feeling. 
 
 After the fourth month, the womb rises gradually 
 from the cavity of the pelvis, enlarges the belly, and 
 pushes out the navel : hence the protrusion of the navel 
 has been considered one of the most certain signs of 
 pregnancy in latter hionths. Every circumstance, 
 however, increases the bulk of the belly occa- 
 
 sions this s^^toin ; and therefore it cannot be trusted 
 to, unless othePpigns concur. 
 
 The progressive increase of the belly, along with sup- 
 pression, after having been formerly regular, and the 
 consequent symptoms, together with the sensation of 
 quickening at the proper period, afford the only true 
 marks of pregnancy. 
 
 These signs, however, are not to be entirely depend- 
 ed on ; for the natural desire which every woman has 
 to be a mother, will induce her to conceal, even from 
 herself, every symptom which may render her situation 
 doubtful, and to magnify every circumstance which 
 can tend to prove that she is pregnant. 
 
 Besides quickening and increase of bulk of the belly, 
 another symptom appears in the latter months, which, 
 when preceded by the ordinary signs, renders pregnancy 
 certain beyond a doubt. It is the presence of milk in 
 the breasts. When, however, there is any irregularity 
 in the preceding symptoms, this sign is no longer to be 
 considered of any consequence. 
 
 As every practitioner must naturally wish to distin- 
 guish pregnancy from disease, the disorders which re- 
 semble it should be thoroughly understood, and also 
 their diagnostics. It Is, however, necessary to remark, 
 that wherever any circumstance occurs which aflords 
 the most distant reason to doubt the case, recourse 
 ought to be had to the advice of an experienced practi- 
 tioner, and every symptom should be unreservedly de- 
 scribed to him. 
 
 Prehe'nsio. (Fxomprelicndo, to surprise : so named 
 from its sudden seizure.) The catalepsy. 
 
 PREHN1TE. Of prismatic prehnite there are two 
 subspecies, the foliated , and the fibrous. The first is 
 of an apple-green colour, found in France, the Savoy 
 and Tyrol, and beautiful varieties in the interior of 
 southern Africa. The fibrous is of a siskin green co- 
 lour, and occurs in Scotland. 
 
 PRESBYO'PIA. (From ir pecrSvs, old, and aip, the 
 eye; because it is frequent with old men.) That de- 
 fect of the sight by which objects close are seen con- 
 fusedly, but, at remoter distances, distinctly. As the 
 myopia is common to infants, so the presbyopia is a 
 malady common to the aged. The proximate cause is 
 a rardy adunation of the rays in a focus, so that it falls 
 beyond the retina. The species are, 
 
 1. Presbyopia from a flatness of the cornea. By so 
 much the cornea is flatter, so much the less and more 
 ..ardy it refracts the rays into a focus. This evil arises, 
 1st, From a want of aqueous or vitreous humour, which 
 is common to the aged ; or may arise from some dis- 
 ease; 2d, From a cicatrix, which diminishes the con- 
 vexity of the cornea : 3d, From a natural conformation 
 of the cornea. 
 
 2. Presbyopia from too flat a crystalline lens. This 
 evil is most common to the aged, or it may happen from 
 a wasting of the crystalline lens. 
 
 3. Presbyopia from too small density of the cornea 
 or humours of the eye. By so much more these hu- 
 mours are thin or rarified, so much the less they refract 
 the rays of light. Whosoever is affected from this 
 cause is cured in older age ; for age induces a greater 
 density of the cornea and lens. From this it is an ob- 
 served fact, that the presbyopes are often cured spon- 
 taneously, and throw away their glasses, which younger 
 persons in this disease are obliged to use. 
 
 4. Presbyopia from a custom of viewing continually 
 remote objects; hence artificers who are occupied in 
 remote objects are said to contract this malady. The 
 reason of this phenomenon is not very clear. 
 
 5. Presbyopia senilis. From a multitude of causes 
 aged persons are presbyopes ; from a penury of hu- 
 mours, which render the cornea and lens flatter, and 
 the bulb shorter. When in senile age, from dryness, 
 the bulb of the eye becomes flatter and shorter, and the 
 cornea flatter, those who were short-sighted or myopes 
 before, see now without their concave glasses. 
 
 6. Presbyopia , from too close a proximity of objects. 
 The focus is shorter of distant, but longer of nearer 
 objects. 
 
 7. Presbyopia from a coarctated pupil. 
 
 8. Presbyopiamercurialis, which arises from the use 
 of mercurial preparations. The patient feels a pressing 
 pain in the eye, which, from beingtouched, is increased, 
 and the bulb of the eye appears as if rigid, and with 
 difficulty can be moved. Near objects the patient can 
 scarcely distinguish, and distant only in a confused 
 manner. Many have supposed this disorder an imper- 
 fect amaurosis. 
 
 Pre'sbyt.®. See Presbyopia. 
 
 PRESBY TIA. (From apsoSvs, old ; because it is 
 usual to old people.) See Presbyopia. 
 
 Presu'ra. (From npyOu), to inflame.) Inflamma- 
 tion at the ends of the fingers from cold. 
 
 Priapei'a. See Nicotiana rustica. 
 
 Priapi'scus. (From npianos, the penis.) 1. A tent 
 made in the form of a penis. 
 
 2. A bougie. 
 
 PRIAPISM. See Priapismus. 
 
 PRIAPI'SMUS. (From nptairos, a heathen god, 
 whose penis is always painted erect.) Priapism. A 
 continual erection of the penis. 
 
 PRIA'PUS. (Ilptairof, a heathen god, remarkable 
 for the largeness of his genitals.) 
 
 1. The penis or membrum virile. 
 
 2. A name of the nepenthes , or wonderful plant, 
 from the appendages at the end of the leaves resem 
 bling an erected penis. 
 
 PRICKLE. See Aculeus. 
 
 Prickly-heat. See Lichen tropicus. 
 
 [“Prickly ash. Xanthoxylum fraxineum. The 
 Xanthoxylum fraxineum is a prickly shrub, found in 
 the northern, middle, and western parts of the United 
 States, in woods and moist shady declivities. 
 
 “The leaves and rind of the fruit resemble those of 
 the lemon in their taste and smell, and possess a similar 
 volatile oil. The bark possesses a separate acrid prin- 
 ciple, which is communicated to water and alkohol, 
 but does not come over in distillation. The acrimony 
 is not perceived when the bark or liquid is first taken 
 into the mouth, but gradually developes itself by a 
 burning sensation on the tongue and fauces. 
 
 “Prickly ash has acquired much reputation as a 
 remedy in chronic rheumatism. In that disease it has 
 an operation analogous to that of mezereon and guaia- 
 cum, which it resembles in its sensible properties. 
 Taken in full doses, it produces a sense of heat in the 
 stomach, a tendency to perspiration, and a relief to 
 rheumatic pains. 
 
 “ Twenty grains can be taken three times a day in 
 powder, or an ounce may be boiled in a quart of water, 
 and the decoction taken during twenty- four hours.” — 
 Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 PRI'MrE VLE. The first passages. The stomach 
 and the intestinal tube are so called, because they are 
 the first passages of what is taken into the stomach ; 
 the lacteals the secundce vice, because the nourishment 
 next goes into them ; and lastly, the blood vessels, 
 which are supplied by the lacteals, are called via 
 tertice. 
 
 PRIMARY. Primarius. A term in very general 
 use in medicine and surgery. It is applied to diseases, 
 to their symptoms, causes, Sec. and denotes priority in 
 opposition to what follows, which is secondary ; thus, 
 when inflammation of the diaphragm produces furious 
 delirium, the primary disease is the paraphrenitis ; so 
 when gallstones produce violent pain, vomiting, &c. 
 which are followed by jaundice, white faeces, porter- 
 coloured urine, &c ; the pain and vomiting are primary 
 symptoms, the jaundice and white stools are second- 
 ary, &c. 
 
 Primary teeth. See Teeth. 
 
 Primrose. See Primula vulgaris. 
 
 307 
 
PRI'MULA. (From primulas, the beginning: so 
 called because it flowers in the beginning of the spring.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linntean system. 
 Class, Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia.. 
 
 Primula veris. (From prim-ulus , the beginning; 
 so called because it flowers in the beginning cf the 
 spring.) Verbasculum. The cowslip, paigil, or peagle. 
 The flowers of this plant have a moderately strong and 
 pleasant smell, and a somewhat roughish bitter taste. 
 Vinous liquors impregnated with their flavour by ma- 
 ceration or fermentation, and strong infusions of them 
 drank as tea, are supposed to be mildly corroborant, 
 antispasrnodic, and anodyne. An infusion of three 
 pounds of the fresh flowers in five pints of boiling 
 water is made in the shops into a syrup of a fine yellow 
 colour, and agreeably impregnated with the flavour of 
 the cowslip. 
 
 Primula vulgaris. The primrose. The leaves and 
 root of this common plant possess sternutatory pro- 
 perties. 
 
 Pri'nceps alexipiiarmacorum. The Angelica was 
 formerly so much esteemed as to obtain this name. 
 
 PRINCIPLES. Principia. Primary substances. 
 Substances or particles which are composed of two or 
 more elements ; thus water, gelatine, sugar, fibrine, &c. 
 are the principles of many bodies. These principles 
 are composed of elementary bodies, as oxygen, hydro 
 gen, azote, &c. which are undecomposable. 
 
 PRINGLE, Sir John, was born in Scotland in 1707, 
 Having determined to make medicine his profession, he 
 went to Edinburgh for a year, and then to Leyden, to 
 profit by the instructions of the celebrated Boerhaave, 
 where he took his degree in 1730. Then settling at 
 Edinburgh, he obtained four years after the appoint- 
 ment of professor of moral philosophy jointly with Mr. 
 Scott. In 1742 he was made physician to the Earl of 
 Stair, who then commanded the British army, and soon 
 after physician to the military hospital in Flanders. 
 He acquitted himself with so much credit, that the 
 Duke of Cumberland, who succeeded to the command, 
 appointed him, in 1745, physician-general to the forces, 
 and subsequently to the royal hospitals, in the Low 
 Countries, when he resigned his Scotch professorship. 
 He soon after accompanied the same nobleman in his 
 expedition against the rebels in Scotland : but in 1747, 
 went again to the army abroad, where he continued 
 till the treaty of Aix-la-Cliapelle. The Duke of Cum- 
 berland then appointed him his physician, and he set- 
 tled in London ; but the war of 1755 called him again 
 to the army, which, however, he finally quitted three 
 yeare after. He had been elected a fellow of the Royal 
 Society in 1745, and on settling in London, contributed 
 many papers to their Transactions, particularly his 
 Experiments on Septic and Antiseptic Substances, for 
 which he was presented with the Copleian medal. In 
 1752 his “Observations on the Diseases of the Army” 
 first appeared, and rapidly passed through several edi- 
 tions, and was translated into other languages: the 
 utility of the work, indeed, equalled the reputation it 
 acquired, and which it still preserves, especially from 
 the importance of the prophylactic measures suggested. 
 After quitting the army, he was admitted a licentiate, 
 and his fame as a physician, as well as philosopher, 
 speedily attained a high pitch ; he received successively 
 various appointments about the royal family, was elect- 
 ed a fellow of the College, and in 1766 raised to the 
 dignity of a baronet. Among numerous literary ho- 
 nours from various academies of science in Europe, 
 the highest was conferred upon him in 1770, being then 
 elected president of the Royal Society : the duties of 
 which office he zealously fulfilled for eight years, when 
 declining health compelled his resignation. His dis- 
 courses on the annual presentation of the Copleian 
 medals displayed so much learning and general infor- 
 mation, that their publication was requested. In 1780 
 he went to Edinburgh for the improvement of his 
 health ; but the want of his accustomed society, and 
 the sharpness of the air, compelled him to return in the 
 following year; he presented, however, to the College 
 of Physicians there before his departure ten folio 
 volumes, in manuscript, of “Medical and Physical 
 Observations,” with the restriction that they should 
 not be published, nor lent out of the library. His death 
 happened soon after his return to London, namely, in 
 the beginning of 1782. 
 
 PRIONO'DES. (From -n ptwr, a saw.) Serrated: 
 applied in old writings to the sutures of the skull. 
 
 208 
 
 PRI OR. The first ; a term applied to some muscle* 
 from their order. 
 
 Prior annularis Afusculus prior annularis « 
 Fourth inter osseus , of Winslow. An internal in- 
 terosseus muscle of the hand. See Interossei manus. 
 
 Prior indicis. Extensor tertii intcrnodii indicia , 
 of Douglas. Seu-metacarpo-lateriphalangien , of Du- 
 mas. An internal interosseal muscle of the hand, 
 which draws the ' fore-finger inwards towards the 
 thumb, and extends it obliquely. 
 
 Prior medii. Musculus prior medii ; Second inter- 
 osseus, of Douglas, and seu-metacarpo-latcri phalan- 
 gien, of Dumas. An external interosseous muscle of 
 the hand. See Interossei manus. 
 
 Pro re nata. A term frequently used in extempo- 
 raneous prescriptions, and implies occasionally, as 
 the occasion may require ; thus, an aperient dose is 
 directed to be taken pro re nata. 
 
 PROBANG. A flexible piece of whalebone with 
 sponge fixed at the end. 
 
 PROBE. (From probo, to try; "because surgeon’s 
 try the depth and extent of woundgJktf. with it.) 
 Stylus. A surgical instrument of a J^nmd slender 
 form. W 
 
 Pro'bole. (npogoXr/, a prominence ; from rr po6a\- 
 X or, to project.) See Apophysis. 
 
 PROBO'SCIS. (From npo, before, and /3o<r/co), to 
 feed.) A snout or trunk, as that of an elephant, by 
 which it feeds itself. 
 
 PROCA'RDIUM. (From npo, before, and KapSia, the 
 stomach or heart.) The pit of the stomach. 
 
 PROCATARCTIC. (Procatarcticvs ; from irpoKa- 
 rapxu), to go before.) See Exciting cause. 
 
 PROCESS. {Processus ; from procedo , to go be- 
 fore.) An eminence of a bone ; as the spinous and 
 transverse processes of the vertebrae. 
 
 PROCESSUS. See Process. 
 
 Processus ciEci vermiformis. See Intestine. 
 
 Processus caudatus. See Lobulus caudatus. 
 
 Processus ciliaris. See Ciliar ligament. 
 
 Processus mamillares. A name formerly applied 
 to the olfactory nerves. 
 
 PROClDE'NTIA. (From procido, to fall down.) 
 A falling down of any part ; thus, procidentia ani, 
 uteri , vagina, &c. 
 
 Proco'ndylus. (From 7rpo, before, and KovfoXt/f, 
 the middle joint of the finger.) The first joint of a fin- 
 ger next the metacarpus. 
 
 PROCTA'LGIA. (From npwKTos, the fundament, 
 and aXyo?, pain.) A violent pain of the anus. It is 
 mostly symptomatic of some disease, as piles, scirrhus, 
 prurigo, cancer, Sec. 
 
 PROCTI'CA. (From npioKros, the fundament.) 
 The name of a genus of diseases in Good’s Nosology ; 
 Class, Cceliaca; Order, Enterica. Pain or derange- 
 ment about the anus, without primary inflammation. 
 It has six species, viz. Proctica simplex , spasmodica, 
 callosa, tenesmus, marisca, exenia. 
 
 PROCTl'TIS. (From it pwxroff, the anus.) Clune- 
 sia , Cyssxtis. Inflammation of the internal or mucous 
 membrane of the lower part of the rectum. 
 
 Proctoleucorrhce'a. (From upm/cros, the anus, 
 Xeuxoj, white, and pern, to flow.) Proctorrhae.a. A 
 purging of white mucus. 
 
 Proctorrhce'a. (From npcoKTOg, the anus, and peat, 
 to flow.) See Proctoleucorrhaa. 
 
 PRODUCTIO. See Apophysis. 
 
 PRCEOTIA. (From irpwt, premature.) The name 
 of a genus of diseases in Good’s Nosology Class Ge- 
 -netica; Order, Orgastica. Genital precocity. It has 
 two species, viz. Praotia masculina, and feminina. 
 
 PROCUMBENS. Procumbent. Applied to stems, 
 as that of Lysimachia nemo-rum. 
 
 PROFLUVlUM. (From profiuo, to run down.) A flux. 
 
 Profluvia. Fluxes. The fifth order in the class 
 Pyrexia, of Cullen’s Nosology, characterized by py- 
 rexia, with increased excretions. 
 
 Profluvii cortex. See JVerium antidysentericum. 
 
 PROFUNDUS. See Flexor profundus per for ans. 
 
 PROFU'SIO. A genus of disease in the class Lo- 
 cales, and order Apocenoses , of Cullen. A passive loss 
 of blood. 
 
 Proglo'ssis. (From npo, before, and yXaxnr a, the 
 tongue.) The tip of the tongue. 
 
 PROGNO'SIS. (From npo, before, and 
 to know.) The foretelling the event of diseases from 
 particular symptoms. 
 
PRO 
 
 PRO 
 
 PROGNOSTIC. (Prognosticus ; from upoyivwaKio, 
 to know beforehand.) Applied to those symptoms 
 which enable the physician to form his judgment or 
 prognosis of the probable cause or event of a disease. 
 Projectura. See Apophysis. 
 
 PROLA'PSUS. (From prolabor , to slip down.) 
 Procidentia; Delapsio; Exania ; Proptoma; Prop- 
 tosis. A protrusion. A genus of disease in the class 
 Locales , and order Ectopia, of Cullen ; distinguished 
 by the falling down of a part that is uncovered. 
 
 Prole'pticus. (.From 7r po\ap6avo, to anticipate.) 
 Applied to those diseases, the paroxysms of which an- 
 ticipate each other, or return after less and less inter- 
 vals of intermission. 
 
 PROLIFER. (E'rom proles , an offspring, and fero, 
 to bear.) Prolific, or proliferous: applied to those 
 stems which shoot out new branches from the summit 
 of the former ones, as in the Scotch fir; Pinus syl- 
 vestris. 
 
 Promalacte'rium. (From irpo, before, and p.aXaa- 
 ffw, to soften.) The room where the body is softened 
 previous to bathing. 
 
 Prometopi'dium. (From irpo, before, and perwirov, 
 the forehead.) Prometopis. The skin upon the fore- 
 head. 
 
 Prometo'pis. See Prometopidium. 
 
 PRONATION. Pronatio. The act of turning the 
 palm of the hand downwards. It is performed by rota- 
 ting the radius upon the ulna, by means of several 
 muscles which are termed pronators. 
 
 PRONA'TOR. A name given to two muscles of the 
 hand, the pronator radii quadratus, and pronator radii 
 teres ; the use of which is to perform the opposite ac- 
 tion to that of the supinators, viz. pronation. 
 
 Pronator quadratus. See Pronator radii quad- 
 ratus. 
 
 Pronator radii brevis. See Pronator radii quad- 
 ratus. 
 
 Pronator radii quadratus. Pronator quadratus, 
 of Douglas and Albinus; Pronator quadratus sive 
 transversus, of Winslow ; Pronator radii brevis seu 
 quadratus , of Cowper; Cubito radial, of Dumas. 
 This, which has gotten its name from its use and its 
 shape, is a small fleshy muscle, situated at the lower 
 and inner part of the forearm, and covered by the ten- 
 dons of the flexor muscles of the hand. It arises ten- 
 dinous and fleshy from the lower and inner part of the 
 ulna, and runs nearly in a transverse direction, to be 
 inserted into that part of the radius which is opposite 
 to its origin, its inner fibres adhering to the interosseous 
 ligament. This muscle assists in the pronation of the 
 hand, by turning the radius inwards. 
 
 Pronator radii teres. Pronator teres, of Albi- 
 nus and Douglas; Pronator teres, sive obliquus, of 
 Winslow ; Epitrochloradial, of Dumas. A small 
 muscle situated at the upper and anterior part of the 
 forearm. It is called teres, to distinguish it from the 
 pronator quadratus. It arises tendinous and fleshy 
 from the anterior and inferior part of the outer condyle 
 of the os humeri ; and tendinous from the coronoid pro- 
 cess of the ulna, near the insertion of the brachialis 
 internus. The median nerve passes between these two 
 portions. From these origins the muscle runs obliquely 
 downwards and outwards, and is inserted, tendinous 
 and fleshy, into the anterior and convex edge of the 
 radius, about the middle of that bone. This muscle, 
 as its name indicates, serves to turn the hand in- 
 wards. 
 
 Pronerva'tio. (From pro, before, and nervus , a 
 string.) A tendon or string, like the end of a muscle. 
 PROPAGO. A slip, layer, or cutting of the vine. 
 PROPHYLACTIC. ( Prophylacticus ; from irpo, 
 .and QvXaat rw, to defend.) Any means made use of to 
 preserve health and prevent disease. 
 
 Proprikta'tis elixir. See Tinctura aloes com- 
 posite. 
 
 PROPTO'MA. (From irpoiwr'Ja), to fall down.) Pro- 
 cidentia. A relaxation, such as that of the scrotum, 
 of the under lip, of the breasts in females, of the pre- 
 puce, or of the ears. 
 
 Prcpye'ma. (From rzpo, before, and irvov, pus.) A 
 premature collection of pus. 
 
 PRO'RA. (From irpupa, the prow of a vessel.) The 
 occiput. 
 
 Prosarthro'sis. (From ir pog, to, and ap0pow, to 
 articulate.) The articulation which has manifest 
 motion. 
 
 Prospe gma. (From npocnriYvvpi, to fix near.; A 
 fixing of humours in one spot. 
 
 Pro'stasis. (From irpoi^r/pi, to predominate.) An 
 abundance of morbid humours. 
 
 PROSTATE. (Glandula prostata; from 7 rpo, be- 
 fore, and icrr/pi, to stand : because it is situated before 
 the urinary bladder.) Corpus glandulosum ; Ade- 
 noides. A very large, heart-like, firm gland, situated 
 between the neck of the urinary bladder and the bul- 
 bous part of the urethra. It secretes tire lacteal fluid, 
 which is emitted into the urethra by ten or twelve 
 ducts, that open near the verumontanum, during coi- 
 tion. This gland is liable to inflammation and its con- 
 sequences. 
 
 Prostate inferior muscle. See Transversis perinei 
 alter. 
 
 PROSTRATUS. Prostrate. Applied synonymously 
 with depressus, depressed, to a stem which lies natu- 
 rally remarkably flat, spreading horizontally over the 
 ground ; as in Coldenia procumbens , and Coronopus 
 Ruelli , swine’s cress. 
 
 PROTO 7 GALA. (From 7rpwroj, first, and ya\a, 
 milk.) The first milk after delivery. 
 
 PROTOXYDE. See Oxide. 
 
 PROTUBERANTIA. I. A protuberance on any 
 part. 
 
 2. An apophysis. 
 
 PROXIMATE. (Cans a proximo: so called because 
 when the exciting cause begins to have effect it is the 
 proximum , or next thing that happens.) The proxi- 
 mate cause of a disease may be said to be in reality 
 the disease itself. All proximate causes are either 
 diseased actions of simple fibres, or an altered state of 
 the fluids. 
 
 PRUI'NA. (A perurendo, quod fruges peruent.) 
 The powder-like appearance after the bloom observed 
 on ripe fruit, especially plums. 
 
 PRUNA. (Pruna,ee. f. ; a live coal.) The carbun- 
 cle. See Anthrax. 
 
 PRUNE. See Plums. 
 
 PRUNE'LLA. (From pruno , a burn; because it 
 heals burns.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia; Order, 
 Gymnospermia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the self-heal. See 
 
 Prunella vulgaris. 
 
 3. The name used by Paracelsus for sore throat, or' 
 cynanche. 
 
 Prunella vulgaris. The systematic name of the 
 self-heal. Prunella; Consolida minor; Symphitum 
 minus. Prunella— foliis omnibus ovato oblongis , ser- 
 ratis , petiolatis , of Linnaeus ; it is recommended as an 
 adstringent in haemorrhages and fluxes, as also in gar- 
 gles against aphthae and inflammation of the fauces. 
 
 PRUNUM. ( Prunum , i. n. ; from prunus.) A plum 
 or prune. See Plums. 
 
 Prunelloe. See Plum. 
 
 Prunum gallicum. See Prunus domestica. 
 
 Prunum sylvestre. See Prunus spinosa. 
 
 PRU'NUS. ( Prunus , i. f.) 1. A plum. 
 
 2. The name of a genus or plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Icosandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Prunus armeniaca. Apricots, which are the fruit 
 of this plant, are, when ripe, easily digested, and are 
 considered as a pleasant and nutritious delicacy. 
 
 Prunus avium. The systematic name of the black 
 cherry-tree. Primus — umbellis sessilibus, foliis ovato- 
 lanceolatis. subtus pubescentibus, conduplicatis, of Lin- 
 naeus. The flavour of the ripe fruit is esteemed by 
 many, and if not taken in too large quantities, they 
 are extremely salutary. A gum exudes from the tree, 
 whose properties are similar to those of gum-arabic. 
 
 Prunus cerasus. The systematic name of the 
 red cherry-tree. Prunus — umbellis subpedunculatis, 
 foliis ovato-lanceolatis, glabris conduplicatis, of Lin- 
 naeus. The fruit of this tree, Cerasa rubra, anglica , 
 sativa, possess a pleasant, acidulated, sweet flavour, 
 and are proper in fevers, scurvy, and bilious obstruc- 
 tions. Red cherries are mostly eaten as a luxury, and 
 are very wholesome, except to those whose bowels are 
 remarkably irritable. 
 
 Prunus domestica. The systematic name of the 
 plum or damson-tree. Prunus — pcdunculis subsoli- 
 tariis, foliis lanceolato ovatis convolutis, ramis muti- 
 cis ; gemma ftorifcrce aphyllce , of Linnams. Prunes 
 are considered as emollient, cooling, and laxative, espe 
 cially the French prunes, which are directed in the 
 
 209 
 
 Xx 
 
c PRU 
 
 PRU 
 
 decoction of senna, and other purgatives ; and the pulp 
 is ordered in the electuarium £ senna. The damson 
 is only a variety, which, when perfectly ripe, affords 
 a wholesome article for pies, tarts, &c. gently opening 
 the body: but when damsons are not perfectly mature, 
 they produce colicky pains, diarrhoea, and convulsions 
 in children. See Plums. 
 
 Prunus lauro-cerasus. The systematic name of 
 the poison laurel. Lauro-cerusus. Common or cherry 
 laurel. Prunus— floribus raccmosis foliis sempervi- 
 
 rentibus dorso biglandulosis , of Linnaeus. The leaves 
 of the lauro-cerasus have a bitter styptic taste, accom- 
 panied with a flavour resembling that of bitter-almonds, 
 or other kernels of the drupaceous fruits : the flowers 
 also manifest a similar flavour. The powdered leaves, 
 applied to the nostrils, excite sneezing, though not so 
 strongly as tobacco. The kernel-like flavour which 
 these leaves impart being generally esteemed grateful, 
 has sometimes caused them to be employed for culinary 
 purposes, and especially in custards, puddings, blanc- 
 mange, Sec. ; and as the proportion of this sapid mat- 
 ter of the leaf to the quantity of the milk is commonly 
 inconsiderable, bad effects have seldom ensued. But, 
 as the poisonous quality of this laurel is now indubita- 
 bly proved and known to be the prussic acid which 
 can be obtained in a separate form (See Prussic 
 acid), the public ought to be cautioned against its in- 
 ternal use. 
 
 The following communication to the Royal Society, 
 by Dr. Madden, of Dublin, contains the first and prin- 
 cipal proofs of the deleterious effects of this vegetable 
 upon mankind : — “ A very extraordinary accident that 
 fell out here some months ago, has discovered to us a 
 most dangerous poison, which was never before known 
 to be so, though it has been in frequent use among us. 
 The thing I mean is a simple water, distilled from the 
 leaves of the lauro-cerasus ; the water is at first milky, 
 but the oil which comes over being, in a good measure, 
 separated from the phlegm, by passing it through a 
 flannel bag, it becomes as clear as common water. It 
 has the smell of bitter almonds, or peach kernel, and 
 has been for many years in frequent use among our 
 housewives and cooks, to give that agreeable flavour 
 to their creams and puddings. It has also been much 
 in use among our drinkers of drams ; and the propor- 
 tion they generally use it in has been one part of laurel- 
 water to four of brandy. Nor has this practice, how- 
 ever frequent, ever been attended with any apparent 
 ill consequences, till some time in the month of Sep- 
 tember, 1728, when it happened that one Martha Boyse, 
 a servant, who lived with a person who sold great 
 quantities of this water, got a bottle of it from her 
 mistress, and gave it to her mother. Ann Boyse made 
 a present of it to Frances Eaton, her sister, who was 
 a shopkeeper in town, and who, she thought, might 
 oblige her customers with it. Accordingly, in a few 
 days, she gave about two ounces to a woman called 
 Mary Whaley, who drank about two-thirds of what 
 was filled out, and went away. Frances Eaton drank 
 the rest. In a quarter of an hour after Alary Whaley 
 had drunk the water, (as I am informed,) she com- 
 plained of a violent disorder in her stomach, soon after 
 lost her speech, and died in about an hour, without any 
 vomiting or purging, or any convulsion. The shop- 
 keeper, F. Eaton, sent word to her sister, Ann Boyse, 
 of what had happened, who came to her upon the 
 message, and affirmed that it was not possible the cor- 
 dial (as she called it) could have occasioned the death 
 of the woman ; and, to convince her of it, she filled 
 out about three ounces and drank it. She continued 
 talking with F. Eaton about two minutes longer, and 
 was so earnest to persuade her of the liquor’s being 
 inoffensive, that she drank about two spoonfuls more, 
 but was hardly well seated in her chair when she died 
 without the least groan, or convulsion. Frances 
 Eaton, who, as before observed, had drank somewhat 
 more than a spoonful, found no disorder in her sto- 
 mach, or elsewhere; but to prevent any ill conse- 
 quences, she took a vomit immediately, and has been 
 well ever since.” — Dr. Madden mentions another case, 
 of a gentleman at Kilkenny, who mistook a bottle of 
 laurel-water for a bottle of ptisan. What quantity he 
 drank is uncertain, but he died in a few minutes, com- 
 plaining of a violent disorder in the stomach. In ad- 
 dition to this, we may refer to the unfortunate case of 
 Sir Theodosius Boughton, whose death, in 1780, an 
 English jury declared to be occasioned by this poison 
 210 
 
 In this case, the active principle of the lauro-cerasus 
 was concentrated by repeated distillations, and given 
 to the quantity of one ounce ; the suddenly fatal effects 
 of which must be still in the recollection of the public. 
 To brute animals this poison is almost instantaneously 
 mortal, as amply appears by the experiments of Mad- 
 den, Mortimer, Nicholls, Fontana, Langrish, Vater, 
 and others. The experiments conducted by these gen- 
 tlemen, show that the laurel-water is destructive to 
 animal life, not only when taken into the stomach, but 
 also on being injected into the intestines, or applied 
 externally to different organs of the body. It is re- 
 marked, by Abb6 Fontana, that this poison, even 
 “ when applied in a very small quantity to the eyes, or 
 to the inner part of the mouth, without touching the 
 oesophagus, or being carried into the stomach, is capa- 
 ble of killing an animal in a few minutes : while, ap- 
 plied in a much greater quantity to wounds, it has so 
 little activity, that the weakest animals, such as pigeons, 
 resist its action.” 
 
 The poisonous quality of the species of laurel is the 
 prussic acid ; and if we judge from its sensible quali- 
 ties, an analogous principle seems to pervade many 
 other vegetable substances, especially the kernels of 
 drupaceous fruits : and in various species of the amyg- 
 dalus, this sapid principle extends to the flowers and 
 leaves. It is of importance to notice, that this is much 
 less powerful in its action upon human subjects than 
 upon dogs, rabbits, pigeons, and reptiles. To poison 
 man, the essential oil of the lauro-cerasus must be 
 separated by distillation, as in the spirituous or common 
 laurel-water ; and unless this is strongly imbued with 
 the oil, or given in a large dose, it proves innocent. 
 Dr. Cullen observes, that the sedative power of the 
 lauro-cerasus, acts upcm the nervous system in a dif- 
 ferent manner from opium and other narcotic sub- 
 stances, whose primary action is upon the animal func- 
 tions; for the lauro-cerasus doe3 not occasion sleep, 
 nor does it produce local inflammation, but seems to 
 act directly upon the vital powers. Abb£ Fontana 
 supposes that this poison destroys animal life, by ex- 
 erting its effects upon the blood ; but the experiments 
 and observations from which he draws this opinion 
 are evidently inconclusive. It may also be remarked, 
 that many of the Abbd’s experiments contradict each 
 other. Thus, it appears from the citation given above, 
 that the poison of this vegetable, when applied to 
 wounds, does not prove fatal; but future experiments 
 led the Abb6 to assert, that the oil of the lauro-cerasus, 
 whether given internally, or applied to the wounds of 
 animals, is one o£ the most terrible and deadly poisons 
 known. Though this vegetable seems to have escaped 
 the notice of Stoerck, yet it is not without advocates 
 for its medical use. Linnaeus informs us, that in 
 Switzerland it is commonly and successfully used in 
 pulmonary complaints. Langrish mentions its efficacy 
 in agues ; and as Bergius found bitter almonds to have 
 this effect, we may, by analogy, conclude that this 
 power of the lauro-cerasus is w ell established. Bay- 
 lies found that it possessed a remarkable power of di- 
 luting the blood, and from experience, recommended 
 it in all cases of disease supposed to proceed from too 
 dense a state of that fluid ; adducing particular in- 
 stances of its efficacy in rheumatisms, asthmas, and 
 scirrhous affections. Nor does this author seem to 
 have been much afraid of the deleterious quality of 
 lauro-cerasus, as he directs a pound of its leaves to be 
 macerated in a pint of water, of which he gives from 
 thirty to sixty drops three or four times a-day. 
 
 Prunus padus. The systematic name of the wild 
 cluster, or bird cherry-tree. Padus. The bark and 
 berries of this shrub are used medicinally. The former, 
 w'hen taken from the tree, has a fragrant smell, and a 
 bitter, subastringent taste, somewhat similar to that of 
 bitter almonds. Made into a decoction, it cures inter- 
 mittents, and it has been recommended in the cure of 
 several forms of syphilis. The latter are said to cure 
 the dysentery. 
 
 Prunus spinosa. The systematic name of the sloe 
 tree. Prunus sylvestris ; Prunus — pedunculis solita 
 riis, foliis lanceolatis , glabris , ramis spinosis, of 
 Linnceus. It is sometimes employed in gargles, to 
 tumefactions of the tonsils and uvula, and from its 
 adstringent taste was formerly much used in heinor- 
 l hages, Sec. 
 
 PRURI'GO. (From prurio, to itch.) Pruritus; 
 Scabies; Psora; P>arta ; Libido: Paver. The pru- 
 
PR U 
 
 PRU 
 
 rigo is a genus of disease in the order Papulous erup- 
 tions of Dr. Willan’s cautaneous diseases. As it 
 arises from different causes, or at different periods of 
 life, and exhibits some varieties in its form, he describes 
 it under the titles of prurigo mitis, prurigo formicans, 
 and prurigo senilis. In these, the whole surface of the 
 skin is usually affected ; but there are likewise many 
 cases of local prurigo, which will be afterward noticed 
 according to their respective situations. 
 
 1. The Prurigo mitis originates without any pre- 
 vious indisposition, generally in spring, or the beginning 
 of summer. It is characterized by soft and smooth 
 elevations of the cuticle, somewhat larger than, the 
 papula; of the lichen, from which they also differ by 
 retaining the usual colour of the skin ; for they seldom 
 appear red, or much inflamed, except from violent 
 friction. They are not, as in the other case, accom- 
 panied with tingling, but with a sense of itching almost 
 incessant. This is, however, felt more particularly on 
 undressing, and often prevent rest for some hours after 
 getting into a bed. When the tops of the papulae are 
 removed by rubbing or scratching, a clear fluid oozes 
 out from them, and gradually concretes into thin black 
 scabs. 
 
 This species of prurigo mostly affects young per- 
 sons ; and its cause may, I think, says Dr. Willan, in 
 general be referred to sordes collected on the skin, pro- 
 ducing some degree of irritation, and also peventing 
 the free discharge of the cutaneous exhalation ; the 
 bad consequences of which must necessarily by felt at 
 that season of the year when perspiration is the most 
 copious. Those who have originally a delicate or 
 irritable skin, must likewise, in the same circumstances, 
 be the greatest sufferers. 
 
 The eruption extends to the arms, breast, back, and 
 thighs, and often continues during two or three months 
 of the summer, if not relieved by proper treatment. 
 When persons affected with it neglect washing the 
 skin, or are uncleanly in their apparel, the eruption 
 grows more inveterate, and at length, changing its 
 form, often terminates in the itch. Pustules arise 
 among the papulae, some filled with lymph, others with 
 pus. The acarus scabiei begins to breed in the furrows 
 of the cuticle, and the disorder becomes contagious. 
 
 2. The Prurigo formicans is a much more obstinate 
 and troublesome disease than the foregoing. It usually 
 affects persons of adult age, commencing at all seasons 
 of the year indifferently; and its duration is from 
 four months to two or three years, with occasional 
 short intermissions. The papula; are sometimes 
 larger, sometimes more obscure, than in the preceding 
 species ; but are, under every form, attended with an 
 incessant, almost intolerable itching. They are dif- 
 fused over the whole body, except the face, feet, and 
 palms of the hands ; they appear, however, in the 
 greatest number on those parts which, from the mode 
 of dress, are subjected to tight ligatures ; as about the 
 neck, loins, and thighs. 
 
 The itching is complicated with other sensations, 
 which are variously described by patients. They 
 sometines feel as if small insects were creeping on the 
 skin ; sometimes as if stung all over by ants ; some- 
 times as if hot needles were piercing the skin in divers 
 places. On standing before a fire, or undressing, and 
 more particularly on getting into bed, these sensations 
 become most violent, and usually preclude all rest 
 during the greatest part of the night. The prurigo 
 formicans is by most practitioners deemed contagious, 
 and confounded with the itch. In endeavouring to 
 ascertain the justness of this opinion, Dr. Willan has 
 been led to make the following remarks; 1. The erup- 
 tion is, for the most part, connected with internal dis- 
 order, and arises when no source of infection can be 
 traced. 2. Persons affected may have constant inter- 
 course with several others, and yet never communicate 
 the disease to any of them. 3. Several persons of one 
 family may have the prurigo formicans about the same 
 time; but he thinks tins should be referred rather to a 
 common predisposition than to contagion, having ob- 
 served that individuals of a family are often so affected 
 at certain seasons of the year, even when they reside 
 at a distance from each other. 
 
 Although the prurigo formicans is never, like the 
 former species, converted into the itch, yet it does oc- 
 casionally terminate in a pustular disease, not con- 
 tagious. 
 
 3 . Prurigo sepilis. This affection does not differ | 
 
 Xx2 
 
 much in its symptoms and external appearances from 
 the prurigo formicans ; but has been thought by medical 
 writers to merit a distinct consideration on account of 
 its peculiar inveteracy. The prurigo is perhaps aggra- 
 vated, or becomes more permanent in old age from the 
 dry, condensed state of the skin and cuticle which 
 often takes place at that period. Those who are af 
 fected with it in a high degree have little more comfort 
 to expect during life, being incessantly tormented with 
 a violent and universal itching. The state of the 
 skin in the prurigo senilis, is favourable to the produc- 
 tion of an insect, the pediculus humanus, more 
 especially to the variety of it usually termed body-lice. 
 
 These insects, it is well known, are bred abundantly 
 among the inhabitants of sordid dwellings, of jails, 
 work-houses, &c. and in such situations prey upon 
 persons of all ages indiscriminately. But in the prurigo 
 senilis they arise, notwithstanding every attention to 
 cleanliness or regimen, and multiply so rapidly that the 
 patient endures extreme distress, from their perpetual 
 irritation. The nits or eggs are deposited on the small 
 hairs of the skin, and the pediculi are only found on 
 the skin, or on the linen, not under the cuticle, as some 
 authors have represented. In connexion with the 
 foregoing series of complaints, Dr. Willan mentions 
 some pruriginous affections which are merely local. 
 He confines his observations to the most troublesome 
 of these, seated in the podex, prasputium, urethra, 
 pubes, scrotum, and pudendum muliebre. Itching of 
 the nostrils, eyelids, lips, or of the external ear, being 
 generally symptomatic of other diseases, do not require 
 a particular consideration. 
 
 1. Prurigo podicis. Ascarides in the rectum excite 
 a frequent itching and irritation about the sphincter ani, 
 which ceases when the cause is removed by proper 
 medicines. A similar complaint often arises, indepen 
 dently of worms, ha;morrhoidaI tumours, or other 
 obvious causes, which is mostly found to affect persons 
 engaged in sedentary occupations ; and may be referred 
 to a morbid state of secretion in the parts, founded, 
 perhaps, on a diminution of constitutional vigour. 
 The itching is not always accompanied with an ap- 
 pearance of papula; or tubercles ; it is little troublesome 
 during the day-time, but returns every night soon after 
 getting into bed, and precludes rest for several hours. 
 The complaint continues in this form during three or 
 four months, and has then an intermission, till it is pro- 
 duced again by hot weather, fatigue, watching, or some 
 irregularity in diet. The same disease occurs at the 
 decline of life, under a variety of circumstances. 
 
 Women, after the cessation of the catamenia, are 
 liable to be affected with this species of prurigo, more 
 especially in summer or autumn. The skin between 
 the nates is rpuglx and papulated, sometimes scaly, and 
 a little humour is discharged by violent friction. 
 Along with this complaint, there is often an eruption 
 of itching papula on the neck, breast, and back ; 
 a swelling and inflammation of one or both ears, and a 
 discharge of matter from behind them, and from the 
 external meatus auditorius. The prurigo podicis 
 sometimes occurs ats a symptom of the lues venerea. 
 
 2. The prurigo preeputii is owing to an altered state 
 of secretion on the glans penis, and inner surface of 
 the prseputium. During the heat of summer there is 
 also, in some persons, an unusual discharge of mucus, 
 which becomes acrimonious, and produces a trouble- 
 some itching, and often an excoriation of these parts. 
 Washing of them with water, or soap and water, em- 
 ployed from time to time, relieves the complaint, and 
 should indeed be practised as an ordinary point of 
 cleanliness, where no inconvenience is immediately 
 felt. If the fluid be secreted in too large a quantity, 
 that excess may be restrained, by washes made with 
 the liquor plumbi subacetatis, or by applying the un 
 guentum plumbi superacetatis. 
 
 3. Prurigo uretkralis. A very troublesome itching 
 sometimes takes place at the extremity of the urethra 
 in females, without any manifest cause. It occurs as 
 well in young women as in those who are of an ad- 
 vanced age. On examination, no stricture or tumour 
 has been found along the course of the urethra. Pro- 
 bably, however, the itching may be occasioned by a 
 morbid state of the neck of the bladder, being in some 
 instances connected with pain and difficulty of making 
 water. 
 
 An itching at the extremity of the urethra in men is 
 produced by calculi, and by some diseases of the blad 
 
 211 
 
PRU 
 
 PRU 
 
 der. In cases of stricture an itching is also felt, but 
 near tlie place where the stricture is situated. An- 
 other cause of it is small broken hairs, which are 
 sometimes drawn in from the pubes, between the pne- 
 putium and glans, and which afterward becoming fixed 
 in the entrance of the urethra, occasion an itching, or 
 slight stinging, particularly on motion. J. Pearson, 
 surgeon of the Lock Hospital, has seen five cases of 
 this kind, and gave immediate relief by extracting the 
 small hair from the urethra. 
 
 4. Prurigo pubis. Itching papuke often arise on the 
 pubes, and become extremely sore if their tops are re- 
 moved by scratching. They are occasioned sometimes 
 by neglect of cleanliness, but more commonly by a 
 species of pediculus, which perforates the cuticle, and 
 thus derives its nourishment, remaining fixed in the 
 same situation. , These insects are termed by Linnaeus, 
 &.c. pcdiculi pubis ; they do not, however, affect the 
 pubes only, but often adhere to the eyebrows, eyelids, 
 and axillae. They are often found, also, on the breast, 
 abdomen, thighs, and legs, in persons of the sanguine 
 temperament, who have those parts covered with 
 strong hairs. It is remarkable that they seldom or 
 never fix upon the hairy scalp. The great irritation 
 produced by them on the skin, solicits constantly 
 scratching, by which they are torn from their attach- 
 ments : and painful tubercles arise at the places where 
 they had adhered. When the pediculi are diffused 
 over the greater part of the surface of the body, the 
 patient’s linen often appears as if sprinkled with drops 
 of blood. 
 
 5. Prurigo scroti. The scrotum is affected with a 
 troublesome and constant itching from ascarides within 
 the rectum, from friction by violent exercise in hot 
 weather, and very usually from the pediculi pubis. 
 Another and more important form of the complaint ap- 
 pears in old men, sometimes connected with the pru- 
 rigo podicis, and referrible to a morbid state of the 
 6kin, or superficial gland of the part. The scrotum, in 
 this case, assumes a brown colour, often also becoming 
 thick, scaly, and wrinkled. The itching extends to the 
 skin covering the penis, more especially along the 
 course of the urethra; and has little respite, either by 
 day or night. 
 
 6. The Prurigo pudendi muliebris , is somewhat 
 analogous to the prurigo scroti in men. It is often a 
 symptomatic complaint in the lichen and lepra ; it like- 
 wise originates from ascarides irritating the rectum, 
 and is in some cases connected with a discharge of the 
 fluor albus. 
 
 A similar affection arises in consequence of a 
 change of state in the genital organs at the time of pu- 
 berty, attended with a series of most distressing sensa- 
 tions. Dr. Willan confines his attention'to one case of 
 the disorder, which maybe considered as idiopathic, 
 and which usually affects women soon after the cessa- 
 tion of the catamenia. It chiefly occurs in those who 
 are of the phlegmatic temperament, and inclined to 
 corpulency. Its seat is the labia pudendi, and entrance 
 to the vagina. It is often accompanied with an ap- 
 pearance of tension or fulness of those parts, and 
 sometimes with inflamed itching papulae on the labia 
 and mons veneris. The distress arising from a strong 
 and almost perpetual itching in the above situation, 
 may be easily imagined. In order to allay it in some de- 
 gree, the sufferers have frequent recourse to friction, 
 and to cooling applications ; whence they are neces- 
 sitated to forego the enjoyment of society. An excite- 
 ment of venereal sensations also takes place from the 
 constant direction of the mind to the parts affected, as 
 well as from the means employed to procure allevia- 
 tion. The complicated distress thus arising, renders 
 existence almost insupportable, and often produces a 
 state of mind bordering on frenzy. 
 
 Deep ulcerations of the parts seldom take place in 
 tire prurigo pudendi : but the appearance of aphtha; on 
 the labia and nymplue, is by no means unusual. From 
 intercourse with females under these circumstances, 
 men are liable to be affected with aphthous ulcerations 
 on the glans, and inside of the prieputium, which 
 prove troublesome for a length of time, and often ex- 
 cite an alarm, being mistaken for chancres. 
 
 Women, after the fourth month of their pregnancy, 
 often suffer greatly from the prurigo pudendi, attended 
 with aphtha;. These, in a few cases, have been suc- 
 ceeded by extensive ulcerations, which destroyed the 
 nymphx', and produced a fatal hectic : such instances 
 
 t 212 
 
 are, however, extremely rare. The complaint has, in 
 general, some intervals or remissions ; and the aphthae 
 usually disappear soon after delivery, whether at the 
 full time, or by a miscarriage. 
 
 PRURI TUS. (From prurio, to itch.) See Prurigo. 
 
 Prussian alkali. See Alkali , phlogisticated. 
 
 Prussian blue. See Blue, Prussian. 
 
 PRUSSIATE. A salt formed by the union of the 
 prussic acid, or colouring matter of Prussian blue, with 
 a salifiable basis : thus, prussiate of potassa , &c. 
 
 PRUSSIC ACID. Acidum prussicum. Acidum 
 kydrocyanicum. Hydrocyanic acid. “The combina- 
 tion of this acid with iron was long known, and used 
 as a pigment by the name of Prussian blue, before its 
 nature was understood. Sclieele’s method of obtaining it 
 is this : — Mix four ounces of Prussian blue with two of 
 red oxide of mercury prepared by nitric acid, and boil 
 them in twelve ounces by weight of water, till the 
 whole becomes colourless ; filter the liquor, and add to 
 it one ounce of clean iron filings, and six or seven 
 drachms of sulphuric acid. Draw off by distillation 
 about a fourth of the liquor, which will be prussic 
 .acid ; though, as it is liable to be contaminated with a 
 portion of sulphuric, to render it pure, it may be recti- 
 fied by redistilling it from carbonate of lime. 
 
 This prussic acid has a strong smell of peach-blos- 
 soms, or bitter almonds ; its taste is at first sweetish, 
 then acrid, hot, and virulent, and excites coughing ; it 
 has a strong tendency to assume the form of gas ; it 
 has been decomposed in a high temperature, and by the 
 contact of light, into carbonic acid, ammonia, and car- 
 buretted hydrogen. It does not completely neutralize 
 alkalies, and is displaced even by the carbonic acid ; it 
 has no action upon metals, but unites with their oxides, 
 and forms salts for the most part insoluble ; it likewise 
 unites into triple salts with these oxides and alkalies ; 
 the oxygenated muriatic acid decomposes it. 
 
 The peculiar smell of the prussic acid could scarcely 
 fail to suggest its affinity with the deleterious principle 
 that rises in the distillation of the leaves of the lauro- 
 cerasus, bitter kernels of fruits, and some other vege- 
 table productions ; and Schrader, of Berlin, has ascer- 
 tained the fact, that these vegetable substances do con- 
 tain a principle capable of forming a blue precipitate 
 with iron ; and that with lime they afford a test of the 
 presence of iron equal to the prussiate of that earth. 
 Dr. Bucholz, of Weimar, and Roloff, of Magdeburg, 
 confirm this fact. The prussic acid appears to come 
 over in the distilled oil. 
 
 Prussic acid and its combinations have been lately 
 investigated by Gay Lussac and Vauquelin in France, 
 and Porrett in England. 
 
 To a quantity of powdered Prussian blue diffused in 
 boiling water, let red oxide of mercury be added in 
 successive portions till the blue colour is destroyed. 
 Filter the liquid, and concentrate by evaporation till a 
 pellicle appears. On cooling, crystals of prussiate, or 
 cyanide of mercury, will be formed. Dry these, and 
 put them into a tubulated glass retort, to the beak of 
 which is adapted a horizontal tube about two feet long, 
 and fully half an inch wide at its middle part. The 
 first third-part of the tube next the retort is filled with 
 small pieces of white marble, the two other thirds 
 with fused muriate of lime. To the end of this tube 
 is adapted a small receiver, which should b« artificially 
 refrigerated. Pour on the crystals muriatic acid, in 
 rather less quantity than is sufficient to saturate the 
 oxide of mercury which formed them. Apply a very 
 gentle heat to the retort. Prussic acid, named hydro- 
 cyanic by Gay Lussac, will be evolved in vapour, and 
 will condense in the tube. Whatever muriatic acid 
 may pass over with it, will be abstracted by the mar- 
 ble, while the water will be absorbed by the mu- 
 riate of lime. By means of moderate heat applied to 
 the tube, the prussic acid may be made to pass succes- 
 sively along; and after being left some time in contact 
 with the muriate of lime, it may be finally driven into 
 tire receiver. As the carbonic acid evolved from mar- 
 ble by the muriatic is apt to carry off some of the prus- 
 sic acid, care should be taken to conduct the heat so as 
 to prevent the distillation of this mineral acid. 
 
 Prussic acid thus obtained has the following proper- 
 ties : — It is a colourless liquid, possessing a strong 
 odour; and the exhalation, if incautiousjy snuffed up 
 the nostrils, may produce sickness or fainting. Its 
 taste is cooling at first, then hot, asthenic in a ligh 
 degree, and a tr ue poison. 
 
PRU 
 
 PRU 
 
 This acid, when compared with the other animal | 
 products, is distinguished by the great quantity of ni- 
 trogen it contains, by its small quantity of hydrogen, 
 and especially by the absence of oxygen. 
 
 When this acid is kept in well-closed vessels, even 
 though no air be present, it is sometimes decomposed 
 in less than an hour. It has been occasionally kept 15 
 days without alteration ; but it is seldom that it can be 
 kept longer, without exhibiting signs of decomposition. 
 It begins by assuming a reddish-brown colour, which 
 becomes deeper and deeper; and it gradually deposites 
 a considerable carbonaceous matter, which gives a 
 deep colour to both water and acids, and emits a strong 
 smell of ammonia. If the bottle containing the prus- 
 sic acid be not hermetically sealed, nothing remains 
 but a dry charry mass, which gives no colour to water. 
 Thus a prussiate of ammonia is formed at the expense 
 of a part of the acid, and an azoturet of carbon. When 
 potassium is heated in prussic acid vapour mixed with 
 hydrogen or nitrogen, there is absorption without in- 
 flammation, and the metal is converted into a gray 
 spongy substance, which melts, and assumes a yellow 
 colour. 
 
 Supposing the quantity of potassium employed capa- 
 ble of disengaging from water a volume of hydrogen 
 equal to 50 parts, we find after the action of the po- 
 tassium, 
 
 1. That the gaseous mixture has experienced a dimi- 
 nution of volume amounting to 50 parts. 
 
 2. On treating this mixture with potassa and ana- 
 lyzing the residue by oxygen, that 50 parts of hydrogen 
 have been produced. 
 
 3. And consequently that the potassium has absorbed 
 100 parts of prussic vapour ; for there is a diminution 
 of 50 parts which would obviously have been twice as 
 great had not 50 parts of hydrogen been disengaged. 
 The yellow matter is prussiate of potassa ; properly a 
 prusside of potassium, analogous in Us formation to the 
 chloride and iodide, when muriatic and hydriodic gases 
 are made to act on potassium. 
 
 The base of prussic acid thus divested of its acidi- 
 fying hydrogen, should be called, agreeably to the same 
 chemical analogy, prussine. Gay Lussac styles it cy- 
 anogen, because it is the principle which generates 
 blue ; or, literally, the blue-maker. 
 
 Like muriatic and hydriodic acids also, it contains 
 half its volume of hydrogen. The only difference is, 
 that the former have in the present state of our know- 
 ledge simple radicals, chlorine and iodine, while that 
 of the latter is a compound of one volume vapour of 
 carbon, and half a volume of nitrogen. This radical 
 forms true prussides with metals. 
 
 If the term cyanogen be objectionable as allying it to 
 oxygen, instead of chlorine and iodine, the term hydro- 
 cyanic acid must be equally so, as implying that it 
 contains water. Thus we say, hydronitric, hydromuri- 
 atic, and hydrophosphoric, to denote the aqueous com- 
 pounds of the nitric, muriatic, and phosphoric acids. 
 As the singular merit of Gay Lussac, however, has 
 commanded a very general compliance among chemists 
 with his nomenclature, we shall use the terms prussic 
 acid and hydrocyanic indiflerently, as has long been 
 done with the words nitrogen and azote. 
 
 The prusside or cyanide of potassium gives a very 
 alkaline solution in water, even when a great excess 
 of hydrocyanic vapour has been present at its forma- 
 tion. In this respect it differs from the chlorides 
 and iodides of that metal, which are perfectly neutral. 
 
 Barytes, potassa, and soda combine with prussine, 
 forming true prussides of these alkaline oxides; ana- 
 logous to what are vulgarly called oxymuriates of 
 lime, potassa, and soda. The red oxide of mercury 
 acts so powerfully on prussic acid vapour, when as- 
 sisted by heat, that the compound which ought to re- 
 sult is destroyed by the heat disengaged. The same 
 thing happens when a little of the concentrated acid is 
 poured upon the oxide. A great elevation of tempe- 
 rature takes place, which would occasion a dangerous 
 explosion if the experiment were made upon consider- 
 able quantities. When the acid is diluted, the oxide 
 dissolves rapidly, with a considerable heat, and with- 
 out the disengagement of any gas. The substance 
 formerly called prussiate of mercury is generated, 
 which when moist may, like the muriates, still re- l 
 tain that name ; but when dry is a prusside of the 
 metal. 
 
 When the cold oxide is placed in contact with the ' 
 
 | acid, dilated into a gaseous form by hydrogen, its va- 
 pour is absorbed in a few minutes. The hydrogen is 
 unchanged. When a considerable quantity of vapour 
 has thus been absorbed, the oxide adheres to the side 
 of the tube, and on applying heat, water is obtained. 
 The hydrogen of the acid has here united with the 
 oxygen of the oxide to form the water, while their two 
 radicals combine. Red oxide of mercury becomes an 
 excellent reagent for detecting prussic acid. 
 
 By exposing the dry prusside of mercury to heat 
 in a retort, the radical cyanogen or prussine is ob- 
 tained. 
 
 From the experiments of Magendie it appears that 
 the pure hydrocyanic acid is the most violent of all 
 poisons. Wli^ji a rgd dipped into it is brought in con- 
 tact with the tongue of an animal, death ensues before 
 the rod can be withdrawn. If a bird be held a mo 
 ment over the mouth of a phial containing. this acid, it 
 dies. In the Annales de Chimie'for 1814, we find this 
 notice: — M. B., Professor of Chemistry, left by accident 
 on a table a flask containing alkohol impregnated with 
 prussic acid ; the servant, enticed by the agreeable fla- 
 vour of the liquid, swallowed a small glass of it. In 
 two minutes she dropped down dead* as if struck with 
 apoplexy. The body was not examined. 
 
 “ Scharinger, a professor at Vienna,” says Orfila, 
 “ prepared, six or seven months ago, a pure and concen- 
 trated prussic acid ; he spread a certain quantity of 
 it on his naked arm, and died a little time thereafter.” 
 
 Dr. Magendie has, however, ventured to introduce 
 its employment into medicine. He found it beneficial 
 against phthisis and chronic catarrhs. His formulae is 
 the following ; — 
 
 Mix one part of the pure prussic or hydrocyanic acid 
 of Gay Lussac with 8£ of water by weight. To 
 this mixture he gives the name of medicinal prussic 
 acid. 
 
 Of this he takes 1 gros. or 59 grs. Troy. 
 
 Distilled water, 1 lb. or 7560 grs. 
 
 Pure sugar, li oz. or 708| grs. 
 
 And mixing the ingredients well together, he adminis- 
 ters a table-spoonful every morning and evening. A 
 well-written report of the use of the prussic acid in 
 certain diseases, by Dr. Magendie, was communicated 
 by Dr. Granville to Mr. Braude, and is inserted in the 
 fourth volume of the Journal of Science. 
 
 For the following ingenious and accurate process for 
 preparing prussic acid for medicinal uses, I am indebt 
 ed to Dr. Nimmo of Glasgow. 
 
 “ Take of the ferroprussiate of potassa 100 grains, 
 of the protosulphate of iron 84J grains, dissolve them 
 separately in four ounces of water, and mingle them. 
 After allowing the precipitate of the protoprussiate of 
 iron to settle, pour off the clear part, and add water to 
 wash the sulphate of potassa completely away. To 
 the protoprussiate of iron, mixed with four ounces of 
 pure water, add 135 grains of the peroxide of mercury, 
 and boil the whole till the oxide is dissolved.. With 
 the above proportions of peroxide of mercury, the pro- 
 toprussiate of iron is completely decomposed. The 
 vessel being kept warm, the oxide of iron will fall to 
 the bottom ; the clear part may be poured off to be fil- 
 tered through paper, taking care to keep the funnel 
 covered, so that crystals may not form in it by refri- 
 geration. The residuum may be .treated with more 
 water, and thrown upon .the .filter, upon which warm 
 water ought to be poured, until all the soluble part is 
 washed away. By evaporation, and subsequent rest 
 in a cool place, 145 grains of crystalsnf the prusside, 
 or cyanide of mercury will be procured in quadrangu- 
 lar prisms. 
 
 “The following process for eliminating the hydrocy- 
 anic acid I believe to be new : — Take of the cyanide of 
 mercury in fine powder one ounce, diffuse it in two 
 ounces of water, and to it, by slow degrees, add a solu- 
 tion of hydrosulphuret of barytes, made by decompos- 
 ing sulphate of barytes with charcoal in the common 
 way. Of the sulplmret of barytes take an ounce, boil 
 it with six ounces of water, and filter it as hot as possi- 
 ble. Add this in small portions to the cyanide of mer- 
 cury, agitating the whole very Well, and allowing suf- 
 ficient time for the cyanide to dissolve, while the de- 
 composition is going on between it and the hydrosul- 
 phuret, as it is added. Continue the addition of the 
 I hydrosulphuret so long as a dark precipitate of sulphu- 
 rel of mercury falls down, and even allowing a small 
 1 excess. Let the whole be thrown upon a filter, and 
 
 213 
 
PRU 
 
 PSA 
 
 kept warm till the fluid drops through ; add more water 
 to wash the sulphuret of mercury, until eight ounces 
 of fluid have passed through the filtei, and it has be- 
 come tasteless. To this fluid, which contains the prus- 
 6iate of barytes, with- a small excess of hydrosulphuret 
 of barytes, add sulphuric acid, diluted with an equal 
 weight of water, and allowed to become cold, so long 
 as sulphate of barytes falls down. The excess of sul- 
 phuretted hydrogen will be removed by adding a suffi- 
 cient portion of carbonate of lead, and agitating very 
 well. The whole may now be put upon a filter, which 
 must be closely covered ; the fluid which passes is the 
 hydrocyanic acid of what is called the medical stand- 
 ard strength.” 
 
 Scheele found that prussic acid occasioned precipi- 
 tates with only the following three metallic solutions : 
 nitrates of silver and mercury, and carbonate of silver. 
 The first is white, the second black, the third green, 
 becoming blue. 
 
 The hydrocyanates are all alkaline, even when a 
 great excess of acid is employed in their formation, and 
 they are decomposed by the weakest acids.” — Ure's 
 Chem. Diet. 
 
 PRUSSINE. Prussie gas. Cyanogen. This is ob- 
 tained by decomposing the prusside or cyanide of mer- 
 cury by heat. 
 
 When the simple mercurial prusside is exposed to 
 heat in a small glass retort, or tube, shut at one extre- 
 mity, it soon begins to blacken. It appears to melt like 
 an animal matter, and then the prussine is disengaged 
 in abundance. This gas is pure from the beginning 
 of the process to the end, provided always that the 
 heat be not very high ; for if it were not sufficiently 
 intense to melt the glass, a little azote would be evolv- 
 ed. Mercury is volatilized with a considerable quan- 
 tity of prusside, and there remains a charry matter of 
 the colour of soot, and as light as lampblack. The 
 prusside of silver gives out likewise prussine when 
 heated ; but the mercurial prusside is preferable to 
 every other. 
 
 Prussine or cyanogen is a permanently elastic fluid. 
 Its smell, which it is impossible to describe, is very 
 strong and penetrating. Its solution in water has a 
 very sharp taste. The gas burns with a bluish flame 
 mixed with purple. Its sp. gr., compared to that of 
 air, is 1.80G4. 
 
 Prussine is capable of sustaining a pretty high heat, 
 without being decomposed. Water, agitated with it 
 for some minutes, at the temperature of 68°, absorbed 
 about 4g times its volume. Pure alkobol absorbs 23 
 times its volume. Sulphuric tether and oil of turpen- 
 tine dissolve at least as much as water. Tincture of 
 litmus is reddened by prussine. The carbonic acid 
 proceeds, no doubt, from the decomposition of a small 
 quantity of prussine and water. It deprives the red 
 sulphate of manganese of its colour, a property which 
 prussic acid does not possess. 
 
 Phosphorus, sulphur, and iodine may be sublimed 
 by the heat of a spirit-lamp in prussine, without occa- 
 sioning any change on it. Its mixture with hydrogen 
 was not altered by the same temperature, or by passing 
 electrical sparks through it. Copper and gold do not 
 combine with it; but iron, when heated almost to 
 whiteness, decomposes it in part. 
 
 In the cold, potassium acts but slowly on prussine, 
 because a crust is formed on its surface, which presents 
 an obstacle to the mutual action. On applying the 
 spirit-lamp, the potassium becomes speedily incan- 
 descent ; the absorption of the gas begins, the inflamed 
 disc gradually diminishes, and when it disappears en- 
 tirely, which takes place in a few seconds, the absorp- 
 tion is likewise at an end. 
 
 The compound of prussine and potassium is yellow- 
 ish. It dissolves in water without effervescence, and 
 the solution is strongly alkaline. Its taste is the same 
 as that of hydrocyanate or simple prussiate of potassa, 
 of which it possesses all the properties. 
 
 When a pure solution of potassa is introduced into 
 this gas, the absorption is rapid. If the alkali be not 
 too concentrated, and be not quite saturated, it is 
 scarcely tinged of a lemon-yellow colour. But if the 
 prussine be in excess, we obtain a brown solution, 
 apparently carbonaceous. On pouring potassa com- 
 bined with prussine into a saline solution of a black 
 oxide of iron, and adding an acid, we obtain Prussian 
 blue. 
 
 The instant an acid is poured into the solution of 
 214 
 
 prussine in potassa, a strong effervescence of carbonic 
 acid is produced, and at the same time a strong smell of 
 prussic acid becomes perceptible. Ammonia is like- 
 wise formed, which remains combined with the acid 
 employed and which may be rendered very sensible to 
 the smell by the addition of quicklime. Since, there- 
 fore, we are obliged to add an acid in order to form 
 Prussian blue, its formation occasions no farther diffi- 
 culty. 
 
 Soda, barytes, and strontites produce the same effect 
 as potassa. We must, therefore, admit that prussine 
 forms particular combinations with the alkalies, which 
 are permanent till some circumstance determines the 
 formation of new products. These combinations are 
 true salts, which may be regarded as analagous to those 
 formed by acids. In fact, prussine possesses acid cha- 
 racters. It contains two elements, azote and carbon, 
 the first of which is strongly acidifying, according to 
 Gay Lussac. Prussine reddens the tincture of litmus, 
 and neutralizes the bases. On the other hand, it acts 
 as a simple body when it combines with hydrogen ; and 
 it is this double function of a simple and compound 
 body, which renders its nomenclature so embarrassing. 
 
 Be this as it may, the compounds of prussine and the 
 alkalies, which may be distinguished by the term prus- 
 sides , do not separate in water like the alkaline chlo- 
 rurets (oxymuriates), which produce chlorates and mu 
 riates. 
 
 The metallic oxides do not seem capable of pro- 
 ducing the same changes on prussine as the alkalies. 
 
 Prussine rapidly decomposes the carbonates at a dull 
 red heat, and prussides of the oxides are obtained. 
 When passed through sulphuret of barytes, itcombines 
 without disengaging the sulphur, and renders it very 
 fusible and of a brownish-black colour. When put 
 into water, we obtain a colourless solution, but which 
 gives a deep brown (maroon) colour to muriate of 
 iron. What does not dissolve contains a good deal of 
 sulphate, which is doubtless formed during the prepa- 
 ration of the sulphuret of barytes. 
 
 On dissolving prussine in the sulphuretted hydrosul- 
 phuret of barytes, sulphur is precipitated, which is 
 again dissolved when the liquor is saturated with prus- 
 sine, and we obtain a solution having a very deep 
 brown maroon colour. This gas does not decompose 
 sulphuret of silver, nor of potassa. 
 
 Prussine and sulphuretted hydrogen combine slowly 
 with each other. A yellow substance is obtained in 
 fine needles, which dissolves in water, does not precipi- 
 tate nitrate of lead, produces no Prussian blue, and is 
 composed of 1 volume prussine (cyanogen), and 1£ 
 volumes of sulphuretted hydrogen. 
 
 Ammoniaoal gas and prussine begin to act on each 
 other whenever they come in contact ; but some hours 
 are requisite to render the effect complete. We per- 
 ceive at first a white thick vapour, which soon disap- 
 pears. The diminution of volume is considerable, and 
 the glass in which the mixture is made becomes opaque, 
 its inside being covered with a solid brown matter. 
 On mixing 90 parts of prussine, and 227 ammonia, they 
 combined nearly in the proportion of 1 to 1£. This 
 compound gives a dark orange-brown colour to water, 
 but dissolves only in a very small proportion. The 
 liquid produces no Prussian blue with the salts of 
 iron. 
 
 In the first volume of the Journal of Science and the 
 Arts, Sir H. Davy has stated some interesting particu- 
 lars relative to prussine. By heating prusside of mer- 
 cury in muriatic acid gas, he obtained pure liquid 
 prussic acid and corrosive sublimate. By heating 
 iodine, sulphur, and phosphorus, in contact with prus- 
 side of mercury, compounds of these bodies with prus- 
 sine or cyanogen may be formed. That of iodine is a 
 very curious body. It is volatile at a very moderate 
 heat ; and on cooling collects in flocculi, adhering to- 
 gether like oxide of zinc formed by combustion. It has 
 a pungent smell, and very acrid taste. 
 
 PSALLOI'DES. (From xpaXXoc, a stringed instru- 
 ment, and eiSoi, a likeness : because it appears os if 
 stringed like a dulcimer.) Applied by the ancients to 
 the inner surface of the fornix of the brain. 
 
 PSALTE'RIUM. (A harp: beeause it is marked 
 with lines that give ifcthe appearance of a harp.) Lyra. 
 The medullary body that unites the posterior crura of 
 the fornix of the brain. 
 
 PSAMMI'SMUS. (From \papuos, sand.) An ap 
 ; plication of hot sand to any part of the body. 
 
PSO 
 
 PSO 
 
 PSAMMO'DES. (From xpaypog, sand.) Applied to 
 urine which depositee a sandy sediment. 
 
 PSELLI'SMUS. (From to have a hesita- 
 
 tion of speech.) Psellotis. Defect of speech. A ge- 
 nus of disease in the Class Locales , and Order Dysci- 
 nesiw , of Cullen. 
 
 Psello'tis. See Psellismus. 
 
 PSEUDA'CORUS. (From ifevSris, false, and ano- 
 pov, the acorus plant : because it resembled and was 
 substituted for that plant.) See Iris Pseudacorus. 
 
 PSEUDO. (tcvSys, false.) Spurious. This word 
 is fixed to the name of several diseases, because they 
 resemble them, but are not those diseases ; as Pseudo- 
 pneumonia , Pseudo-phrenitis. It is also prefixed to 
 many substances which are only fictitious imitations ; 
 as Pseudamomum , a spurious kind of amomum, &c. 
 
 PSEUDOBLE'PSIS. (From ipcvSys, false, and 
 fiXeipig, sight.) Phantasma; Suffusio. Imaginary 
 vision of objects. A genus of disease in the Class Lo- 
 cales, and Order Dyscethesix, of Cullen; characterized 
 by depraved sight, creating objects, or representing them 
 different from what they are. Species 
 
 1. Pseudoblepsis imaginaria, in which objects are 
 perceived that are not present. 
 
 2. Pseudoblepsis mutans , in which objects that are 
 present appear somewhat changed. 
 
 PSEUDOCYESIS. (From xpevSyg, false, and Kvycis, 
 pregnancy.) The name of a genus of disease in Good’s 
 Nosology. Class, Genetica ; Order, Carpotica. False 
 conception. It has two species, viz. Pseudocyesis mo- 
 laris, and inanis. 
 
 PSEUDOM ELANTHIUM. (From xpevSy s, false, 
 and melanthium , the name of a plant.) See Agro- 
 stemma gilhago. 
 
 PSEUDOPYRETHRUM. (From i^evSys, false, and 
 pyrethrum, the name of a plant : so called, because 
 when the flowers are chewed they impart a warmth 
 somewhat like that of pyrethrum root.) See Achillaa 
 ptarmica. 
 
 PSI'DIUM. (Altered by Linnaeus from xpiSiai of 
 the ancient Greeks.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Icosandria; Order, Me- 
 nogynia. 
 
 Psidium pomiferum. The systematic name of the 
 apple guava. This plant, and the pyriferum , bear 
 fruits, the former like apples, the latter like pears. The 
 apple kind is most cultivated in the Indies, on account 
 of the pulp having a fine acid flavour, whereas the pear 
 species is sweet, and therefore not so agreeable in warm 
 dimates. Of the inner pulp of either, the inhabitants 
 make jellies ; and of the outer rind they make tarts, 
 marmalades, &c. The latter they also stew and eat 
 with milk, and prefer them to any other stewed fruits. 
 They have an astringent quality, which exists also in 
 every part of the tree, and abundantly in the leaf-buds, 
 which are occasionally boiled with barley, and liquor- 
 ice, as an excellent drink against diarrhoeas. A sim- 
 ple decoction of the leaves, used as a bath, is said to 
 cure the itch, and most cutaneous eruptions. 
 
 Psidium pyriferum. The systematic name of the 
 pear guava. See Psidium pomiferum. 
 
 Psilo'thra. (From i/nAow, to denudate.) Appli- 
 cations to remove the hair. 
 
 Psilo'thrum. (From ipiXoo), to depilate : so called 
 because it was used to remove the hair.) The white 
 briony. 
 
 Psimmy'thium. (From i/nw, to smooth : so called 
 because of its use as a cosmetic.) Cerusse, or white 
 lead. 
 
 PSO'AL (¥oat, the loins.) Alopeces ; Kefrometra ; 
 Neurometeres. 1. The loins. 
 
 2. The name of two pair of muscles in the loins. 
 
 PSO' AS. (From \poai, the loins.) Belonging to the 
 loins. 
 
 Psoas abscess. See Lumbar abscess. 
 
 Psoas magnus. Psoas, seu lumbaris internus , of 
 Winslow. Pre-lumbo-trochantin , of Dumas. This is 
 a long, thick, and very considerable muscle, situated 
 close to the forepart and sides of the lumbar vertebra. 
 It arises from the bodies of the last vertebra of the back, 
 and of all the lumbar vertebra laterally, as well as from 
 the anterior surfaces of their transverse processes by 
 distinct tendinous and fleshy slips, that are gradually 
 collected into one mass, which becomes thicker as it 
 descends, till it reaches the last of the lumbar vertebra, 
 where it grows narrower again, and uniting its outer 
 and posterior edge (where it begins to become tendi- 
 
 nous) with the iliacus internus, descends along with 
 that muscle under the ligamentum Fallopii, and goes to 
 be inserted tendinous at the bottom of the trochanter 
 minor, of the os femoris, and fleshy into the bone a 
 little below that process. Between the tendon of this 
 muscle and the ischium, we find a considerable bursa 
 mucosa. This muscle, at its origin, has some connex 
 ion with the diaphragm, and likewise with the quadra- 
 tus lumborum. It is one of the most powerful flexors 
 of the thighs forwards, and may likewise assist in 
 turning it outwards. When the inferior extremity is 
 fixed, it may help to bend the body forwards, and in an 
 erect posture it greatly assists in preserving the equili- 
 brium of the trunk upon the upper part of the thigh. 
 
 Psoas parvus. Pre-lumbo-pubien, of Dumas. This 
 muscle, which was first described by Riolanus, is situ- 
 ated upon the psoas magnus, at the anterior part of the 
 loins. The psoas parvus arises thin and fleshy from 
 the side of the uppermost vertebra of the loins, and 
 sometimes also from the lower edge of the last vertebra 
 of the back, and from the transverse processes of each 
 of these vertebrae : it then extends over part of the 
 psoas magnus, and terminates in a thin, flat tendon, 
 which is inserted into that part of the brim of the pel- 
 vis, where the os pubis joins the ilium. From this 
 tendon a great number of fibres are sent off, which form 
 a thin fascia, that covers parts of the psoas magnus and 
 iliacus internus, and gradually loses itself on the fore 
 part of the thigh. In the human body, this muscle is 
 very often wanting ; but in a dog, according to Douglas, 
 it is never deficient. Riolanus was of opinion, that it 
 occurs oftener in men than in women. Winslow as- 
 serts just the contrary ; but the truth seems to be, that 
 it is as often wanting in one sex as in the other. Its 
 use seems to be to assist the psoas magnus in bending 
 the loins forwards ; and when we are lying upon our 
 back, it may help to raise the pelvis. 
 
 Psoas sive lumbaris internus. See Psoas mag 
 nus. 
 
 PSO'RA. tcopa. Scabies. The itch. A genus of 
 disease in the Class Locales, and Order Dyalyses, of 
 Cullen : appearing first on the wrists, and between the 
 fingers, in small pustules with watery heads. It is con- 
 tagious. 
 
 PSORALE A. (From xpwpaXeos, scabby ; because the 
 calyx, and other parts of the plant, are more or less 
 besprinkled with glandular dots, giving a scurfy rough 
 ness.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, Dia- 
 delphia ; Order, Decandria. 
 
 Psoralea pentaphylla. The systematic name of 
 the Chexicum contrayerva, Contrayerva nova, which 
 is by many as much esteemed as the Dorstenia. It was 
 introduced into Europe soon after the true plant, from 
 Guiana as well as Mexico. 
 
 PSORI'ASIS. (From \pupa, the itch.) The disease 
 to which Dr. Willan gives this title is characterized by 
 a rough and scaly state of the cuticle, sometimes con- 
 tinuous, sometimes in separate patches, of various 
 sizes, but of an irregular figure, and for the most part 
 accompanied with rhagades or fissures of the skin. 
 From the lepra it may be distinguished, not only by the 
 distribution of the patches, but also by its cessation 
 and recurrence at certain seasons of the year, and by 
 the disorder of the constitution with which it is usually 
 attended. Dr. Willan gives the following varieties : 
 
 1. Psoriasis guttata. This complaint appears in 
 small, distinct, but irregular patches of laminated 
 scales, with little or no inflammation round them. 
 The patches very seldom extend to the size of a six- 
 pence. They have neither an elevated border, nor the 
 oval or circular form by which all the varieties of 
 lepra are distinguished ; but their circumference is 
 sometimes angular, and sometimes goes into small ser- 
 pentine processes. The scale formed upon each of 
 them is thin, and maybe easily detached, leaving a red, 
 shining base. The patches are often distributed over 
 the greatest part of the body, but more particularly on 
 the back part of the neck, the breasts, arms, loins, 
 thighs, and legs. They appear also upon the face, 
 which rarely happens in lepra. In that situation, they 
 are red and more rough than the adjoining cuticle, but 
 not covered with scales. The psoriasis guttata often 
 appears on children in a sudden eruption, attended 
 \ with a slight disorder of the constitution, and spreads 
 oyer the body within two or three days. In adults it 
 commences with a few scaly patches on the extremi- 
 ties, proceeds very gradually, and has a longer duration 
 
rso 
 
 PSO 
 
 than in children. Its first occurrence is usually in the 
 spring season, after violent pains in the head, stomach, 
 and limbs. During the summer it disappears sponta- 
 neously, or may be soon removed by proper applica- 
 tions, but it is apt to return again early in the ensuing 
 spring, and continues so to do for several successive 
 years. When the scales have been removed, and the 
 disease is about to go off, the small patches have a 
 Bhining appearance, and they retain a dark red, inter- 
 mixed with somewhat of a bluish colour, for many 
 days, or even weeks, before the skin is restored to its 
 usual state. In the venereal disease there is an erup- 
 tion which very much resembles the psoriasis guttata, 
 the only difference being a slighter degree of scaliness, 
 and a different shade of colour in the patches, approach- 
 ing. to a livid red, or very dark rose colour. The 
 patches vary in their extent, from the section of a pea, 
 to the size of a silver penny, but are not exactly cir- 
 cular. They rise at first very little, if at all, above the 
 cuticle. As soon, however, as the scales appear on 
 them, they become sensibly elevated ; and sometimes 
 the edge or circumference of the patch is higher than 
 the little scales in its centre. This eruption is usually 
 seen upon the forehead, breast, between the shoulders, 
 or in the inside of the forearms, in the groins, about 
 the inside of the thighs, and upon the skin covering the 
 lower part of the abdomen. The syphilitic psoriasis 
 guttata is attended with, or soon followed by, an ul- 
 ceration of the throat. It appears about six or eight 
 weeks after a chancre has been healed by an ineffectual 
 course of mercury. A similar appearance takes place 
 at nearly the same period, in some cases where no local 
 symptoms had been noticed. When a venereal sore is 
 in a discharging state, this eruption, or other secondary 
 symptoms, often appear much later than the period 
 above mentioned. They may also be kept back three 
 months, or even longer, by an inefficient application of 
 mercury. If no medicine be employed, the syphilitic 
 form of the psoriasis guttata w r ill proceed during several 
 months, the number of the spots increasing, and their 
 bulk being somewhat enlarged, but without any other 
 material alteration.' 
 
 2. The Psoriasis diffusa spreads into large patches 
 irregularly circumscribed, reddish, rough, and chappv, 
 with scales interspersed. It commences, in general, 
 with numerous minute asperities, or elevations of the 
 cuticle, more perceptible by the touch than by sight. 
 Upon these, small distinct scales are soon after formed, 
 adhering by a dark central point, while their edges may 
 be seen white and detached. In the course of two or 
 three weeks all the intervening cuticle becomes rough 
 and chappy, appears red, and raised, and wrinkled, the 
 lines of the skin sinking into deep furrows. The scales 
 which form among them are often slight, and repeat- 
 edly exfoliate. Sometimes, without any previous erup- 
 tion of papulae, a large portion of the skin becomes dry, 
 harsh, cracked, reddish, and scaly, as above described. 
 In other cases, the disorder commences with separate 
 atches of an uncertain form and size, some of them 
 eing small, like those in the psoriasis guttata, some 
 much larger. The patches gradually expand till they 
 become confluent, and nearly cover the part or limb af- 
 fected. Both the psoriasis guttata and diffusa like- 
 wise occur as a sequel of the lichen simplex. This 
 transition takes place more certainly after frequent re- 
 turns of the lichen. The parts most affected by psori- 
 asis diffusa are the cheeks, chin, upper eyelids, and 
 corners of the eyes, the temples, the external ear, the 
 neck, the fleshy parts of the lower extremities, and the 
 forearm, from the elbow to the back of the hand, along 
 the supinator muscle of the radius. The fingers are 
 sometimes nearly surrounded with a loose scaly in- 
 crustation ; the nails crack and exfoliate superficially. 
 The scaly patches likewise appear, though less fre- 
 quently, on the forehead and scalp, on the shoulders, 
 back, and loins, on the abdomen, and instep. This 
 disease occasionally extends to all the parts above men- 
 tioned at the same time ; but, in general, it affects them 
 successively, leaving one place free, and appearing in 
 others ; sometimes again returning to its first situation. 
 The psoriasis diffusa is attended with a sensation of 
 heat, and with a very troublesome itching, especially 
 at night. It exhibits small, slight, distinct scales, 
 having less disposition than the lepra to form thick 
 crusts. The chaps or fissures of the skin, which usually 
 make a part of this complaint, are very sore and pain- 
 ful, but seldom discharge any fluid. When the scales 
 216 
 
 are removed by frequent washing, or by the application 
 of unguents, the surface, though raised and uneven, 
 appears smooth and shining ; and the deep furrows of 
 the cuticle are lined by a slight scaliness. Should any 
 portion of the diseased surface be forcibly excoriated, 
 there issues out a thin lymph, mixed with some drops 
 of blood, which slightly stains and stiffens the iinen, 
 but soon concretes into a thin dry scab ; this is again 
 succeeded by a white scaliness, gradually increasing, 
 and spreading in various directions. As the complaint 
 declines, the roughness, chaps, scales, &c. disappear, 
 and a new cuticle is formed, at first red, dry, and 
 shrivelled, but which, ii\ two or three weeks, acquires 
 the proper texture. The duration of the psoriasis dif- 
 fusa is from one to four months. If, in some constitu- 
 tions, it does not then disappear, but becomes, to a cer- 
 tain degree, permanent, there is, at least, an aggrava- 
 tion or extension of it, about the usual periods of its 
 return. In other cases, the disease, at the vernal re- 
 turns, differs much as to its extent, and also with re- 
 spect to the violence of the preceding symptoms. The 
 eruption is, indeed, often confined to a single scaly 
 patch, red, itching, and chapped, of a moderate size, 
 but irregularly circumscribed. This solitary patch is 
 sometimes situated on the temple, or upper part of the 
 cheek, frequently on the breast, the calf of the leg, 
 about the wrist, or within and a little below the elbow 
 joint, but especially at the lower part of the thigh, be 1 - 
 hind. It continues in any of these situations several 
 months, without much observable alteration. The 
 complaint, denominated with us the bakers’ itch, is an 
 appearance of psoriasis diffusa on the back of the 
 hand, commencing with one or two small, rough, scaly 
 patches, and finally extending from the knuckles to the 
 wrist. The rhagades, or chaps, and fissures of the 
 skin, are numerous about the knuckles and ball of the 
 thumb, and where the back of the hand joins the wrist. 
 They are often highly inflamed, and painful, but have 
 no discharge of fluid from them. The back of the hand 
 is a little raised or tumefied, and, at an advanced 
 period of the disorder, exhibits a reddish, glossy surface, 
 without crusts or numerous scales. However, the 
 deep furrows of the cuticle are, for the most part, 
 whitened by a slight scaliness. This complaint is not 
 general among bakers ; that it is only aggravated by 
 their business, and affects those who are otherwise 
 disposed to it, may be collected from the following cir- 
 cumstances: 1. It disappears about midsummer, and 
 returns in the cold weather at the beginning of the 
 year ; 2. Persons constantly engaged in the business, 
 after having been once affected with the eruption, 
 sometimes enjoy a respite from it for two or three 
 years ; 3. When the business is discontinued, the com- 
 plaint does not immediately cease. The grocers’ itch 
 has some affinity with the bakers’ itch, or letter ; but, 
 being usually a pustular disease at its commencement, 
 it properly belongs to another genus. W asher- women, 
 probably from the irritation of soap, are liable to be af- 
 fected with a similar scaly disease on tire hands, and 
 arms, sometimes on the face and neck, which, in par- 
 ticular constitutions, proves very troublesome, and of 
 long duration. 
 
 3. The Psoriasis gyrala is distributed in narrow 
 patches or stripes, variously figured ; some of them are 
 nearly longitudinal ; some circular, or semicircular, 
 with verniform appendages ; some are tortuous, or ser- 
 pentine; others like earth-worms or leeches: the fur- 
 rows of the cuticle being deeper than usual, make the 
 resemblance more striking, by giving to them an annu- 
 lated appearance. There is a separation of slight scales 
 from the diseased surface, but no thick incrustations 
 are formed. The uniform disposition of these patches 
 is singular. I have seen a large circular one situated 
 on each breast above the papillaj ; and two or three 
 others of a serpentine form, in analogous situations 
 along the sides of the chest. The back is often varie- 
 gated in like manner, with convoluted tetters, similarly 
 arranged on each side of the spine. They likewise ap- 
 pear,. in some cases, on the arms and thighs, intersect- 
 ing each other in various directions. A slighter kind 
 of this complaint affects delicate young women and 
 children in small scaly circles or rings, little discolour- 
 ed ; they appear on the cheeks, neck, or upjier part of 
 the breast, and are mostly confounded with the herpe- 
 tic, or pustular ringworm. The psoriasis gyrata has 
 its remissions and returns, like the psoriasis diffusa ; U 
 also oxliibits, in some cases, patches of the latter dis 
 
PSO 
 
 PTE 
 
 order on the face, scalp, or extremities, while the trunk 
 of the body is chequered with the singular figures above 
 
 described. 
 
 4. Psoriasis palmaria. This very obstinate species 
 of tetter is nearly confined to the palm of the hand. It 
 commences with a small, harsh, or scaly patch, which 
 gradually spreads over the whole palm, and sometimes 
 appears in a slight degree on the inside of the fingers 
 and wrist. The surface feels rough from the detached 
 and raised edges of the scaly laminae; its colour often 
 changes to brown or black, as if dirty ; yet the most 
 diligent washing produces no favourable effect. The 
 culicular furrows are deep, and cleft at the bottom 
 longitudinally, in various places, so as to bleed on 
 stretching the fingers. A sensation of heat, pain, and 
 stiffness in the motions of the hand, attends this com- 
 plaint. It is worse in winter or spring, and occa- 
 sionally disappears in autumn or summer, leaving a 
 soft, dark-red cuticle ; but many persons are troubled 
 with it for a series of years, experiencing only very 
 slight remissions. Every return or aggravation of it is 
 preceded by an increase of heat and dryness, with in- 
 tolerable itching. Shoemakers have the psoriasis pa- 
 maria locally, from the irritation of the wax they so 
 constantly employ. In braziers, tinmen, silversmiths, 
 &c. the complaint seems to be produced by handling 
 cold metals. A long predisposition to it from a weak, 
 languid, hectical state of the constitution, may give 
 effect to different occasional causes. Dr. Willan has 
 observed it in women after lying-in ; in some persons 
 it is connected or alternates with arthritic complaints. 
 When the palms of the hands are affected as above 
 stated, a similar appearance often takes place on the 
 soles of the feet ; but with the exception of rhagades or 
 fissures, which seem less liable to form there, the feet 
 being usually kept warm and covered. Sometimes, 
 also, the psoriasis palmaria is attended with a thickness 
 of the praeputium, with scaliness and painful cracks. 
 These symptoms at last produce a phimosis, and ren- 
 der connubial intercourse difficult or impracticable ; 
 so great, in some cases, is the obstinacy of them, that 
 remedies are of no avail, and the patient can only be 
 relieved by circumcision. This affection of the pra?pu- 
 tium is not exactly similar to any venereal appearance ; 
 but rhagades or fissures, and indurated patches within 
 the palm of the hand, take place in syphilis, and some- 
 what resemble the psoriasis palmaria. The venereal 
 patches are, however, distinct, white, and elevated, 
 having nearly the consistence of a soft corn. From the 
 rhagades there is a slight discharge, very offensive to 
 the smell. The soles of the feet are likewise, in this 
 case, affected with the patches, not with rhagades. 
 When the disease yields to the operation of mercury, 
 the indurated portions of cuticle separate, and a smooth 
 new cuticle is found formed underneath. The fingers 
 and toes are not affected with the patches, &c. in 
 venereal cases. 
 
 5. Psoriasis labialis. The psoriasis sometimes af- 
 fects the lip without appearing on any other part of the 
 body. Its characteristics are, as usual, scaliness, in- 
 termixed with chaps and fissures of the skin. The 
 scales are of a considerable magnitude, so that their 
 edges are often loose, while the central points are 
 attached; anew cuticle gradually forms beneath the 
 scales, but is not durable. In the course of a few 
 hours it becomes dry, shrivelled, and broken ; and, 
 while it exfoliates, gives way to another layer of tender 
 cuticle, which soon, in like manner, perishes. These 
 appearances should be distinguished from the light 
 chaps and roughness of the lips produced by very 
 cold or frosty weather, but easily removed. The 
 psoriasis labialis may be a little aggravated by frost or 
 sharp winds, yet it receives no material alleviation from 
 an opposite temperature. It is not, indeed, confined 
 within any certain limit, or period of duration, having, 
 in several instances, been protracted through all the 
 seasons. The under lip is always more affected than 
 the upper; and the disease takes place more especially 
 in those persons whose lips are full and prominent. 
 
 6. Psoriasis ecrotalis. The skin of the scrotum 
 may be affected in the psoriasis diffusa like other parts 
 of the surface of the body ; but sometimes a roughness 
 and scaliness of the scrotum appears as an independent 
 complaint, attended with much heat, itching, tension, 
 and redness. The above symptoms are succeeded by 
 a hard, thickened, brittle texture of the skin, and by 
 painful chaps or excoriations, which are not easily to 
 
 be healed. This complaint is sometimes produced 
 under the same circumstances as the prurigo scroti, 
 and appears to be in some cases a sequel of it. A 
 species of the psoriasis scrotalis likewise occurs in the 
 lues venerea, but merits no particular attention, being 
 always combined with other secondary symptoms of 
 the disease. 
 
 7. Psoriasis infantilis. Infants between the ages 
 of two months and two years, are occasionally subject 
 to the dry tetter. Irregular scaly patches, of various 
 sizes appear on the cheeks, chin, breast, back, nates, 
 and thighs. They are sometimes red, and a little rough 
 or elevated ; sometimes excoriated, then again covered 
 with a thin incrustation ; and, lastly, intersected by 
 chaps or fissures. The general appearances nearly coin- 
 cide with those of the psoriasis diffusa: but there are 
 several peculiarities in the tetters of infants, which 
 require a distinct consideration. 
 
 8. The Psoriasis inveterata is characterized by an 
 almost universal scaliness, with a harsh, dry, and 
 thickened state of the skin. It commences from a few 
 irregular, though distinct patches on the extremities. 
 Others appear afterward on different parts, and, be- 
 coming confluent, spread at length over all the surface 
 of the body, except a part of the face, or sometimes the 
 palms of the hands, and soles of the feet. The skin is 
 red, deeply furrowed, or wrinkled, stiff and rigid, so as 
 somewhat to impede the motion of the muscles, and 
 of the joints. So quick, likewise, is the production 
 and separation of scales, that large quantities of them 
 are found in the bed on which a person affected with 
 the disease has slept. They fall off in the same pro- 
 portion by day, and being confined within the linen, 
 excite a troublesome and perpetual itching. 
 
 Pso'rica. (From rpojpa, the itch.) Medicines to 
 cure the itch. 
 
 PSOROPHTHA'LMIA. (From rptopa, the itch, and 
 ofyOcAaosi an eye.) An inflammation of the eyelids, 
 attended with ulcerations, which itch very much. By 
 psorophthalmy, Mr. Ware means a case in which the 
 inflammation of the eyelids is attended with an ulcera- 
 tion of their edges, upon which a glutinous matter 
 lodges, and becomes hard, so that in sleep, when they 
 have been long in contact, they become so adherent, 
 that they cannot be separated without pain. The 
 proximate cause is an acrimony deposited in the glands 
 of the eyelids. The species of the psorophthalmia are, 
 
 1. Psorophthalmia crustosa, which forms dry or hu- 
 mid crusts in the margins of the eyelids. 
 
 2. Psorophthalmia herpetica, in which small papula?, 
 itching extremely, and terminating in scurf, are ob- 
 served. 
 
 Psychago'gxca. (From ipvxn, the mind, and ay o>, 
 to move.) Medicines which recover in syncope or 
 apoplexy. 
 
 PS Y CHO'TROPHUM. (From rpv X os, cold: be- 
 
 cause it grows in cold places. A name altered by Lin- 
 naeus from the Psychotrophum of Browne, which 
 alludes to the shady place of growth of most of the 
 species. Vvxorpuipov is an ancient name for an herb- 
 loving shade.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Jilono- 
 gynia. 
 
 Psy chotria emktica. See Callicocca ipecacuanha. 
 
 Psycho'trophum. (From ipv X os, cold, and rpcipw, 
 to nourish : so called because it grows in places ex- 
 posed to the cold.) The herb betony. See Beto idea 
 officinalis. 
 
 Psychrolu'trum. (From xpvxos, cold, and Xovui. 
 to wash.) A cold bath. 
 
 Psy'chtica. (From t0 refrigerate.) Refri- 
 
 gerating medicines. 
 
 PSYDRA'CIA. (From t/njxoff> cold.) Red and 
 somewhat elevated spots, which soon form broad and 
 superficial vesicles, such as those produced by the 
 stinging-nettle, the bites of insects, &c. See Pustule. 
 
 PSYLLI UM. (From xpvXXos, a flea: so called be- 
 cause it was thought to destroy fleas.) See Plantago 
 psyllium. 
 
 PTARMICA. (From irraipu), to sneeze : so called 
 because it irritates the nose, and provokes sneezing.) 
 Sneezewort. See Achillcea ptarmica. 
 
 PTE'RIS. (From xrepov , a wing: so called from 
 the likeness of its leaves to wings.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linneean system. Class, Cryp 
 logamia; Order, Pilices. 
 
 Pterib aquilina. The systematic name of the 
 
 217 
 
PTE 
 
 PUB 
 
 common Giake, or female fern. Filix fazmina. The 
 plant which is thus called, in the pharmacopoeias, is 
 not the Polypodium filix fazmina , but the Ptcns — fr on- 
 dibus supradecompositis, foliolis pinnatis, pinnis 
 lanceolatis, infimis , pinnat/fidis, superioribus minori- 
 bus , of Linnseus. The root is esteemed as an anthel- 
 mintic, and is supposed to be as efficacious in destroy- 
 ing the tapeworm as the root of the male fern. 
 
 PTEROCA'RPUS. (From vsjepov, a wing, and 
 /capnos, fruit.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. 
 
 Pterocarpus santalinus. The systematic name 
 of the red saunders-tree. Santalum rubrum. There 
 is some reason to believe that several red woods, capa- 
 ble of communicating this colour to spirituous liquors, 
 are sold as red saunders ; but the true officinal kind 
 appears, on the best authority, to be of this tree, which 
 is extremely hard, of a bright garnet-red colour, and 
 bears a fine polish. It is only the inner substance 
 of the wood that is used as a colouring matter, and the 
 more florid red is mostly esteemed. On being cut, it 
 is said to manifest a fragrant odour, which is more 
 especially observed in old trees. According to Lewis, 
 this wood is of a dull red, almost blackish colour on 
 the outside, and a deep brighter red within ; its fibres 
 are now and then curled, as in knots. It has no mani- 
 fest smell, and little or no. taste; even of extracts 
 made from it with water, or with spirit, the taste is 
 not considerable. 
 
 To watery liquors, it communicates only a yellowish 
 tinge, but to rectified spirit a fine deep red. A small 
 quantity of an extract, made with this menstruum, 
 tinges a large one of fresh spirit of the same colour ; 
 though it does not, like most other resinous bodies, dis- 
 solve in expressed oils. Of distilled oils, there are 
 some, as that of lavender, which receive a red tincture 
 from the wood itself, and from its resinous extract, but 
 the greater number do not. Red saunders has been 
 esteemed as a medicine ; but its only use attaches to its 
 colouring property. The juice of this tree, like that 
 of some others, affords a species of sanguis draconis. 
 
 PTERY'GIUM. (Ujepvl, a wing.) A membra- 
 neous excrescence which grows upon the internal can- 
 thus of the eye chiefly, and expands itself over the 
 albuginea and cornea towards the pupil. It appears 
 to be an extension or promulgation of the fibres and 
 vessels of the caruncula lachrymalis, or semi-lunar 
 membrane, appearing like a wing. The species of 
 pterygium are four : 
 
 1. Pterygium tenue , seu ungula, is a pellucid pelli- 
 cle, thin, of a cineritious colour, and unpainful ; grow- 
 ing out from the caruncula lachrymalis, or membrana 
 semilunaris. 
 
 2. Pterygium eras sum, scup annus, differs from the 
 ungula by its thickness, red colour, and fulness of the 
 red vessels on the white of the eye, and it stretches 
 over the cornea like fasciculi of vessels. 
 
 3. Pterygium malignum , is a pannus of various co- 
 lours, painful, and arising from a cancerous acrimony. 
 
 4. Pterygium pingue, seu pinguicula, is a molecule 
 like lard or fat, soft, without pain, and of a light yel- 
 low colour, which commonly is situated in the external 
 angle of the eye, and rarely extends to the cornea ; but 
 often remaips through life. 
 
 PTERYGO. Names compounded of this word be- 
 long to muscles which are connected with the ptery- 
 goid process of the sphenoid bone ; as pterygo-pharyn- 
 geus , &c. 
 
 Pterygo-pharyngeus. See Constrictor pharyngis 
 superior. 
 
 Pterygo-staphilinus externus. See Levator 
 palati. 
 
 PTERYGOID. (Ptcriygoides ; from n'Jepv\, a wing, 
 and ei5os, resemblance.) Resembling the wing of a 
 bird. 
 
 Pterygoid process. A wing-like process of the 
 sphenoid bone. 
 
 Pterygoide'um os. See Ethmoid bone. 
 
 Pterygoideus externus. ( Pterygoideus , from 
 
 its belonging to the processus pterygoides.) Pterygoi- 
 deus minor , of Winslow. Pterygo-colli-maxillaire , 
 of Dumas. Musculus alaris externus. A muscle 
 placed, as it were, horizontally along the basis of the 
 skull, between the pterygoid process and the condyle 
 of the lower jaw. It usually arises by two distinct 
 heads ; one of which is thick, tendinous, and fleshy, 
 ♦tom the outer wing of the pterygoid process of the os 
 
 sphenoides, and from a small part of the os maxillare 
 adjoining to it ; the other is thin and fleshy, from a 
 ridge in the temporal process of the sphenoid bone, just 
 behind the slit that transmits the vessels to the eye. 
 Sometimes this latter origin is wanting, and, in that 
 case, part of the temporal muscle arises from this 
 ridge. Now and then it affords a common origin to 
 both these muscles. From these origins the muscle 
 forms a strong, fleshy belly, which descends almost 
 transversely outwards and backwards, and is inserted, 
 tendinous and fleshy, into, a depression in the forepart 
 of the.f ondyloid process of the lower jaw, and into the 
 anterior surface of the capsular ligament that sur- 
 rounds the articulation of that bone. All that part of 
 this muscle, which is not hid by the pterygoideus in- 
 ternus, is covered by a ligamentous expansion, which 
 is broader than that belonging to the pterygoideus 
 intemus, and originates from the inner edge of the 
 glenoid cavity of the lower jaw, immediately before 
 the styloid process of the temporal bone, and extends 
 obliquely downwards, forwards, and outwards, to the 
 inner surface of the angle of the jaw. When these 
 muscles act together, they bring the jaw horizontally 
 forwards. When they act singly, the jaw is moved 
 forwards, and to the opposite side.' The fibres that 
 are inserted into the capsular ligament, serve likewise 
 to bring the moveable cartilage forwards. 
 
 Pterygoideus internus. Pterygoideus major , 
 of Winslow. Pterygo-anguli-maxillaire , of Dumas. 
 This muscle arises tendinous and fleshy from the whole 
 inner surface of the external ala of the pterygoid pro- 
 cess, filling all the space between the two wings ; and 
 from that process of the os palati that makes part of 
 the pterygoid fossa. From thence, growing larger, it 
 descends obliquely downwards, forwards, and out- 
 wards, and is inserted, by tendinous and fleshy fibres, 
 into the inside of the lower jaw, near its angle. This 
 muscle covers a great part of the pterygoideus exter- 
 nus ; and along its posterior edge we observe a liga- 
 mentous band, which extends from the back part of 
 the styloid process to the bottom of the angle of the 
 lower jaw. The use of this muscle is to raise the 
 lower jaw, and to pull it a little to one side. 
 
 Pterygoideus major. See Pterygoideus internus. 
 
 Pterygoideus minor. See Pterygoideus externus. 
 
 PTILO'SIS. (From njihos, bald.) See Madarosis. 
 
 PTI'SANA. (From nuaao), to decorticate, bruise, 
 or pound.) Ptissana. 1. Barley deprived of its husks, 
 pounded, and made into balls. 
 
 2. A drink is so called by the French, made mostly 
 of farinaceous substances ; as barley, rice, grits, and 
 the like, boiled with water, and sweetened to the 
 palate. 
 
 PTO'SIS. (From nin'Jw, to fall.) Blcpharoptosis 
 An inability of raising the upper eyelid. The affec- 
 tion may be owing to several causes, the chief of 
 which are a redundance of the skin on the eyelid ; ? 
 paralytic state of the levator muscle, and a spasm of 
 the orbicularis. 
 
 Ptosis iridis. Prolapsus iridis. A prolapsus of 
 the 'iris through a wound of the cornea. It is known 
 by a blackish tubercle, which projects a little from the 
 cornea in various forms. The species of the ptosis of 
 the iris are, 
 
 1. Ptosis recens , or a recent ptosis from a side wound 
 of the cornea, as that which happens, though rarely, 
 in or after the extraction of the cataract. 
 
 2. Ptosis inveterata, in which the incarcerated pro 
 lapsed iris is grown or attached to the wound or ulcer, 
 and has become callous or indurated. 
 
 PTYALAGO'GUE. (From n'Jva’hov, spittle, ahd 
 ayw, to excite.) Medicines which promote a discharge 
 of the saliva, or cause salivation. 
 
 PTYALI'SMOS. See Ptyalismus. 
 
 PTYALI'SMUS. (From njva\i^u, to spit.) A 
 ptyalism or salivation, or increased secretion of 6aliva 
 from the mouth. 
 
 PTY'ALUM. (From n'Jvo), to spit up.) - The saliva 
 or mucus from the bronchia. . 
 
 Ptyasmago'ga. (From n'Jvaarpa, sputum, and ayo>, 
 to expel.) Medicines which promote the secretion of 
 saliva. 
 
 PU'BES. 1. The external part of the organs of 
 generation of both sexes, which after puberty is covered 
 with hair. 
 
 2 The down or pubescence on leaves, seeds, Set of 
 some plants. 
 
PUL 
 
 PUL 
 
 Pubes sbminis. See Pappus. 
 
 PUBESCENCE. Pubescentia. Under this term is 
 Included nil kinds of down, hairs, and bristle-like bo- 
 dies found on the surface of the leaves, stems, pods, 
 &c. of plants. They differ considerably in form and 
 texture, but consist of small, slender bodies, which are 
 either soft and yielding to the slightest impression, or 
 rigid and comparatively unyielding: the former are, 
 properly speaking, pili, or hairs ; the latter bristles, 
 seta ; and, therefore, under these two heads every 
 kind of pubescence may be arranged. See Pilus and 
 Seta. 
 
 PUBESCENS. Pubescent: applied to the stigma 
 of the genus Vida. 
 
 Pubis os. A separate bone of the foetal pelvis. See 
 Innominatum os. 
 
 , PUDE'NDUM. (From pudor, shame.) The parts 
 of generation. 
 
 PUDENDA'GRA. (From pudenda , the private 
 parts, and aypa, a seizure.) Cedma. The venereal dis- 
 ease has been so named by some. A pain in the private 
 parts. 
 
 Pudendum muliebre. The female parts of gene- 
 ration. 
 
 PUDI'CAL. (Pudicus ; from pudor, shame.) Be- 
 longing to the pudenda. 
 
 PUdical artery. Artena pudica. Pudendal ar- 
 tery. A branch of the internal iliac distributed on the 
 organs of generation. 
 
 Pueri'lis morbus. The epilepsy. 
 
 PUERPERAL. Puerperalis. Appertaining to 
 child-bearing ; as puerperal convulsions, fever, See. 
 
 PUFFBALL. See Lycoperdon. 
 
 PUGI'LLUS. (From pugnus, the fist.) Dragmis. 
 A pugil, or handful. 
 
 PULE'GIUM. (From pulex , a flea; because the 
 smell of its leaves, burned, destroys fleas.) See Mentha 
 pulegium. 
 
 Pulegium cervinum. Hart’s pennyroyal. The 
 Mentha cervina , of Linnaeus. 
 
 PULICA'RIA. (From pulex , a flea : so named be- 
 cause it was thought to destroy fleas if hung in a 
 chamber.) See Plantago psyllium. 
 
 * PU'LMO. ( Pulmo , onio m. Plin. nvevpwv- Attice 
 ttXcv/xwv, unde, per metathesin pulmo.) The lung. 
 See Lung. 
 
 PULMONA'RIA. (From pulmo, the lung ; so called 
 because of its virtues in affections of the lungs.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Pentandria ; Order, Monogynia. Lungwort. 
 
 Pulmonaria arborea. See Lichen pulmonarius. 
 
 Pulmonaria maculata. See Pulmonaria offici- 
 nalis. 
 
 Pulmonaria officinalis. The systematic name 
 Qf the spotted lungwort. Pulmonaria maculata ; 
 Symphitum maculosum. Jerusalem cowslips ; Jerusa- 
 lem sage. This plant is rarely found to grow wild in 
 England ; but is very commonly cultivated in gardens, 
 where its leaves become broader, and approach more 
 to a cordate shape. The leaves, which are the part 
 medicinally used, have no peculiar smell ; but, in their 
 recent state, manifest a slightly adstringent and muci- 
 laginous taste: hence it seems not wholly without 
 foundation tffat they have been supposed to be demul- 
 cent and pectoral. They have been recommended in 
 haemoptoes, tickling coughs, and catarrhal defluxions 
 upon the lungs. The name pulmonaria, however, 
 seems to have arisen rather from the speckled appear- 
 ance of these leaves resembling that of the lungs, than 
 from any intrinsic quality which experience discovered 
 to be useful in pulmonary complaints. 
 
 PULMONARY. Pulmonaris. Belonging to the 
 lungs. 
 
 Pulmonary artery. The pulmonary artery, ar- 
 teria pulmonalis, arises from the right ventricle of the 
 heart, and soon divides into the right and left, which 
 ramify throughout the lungs, and form a beautiful net- 
 work on the air vesicles, where they terminate in the 
 veins, venapulmonales, whose branches at length form 
 four trunks, which empty themselves into the left au- 
 ricle of the heart. 
 
 Pulmonary consumption. See Phthisis. 
 
 Pulmonary vein. See Pulmonary artery. 
 
 Pulmo'nica. (From pulmo, the lungs.) Medicines 
 for the lungs. 
 
 PULMONI'TIS. (From pulmo, the lungs.) An in- 
 flammation of the lungs. 
 
 Pulsati'lla nigricans. (From pulso, to beat 
 about : so called from its being perpetually agitated 
 by the air.) See Anemone pratensis. 
 
 PULSE. Pulsus. The beating of the heart and 
 arteries. The pulse is generally felt at the wrist, by 
 pressing the radial artery with the fingers. The action 
 depends upon the impulse given to the blood by the 
 heart ; hence physicians feel the pulse, to ascertain the 
 quickness or tardiness of the blood’s motion, the 
 strength of the heart, &c. See Circulation. 
 
 PULSILE'GIUM. (From pulsus, the pulse, and 
 lego, to tell.) An instrument for measuring the pulse. 
 
 Pulvi'nar. (From pulvis, dust or chaff", with which 
 they are filled.) A medicated cushion. 
 
 Pulvina'rium. See Pulvinar. 
 
 PU'LVIS. (• Pulvis , veris. m.) A powder. Pulvi- 
 narium. This form of medicine is either coarse or 
 very fine, simple or compound. In the compounded 
 powders, the intimate and complete admixture of the 
 several ingredients, and more especially in those to 
 which any of the more active substances, as opium, 
 scammony, &c. are added, cannot be too strongly re- 
 commended, and for this purpose it may be proper to 
 pass them, after they are mixed mechanically, through 
 a fine sieve. 
 
 Pulvis aloes compositus. Compound powder of 
 aloes. Formerly called pulvis aloes cum guaiaco. 
 j Take of extract of spiked aloe, an ounce and a half ; 
 guaiacum resin, an ounce ; compound powder of cinna- 
 mon, half an ounce. Powder the extract of aloe and 
 guaiacum resin separately ; then mix them with the 
 compound powder of cinnamon. The dose [is from 
 gr. x. to 3j. It is a warm, aperient, laxative powder, 
 calculated for the aged, and those affected with dys- 
 peptic gout attended with costiveness and spasmodic 
 complaints of the stomach and bowels. 
 
 Pulvis aloes cum canella. A cathartic, deob- 
 stiuent powder, possessing stimulating and alofitic pro- 
 perties omitted in the last London Pharmacopoeia, as 
 rather suited to the purpose of extemporaneous pre- 
 scription. 
 
 Pulvis aloes cum ferro. This possesses aperient 
 and deobstruent virtues; and is mostly given in chlo- 
 rosis and constipation. In the London Pharmacopoeia 
 this prescription is omitted for the same reason as pul- 
 vis aloes cum canella. 
 
 Pulvis aloes cum guaiaco. See Pulvis aloes com- 
 joositus. 
 
 Pulvis antimonialis. See Antimonialis pulvis. 
 
 Pulvis aromaticus. See Pulvis cinnamomi com- 
 positus. 
 
 Pulvis ceruss® compositus. This is mostly used 
 in the form of collyrium, lotion, or injection, as a mu- 
 cilaginous sedative. 
 
 Pulvis chelarum cancri compositus. An anta- 
 cid and adstringent powder, mostly given to children 
 with diarrhoea and acidity of the prim® vi®. 
 
 Pulvis cinnamomi compositus. Compound pow- 
 der of cinnamon. Formerly called pulvis aromaticus : 
 species aromatica: species diambree sine odoratis. 
 Take of common cinnamon bark, two ounces ; carda- 
 mom-seeds, an ounce and a half ; ginger-root, an ounce ; 
 long pepper, half an ounce. Rub them together, so 
 as to make a very fine powder. The dose is from five 
 to ten grains. An elegant stimulant, carminative, and 
 stomachic powder. 
 
 Pulvis cobbii. Pulvis tunguinensis. This once 
 celebrated powder consists of sixteen grains of musk, 
 and forty-eight grains of cinnabar. It is directed to be 
 mixed in a gill of arrack. 
 
 Pulvis contrajerv® compositus. Take of con- 
 trajerva root powdered, five ounces ; prepared shells, a 
 pound and a half. Mix. A febrifuge diaphoretic, mostly 
 given in the dose of from one tp two scruples ; in slight 
 febrile affections. 
 
 Pulvis cornu usti cum opio. Powder of burnt 
 hartshorn with opium. Pulvis opiatus. Take of hard 
 opium, powdered, a drachm ; hartshorn, burned and 
 prepared, an ounce : cochineal, powdered, a drachm. 
 Mix. This preparation affords a convenient mode of 
 exhibiting small quantities of opium, ten grains con- 
 taining one of the opium. It is absorbent and ano- 
 dyne. 
 
 Pulvis cret® compositus. Compound powder of 
 chalk. Pulvis e bolo compositus spine opio. Species 
 e scordio sine opio. Diascordium , 1720. Take of pre- 
 pared chalk, half a pound; cinnamon bark, four 
 
 210 
 
PUL 
 
 PUL 
 
 ounces: tormentil root, acacia gum, of each tiiree 
 ounces: long pepper, half an ounce. Reduce them 
 separately into a very line powder and then mix. The 
 dose is from 3 ss. to 3 i. An astringent, carminative, 
 and stomachic powder, exhibited in, the cure of diar- 
 rhoea, pyrosis, and diseases arising from acidity of the 
 bowels, inducing much pain. 
 
 Pulvis creta compositus cum opio. Compound 
 powder of chalk with opium. Pulvis e bolo composi- 
 tus cum, opio. Species e cordio cum opio. Take of 
 compound powder of chalk, six ounces and a half. 
 Hard opium, powdered, four scruples. Mix. The 
 dose from one scruple to two. The above powder, 
 with the addition of opium, in the proportion of one 
 grain to two scruples. 
 
 Pulvis ipecacuanha compositus. Compound pow- 
 der of ipecacuanha. Take of ipecacuanha root, pow- 
 dered, hard opium powdered, of each a drachm; sul- 
 phate of potassa, powdered, an ounce. Mix. A dia- 
 phoretic powder, similar to that of Dr. Dover, which 
 gained such repute in the cure of rheumatisms, and 
 other diseases arising from obstructed perspiration and 
 spasm. The dose is from five grains to a scruple. 
 
 Pulvis kinq compositus. Compound powder of 
 kino. Take of kino 15 drachms ; cinnamon bark, half 
 an ounce ; hard opium, a drachm. Reduce them sepa- 
 rately to a very fine powder ; and then mix. The pro- 
 portion of opium this astringent contains is one part 
 to twenty. The dose is from five grains to a scruple. 
 
 Pulvis myrrha compositus. A stimulant, anti- 
 spasmodic, and emmenagogue powder, mostly exhi- 
 bited in the dose of from fifteen grains to two scruples, 
 in uterine obstructions and hysterical affections. 
 
 Pulvis opiatus. See Pulvis cornu usti cum opio. 
 
 Pulvis scammonea compositus. Compound pow- 
 der of scammony. Pulvis comitis Warwicensis. 
 Take of scammony gum resin, hard extract of jalap, 
 of each two ounces; ginger-root, half an ounce. Re- 
 duce them separately to a very fine powder, and then 
 mix. From ten to fifteen grains or a scruple are exhi- 
 bited as a stimulating cathartic. 
 
 Pulvis scammonii cum aloe. A stimulating cathar- 
 tic, in the dose of from ten to fifteen grains. 
 
 Pulvis scammonii cum calomelane, A vermi- 
 fugal cathartic, in the dose of from ten to fifteen 
 grains. 
 
 Pulvis senna compositus. Compound powder of 
 senna. Pulvis diasenncc. Take of senna leaves, su- 
 pertartrate of potassa, of each two ounces ; scammony 
 gum resin, half an ounce; ginger-root, two drachms. 
 Reduce the scammony gum resin separately, the rest 
 together, to a very fine powder ; and then mix. The 
 dose is from one scruple to one drachm. A saline sti- 
 mulating eathartic. 
 
 Pulvis tragacantha compositus. Compound pow- 
 der of tragacanth. Species diatragacanthce frig- idee. 
 Take of tragacanth powdered, acacia gum powdered, 
 starch, of each an ounce and a half, refined sugar three 
 ounces. Powder the starch and sugar together ; then 
 add the tragacanth and acacia gum, and mix the whole. 
 Tragacanth is very difficultly reduced to powder. The 
 dose is from ten grains to a drachm. A very useful 
 demulcent powder, which may be given in coughs, diar- 
 rhoeas, strangury, &c. 
 
 [Pulvis parturiens. In a letter from Dr. John 
 Stearns, of Saratoga county, to Dr. S. Akerly, dated 
 Waterford, January 25th, 1807, is the following nar- 
 ration : — 
 
 “ In compliance with your request, I hereby trans- 
 mit you a sample of the pulvis parturiens , which I 
 have been in the habit of using for several years with 
 the most complete success. It expedites lingering par- 
 turition, and saves to the accoucheur a considerable 
 portion of time, without producing any bad effects on 
 the patient. The cases in which I have generally 
 found this powder to be useful, are when the pains are 
 lingering, have wholly subsided, or are in any way in- 
 competent to exclude the foetus. Previous to its exhibi- 
 tion, it is of the utmost consequence to ascertain the 
 presentation, and whether any preternatural obstruc- 
 tion prevents the delivery : as the violent and almost 
 incessant action which it induces in the uterus pre- 
 cludes the possibility of turning. The pains produced 
 by it are peculiarly forcing , though not accompanied 
 with that distress and agony of which the patients fre- 
 quently complain when the action is much less. My 
 method of administering it is either in decoction or 
 
 powder. Boil half a drachm of the powder in half a 
 pint of water, and give one-third every twenty mi- 
 nutes, till the pains commence. In powder, 1 give 
 from five to ten grains ; some patients require larger 
 doses, though I have generally found these sufficient. 
 
 “ If the dose is large, it will produce nausea and 
 vomiting. In most cases, you will be surprised with 
 the suddenness of its operation ; it is, therefore, neces- 
 sary to be completely ready before you give the medi- 
 cine,. as the urgency of the pains will allow you but a 
 short time afterward. Since I have adopted the use 
 of this powder, I have seldom found a case that de- 
 tained me more than three hours. Other physicians, 
 who have administered it, concur with me in the suc- 
 cess of its operation. 
 
 “ The modus operandi I feel incompetent to explain. 
 At the same time that it augments the action of the 
 uterus, it appears to relax the rigidity of the muscular 
 fibres. May it not produce the beneficial effects of 
 bleeding, without inducing that extreme debility which 
 is always consequent upon copious depletion? This 
 appears to be corroborated by its nauseating effects on 
 the stomach, and the known sympathy between this 
 vise us and the uterus. 
 
 “It is a vegetable, and appears to be a spurious 
 growth of rye. On examining a granary, where rye 
 is stored, you will be able to procure a sufficient quan- 
 tity from among that grain. Rye, which grows in low, 
 wet ground, yields it in greatest abundance.” — New- 
 York Med. Repos. 
 
 This substance, which Dr. Stearns called pulvis par- 
 turiens , (more correctly pulvis ad parturandum) is the 
 ergot, or spurred rye, or the secale cornutum. The 
 above notice, from the Med. Rep., was the first publica- 
 tion in the United States, in relation to the use of spur- 
 red rye in cases of parturition. Since then, to the present 
 time (1829), many trials have been made, and many 
 cases reported of its efficacy in difficult labours. Some 
 physicians have condemned its use, asoften proving fatal 
 to the life of the child in delivery. Dr. Bigelow, of 
 Boston, however, has introduced it into his Materia 
 Medica, and given the following account of its use. 
 
 “ V arious species of grain and grasses are subject to 
 a morbid excrescence on some part of the ear or spike, 
 to which the French name ergot has been applied. 
 Rye is more frequently affected with this appendage 
 than any other grain. Different conjectures have been 
 offered relative to the nature of this excrescence, the 
 most probable of which is that of Decandolle, who 
 considers the ergot to be a parasitic vegetable, of the 
 tribe of fungi , and genus sclerotium. 
 
 “Ergot resembles a grain of rye, elongated to seve- 
 ral times the common length, of an irregular form, and 
 a dark colour. It has a light and brittle texture, and 
 an unpleasant taste. According to Vauquelin, it con- 
 tains a pale-yellow colouring matter; an oily matter; 
 a violet colouring matter ; an acid, probably phospho- 
 ric ; and a vegelo-animal matter. 
 
 “ This substance was formerly suspected of pro- 
 ducing certain epidemic diseases — the dry gangrene, 
 and rapliania. but the suspicion was probably un- 
 founded. In regard to its immediate effect on the sys- 
 tem, the reports of medical authors differ widely, some 
 considering it highly deleterious. From my own ob- 
 servations, I have found that it produces nausea and 
 vomiting, in doses of from a scruple to a drachm ; that 
 it seldom operates upon the bowels; and that large 
 doses produce headache and temporary febrile symp- 
 toms. It has very little acrimony, and does not prove 
 sternutatory when snuffed up the nostrils. 
 
 “ Besides these more general effects, ergot has a spe- 
 cific power of stimulating the uterus during the pro- 
 cess of parturition, in a manner that is not known to 
 be produced by any other medicinal agent. This effect 
 is wholly unequivocal, and cannot be confounded with 
 the common uterine efforts. It is moreover certain, or 
 at least its failures are not more frequent than those of 
 any of our most common operative drugs. This ope- 
 ration consists in a powerful, incessant, and unremit- 
 ting contraction of the uterus, not alternating with in- 
 tervals of ease, as in common labour, but continuing 
 without intermission until the child is expelled. When 
 ergot is prematurely or injudiciously administered, the 
 child does not breathe at birth, is difficult to resusci- 
 tate, and is sometimes irrecoverably dead. This effect 
 has been attributed to a poisonous quality in the ergot, 
 but is obviously the consequence, simply, of long-con 
 
PUR 
 
 } UR 
 
 tinued and unremitting pressure on the child, a fact 
 pointed out in the New- England Journal, as early as 
 1812 . 
 
 “ A few medical writers, principally in Europe, 
 in consequence, probably, of not being furnished 
 with a genuine article, in an unimpaired state, 
 have doubted the power of ergot to effect or alter the 
 action of the uterus. But I may safely„assert, that, 
 after fifteen years, during which this drug has attracted 
 notice among us, there is scarcely an article of the ma- 
 teria medica, upon the character of which the minds 
 of the profession in this country are more fully made 
 up, than upon this. Indeed our medical journals, and 
 books of materia medica, have teemed with evidences 
 of its activity. 
 
 “ For obvious reasons, ergot should never be given 
 in natural and favourable cases of labour. It is 
 strongly contraindicated, at all times, by earliness of 
 the stage, rigidity of the soft parts, any unfavourable 
 conformation, or any presentation which requires 
 changing. It is admissible in lingering cases of chil- 
 dren ascertained to be dead, and in lingering cases of 
 abortion. It is useful in retained placenta; and, from 
 its power of causing contraction of the uterus, it ar- 
 rests flooding after delivery. In females habitually 
 subject to profuse haemorrhage at this period, there is 
 perhaps no better preventive than a full dose of ergot, 
 administered just before delivery. Its efficacy has 
 been repeatedly attested. 
 
 “ Spurred rye has been administered as an emmena- 
 gogue with various success. Its action on the impreg- 
 nated uterus is much less than it displays in labour; 
 yet the result of many trials has been, on the whole, 
 in favour of its emmenagogue power. 
 
 “Ergot is commonly given in powder, boiled or in- 
 fused in hot water. A drachm may be prepared in this 
 way for a puerperal patient, and one quarter of the 
 mixture, while turbid, given every twenty minutes, till 
 its effect becomes perceptible. In amenorrhcea, ten or 
 fifteen grains may be given, three times a day, and 
 increased if nausea does not ensue.” — Bigelow's Ma- 
 teria Medica. A.] 
 
 PUMICE. A mineral of which there are three spe- 
 cies, the glossy, common, and porphyritic, found in the 
 Lipari islands and Hungary. 
 
 PUMPION. See Oucurbita. 
 
 PUNCTATUS. Dotted. Applied to petals of the 
 Melanthium capense : receptacle of the Leontodon ta 
 raxacum. 
 
 PU'NCTUM. A point. The opening or commence 
 ment of a duct of the eye has received this name, 
 because its projection gives it the appearance of a spot. 
 
 Punctum aureum. Formerly, when a hernia of 
 the intestines was reduced by an incision made through 
 the skin and membrana adiposa, quite down to the 
 upper part of the spermatic vessels, a golden wire was 
 fixed and twisted, so as to prevent the descent of any 
 thing down the tunica vaginalis. 
 
 Punctum lachrimale. Lachrymal point. Two 
 small orifices, one of which is conspicuous in each eye- 
 lid, at the extremity of the tarsus, near the internal can- 
 thus, are called puncta lachrymalia. 
 
 PU'NICA. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Icosandria ; Order, Mono- 
 gynia. 
 
 Punxca granatum. The systematic name of the 
 pomegranate. Granatum. Punica — foliis lunceola- 
 tis , caulc arboreo, of Linnaeus. The rind of the fruit 
 and the flowers called Balaustine flowers , are the 
 parts directed for medicinal use. In their smell there 
 is nothing remarkable, but to the taste they are very 
 adstringent, and have successfully been employed as 
 such, in diseases both internal and external. 
 
 PUPIL. ( Pupilla ; from pupa , a babe : because it 
 reflects the diminished image of the person who looks 
 upon it like a puppet.) The round opening in the mid- 
 dle of the iris, in which we see ourselves iu the eye of 
 another. 
 
 PUPI LLA. See. Pupil. 
 
 PUPILLA'RIS. Of or belonging to the pupil. 
 
 Pupillaris membrana. (From pupilla , the pupil.) 
 See Membrana pupillaris. 
 
 Pupim.jE velum. See Membrana pupillaris. 
 
 PURGAME'NTUM. A purge. 
 
 PURGATIVE. Whatever increases the peristaltic 
 motion of the bowels, so as to considerably increase 
 the alvine evacuations. See Cathartic. 
 
 Purging flax. See Linum catharlicum 
 
 Purging-nut. See Jatropha curcas. 
 
 PURIFORM. * (Puriformis ; from pus, and forma 
 resemblance.) Like unto the secretion called pus. 
 
 PURPURA. (II opQvpa, the name of a shell of a 
 purple colour : hence purpura, a purple colour.) An 
 efflorescence consisting of small, distinct, purple-specks 
 and patches, attended with general debility, but not al- 
 ways with fever, which are caused by an extravasa- 
 tion of the vessels under the cuticle. It is divided into 
 the five following species : 
 
 1. Purpura simplex. This has the appearance of 
 petechias, without much disorder of the constitution, 
 except languor, pain in the limbs, and a sallow com 
 plexion. The petechias are most numerous on the 
 breast, inside of the arms and legs, and are of various 
 sizes, and commonly circular. There is no itching ox 
 other sensation attending the petechise. 
 
 2. Purpura hemorrhagica is considerably more se- 
 vere ; the petechiae are of larger size, and interspersed 
 with vibices and ecchymoses, resembling the marks 
 left by the strokes of a whip, or by violent bruises. 
 They appear first on the legs, afterward on. the thighs, 
 arms, and trunk of the body; the hands being more 
 rarely spotted with them, and the face generally free. 
 They are of a bright red colour when they first appear, 
 but soon become purple or livid ; and when about to 
 disappear they change to a brown or yellowish hue ; 
 the cuticle over them appears smooth and shining, but 
 is not sensibly elevated ; in a few cases, however, it 
 has been seen raised into a sort of vesicle, containing 
 black blood. This more particularly happens in the 
 spots which appear on the tongue, gums, and palate, 
 and inside of the cheeks and lips where the cuticle is 
 extremely thin ; the gentlest pressure on the skin, even 
 feeling of the pulse, will often produce a purple blotch, 
 like that which is left after a severe bruise. 
 
 The same state of habit, which gives rise to these 
 effusions under the cuticle, produces likewise copious 
 discharges of blood, especially from the internal parts ; 
 they are often very profuse, and suddenly prove fatal ; 
 but in other cases they are less copious ; sometimes 
 returning every day at stated periods, and sometimes 
 less frequent, and at regular intervals ; and sometimes 
 there is a slow and almost incessant oozing of blood. 
 The bleeding occurs from the gums, nostrils, throat, 
 inside of the cheeks, tongue, and lips, and sometimes 
 from the lining membrane of the eyelids, the urethra, 
 and external ear ; and aiso from the internal cavities 
 of the lungs, stomach, bowels, uterus, kidneys, and 
 bladder. 
 
 This disease is often preceded by great lassitude, 
 faintness, and pains in the limbs ; but not untrequently 
 it appears suddenly in the midst of apparent good 
 health. It is always accompanied with extreme de- 
 bility and depression of spirits ; the pulse is commonly 
 feeble, and sometimes quickened ; and heat, flushing, 
 perspiration, and other symptoms of febrile irritation, 
 occasionally attend. When the disease has con- 
 tinued for some time, the patient becomes sallow, and 
 much emaciated ; and some degree of oedema appears 
 on the lower extremities, which afterward extends to 
 other parts of the body. This disease is extremely 
 uncertain in its duration ; in some instances it has ter- 
 minated in a few days, while in others it has continued, 
 not only for many months, but even for years. 
 
 The causes of this disease are by no means clearly 
 ascertained : it occurs at every period of life, and in both 
 sexes, but especially in women and in boys before the 
 age of puberty, particularly those who are employed in 
 sedentary.occupations, and who live in close and crowd- 
 ed situations. It has sometimes occurred as a sequ$la, 
 of small-pox, and of measles, and sometimes in the 
 third or fourth week of puerperal confinement. It is 
 supposed that some local visceral obstruction is the 
 cause of the disease in different instances, as artificial 
 bleeding, and purging, tend greatly to relieve it. The 
 ancient physicians attributed the hajmorrhagies from 
 the nose, gums, and other parts, to the morbid enlarge- 
 ment of the spleen. 
 
 In the slighter degrees of purpura occurring in cliil 
 dren who are ill fed and nursed, and who reside in 
 close places, or in women shut up in similar situations, 
 and debilitated by anxiety of mind, want of proper 
 I food, and by fatigue, the use of tonics, with the mineral 
 acids, and wine, will doubtless be adequate to the cu e 
 i of the disease, especially where exercise in the open 
 
PUR 
 
 PUS 
 
 air can be employed at the same time. But when it 
 occurs in adults, especially those who already have the 
 oenefit of exercise in the air of the country, and who 
 have suffered no privation with respect to diet, when 
 it is accompanied with a white and loaded tongue, a 
 quick and somewhat small though sharp pulse, oc- 
 casional chills and heats, and other symptoms of 
 feverishness, however moderate, and if there be at 
 the same time fixed internal pains, a dry cough, and an 
 irregular state of the bowels (symptoms which may be 
 presumed to indicate some local congestion); then the 
 administration of tonic medicines, particularly wine, 
 cinchona, and other warmer tonics will be found inef- 
 ficacious, if not decidedly injurious. In such cases, free 
 and repeated doses of medicines containing the sub- 
 muriate of mercury, and regulated by their effects on 
 the symptoms of the complaint, and by the appearance 
 of the excretions, from the intestines, will be found 
 most beneficial. 
 
 If the pains are fixed, the marks of febrile irritation 
 considerable, and the. spontaneous haemorrhage not 
 profuse, local or general blood-letting may be employed 
 with great benefit, especially in robust adults. When 
 the urgency of haemorrhagic tendency has been dimi- 
 nished by these means, the constitution rallies, though 
 not rapidly, with the assistance of the mineral acids, 
 and cinchona or cascarilla, or some preparation of iron, 
 together with moderate exercise and nutritious diet. 
 
 3. Purpura urticans is distinguished by commencing 
 in the form of rounded and reddish elevations of the 
 cuticle, resembling wheals, which are not accompanied 
 like the wheals of urticaria by any sensation of tingling 
 and itching. These tumours gradually dilate, but 
 within one or two days they subside to a level of the 
 surrounding cuticle, and their hue becomes darker, 
 and at length livid. They are most common on the 
 legs where they appear with petechiie, but also appear 
 on the arms, thighs, breast, &c. 
 
 It usually occurs in summer and autumn, and lasts 
 from three to five weeks. Some oedema of the ex- 
 tremities usually accompanies it, and it is occasionally 
 preceded by a stiffness and weight of the limbs. The 
 same rules of treatment apply to this as to the pre- 
 ceding varieties of the disease. 
 
 4. Purpura senilis appears principally along the out- 
 side of the forearm, in elderly women, in successive 
 dark purple blotches, of an irregular form, and various 
 magnitude ; each of these continues from a week to 
 ten days, when the extravasated blood is absorbed. 
 
 Tonics or any other expedient do not appear to exert 
 any influence over the eruption. 
 
 5. Purpura contagiosa., is an eruption of petechia 
 which occasionally accompanies typhoid fevers ; where 
 they occur in close situations, they are merely symp- 
 tomatic, and are very rarely seen. 
 
 Purpura alba. Purpura rubra. Many writers 
 term the miliary fever, when the pustules are white, 
 purpura alba ; and when they are red, purpura rubra. 
 Purpura scorbutica. Petechial eruptions in scurvy. 
 PURPURIC ACID. Acidum purpuricum : so called 
 from its fine red colour. The excrements of the ser- 
 pent, Boa constrictor , consist of pure lithic acid. 
 Dr. Prout found that on digesting this substance thus 
 obtained, or from urinary calculi, in dilute nitric acid, 
 an effervescence takes place, and the lithic acid is dis- 
 solved, forming a beautiful purple liquid. The excess 
 of nitric acid being neutralized with ammonia, and the 
 whole concentrated by slow evaporation, the colour of 1 
 the solution becomes of a deeper purple ; and dark red 
 granular crystals, sometimes of a greenish hue exter- < 
 nally, soon begin to separate in abundance. These 
 crystals are a compound of ammonia with the acid i 
 principle in question. The ammonia was displaced 
 by digesting the salt in a solution of caustic potassa, i 
 till the red colour entirely disappeared. This alkaline : 
 solution was then gradually dropped into dilute sulphu- < 
 ric acid, which, uniting with the potassa, left the acid i 
 principle in a state of purity. 
 
 This acid principle is likewise produced from lithic 1 
 acid by chlorine, and also, but with more difficulty, by t 
 iodine. Dr. Prout, the discoverer of this new acid, has, i 
 at the suggestion of Dr. Wollaston, called it purpuric l 
 acid, because its saline compounds have for the most 
 part a red or purple colour. i 
 
 This acid, as obtained by the preceding process, \ 
 usually exists in the form of a very fine powder, of a 
 slightly yellowish or cream colour ; and when examined i 
 222 
 
 l with a magnifier, 'especially under water, appears to 
 
 > possess a pearly lustre. It has no smell, nor taste. Its 
 
 > spec. grav. is considerably above water. It is scarcely 
 soluble in water. One-tenth of a grain, boiled for a 
 considerable time in 1000 grains of water was not en- 
 tirely dissolved. The water, however, assumed a 
 purple tint, probably, Dr. Prout thinks, from the forma- 
 tion of a little purpurate of ammonia. Purpuric acid 
 is insoluble in alkohol and rether. The mineral acids 
 dissolve it only when they are concentrated. 
 
 PURSLANE. See Portulaca. 
 
 PURULENT. ( Purulens , from pus.) Having the 
 appearance of pus. 
 
 PUS. Matter. A whitish, bland, creamlike fluid, 
 heavier than water, found in phlegmonous abscesses, 
 or on the surface of sores. It is distinguished, accord- 
 ing to its nature, into laudable or good pus, scrofulous, 
 serous, and ichorous pus, &c. 
 
 Pus taken from a healthy ulcer, near the source of 
 circulation, as on the arm or breast, Sir Everard Home 
 observes, readily separates from the surface of the 
 sore, the granulations underneath being small, pointed, 
 and of a florid red colour, and has the following pro- 
 perties : it is nearly of the consistence of cream ; is of 
 a white colour ; has a mawkish taste ; and, when cold, 
 is inodorous ; but, w 7 hen warm, has a peculiar smell. 
 Examined in a microscope, it is found to consist of 
 two parts, of globules, and a transparent colourless 
 fluid ; the globules are probably white, at least they 
 appear to have some degree of opacity. Its specific 
 gravity is greater than that of water. It does not 
 readily go into putrefaction. Exposed to heat, it 
 evaporates to dryness ; but does not coagulate. It does 
 not unite with water in the heat of the atmosphere, 
 but falls to the bottom ; yet, if kept in a considerable 
 degree of heat, it rises and diffuses itself through the 
 water, and remains mixed with it, even after having 
 been allowed to cool, the globules being decomposed. 
 
 Pus varies in its appearance, according to the dif- 
 ferent circumstances which affect the ulcer that forms 
 it ; such as, the degree of violence of the inflammation, 
 also its nature, whether healthy or unhealthy ; and 
 these depend upon the state of health, and strength of 
 the parts yielding pus. These changes arise more 
 from indolence and irritability, than from any absolute 
 disease ; many specific diseases, in healthy constitu- 
 tions, producing no change in the appearance of the 
 matter from their specific quality. Thus, the matter 
 from a gonorrhoea, from the small-pox pustules, or the 
 chicken-pock, has the same appearance, and seems to 
 be made up of similar parts, consisting of globules 
 floating in a transparent fluid, like common pus ; the 
 specific properties of each of these poisons being su- 
 peradded to those of pus. Matter from a cancer may 
 be considered as an exception ; but a cancerous ulcer 
 is never in a healthy state. 
 
 In indolent ulcers, whether the indolence arise from 
 the nature of the parts, or the nature of the inflamma- 
 tion, the pus is made of globules and flaky particles, 
 floating in a transparent fluid ; and globules and flakes 
 are in different proportions, according to the degree of 
 indolence: this is particularly observable in scrofulous 
 abscesses, preceded by a small degree of inflammation. 
 That this flaky appearance is no part of true pus, is 
 well illustrated by observing, that the proportion it 
 bears to the globules is greater where there is the least 
 inflammation ; and in those abscesses that sometimes 
 occur, which have not been preceded by any inflamma- 
 tion at all, the contents are wholly made up of a curdy 
 or flaky substance of different degrees of consistence, 
 which is not considered to be pus, from its not having 
 the properties stated in the definition of that fluid. 
 
 The constitution and part must be in health to form 
 good pus ; for very slight changes in the general health 
 are capable of producing an alteration in it, and even 
 of preventing its being formed at all, and substituting 
 in its place coagulating lymph. 
 
 This happens most readily in ulcers in the lower ex- 
 tremities, owing to their distance from the source of 
 the circulation rendering them w eaker. And it is cu- 
 rious to observe the influence that distance alone has 
 upon the appearance of pus. 
 
 Pus differs from chyle in its globules being larger, 
 not coagulating by exposure to the air, nor by heat, 
 which those of chyle do. 
 
 The pancreatic juice contains globules, but they are 
 much smaller than those of pus. 
 
PUZ 
 
 PYil 
 
 Milk is composed of globules, nearly of the same 
 size as those of pus, but much more numerous. Milk 
 coagulates by runnet, which pus does not ; and con- 
 tains oil and sugar, which are not to be discovered in 
 pus. 
 
 The cases in which pus is formed, are, properly 
 speaking, all reducible to one, which is, the state of 
 parts consequent to inflammation. For as far as we 
 yet know, observes Sir E. Home, pus has in no in- 
 stance been met with, unless preceded by inflamma- 
 tion ; and although, in some cases, a fluid has been 
 formed independent of preceding inflammation, it dif- 
 fers from pus in many of its properties. 
 
 In considering the time required for the formation of 
 pus, it is necessary to take notice of the periods which 
 are found, under different circumstances, to intervene 
 between a healthy or natural state of the parts, and 
 the presence of that fluid after the application of some 
 irritating substance to the skin. 
 
 In cases of wounds made into muscular parts, where 
 blood-vessels are divided, the first process which takes 
 place is the extravasation of red blood ; the second is 
 the exudation of coagulating lymph, which afterward 
 becomes vascular ; and the third, the formation of 
 matter, which last does not, in common, take place in 
 less than two days ; the precise time will, however, 
 vary exceedingly, according to the nature of the con- 
 stitution, and the state of the parts at the time. 
 
 If an irritating substance is applied to a cuticular 
 surface, upon which it raises a blister, pus will be 
 formed in about twenty-four hours. 
 
 PUSTULA. A little pustule. See Pustule. 
 
 Pustula oris. See Aphtha. 
 
 PUSTULE. ( Pustula , a little pustule; from pus , 
 matter.) Ecthyma; Eczema. Dr. Willan defines a 
 pustule to be an elevation of the cuticle, sometimes 
 globate, sometimes conoidal in its form, and containing 
 pus, or a lymph which is in general discoloured. Pus- 
 tules are various in their size, but the diameter of the 
 largest seldom exceeds two lines. There are many 
 different kinds of pustules, properly distinguished in 
 medical authors by specific appellations ; as, 1. Phly- 
 zacium, a small pustule containing pus, and raised on a 
 hard, circular, inflamed base, of a vivid red colour. It 
 is succeeded by a thick, hard, dark-coloured scab. 2. 
 Psydracium, according to Dr. Willan, a minute pus- 
 tule, irregularly circumscribed, producing but a slight 
 elevation of the cuticle, and terminating in a laminated 
 scab. Many of these pustules usually appear toge- 
 ther, and beoome confluent. When mature, they con- 
 tain pus; and, after breaking, discharge a thin watery 
 humour. 
 
 PUTA'MEN. (From puto, to cut.) The bark or 
 paring of any vegetable, as the walnut. Bee Juglans 
 
 regia. 
 
 PUTAMINEA3. The name of an order in Lin- 
 naius’s Fragments of a Natural Method, embracing 
 those which have an outer shell, or putamen, over a 
 hard fruit ; as in Capparis and Merisoma. 
 
 PUTREFACTION. (Putref actio ; from putrefacio, 
 to become rotten, to dissolve.) Putrid fermentation. 
 Putrefactive fermentation. The spontaneous decom- 
 position of such animal and vegetable matters as ex- 
 hale a foetid smell. The solid and the fluid matters 
 are resolved into gaseous compounds and vapours, 
 which escape and unite an earthy residuum. Thp re- 
 quisites to this process are, 1. A certain degree of hu- 
 midity. 2. The access of atmospheric air. 3. A cer- 
 tain degree of heat: hence the abstraction of the air 
 and water, or humidity, by drying, or its fixation 
 by cold, by salt, sugar, spices, &c., will counteract the 
 process of putrefaction, and favour the preservation of 
 food, on which principle some patents have been ob- 
 tained. See Fermentation. 
 
 [“ Puzzolana. This usually occurs in small frag- 
 ments, or friable masses, which have a dull, earthy 
 aspect and fracture, and seem to have been baked. Its 
 solidity does not exceed that of chalk. It is seldom 
 tumefied ; and its pores are neither so large nor nume- 
 rous as those of scoria. Its colours are gray, or whitish, 
 reddish, or nearly black. 
 
 “ By exposure to heat, it loses its power of affecting 
 the needle, and melts into a black slag. A variety, 
 examined by Bergman, yielded silex, 55 to 60; alu- 
 mine, 19 to 20; iron, 15 to 20; lime, 5 to 6. It often 
 contains distinct articles of pumice, quartz, and 
 scoria. 
 
 “Some mineralogists suppose the black puzzolana 
 to be altered scoria ; the white to be pumice, and 
 has proceeded from argillaceous minerals, baked or 
 calcined in the interior of the volcano. 
 
 “ But, whatever may have been its origin, it is ex- 
 tremely useful in the preparation of a mortar, which 
 hardens quickly, even under water. When thus em- 
 ployed, it is mixed with a small proportion of lime, 
 perhaps one-third. Mr. Kirwan supposes, that the 
 rapid induration of this mortar arises from the very 
 low oxidation of the iron. If the mortar be a long 
 time exposed to the air, previous to its use, it will 
 not harden. 
 
 “ The best puzzolana is said to occur in old currents 
 of lava ; but, when too earthy, it loses its peculiar pro- 
 perties. That which comes from Naples is generally 
 gray." — Clear. Min. A.] 
 
 Putrid Fever. See Typhus gravior. 
 
 PYLORIC. (Pyloricus ; from pylorus.) Belong- 
 ing to the pylorus. 
 
 Pyloric artery. Arteria pylorica. A branch of 
 the hepatic artery. 
 
 PYLO RUS. (From ttvXtj, an entrance, and ovpog, 
 a guard ; because it guards, as it were, the entrance 
 of the bowels.) Janitor; Portorarium ; Ostiarius. 
 The inferior aperture of the stomach, which opens 
 into the intestines. 
 
 Pyofoe'tic. (From jtvov, pus, and 7r oteoo, to make.) 
 Suppurative. 
 
 Pyorrhce'a. (From n vov, pus, and pew, to flow.) 
 A purulent discharge from the belly. 
 
 Pyotu'ria. (From irvov, pus, and ovpov, urine.) 
 Pyuria. A mucous or purulent urine. 
 
 PYRAMIDA'LIS. (From nvpapts, a pyramid.) A 
 muscle in the front of the belly. Fallopius, who is 
 considered as the first accurate describer of this mus 
 cle, gave it the name of pyramidalis, from its shape: 
 hence it is called pyramidalis Fallopii , by Douglas. 
 But Vesalius seems to have been acquainted with it, 
 and to have described it as a part of the rectus. It is 
 called pyramidalis vcl succenturiatus , by Cowper ; and 
 pubio-ombilical, by Dumas. It is a very small muscle, 
 situated at the bottom of the forepart of the rectus, 
 and is covered by the same aponeurosis that forms the 
 anterior part of the sheath of that muscle. It arises 
 by short, tendinous fibres, from the upper and forepart 
 of the os pubis. From this origin, which is seldom 
 more than an inch in breadth, its fibres ascend some- 
 what obliquely, to be inserted into the linea alba, and 
 inner edge of the rectus, commonly at about the dis- 
 tance of two inches from the pubes, and frequently at 
 a greater or less distance, but always below the umbi- 
 licus. In some subjects, the pyramidalis is wanting on 
 one or both sides ; and, when this happens, the inter- 
 nal oblique is usually found to be of greater thickness 
 at its lower part. Now and then, though rarely, there 
 are two at one side, and only one at the other, and Sa- 
 batier has even seen two on each side. Fallopius, and 
 many others after him, have considered it as the con- 
 gener of the internal oblique ; but its use seems to be 
 to assist the lower part of, the rectus. 
 
 Pyramidalis faciei. See Levator labii svperioris 
 alteque nasi. 
 
 PYRENEITE. A grayish-black coloured mineral, 
 found in the Pyrenees. 
 
 Pyrenoi'des. (From zsvpr/v , a kernel, and tiSo j, 
 likeness: so called from its kernel-like shape.) Ap- 
 plied to the odontoid process of the second vertebra. 
 
 Pyrete'rium. (From zsvp, fire, and rypco), to keep.) 
 The fire-hole of a furnace. 
 
 PYRE'TI-IRUM. (From zsvp, fire,' because of the 
 hot taste of its root.) See Anthcmis pyrethrum. 
 
 Pyrethrum sylvestre. See Achillea ptarmica. 
 
 PYRETICA. The name given by Dr. Good to an 
 order of his class Hcematica. Fevers. It has four 
 genera: Ephemera; Anetus ; Epanetus ; Enecia. 
 
 PYRETOLOGY. (Pyretologia ; from irvpflos, 
 fever, and Aoyoj, a discourse.) A discourse, or doc- 
 trine on fevers. 
 
 PYRE'XIA. (From zsvp, fire.) Fever. 
 
 Pyrexi*. Febrile diseases. The first class of Cul- 
 len’s Nosology ; characterized by frequency of pulse 
 after a cold shivering, with increase of heat, and espe- 
 cially, among other impaired functions, a diminution 
 of strength. 
 
 PYREXIAL. (From pyrexia , fever.) Appertain 
 ing to fever. 
 
 223 
 
PYR 
 
 PYR 
 
 PYRIFORMIS. (From piyrus, a pear, and forma, 
 a shape ; shaped like a pear.) A small radiated mus- 
 cle of the pelvis, situated under the glutaeus maximus, 
 along the inferior edge of the glutajus maximus. Py- 
 riformis , seu iliacus externus , of Douglas and Cowper. 
 Spigelius was the first who gave a name to this muscle, 
 which he called pyriformis , from its supposed resem- 
 blance to a pear. It is the pyriformis sive pyramida- 
 lis of Winslow ; and sacrotrochanterien of Dumas. It 
 arises by three, and sometimes four, tendinous and 
 fleshy origins, from the anterior surface of the second, 
 third, and fourth pieces of the os sacrum, so that this 
 part of it is within the pelvis. From these origins, the 
 muscle grows narrower, and passing out of the pelvis, 
 below the niche in the posterior part of the ilium, from 
 which it receives a few fleshy fibres, is inserted by a 
 roundish tendon, of an inch in length, into the upper 
 part of the cavity, at the root of the trochanter major. 
 The use of this muscle is to assist in moving the thigh 
 outwards, and moving it a little upwards. 
 
 PYRI'TES. (From roup, fire : so called because it 
 strikes fire with steel.) Native compounds of metal 
 with sulphur. 
 
 Pyrites arsenicalis. Sulphuret of iron with 
 arsenic. 
 
 PYRMONT. The name of a village in the circle 
 of Westphalia, in Germany, in which is a celeprated 
 mineral spring. Pyrmont water. Aqua pyrmontana 
 is of an agreeable, though strongly acidulated taste, 
 and emits a large portion of gas; which affects the 
 persons who attend at the well, as well as those who 
 drink the fluid, with a sensation somewhat resembling 
 that produced by intoxication. A general view of the 
 analysis of this water will show that it stands the first 
 in rank of the highly carbonated chalybeates, and con- 
 tains such an abundance of carbonic acid, as not only 
 to hold dissolved a number of carbonic salts, but to 
 show all the properties of this acid uncombined, and 
 in its most active form. Pyrmont water is likewise a 
 strong chalybeate, with regard to the proportion of 
 iron ; and it is, besides, a very hard water, containing 
 much selenite and earthy carbonates. The diseases to 
 which this mineral water may be advantageously ap- 
 plied, are the same as those for which the Spa, and 
 others of the acidulated chalybeates, are resorted to ; 
 that is, in all cases of debility that require an active 
 tonic that is not permanently heating ; as various dis- 
 orders in the alimentary canal, especially bilious vo- 
 miting, and diarrhoea, and complaints that originate 
 from obstructed menstruation. At Pyrmont, the com- 
 pany generally drink this water by glassfuls, in a morn- 
 ing, to the quantity of two, three, or more English 
 pints. Its common operation is by urine ; but, if taken 
 copiously, it generally proves laxative ; and when it 
 has not this effect, and that effect is wanted, they com- 
 monly mix, with the first glass drank in the morning, 
 from one to five or six drachms of some purging salts. 
 
 PYROACETIC ACID. ( Acidum pycitricum ; so 
 called because it is obtained by the action of fire on the 
 acetic acid.) Pyroacetic spirit. Obtained by the de- 
 structive distillation of the,flcetates, from which a mo- 
 dified vinegar escapes, called pyroacetic or spirit. 
 
 PYROCITRIC ACID. Acidum pyrocitricum. A 
 new acid obtained by distilling citric acid. 
 
 “ When citric acid is put to distil in a retort, it begins 
 at first by melting ; the water of crystallization sepa- 
 rates almost entirely from it by a continuance of the 
 fusion ; then it assumes a yellowish tint, which gradu- 
 ally deepens. At the same time there is disengaged a 
 white vapour which goes over, to be condensed in the 
 receiver. Towards the end of the calcination a brown- 
 ish vapour is seen to form, and there remains in the 
 bottom of the retort a light very brilliant charcoal. 
 
 The product contained in the receiver consists of two 
 different liquids. One of an amber yellow colour, and 
 anoily aspect, occupies thelower part; another, colour- 
 less and liquid like water, of a very decided acid taste, 
 floats above. After separating them from one another, 
 we perceive that the first has a very strong bituminous 
 odour, and an acid and acrid taste ; that it reddens 
 powerfully the tincture of litmus, but that it may be 
 deprived almost entirely of that acidity by agitation 
 with water, in which it divides itself into globules, 
 which soon fall to the bottom of the vessel, and are not 
 long in uniting to one mass, in the manner of oils hea- 
 vier than water. 
 
 In this state it possesses some of the properties of 
 224 
 
 these substances ; it is soluble in alkohol, rother, and 
 the caustic alkalies. However, it does not long con- 
 tinue thus ; it becomes acid, and sometimes even it is 
 observed to deposite at the end of some days, white 
 crystals, which have a very strong acidity ; if we then 
 agitate it anew with water, it dissolves in a great mea 
 sure, and abandons a yellow or brownish pitchy mat 
 ter, of a very obvious empyreumatic smell, and which 
 has much analogy with the oil obtained in the distilla- 
 tion of other vegetable matters. The same effect takes 
 place when we keep it under water; it diminishes 
 gradually in volume, the water acquires a sour taste, 
 and a thick oil remains at the bottom of the vessel. 
 
 This liquid may be regarded as a combination (of 
 little permanence indeed) of the peculiar acid with the 
 oil formed in similar circumstances. 
 
 As to the liquid and colourless portion which floated 
 over this oil, it was ascertained to contain no citric 
 acid carried over , nor acetic acid ; first, because on 
 saturating it with carbonate of lime, a soluble calca- 
 reous salt was obtained ; and, secondly, because this salt, 
 treated with sulphuric acid, evolved no odour of acetic 
 acid. 
 
 From this calcareous salt the lime was separated by 
 oxalic acid ; or the salt itself was decomposed with 
 acetate of lead, and the precipitate treated with sul- 
 phuretted hydrogen. By these two processes, this new 
 acid was separated in a state of purity. 
 
 Properties of the pyrocitric acid. — This acid is white, 
 inodorous, of a strongly acid taste. It is difficult to 
 make it crystallize in a regular manner, but it is usually 
 presented in a white mass, formed by the interlacement 
 of very fine small needles. Projected on a hot body it 
 melts, is converted into white very pungent vapours, 
 and leaves some traces of carbon. When heated in a 
 retort, it affords an oily-looking acid, and yellowish 
 liquid, and is partially decomposed. It is very soluble 
 in water and in alkohol ; water at the temperature of 
 10° C. (50° F.) dissolves one-thiru of its weight. The 
 watery solution has a strongly acid taste, it does not 
 precipitate lime or barytes water, nor the greater part 
 of metallic solutions, with the exception of acetate of 
 lead and protonitrate of mercury. With the oxides it 
 forms salts possessing properties different from the ci- 
 trates. 
 
 The pyrocitrate of potassa crystallizes in small nee 
 dies, which are white, and unalterable in the air. It 
 dissolves in about 4 parts of water. Its solution gives 
 no precipitate with the nitrate of silver, or of barytes ; 
 while that of the citrate of barytes forms precipitates 
 with these salts. 
 
 The pyrocilrate of lime directly formed, exhibits a 
 white crystalline mass, composed of needles, opposed 
 to each other, in a ramification form. This salt has a 
 sharp taste. It dissolves in 25 parts of water at 50° 
 Fahr. 
 
 The solution ’of the pyrocitric acid saturated with 
 barytes water, lets falL, at the end of some hours, a very 
 white crystalline powder, which is pyrocitrate of ba- 
 rytes. This salt is solunie in 150 parts of cold water, 
 and in 50 of boiling water. 
 
 The pyrocitrate of lead is easily obtained by pouring 
 pyrocitrate of potassa into a solution of acetate of lead. 
 The pyrocitrate of lead presents itself under the form 
 of a white gelatinous semitransparent mass, winch be- 
 comes dry jn the air.” 
 
 PYROGOM. A variety of diopside. 
 
 PYROLA. (From pyrus , a pear : so named be- 
 cause its leaves resemble those of a pear-tree.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Liiintean system Class, 
 Decandria ; Order, JUonogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the wintergreen. See 
 Pyrola rotundifolia. 
 
 Pyrola rotundifoua. The systematic name of 
 the round-leaved wintergreen. This elegant little 
 plant, common in our woods, is now forgotten in the 
 practice of medicine. It possesses gently adstringent 
 qualities, and has a somewhat bitter taste. 
 
 [“Pyrola umbellata The pyrola umbellata, or 
 wintergreen , is a common plant of the American 
 forest. Its leaves have a taste intermediate between 
 sweet and bitter, which in the stalk and roots, is com- 
 bined with some pungency. Spirit extracts these pro- 
 perties ; likewise water, though less perfectly. This 
 plant has been formerly used in rheumatism. More 
 recently it has been found a very useful palliative in 
 strangury and nephritis, both in this country and in 
 
PYR 
 
 PYR 
 
 Europe, In dropsy it has sometimes exhibited striking 
 effects as a diuretic, a pint of the saturated infusion 
 being taken every twenty-four hours. It has the ad- 
 vantage, over the more common diuretics, that it does 
 not offend the stomach, but, on the contrary, invigo- 
 rates that organ, and assists digestion. The bruised 
 leaves, externally applied, act as a rubefacient and a 
 discutient to indolent swellings.” — Bigelow's Materia 
 Medic a. A.] 
 
 P YROLIGNEOUS ACID. (Acidum pyrolignosum ; 
 so called because it is procured by distilling wood.) 
 “ In the destructive distillation of any kind of wood, an 
 acid is obtained, which was formerly called acid spirit 
 of wood , and since, pyroligneous acid. Fourcroy and 
 Vauqueliu showed that the acid was merely the acetic, 
 contaminated with empyreumatic oil and bitumen. See 
 Gertie acid. 
 
 Under Acetic Acid will be found a full account of 
 the production and purification of pyroligneous acid. 
 Monge discovered about two years ago, that this acid 
 has the property of preventing the decomposition of 
 animal substances. Mr. William Dinsdale, of Field 
 Cottage, Colchester, three years prior to the date of 
 Monge’s discovery did propose to the Lords Commis- 
 sioners of the Admiralty, to apply a pyroligneous acid, 
 (prepared out of the contact of .iron vessels, which 
 blacken it,) to the purpose of preserving animal food, 
 wherever their ships might go. As this application 
 may in many cases aft'ord valuable anti-scorbutic arti- 
 cles of food, and thence be eminently conducive to the 
 health of seamen, it is to be hoped that their Lordship’s 
 will, ere long, carry into effect Mr. Dinsdale’s ingenious 
 plan, as far as shall be deemed necessary. It is suffi- 
 cient to plunge meat for a few moments into this acid, 
 even slightly empyreumatic, to preserve it as long as 
 you please. ‘ Putrefaction,’ it is said, 1 not only stops, 
 but retrogrades.’ To the empyreumatic oil a part of 
 this effect has been ascribed ; and hence has been ac- 
 counted for, the agency of smoke in the preservation of 
 tongues, hams, herrings, &c. Dr. Jorg of Leipsic has 
 entirely recovered several anatomical preparations 
 from incipient corruption by pouring this acid over 
 them. With the empyreumatic oil or tar he has 
 smeared pieces of flesh already advanced in decay, and 
 notwithstanding that the weather was hot, they soon 
 became dry and sound. To the above statements Mr. 
 Ramsay of Glasgow, an eminent manufacturer of py- 
 roligneous acid, and well known for the purity of his 
 vinegar from wood, has recently added the following 
 facts in the 5th number of the Edinburgh Philosophical 
 Journal. If fish be simply dipped in redistilled pyroligne- 
 ous acid, of the specific gravity of 1.012, and afterward 
 dried in the shade, they preserve perfectly well. On 
 boiling herrings treated in this manner, they were very 
 agreeable to the taste, and had nothing of the disagree- 
 able empyreuma which those of his earlier experiments 
 had, which were steeped for three hours in the acid. 
 A number of very fine haddocks were cleaned, split, 
 and slightly sprinkled with salt for six hours. After 
 being drained, they were dipped for about three seconds 
 in pyroligneous acid, then hung up in the shade for six 
 days. On being broiled, the fish were of an uncom- 
 monly fine flavour, and delicately white. Beef treated 
 in the same way had the same flavour as Hamburgh 
 beef, and kept as well. Mr. Ramsay has since found, 
 that his perfectly purified vinegar, specific gravity 
 1.034, being applied by a cloth or sponge to the surface 
 of fresh meat, makes it keep sweet and sound for se- 
 veral days longer in summer than it otherwise would. 
 Immersion for a minute in his purified common vinegar, 
 specific gravity 1.009, protects beef and fish from all 
 taint in summer, provided they be hung up and dried 
 in the shade. When, by frequent use, the pyroligneous 
 acid has become impure, it may be clarified by beating 
 up twenty gallons of it with a dozen of eggs in the usual 
 manner, and heating the mixture in an iron boiler. 
 Before boiling, the eggs coagulate, and bring the impu- 
 rities to the surface of the boiler, which are of course to 
 he carefully skimmed off. The acid must be imme- 
 diately withdrawn from the boiler, as itactson iron.” 
 
 PYROLITHIC ACID. “When uric acid concre- 
 tions are distilled in a retort, silvery white plate sub- 
 lime. These are pyrolithate of ammonia. When their 
 solution is poured into that of subacelate of lead, a py 
 rolilhateof lead falls, which, after proper washing, i» to 
 he shaken with water, and decomposed by sulphuretted 
 hydrogen gas. The supernatant liquid is now a solu- 
 
 tion of pyrolithic acid, which yields small acicular 
 crystals by evaporation. By heat, these melt and sub- 
 lime in white needles. They are soluble in four parts 
 of cold water, and the solution reddens vegetable blues. 
 Boiling alkohol dissolves the acid, but on cooling it 
 deposites it, in small white grains. Nitric acid dissolves 
 without changing it. Hence, pyrolithic is a different 
 acid from the lithic, which, by nitric acid, is convert- 
 ible into purpurate of ammonia. The pyrolithate of 
 lime crystallizes in stalactites which have a bitter and 
 slightly acrid taste. It consists of UJ.4 acid -f- 8.6 lirnc. 
 Pyrolithate of barytes is a nearly insoluble powder. 
 The salts of potassa, soda, and ammonia, are soluble, 
 and the former two crystallizable. At a red heat, and 
 by passing it over ignited oxide of copper, it is decom- 
 posed, into oxygen 44.32, carbon 28.29, azote 16.84, hy- 
 drogen 10.” 
 
 P YROMALIC ACID. “ When malic or sorbic acid 
 for they are the same, is distilled in a retort, an acid 
 sublimate, in white needles, appears in the neck of the 
 retort, and an acid liquid distils into the receiver. This 
 liquid, by evaporation, affords crystals, constituting a 
 peculiar acid to which the above name has been given. 
 
 They are permanent in the air, melt at 118° Fahr., and 
 on cooling, form a pearl-coloured mass of diverging nee- 
 dles. When thrown on red-hot coals, they completely 
 evaporate in an acrid, c^ugh-exciting smoke. Exposed 
 to a strong heat in a retort, they are partly sublimed in 
 needles, and are partly decomposed. They are very 
 soluble in strong alkohol, and in double their weight of 
 water, at the ordinary temperature. The solution 
 reddens vegetable blues, and yields white flocculent 
 precipitates with acetate of lead and nitrate of mer- 
 cury ; but produces no precipitate with lime-water. 
 By mixing it with barytes water, a white powder falls, 
 which is redissolved by dilution with water, after 
 which, by gentle evaporation, the pyroinalate of bary- 
 tes may be obtained in silvery plates. These consist of 
 100 acid, and 185.142 barytes, or in prime equivalents, 
 of 5.25 + 9.75.” 
 
 PYROMETER. (FromnJup, fire, and ysrpov, mea- 
 sure.) To measure those higher degrees of heat to 
 which the thermometer cannot be applied, there have 
 been other instruments invented by different philoso- 
 phers : these are called pyrometers. The most cele- 
 brated instrument of this kind, and which has been 
 adopted into general use, is that invented by the late 
 ingenious Mr. Wedgwood. 
 
 This instrument is also sufficiently simple. It con- 
 sists of two pieces of brass fixed on a plate, so as to be 
 6-10ths of an inch asunder at one end, and 3-10ths at 
 the other ; a scale is marked upon them, which is di- 
 vided into 240 equal parts, each 1-lOth of an inch ; and 
 with this his gauge, are furnished a sufficient number 
 of pieces of baked clay, which must have been pre- 
 pared in a red heat, and must be of given dimensions. 
 These pieces of clay, thus prepared, are first to be ap- 
 plied cold, to the rule of the gauge, that there may no 
 mistake take place in regard to their dimensions. Then 
 any one of them is to be exposed to the heat which is 
 to be measured, till it shall have been completely pene- 
 trated by it. It is then removed and applied to the 
 gauge. The difference between its former and its pre- 
 sent dimensions will show how much it has shrunk; 
 and will consequently indicate to what degree the in- 
 tensity of the heat to which it was exposed amounted. 
 
 High temperatures can thus be ascertained with ac- 
 curacy. Each degree of Wedgwood’s pyrometer is 
 equal to 130° of Fahrenheit’s. 
 
 PYROMUCIC ACID. (Acidum pyromucicum ; be- 
 cause it was obtained from the distillation of gum.) 
 Pyronmcous acid. “ This acid, discovered in 1818, by 
 Ilouton Labillardiere, is one of the products of the dis- 
 tillation of mucic acid. When we wish to procure it, 
 the operation must be performed in a glass retort fur- 
 nished with a receiver. The acid is formed in the 
 brown liquid, which is produced along with it, and 
 which contains water, acetic acid, and empyreumatic 
 oil ; a very small quantity of the pyromucic acid re- 
 maining attached to the vault of the retort, under the 
 form of crystals. These crystals being coloured, are 
 added to the brown liquor, which is then diluted with 
 three or four times its quantity of water, in order to 
 throw down a certain portion of oil. The whole is 
 next filtered, and evaporated to a suitable degree. A 
 great deal of acetic acid is volatilized, and then the 
 new acid crystallizes. On decanting the mother wa- 
 
QUA. 
 
 Mrs, and concentrating them farther, they yield crys- 
 tals anew ; but as these are small and yellowish, it is ne- 
 cessary to make them undergo a second distillation to 
 render them susceptible of being perfectly purified by 
 crystallization. 150 parts of mucic acid furnish about 
 60 of brown liquor, from which we can obtain 8 to 10 
 of pure pyromucic acid. 
 
 This acid is white, inodorous, of a strongly acid 
 taste, and a decided action on litmus. Exposed to heat 
 in a retort it melts at the temperature of 266° F., then 
 volatilizes, and condenses into a liquid, which passes 
 on cooling into a crystalline mass, covered with very 
 fine needles. It leaves very slight traces of residuum 
 in the bottom of the retort. 
 
 On burning coals, it instantly diffuses white, pun- 
 gent vapours. Ak has no action on it. Water at 60° 
 dissolves one twenty-eighth of its weight. Boiling wa- 
 ter dissolves it much more abundantly, and on cooling 
 abandons a portion of it, in small elongated plates, 
 which cross in every direction.” 
 
 Pyro-mucoua acid. See Pyromucic acid. 
 
 PY ROPE. A subspecies of dodecahedral garnet, of 
 a dark blood-red colour. It comes from Saxony, and 
 is highly esteemed as a gem. 
 
 PYROPHORUS. An artificial product, which takes 
 fire or becomes ignited, on exposure to the air. It is 
 prepared from alum by calcination, with the addition 
 of various inflammable bodies. 
 
 PYROPHYSALITE. See Physalite. 
 
 PYRO'SIS. (From zsvpou), to burn.) Pyrosis sue- 
 cica , of Sauvages. Cardialgia spuiatoria, of Lin- 
 naeus. A disease called in Scotland the water-brash ; 
 in England, black-water. A genus of disease in the 
 class Neuroses , and order Spasmi , of Cullen ; known 
 by a burning pain in the stomach, attended with co- 
 pious eructation, generally of a watery insipid fluid. 
 
 PYROSMALITE. A liver-eoloured mineral, which 
 comes from Wermeland. 
 
 PYROTARTARIC ACID. {Acidum pyro-tartari- 
 eum ; so called because obtained by the destructive 
 distillation of tartaric acid.) “ Into a coated glass re- 
 tort introduce tartar, or rather tartaric acid, till it is 
 half full, and fit to it a tubulated receiver. Apply 
 heat, which is to be gradually raised ft) redness. Pyro- 
 tartarie acid of a brown colour, from impurity, is found 
 in the liquid products. We must filter these through 
 paper previously wetted, to separate the oily matter. 
 Saturate the liquid with carbonate of potassa ; evapo- 
 rate to dryness ; redissolve,' and filter through clean 
 moistened paper. By repeating this process of evapo- 
 ration, solution, and filtration, several times, we suc- 
 ceed in separating all the oil. The dry salt is then to 
 be treated in a glass retort, at a moderate heat, with 
 dilute sulphuric acid. There passes over into the re- 
 ceiver, first of all, a liquor containing evidently acetic 
 acid ; but towards the end of the distillation, there is 
 condensed in the vault of the retort, a white and fo- 
 
 QUA 
 
 Hated sublimate, which is the pyrotartaric acid, per 
 fectly pure. 
 
 It has a very sour taste, and reddens powerfully the 
 tincture of turnsole. Heated in an open vessel, the 
 acid rises in a white smoke, without leaving the char- 
 coaly residuum which is left in a retort. It is very so- 
 luble in water, from which it is separated in crystals 
 by spontaneous evaporation. The bases combine with 
 it, forming pyrotartarates, of which those of potassa, 
 soda, ammonia, barytes, strontites, and lime, are very 
 soluble. That of potassa is deliquescent, soluble in 
 alkohol, capable of crystallizing in plates, like the ace- 
 tate of potassa. This pyrotartarate precipitates both 
 acetate of lead and nitrate of mercury, while the acid 
 itself precipitates only the latter. Rose is the disco- 
 verer of this acid, which was formerly confounded 
 with the acetic.” 
 
 Pyro-tartarous acid. See Pyro-tartaric acid. 
 
 Pyrote'chnia. (From zsvp, fire, and t£%v> 7, an art.) 
 Chemistry, or that art by which the properties of bo- 
 dies are examined by fire. 
 
 Pyro'tica. (From raupou, to burn.) Caustics. 
 
 PYROXENE. See Augite. 
 
 PY'RUS. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, lcosandria; Order, Penta- 
 gynia. 
 
 Pyrus communis. The pear-tree. The fruit is 
 analagous to that of the apple, but more delicately fla- 
 voured. Its juice, when fermented, forms perry. 
 
 Pyrus cydonia. The systematic name of the quince- 
 tree. The fruit is termed Cydonium malum , or quince. 
 The tree which affords this fruit is the Pyrus— foliis 
 integcrrimis, floribus , solitariis, of Linnams. Quince 
 seeds are directed by the London College to be made 
 into a decoction, which is recommended in aph- 
 thous affections, and excoriations of the mouth and 
 fauces. 
 
 Pyrus malus. The systematic name of the apple- 
 tree. The common crab-tree is the parent of all the 
 vast variety of apples at present cultivated. Apples, 
 in general, when ripe, afford a pleasant and easily di- 
 gestible fruit for the table ; but, when the stomach is 
 weak, they are very apt to remain unaltered for some 
 days, and to produce dyspepsia. Sour fruits are to 
 be considered unwholesome, except when boiled or 
 baked, and rend red soft and mellow with the addition 
 of sugar. 
 
 Pyu'lcum. (From zsvov , pus, and eA/cw, to draw.) 
 An instrument to extract the pus from the cavity of 
 any sinuous ulcer. 
 
 Pyu'ria. See Pyoturia. 
 
 Pyxaca'ntha. (From zsvlos , box, and aicavda , a 
 thorn.) The barberry, orthorny box-tree. 
 
 PY'XIS. {Pyxis, idis. f. ; so called because it was 
 made with the iru^os, or box-tree.) Properly a box ; 
 but, from its resemblance, the cavity of the hip-bone, 
 or acetabulum, has been sometimes so called. 
 
 Q P. An abbreviation of quantum placet , as much 
 • as you please. 
 
 Q. S. The contraction for quantum sufficit , a suffi- 
 cient quantity. 
 
 Q. V. An abbreviation of quantum vis , as much -as 
 you will. 
 
 QUADRANGULUS. Quadrangular. Often used 
 to express form of muscles, leaves, &.* The recepta- 
 cle of the Dorstenia houstonii , and contrayerva, is 
 quadrangulara. 
 
 QUADRA'TUS. (From quadra , square : so called 
 from its figure.) See Depressor laJbii inferioris. 
 
 Quadratus femoris. Tuber-ischiotrockanterien, 
 of Dumas. A muscle of the thigh, situated on the 
 eutside of the pelvis. It is a flat, thin, and fleshy 
 muscle, but not of the shape its name would seem to 
 indicate. It is situated immediately betow the gemini. 
 It arises tendinous and fleshy from the external sur- 
 face and lower edge of the tuberosity of the ischium, 
 and is inserted by short tendinous fibres into a ridge 
 which is seen extending from the bases of the trochan- 
 
 ter major to that of the trochanter minor. Its use is to 
 bring the os femoris outwards. 
 
 Quadratus gen*:. See Platysma-myoides. 
 
 Quadratus labii inferioris. See Depressor 
 labii inferioris. 
 
 Quadratus lumborum. Quadratus, seu lumbaris 
 externus, of Winslow. Ilio-lumbicostal, of Dumas. A 
 muscle situated within the cavity of the abdomen. This 
 is a small, flat, and oblong muscle, that has gotten the 
 name of quadratus , from its shape, which is that of an 
 irregular square. It it situated laterally, at the lower 
 part of the spine. It arises tendinous and fleshy from 
 about two inches from the posterior part of the spine 
 of the ilium. From this broad origin it ascends 
 obliquely inwards, and is inserted into the transverse 
 processes of the four superior lumbar vertebra;, into 
 the lower edge of the last rib, and, by a small tendon, 
 that passes up under the diaphragm into the side of the 
 last vetebra of the back. When this muscle acts singly, 
 it draws the loins to one side ; when both muscles act, 
 they serve to support the spina, and perhaps to bend it 
 
QUA 
 
 fbrwards. In laborious respiration, the quadratus lum- 
 borum may assist in pulling down the ribs. 
 
 Quadratus maxillae inferiors. See Platysma- 
 ruyoides. 
 
 Quadratus radii. See Pronator radii- quadratus. 
 
 Quadri'ga. (From quatuor, four, and jugum, a 
 yoke.) A bandage which resembles the trappings of a 
 four- horse cart. 
 
 [“ Quadroxalate of potassa. Tiffs may be com- 
 posed by several methods. It was formed by Dr. 
 Wollaston by digesting the bin-oxalate in nitric or mu- 
 riatic acid. The alkali is divided into two parts, one 
 of which unites with the mineral acid, and the other 
 half remains in combination with the oxalic acid. It 
 forms beautiful crystals, which may be obtained pure 
 by solution, and a second crystallization. 
 
 “If three parts by weight of the quadroxalate be 
 decomposed by burning, and the alkali, which is thus 
 disengaged, be mixed with a solution of one part of 
 the crystallized salt, the latter is exactly neutralized. 
 Hence the quadroxalate contains four times the acid 
 that exists in the oxalate. The analysis of this class 
 of salts, from which Dr. Wollaston drew a striking ex- 
 emplification of the law of simple multiples discovered 
 by Mr. Dalton, may be recapitulated as follows : 
 
 Atoms of Atoms Equiv. 
 
 base. of acid. Base. Acid. num . 
 
 The oxalate consists of 1+ 1 48 + 36 = 84 
 
 The bin-oxalate 1 + 2 48 + 72 = 120 
 
 The quadroxalate. .. 1 + 4 48 + 144 = 192 
 
 . “ Estimating, therefore, from the weights of their 
 atoms, 100 of potassa should be united, in the oxalate, 
 with 75 of acid ; in the bin-oxalate with 150 ; and in 
 the quadroxalate with 300.” — Web's Manual of Che- 
 mistry. A.] 
 
 QUARTA'NA. Febris quartana. A fourth-day 
 ague. Of this species of ague, as well as the other 
 kinds, there are several varieties noticed by authors. 
 The most frequent of these are, 1. The double quar- 
 tan, with two paroxysms, or fits, on the first day, none 
 on the second and third, and two again on the fourth 
 day. 2. The double quartan, with a paroxysm on the 
 first day, another on the second, but none on the third. 
 3. The triple quartan, with three paroxysms every 
 fourth day. 4. The triple quartans with a slight 
 paroxysm every day, every fourth paroxysm being 
 similar. See also Febris intermittens. 
 
 QUARTATION. An operation, in assaying, by 
 which the quantity of one thing is made equal to a 
 fourth part of the quantity of another thing. 
 
 QUARTZ. This name is given to a genus of min- 
 erals which Jameson divides into two species, rhom- 
 boidal quartz, and indivisible quartz. 
 
 The rhomboidal contains fourteen subspecies. 1. 
 Amethyst. 2. Rock crystal. 3. Milk quartz, which is 
 of a rose red, and milk-white colour. It is found in Ba- 
 varia. 4. Common quartz of many colours, and is 
 one of the most abundant minerals in nature. 6. Cat’s 
 eye. 7. Fibrous quartz of a grayish or yellowish white 
 colour, found on the banks of the Moldau, in Bohemia. 
 8. Iron flint. 9. Hornstone. 10. Flinty slate. 11. 
 Flint. 12. Calcedony. 13. Heliotrope. 14. Jasper. 
 
 The indivisible quartz has nine subspecies 1. Float- 
 stone. 2. Quartz or siliceous sinter, of which there 
 are three kinds, the common, opaline, and pearly. 3. 
 Hyalite. 4. Opal. 5. Menilite. 6. Obsidian. 7. 
 Pitchstone. 8. Pearlstone. 9. Pumicestone. 
 
 [Quartz resinite commune. SeeHalb-opal. A.] 
 
 QUA'SSIA. (From a slave of the name of Quassi , 
 who first used it with uncommon success as a secret 
 remedy in the malignant endemic fevers which fre- 
 quently prevailed at Surinam.) 1. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, De- 
 candria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the bitter quassia. 
 See Quassia amara. 
 
 Quassia amara. The systematic name of the bit- 
 ter quassia-tree. The root, bark, and wood of this 
 tree, Quassia— floribus hermaphroditis , foliis impari- 
 piruiatis, foliolis oppositis, sessilibus,pctiolo articulato 
 alato , floribus racemosis, of Linnaius, are all compre- 
 hended in the catalogues of the materia medica. The 
 tree is a native of South America, particularly of Suri- 
 nam, and also of some of the West India islands. 
 
 The roots are perfectly ligneous ; they may be medi- 
 cally considered in the same light as the wood, which 
 Is now most generally employed, and seems to differ 
 
 Yy 2 
 
 QUA 
 
 from the bark in being less intensely bitter ; the latter 
 is therefore thought to be a more powerful medicine. 
 Quassia has no sensible odour ; its taste is that of a 
 pure bitter, more intense and durable than that of 
 almost any other known substance ; it imparts its 
 virtues more completely to watery than to spirituous 
 menstrua, and its infusions are not blackened by the ad- 
 dition of sulphate of iron. The watery extract is from a 
 sixth to a ninth of the weight of the wood, the spirituous 
 about a twenty-fourth. Quassia, as before observed, 
 derived its name from a negro named Quassi, who 
 employed it with uncommon success as a secret remedy 
 in the malignant endemic fevers, which frequently 
 prevailed at Surinam. In consequence of a valuable 
 consideration, this secret was disclosed to Daniel Ro- 
 lander, a Swede, who brought specimens of the quassia 
 wood to Stockholm, in the year 1756 ; and since then 
 the effects of this drug have been generally tried in 
 Europe, and numerous testimonies of its efficacy puh 1 
 lished by many respectable authors. Various experi- 
 ments with quassia have likewise been made, with a 
 view to ascertain its antiseptic powers; from which it 
 appears to have considerable influence in retarding the 
 tendency to putrefaction ; and this, Professor Murray 
 thinks, cannot be attributed to its sensible qualities, as it 
 possesses no adstringency whatever ; nor can it depend 
 upon its bitterness, as gentian is much bitterer, yet less 
 antiseptic. The medicinal virtues ascribed to quassia 
 are those of a tonic, stomachic, antiseptic, and febri- 
 fuge. It has been found very effectual in restoring 
 digestion, expelling flatulencies, and removing habitual 
 costiveness, produced from debility of the intestines* 
 and common to a sedentary life. Dr. Lettsom, whose 
 extensive practice gave him an opportunity of trying 
 the effects of quassia in a great number of cases, says, 
 “ In debility, succeeding febrile diseases, the Peruvian 
 bark is most -generally more tonic and salutary than 
 any other vegetable hitherto known ; but in hysterical 
 atony, to which the female sex is so prone, the quassia 
 affords more vigour and relief to the system than the 
 other, especially when united with the vitriolum 
 album, and still more with the aid of some absorbent.’' 
 In dyspepsia, arising from hard drinking, and also in 
 diarrhoeas, the doctor exhibited the quassia with great 
 success. But with respect to the tonic and febrifuge 
 qualities of quassia, he says, “ I by no means subscribe 
 to the Linmean opinion, where the author declares, 
 ‘me quidern judice chinchinam longe superat.”’ It 
 is very well known, that there are certain peculiarities 
 of the air, and idiosyncrasies of constitution, unfa- 
 vourable to the exhibition of Peruvian bark, even in the 
 most clear intermissions of fever ; and writers have 
 repeatedly noticed it. But this is comparatively rare. 
 About midsummer, 1785, Dr. L. met with several in- 
 stances of low remittent and nervous fevers, wherein 
 the bark uniformly aggravated the symptoms, though 
 given in intermissions ihe most favourable to its success, 
 and wherein quassia, or snakeroot, was successfully 
 substituted. In such cases, he mostly observed, that 
 there was great congestion in the hepatic system, and 
 the debility at the same time discouraged copious eva- 
 cuations. And in many fevers, without evident remis- 
 sions to warrant the use of the bark, while at the time 
 increasing debility began to threaten the life of the 
 patient, the Doctor found that quassia, or snakeroot, 
 singly or combined, upheld the vital powers, and pro- 
 moted a critical intermission of fever, by which an 
 opportunity was afforded for the bark to effect a cure. 
 It may be given in infusion, or in pills made from the 
 watery extract ; the former is generally preferred, in 
 the proportion of three or four scruples of the wood ter 
 twelve ounces of water. 
 
 Quassia simarouba. The systematic name of the 
 simarouba quassia. Simarouba; Simaraba; Euony- 
 mus ; Quassia— floribus monoids , foliis abrupte pm- 
 nati.s , foliolis alternis subpetiolatis petiolo nude flori- 
 bus paniculatis , of Linmeus. The bark of this tree, 
 which is met with in the shops, is obtained from the 
 roots ; and, acccording to Dr. Wright of Jamaica, it is 
 rough, scaly, and waited ; the inside, when fresh, is a 
 full yellow, but when dried, paler: it has but little 
 smell ; the taste is bitter, but not disagreeable It is 
 esteemed in the West Indies, in dysenteries and other 
 fluxes, as restoring tone to the intestines, allaying their 
 spasmodic motions, promoting the secretions by urine 
 and perspiration, and removing lowness of spirits at- 
 tending those diseases. It is said also that it soon 
 
QUE 
 
 disposes the'patient to sleep ; takes off tlie gripes and 
 tenesmus, and changes the stools to their natural colour 
 and consistence. 
 
 Qua'trio. (From quatuor , four : so called because 
 it has four sides.) The astragalus. 
 
 Queen of the meadow. See Spircea ulmaria 
 
 Quercera. See Epiahts. 
 
 [Quercitron. See Qucrcus tinctoria. A.] 
 
 Que'rcula. (Quercula ; diminutive of quercus , 
 the oak : so called because it has leaves like the oak.) 
 An antiquated name of the germander. See Teucrium 
 chamcedrys. 
 
 QUE'RCUS. (From quero , to inquire; because 
 divinations were formerly given from oaks by the 
 Druids.) The oak. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class Moncecia; Order , Polyandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the oak. See Quer- 
 cus robur. 
 
 Quercus cerris. The systematic name of the tree 
 which affords the JVuxgalla. Galla maxima orbicu- 
 lata. The gall-nut. By this name is usually denoted 
 any protuberance, tubercle, or tumour, produced by 
 the puncture of insects on plants and trees of different 
 kinds. These galls are of various forms and sizes, 
 and no less different with regard to their internal struc- 
 ture. Some have only one cavity, and others a num- 
 ber of small cells, communicating with each other. 
 Some of them are as hard as the wood of the tree they 
 grow on, while others are soft and spongy ; the first 
 bQng termed gall-nuts, and the latter berry-galls, or 
 apple-galls. 
 
 The gall used in medicine is thus produced the 
 cynips quercus folii, an insect of the fly-kind, deposites 
 its eggs in the leaves and other tender parts of the tree. 
 Around each puncture an excrescence is presently 
 formed, within which the egg is hatched, and the worm 
 passes through all the stages of its metamorphosis, 
 until it becomes a perfect insect, when it eats its way 
 out of its prison. The best oak-galls are heavy, knotted, 
 and of a bluish colour, and are obtained from Aleppo. 
 They are nearly entirely soluble in water, with the 
 assistance of heat. From 500 grains of Aleppo galls, 
 Sir Humphry Davy obtained by infusion 185 grains of 
 solid matter, which on analysis appeared to consist of 
 tannin 130; mucilage, and matter rendered insoluble 
 by evaporation, 12 ; gallic acid, with a little extractive 
 matter, 31 ; the remainder, calcareous earth and saline 
 matter, 12. Another sort comes from the south of 
 Europe, of a light brownish or whitish colour, smooth, 
 round, easily broken, less compact, and of a much 
 larger size. The two sorts differ only in size and 
 strength, two of the blue galls being supposed equiva- 
 lent in this respect to three of the others. 
 
 Oak-galls are supposed to be the strongest adstringent 
 in the vegetable kingdom. Both water and spirit take 
 up nearly all their virtue, though the spirituous extract 
 is the strongest preparation. The powder is, however, 
 the best form ; and the dose is from a few grains to 
 half a drachm. 
 
 They are not much used in medicine, though they 
 are said to be beneficial in intermittents. Dr. Cullen 
 has cured agues, by giving half a drachm of the pow- 
 der of galls every two or three hours during the inter- 
 mission ; and by it alone, or joined with camomile 
 flowers, has prevented the return of the paroxysms. 
 But the Doctor states the amount of his results only to 
 be this : that, “ in many cases, the galls cured the inter 
 luittents ; but that it failed also in many cases in which 
 the Peruvian bark afterward proved successful.” A 
 fomentation, made by macerating half an ounce of 
 bi uised galls in a quart of boiling water for an hour, has 
 been found useful for the piles, the prolapsus ani, and 
 the fluor albus, applied cold. An injection, simply ad- 
 stringent, is made by diluting this fomentation, and 
 used in gleets and leucorrhcea. The camphorated 
 ointment of galls has been found also serviceable in 
 piles, after the use of leeches ; and is made by incor- 
 porating half a drachm of camphor with one ounce of 
 hog’s lard, and adding two drachms of galls in very fine 
 powder. In fact, galls may be employed for the same 
 purposes as oak-bark, and are used under the same 
 forms. 
 
 Quercus esculus. The systematic name of the 
 Italian oak, whose acorns are, in times of scarcity, said 
 to afford a meal of which bread is made. 
 
 Quercus marina. See Fucus vcsiculosus. 
 
 228 
 
 QUE 
 
 Quercus phellos. The systematic name of the 
 willow-leaved oak, the acorns of which are much 
 sweeter than chesnuts, and much eaten by the Indians. 
 They afford, by expression, an oil little inferior to oil 
 of almonds. 
 
 Quercus robur. The oak-tree. Balanos. Quercus 
 — foliis oblongis, glabris sinuatis , lobis rotundis , 
 glandibus oblongis, of Linnaeus. This valuable tree is 
 indigenous to Britain. Its adstringent effects were 
 sufficiently known to the ancients, but it is the bark 
 which is now directed for medicinal use by our phar- 
 macopoeias. Oak-bark manifests to the taste a strong 
 adstringency, accompanied with a moderate bitterness. 
 Like other adstringents, it has been recommended in 
 agues, and for restraining haemorrhages, alvine fluxes, 
 and other immoderate evacuations. A decoction of it 
 has likewise been advantageously employed as a 
 gargle, and as a fomentation or lotion in procidentia 
 recti el uteri. 
 
 The fruit of this tree was the food of the first ages ; 
 but when corn was cultivated, acorns were neglected. 
 They are of little use with us, except for fattening hogs 
 and other cattle and poultry. Among the Spaniards, 
 the acorn, or glans iberica, is said to have long remain- 
 ed a delicacy, and to have been served up in the form 
 of a dessert. In dearths, acorns have been sometimes 
 dried, ground into meal, and baked as bread. Bar- 
 tholin relates that they are used in Norway for this 
 purpose. The inhabitants of Chio held out a long 
 siege without any other food ; and in a time of scarcity 
 in France, A. D. 1709, they recurred to this food. But 
 they are said to be hard of digestion, and to occasion 
 headaches, flatulency, and colics. In Smoland, how- 
 ever, many instances occur, in which they have sup- 
 plied a salutary and nutritious food. With this view 
 they are previously boiled in water and separated from 
 their husks, and then dried and ground; and the pow- 
 der is mixed with about one-half, or one-third of corn 
 flour. A decoction of acorns is reputed good against 
 dysenteries and colics : and a pessary of them is said 
 to be useful in immoderate fluxes of the menses. Some 
 have recommended the powder of acorns in intermit- 
 tent fever ; and in Brunswick, they mix it with warm 
 ale, and administer it for producing a sweat in cases of 
 erysipelas. Acorns roasted and bruised have restrain- 
 ed a violent diarrhoea. For other medical uses to 
 which they have been applied, see Murray’s Appar 
 Medic, voi. i. page 100. 
 
 From some late reports of the Academy of Sciences, 
 at Petersburg!!, we learn that acorns are the best sub- 
 stitute to coffee that has been hitherto known. To 
 communicate to them the oily properties of coffee, the 
 following process is recommended. When the acorns 
 have been toasted brown, add fresh butter in small 
 pieces to them, while hot in the ladle, and stir them 
 with care, cover the ladle and shake it, that the whole 
 may be well mixed. The acorns of the Holm oak are 
 formed at Venice into cups about one inch and a hah 
 in diameter, and somewhat less in depth. They are 
 used for dressing leather, and instead of galls for dying 
 woollen cloth black. 
 
 Quercus suber. The systematic name of the cork- 
 tree. Suber. The fruit of this tree is much more nu- 
 tritious than our acorns, and is sweet and often eaten 
 when roasted in some parts of Spam. The bark, 
 called cork, when burned, is applied as an astringent ap- 
 plication to bleeding piles, and to allay the pain usually 
 attendant on liaunorrhoids, when mixed with an oint- 
 ment. Pessaries and other chirurgical instruments are 
 also made of this useful bark. 
 
 [“Quercus alba. White oak. Most, and perhaps 
 all the species of oak, have a high degree of astrin- 
 gency, depending upon tannin, which they possess in 
 great quantities, and on account of which they are ex- 
 tensively used in the preparation of leather. The 
 white oak is one of the American species, which is 
 most esteemed for this property. The bark of the 
 young branches is probably more astringent than that 
 of the trunk, on account of the mass of dead cortical 
 layers, which constitutes a part of the thickness of the 
 latter. Oak-bark has been given in some instances as 
 a substitute for cinchona, to which, however, it is 
 greatly inferior. Its chief use is an external astrin- 
 gent and antiseptic. A strong decoction is employed 
 with advantage as a gargle in cvnanche, and as a lotion 
 in gangrenous ulcers and offensive discharges of differ- 
 ent kinds.” — Big- J\fat. Med. A.l 
 
RAB 
 
 RAC 
 
 L" Quercus tinctoria. Black oak. This is also 
 a native species, the bark of which affords the extract 
 known to dyers, by the name of quercitron. Its pro- 
 perties are similar to those of the preceding. Botli are 
 very common trees, and are properly substituted for 
 the quercus robur , of European Dispensatories, which 
 is not found here.” — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 [Querci Americans. American oaks. These have 
 been described and delineated by Andrew Michaux, in 
 his history of the oaks of America. He describes 
 twenty-nine species and varieties of oaks growing 
 spontaneously in North America. He arranges them 
 in the following manner, viz. 
 
 “ Methodical disposition of American oaks. 
 SECTION I. 
 
 Quercus, foliis adults plants muticis ; fructu pedun- 
 culato ; fructificatione annua : — Specie 6ta bienni. 
 Division 1. 
 
 Foliis — lobatis. 
 
 Species 1. Quercus obtusiloba, upland white oak, iron 
 oak. 
 
 . . 2. Q. macrocarpa, over cup, white oak. 
 
 • . 3. Q. lyrata, water white oak. 
 
 . . 4. Q. alba-variety, pennatifida , ) whk kg 
 
 repanda , J 
 
 Division 2. 
 
 Foliis — dentatis. 
 
 Species 5. d. Prinus— var. palustris— swamp chesnut 
 oak. 
 
 monticola — mountain ches- 
 nut oak, rock oak. 
 acuminata — narrow leaf 
 chesnut oak. 
 
 pumila — Chinquapin oak. 
 tomentosa — Illinois oak. 
 Division 3. 
 
 Foliis — integris. 
 
 Species 6. duercus virens. — Live oak of Carolina. 
 SECTION II. 
 
 duercus, foliis adults plants setaceo-mucronatis ; 
 fructu subsessili •, fructificatione bienni. 
 
 Division 1. 
 
 Foliis integris. 
 
 Species 7. d. Phellos — var. sylvatica, willow oak. 
 
 maritima, sea willow oak. 
 pumila, dwarf willow oak. 
 Species 8. d. Cinerea — upland willow oak, 
 
 . . 9. d. Imbricaria— shingle willow oak. 
 
 . 10. Q. Laurifolia — swamp willow oak. 
 
 obtusiloba. 
 
 Division 2. 
 
 Foliis — breviter lobatis. 
 
 Species 11. d. Aquatica — water oak. 
 
 .. 12. d. Nigra— black oak. 
 
 . . 13. d- Tinctoria — var. angulosa, great black 
 
 cak, Champlain black 
 oak. 
 
 sinuosa — quercitron oak. 
 Species 14. d. Triloba — downy black oak. 
 
 Division 3. 
 
 Foliis profunde multifidis. 
 
 Species 15. d. Banisteri — runuing downy-oak. 
 
 . . 16. d. Falcata — downy red-oak. 
 
 . . 17. d. Catesbuei— sandy red-oak. 
 
 . . 18. d. Coccinea — scarlet-oak. 
 
 . . 19. d. Palustris — swamp red-oak. 
 
 . . 20. d. Rubra — red-oak. 
 
 “We have been the more particular to exhibit this 
 systematic arrangement of the oaks, because we be- 
 lieve it will be welcome to our readers, and enable 
 them better to understand this difficult genus of plants.” 
 — Med. Repos. A.] 
 
 dUESNAY, Francis, was born near Paris in 1694. 
 Though of humble parentage, and almost without edu- 
 cation, he displayed an extraordinary zeal for know- 
 ledge, and after studying medicine in the French me- 
 tropolis, he settled at Mantes. Having ably controvert- 
 ed the doctrines of Silva respecting blood-letting, he 
 was appointed secretary to the Academy of Surgery ; 
 but the duties of this office having impaired his health, 
 he graduated in physic, and was made consulting phy- 
 sician to the king. He was subsequently honoured 
 with letters of nobility, and other marks of royal fa- 
 vour ; and became a member of several learned socie- 
 ties. He died in 1774. He left several works, which 
 display much research and observation, but with too 
 great partiality to hypothesis. Besides the essays in 
 favour of bleeding in many diseases, his preface to the 
 Memoirs of the Academy of Surgery, gained him con- 
 siderable applause : as likewise his Researches into the 
 Progress of Surgery in France, though the accuracy of 
 some of his statements was controverted. 
 
 Quick-grass. See Triticum repens. 
 
 Quick-lime. See Lime. 
 
 QUICKSILVER. See Mercury. 
 
 Quid pro quo. These words are applied the same 
 as succedaneum, when one thing is made use of to sup- 
 ply the defect of another. 
 
 QUIESCENT. Quiescens. At rest. 
 
 Quiescent affinity. See Affinity quiescent. 
 
 Quina quina. The Peruvian bark. 
 
 QUINCE See Pyrus cydonia. 
 
 Quince , Bengal. See Erateva marmelos. 
 
 QUINCY. See Cynanche. 
 
 QUINIA. See Cinchonina. 
 
 QUININA. See Cinchonina. 
 
 Quinin.e sulphas. Sulphate of quinine. Sulphate 
 of cinchonina. A saline combination of sulphuric 
 acid, with the active principle of cinchona bark. See 
 Cinchonina. 
 
 Quinine , sulphate of. See Quinines sulphas. 
 
 QUINQUEFO'LIUM. (From quinque, five, and 
 folium , a leaf : so called because it has five leaves on 
 each foot-stalk.) Pentaphyllum. Cinquefoil, or five- 
 leaved grass. See Potentilla reptans. 
 
 Quinquina. See Cinchona. 
 
 QUOTIDIAN. See Febris intermittens. 
 
 JR 
 
 T? or R. This letter is placed at the beginning of 
 - a *'* a prescription, as a contraction of recipe , take: 
 thus, R Magnes , 3 j. signifies, Take a drachm of mag- 
 nesia. “ In ancient times, such was the supposed im- 
 portance,” says Dr. Paris, in his most excellent work 
 on pharmacology, “of planatory influence, that it was 
 usual to prefix a symbol of the planet under whose 
 reign the ingredients were to be collected ; and it is not 
 perhaps generally known, that the character which we 
 at this day place at the head of our prescriptions, and 
 which is understood and is supposed to mean recipe , 
 i3 a relict of the astrological symbol of Jupiter, as 
 may be seen in many of the older works on phar- 
 macy.” 
 
 RABBIT. A well known animal of the hare kind : 
 the I.epus cuniculus of Linnreus, the flesh of which is 
 tender, and easy of digestion. 
 
 RA'BIES. (From rabio, to be mad.) Madness. 
 Generally applied to that disease of a dog, under which 
 
 the saliva has the property of producing hydrophobia 
 in man. See Hydrophobia. 
 
 Rabies canina. See Hydrophobia. 
 
 RACE'MUS. ( Racemus , i. m. ; from ramus.) A 
 raceme or cluster. A species of inflorescence, consist- 
 ing of a cluster of flowers, rather distant from each 
 other, each on its own proper stalk, the tops of the 
 lower ones not coming near to the tops of the upper 
 ones, as in a corymb, and all connected by one com- 
 mon stalk ; as a bunch of currants. It is therefore a 
 kind of pedunculated spike. 
 
 From the division of the common stalk, it is deno- 
 minated, 
 
 1. Simple, not having any branches; as in Ribes 
 rubra, and Acer pseudo-platanus. 
 
 2. Compound , being branched; as in Vitis vini- 
 fera. 
 
 3. Conjugate , two clusters going from the end of the 
 common peduncle. 
 
 229 
 
RAD 
 
 RAC 
 
 4. Aggregate , several being gathered together ; as in 
 Actaea racemosa. 
 
 5. Unilateral, the proper stalks of the flowers pro- 
 ceeding from one side only of the (jimraon stalk ; as in 
 Pyrola secunda. 
 
 6. Second, the proper stalks of the flowers come from 
 every part of the common stalk, yet they all look to one 
 side only ; as in Andromeda racemosa, Teucrium sco- 
 rodonia, &c. 
 
 From the direction of the racemus, 
 
 7. Erectus ; as in Chenopodium album, Ribes alpi- 
 num, and Astragalus austriacus. 
 
 8. Pendulus ; as in Cytisus laburnum. 
 
 9. Laxus , easily bent ; as in Celosia trigynia, and 
 Solanum carolinense. 
 
 10. Strictus, bent with difficulty; as in Ononis 
 cemua. 
 
 From its vesture, 
 
 11. Nudus ; as inVaccinium legustrinum. 
 
 12. Pilusus; as in Ribes nigrum. 
 
 13. Foliatus ; as in Chenopodium ambrosioides. 
 
 14. Bracteatus ; as in Andromeda. racemosa. 
 
 RACHIA'LGIA. (From pax‘S> tiie s P ine i and 
 
 aXyof, pain.) A pain in the spine. It was formerly 
 applied to several species of colic which induced pain 
 in the back. 
 
 RACHIS. See Rhachis. 
 
 RACHI'TIS. ( Rachitis , idis. f. ; from pa%tj, the 
 spine of the back : so called because it was supposed 
 to originate in a fault of the spinal marrow.) Cyrto- 
 nosus. The English disease. The rickets. A genus 
 of disease in the Class Cachexia, and Order Intumes- 
 centice, of Cullen ; known by a large head, prominent 
 forehead, protruded sternum, flattened ribs, big belly, 
 and emaciated limbs, with great debility. It is usually 
 confined in its attack between the two periods of nine 
 months and two years of age, seldom appearing sooner 
 than the former, or showing itself for the first time, after 
 the latter period. The muscles become flaccid, the 
 head enlarges, the carotids are distended, the limbs 
 waste away, and their epiphyses increase in bulk. 
 The bones and spine of the back are variously dis- 
 torted ; disinclination to muscular exertion follows ; the 
 abdomen swells and grows hard; the stools are fre- 
 quent and loose ; a slow fever succeeds, with cough 
 and difficulty of respiration; atrophy is confirmed, and 
 death ensues. Frequently it happens that nature re- 
 stores the general health, and leaves the limbs dis- 
 torted. 
 
 After death, the* liver and the spleen have been 
 found enlarged and scirrhous ; the mesenteric glands in- 
 durated, and the lungs either charged with vomicte, or 
 adhering to the pleura; the bones soft, the brain flac- 
 cid, or oppressed with lymph, and the distended bowels 
 loaded most frequently with slime, sometimes with 
 worms. 
 
 It is remarkable, that in the kindred disease, which 
 Hoffman and Sauvages call the atrophy of infants, we 
 have many of the same symptoms and the same ap- 
 pearances nearly after death. They who perish by 
 this disease, says Hoflman, have the mesenteric glands 
 enlarged and scirrhous; the liver and spleen obstructed, 
 and increased in size ; the intestines are much inflated, 
 and are loaded with black and foetid matters, and the 
 muscles, more especially of the abdomen, waste away. 
 
 In the treatment of rickets, besides altering any im- 
 proprieties in the regimen, which may have co-operated 
 in producing it, those means should be employed, by 
 which the system may be invigorated. Tonic medi- 
 cines are therefore proper, particularly chalybeates, 
 which are easily given to children; and the cold- bath 
 may be essentially beneficial. The child should be 
 regularly well exercised, kept clean and dry, and a pure 
 air selected ; the food nutritious and easy of digestion. 
 When the appetite is much impaired, an occasional 
 gentle emetic may do good; more frequently tonic 
 aperients, as rhubarb, will be required to regulate the 
 bowels ; or sometimes a dose of calomel in gross habits. 
 Of late, certain compounds of lime have been strongly 
 recommended, particularly the phosphate, which is the 
 eartl.v basis of the bones ; though it does not appear 
 likely to enter the system, unless rendered soluble by 
 an excess of acid. Others have conceived the disease 
 to arise from an excess of acid, and therefore recom- 
 mended alkalies; which may certainly be useful in 
 correcting the morbid prevalence of acid in the primse 
 vise, so frequent in children. When the bones are 
 
 inclined to bend, care must be taken not to throw the 
 weight of the body too much upon them. 
 
 Racka'sira balsamum. See Balsamum. rackasira • 
 
 RAOO'SIS. (Fiom paieos, a rag.) A ragged exco- 
 riation of the relaxed scrotum. 
 
 RADCLIFFE, John, was born at Wakefield, York- 
 skire, in 1650. He went to Oxford at the age of 15 ; 
 and having determined upon the medical profession, he 
 passed rapidly through the preliminary studies, though 
 with very little profoundness of research ; and having 
 taken the degree of bachelor of medicine in 1675, he 
 immediately began to practise there. He professed to 
 pay very little regard to the rules generally followed, 
 -which naturally drew upon him the enmity of the old 
 practitioners; yet his vivacity and talents procured 
 him a great number of patients, even of the highest 
 rank. In 1684, he removed to London, having taken 
 his doctor’s degree two years before, and his success 
 was unusually rapid ; in the second year he was ap- 
 pointed physician to the princess Anne of Denmark ; 
 and after the Revolution, he was consulted by king 
 William. By his rough independence of spirit and 
 freedom of language, however, he ultimately lost all 
 favour at court ; though he is said to have been still 
 privately consulted in cases of emergency. In 1703, 
 he had an attack of pleurisy, which had nearly proved 
 fatal from his own imprudence. He continued, after 
 his recovery, in very extensive practice, notwithstand- 
 ing the caprice which he continually displayed : but his 
 declining to attend queen Anne in her last illness, 
 though it does not appear that he was sent for officially, 
 excited the popular resentment strongly against him ; 
 and his apprehensions of the consequences are sup- 
 posed to have accelerated his own death, which hap- 
 pened about three months after, in 1714. He was 
 buried in St. Mary’s church at Oxford. He founded a 
 noble library and infirmary at that university; and 
 also endowed two travelling medical fellowships, with 
 an annual income of 3(XW. attached to each. It does 
 not appear that he ever attempted to write; and, 
 indeed, he is believed to have been very little conver- 
 sant with books ; yet the universal reputation which he 
 acquired and maintained, notwithstanding his capri- 
 cious conduct, seem to sanction the testimony of Dr. 
 Mead, that “he was deservedly at the head of his 
 profession, on account of his great medical penetration 
 and experience.” 
 
 RADIAL. ( Radialis ; from radius, the name of a 
 bone.) Belonging to the radius. 
 
 Radial artery. Arteria radialis. A branch of 
 the humeral artery that runs down the side of the 
 radius. 
 
 Radialis externus brevior. See Extensor carpi 
 
 radialis brevior. 
 
 Radialis externus longior. See Extensor carpi 
 radialis longior. 
 
 Radialis externus primus. See Extensor carpi 
 radialis longior. 
 
 Radialis internus. See Flexor carpi radialis. 
 
 Radialis secundus. See Extensor caipi radialis 
 brevior. 
 
 RADICAL. In chemistry, this term is applied to 
 that which is considered as constituting the distin- 
 guishing part of an acid, by its union with the acidi- 
 fying principle or oxygen, which is common to all 
 acids. Thus sulphur is the radical of the sulphuric 
 and sulphurous acids. It is sometimes called the base 
 of the acid ; but base is a term of more extensive 
 application. 
 
 Radical vinegar. See Acetum. 
 
 RADICALIS. Radical: applied to leaves. Folia 
 radicalia are such as spring from the root, like those 
 of the cowslip. 
 
 RAD1CANS. A botanical term, applied to a stem 
 which clings to any other body for support, by means 
 of fibres which do not imbibe nourishment ; as the ivy, 
 Hedera helix. 
 
 RADI'CULA. (Diminutive of radix, a root.) 1. A 
 radicle, rootlet, or little root. It probably means the 
 fibres w’hich come from the main root, and which are 
 the most essential to the life of the plant, they only 
 imbibing the nourishment. 
 
 2. Applied to the origin of vessels and nerves. 
 
 3. The common radish is sometimes so called. See 
 Raphanus sativus. 
 
 RADISH. See Cochlearia and Raphanus. 
 
 Radish, garden. See Raphanus sativus. 
 
RAD 
 
 RAD 
 
 Radish , horse. See Cochlcaria armoracia. 
 
 RA'DIUS, 1. A bone of the forearm, which has 
 gotten its name from its supposed resemblance to the 
 spoke of a wheel, or to a weaver’s beam ; and some- 
 times, from its supporting the hand, it has been called 
 manubrium manus. Like the ulna, it is of a triangular 
 figure, but it differs from that bone, in growing larger 
 as it descends, so that its smaller part answers to the 
 larger part of the ulna, and vice versa. Of its two 
 extremities, the uppermost and smallest is formed into 
 a small rounded head, furnished with cartilage, and 
 hollowed at its summit, for an articulation with the 
 little head at the side of the pulley of the os humeri. 
 The round border of this head, next the ulna, is formed 
 for an articulation with the ’/ess sigmoid cavity of 
 that bone. This little head of the radius is supported 
 by a neek, at the bottom of which, laterally, is a con- 
 siderable tuberosity, into the posterior half of which is 
 inserted the posterior tendon of the biceps, while the 
 interior half is covered with cartilage, and surrounded 
 with a capsular ligament, so as to allow this tendon to 
 slide upon it as upon a pulley. Immediately below 
 this tuberosity, the body of the bone may be said to 
 begin. We find it slightly curved throughout its 
 whole length, by which means a greater space is 
 formed for the lodgment of muscles, and ft is enabled 
 to cross the ulna without compressing them. Of 
 the three surfaces to be distinguished on the body 
 of the bone, the external and internal ones are the 
 broadest and flattest. The anterior surface is nar- 
 rower and more convex. Of its angles, the external 
 and internal ones are rounded; but the posterior 
 angle, which is turned towards the ulna, is formed into 
 a sharp spine, which serves for tho attachment of the 
 interosseous ligament, of which mention is made in 
 the description of the ulna. This strong ligament, 
 which is a little interrupted above and below, serves 
 not only to connect the bones of the forearm to each 
 other, but likewise to afford a greater surface for the 
 lodgment of muscles. On the forepart of the bone, 
 and at about one-third of its length from its upper 
 end, we observe a channel for vessels, slanting ob- 
 liquely upwards. Towards its lower extremity, the 
 radius becomes broader, of an irregular shape, and 
 somewhat flattened, affording three surfaces, of which 
 the posterior one is the smallest ; the second, which is 
 a continuation of the internal surface of the body of 
 the bone, is broader and flatter than the first ; and the 
 third, which is the broadest of the three, answers to 
 the anterior and external surface of the body of the 
 bone. On this last, we observe several sinuosities, 
 covered with a thin layer of cartilage, upon which 
 slide the tendons of several muscles of the wrist and 
 fingers. The lowest part of the bone is formed into an 
 oblong articulating cavity, divided into two by a slight 
 transverse rising. This cavity is formed for an articu- 
 lation with the bones of the wrist. Towards the an- 
 terior and convex surface of the bone, this cavity is 
 defended by a remarkable eminence, called the styloid 
 process of the radius, which is covered with a carti- 
 lage that is extended to the lower extremity of the 
 ulna ; a ligament is likewise stretched from it to the 
 wrist. Besides this large cavity, the radius has 
 another much smaller one, opposite its styloid process, 
 which is lined with cartilage, and receives the rounded 
 surface of the ulna. The articulation of the radius 
 with the less sigmoid cavity of the ulna, is strength- 
 ened by a circular ligament which is attached to the 
 two extremities of that cavity, and from thence sur- 
 rounds the head of the radius. This ligament is nar- 
 rowest, but thickest at its middle part. But, besides 
 this ligament, which connects the two bones of the 
 forearm with each other, the ligaments which secure 
 the articulation of the radius with the os humeri, are 
 common both to it and to the ulna, and therefore can- 
 not* well be understood till both these bones are de- 
 scribed. These ligaments are a capsular and two 
 lateral ligaments. The capsular ligament is attached 
 »o the anterior and posterior surface of the lower ex- 
 tremity of the os humeri, to the uppefedges and sides 
 of the cavities, we remarked, at the bottom of the 
 pulley and little head, and likewise to some part of the 
 condyles : from thence it is spread over the ulna, to the 
 edges of the greater sigmoid cavity, so as to include in 
 it the end of the olecranon and of the coronoid process ; 
 and it is likewise fixed round the neck of the radius, 
 so as to include the head of that bone within it. The 
 
 lateral ligaments may be distinguished into external 
 and internal, or, according to Winslow, into brachio- 
 radialis and brachio-cubitalis . They both descend 
 laterally from the lowest part of each condyle of the 
 os humeri, and, from their fibres spreading wide as they 
 descend, have been compared to a goose’s foot. The 
 internal ligament or brachio-cubitalis, which is the 
 longest and thickest of the two, is attached to the co- 
 ronoid process of the ulna. The external ligament, or 
 brachio-radialis, terminates in the circular ligament of 
 the radius. Both these ligaments adhere firmly to the 
 capsular ligament, and to the tendons of some of the 
 adjacent muscles. In considering the articulation of 
 the forearm with the os humeri, we find that when 
 both the bones are moved together upon the os humeri, 
 the motion of the ulna upon the pulley allows only of 
 flexion and extension ; whereas, when the palm of the 
 hand is turned downwards or upwards, or, in other 
 words, in pronation and supination, we see the radius 
 moving upon its axis, and in these motions its head 
 turns upon the little head of the os humeri at the side 
 of the pulley, while its circular edge Mis in the less 
 sigmoid cavity of the ulna. At the lower end of the 
 forearm the edge of the ulna is received into a super- 
 ficial cavity at the side of the radius. This articula- 
 tion, which is surrounded by a loose capsular ligament, 
 concurs with the articulation above, in enabling the 
 radius to turn with great facility upon its axis ; and it 
 is chiefly with assistance of this bone that we are 
 enabled to turn the palm of the hand upwards or 
 downwards, the ulna having but a very inconsiderable 
 share in these motions. 
 
 2. The term radius, in botany, is applied to the 
 marginal part of the corolla of compound flowers; 
 thus, in the daisy, the marginal white flowrets form 
 the rays or radius, and the yellow central ones the dis- 
 cus or disk. See Discus. 
 
 The radii of a peduncle of a compound umbel are 
 the common stalks of the umbel, and pedicelli are the 
 stalks of the flowrets. 
 
 RA'DIX. ( Radix , dicis. f.) A root. I. In botany, 
 that part of a plant which imbibes its nourishment, 
 producing the herbaceous part and the fructification, 
 and which consists of the caudex , or body, and radi- 
 cles. — Linnaeus. 
 
 That part of the plant by which it attaches itself to 
 the soil in which it grows, or to the substance on 
 which it feeds, and is the principal organ of nutrition. 
 —Keith. 
 
 In all plants, the primary root is a simple elongation 
 of that part which, during the germination of the seed, 
 is first protruded, and is denominated the radicle; and 
 as the plant continues to grow, the root gradually as- 
 sumes a determinate form and structure, which differs 
 materially in different plants, but always is found simi- 
 lar in all the individuals of the same species. From 
 the figure, duration, direction, and insertion, roots are 
 arranged into, % 
 
 From their figure , 
 
 1. Radix fusif or mis, spindle-shaped, of an oblong, 
 tapering form, pointed at its extremity; as in Daucue 
 ca.rota , the carrot; Beta vulgaris , beet; Pastinaca 
 sativa , parsnip, &c. 
 
 2. Radix ramosa, branched, which consists of a 
 caudex , or main root, divided into lateral branches, 
 which are again subdivided ; so that it resembles in its 
 divisions the stem and branches inverted. Most trees, 
 shrubs, and many herbaceous plants, have this form of 
 root. 
 
 3. Radix fibrosa, fibrous, consisting wholly of small 
 radicles ; as the Hordeum vulgare , common barley, 
 and most grasses. 
 
 4. Radix prcemorsa, abrupt or truncated, appearing 
 as if bitten off close to the top ; as in Scabiosa succisa , 
 the devil’s bite ; Plantago major, larger plantain ; Hie- 
 racium prtemorsum, &c. 
 
 5. Radix globosa , globose, having the caudex round, 
 or subrotund, sending off radicles in many places; as 
 in Cyclamen europeum , sow-bread; Brasica rap a, 
 turnip, &c. 
 
 6. Radix tuberosa, tuberose, furnished with farina- 
 ceous tubers; as in Solajium tuberosum, the potato: 
 Helianthus tuberosus , Jerusalem artichoke, & c. 
 
 7. Radix pendula , pendulous, consisting of tubers 
 connected to the plant by thin, or filiform portions ; as 
 in Spirma filipendula , common dropwort; v aonia 
 officinalis, pa:ony, 
 
RAM 
 
 RAN 
 
 8. Radix granulata , granulated, formed of many 
 small globules; as in Saxifraga granulata, meadow 
 saxifrage, &c. 
 
 9. Radix articulata, articulated, or jointed, appa- 
 rently formed of distinct pieces united, as if one piece 
 grew out of another, with radicles proceeding from 
 each joint : as in Oxalis acelocella , woodsorrel ; Asa- 
 rum canadense, wild ginger, &c. 
 
 10. Radix dentata, toothed, which has a fleshy cau- 
 dex, with teeth like prolongations; as in Ophrys coral- 
 lorhiza. 
 
 11. Radix squamosa , scaly, covered with fleshy 
 scales; as in Lathrcea squamarta, toothwort, &c. 
 
 12. Radix fascicularis , bundled, or fasciculate : as 
 in Ophrys , nidus avis , &c. 
 
 13. Radix cava , hollow; as in Fumaria cava. 
 There are other distinctions of modern botanists de- 
 rived from the form ; as conical, subrotund, napiform, 
 placentiform, filiform, capillary, tufted, funiliform, ge- 
 niculate, contorted, moniliform, &c. 
 
 From the direction , roots are distinguished into, 
 
 14. Radix perpendicuiaris , perpendicular, which 
 descends in a straight direction ; as in Daucus corota , 
 Beta vulgaris , Scorzonera hispanica, Sec. 
 
 15. Radix horizontalis, horizontal, which is extended 
 under the earth transversely ; as in Laserpitium pru- 
 thenium , &c. 
 
 16. Radix obliqua, oblique, descending obliquely ; as 
 in Iris germanica, &c. 
 
 17. Radix repens , creeping, descending transversely, 
 but here and there sending off new plants ; as in Sam- 
 bucus ebulus ; Glycyrrhiza glabra; Ranunculus re- 
 pens , &e. 
 
 The duration affords, 
 
 18. Radix annua , yearly, which perishes the same 
 year with the plant ; as Dr aba verna , and all annuals. 
 
 19. Radix biennis , biennial, which vegetates the first 
 year, flowers the next, and then perishes ; as the (Eno - 
 thera biennis , Beta vulgaris , &c. 
 
 20. Radix perennis, perennial, which lives for many 
 years ; as trees and shrubs. 
 
 Roots are also distinguished from their situation into, 
 
 21. Terrena , earth- root, which grow only in the 
 cirth ; as the roots of most plants. 
 
 22. Aquatica , water-root, which grow only in the 
 water, and perish when out of it; as Trapa natans, 
 Nymphaa alba. 
 
 23. Paralitica, parasitical, which inserts the root 
 into another plant ; as in Epidendrum vanilla, &c. 
 
 24. Arrihza, which does not insert radicles, but co- 
 heres toother plants by an anastomosis of vessels; as 
 in Viscum album, Horanthus europceus , &x. 
 
 II. In anatomy, the term radix is applied to some 
 parts which are inserted into others, as the root of a 
 plant is in the earth ; as the fangs of the teeth, the 
 origin of some of the nerves, &c. 
 
 Radix bengale. See Cassumuniar. 
 
 Radix brasilien^js. See Callico'cca ipecacuanha. 
 
 Radix dulcjs. See Glycyrrhiza. 
 
 Radix Indiana. See Callieocca ipecacuanha. 
 
 Radix rosea. See Rhodiola. 
 
 Radix rubra. See Rubia tinctorum. 
 
 Radix ursina. See JEthusa meum. 
 
 RA'DULA. (From rado, to scrape off. ) A wooden 
 spatula, or scraper. 
 
 RAGWORT. See Scnecio Jacobcea. 
 
 RAISIN. See Vitis vinifera. 
 
 Rama'lis vena. (From ramale, a dead bough.) 
 Applied to the vena portae, from its numerous ramifi- 
 cations, which resemble a bough stripped of its leaves. 
 
 RAMAZZINI, Bernardin, was born at Carpi, in 
 Italy, in 1633. He graduated at Parma at the age of 
 26, and, after studying some time longer at Rome, set- 
 tled in the dutcliy of Castro : but ill health obliged him 
 speedily to return to his native place. His reputation 
 increasing, he removed to Modena in 1671, where he 
 met with considerable success; and, in 1682, he was 
 appointed professor of the theory of medicine in the 
 university recently established there, which office he 
 filled for eighteen years with great credit. He was 
 then invitea to a similar appointment at Padua, and 
 exerted himself with laudable ardour for three years ; 
 when he was attacked with a disease of the eyes, 
 which ultimately deprived him of sight. In 1708, the 
 senate of Venice appointed him President of the Col- 
 lege of Physicians of that capital, and in the following 
 year raised him to the first professorship of the prac- 
 232 
 
 tice of medicine. He continued to perform the duties 
 of these offices with great diligence and reputation till 
 his death, in 1714. He was a member of many of the 
 academies of science, established in Germany, &c. ; 
 and left several works in the Latin language, lemark- 
 able for the elegance of their style, and other merits. 
 The principal of these, and which will be ever held in 
 estimation, is entitled “ De Morbus Artificum Diatri- 
 ba,” giving an account of the diseases peculiar to dif- 
 ferent artists and manufacturers. 
 
 RAMENTUM. A species of pubescence of plants, 
 consisting of hairs in form of fiat, strap-like portions, 
 resembling shavings, seen on the leaves of some of the 
 genus Bigonia. See Pilus. 
 
 RAMEUS. Of or belonging to a bough or branch; 
 applied to branch leaves, which are so distinguish- 
 ed, because they sometimes differ from those of the 
 main stem; as is the case in Melampyrum arvense ; 
 and also to a leaf-stalk when it comes directly from the 
 main branch ; as in Eugenia malaccensis. 
 
 Ra'mex. (From ramus , a branch: from its pro- 
 truding forwards, like a bud.) An obsolete term for a 
 rupture. 
 
 RAMOSISSIMUS. Much branched. Applied to a 
 stem which is repeatedly subdivided into a great many 
 branches, without^rder ; as those of the apple, pear, 
 and gooseberry -tree. 
 
 RAMOSUS. Branched. Applied to the roots, and 
 especially those of trees. 
 
 RAMUS. A branch, or primary division of a stem 
 into lateral stems. In the language of botanists rami, 
 or branches, are denominated, 
 
 1. Oppositi , when they go off, or pair opposite to 
 each other, as they do in Mentha arvensis. 
 
 2. Altemi, one after another, alternately ; as in Al- 
 thaea officinalis. 
 
 3. Verticillati , when more than two go from the 
 stem in a whirlwind manner ; as in Pinus abies. 
 
 4. Sparsi, without any order. 
 
 5. Erecti, rising close to the stem; as in Populus dJ 
 latata. 
 
 6. Patentes , descending from the stalk at an ob- 
 tuse angle ; as in Galium mollugo, and Cistus italicus 
 
 7. Patentissimi, descending at a right angle ; as in 
 Ammania ramosior. 
 
 8. Brachiati, the opposite spreading branches cross- 
 ing each other ; as in Pisonia aculeata, and Panisteria 
 bracliiata. 
 
 9. Dejlexi , arched, with the apex downwards ; as in 
 Pinus larix. 
 
 10. Reflexi, hanging perpendicularly from the trunk, 
 as in the Salix babylonica. 
 
 11. Retrofiexi , turned backwards ; as in Solanum 
 dulcamara. 
 
 12. Fastigiati, forming a kind of pyramid ; as in 
 Chrysanthemum corymbosum. 
 
 13. Vergati, twig-like, long and weak ; as in Salix 
 vimialis. 
 
 RA'NA. The name of a genus of animals. Class, 
 Amphibia; Order, Reptilia. The frog. 
 
 Rana esculenta. The French frog. The flesh of 
 this species of frog, very common in France, is highly 
 nutritious and easily digested. 
 
 RANCID. Oily substances are said to have become 
 rancid, when, by keeping, they acquire a strong, offen 
 sive smell, and altered taste. 
 
 RANCIDITY. The change which oils undergo by 
 exposure to air, which is probably an effect analogous 
 to the oxidation of metals. 
 
 RANINE. (Raninus, from rana, a frog.) 1. Apper- 
 taining to a frog. 
 
 2. The name of an artery, called also Arteria ra- 
 nina. Sublingual artery. The second branch of the 
 external carotid. 
 
 RA'NULA. (From rana, a frog : so called from its 
 resemblance to a frog, or because it makes the patient 
 croak like a frog.) Batrachos ; Hypoglossus ; Hypo- 
 glossum ; Rana. An inflammatory or indolent tu- 
 mour, under the tongue. These tumours are of va- 
 rious sizes and ‘degrees of consistence, seated on either 
 side of the fraenum. Children, as well as adults, are 
 sometimes affected with tumours of this kind ; in the 
 former, they impede the action of sucking ; in the latter 
 of mastication, and even speech. The contents of 
 them are various ; in some, they resemble the saliva, 
 in others, the glairy matter found in the cells of swelled 
 joints. Sometimes it is said that a fatty matter haa 
 
RAN 
 
 RAP 
 
 been found in them ; but from the nature and structure 
 of the parts, we are sure that this can seldom happen ; 
 and, in by far the greatest number of cases, we find 
 that the contents resemble the saliva itself. This, in- 
 deed, might naturally be expected, for the cause of 
 these tumours is universally to be looked for in an ob- 
 struction of the salivary ducts. Obstructions here 
 may arise from a cold, inflammation, violent fits of 
 the toothache, attended with swelling in the inside of 
 the mouth ; and, in not a few cases, we find the ducts 
 obstructed by a stony matter, seemingly separated from 
 the saliva, as the calculous matter is from the urine ; 
 but where inflammation has been the cause, we always 
 find matter mixed with the other contents of the tu- 
 mour. As these tumours are not usually attended with 
 much pain, they are sometimes neglected, till they 
 burst of themselves, which they commonly do when 
 arrived at the bulk of a large nut. As they were pro- 
 duced originally from an obstruction in the salivary 
 duct, and this obstruction cannot be removed by the 
 bursting of the tumour, it thence happens that they 
 eave an ulcer extremely difficult to heal, nay, which 
 cannot be healed at all till the cause is removed. 
 
 RANUNCULOT'DES. (From ranunculus, and stSog, 
 resemblance : so named from its resemblance to the 
 ranunculus.) The marsh marigold. See Caltha pa- 
 lustris. 
 
 RANUNCULUS. (Diminutive of rana , a frog: 
 because it is found in fenny places, where frogs 
 abound.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nxan system. Class, Polyandria; Order, Polygynia. 
 
 The great acrimony of most of the species of ranuncu- 
 lus is such, that, on being applied to the skin, they excite 
 itching, redness, and inflammation, and even produce 
 blisters, tumefaction, and ulceration of the part. On 
 being chewed, they corrode the tongue ; and, if taken 
 into the stomach, bring on all the deleterious effects of 
 an acrid poison. The corrosive acrimony which this 
 family of plants possesses, was not unknown to the 
 ancients, as appears from the writings of Dioscorides ; 
 but its nature and extent had never been investigated 
 by experiments, before those instituted by C. Krapf, at 
 Vienna, by which we learn that the most virulent of 
 the Linnaean species are the bulbosus, sceleratus, acris, 
 arvensis, thora, and illyricus. 
 
 The effects of these were tried, either upon himself 
 or upon dogs, and show that the acrimony of the dif- 
 ferent species is often confined to certain parts of the 
 plants, manifesting itself either in the roots, stalks, 
 leaves, flowers, or buds ; the expressed juice, extract, 
 decoction, and infusion of the plants, were also sub 
 jected to experiments. In addition to these species 
 mentioned by Krapf, we may also notice the R. Flam- 
 mula, and especially the R. Alpestris, which, accord- 
 ing to Haller, is the most acrid of this genus. Curtis 
 observes, that even pulling up the ranunculus acris, the 
 common meadow species, which possesses the active 
 principle of this tribe, in a very considerable degree, 
 throughout the whole herb, and carrying it to some 
 little distance, excited a considerable inflammation in 
 the palm of the hand in which it was held. It is ne- 
 cessary to remark, that the acrimonious quality of 
 these plants is not of a fixed nature; for it maybe 
 completely dissipated by heat ; and the plant, on being 
 thoroughly dried, becomes perfectly bland. Krapf at- 
 tempted to counteract this venomous acrimony of the 
 ranunculus by means of various other vegetables, none 
 of which was found to answer the purpose, though he 
 thought that the juice of sorrel, and that of unripe cur- 
 rants, had some effect in this way; yet these were 
 much less availing than water ; while vinegar, honey, 
 sugar, wine, spirit, mineral acids, oil of tartar, p. d. 
 and other sapid substances, manifestly rendered the 
 acrimony more corrosive. It may be also noticed, that 
 the virulency of most of the plants of this genus de- 
 pends much upon the situation in which they grow, 
 and is greatly diminished in the cultivated plant. 
 
 Ranunculus abortivus. The systematic name of 
 a species of ranunculus, which possesses acrid and ve- 
 sicating properties. 
 
 Ranunculus acris. The systematic name of the 
 meadow crow-foot. Ranunculus pratensis. This, 
 and some other species of ranunculus, have, for me- 
 dical purposes, been chiefly employed externally as a 
 vesicatory, and are said to have the advantage of a 
 common blistering plaster, in producing a quicker ef- 
 fect, and never causing a strangury ; but, on the other 
 
 hand, it has been observed, that the ranunculus is less 
 certain in its operation, and that it sometimes occasions 
 ulcers, which prove very troublesome and difficult to 
 heal. Therefore their use seems to be applicable only 
 to certain fixed pains, and such complaints as require 
 a long-continued topical stimulus or discharge from the 
 part, in the way of an issue, which, in various cases, 
 has been found to be a powerful remedy. 
 
 Ranunculus albus. The plant which bears this 
 name in the pharmacopoeias is the Anemone nemorosa , 
 of Linnaeus. See Anemone nemorosa. 
 
 Ranunculus bulbosus. Bulbous-rooted crow-foot. 
 The roots and leaves of this plant, Ranunculus — caly 
 cibus retroflexis, pedunculis sulcatis , caule erecto rnul- 
 tifloro, foliis compositis , of Linnaeus, have no consider- 
 able smell, but a highly acrid and fiery taste. Taken 
 internally, they appear to be deleterious, even when so 
 far freed from the caustic matter by boiling in water, as 
 to discover no ill quality to the palate. The effluvia, 
 likewise, when freely inspired, are said to occasion 
 headaches, anxieties, vomitings, &c. The leaves and 
 roots, applied externally, inflame and ulcerate, or vesi- 
 cate the parts, and are liable to affect also the adjacent 
 parts to a considerable extent. 
 
 Ranunculus ficaria. The systematic name of the 
 pilewort. Chelidonium minus ; Scrophularia minor; 
 Chelidonia rolundifolia minor • Cursuma hcemorrhoi- 
 dalis herba ; Ranunculus vernus. Less celandine, 
 and pilewort. The leaves and root of this plant, Ra- 
 'nunculus— foliis cordatis angulatis petiolatis, caule 
 unifloro, of Linnaeus, are used medicinally. The 
 leaves are deemed anti-scorbutic, and the root reck- 
 oned a specific, if beat into cataplasms, and applied to 
 the piles. 
 
 Ranunculus flammula. The systematic name of 
 the smaller water crow-foot, or spearwort. Surrecta 
 alba. The roots and leaves of this common plant, Ra- 
 nunculus — foliis ovatis-lanceolatis , petiolatis , caule 
 declinato, of Linnaeus, taste very acrid and hot, and 
 when taken in a small quantity, produce vomiting, 
 spasms of the stomach, and delirium. Applied exter- 
 nally, they vesicate the skin. The best antidote, after 
 clearing the stomach, is cold water acidulated with 
 lemon-juice, and then mucilaginous drinks. 
 
 Ranunculus palustris. Water crow-foot. See 
 Ranunculus sceleratus. 
 
 Ranunculus pratensis. Meadow crow-foot.- See 
 Ranunculus acris. 
 
 Ranunculus sceleratus. The systematic name 
 of the marsh crow- foot. Rammculus palustris. The 
 leaves of this species of crow-foot are so extremely 
 acrid, that the beggars in Switzerland are said, by rub- 
 bing their legs with them, to produce a very foetid and 
 acrimonious ulceration. 
 
 RA'PA. See Brassica rapa. 
 
 RAPE. See Brassica rapa. 
 
 RAPHA'NIA (From raphanus, the radish, or 
 charlock ; because the disease is said to be produced 
 by eating the seeds of a species of raphanus.) Con- 
 vulsio ah ustilagine ; Convulsio raphania; Eclamp- 
 sia typkodes ; Convulsio soloniensis ; Necrosis usti- 
 laginca. Cripple disease. A genus of disease in the 
 class Neuroses, and order Spasmi, of Cullen ; charac- 
 terized by a spasmodic contraction of the joints, with 
 convulsive motions, and a most violent pain return- 
 ing at various periods. It begins with cold chills and 
 lassitude, pain in the head, and anxiety about the 
 prtecordia. These symptoms are followed by spas- 
 modic twitchings in the tendons of the fingers and of 
 the feet, discernible to the eye, heat, fever, stupor, de- 
 lirium, sense of suffocation, aphonia, and horrid con- 
 vulsions of the limbs. After these, vomiting and diar- 
 rhoea come on, with a discharge of worms, if there are 
 any. About the eleventh or the twentieth day, co- 
 pious sweats succeed, or purple exanthema, or tabes, or 
 rigidity of all the joints. 
 
 RAPHANISTRUM. The trivial name of a species 
 of raphanus. 
 
 RA'PHANUS. (P a(j>avop TSapa to paSico; cpaiveadat : 
 from its quick growth.) 1. A genus of plants in the 
 Linmean system. Class, Tetradynamia ; Order, Sili- 
 culosa. 
 
 2. The radish. See Raphanus sativus. 
 
 Raphanus hortensis. See Raphanus sativus. 
 
 Raphanus Niger. See Raphanus sativus. 
 
 Raphanus rusticanus. See Cochlearia armoraeia 
 
 Raphanus sativus. The systematic name of the, 
 
 233 
 
REA 
 
 radish plant. Raphanus hortensis ; Radicula ; Rapha- 
 nus mger. The radish. The several varieties of this 
 plant, are said to be employed medicinally in the cure 
 of calculous affections. The juice, made into a syrup, 
 is given to relieve hoarseness. Mixed with ho- 
 ney or sugar, it is administered in pituitous asthma ; 
 and as antiscorbutics, their efficacy is generally ac- 
 knowledged. 
 
 Raphanus sylvestris. See Lepidium sativum. 
 
 RA'PHE. (Pa0>7, a suture.) A suture. Applied 
 to parts which appear as if they were sewed together ; 
 as the Raphe scroti , cerebri , See. 
 
 Raphe cerebri. The longitudinal eminence of the 
 corpus callosum of the brain is so called, because it ap- 
 pears somewhat like a suture. 
 
 Raphe scroti. The rough eminence which divides 
 the scrotum, as it were, in two. It proceeds from the 
 root of the penis inferiorly towards the perinaeum. 
 
 RAPI'STRUM. (From rapa, the turnip; because 
 its leaves resemble those of turnip. Originally, the 
 wild turnip: so called from its affinity to Rapa, the 
 cultivated one.) 1. The name of a genus of plants. 
 Class, Tetr adynamia ; Order, Siliculosa. 
 
 2. The name of two species of Crambe , the orientalis 
 and hispanica. 
 
 RA'PUM. ( Etymology uncertain.) 
 
 1. The turnip. See Brassica rapa. 
 
 2. The Campanula rapunculus. 
 
 RAPUNCULUS. (Diminutive of rapa , the turnip.) 
 
 The trivial name of a species of Campanula. 
 
 Rapunculub corniculatus. See Phyteuma orbi- 
 culare. 
 
 Rapunculus virginianus. The name given by 
 Morrison to the blue cardinal flower. See Lobelia. 
 
 RA’PUS. See Brassica rapa. 
 
 RASH. See Exanthema. 
 
 Raspato'rium. (From rado , to scrape.) A sur- 
 geon’s rasp. 
 
 RASPBERRY. See Rubus ideeus. 
 
 RASU'RA. (From rado, to scrape.) 
 
 1. A rasure or scratch. 
 
 2. The raspings or shavings of any substance. 
 
 RATIFI A. A liquor prepared by imparting to ardent 
 
 spirits the flavour of various kinds of fruits. 
 
 RATTLESNAKE. See Orotalus horridus 
 
 Rattlesnake-root. See Polygala senega. 
 
 RAUCE'DO. (From raucus, hoarse.) Raucitas. 
 Hoarseness. It is always symptomatic of some other 
 disease. 
 
 Ray of a flower. See Radius. 
 
 REAGENT. Test. A substance used in chemis- 
 try to detect the presence of other bodies. In the ap- 
 plication of tests there are two circumstances to be at- 
 tended to, viz. to avoid deceitful appearances, and to 
 have good tests. 
 
 The principal tests are the following : 
 
 1. Litmus. The purple of litmus is changed to 
 red by every acid ; so that this is the test generally 
 made use of to delect excess of acid in any fluid. It 
 may be used either by dipping into the water a paper 
 stained with litmus, or by adding a drop of the tincture 
 to the water to be examined, and comparing its hue 
 with that of an equal quantity of the tincture in dis- 
 tilled water. 
 
 Litmus already reddened by an acid will have its 
 purple restored by an alkali ; and thus it may also be 
 used as a test for alkalies, but it is much less active than 
 other direct alkaline tests. 
 
 2. Red cabbage has been found by Watt to furnish 
 as delicate a test for acids as Litmus, and to be still 
 more sensible to alkalies. The natural colour of an 
 infusion of this plant is blue, which is changed to red 
 by acids, and to green by alkalies in very minute quan- 
 tities. 
 
 3. Brazil wood. When chips of this wood are in- 
 fused in warm water they yield a red liquor, which rea- 
 dily turns blue by alkalies, either caustic or carbonated. 
 It is also rendered blue by the carbonated earths held 
 in solution by carbonic acid, so that it is not an une- 
 quivocal test of alkalies till the earthy carbonates have 
 been precipitated by boiling. Acids change to yellow 
 the natural red of Brazil wood, and restore the red when 
 changed by alkalies. 
 
 4. Violets. The delicate blue of the common scented 
 violet is readily changed to green by alkalies, and this 
 affords a delicate test for these substances. Syrup of 
 violets is generally used os it is at hand, being used in 
 
 234 
 
 REA 
 
 medicine. But a tincture of the flower will answer as 
 well. 
 
 5. Turmeric. This is a very delicate lest for alka- 
 lies, and on the whole, perhaps, is the best. The na- 
 tural colour either in watery or spirituous infusion is 
 yellow, which is changed to a brick or orange-red by 
 alkalies, caustic or carbonated, but not by carbonated 
 earths, on which account it is preferable to Brazil 
 wood. 
 
 The pure earths, such as lime and barytes, produce 
 the same change. 
 
 6. Rhubarb. Infusion or tincture of rhubarb under- 
 goes a similar change with turmeric, and is equally 
 delicate. 
 
 7. Sulphuric acid. A drop or two of concentrated 
 sulphuric acid, added to water that contains carbonic 
 acid, free or in combination, causes the latter to escape 
 with a pretty brisk effervescence, whereby the presence 
 of this gaseous acid may be detected. 
 
 8. Nitric and oxy muriatic acid. A peculiar use at- 
 tends the employment of these acids in the sulphuretted 
 waters, as the sulphuretted hydrogen is decomposed by 
 them, its hydrogen absorbed, and the sulphur separated 
 in its natural form. 
 
 9. Oxalic acid and oxalate of ammonia. These are 
 the most delicate tests for lime and all soluble calca- 
 reous salts. Oxalate of lime, though nearly insoluble in 
 water, dissolves in a moderate quantity in its own or 
 any other acid, and hence in analysis oxalate of am- 
 monia is often preferred, as no excess of 'this salt can 
 redissolve the precipitated oxalate of lime. On the 
 other hand, the ammonia should not exceed, otherwise 
 it might give a false indication. 
 
 10. Gallic acid and tincture of galls. These are 
 tests of iron. Where the iron is in very minute quan- 
 tities, and the water somewhat acidulous, these tests 
 do not always produce a precipitate, but only a slight 
 reddening, but their action is much heightened by pre- 
 viously adding a few drops of any alkaline solution 
 
 1 1. Prussiate of potassa or lime. The presence of 
 iron in water is equally well indicated by these prus- 
 siates, causing a blue precipitate : and if the prussiate of 
 potassa is properly prepared, it will only be precipi- 
 tated by a metallic salt, so that manganese and copper 
 will also be detected, the former giving a white precipi- 
 tate, the latter a red precipitate. 
 
 12. Lime-water is the common test for carbonic acid ; 
 it decomposes all the magnesian salts, and likewise the 
 aluminous salts ; it likewise produces a cloudiness with 
 most of the sulphates, owing to the formation of sele 
 nite. 
 
 13. Ammonia. This alkali when perfectly caustic 
 serves as a distinction between the salts of iime and 
 those of magnesia, as it precipitates the earth from the 
 latter salts, but not from the former. There are two 
 sources of error to be obviated, one is that of carbonic 
 acid being present in the water, the other is the pre- 
 sence of aluminous salts. 
 
 14. Carbonated alkalies. These are used to precipi- 
 tate all the earths ; where carbonate of potassa is used, 
 particular care should be taken of its purity, as it gene- 
 rally contains silex. 
 
 15. Muriated alumine. This test is proposed by Mr. 
 Kirwan to detect carbonate of magnesia, which cannot, 
 like carbonated lime, be separated by ebullition, but re- 
 mains till the whole liquid is evaporated 
 
 16. Barytic salts. The nitrate, muriate, and ace- 
 tate of barytes are all equally good tests of sulphuric 
 acid in any combination. 
 
 17. Salts of silver. The salts of silver are the most 
 delicate tests of muriatic acid, in any combination, 
 producing the precipitated luna cornea. AH the salts 
 of silver likewise give a dark-brown precipitate with 
 the sulphuretted waters, which is as delicate a test as 
 any that we possess. 
 
 18. Salts of lead. The nitrate and acetate of lead 
 are the salts of this metal employed as tests. They 
 will indicate the sulphuric, muriatic, and boracic acids, 
 and sulphuretted hydrogen or suiphuret of potassa. 
 
 19. Soap. A solution of soap in distilled water or in 
 alkohol is curdled by water containing any earthy or 
 metallic salt. 
 
 20. Tartaric acid. This acid is of use in distin- 
 guishing the salts of potassa (with which it forms a 
 precipitate of cream of tartar), from those of soda, from 
 which it does not precipitate. The potassa, however, 
 
 . must exist in some quantity to be detected by the test 
 
REC 
 
 21. Nitro muriate of platinum. This sort is still 
 more discriminative between potassa and the other 
 alkalies, than acid of tartar, and will produce a precipi- 
 tate with a very weak solution of any salt with po- 
 tassa. 
 
 22. Alkohol. This most useful reagent is applicable 
 in a variety of ways in analysis. As it dissolves some 
 substances found in fluids, and leaves others untouched, 
 it is a rrieans of separating them into two classes, which 
 saves considerable trouble in the further investigation. 
 Those salts which it does not dissolve, it precipitates 
 from their watery solution, but more or less completely 
 according to the salt contained, and the strength of the 
 alkohol, and as a precipitant it also assists in many de- 
 compositions. 
 
 REA'LGAR. Arlada; Arladar ; Auripigmentum 
 rubrum; Arsenicum rubrum factitium ; Abessi. A 
 native ore of sulpliuret of arsenic. 
 
 RECEIVER. A chemical vessel adapted to the 
 neck or beak of a retort, alembic and other distilla- 
 tory vessel, to receive and contain the product of dis- 
 tillation. 
 
 RECEPTA'CULUM. (From recipio , to receive.) 
 
 1. A name given by the older anatomists to a part of 
 the thoracic duct. See Receptaculum chyli. 
 
 2. In botany, the common basis or point of connexion 
 of the other parts of the fructification of plants; by 
 some called the Thalamus and the Placenta. 
 
 It is distinguished by botanists into proper and com- 
 mon ; one flower only belongs to the former , and it is 
 formed mostly from the apex of the peduncle or scape ; 
 as in Tulipa gesneriana, and Lilium candidum. The 
 latter has many flowers; as in Helianthus annuus. 
 
 The proper receptacle or apex of the peduncle swells 
 in some flowers, and becomes the fruit : thus the Fra- 
 garia vesca is not a berry, but a fleshy receptacle., with 
 its naked seeds nestling on its surface: so, in the Ho- 
 venia dulcis, the peduncles swell into a thick fleshy re- 
 ceptacle on which there are small capsules ; and, in the 
 Anacardium occidental, the peduncle swells into a re- 
 ceptacle, on which the nut rests. 
 
 The varieties of the common receptacle are, 
 
 1. Planum ; as in Helianthus annuus. 
 
 2. Convexum; as in Leonto don taraxacum. 
 
 3. Conicum ; as in Billis perennis. 
 
 4 . Punctatum ; as in Leontodon taraxacum. 
 
 5. Globosum ; as in Cephalanthus. 
 
 6. Ovale ; as in Dorstenia drakenia. 
 
 7. Ovatum ; as in Omphalea. 
 
 8. Favosum , cellular on the surface, honeycomb- 
 like ; as in Onopordium. 
 
 1). Scrobiculatum , having round and deep holes ; as 
 in Helianthus annuus. 
 
 10. Subulatum ; as in Scabiosa atropurpurea. 
 
 11. Quadrangulum : as in Dorstenia houstonii, and 
 Contrayerva. 
 
 12. Turbinatum ; as in Ficus carica. 
 
 13. Digitiforme ; as in Arum maculatum , and Calla 
 i vthiopica . 
 
 14. Filiforme, thread-like ; as in the catkins and 
 corylus. 
 
 15. Occlusum. The Ficus carica is a connivent 
 fleshy receptacle enclosing the florets. 
 
 16. Nudum, without any vesture ; as in Lactuca, and 
 Leontodon taraxacum. 
 
 17. Pilosum ; as in Carthamus tinctorius. 
 
 18. Villosum ; as in Artemisia absynthium. 
 
 19. Setosum ; as in Echynops sphcerocephalus , and 
 Centaurea. 
 
 20. Paleaceum, covered with chaffy scales ; as in Ze- 
 ranthemum, Dipsacus, &.C. 
 
 On the receptacle and seed-down are founded the 
 most solid generic characters of syngenesious plants, 
 admirably illustrated by the inimitable Gaertner. 
 
 The term receptacle is sometimes extended by Lin- 
 naeus to express the base of a flower, or even its inter- 
 nal part between the stamens and pistils, provided 
 there be any thing remarkable in such parts, without 
 reference to the foundation of the whole fructification. 
 It also expresses the part to which the seeds are attach- 
 ed in a seed vessel, and the common stalk of a spike, 
 or spikelet, in grasses. 
 
 Receptaculum chvli. Receptaculum pecqueti , 
 because Pecquet first attempted to demonstrate it; Di- 
 ver sorium; Sacculus chyliferus. The existence of 
 such a receptacle in the human body is doubted. In 
 t>rpte animals the receptacle of the chyle is situated on 
 
 REC 
 
 the dorsal vertebrae where the lacteals all meet* See 
 Absorbents. 
 
 Reciprocal affinity. See Affinity, reciprocal. 
 
 RECLINATUS. Reclining : applied to stems, leaves, 
 &c. which are curved towards the ground ; as the 
 stem of the bramble, and leaves of the Leonurus car- 
 diaca. 
 
 RECTIFICATION ( Rectificatio ; from rectifico, 
 
 to make clear.) A second distillation, in which sub- 
 stances are purified by their more volatile parts being 
 raised by heat carefully managed ; thus, spirit of wine, 
 aether, &c. are rectified by their separation from the 
 less volatile and foreign matter which altered or de- 
 based their properties. 
 
 Re'ctor spiritus. The aromatic part of plants. 
 See Aroma. 
 
 RE'CTUM. ( Rectum intestinum : so named from 
 an erroneous opinion that it was straight.) Apeuthys- 
 menos ; Longanon ; Longaon ; Archos ; Cyssaros. 
 The last portion of the large intestines terminating in 
 the anus. See Intestine. 
 
 RE'CTUS. Straight. Several parts of the body, 
 particularly muscles, are so called from their direction. 
 
 Parts of plants also have this term ; as Caulis rectus, 
 the straight stem of the garden-lily, spinarecta, &c. 
 
 Rectus abdominis. Pubio-sternal, , of Dumas. A 
 long and straight muscle situated near its fellow, at the 
 middle and forepart of the abdomen, parallel to the 
 linea alba, and between the aponeuroses of the other 
 abdominal muscles. It arises sometimes by a single 
 broad tendon from the upper and inner part of the os 
 pubis, but more commonly by two heads, one of which 
 is fleshy, and originates from the upper edge of the 
 pubis, and the other tendinous, from the inside of the 
 symphysis pubis, behind the pyramidalis muscle. 
 From these beginnings, the muscle runs upwards the 
 whole length of the linea alba, and becoming broader 
 and thinner as it ascends, is inserted by a thin aponeu- 
 rosis into the edge of the cartilago ensiformis, and into 
 the cartilages of the fifth, sixth, and seventh ribs. 
 This aponeurosis is placed under the pectoral muscle, 
 and sometimes adheres to the fourth rib. The fibres of 
 this muscle are commonly divided by three tendinous 
 intersections, which were first noticed by Berenger, or 
 as he is commonly called, darpi, an Italian anatomist, 
 who flourished in the sixteenth century. One of these 
 intersections is usually where the muscle runs over the 
 cartilage of the seventh rib ; another is at the umbili- 
 cus ; and the third is between these two. Sometimes 
 there is one, and even two, between the umbilicus and 
 the pubes. When one or both of these occur, how- 
 ever, they seldom extend more than half way across 
 the muscle. As these intersections seldom penetrate 
 through the whole substance of the muscle, they are 
 all of them most apparent on its anterior surface, 
 where they firmly adhere to the sheath ; the adhesions 
 of the rectus to the posterior layer of the internal ob- 
 lique, are only by means of cellular membrane, and of 
 a few vessels which pass from one to another. 
 
 Albinus and some others have seen this muscle ex- 
 tending as far as the upper part of the sternum. 
 
 The use of the rectus is to compress the forepart of 
 the abdomen, but more particularly the lower part; 
 and according to the different positions of the body, it 
 may likewise serve to bend the trunk forwards, or to 
 raise the pelvis. Its situation between the two layers 
 of the internal oblique, and its adhesions to this sheath, 
 secure it in its place, and prevent it from rising into a 
 prominent form when in action : and, lastly, its ten- 
 dinous intersections enable it to contract at any of the 
 intermediate spaces. 
 
 Rectus abducens oculi. See Rectus externus 
 oculi. 
 
 Rectus adducens oculi. See Rectus internus 
 oculi. 
 
 Rectus anterior brevis. See Rectus capitis in- 
 ternus minor. 
 
 Rectus anterior longus. See Rectus capitis in- 
 ternus major. 
 
 Rectus attollens oculi. See Rectus superior 
 oculi. 
 
 Rectus capitis anticus longus. See Rectus ca- 
 pitis internus major. 
 
 Rectus capitis internus major. A muscle situ- 
 ated on the anterior part of the neck, close to the ver- 
 tebra?. Rectus internus major, ot Albinus, Douglas, 
 and Cowper Trachclobasilaire, of Dumas^Rcetus 
 
REC 
 
 REG 
 
 anterior longus, of Winslow. It was known to most 
 of the ancient anatomists, but was not distinguished by 
 any particular name until Cowper gave it the present 
 appellation, and which has been adopted by most 
 writers except Winslow. It is a long muscle, thicker 
 and broader above than below, where it is thin, and 
 terminates in a point. It arises, by distinct and flat 
 tendons, from the anterior points of the transverse pro- 
 cesses of the five inferior vertebra; of the neck, and as- 
 cending obliquely upwards is inserted into the anterior 
 part of the cuneiform process of the occipital bone. 
 The use of this muscle is to bend the head forwards. 
 
 Rectus capitis internus minor. Cowper, who 
 was the first accurate describer of this little muscle, 
 gave it the name of rectus internus minor , which has 
 been adopted by Douglas andAlbinus. Winslow calls 
 it rectus anterior brevis , and Dumas petit-trachelo- 
 basilaire. It is in part covered by the rectus major. It 
 arises fleshy from the upper and forepart of the body 
 of the first vertebra of the neck, near the origin of its 
 transverse process, and, ascending obliquely inwards, 
 is inserted near the root of the condyloid process of the 
 occipital bone, under the last described muscle. It as- 
 sists in bending the head forwards. 
 
 Rectus capitis lateralis. Rectus lateralis Fal- 
 lopii , of Douglas. I'ransver sails anticus primus , of 
 Winslow. Rectus lateralis , of Cowper ; and Tra- 
 cheli-altoido basilaire , of Dumas. This muscle seems 
 to have been first described by Fallopius. Winslow 
 calls it transversalis anticus primus. It is somewhat 
 larger than the rectus minor, but resembles it in shape, 
 and is situated immediately behind the internal jugular 
 vein, at its coming out of the cranium. It arises fleshy 
 from the upper and forepart of the transverse process 
 of the first vertebra of the neck, and, ascending a little 
 obliquely upwards and outwards, is inserted into the 
 occipital bone, opposite to the stylo-mastoid hole of the 
 os temporis. This muscle serves to pull the head to 
 one side. 
 
 Rectus capitis posticus major. This muscle, 
 which is the rectus major of Douglas and Winslow, the 
 rectus capitis posticus minor of Albinus, and the spine- 
 azoido-occipital of Dumas, is small, short, and flat, 
 broader above than below, and is situated, not in a 
 straight direction, as its name would insinuate, but ob- 
 liquely, between the occiput and the second vertebra 
 of the neck, immediately under the complexus. It 
 arises, by a short, thick tendon, from the upper and 
 posterior part of the spinous process of the second ver- 
 tebra of the neck ; it soon becomes broader, and, as- 
 cending obliquely outwards, is inserted, by a flat ten- 
 don, into the external lateral part of the lower semi- 
 circular ridge of the os occipitis. The use of this is to 
 extend the head, and pull it backwards. 
 
 Rectus capitis posticus minor. This is the rectus 
 minor of Douglas and Winslow, and the tuber-altoido- 
 occipital of Dumas. It is smaller than the last-described 
 muscle, but resembles it in shape, and is placed close 
 by its fellow, in the space between the recti majores. 
 It arises, by a short, thick tendon, from the upper and 
 lateral part of a little protuberance in the middle of the 
 back part of the first vertebra of the neck, and, be- 
 coming broader and thinner as it ascends, is inserted, 
 by a broad, flat tendon, into the occipital bone, imme- 
 diately under the insertion of the last-described muscle. 
 The use of it is to assist the rectus major in drawing 
 the head backwards. 
 
 Rectus cruris. See Rectus few oris. 
 
 Rectus deprimens oculi. See Rectus inferior 
 
 4)CUll. 
 
 Rectus externus oculi. The outer straight mus- 
 cle of the eye. Abductor oculi ; Iracundus ; Indigna- 
 bundus. It arises from the bony partition between the 
 foramen opticum and lacerum, being the longest of the 
 straight muscles of the eye, and is inserted into the 
 sclerotic membrane, opposite to the outer canthus of 
 the eye. Its use is to move the eye outwards. 
 
 Rectus femoris. A straight muscle of the thigh, 
 situated immediately at the forepart. Rectus cive Gra- 
 cilis anterior , of Winslow. Rectus cruris , of Albinus ; 
 and Ilio-rotulien , of Dumas. It arises from the os 
 ilium by two tendons. The foremost and shortest of 
 these springs from the outer surface of the inferior and 
 anterior spinous process of the ilium ; the posterior ten- 
 don, which is thicker and longer than the other, arises 
 from the posterior and outer part of the edge of the 
 cotyloid cavity, and from the adjacent capsular liga- 
 
 ment. These two tendons soon unite, and form an 
 aponeurosis, which spreads over the anterior surface 
 of the upper part of the muscle ; and through its whole 
 length vve observe a middle tendon, towards which its 
 fleshy fibres run on each side in an oblique direction, 
 so that it may be styled a penniform muscle. It is in- 
 serted tendinous into the upper edge and anterior sur- 
 face of the patella, and from thence sends off a thin 
 aponeurosis, which adheres to the superior and lateral 
 part of the tibia. Its use is to extend the leg. 
 
 Rectus inferior oculi. The inferior of the straight 
 muscles of the eye. Depressor oculi ; Deprimens ; 
 Humilis ; Amatorius. It arises within the socket, 
 from below the optic foramen, and passes forwards to 
 be inserted into the sclerotic membrane of the bulb on 
 the under part. It pulls the eye downwards. 
 
 Rectus internus femoris. See Gracilis. 
 
 Rectus internus oculi. The internal straight 
 muscle of the eye. Adducens oculi; Adductor oculi; 
 Bibitorius. It arises from the inferior part of the fora- 
 men opticum, between the obliquus superior, and the 
 rectus inferior, being, from its situation, the shortest 
 muscle of the eye, and is inserted into the sclerotic 
 membrane opposite to the inner angle. Its use is to 
 turn the eye towards the nose 
 
 Rectus lateralis fallopii. See Rectus capitis 
 lateralis. 
 
 Rectus major capitis. See Rectus capitis posti- 
 cus major. 
 
 Rectus superior oculi. The uppermost straight 
 muscle of the eye. Attollens oculi. Levator oculi. 
 Superbus. It arises from the upper part of the foramen 
 opticum of the sphenoid bone below the levator palpe- 
 brag superioris, and runs forward to be inserted into the 
 superior and forepart of the sclerotic membrane by a 
 broad and thin tendon. 
 
 RECURRENT. (Recurrens : so named from its 
 direction.) Reflected. 
 
 Recurrent nerve. Two branches of the par va- 
 gum in the cavity of the thorax are so called. The 
 right is given off near the subclavian artery, which it 
 surrounds, and is reflected upwards to the thyroid 
 gland ; the left a little lower, aud reflected around the 
 aorta to the oesophagus, as far as the larynx. They 
 are both distributed to the muscles of the larynx and 
 pharynx. 
 
 RECURVUS. Recurved ; reflexed ; turned back- 
 ward : applied to the leaves of the Erica retorta. 
 
 Red saunders. See Pterocarpus santalinus. 
 
 REDDLE. A species of ochre or argillaceous earth, 
 of a dark red colour, which has been used medicinally 
 as a tonic and antacid. 
 
 REDUCTION. Revivification. This word, in its 
 most extensive sense, is applicable to all operations by 
 which any substance is restored to its natural state, or 
 which is considered as such : but custom confines it to 
 operations by which metals are restored to their metal- 
 icstate, after they have been deprived of this, either by 
 combustion, as the metallic oxides, or by the union of 
 some heterogeneous matters which disguise them, as 
 fulminating gold, luna cornea, cinnabar, and other 
 compounds of the same kind. These reductions are 
 also called revivifications. 
 
 REFLEXUS. Reflected; recurved; bent backward : 
 applied to the leaves of plants, as the Erica retorta , and 
 to the border of the flower-cup of the (Enothera bien- 
 nis , and the petals of the Pancratium zeylanicum. 
 
 REFRIGERANT. ( Rcfrigeravs ; from refriuero, 
 to cooL) Medicines which allay the heat of the body 
 or of the blood. 
 
 REFRIGERATO'RIUM. (From refrigero, to cool.) 
 A vessel filled with water to condense vapours, or to 
 make cool any substance which passes through it. 
 
 RE'GIMEN. (From rego, to govern.) A term em- 
 ployed in medicine to express the plan or regulation of 
 the diet. 
 
 REGI'NA. A queen. A name given by way of 
 excellence to some plants. 
 
 Regina prati. See Spireca ulmaria. 
 
 REGION. (Regie, onis. f. a rego.) A part of the 
 body ; generally applied to external parts, under which 
 is some particular viscus, that the particular place may 
 be known. Anatomists have divided the regions, or 
 several parts of the body when entire, as follows: 
 
 Into caput , or head ; truncus, or trunk ; and eztremi- 
 tates , or extremities. 
 
 A. The head in divided into, 
 
REG 
 
 REN 
 
 1. Facies , the face. 
 
 2. Pars capillata , the scalp. 
 
 The regions of the scalp are, 
 
 a Vertex the top or crown of the head. 
 
 b. Synciput, the forepart of the scalp. 
 
 c. Occiput , the back part of the head. 
 
 d. Partes latcrales , the sides. 
 
 The regions of the face are, 
 
 a. Frons, the forehead. 
 
 b. Tempora, the temples. 
 
 c. JVasus , the nose, on which are, the radix , or root; 
 the dorsum, or bridge ; the apex , or lip ; and the alee , 
 or sides. 
 
 d. Oculus , the eye. 
 
 e. Os, the mouth, the external parts of which are, 
 labia, the lips ; anguli oris, where the lips meet; phil- 
 trum, an oblong depression in the middle of the upper 
 lip. 
 
 f. Mentum , the chin, the hair of which is called 
 barba, whereas that of the upper lip is termed mistax. 
 
 g. Buccce, the cheeks. 
 
 h. Auris, the ear, on which are the auricula , helix, 
 antihelix , tragus, antitragus , concha , scapha, and lo- 
 bulus. 
 
 B. The trunk is divided into the collum , or neck ; 
 the thorax , or chest; the abdomen, or belly. 
 
 1. Collum, the neck, which has, 
 
 a. Pars antica, in which is the pomum adami, or 
 larynx. 
 
 b. Pars postica, in which is the fossa, and nucha , or 
 nape of the neck. 
 
 2. Thorax, the chest, which is divided into, 
 
 a. The front, on which is mamma, the breasts, and 
 scrobiculus cordis, the pit of the stomach. 
 
 b. The back part, or dorsum. 
 
 c. The sides. 
 
 3. Abdomen, is divided into the forepart, which is 
 strictly the abdomen, or belly ; the hindpart, or lumbi, 
 the loins ; the lateral parts or sides. 
 
 On the abdomen, or forepart, are the following re- 
 gions : — 
 
 The Epigastric , the sides of which are termed hypo- 
 chondria. 
 
 The Umbilical, the sides of which are termed the 
 epicolic regions. 
 
 The Hypogastric , the sides of which are the ilia. 
 
 The Pubes is the region below the abdomen, covered 
 with hair ; in women, termed mons veneris : the sides 
 are inguina , or groins. 
 
 Below the pubes are the parts of generation in men, 
 the scrotum and penis ; in women, the labia pudendi, 
 and the rima vulva. The space between the genitals 
 and anus is called perinaum , or fork. 
 
 C. The extremities are the superior and the inferior. 
 
 The upper extremity has, 
 
 1. The shoulder or top, under which is the axilla, or 
 arm-pit. 
 
 2. The brachium , or arm. 
 
 3. The antibrachium, or fore-arm, in which are the 
 bend, or flexura, and elbow. 
 
 4. The manus, or hand, which has vola, the palm ; 
 and dorsum , the back ; and is divided into the carpus , 
 or wrist, the metacarpus, and fingers. 
 
 The lower extremity embraces, 
 
 1. The femur, or thigh, the upper and outer part of 
 which is called coxa , or the regio ischiadica. 
 
 2. The crus, or leg, in which are the genu, or knee, 
 cavurn popletis, or ham, and the sura, or calf. 
 
 3. Thepes, or foot, which is divided into the tarsus, 
 metatarsus, and toes. 
 
 The upper part of the tarsus laterally has the mal- 
 leolus externus and internus , or the inner and outer 
 ankle. 
 
 RE GIUS. (From rex, a king.) Royal : applied to 
 a disease, and to a chemical preparation ; to the former, 
 the jaundice, because in it the colour of the skin is like 
 gold ; and to the latter, because it dissolves gold. 
 
 REGULAR. Regularis. A term applied to dis- 
 eases, which observe their usual course, in opposition 
 to irregular, in which the course of symptoms deviate 
 from what is usual, as regular gout, regular small- 
 pox, See. 
 
 Regular gout. See Arthritis. 
 
 RE'GULUS. (Diminutive of rex, a king : so called 
 because the alchemist expected to find gold, the king of 
 metals, collected at the bottom of the crucible after 
 fusion.) The name regulus was given by chemists to 
 
 metallic matters when separated from other substance® 
 by fusion. This name was introduced by alchemists, 
 who, expecting always to find gold in the metal col- 
 lected at the bottom of their crucibles after fusion, 
 called this metal, thus collected, regulus, as containing 
 gold, the king of metals. It was afterward applied to 
 the metal extracted from the ores of the semi-metals, 
 which formerly bore the name that is now given to the 
 semi-metals themselves. Thus we had regulus of air 
 timony, regulus of arsenic, and regulus of cobalt. 
 
 Regulus of antimony. See Antimony. 
 
 Regulus of arsenic. See Arsenic. 
 
 REME'DIUM. {A re, and medeor , to cure.) A re- 
 medy, or that which is employed with a view to pre- 
 vent., palliate, or remove a disease. 
 
 Rkmedium: divinum. See Imperatoria. 
 
 REMEDY. See Remedium. 
 
 REMINISCENCE. See Memory. 
 
 REMITTENT. ( Remittens ; from remitto , to as- 
 suage or lessen.) Any disorder, the symptoms of which 
 diminish very considerably, and return again, so as not 
 to leave the person ever free. 
 
 Remittent fever. See Febris inter mittens. 
 
 Re'mora aratri. (From resnoror, to hinder, and 
 aratrum , a plough.) See Ononis spinosa. 
 
 Remote cause. See Exciting cause. 
 
 REN. {Ren, i us, m. P*en, ano tov peiv ; because 
 through them the urine flows.) The kidney. See 
 Kidney. 
 
 RENAL. ( Renalis ; from ren, the kidney.) Ap- 
 pertaining to the kidney. 
 
 Renal artery. See Emulgcnt artery. 
 
 Renal gland. Glandula renalis. Renal capsule. 
 Supra-renal gland. The supra renal glands are two 
 hollow bodies, like glands in fabric, and placed, one on 
 each side, upon the kidney. They are covered by a 
 double tunic, and their cavities are filled with a liquor 
 of a brownish red colour. Their figure is triangular ; 
 and they are larger in the foetus than the kidneys ; but, 
 in adults, they are less than the kidneys. The right is 
 affixed to the liver, the left to the spleen and pancreas, 
 and both to the diaphragm and kidneys. They have 
 arteries, veins, lymphatics, and nerves; their arteries 
 arise from the diaphragmatic, the aorta, and the renal 
 arteries. The vein of the right supra-renal gland 
 empties itself into the vena cava; that of the left into 
 the renal vein; their lymphatic vessels go directly into 
 the thoracic duct; they have nerves common alike to 
 these glands and the kidneys. They have no excre- 
 tory duct, and their use is at present unknown. It is 
 supposed they answer one use in the foetus, and an- 
 other in the adult, but what these uses are is uncertain. 
 Boerhaave supposed their use to consist in their fur- 
 nishing lymph to dilute the blood returned, after the 
 secretion of the urine, in the renal vein ; but this is 
 very improbable, since the vein of the right supra-re- 
 nal gland goes to the vena cava, and the blood carried 
 back by the renal vein wants no dilution. It has also 
 been said, that these glands not only prepare lymph, by 
 which the blood is fitted for the nutrition of the deli- 
 cate foetus ; but that in adults they serve -to restore to 
 the blood of the vena cava the irritable parts which 
 it loses by the secretion of bile and urine. Some, 
 again, have considered them as diverticula in the foe- 
 tus, to divert the blood from the kidneys, and lessen 
 the quantity of urine. The celebrated Morgagni be- 
 lieved their office to consist in conveying something to 
 the thoracic duct. It is singular, that in children who 
 are born without the cerebrum, these glands are ex- 
 tremely small, and sometimes wanting. 
 
 Renal vein. See Emulgcnt vein. 
 
 Renal vessels. See Emulgent. 
 
 RENIFORMIS. Kidney-shaped. 1. In anatomy, 
 this term is applied to any deviations of parts as- 
 suming a kidney-like form. 
 
 2. In botany, leaves, seeds, &c. are so called from 
 their shape ; it is a short, broad, roundish leaf, the 
 base of which is hollowed out, as that of the Asarum 
 europaum , and Sibthorpia europaa, and the seeds of 
 Beta and Phaseolus. 
 
 RENNET. Runnet. The gastric juice and con- 
 tents of the stomach of calves. It is much employed 
 in preparing cheese, and in pharmacy, for making 
 whey. To about a pound of milk, in a silver or 
 earthen basin, placed on hot ashes, add three or four 
 grains of rennet, diluted with a little water; as it be- 
 comes cold, the milk curdles, and the whey, or serous 
 
hep 
 
 RES 
 
 part, separates itself from the caseous part. When 
 these parts appear perfectly distinct, pour the whole 
 upon a strainer, through which the whey will pass, 
 while the curds remain behind. This whey is always 
 rendered somewhat whitish, by a very small and 
 much divided portion of the caseous part; but it may 
 be separated in such a manner, that the whey will re- 
 main limpid and colourless, and this is what is called 
 clarifying it. Put into a basin the white of an egg, a 
 glass of the serum of milk, and a few grains of tar- 
 taric acid in powder; whip the mixture with an ozier 
 twig, and, having added the remainder of the unclari- 
 fied whey, place the mixture again over the fire until 
 it begins to boil. The tartaric acid completes the co- 
 agulation of the white part of the milk which remains; 
 the white of egg, as it becomes hot, coagulates and en- 
 velopes the caseous part. When the whey is clear, 
 filter it through paper : what passes will be perfectly 
 limpid, and have a greenish colour. This is clarified 
 whey. 
 
 Re'ntjens. (From renuo, to nod the head back in 
 sign of refusal : so called from its office of jerking back 
 the head.) A muscle of the head. 
 
 REPANDUS. Repand ; wavy: a leaf is so called 
 which is bordered with many acute angles, and small 
 segments of circles alternately ; as that of the Meny- 
 anthes nympheeoides. 
 
 REPELLE'NT. ( Repellens ; from repello , to drive 
 back.) Applications are sometimes so named which 
 make diseases recede, as it were, from the surface of 
 the body. 
 
 REPENS. Creeping; often used in botany: caulis 
 repens , one that creeps along the earth, as that of the 
 Ranunculus repens. Applied to a root, it means run- 
 ning transversely, and here and there giving off new 
 plants ; as that of the Glycyrrhiza glabra, and Sambu- 
 cus ebulus. 
 
 REPULSION. All matter possesses a power which 
 is in constant opposition to attraction. This agency, 
 which is equally powerful and equally obvious, acts 
 an important part in the phenomena of nature, and is 
 'called the power of repulsion. 
 
 That such a force exists, which opposes the approach 
 of bodies towards each other, is evident from number- 
 less facts. 
 
 Newton has shown, that when a convex lens is put 
 upon a flat glass, it remains at a distance of the one- 
 hundred-and-thirty-seventh part of an inch, and a 
 very considerable pressure is required to diminish this 
 distance; nor does any force which can be applied 
 bring them into actual mathematical contact. A force 
 may indeed be applied sufficient to break the glasses 
 into pieces, but it may be demonstrated that it does 
 not diminish their distance much beyond the one-thou- 
 sandth part of an inch. There is, therefore, a repul- 
 sive force, which prevents the, two glasses from touch- 
 ing each other. 
 
 Boscovich has shown, that when an ivory billiard- 
 ball sets another in motion, by striking against it, an 
 equal quantity of its own motion is lost, and the ball 
 at rest begins to move while the other is still at a 
 distance. 
 
 There exists, therefore, a repulsion between bodies ; 
 this repulsion takes place while they are yet at a dis- 
 tance from each other ; and it opposes their approach 
 towards each other. 
 
 The cause or the nature of this force is equally in- 
 scrutable with that of attraction, but its existence is 
 undoubted : it increases, as far as has been ascertained, 
 inversely as the square of the distance, consequently 
 at the point of contact it is infinite. 
 
 The following experiments will serve to prove the 
 energy of repulsion more fully. 
 
 Experiment. — When a glass tube is immersed in 
 water, the fluid is attracted by the glass, and drawn up 
 into the tube; but, if we substitute mercury instead of 
 water, we shall find a different effect. If a glass tube 
 of any bore be immersed in this fluid, it does not rise, 
 but the surface of the mercury is considerably below 
 the level of that which surrounds it, when the diame- 
 ter of the tube is very small. 
 
 In this case, therefore, a repulsion takes place be- 
 tween the glass and the mercury, which is even consi- 
 derably greater than the attraction existing between 
 the particles of the mercury; and hence the latter can- 
 not rise in the tube, but is repelled, and becomes de- 
 pressed. 
 
 239 
 
 Expenment. — When we present the north pole of a 
 magnet A, to the same pole of another magnet B, sus- 
 pended on a pivot, and at liberty to move, the magnet 
 B will recede as the other approaches ; and, by follow- 
 ing it with A, at a proper distance, it may be made to 
 turn round on its pivot with considerable velocity. 
 
 In this case, there is evidently some agency, which 
 opposes the approach of the north poles of A and B, 
 which acts as an antagonist, and causes the moveable 
 magnet to retire before the other. There is, therefore, 
 a repulsion between the two magnets, a repulsion 
 which increases with the power of the magnets, 
 which may be made so great, that all the force of a 
 strong man is insufficient to make the two north poles 
 touch each other. The same repulsion is equally ob- 
 vious in electrical bodies, for instance: 
 
 Experiment. — If two small cork balls be suspended 
 from a body, so as to touch one another, and if we 
 charge the body in the usual manner with electricity, 
 the two cork balls separate from each other, and stand 
 at a distance proportional to the quantity of electricity 
 with which the body is charged ; the balls, of course, 
 repel each other. 
 
 Experiment. — If we rub over the surface of a sheet 
 of paper the fine dust of lycopodium, or puff-ball, and 
 then let water fall on it in small quantities, the water 
 will instantly be repelled, and form itself into distinct 
 drops, which do not touch the lycopodium, but roll 
 over it with uncommon rapidity. That the drops do 
 not touch the lycopodium, but are actually kept at a 
 distance above it, is obvious from the copious reflection 
 of white light. 
 
 Experiment. — If he surface of water contained in a 
 basin be covered over with lycopodium, a solid suo 
 stance, deposited at the bottom of the fluid, may be 
 taken out of if with the hand, without wetting it. In 
 this case, the repulsion is so powerful as to defend tire 
 hand completely from the contact of the fluid. 
 
 RES. A thing. 
 
 Res naturales. The naturals. According to Boer- 
 haave, these are life, the cause of life, and its effects 
 These, he says, remain in some degree, however disor 
 dered a person may be. 
 
 Res non-naturales. See Non-naturals. 
 
 RESE'DA. (From resedo , to appease: so called 
 from its virtue of allaying inflammation.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, 
 Dodecandria; Order, Trigynia. 
 
 2. The name, in some pharmacopoeias, of the dyers’ 
 weed. See Reseda luteola. 
 
 Reseda luteola. The systematic name of the 
 dyers’ weed. Dioscorides mentions it as useful in 
 jaundice. 
 
 RESIN. Resina. The name resin is used to de- 
 note solid inflammable substances, of vegetable origin, 
 soluble in alkohol, usually affording much soot by their 
 combustion. They are likewise soluble in oils, but not 
 at all in water ; and are more or less acted upon by the 
 alkalies. 
 
 All the resins appear to be nothing else but volatile 
 oils rendered concrete by their combination with oxy- 
 gen. The exposure of these to the open air, and the 
 decomposition of acids applied to them, evidently prove 
 tins conclusion. 
 
 There are some among the known resins which are 
 very pure, and perfectly soluble in alkohol, such as the 
 balsam of Mecca and of Capivi, turpentines, tacama- 
 haca, elemi : others are less pure, and contain a small 
 portion of extract, which renders them not totally solu- 
 ble in alkohol ; such are mastic, sandarach, guaiacum, 
 labdanum, and dragon’s blood. 
 
 The essential properties of resin are, being in the 
 solid form, insoluble in water, perfectly soluble in alko- 
 hol, and in essential and expressed oils, and being in- 
 capable of being volatilized without decomposition. 
 
 Resins are obtained chiefly from the vegetable king- 
 dom, either by spontaneous exudation, or from inci- 
 sions made into vegetables affording juices which con- 
 tain this principle. These juices contain a portion of 
 essential oil, which, from exposure to the air, is either 
 volatilized or converted into resinous matter, or some- 
 times the oil is abstracted by distillation. In some 
 plants the resin is deposited, in a concrete state, in the 
 interstices of the wood, or other parts of the plant. 
 
 Resins, when concrete, are brittle, and have gene- 
 rally a smooth and conchoidal fracture; their lustre is 
 peculiar, they are more or less transparent and of a 
 
RES 
 
 colour which Is usually some shade of yellow, or 
 brown; they are of a greater specific gravity than 
 water ; they are often odorous and sapid, easily fusi- 
 ble, and, on cooling, become solid. 
 
 Resin, black. See Resina nigra. 
 
 Resin , elastic. See Caoutchouc. 
 
 Resin-tree , elastic. See Caoutchouc. 
 
 Resin , white. See Resina alba. 
 
 Resin , yellow. See Resina flava. 
 
 RESINA. (From pew, to flow: because it flows 
 spontaneously from the tree.) See Resin. 
 
 Resina alba. The inspissated juice of the Pinus 
 sylvestris, &c. is so called ; and sometimes the resi- 
 duum of the distillation of oil of turpentine. See 
 Resina flava. 
 
 Resina elastica. See Caoutchouc. 
 
 Resina flava. Resina alba. Yellow resin, what 
 remains in the still after distilling oil of turpentine, by 
 adding water to the common turpentine. It is of very 
 extensive use in surgery as an active detergent, and 
 forms the base of the unguentum resince flava:. 
 
 Resina nigra. Colophonia. What remains in the 
 retort after distilling the oil of turpentine from the 
 common turpentine. This name is also given, in the 
 London Pharmacopoeia, to pitch. 
 
 Resina novi belgii. See Botany-bay. 
 
 RESOLUTION. (Resolutio ; from resolvo , to 
 loosen.) A termination of inflammation in which the 
 disease disappears without any abscess, mortification, 
 &c. being occasioned. 
 
 The term is also applied to the dispersion of swell- 
 ings, indurations, &c. 
 
 RESOLVENT. ( Rcsolvens ; from resolvo, to 
 loosen.) This term is applied by surgeons to such 
 substances as discuss inflammatory and other tumours. 
 
 RESPIRATION., (Respiratio ; from respiro, to 
 take breath.) To comprehend the important function 
 of breathing or respiration, it is not only necessary to 
 have a knowledge of the structure of the thoracic 
 viscera, the form of the parietes, of the chest, and to 
 comprehend the mechanism by which the air enters 
 and passes out of it, but also to be well acquainted 
 with the chemical and physical properties of the air, 
 and the circulation of the blood. 
 
 The lungs are two spongy and vascular organs of a 
 considerable size, situated in the lateral parts of the 
 chest. Their parenchyma is divided and subdivided 
 into lobes and lobules, the forms and dimensions of 
 which it is difficult to determine. 
 
 We learn, by the careful examination of a pulmo- 
 nary lobule, that it is formed of a spongy tissue, the 
 areolce of which are so small that a strong lens is ne- 
 cessary to observe them distinctly; these areolce all 
 communicate with each other, and they are surrounded 
 by a thin layer of cellular tissue which separates them 
 from the adjoining lobules. 
 
 Into each lobule enters one of the divisions of the 
 bronchia, and one of the pulmonary artery ; this last is 
 distributed in the body of the lobule in a manner that 
 is not well known ; it seems to be transformed into nu- 
 merous radicles of the pulmonary veins. Dr. Magen- 
 die believes that these numerous small vessels, by 
 which the artery terminates and the pulmonary veins 
 begin, by crossing and joining in different manners, 
 form the areolce of the tissue of the lobules. The 
 small bronchial division that ends in the lobule, does 
 not enter into the interior of it, but breaks off as soon 
 as it has arrived at the parenchyma. 
 
 This last circumstance appears remarkable : • be- 
 cause, since the bronchia do not penetrate into the 
 spongy tissue of the lungs, it is not probable that the 
 surface of the cells with which the air is in contact is 
 covered by the mucous membrane. The most minute 
 anatomy cannot prove its existence in this place. 
 
 A part of the nerve of the eighth pair, and some 
 filaments of the sympathetic, are expended on the 
 lungs, but it is not known how they are distributed ; 
 the surface of the organ is covered by the pleura, a 
 serous membrane, similar to the peritonaeum in its 
 structure and functions. 
 
 Round the bronchia , and near the place where they 
 enter into the tissue of the lungs, a certain number of 
 lymphatic glands exist, the colour of which is almost 
 black, and to which the small number of lymphatic 
 vessels which spring from the surface and from the 
 interior of the pulmonary tissue are directed. 
 
 With regard to the lungs, we receive from the art of 
 
 RES 
 
 delicate injections some information that we ought not 
 to neglect. 
 
 If we inject mercury, or even coloured water, into 
 the pulmonary artery, the injected matter passes im- 
 mediately into the pulmonary veins, but at the same 
 time a part enters the bronchia , and goes out by the 
 trachea. If the matter be injected into a pulmonary 
 vein, it passes partly into the artery and partly into the 
 bronchia. Lastly, if it be introduced into the trachea, 
 it very soon penetrates into the artery, into the pulmo- 
 nary veins, and even into the bronchial artery and 
 vein. 
 
 The lungs fill up a great part of the cavity of the 
 chest, and enlarge and contract with it ; and as they 
 communicate with the external air by the trachea and 
 the larynx, every time that the chest enlarges it is dis- 
 tended by the air, which is again expelled when the 
 chest resumes its former dimensions. We must then 
 necessarily stop to examine this cavity. 
 
 The breast, or the thorax, is of the form of a cone, 
 the summit of which is above, and the base below. 
 
 The apparent form and dimensions of the breast are 
 determined by the length, disposition, and motions qf 
 the ribs upon the vertebra. 
 
 The chest is capable of being dilated vertically, 
 transversely, forward and backward, that is, in the 
 direction of its principal diameters. 
 
 The principal, and almost the only, agent of the 
 vertical dilatation, is the diaphragm, which, in contract- 
 ing, tends to lose its vaulted form, and to become a 
 plane ; amotion which cannot take place without the 
 pectoral motion of the thorax increasing, and the ab- 
 dominal portion diminishing. 
 
 The sides of this muscle, which are fleshy, and cor- 
 respond with the lungs, descend farther than the cen- 
 tre, which, being aponeurotic, can make no effort by 
 itself, and which is, besides, retained by its union with 
 the sternum and the pericardium. 
 
 In most cases this lowering of the diaphragm is suffi- 
 cient for the dilatation of the breast ; but it often hap- 
 pens that the sternum and the ribs, in changing the po- 
 sition between them and the vertebral column, produce 
 a sensible augmentation in the pectoral cavity. 
 
 In the general eievation of the thorax, its form ne- 
 cessarily changes, as well as the relations of the bones 
 of which it is composed : the cartilages of the ribs 
 seem particularly intended to assist these changes ; as 
 soon as they are ossified, and consequently lose their 
 elasticity, the breast becomes immoveable. 
 
 While the sternum is carried upwards, its inferior 
 extremity is directed a little forward : it thus undergoes 
 a slight swinging motion ; the ribs become less oblique 
 upon the vertebral column ; they remove a little from 
 each other, and their inferior edge is directed outward 
 by a small tension of the cartilage. All these pheno- 
 mena are not very apparent except in the superior ribs 
 
 A general enlargement of the thorax takes place by 
 its elevation, as well from front to back, as trans- 
 versely, and upwards. 
 
 This enlargement is called inspiration. It presents 
 three degrees : 1st, ordinary inspiration , which takes 
 place by the depression of the diaphragm, and an al- 
 most insensible elevation of the thorax ; 2dly, the great 
 inspiration, in which there is an evident elevation of 
 the thorax, and, at the same time, a 1 depression of the 
 diaphragm ; 3dly, forced inspiration, in which the di- 
 mensions of the thorax are augmented in every direc- 
 tion, as far as the physical disposition of this cavity 
 will permit. 
 
 Expiration succeeds to the dilatation of the thorax ; 
 that is, the return of the thorax to its ordinary position 
 and dimensions. 
 
 The mechanism of this motion is the reverse of 
 what we have just described. It is produced by the 
 elasticity of the cartilages, and by the ligaments of the 
 ribs, which have a tendency to resume their former 
 shape, by the relaxation of the muscles that had 
 raised the thorax, and by the contraction of a great 
 number of muscles, so disposed that they lower and 
 contract the chest. 
 
 The contraction of the thorax, or expiration, pre- 
 sents also three degrees: 1st, ordinary expiration; 
 2d, great expiration ; 3d, forced expiration. 
 
 In ordinary expiration, the relaxation of the dia- 
 phragm, pressed upwards by the abdominal viscera, 
 which are themselves urged by the anterior muscles of 
 this cavity, produces the diminution of the vertical 
 
 23'J 
 
RES 
 
 RES 
 
 diameter; vehement expiration is produced by the 
 relaxation of the inspiring muscles, and a slight con- 
 traction of those of expiration, which permits the ribs 
 to assume their ordinary relations with the vertebral 
 column. But the contraction of the chest may go still 
 farther. If the abdominal and other expiratory mus- 
 cies contract forcibly, a greater depression of the dia- 
 phragm takes place, the ribs descend lower, the base 
 of the conoid shrinks, and there is, consequently, a 
 greater diminution of the capacity of the thorax. 
 This is called forced expiration. 
 
 We shall now consider the air as an elastic fluid, 
 which possesses the property of exerting pressure 
 upon the bodies it surrounds, and upon the sides of the 
 vessels that contain it. This property supposes, in the 
 particles of air, a continual tendency to repulse each 
 other. 
 
 Another property of the air is compressibility ; thatis, 
 its volume changes with the pressure which it supports. 
 
 The air expands by heat like all other bodies ; its 
 volume augments 1-480, by an increase of one degree 
 of Fahrenheit’s thermometer. 
 
 The air has weight : this is ascertained by weighing 
 a vessel full of air, and then weighing the same vessel 
 after the air has been taken out by the air-pump. 
 
 The air is more or less charged with humidity. '*■ 
 
 Air, notwithstanding its thinness and transpareffcy, 
 refracts, intercepts, and reflects the light. 
 
 The air is composed of two gases that are very dif- 
 ferent in their properties. 
 
 1st, Oxygen : this gas is a little heavier than air, in 
 the proportion of 11 to 10, and it combines with all the 
 simple bodies ; it is an element of water, of vegetable 
 and animal matters, and of almost all known bodies ; 
 it is essential for combustion and respiration. 2dly, 
 Azote : this gas is a little lighter than air ; it is an ele- 
 ment of ammonia and of animal substances ; it extin- 
 guishes bodies in combustion. 
 
 It has been thus found that 100 parts in weight of air 
 contain 21 parts of oxygen and 79 of azote. These 
 proportions are the same in evary place and at all 
 heights, and have not sensibly changed for these fifteen 
 years, since they were positively established by che- 
 mistry. 
 
 Besides oxygen and azote, the air contains a variable 
 quantity of the vapour of water, as we have already 
 observed, and a small quantity of carbonic acid, 
 the proportion of which has not yet been positively 
 ftixed. 
 
 The air is decomposed by almost all combustible 
 bodies, at a temperature which is peculiar to each. In 
 this decomposition they combine with the oxygen, and 
 set the azote at liberty. 
 
 Of inspiration and expiration. — If we call to mind 
 the disposition of the pulmonary lobules, the extensi- 
 bility of their tissue, their communication with the 
 external air by means of the bronchia, of the trachea, 
 and of the larynx, we will easily conceive that every 
 time the breast dilates, the air immediately enters the 
 pulmonary tissue, in a quantity proportionate to the 
 degree of dilatation. When the breast contracts, a 
 part of the air that it contains is expelled, and passes 
 out by the glottis. 
 
 In order to arrive at the glottis in inspiration, or to 
 go outwards in expiration, the air sometimes traverses 
 the nasal canal and sometimes the mouth : the position 
 of the velum of the palate, in these two cases, de- 
 serves to be described. When the air traverses the 
 nasal canals and the pharynx to enter or to pass out 
 of the larynx, the velum of the palate is vertical, and 
 placed with its anterior surface against the posterior 
 part of the base of the tongue, so that the mouth has 
 no communication with the larynx. When the air tra- 
 verses the mouth in inspiration or expiration, the 
 velum of the palate is horizontal, its posterior edge is 
 embraced by the concave surface of the pharynx, and 
 all communication is cut off between the inferior parts 
 of the pharynx and the superior part of this canal, as 
 well as with the nasal canals. Thence the necessity of 
 making the sick breathe by the mouth, if it is necessary 
 to examine the tonsils or the pharynx. 
 
 These two ways for the air to arrive at the glottis 
 were necessary, for they assist each other : thus when 
 the mouth is full of food, the respiration takes place 
 by the nose ; it takes place by the mouth when the 
 nasal canals are obstructed by mucus, by a slight 
 •welling of the membrane, or any other cause. The 
 
 glottis opens in the instant of inspiration, and, on tha 
 contrary, it shuts in the expiration. 
 
 It appears that in a given time the number of in- 
 spirations made by one person are very different from 
 those of another. Haller thinks there are twenty in the 
 space of a minute. A man upon whom Menzies made 
 experiments respired only fourteen times in a minute 
 Sir H. Davy informs us that he respires in the same 
 period twenty-six or twenty-seven times , Dr. Thomson 
 says that he respires generally nineteen times ; and Dr. 
 Magendie only respires fifteen times. Taking twenty 
 times in a minute for the mean, this will give 28,800 
 inspirations in twenty-four hours. But this number 
 probably varies according to many circumstances, such 
 as the state of sleep, motion, distention of the sto- 
 mach by food, the capacity of the chest, moral affec- 
 tions, &c. What quantity of air enters the chest at 
 each inspiration 7 What quantity goes out at each 
 expiration 7 How much generally remains 7 
 
 According to Menzies, the mean quantity of air that 
 enters the lungs at each inspiration, is 40 cubic inches. 
 Goodwin thinks that the quantity remaining after a 
 complete expiration is 109 cubic inches; Menzies af- 
 firms that this quantity is greater, and that it amounts 
 to 179 cubic inches. 
 
 According to Davy, after a forced expiration, his 
 
 lungs contained 41 cubic inches. 
 
 A fter a natural expiration 118 
 
 After a natural inspiration 135 
 
 After a forced inspiration 254 
 
 By a forced expiration, after a forced in- 
 spiration, there passed out of the lungs 190 
 
 After a natural inspiration 78.5 
 
 After a natural expiration 67.5 c. i. 
 
 Dr. Thomson thinks that we should not be far fro» 
 the truth in supposing that the ordinary quantity of 
 air contained in the lungs is 280, and that there entei 
 or go out at each inspiration, or expiration, 40 inches 
 Thus, supposing 20 inspirations in a minute, the quan 
 tity of air that would enter and pass out in this time 
 would be 800 inches ; which makes 48,000 in the 
 hour, and in 24 hours 1,152,000 cubic inches. A great 
 number of experiments have been made by chemists 
 to determine if the volume of air diminishes while it 
 remains in the lungs. In considering the latest expe- 
 riments, it appears, that in most cases there is no 
 diminution ; that is, a volume of expired air is exactly 
 the same as one of inspired air. When this diminu- 
 tion takes place it appears to be only accidental. 
 
 By successively traversing the mouth or the mrsflS* 
 cavities, the pharynx, the larynx, the trachia, and tlx. 
 bronchia, the inspired air becomes of a similar tem 
 perature with the body. It most generally become* 
 heated, and consequently rarified, so that the sam& 
 quantity in weight of air occupies a much greater 
 space in the lungs than it occupied before it entered 
 them. Besides this change of volume, the inspired air 
 is charged with the vapour that it carries aw T ay from 
 the mucous membranes of the air-passages, and in 
 this state always, hot and humid, it arrives in the 
 pulmonary lobules ; also this portion of air of which 
 we treat mixes with that which the lungs contained 
 before. 
 
 But expiration soon succeeds to inspiration: an 
 interval, only of a few seconds, passes in general be- 
 tween them ; the air contained by the lungs, pressed 
 by the powers of expiration, escapes by the expiratory 
 canal in a contrary direction to thatof the inspired air. 
 
 We must here remark that the portion of air expired 
 is not exactly that which was inspired immediately 
 before, but a portion of the mass which the lungs con- 
 tained after inspiration ; and if the volume of air that 
 the lungs usually contain is compared with that which 
 is inspired and expired at each motion of respiration, 
 we will be inclined to believe that inspiration and 
 expiration are intended to renew in part the consider- 
 able mass of air contained by the lungs. 
 
 This renewal will be so much more considerable a a 
 the quantity of air expired is greater, and as the fol- 
 lowing inspiration is more complete. 
 
 Physical and chemical changes that the air under- 
 goes in the lungs. — The air, in its passage from the 
 lungs has a temperature nearly the same as that of the 
 body; there escapes with it from the breast a great 
 quantity of vapour called pulmonary transpiration ; 
 besides, its chemical composition is different from that 
 of the inspired air. Hie proportion of azote is much 
 
RES 
 
 RES 
 
 the same, but that of oxygen and earbonic acid is 
 quite difterent. 
 
 In place of 0.21 of oxygen, and a trace of carbonic 
 acid, which the atmospheric air presents, the expired 
 air gives 0.18 or 0.19 of oxygen, and 0.3 to 0.4 of car- 
 bonic acid : generally, the quantity of carbonic acid 
 exactly represents the quantity of oxygen which has 
 disappeared ; nevertheless, the last experiments of Gay 
 Lussac and Davy give a small excess of acid ; that is, 
 there is a little more acid formed than the oxygen ab- 
 sorbed. 
 
 In order to determine the quantity of oxygen con- 
 sumed by an adult in 24 hours, we have only to know 
 the quantity of air respired in this time. According to 
 Lavoisier, and Sir H. Davy, 32 cubic inches are con- 
 sumed in a minute, which gives for 24 hours 46,037 
 cubic inches. 
 
 It is not difficult to appreciate the quantity of car- 
 bonic acid that passes out of the lungs in the same 
 time, since it nearly represents the volume of oxygen 
 that disappears. Thomson values it at 40,000 cubic 
 inches, though he says it is probably a little less : now 
 this quantity of carbonic acid represents nearly 12 
 ounces avoirdupois of carbon. 
 
 Some chemists say that a small quantity of azote 
 disappears during respiration; others think, on the 
 contrary, that its quantity is sensibly augmented ; but 
 there is nothing positive in this respect. 
 
 We are informed of the degree of alteration that 
 the air undergoes in our lungs by a feeling which in- 
 clines us to renew it: though this is scarcely sensible 
 in ordinary respiration, because we always continue it, 
 it nevertheless becomes very painful if we do not 
 satisfy it quickly; carried to this degree, it is accom- 
 panied with anxiety and fear, an instinctive warning 
 of the importance of respiration. 
 
 While the air contained in the lungs is thus modified 
 in its physical and chemical properties, the venous 
 blood traverses the ramifications of the pulmonary 
 artery, of which the tissue of the lobules of the lungs 
 is partly formed: it passes into the radicles of the pul- 
 monary veins, and very soon into these veins them- 
 selves ; but in passing from the one to the other, it 
 changes its nature from venous to arterial blood. 
 
 Rest-harrow. See Ononis spinosa. 
 
 Re'sta bovis. The plant named in English rest- 
 harrow : so called because it hinders the plough ; and 
 hence resta bovis. See Ononis spinosa. 
 
 RESUPINATUS. Resupinatv. Reversed : applied 
 to leaves, See. when the upper surface is turned down- 
 wards ; as in the leaf of the Pharus latifolius. 
 
 RESUSCITATION. (Rcsuscitatio ; from resuscito, 
 to rouse and awake.) Revivification. The restoring 
 of persons, apparently dead, to life. Under this head, 
 strictly speaking, is considered the restoring of those 
 who faint, or have breathed noxious air ; yet it is 
 chiefly confined to the restoring of those who are ap- 
 parently dead from being immersed in a fluid, or by 
 hanging. Dr. Curry has written a very valuable treatise 
 on this subject ; from which the following account is 
 taken. 
 
 “ From considering,” he observes, “ that a drowned 
 person is surrounded by water instead of air, and that 
 in this situation he makes strong and repeated efforts 
 to breathe, we should expect that the water would 
 enter and completely fill the lungs. "* This opinion, in- 
 deed, was once very general, and it still continues to 
 prevail among the common people. Experience, how- 
 ever, has shown, that unless the body lies so long in the 
 water as to have its living principle entirely destroyed, 
 the quantity of fluid present in the lungs is inconsider- 
 able ; and it would seem that some of this is the natu- 
 ral moisture of the part accumulated ; for, upon drown- 
 ing kittens, puppies, &c. in ink, or other coloured li 
 quors, and afterward examining the lungs, it is found 
 that very little of the coloured liquor has gained admit 
 tance to them. To explain the reason why the lungs 
 of drowned animals are so free from water, it is neces- 
 sary to observe, that the muscles which form the open- 
 ing into the wind-pipe are exquisitely sensible, and con- 
 tract violently upon the least irritation, as we frequent 
 ly experience when any part of the food or drink hap- 
 pens to touch that part. In the efforts made by a 
 drowning person, or animal, to draw in air, the water 
 rushes into the mouth and throat, and is applied to 
 these parts, which immediately contract in such a man- 
 ner as to shut up the passage into the lungs. This con- 
 
 tracted state continues as long as the muscles retain the 
 principle of life, upon which the power of muscular 
 contraction depends ; when that is gone, they become 
 relaxed, and the water enters the wind-pipe, and com 
 pletely fills it. On dissecting the body of a recently 
 drowned animal, no particular fulness of the vessels 
 within the skull, nor any disease of the brain or its 
 membranes, are visible. The lungs are also sound, and 
 the branches of the wind-pipe generally contain more 
 or less of a frothy matter, consisting chiefly of air, 
 mixed with a small quantity of colourless fluid. The 
 right cavity of the heart, and the trunks of the large 
 internal veins which open into it, and also the trunk 
 and larger branches of the artery which carries the 
 blood from this cavity through the lungs, are all dis- 
 tended with dark-coloured blood, approaching almost 
 to blackness. The left cavity of the heart, on tne con- 
 trary, is nearly, or entirely empty, as are likewise the 
 large veins of the lungs which supply it with blood r 
 and the trunk and principal branches of the great arte- 
 ry which conveys the blood from hence to the various 
 parts of the body. The external blood-vessels are 
 empty ; and the fleshy parts are as pale as if the ani- 
 mal had been bled to death. When a body has lain in 
 the water for some time, other appearances will also 
 We observable ; such as, the skin livid, the eyes blood- 
 sflot, and the countenance bloated and swoln ; but 
 these appearances, though certainly unfavourable, do 
 not absolutely prove that life is irrecoverably gone. It 
 is now known, that in the case of drowning, no injury 
 is done to any of the parts essential to life ; but that 
 the right cavity of the heart, together with the veins 
 and arteries leading to and from that cavity, are tur gid 
 with blood, while every other part is almost drained of 
 this fluid. The practice of holding up the bodies of 
 drowned persons by the heels, or rolling them over a 
 cask, is unnecessary ; the lungs not being filled with 
 any thing that can be evacuated in this way. There- 
 fore such a practice is highly dangerous, as the violence 
 attending it may readily burst some of those vessela 
 which are already overcharged with blood, and thus 
 convert what was only suspended animation, into abso- 
 lute and permanent death. The operation of inflating 
 the lungs is a perfectly safe, and much more effectual 
 method of removing any frothy matter they may con- 
 tain ; and while it promotes the passage of the blood 
 through them, aiso renders it capable of stimulating 
 the left cavity of the heart, and exciting it to contrac- 
 tion. As soon as the body is taken out of the water, it 
 should be stripped of any clothes it may have^n, and 
 be immediately well dried. It should then bo wrapped 
 in dry, warm blankets, or in the spare clothes taken 
 from some of the by-standers, and be removed as 
 quickly as possible to the nearest house that can be got 
 convenient for the purpose. The fittest will be one 
 that has a tolerably large apartment, in which a fire is 
 ready or can be made. The body may be carried in 
 men’s arms, or laid upon a door ; or, in case the house 
 be at a distance .from the place, if a cart can be pro 1 - 
 cured, let the body be placed in it, on one side, upon 
 some straw, with the head and upper part somewhat 
 raised ; and in this position a brisk motion will do no 
 harm Whatever be the mode of conveyance adopt 
 ed, particular care should be taken that the head be 
 neither suffered to hang backwards, nor to bend down 
 with the chin upon the breast. When arrived at the 
 house, lay the body on a matrass, or a double blanket, 
 spread upon a low table, or upon a door supported by 
 stools ; the head and chest being elevated by pillows. 
 As the air of a room is very soon rendered impure by 
 a number of people breathing in it, for this reason, as 
 well as fo avoid the confusion and embarrassment at- 
 tending a crowd, no more persons should be admitted 
 into the apartment where the body is placed, than are 
 necessary to assist immediately in the recovery : in 
 general six will be found sufficient for this purpose, and 
 these should be the most active and intelligent of the 
 by-standers. It will be found most convenient to di- 
 vide the assistants into two sets ; one set being em- 
 ployed in restoring the heat of the body, while the 
 other institutes an artificial breathing in the best man- 
 ner they are able. Every skilful person should be pro 
 vided with a flexible tube made of elastic gum, half n 
 yard in length, to introduce into the wind-pipe, ami 
 also with a similar tube to which a syringe can be 
 affixed, to be put into the oesophagus. Should these, 
 not be at hand, air should be thrown into the lungs in 
 
RES 
 
 RES 
 
 the best manner that can be suggested at the time. 
 Should it still be found that the air does not pass readi- 
 ly into the lungs, immediate recourse must be had to 
 another and more effectual method for obtaining that 
 object. As this method, however, requires address, 
 and also somq knowledge of the parts about the throat, 
 we would recommend that when there is not a medi- 
 cal gentleman present, the mode already described, be 
 tried repeatedly before this be attempted. As a quan- 
 tity of frothy matter occupying the branches of the 
 wind-pipe, and preventing the entrance of the air into 
 the lungs, is generally the circumstance which renders 
 this mode of inflation necessary! the mouth should be 
 opened from time to time to remove this matter as it is 
 discharged. While one set of the assistants are en- 
 gaged in performing artificial respiration, the other 
 should be employed in communicating heat to the 
 body. The warm bath has been usually recommended 
 for this purpose ; but wrapping the body in blankets, 
 or woollen cloths, strongly wrung out of warm water, 
 and renewing them as they grow cold, besides being a 
 speedier and more practicable method of imparting 
 heat, has this great advantage, that it admits of the 
 operation of inflating the lungs being carried on with- 
 out interruption. Until a sufficient quantity of warm 
 water can be got ready, other methods of restoring 
 warmth may be employed ; 6uch as the application of 
 dry warm blankets round the body and limbs ; bags of 
 warm grains or sand, bladders or bottles of hot water, 
 or hot bricks applied to the hands, feet, and under the 
 arm-pits, the bottles and bricks being covered with flan- 
 nel : or the body may be placed before the fire, or in 
 the sunshine, if strong at the time, and be gently rubbed 
 by the assistants with their warm hands, or with 
 cloths heated at the fire by a warming-pan. The re- 
 storation of heat should always be gradual, and the 
 warmth applied ought never to be greater than can be 
 comfortably borne by the assistants. If the weather 
 happen to be cold, and especially if the body has been 
 exposed to it for some time, hdht should be applied in a 
 very low degree at first: and if the weather be under 
 the freezing point, and the body, when stripped, feel 
 cold and nearly in the same condition with one that is 
 frozen, it will be necessary at first t r rub it well with 
 snow, or wash it with cold water; the sudden applica- 
 tion of heat in such cases having been found very per- 
 nicious. In a short time, however, warmth must be 
 gradually applied. To assist in rousing the activity of 
 the vital principle, it has been customary to apply va- 
 rious stimulating matters to different parts of the body. 
 But as some of these applications are in themselves 
 hurtful, and the others serviceable only according to the 
 time and manner of their employment, it will be pro- 
 per to consider them particularly. The application of 
 all such matters in cases of apparent death, is founded 
 upon the supposition that the skin still retains sensibi- 
 lity enough to be affected by them. It is well known, 
 however, that even during life, the skin loses sensibi- 
 lity in proportion as it is deprived of heat, and does 
 not recover it again until the natural degree of warmth 
 be restored. Previous to the restoration of heat, there- 
 fore, to a drowned body, all stimulating applications 
 are useless, and so far as they interfere with the other 
 measures, are also prejudicial. The practice of rubbing 
 the body with salt or spirits is now justly condemned. 
 The salt quickly frets the skin, and has, in some cases, 
 produced sores, which were very painful and difficult 
 to heal after recovery. Spirits of all kinds evaporate 
 fast, and thereby, instead of creating warmth, as they 
 are expected to do, carry off a great deal of heat from 
 the body. Spirit of hartshorn, or of sal volatile, are 
 liable to the same objection as brandy or other distilled 
 spirits, and are besides very distressing to the eyes of 
 the assistants. When there is reason to think the skin 
 has in any degree recovered its sensibility, let an assist- 
 ant moisten his hand with spirit of hartshorn, or eau 
 dc luce , and hold it closely applied to one part : in this 
 way evaporation is prevented, and the full stimulant 
 effect of the application obtained. A liniment com- 
 posed of equal parts of spirit of hartshorn and sallad 
 oil, well shaken together, would appea r to be sufficiently 
 stimulating for the purpose, and as it evaporates very 
 slowly, will admit of being rubbed on without producing 
 cold. The places to which such remedies are usually 
 applied, are, the wrists, ankles, temples, and the parts 
 opposite the stomach and heart. The intestines, from 
 their internal situation and peculiar constitution, 
 24*2 
 
 retain their irritability longer than the other pari* 
 of the body, and, accordingly, various means have 
 been proposed for increasing the action of their fibres 
 in order to restore the activity of the whole system. 
 Tobacco-smoke, injected by way of clyster, is what 
 has been generally employed with this view, and the 
 fumigator , or instrument for administering it, makes a 
 part of the apparatus which is at present distributed by 
 the different societies established for the recovery of 
 drowned persons. Of late, however, the use of tobac- 
 co-smoke has been objected to, and upon very strong 
 grounds ; for when we consider that the same remedy 
 is successfully employed with the very opposite inten- 
 tion, namely, that of lessening the power of contrac- 
 tion in the muscles, and occasioning the greatest relaxa- 
 tion consistent with life, it must be acknowledged to be 
 a very doubtful, if not dangerous remedy, where the 
 powers of life are already nearly exhausted. Instead 
 of tobacco-smoke, then, we would recommend a clyster, 
 consisting of a pint or more of water, moderately 
 warmed, with the addition of one or two table-spoon- 
 fuls of spirit of hartshorn, a heaped tea-spoonful of 
 strong mustard, or a table-spoonfui of essence of pep- 
 permint ; in defect of one or other of these, half a gill or 
 more of rum, brandy, or gin may be added, or the warm 
 water given alone. This step, however, need not be 
 taken, until artificial respiration has been begun ; for it 
 will answer but little purpose to stimulate the heart 
 through the medium of the intestines, unless we at the 
 same time supply the left cavity with blood fitted to 
 act upon it; which we cannot do without first re- 
 moving the collapsed state of the lungs, and promoting 
 the passage of the blood through them by a regular in- 
 flation. As the stomach is a highly sensible part, and 
 intimately connected with the heart and brain, the in- 
 troduction of some moderately warm and stimulating 
 liquor into it, seems well calculated to rouse the dor- 
 mant powers of life. This is very conveniently done 
 by means of the syringe and flexible tube. The quanti- 
 ty of fluid thrown in ought not to exceed half a pint, 
 and may be either warm negus, or water with the addi- 
 tion of one or other of the stimulating matters recom- 
 mended above, using, however, only half the quantities 
 mentioned there. As soon as the pulse or beating of 
 the heart can be felt, the inside of the nostrils may be 
 occasionally touched with a feather dipped in spirit of 
 hartshorn, or sharp mustard ; it being found by experi- 
 ence, that any irritation given to the nose, has consi- 
 derable influence in exciting the action oY the muscles 
 concerned in respiration. When the natural breathing 
 commences, the flexible tube and canula should be 
 withdrawn, and any farther inflation that may be ne- 
 cessary, performed by blowing into the nostril. Let- 
 ting blood has been generally thought requisite in every 
 case of suspended animation. The practice, however, 
 does not appear to have been founded upon any ra- 
 tional principle at first, and it has been continued from 
 the force of custom, rather than from any experience 
 of its good effects. In the case of drowned persona 
 there is not, as in those who suffer from hanging or 
 apoplexy, any unusual fulness of the vessels of the 
 brain ; and the quantity of blood that can be drawn 
 from the external veins, will not sensibly diminish the 
 accumulation of it in those near the heart. Besides, 
 blood-letting, which always tends to lessen the action 
 of the heart and arteries in the living body, cannot be 
 supposed to have a directly opposite effect in cases of 
 apparent death ; on the contrary, if employed here, it 
 will hazard the entire destruction of those feeble powers 
 which yet remain, and to increase and support which 
 all our endeavours should be directed. When the se- 
 veral measures recommended above have been steadily 
 pursued for an hour or more, without any appearance 
 of returning life, electricity should be tried ; experi- 
 ence having shown it to be one of the most powerful 
 stimuli yet known, and capable of exciting contraction 
 in the heart and other muscles of the body, after every 
 other stimulus had ceased to'produce the least effect. 
 Moderate shocks are found to answer best, and these 
 should, at intervals, be passed through the chest in dif- 
 ferent directions, in order, if possible, to rouse the heart 
 to act. Shocks may likewise be sent through the limbs, 
 and along the spine ; but we are doubtful how far it is 
 safe or useful to pass them through the brain, as some 
 have recommended. The body may be conveniently 
 insulated, by placing it on a door, supported by a num- 
 ber of quart- bottles, whose sides aro previously wiped 
 
RES 
 
 RET 
 
 with a towel, to remove any moisture they may have 
 contracted. By experiments made on different animals, 
 it is found that the blood passes through the lungs most 
 readily when they are fully distended with air; conse- 
 quently, that if the lungs of a drowned person are in- 
 flated, and kept in the expanded state while the elec- 
 tric shock is passed through the chest, the blood accu- 
 mulated in the right cavity of the heart and its vessels 
 will move forward without any resistance, should the 
 heart be brought to contract upon it. As soon as the 
 shock is given, let the lungs be emptied of the air they 
 contain, and filled again with fresh air ; then pass 
 another shock, and repeat this until the heart is brought 
 into action, or until it appear that all farther attempts 
 are useless. In order more certainly to pass the shock 
 through the heart, place the knob of one discharging 
 rod above the collar-bone of the right side, and the 
 knob of the other above the short ribs of the left : the 
 position of the discharging rods, however, may be 
 changed occasionally, so as to vary the direction of the 
 shock. Two thick brass wires, each about eighteen 
 inches long, passed through two glass tubes, or wooden 
 cases, well varnished, and having at one end a knob, 
 and at the other a ring to fasten the brass chain to, form 
 very convenient discharging rods ; and by means of 
 them, the shock may be administered without the risk 
 of its being communicated to the assistants, or carried 
 off - by the skin being wet. When the patient is so far 
 recovered as to be able to swallow, he should be put 
 into a warm bed, with his head and shoulders some- 
 what raised by means of pillows. Plenty of warm 
 wine-whey, ale-posset, and other light and moderately 
 nourishing drink, should now be given, and gentle 
 sweating promoted, by wrapping the feet and legs, in 
 flannels well wrung out of hot water. If the stomach 
 and bowels feel distended and uneasy, a clyster, con- 
 sisting of a pint of warm water, with a table-spoonful 
 of common salt, or an ounce or more of Glauber’s or 
 Epsom salt, dissolved in it, may be administered. The 
 general practice in this case, is to give an emetic ; but 
 considering that the powers of the machine are still 
 very weak, the agitation of vomiting is certainly ha- 
 zardous. The patient should on no account be left 
 alone, until the senses are perfectly restored, and he be 
 able to assist himself; several persons having relapsed 
 and been lost from want of proper attention to them, 
 after the vital functions were, to all appearance, com- 
 pletely estabtehed. Either from the distention which 
 the arteries ofthe lungs have suffered, or from the sudden 
 change from great coldness to considerable warmth, it 
 now and then happens, that the patient is attacked soon 
 after recovery, with inflammation of some of the parts 
 within the chest. This occurrence is pointed out by 
 pain in the breas't’lir side, increased on inspiration, and 
 accompanied with frequent, and full or hard pulse, and 
 sometimes with cough. Here the taking away some 
 blood from the arm, or the application of cupping- 
 glasses, leeches, or a blister, over the seat of the pain, 
 will be very proper; but the necessity for these mea- 
 sures, as well as the times for putting them in practice, 
 should be left to the judgment and discretion of a medi- 
 cal person. Dull pain in the head, lasting sometimes 
 for two or three days, is by no means an unfrequent 
 complaint in those who are recovered from this and 
 from the other states of suspended animation ; and 
 here also a moderate bleeding from the neck, either 
 with the lancet or with cupping-glasses, may prove 
 serviceable. 
 
 In hanging, the external veins of the neck are com- 
 pressed by the cord, and the return of the blood from 
 the head thereby impeded, from the moment that sus- 
 pension takes place ; b'ut as the heart continues to act 
 for a few seconds after the wind-pipe is closed, the 
 blood which is sent to the head during this interval, is 
 necessarily accumulated there. Hence it is, that in 
 hanged persons the face is greatly swoln, and of a dark 
 red or purple colour : the eyes are commonly suffused 
 with blood, enlarged, arid prominent. On dissection, 
 the blood-vessels of the brain are found considerably 
 distended; but, in general, no further marks of dis- 
 ease appear within the skull. The lungs are found 
 generally quite collapsed, and free from frothy matter. 
 The heart, and the large blood-vessels adjoining to it 
 exhibit the same apoearances as in the bodies of 
 drowned persons. From the great accumulation of 
 blood in the vessels of the head, many have been of 
 opinion, that hanging kills chiefly by inducing apo- 
 
 plexy ; hut the following experiment made at Edin- 
 burgh several years ago, by an eminent medical pro- 
 fessor there, clearly proves that in hanging as well as in 
 drowning, the exclusion of air from the lungs is the 
 immediate cause of death. A dog was suspended by 
 the neck with a cord, an opening having been previ- 
 ously made in the wind pipe, below the place where the 
 cord was applied so as to admit air into the lungs. In 
 this state he was allowed to hang for three-quarters of 
 an hour, during which time the circulation and breath- 
 ing went on. lie was then cut down without appear- 
 ing to have suffered much from the experiment. The 
 cord was now shifted below the opening into the wind- 
 pipe, so as to prevent the ingress of air to the lungs ; 
 and the animal being again suspended, he was com- 
 pletely dead in a few minutes. Upon the whole, then, 
 it appears, that the same measures recommended for 
 drowned persons, are also necessary here ; with this 
 addition, that opening the jugular veins, or applying 
 cupping-glasses to the neck, will tend considerably to 
 facilitate the restoration of life, by lessening the quan- 
 tity of blood contained in the vessels of the head, 
 and thereby taking off the pressure from the brain. 
 Except in persons who are very full of blood, the 
 quantity taken away need seldom exceed an ordinary 
 tea-cupful, which will in general be sufficient to un- 
 load the vessels of the head without weakening the pow- 
 ers of life.” 
 
 RE'TE. A net. Applied to cellular membranes, 
 vessels, nerves, parts of plants, &c. which are formed 
 of meshes, like a net. 
 
 Rete malpighii. The fine net-work of the extre- 
 mities of the pulmonary arteries. 
 
 Rete mirabile. A network of blood-vessels in the 
 basis of the brain of quadrupeds. 
 
 Rete mucosum. Corpus reliculare ; Corpus muco 
 sum; Mucus rnalpigii. A mucous substance, depo- 
 sited in a net-like form, between the epidermis and 
 cutis, which covers the sensible cutaneous papilla 1 , 
 connects the epidermis with the cutis, and gives the 
 colour to the body : in Europeans it is of a white co- 
 lour, in Ethiopians black. See Skin. 
 
 RETICULAR. ( Reticularis ; from rete, a net.) 
 
 Interwoven like a net. 
 
 RETIFORM. ( Retiformis ; from rete , a net, and 
 forma , resemblance.) Net-like. 
 
 RE'TINA. (From rete ) a net.) Jlmphiblsstroides. 
 The third, or innermost membrane of the eye, ex 
 panded round the choroid coat, to the ciliary ligament. 
 It is the true organ of vision, and is formed by an ex- 
 pansion of the pulp of the optic nerve. See Vision. 
 
 Retina'culum. (From retineo , to prop or re- 
 strain.) An instrument for keeping the bowels in their 
 olace. 
 
 RETTN-ASrHALTUM. See Retinite. 
 
 RETINITE. Retin-asphalt of Hatchet. A yellow- 
 ish and reddish-brown coloured mineral, composed of 
 resin, asphalt, and earth ; found at Bovey Tracy, in 
 Devonshire, adhering to coal. 
 
 RETORT. ( Relorta ; from retorqueo , to bend back 
 again : probably so called, because its neck was curved 
 and bent back again.) A chemical vessel em ployed for 
 many distillations, and most frequently for those which- 
 require a degree of heat superior to that of boiling water. 
 They differ in form and materials : when pierced with a 
 little hole in their roof, they are called tubulated re- 
 torts. They are made of common glass, stone-ware, 
 and iron. 
 
 RETRA'CTOR. A muscle, the office of which is 
 to retract the part into which it is inserted. 
 
 Retractor angum oris. See Buccinator. 
 
 RETRAHENS. Drawing back. 
 
 Retrahens auris. Posterior auris , of Winslow. 
 Retrahens auricula , of Albinas. IJcprimens auricula, 
 of Douglas. Retrahens auriculam, of Cowper ; and 
 Mastoido-conrhisiien, of Dumas. Two small bundles 
 of muscular fibres which arise from the external and 
 postei ior part of the mastoid process of the temporal 
 bone immediately above the insertion of the sterno- 
 cleido-mastokleus muscle. They are inserted into 
 that part of the back of the ear which is opposite to 
 the septum which divides the concha and scapha. 
 Their use is to draw the ear backwards, and stretch 
 the concha. 
 
 RETROCEDENT. Retrocedens. Retrogradus 
 When a disease that moves about from one part to 
 another, and is sometimes fixed, has been some time in 
 
 343 
 
RHE 
 
 RHA 
 
 its more common situation, and retires from it, it is 
 said to be retrocedent. 
 
 RETROGRADE. See Retrocedent. 
 
 Retrocedent gout. See Arthritis. 
 RETROVERSION. Retroversio. See Uterus , re- 
 troversion of. 
 
 RETUSUS. Retuse. Applied to a leaf, which ends 
 in a broad shallow notch, as in the Rumex digynus. 
 
 REUSSITE. A vegetable compound saline, found 
 as an efflorescence on the surface, in the country round 
 Seidlitz and Seidschutz. 
 
 REVERBERATORY. See Furnace. 
 REVOLUTUS. Revolute, rolled back. Applied to 
 a leaf, the margin of which is turned or rolled back- 
 wards, as in Andromeda polifolia. 
 
 REVULSION. ( Revulsio ; from revello, to draw 
 away.) An old term used by the humoral patholo- 
 gists, signifying the drawing of humours a contrary 
 way. 
 
 RHABA'RBARUM. (From Rha , and barbarus , 
 wild : so called because it was brought from the banks 
 of the Rha, now called the Wolga, in Russia.) See 
 Rheum. 
 
 Rhabarbarum album. See Convolvulus mechoa- 
 canna. 
 
 Rhabarbarum antiquorum. See Rheum rhapon- 
 
 ticum. 
 
 Rhabarbarum dioscoridis. See Rheum rhapon- 
 ticum. 
 
 Rhabarbarum monachorum. See Rumex pa- 
 tientia. 
 
 Rhabarbarum rhaponticum. See Rheum rhapon- 
 ticum. 
 
 Rhabarbarum sibericum. See Rheum undulatum. 
 Rhabarbarum tartaricum. See Rheum. 
 Rhabarbarum verum. See Rheum. 
 RHACHIA'LGIA. (From paxi £> the spine of the 
 back, and aXyos, pain.) A pain in the spine of the back. 
 
 RHA'CHIS. (Pa%tj, the spine of the back.) 1. In 
 anatomy, the spine. 
 
 2. In botany, the common stalk or receptacle of the 
 florets in the spikelets of grasses, or of the spikelets 
 themselves; as in Folium, Triticum , Hordeum , &c. 
 It also means the rib or leaf stalk of ferns, which is 
 often winged or bordered. 
 
 RHACHISA'GRA, (From i the spine of the 
 back, and aypa, a prey.) A sudden pain in the spine, 
 applied to gout fixed in the spine of the back. 
 
 Rhachita. (From paxiSt the spine of the back.) A 
 muscle belonging to the spine of the back. 
 
 Rhachitis. See Rachitis. 
 
 RHACO'SIS. (From pa/coj, a rag.) A ragged ex- 
 coriation. 
 
 RHA'GAS. ( Rhagas , adis. f. ; from pyyvvpi, to 
 
 break or bruise.) Fissura. A chap or cleft. A malig- 
 nant, dry, and deep cutaneous fissure. 
 
 Rhagoidks. (From pa%, a grape-stone, and uSos, 
 a likeness : so called from its likeness in colour to a 
 grape-seed.) Applied to the retiform tunic of the eye. 
 
 RHA'MNUS. (From paiio, to destroy ; because of 
 its many thorns.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linneean system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, 
 Monogynia.. Buckthorn. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the purging buck- 
 thorn. See Rhamnus catharticus. 
 
 Rhamnus catharticus. The systematic name of 
 the buckthorn. Spina cervina; Rhamnus solutivus ; 
 Spina infectoria; Cervispina. Purging buckthorn. 
 The fruit or berries of this shrub, Rhamnus — spinis 
 terminalibus floribus quadrifidis dioicis, foliis ovatis, 
 caule erecto, of Lin nseus, have been long received into the 
 materia medica: they contain a pulpy, deep green juice, 
 of a faint unpleasant smell, a bitterish, acrid, nauseous 
 taste, which operates briskl} by stool, producing thirst, 
 dryness of the mouth and fauces, and severe gripings, 
 unless some diluting liquor be drank plentifully after 
 it: at present it is rarely prescribed except as a drastic 
 purge. The dose is said to be about twenty of the 
 fresh berries in substance; twice or thrice that number 
 in decoction ; a drachm or a drachm and a half of the 
 dried berries; an ounce of the expressed juice, or half 
 an ounce of the rob or extract, obtained by inspissating 
 the juice. 
 
 Rhamnus frangula. The systematic name of the 
 black alder. Frangula alnus ; Alnus nigra ; Rham- 
 nus — incrmis floribus monogynis her maphroditis, foliis 
 integerrimis, of Linneeus. 
 
 244 
 
 All the parts of this tree, as well as of the common 
 alder, are astringent and bitter. The bark is most as- 
 tringent ; a decoction of it has cured agues, and is 
 often used to repel inflammatory tumours of the throat, 
 by way of gargle. The inner yellow bark of the trunk, 
 or root, given to 3 ij, vomits, purges, and gripes ; but 
 joined with aromatics, it operates more agreeably. An 
 infusion, or decoction in water, inspissated to an ex- 
 tract, acts yet more mildly than these. It is mostly 
 employed by the common people in dropsy and other 
 disorders. The berries of aider are purgative. They 
 are not in use under their own name, but are often 
 substituted for buckthorn berries ; to discover which, it * 
 should be observed, that the berries of the black alder 
 have a black skin, a blue juice, and two seeds in each 
 of them; whereas the buckthorn berries have a green 
 juice, and commonly four seeds. The substitution of 
 one for the other is not of material consequence, as the 
 plants belong to the same genus, and the berries do not 
 differ greatly. 
 
 Dr. Murray, of Gottingen, recommends, from his 
 own experience, the leaves of alder chopped in small 
 pieces, and heated over the fire, as the best remedy 
 with which he is acquainted for dispersing milk in the 
 breasts. 
 
 Rhamnus zizyphus. The systematic name of the 
 tree which affords the jujubs. A half-dried fruit of 
 the plum kind, about the size and shape of an olive. 
 Jujubes, when in perfection, have an agreeable, sweet 
 taste, and in the southern parts of Europe, where they 
 are common, they make an article of food in their re- 
 cent state, and of medicine when half dried. 
 
 RHA'PHANUS. See Raphanus. 
 
 RHAPO'NTICUM. (The Rha of Pontus, i. e. the 
 Rha, in Russia, a river on the banks of which it grew.) 
 See Rheum rhaponticum. 
 
 Rhapontic rhubarb. See Rheum rhaponticum. 
 
 Rhaponticum vulgare officinarum. See Cen- 
 taurea. 
 
 RHATA'NIA. See Krameria. 
 
 RHAZES, was born at Rhei, in the province of 
 Khorasan, about the year 852. He is said not to have 
 commenced the study of medicine till more than thirty 
 years old, having previously removed to Bagdad : but 
 by indefatigable application he obtained the highest re- 
 putation ; and was selected to superintend the cele- 
 brated hospital of that city. He has been considered as 
 the Galen of the Arabians ; and from hi&assiduous at- 
 tention during the rest of a long life, to the varieties of 
 disease, he obtained the appellation of the experienced. 
 He travelled much in pursuit of knowledge, particu- 
 larly into his native country; and was much consulted 
 by Almanzor, the chief of that pro^pce, to whom se- 
 veral of hi* writings are dedicated, as well as by other 
 princes. Abi Osbaia enumerated 226 treatises com- 
 posed by Rhazes, but only a few of these are preserved 
 through the medium of Latin translations. The ten 
 books dedicated to Almanzor, were designed by him as 
 a complete body of physic, and indeed may be regarded 
 as the great magazine of ail the Arabian medicine; 
 the ninth book in particular, treating of the cure of 
 diseases, was in such general estimation for several 
 centuries, as to be used as a text-book by professors. 
 However, they contain little more than the substance 
 of the writings of the Greek physicians; though cer- 
 tainly thesinall-pox, and a few other diseases, are first 
 distinctly described by Rhazes. He was author also 
 of the first treatise on the diseases of children. The 
 use of chemical preparations in medicine appears like- 
 wise to have originated with him, or at least with some 
 of the Arabians. He died in the year 932. Besides 
 the ten books above mentioned, and the tract on small- 
 pox, there are extant by him a sort of commonplace 
 book, entitled “Continens;” and six books of Apho- 
 risms, under the title of “De Secretis.” 
 
 RHE'UM. (From Rha, a river in Russia, now called 
 the Wolga, from the banks of which it was first 
 brought.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linmean system. Class, Enneandria; Order, Tri- 
 gynia. Rhubarb. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the officinal rhu 
 barb. See Rheum palmatum. 
 
 Rheum palmatum. The systematic name of the 
 officinal rhubarb. Rhabarbarum ; Rheon ; Rhceum ; 
 Barbaria ; Lapathum orientate ; Lapathum chinense; 
 Rhabarbarum verum ; Rhabarbarum tartaricum. Rhu- 
 barb. It was not until the year 1732 that naturalita 
 
RHE 
 
 RHE 
 
 became acquainted with any plant which seemed to 
 afford the rhabarbarum officinale; when some plants 
 received from Russia by Jussieu at Paris, and Rhaud 
 at Chelsea, were said to supply this important desidera- 
 tum, and as such were adopted by Linnaeus, in his first 
 edition of the Species Plantarum, under the name of 
 Rheum rhabarbarum. This, however, was not gene- 
 rally received as the genuine rhubarbplant ; and with a 
 view to ascertain this matter more completely Kaw Boer- 
 haave procured from a Tartarian rhubarb merchant the 
 seeds of those plants whose roots he annually sold, and 
 which were admitted at Petersburgh to be the true rhu- 
 barb. These seeds were soon propagated, and were 
 discovered by De Gorter to produce two distinct spe- 
 cies, viz. the Rheum rhabarbarum of Linnarus, or as it 
 has since been called, the Rheum undulatum , and an- 
 other species, a specimen of which was presented to 
 Linnaeus, who declared it to be a new one ; and it was 
 first mentioned in the second edition of the Species 
 Plantarum, in 1762, by the name of Rheum palmatum. 
 Previous to this time, De Gorter had repeatedly sent its 
 seeds tp Linnaeus, but the young plants which they 
 produced constantly perished ; at length he obtained 
 the fresh root, which succeeded very well at Upsal, 
 and afterward enabled the younger Linnaeus to describe 
 this plant, ann. 1767. But two years antecedent to 
 this, Dr. Hope’s account of the Rheum palmatum , as it 
 grew in the Botanic Garden near Edinburgh, had been 
 read before the Royal Society at London ; and of the 
 great estimation in which this plant was held by him, 
 we have the following proof: — “From the perfect simi- 
 larity of this root with the best foreign rhubarb, in 
 taste, smell, colour, and purgative qualities, we cannot 
 doubt of our being at last possessed of the plant which 
 produces the true rhubarb, and may reasonably enter- 
 tain the agreeable expectation of its proving a very im- 
 portant acquisition to Britain.” 
 
 But from the relation we have given, it appears that 
 both the seeds of the R. palmatum, and the R. undula- 
 tum, were transmitted to Petersburgh, as those of the 
 true rhubarb; we are therefore to conclude, that the 
 former species has an equal claim to this importance 
 with the latter ; and from further inquiries made in 
 Russia, there is the best authority for believing that the 
 R. compactum also affords this very useful drug. The 
 seeds of the R. palmatum were first introduced into 
 Britain in 17*2, by Dr. Hounsy (who sent them from 
 Russia), and were supposed to be a part of that already 
 mentioned ; and since their prosperous cultivation by 
 the late professor of botany at Edinburgh, the propa- 
 gation of this plant has been gradually extended to 
 most of our English gardens, and with a degree of suc- 
 cess which promises, in time, to supersede the importa- 
 tion of the foreign root. Two sorts of rhubarb roots 
 are usually imported into this country for medical use ; 
 viz. the Chinese and the Tartary rhubarb ; the first is 
 in oblong pieces, flattish on one side, and convex on the 
 other; compact, hard, heavy, internally of a dull-red 
 colour, variegated with yellow and white, and when 
 recently powdered, appears yellow, but on being kept 
 becomes gradually redder. The second is the most 
 valuable, and is brought to us in roundish pieces, with 
 a large hole through the middle of each ; it is more 
 soft and friable than the former sort, and exhibits, when 
 broken, many streaks of a bright red colour. “The 
 marks of the goodness of rhubarb are, the liveliness of 
 its colour when cut; its being firm and solid, but not 
 flinty or hard ; its being easily pulverable, and appear- 
 ing when powdered of a fine bright yellow colour ; its 
 imparting to the spittle when chewed a deep saffron 
 tinge, and not proving slimy or mucilaginous in the 
 mouth ; its taste is subacrid, bitterish, and somewhat 
 styptic ; the smell lightly aromatic.” 
 
 The purgative qualities of rhubarb are extracted 
 more perfectly by water than by rectified spirit: the 
 part remaining after the action of water is almost, if 
 not wholly, inactive ; whereas after repeated digestion 
 in spirit, it proves still very considerably purgative. 
 The virtue of a watery infusion, on being inspissated 
 by a gentle heat, is so much diminished, that a drachm 
 of the extract is said to have scarcely any greater effect 
 than a scruple of the root in substance. The spirituous 
 tincture loses less ; half a drachm of this extract proving 
 moderately purgative. The qualities of this root, says 
 Dr. Cullen, are that of a gentle purgative, and so gentle 
 that it is often inconvenient on account of the bulk of 
 the dose required, which in adults, must be from 3 ss. 
 
 to 3 j. When given in a large dose it will occasion 
 some griping, as other purgatives do ; but it is hardly 
 ever heating to the system, or shows the other effects 
 of the more drastic purgatives. The purgative quality 
 is accompanied with a bitterness, which is often useful 
 in restoring the tone of the stomach when it has been 
 lost; and, for the most part, its bitterness makes it sit 
 better on the stomach than many other purgatives do. 
 Its operation joins well with neutral laxatives ; and 
 both together operate in a less dose than either of 
 them would singly. Some degree of stypticity is always 
 evident in this medicine ; and as this quality acts 
 when that of the purgative has ceased, so in cases of 
 diarrhoea, when any evacuation is proper, rhubarb has 
 been considered as the most proper remedy to be em- 
 ployed. It must, however, be remarked here, that, in 
 many cases of diarrhoea, no further evacuation than 
 what is occasioned by the disease, is necessary or 
 proper. The use of rhubarb, in substance, for keeping 
 the belly regular, for which it is frequently employed, 
 is by no means proper, as the astringent quality is ready 
 to undo what the purgative has done ; but it is found 
 that the purpose mentioned may be obtained by it, if 
 the rhubarb is chewed in the mouth, and no more is 
 swallowed than what the saliva has dissolved. And it 
 must be remarked, that in this way employed it is very 
 useful to dyspeptic persons. Analogous to this, is the 
 use of rhuharb in solution, in which it appears to me, 
 that the astringent quality is not so largely extracted as 
 to operate so powerfully as when the rhubarb was em- 
 ployed in substance. 
 
 The officinal preparations of this drug are, a watery 
 and a vinous infusion, a simple and a compound tinc- 
 ture. It is also an ingredient in different compositions. 
 
 Rheum rhaponticum. The systematic name of the 
 rhapontic rhubaib. Rhaponticum ; Rhabarbarum dios- 
 coridis ; Rhabarbarum antiquorum. The root of 
 this species appears to have been the true rhubarb of 
 the ancients. By some it is confounded with the mo- 
 dern rhubarb, though considerably different from that 
 root in appearance, as well as in quality. The rha- 
 pontic is of a dusky colour on its surface, and a loose 
 spongy texture ; is more adstringent than rhubarb, and 
 less purgative; in this last intention, two or three 
 drachms are required for a dose. 
 
 Rheum undulatum. The systematic name of the 
 Siberian rhubarb. The Rheum — foliis subvillosis un- 
 dulatis petiolis cequalibus , of Linnaeus. It possesses 
 similar virtues to those of the palmate species, and is 
 in common use in Russia. 
 
 RHE'UMA. (From pew, to flow.) The discharge 
 from the nostrils or lungs arising from cold ; hence the 
 following lines of the school of Salernum : 
 
 Si jluit ad pectus, dicatur rheuma catarrhus , 
 
 Ad fauces branchus, ad nares esto coryza! 
 
 RHEUMATI'SMUS. (From pevpan^w, to be af- 
 flicted with defluxions.) Dolores rlieumatici et arthri- 
 tici, of Hoffman. Myositis, of Sagar. This is a genus 
 of disease in the Class Pyrexia , and Order Plegmasice, 
 of Cullen ; characterized by pyrexia, pains in the joints, 
 increased by the action of the muscles belonging to the 
 joint, and heat of the part. The blood, after venesec- 
 tion, exhibits an inflammatory crust. Rheumatism is 
 distinguished into acute and chronic. The acute is pre- 
 ceded by shivering, heat, thirst, and frequent pulse; 
 after which the pain commences, and soon fixes on the 
 joints. The chronic rheumatism is distinguished by 
 pain in the joints, without pyrexia, and is divided into 
 three species; lumbago , affecting the loins; sciatica , 
 affecting the hip; and arthrodynia, or pains in the 
 joints. The acute rheumatism mostly terminates in 
 one of these species. 
 
 Rheumatism may arise at all times of the year, when 
 there are frequent vicissitudes of the weather, from 
 heat to cold, but the spring and autumn are the seasons 
 in which it is most prevalent; and it attacks persons 
 of all ages ; but very young people are less subject to it 
 than adults. 
 
 Obstructed perspiration, occasioned either % wear- 
 ing wet clothes, lying in damp linen, or damp rooms, or 
 by being exposed to cool air when the body has been 
 much heated by exercise, is the cause which usually 
 produces rheumatism. Those who are much afflicted 
 with this complaint, are very apt to be sensible of the 
 approach of wet weather, by finding wandering pains 
 about them at that period. 
 
 Acute rheumatism usually comes on with lassitude 
 
 245 
 
RHI 
 
 RHO 
 
 and rigours, succeeded by heat, thirst, anxiety, restless- 
 ness, and a hard pulse ; soon after which, excruciating 
 pains are felt in different parts of the body, but more 
 particularly in the joints of the shoulder, wrist, knees, 
 and ankles, or perhaps in the hip ; and these keep 
 shifting from one joint to another, leaving a redness 
 and swelling in every part they have occupied, as like- 
 wise a great tenderness to the touch. Towards eve- 
 ning there is usually an exacerbation, or increase of 
 fever; and during the night, the pains become more 
 severe, and shift from one joint to another. 
 
 Early in the course of the disease, some degree of 
 sweating usually occurs ; but it is seldom so copious as 
 either to remove the pains or to prove critical. In the 
 beginning, the urine is without sediment ; but as the 
 disease advances in its progress, and the fever admits 
 of considerable remissions, a lateritious sediment is de- 
 posited ; but this by no means proves critical. 
 
 Chronic rheumatism is attended with pains in the 
 head, shoulders, knees, and other large joints, which, 
 at times, are confined to one particular part, and at 
 others shift from one joint to another, without occa- 
 sioning any fever ; and in this manner the complaint 
 continues often for a considerable time, and at length 
 goes off. 
 
 No danger is attendant on chronic rheumatism ; but 
 a person having been once attacked with it, is ever 
 afterward more or less liable to returns of it ; and an 
 incurable anchylosis is sometimes formed, in conse- 
 quence of very frequent relapses. Neither is the acute 
 rheumatism frequently accompanied with much dan- 
 ger ; but, in a few instances, the patient has been de- 
 stroyed by general inflammation, and now and then by 
 a metastasis to some yital part, such as the head and 
 lungs. Acute rheumatism, although accompanied with 
 a considerable degree of inflammation in particular 
 parts, has seldom been known to terminate in suppu- 
 ration ; but a serous or gelatinous effusion takes place. 
 
 Rheumatism seldom proving fatal, very few oppor- 
 tunities have offered for dissections of the disease, tn 
 the few which have occurred, the same appearances 
 have been observed as in inflammatory fever, effusion 
 within the cranium, and now and then affections of 
 some of the viscera. 
 
 In the acute rheumatism the general antiphlogistic 
 plan of .treatment is to be pursued, so long as the fe- 
 brile and inflammatory symptoms are severe. It may 
 be sometimes proper to begin by a moderate abstraction 
 of blood, where the patient is young and plethoric; 
 and if the disease attacks any important part, this 
 measure must be more actively pursued; but in general 
 it does not appear necessary. Even the 1 ocal abstrac- 
 tion of blood is hardiy advisable, unless the affection 
 be very much fixed to one part, and the symptoms 
 urgent : and it may be said, that most local applica- 
 tions are rather likely to drive the disease from one 
 part to another, than to afford permanent relief. After 
 freely opening the bowels, the chief object is to en- 
 deavour to procure a general and mild diaphoresis by 
 antimonial and mercurial preparations, assisted by 
 opium, or other narcotic, which may also alleviate the 
 pain, and occasionally by the warm bath, where the 
 skin is particularly harsh and dry. Digitalis, by mo- 
 derating the circulation, will sometimes be usefully 
 conjoined with these medicines. As the fever abates, 
 and the strength appears impaired, tonics should be 
 given to promote the convalescence of the patient, and 
 obviate a relapse : and where the inflammation re-, 
 mains fixed in a particular joint, .after the pyrexia has 
 ceased, fomentations and other local measures, ac- 
 cording to the state of the part, may be employed for 
 its removal. In the arthrodynia , or chronic rheuma- 
 tism, as it is commonly called, the remedies of chief 
 efficacy are stimulant diaphoretics in moderate doses 
 regularly persevered in, assisted by various lodal 
 means of promoting the circulation through the affected 
 part. Anodynes may be also used with advantage 
 both internally and locally: and attention should be 
 paid to support the strength, and correct any observa- 
 ble deficiency in the several functions. 
 
 RHE'UME. (From prw, to flow.) A defluxion, a 
 common cold or catarrh. 
 
 RHEUMIC ACID. An acid said to be peculiar to 
 rhubarb, but not yet sufficiently examined. 
 
 Rhibe'sia. (From ribes, a currant.) See Ribes. 
 
 RHINiE'US. (. Rliinceus , sc. mus cuius ; from ptv 
 the nose.) See Compressor 
 246 
 
 Rhinenchy'tes. (Frpm ptr, the nose, and eyxvoa, 
 to pour in.) A syringe for the nose. 
 
 RHINOPHO'NIA. (From ptv, the nose, and <f>oyvi, j, 
 the voice.) A nasal voice. 
 
 Rhiza'gra. (From ptga, the root, and ayptva, to 
 seize.) An instrument for taking out the roots or 
 stumps of teeth. 
 
 RHODIA. See Rhodiola. 
 
 RHODIOLA. (A diminutive of Rhodia; from 
 oodov, a rose ; so called because its root smells like the 
 damask rose ) The name of a genus of plants. Class, 
 Dicecia ; Order, Octandria. 
 
 Rhodiola rosea. The radix rhodite of some 
 pharmacopoeias is the produce of the Rhodiola rosea , 
 of Linnaeus, called rosewort. When dry, it has a very 
 pleasant smell, resembling that of the damask rose. 
 In this odorous matter the medical virtue of the root 
 resides. Poultices in which this root enters as a chief 
 ingredient are said to allay violent pains of the head. 
 
 RHO DIUM. (From po<5ov, arose; a wood which 
 smells like roses.) 1. Rhodium, or rosewood. 
 
 2. A new metal discovered among the grains of crude 
 platina, by Dr. Wollaston. The mode of obtaining it 
 in the state of a triple salt combined with muriatic acid 
 and soda, has been given under the article Palladium. 
 This may be dissolved in water, and the metal preci- 
 pitated from it in a black powder by zinc. 
 
 This powder, exposed to heat, continues black ; but 
 with borax it acquires a white metallic lustre, though 
 it remains infusible. Sulphur, or arsenic, however, 
 renders it fusible, and may afterward be expelled by 
 continuing the heat. The button, however, is not 
 malleable. Its specific gravity appears not to ex- 
 ceed 11. 
 
 Rhodium unites easily with every metal that has 
 been tried except mercury. With gold or silver it 
 forms a very malleable alloy, not oxidated by a high 
 degree of heat, but becoming incrusted with a black 
 oxide when slowly cooled. One-sixth of it does not 
 perceptibly alter the colour of gold, but renders it much 
 less fusible. Neither nitric nor nitro-muriatic acid 
 acts on it in either of these alloys; but if it be fused 
 with three parts of bismuth, lead, or copper, the alloy 
 is entirely soluble in a mixture of nitric acid with two 
 parts of muriatic. 
 
 The oxide was soluble in every acid Dr. Wollaston 
 tried. The solution in muriatic acid did not crystal- 
 lize by evaporation. Its residuum formed a rose- 
 coloured solution with alkohol. Muriate of ammonia 
 and of soda, and nitrate of potassa, occasioned no pre- 
 cipitate in the muriatic solution, but formed with the 
 oxide triple salts, which were insoluble in alkohol. 
 Its solution in nitric acid likewise did not crystallize, 
 but silver, copper, and other metals precipitated it. 
 
 The solution of the triple salt with muriate of soda 
 was not precipitated by muriate, carbonate, or hydro- 
 sulphuret of ammonia, by carbonate or ferroprussiate 
 of potassa, or by carbonate of soda. The caustic 
 alkalies however throw down a yellow oxide, soluble 
 in excess of alkali ; and a solution of platina occasions 
 in it a yellow precipitate. 
 
 The title of this product to be considered as a dis- 
 tinct metal was at first questioned ; but the experi- 
 ments of Dr. Wollaston have since been confirmed by 
 
 Descotils. 
 
 Rhodium lignum. See Aspulathus canariensis. 
 
 RHODODE NDRON. (From po<5ov, a rose, and 
 cevdpov, a tree : so called because its flowers resemble 
 the rose.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnse'an system. Class, Dccandria; Order, Jlono- 
 gynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the oleander. See 
 Rhododendron chrysanthemum. 
 
 Rhododendron chrysanthemum. The systema- 
 tic name of the oleander, rosebay, or yellow* rhodo- 
 dendron. This species of rhododendron, foliis oblon- 
 gis impunctis supra scabris venosissimis, corolla ro- 
 tata irregular i gemma Jlorif era fcrruginco-lomentosa, 
 has not yet been introduced in Britain ; it is a native 
 of Siberia, affecting mountainous situations, and flow- 
 ering in June and July. 
 
 This plant and its medical virtues were first de- 
 scribed in 1747, by Gmelin and Haller. Litile atten- 
 tion, however, was paid to it, till the year 1779, when 
 it was strongly recommended by Koelpin as an effica- 
 cious medicine, not only in rheumatism and gout, but 
 even in venereal cases ; and it is now very generally 
 
RHU 
 
 RHU 
 
 employed in chronic rheumatisms, in various parts of 
 Europe. The leaves, which are the part directed for 
 medicinal use, have a bitterish subadstringent taste. 
 Taken in a large dose, they prove a narcotic poison ; 
 and, in moderate doses they are said to occasion heat, 
 thirst, a degree of delirium, and a peculiar sensation 
 of the parts affected. 
 
 As a powerful and active medicine, this shrub, says 
 Dr. Woodville, may probably be found an addition to 
 the materia medica. Dr. Home, who tried it unsuc- 
 cessfully in some cases of acute rheumatism, says, 
 “It appears to be one of the most powerful sedatives 
 which we have, as, in most of the trials, it made the 
 pulse remarkably slow, and in one patient reduced it to 
 thirty-eight beats. And in other cases, in which the 
 rhododendron has been used at Edinburgh, it has been 
 productive of good effects, and accordingly it is now 
 introduced into the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia. The 
 manner of using this plant by the Siberians, was by 
 putting two drachms of the dried leaves in an earthen 
 pot, with about ten ounces of boiling water, keeping 
 it near a boiling heat for a night ; and this they took in 
 the morning, and by repeating it three or four times, 
 generally effected a cure. 
 
 Rhqdo'meli. (From podov, the rose, and pe \ t , 
 honey.) Honey of roses. 
 
 RHCEA'DEiE. (From rhaas, the red poppy.) The 
 name of an order in Linnaeus’s Fragments of a Natu- 
 ral Method, consisting of poppy and similar plants, 
 the calyx of which is caducous, and the fruit a capsule 
 or selyna. 
 
 RHCE'AS. ( Rhxas , ados. m. ; from pro, to flow.) 
 The wild poppy is sometimes so called. See Papaver 
 rhxas. 
 
 RHCETIZITE. A glistening and pearly white 
 mineral, which is found in primitive rocks, with 
 quartz Psitzsci, in the Tyrol. 
 
 RHOMBOIDE'US. (From pop6o$, a geometrical 
 fieure, whose sides are equal but not right-angled, and 
 eiSos, resemblance.) Rhomboideus major and minor. 
 Rliomboidcs , of Douglas, Winslow, and Cowper; and 
 Cervici dorso scapulaire, of Dumas. This muscle, 
 which is so named from its shape, is situated imme- 
 diately under the trapezius. We find it usually, though 
 not always, divided into two portions, which Albinus 
 describes as two distinct muscles. The uppermost of 
 these, or rhomboideus minor , arises tendinous from the 
 spinous processes of the three inferior vertebra of the 
 neck, and from the ligamentum colli ; the lowermost, 
 or rhomboideus major , arises tendinous from the 
 spinous processes of the back : the former is inserted 
 into the basis of the scapula, opposite to its spine ; the 
 latter into all the basis of the scapula, below its spine. 
 Its use is to draw the scapula obliquely upwards, and 
 directly backwards. 
 
 RHOMP.SPAR. See Bitterspar. 
 
 RHOMBUS. Diamond-shaped, approaching to a 
 square: applied to leaves, &c. ; as those of the Cheno- 
 podium oliduni, and to the pod of Cicer arientinum. 
 
 RHONCHUS. (Poy/cof, rhonchus, stertor.) Snoring. 
 
 RHOPALO'SIS. (From pona\ov, a club.) A disor- 
 der in which the hair cleaves together, and hangs down 
 in clusters resembling clubs. The plaited hair. See 
 Plica. 
 
 RHUBARB. See Rheum. 
 
 Rhubarb, monk's. See Rumcx patientia. 
 
 Rhubarb, rhapontic. See Rheum, rhaponticum. 
 
 R1UJS. (From pear, to flow: so called because it 
 stops fluxes.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Trigy- 
 nia. The sumach-tree. 
 
 Rhus beugica. The Dutch myrtle is sometimes so 
 termed. See Myrica gale. 
 
 Riius coriaria. Sumach. Ehn-leaved sumach. 
 This plant, Rhus—foliispivnatis obtusiuscule serratus 
 ovalibus subtus villosis, of Linnaeus, is a small tree, a 
 nativtf of the south of Europe. It is singular that this 
 is the only species of the genus t hus which is per- 
 fectly innocent ; the others being active poisons. Both 
 the leaves and berries of thi? plant are used medici- 
 nally, ns astringents and tonics; the former are the 
 most powerful, and have been long in common use, 
 where they may be easily obtained in various com- 
 plaints indicating this class of remedies. The berries, 
 which are red, and of a roundish compressed figure, 
 contain a pulpy matter, in which is lodged a brown, 
 Hard, oval seed, manifesting a considerable degree of 
 
 adstringency. The pulp, even when dry, is grateful, 
 and has been discovered to contain an essential salt, 
 similar to that of wood-sorrel. An infusion of the 
 dried fruit is not rendered black by a solution of iron ; 
 hence it appears to be destitute of adstringency. But 
 its acidity is extremely grateful ; therefore, like many 
 other fruits, these berries may be advantageously taken 
 to allay febrile heat, and to correct bilious putrescency. 
 
 [Rhus glabrum. The berries of this, and several 
 other American species of sumach, have a strong, acid 
 taste, and at times exhibit crystallized or saline parti- 
 cles on their surface. Dr. Harsefield supposes the acid 
 they contain to be tartaric ; but it is, not improbably, 
 an acid sui generis. The acidulous infusion of these 
 berries is used as a refrigerant in fevers, and a gargle 
 in sore throats. The bark and leaves of the shrub are 
 highly astringent, and are used" in tanning leather. — 
 Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 Rhus radicans. See Rhus vernix. 
 
 Rhus tipiiinum. The systematic name of theVir- 
 ginian sumach, the seeds of which are said to be useful 
 in stopping haemorrhages. 
 
 Rhus toxicodendron. Poison oak, or sumach. 
 This plant is a native ol North America. The stems, 
 if cut, exude a milky juice, which inflames the skin. 
 The leaves, now inserted in the pharmacopoeia, are in- 
 odorous, and have a mawkish, subacrid taste. Their 
 virtues are extracted more perfectly by water than by 
 alkohol. They prove stimulant and narcotic, when 
 taken internally. Dr. Alderson, of Hull, found them 
 successful in several cases of paralysis. They excite 
 a sense of heat and pricking, and irregular twitches in 
 the affected limbs. They have been sometimes useful, 
 also, in herpetic eruptions. The dose may be from 
 half a grain, gradually increased, to four grains, two 
 or three times a-day. 
 
 Rhus vernix. Rhus radicans. The systematic 
 name of a poisonous plant, the efficacy of which Dr. 
 Fresnoi has endeavoured to prove, in the disease called 
 paralysis, and herpetic affections. He, in order that 
 others should not suffer by his experiments, began by 
 taking an infusion of one of the three foliola of which 
 each leaf of this plant consists; and, as this dose pro- 
 duced no sensible effect, he increased the number to 
 twelve. His urine and perspiration were increased in 
 quantity, and lie had some pains in his belly. He re- 
 lates seven cases, in which he thinks he can remove 
 all doubt of the efficacy of this infusion, in herpetic 
 affections. From these, the following are selected : 
 
 “ A countrywoman,” says Dr. Fresnoi, “ came to 
 me in the month of July, 1780, to consult me about the 
 herpes farinosa, with which her face had been covered 
 for more than a year. She was ordered to take an in- 
 fusion of this plant ; and, in six weeks, was entirely 
 free from the disease.” 
 
 He likewise relates five cases of paralysis, which 
 were cured by the use of this plant. 
 
 The leaves of this plant are to be cut when in the 
 greatest vigour, about the month of June. “ Those 
 who cut this plant,” says Dr. F., “wear leathern 
 gloves, on account of its poisonous qualities.” The 
 same gentleman observes, he saw one case in which 
 inflammation of the eyelids was produced by the va- 
 pour from the plant. Four pounds of the leaves, being 
 distilled with thirty-two pounds of water, give it a 
 slight odour, although the plant is entirely free from it. 
 Its taste is pungent, and inflames the mouth. .The de- 
 coction which remains in the still is brown, and is 
 generally covered with a light brown pellicle. When 
 strained and evaporated, it gives a shining black ex- 
 tract. The leaves inflame and swell the hands and 
 aims of those who take them out of the still, and 
 bring on an itching, which remains for several days. 
 Forty-two pounds of the leaves afford twenty ounces 
 of extract, of a proper consistence for pills. 
 
 “A girl, in Flanders,” says Dr. Fresnoi, “already 
 subject, to fits, laid down some flowers in her bedroom. 
 Next day she told me that she had undergone a great 
 change : that she had had no fits, and slept much bet- 
 ter. It occurred to me,” says Dr. F. “ that the flowers 
 occasioned this change. Next day, the flowers being 
 removed, and the window opened, the convulsions re- 
 appeared ; on their being again introduced, the fiis dis- 
 appeared; which proved plainly it was the effect of 
 the flowers. The success of the extract, in tussis 
 convulsiva, exceeded my hopes; forty-two children 
 being cured of this disorder in Valenciennes, during 
 
RIB 
 
 RIC 
 
 the end of the year 1786. Four grains of extract are 
 to be dissolved in four ounces of syrup, of which one 
 table-spoonful, given to the child every third hour, ge- 
 nerally abates the cough, and mostly leaves them.” 
 
 RHY'AS. ( f Pvaf, adiseaseof the eye.) A decrease 
 or defect of the lachrymal caruncle. The proximate 
 cause is a native defect ; or it may originate from exci- 
 sion, erosion, or acrimony. This disorder is commonly 
 incurable, and it induces an incurable epiphora , or a 
 continual weeping. 
 
 RHYPIA. (From r Pupof, sordes.) Foul, sordid, 
 ill-conditioned. 
 
 Rhytido'sis. See Rutidosis. 
 
 RIB. Costa. The ribs are the long curved bones 
 which are placed in an oblique direction at the sides of 
 the chest. Their number is generally twelve on each 
 side ; but, in some subjects, it has been found to be 
 thirteen, and in others, though more rarely, only ele- 
 ven. They are distinguished into true and false ribs. 
 The seven upper ribs, which are articulated to the ster- 
 num, are called true ribs; and the five lower ones, 
 which are not immediately attached to that bone, are 
 called false ribs. At the posterior extremity of each 
 rib, we observe a small head, divided by a middle 
 ridge into two articulating surfaces, covered with car- 
 tilage, which are received into two cavities, contiguous 
 to each other, and formed in the upper and lower part 
 of each dorsal vertebra, as we have observed in our 
 description of the spine. This articulation, which is 
 secured by a capsular ligament, is a species of gingly- 
 mus, and allows only of motion upwards and down- 
 wards. The head of each rib is supported by a short 
 neck, and iinmediate'y beyond this we find a flattened 
 tubercle, affording an oblong and slightly convex sur- 
 face. which is articulated with the transverse process 
 of the lowest of the turn dorsal vertebrae, with which 
 its head is articulated. At some little distance from 
 this tuberosity, the rib makes a considerable curve, 
 which is usually called its angle. From the tubercle to 
 the angle, the ribs are of considerable thickness, and 
 approaching to a cylindrical shape; but, from the an- 
 gle to their anterior extremity, they become thinner and 
 flatter. To this anterior extremity is fixed a long, 
 broad, and strong cartilage, which, in each of the true 
 ribs, reaches to the sternum, where its articulation is 
 secured by a capsular ligament, and by other ligamen- 
 tous fibres. The cartilages of the sixth and seventh 
 ribs being longer than the rest, are extended upwards, 
 in order to reach the sternum, the inferior portion of 
 which is about on a level with the fifth rib. The carti- 
 lages of these two ribs are usually united into one, so 
 as to leave no space between them. The false ribs are 
 supported in a different manner; their cartilages ter- 
 minate in an acute point before they reach the sternum, 
 the eighth rib being attached by its cartilage to the 
 lower edge of the cartilage of the seventh, or last of 
 the true ribs; the ninth in the same manner to the 
 eighth ; and the tenth to the ninth ; the cartilages of 
 each rib being shorter than that of the rib above it. 
 The eleventh and twelfth, which are the two lower- 
 most ribs, are not fixed at their anterior extremities 
 like the other ribs, but hang loose, and are supported 
 only by their ligamentous fibres, and by muscles and 
 other soft parts. 
 
 The external surface of each rib is somewhat con- 
 vex, and its internal surface slightly concave. On the 
 inferior and interior surface of these bones we observe 
 a long fossa, for the lodgment of the intercostal vessels 
 and nerves. This channel, however, does not extend 
 through the whole length of the rib, being observable 
 neither at the posterior extremity, where the vessels 
 have not yet reached the bone, nor at the fore-end, 
 where they are distributed to the parts between the 
 ribs. We seldom see any marks of it in the short ribs, 
 as in the first, second, eleventh, and twelfth. 
 
 Thus far we have given a description which is ap- 
 plicable to the ribs in general ; but, as we find them 
 differing from each other in shape, length, situation, 
 and other respects, it will be right to speak of each rib 
 in particular. 
 
 The first rib, which is the shortest of any, is like- 
 wise the most curved. It is broader than the other 
 ribs, and, instead of being placed, as they are, ob- 
 liquely, and with its edges upwards and downwards, 
 it is situated nearly in a transverse direction, one of 
 its edges being placed inwards, or nearly so. Of these 
 edges, the inner one is sharp, and the outer one 
 
 somewnat rounded. Its inner surface is smooth, and 
 its superior surface is sometimes slightly depressed 
 anterior y by the clavicle. The head of this rib, in- 
 stead of being angular, is flattened, and slightly con 
 vex, being received into a cavity, which is formed 
 wholly in the first vertebra, and not by two vertebrae, 
 as in the case with the other ribs. 
 
 The second rib is longer than the first, but shorter 
 than the ribs below it. Its angle is placed at a small 
 distance rom its tuberosity, and its head is articulated 
 with two vertebrae, like the other ribs. The other ten 
 ribs, the last two only excepted, differ from the general 
 description we have given, chiefly in the difference of 
 their length, which goes on gradually increasing, from 
 the first or uppermost, to the seventh or last of the true 
 ribs, and as gradually diminishing from that to the 
 twelfth. Their obliquity, in respect to the spine, like- 
 wise increases as they descend, as does the distance 
 between the head and angle of each rib, from the first 
 rib to the ninth. The two lowest ribs differ from all the 
 rest in the following particulars: — Their heads, like 
 that of the first rib, are rounded, and received into a 
 cavity formed entirely in the body of one vertebra ; 
 they have no tubercle for their articulation with the 
 transverse processes, to whifli they are only loosely 
 fixed by ligaments, and, in this respect, the tenth rib is 
 sometimes found to agree with them: they are much 
 shorter than the rest of the false ribs, and the twelfth 
 is still shorter than the eleventh. The length of the 
 latter, however, is different in different subjects, and is 
 not always found to be the same on both sides. Ante- 
 riorly, as we have already observed, their cartilages 
 are short and loose, not being attached to the cartilages 
 of the other ribs ; and this seems to be, because the 
 most considerable motions of the trunk are not per- 
 formed on the lumbar vertebrae alone, but likewise on 
 the lower vertebrae of the back ; so that if these two 
 ribs had been confined anteriorly, like the rest, and 
 likewise united to the bodies of two vertebrae, and to 
 the transverse process, this disposition would have im- 
 peded the motion of the two last vertebrae of the back, 
 and consequently would have affected the motion of 
 the trunk in general. 
 
 The use of the ribs is to give form to the thorax, 
 and to cover and defend the lungs ; also to assist in 
 breathing ; for they are joined to the vertebras by regu- 
 lar hinges, which allow of short motions, and to the 
 sternum by cartilages, which yield to the motion of the 
 ribs, and return again when the muscles cease to act. 
 
 Ribbed-leaf. S eeNervosus. 
 
 RI'BES. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria ; Older, Mono- 
 gynia. The currant-tree. 
 
 Ribes nigrum. Black .currant. This indigenous 
 plant, Ribes — racemis pilosis , floribus oblongis, of 
 Linnaeus, affords larger berries than those of the red, 
 which are said to be peculiarly useful in sor e throats, 
 and to possess a diuretic power in a very considerable 
 degree. The leaves of the black currant are extremely 
 fragrant, and have been likewise recommended for 
 their medicinal virtue, which Bersius states to be 
 mundificans, pellens, diuretica. The officinal prepara- 
 tions of the berries are the syrupus ribis nigri, and the 
 succus ribis nigri inspissatus. 
 
 Ribes rubrum. Grossularia non spinosa. The 
 red currant. Ribes — inerme ; racemis glabris pendu- 
 lis , floribus planiusculis , of Linnaeus. The white 
 currant-tree is merely a variety of the red, the fruit 
 of both is perfectly analogous ; therefore, what is said 
 of the one applies to the other. The red currant is abun- 
 dantly cultivated in gardens, and, from its grateful aci- 
 dity, is universally acceptable, either as nature presents 
 it, or variously prepared by art, with the addition of 
 sugar. Considered medicinally, it is esteemed to be 
 moderately refrigerant, antiseptic, attenuant, and ape- 
 rient. It may be used with considerable advantage to 
 allay thirst, in most febrile complaints, to lessen an in- 
 creased secretion of bile, and to correct a putrid and 
 scorbutic state of the fluids, especially in sanguine 
 temperaments ; but, in constitutions of a contrary 
 kind, it is apt to occasion flatulency and indigestion. 
 
 RIBWORT. See Plantago lanccolata. 
 
 RICE. See Oryza. 
 
 RI CINUS. (Quasi, piv kvvos, a dog’s nose: be- 
 cause they stick to the noses of dogs.) 1. The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Mo 
 nacia; Order, Monadelphia. 
 
RIM 
 
 ROC 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the plant that affords 
 the seed from which the castor-oil is prepared. 
 
 Ricinus communis. The systematic name of the 
 castor-oil plant. Cataputia major; Kerva; Ricinus 
 vulgaris; Palma christi Ricinus — foliis peltatis sub - 
 palmatis serrat.is , of Linnaeus. This plant appears to 
 he the K net, or Kpormv, of Dioscorides, who observes, 
 that the seeds are powerfully cathartic ; it is also men- 
 tioned by Actius, Paul us ASgineta, and Pliny. The 
 ricinus was first cultivated in England, in the time of 
 Turner, and is now annually reared in many gardens 
 in the neighbourhood of London ; and in that of Dr. 
 Saunders, at Highbury, the plant grew to a state of 
 great perfection. An oil extracted from the seeds of 
 this plant, and known by the name of oleum ricini, 
 palrna christi, or castor-oil, is the drug to which the 
 pharmacopoeias refer, and which has lately come into 
 frequent use, as a quick but gentle purgative. The 
 London College directs this oil to be expressed from the 
 seeds in the same way as that of the oil of almonds, 
 and without the assistance of heat, by which the oil 
 would seem to be obtained in the purest state. How- 
 ever, we have some reason to believe that this method 
 is seldom practised, and that the oil usually employed 
 here is imported from the West Indies, where it is 
 commonly prepared in the following manner : — “ The 
 seeds being freed from the husks, or pods, which are 
 gathered upon their turning brown, and when begin- 
 ning to burst open, are first bruised in a mortar, after- 
 ward tied up in a linen bag, and then thrown into a 
 large pot, with a sufficient quantity of water (about 
 eight gallons, to one gallon of the seeds), and boiled till 
 the oil is risen to the surface, when it is carefully 
 skimmed off, strained, and kept for use. Thus pre- 
 pared, the oil is entirely free from acrimony, and will 
 stay upon the stomach when it rejects all other medi- 
 cines.” Mr. Long remarks, that the oil intended for 
 medicinal use, is more frequently cold drawn, or ex- 
 tracted from the bruised seeds by means of a hand- 
 press. But this is thought more acrimonious than that 
 Y/repared by coction. Dr. Brown is also of this opi- 
 nion, and prefers the oil prepared by coction to that by 
 expression ; he attributes its greater mildness to the 
 action of the fire, observing that the expressed oil, as 
 well as the mixed juices of the seeds, are far more ac- 
 tive and violent in their operation. 
 
 Dr. Cullen observes, that “this oil, when the sto- 
 mach can be reconciled to it, is one of the most agree- 
 able purgatives we can employ. It has this particular 
 advantage, that it operates sooner after its exhibition 
 than any other purgative I know of, as it commonly 
 operates in two or three hours. It seldom gives any 
 griping, and its operation is generally moderate, pro- 
 ducing one, two, or three stools only. It is particularly 
 suited to cures of costiveness, and even to cases of 
 spasmodic colic. 
 
 In the West Indies, it is found to be one of the most 
 certain remedies in the dry belly-ache, or colica picto- 
 num. It is seldom found heating or irritating to the 
 rectum ; and, therefore, is sufficiently well suited to 
 hasmorrhoidal persons. 
 
 The only inconvenience attending the use of this 
 medicine is, that as an oil it is nauseous to some per- 
 sons ; and that, when the dose is large, it occasions 
 sickness at the stomach for some time after it is taken. 
 To obviate these inconveniences, several means have 
 been tried ; and it is found that the most effectual means 
 is the addition of a little ardent spirit. In the West 
 Indies, they employ rum ; but that I might not with- 
 draw any part of the purgative, I employed the Tine, 
 sennee comp. This, added in the proportion of one to 
 three parts of the oil, and very intimately mixed, by 
 being shaken together in a phial, both makes the oil 
 less nauseous to the taste, and makes it sit more easy 
 on the stomach. The common dose of this oil is a 
 table spoonful, or half an ounce ; but many persons re- 
 quire a double quantity.” 
 
 Ricinus major. See Jatropha curcas. 
 
 Ricinus vulgaris. See Ricinus. 
 
 RICKETS. See Rachitis. 
 
 RICTUS. This term is applied by botanists to the 
 grinning mouth or opening between the two lips of a 
 ringent or personate flower. 
 
 RI'GOR. A sudden coldness, attended by a shiver- 
 ing, more or less perfect. 
 
 RI'MA. A fissure, or opening ; as the rima laryngis , 
 
 rima vulva. 
 
 Rima glottidis. The opening of the larynz,. 
 through which the air passes in and out of the lungs. 
 
 RI'MULA. (Diminutive of rima, a fissure.) A 
 small fissure. 
 
 RINAS'US. (From piv, the nose.) See Compressor 
 naris. 
 
 RING-WORM. A species of herpes. See Herpes. 
 
 R1NGENS. Ringent: a term applied to flowers or 
 their corolla, which are irregular and gr-ping, like the 
 mouth of an arnimal ; as those of the nettle ; &c. 
 
 A ringent flower is also called a lipped or labiate by 
 some botanists. 
 
 Ri'sagon. See Cassumuniar. 
 
 Risigallum. The auripigmentum was so called. 
 See Jlrsenious acid. 
 
 RI'SUS. Laughter; laughing. 
 
 Risus caninus. A kind of laughter in which the 
 lips are contracted, so as to show all the teeth. 
 
 Risus sardonicus. .See Sardonic laugh. 
 
 RIVERIUS, Lazarus, was born at Montpelier, in 
 1589. Being naturally slow in his attainments, he 
 failed in his first examinations for a degree ; but this 
 only stimulated him to redoubled exertions, so that in 
 the following spring he accomplished his object at the 
 age of 22. His attachment to study became then very 
 great, and eleven years after that period he was ap- 
 pointed to the professorship of medicine in the univer- 
 sity; which office he filled with great honour till his 
 death in 1655. Riverius published some valuable 
 works, especially one, entitled “ Praxis Medica;” 
 which appeared at first in a concise form, as a sort of 
 text-book ; but finding it very favourably received by 
 the public, he enlarged and improved it considerably : 
 and it added greatly to his reputation, having passed 
 through numerous oditions, as well in the original, as 
 translated into French and English. 
 
 RIVINUS, Augustus Quirinus, was son of a 
 learned physician and critic, Andrew Bachmann, 
 whose name was Latinized into Rivinus, and born at 
 Leipsic, in 1652. He graduated at the age of 24, and 
 fifteen years after obtained the professorships of physi- 
 ology and botany in his native university ; he was also 
 associated with many learned bodies ; and he filled 
 these appointments with honour to himself till his 
 death, in 1723. Rivinus distinguished himself chiefly 
 as a systematic botanist ; but his arrangement was very 
 defective, being founded on the number of the petals, 
 and their being regulator irregular. Though by no 
 means eminent as a practical anatomist, he is said to 
 have discovered a new salivary duct. As a medical 
 Writer, he has the merit of faithful observation and 
 description in his treatise “ De PesteLipsiensi,” pub- 
 lished in 1680. He wrote also on dyspepsia, on inter- 
 mittents, and various other subjects. His “ Censura 
 Medicarnenforum officinalium,” ranks very high, ou 
 account of the freedom with which he attacked opi- 
 nions, however generally received, which he believed 
 erroneous; and to the prevalence of this spirit we owe 
 the great simplification, and other improvements, which 
 the Materia Medica exhibits at present. 
 
 ROASTING. A chemical process, generally per- 
 formed in crucibles, by which mineral substances are 
 divided, some of their principles being volatilized, and 
 others changed, so as to prepare them for other opera 
 tioris. 
 
 ROB. {Rob, dense, Arabian.) An old term for an 
 inspissated juice. 
 
 ROBOR ANT. ( Roborans ; from roboro , to strength- 
 en.) That which is strengthening. See Tonic. 
 
 ROCCE'LLA. See Lichen roccella. 
 
 Rochelle-salt. See Soda tartarisata. 
 
 ROCKAMBOLE. The Jlllium scorodoprasum, of 
 Linnseus. The root is used for pickles and high-sea- 
 soned dishes. 
 
 ROCK-BUTTER. A greasy mineral which oozes 
 out of rocks that contain alum, at the Hurlet alum- 
 work, near Paisley. 
 
 Rock cork. See Asbestos. 
 
 ROCK-CRYSTAL. A white and brown-coloured 
 crystallized silicious mineral, found of great size and 
 beauty in some parts of Scotland, and Dauphiny affords 
 most magnificent groupes. 
 
 Rock-oil. See Petroleum. 
 
 ROCK-SALT. Of this there are two kinds, the 
 foliated and the fibrous. The principal deposite of this 
 salt in Great Britain is in Cheshire. In 1000 parts are 
 contained, according to Henry, 983 of muriate of soda, 
 
 249 
 
ROS 
 
 ROS 
 
 6| sulphate of lime, a little muriate of lime and mu- 
 riate of magnesia, and 10 parts insoluble matter. 
 
 Rock-samphire. See Crithmum maritimum. 
 
 Rock, wood. The ligniform abestos. 
 
 ROCKET. See Brassica eruca. 
 
 Rocket, Roman. See Brassica eruca. 
 
 Rocket, wild. See Brassica, erucastrum. 
 
 [ROMAYNE, Nicholas, M. D. was born in the city 
 of New-York in September, 1756, and obtained his 
 elementary education at Hackensack in New-Jersey, 
 under the instruction of Dr. Peter Wilson, the late pro- 
 fessor of languages in Columbia College. About the 
 commencement of the revolutionary war he went 
 abroad, and completed his medical studies at Edin- 
 burgh. He also visited the continent, and spent two 
 years in Paris.. Upon his return to New-York he com- 
 menced his professional career. He was advantage- 
 ously known as an able private lecturer on many 
 branches of medical science, and it is with pleasure I 
 bear witness to his efficient instrumentality, in the 
 foundation of the College of Physicians and Surgeons. 
 He was its first president, and gave instructions in that 
 institution on Anatomy and the Institutes of Medicine. 
 His address as president, delivered at the first opening 
 of the college in November, 1807, is an honourable 
 specimen of his diversified attainments and talent. 
 He died in New-York in 1817. 
 
 “ Dr. Romayne,” says Dr. M‘Leod, “ was a man of 
 strong mind, well cultivated and much improved by 
 reading, by the society of learned men, and by travel- 
 ling. I knew him in health and in the midst of disease; 
 in affluence and in adversity. He had much self-com- 
 mand, though naturally of powerful passions, and very 
 tender sensibilities. Bereaved of all his children in 
 their infancy, he could not endure the recollection of 
 their endearment. On the last evening of his life he 
 gave testimony to a dear friend, of his respect for the 
 Scriptures. He departed too suddenly for me to see 
 him on his death bed.” — Thach. Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 Rore'lla. See Drosera rotundifolia. 
 
 ROS. Dew. 
 
 Ros calabrinus. The official manna is sometimes 
 so termed. 
 
 Ros solis. See Drosera rotundifolia. 
 
 RO SA. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. . Class, Icosandria ; Order, Poly- 
 gynia. The rose. 
 
 2. A name sometimes given to the erysipelas, be- 
 cause it begins with a redness like that of a rose. 
 
 Rosa alba. The white rose. The flowers of this 
 species possess similar but inferior virtues to those of 
 the damask. 
 
 Rosa canina. Rosa sylvestris ; Cynorrhodon; Cy- 
 nosbatos. The dog rose, or wild-brier, or liip-tree. 
 Rosa — germinibus ovatis pedunculisque glabris, caule 
 petiolisque aculeatis, of Linnaeus. The fruit of this 
 tree, called heps, or hips, has a sourish taste, and -ob- 
 tains a place in the London pharmacopoeia, in the 
 form of conserve. It is seldom employed but to give 
 form to more active remedies, in pills, boluses, linc- 
 tuses, & c. 
 
 Rosa centifolia. The pharmacopoeial and syste- 
 matic name of the damask rose. Rosa damasceda ; 
 Rosa pallida. The damask rose. The pharmaco- 
 poeias direct a syrup to be prepared from the petals of 
 this rose, Rosa — germinibus ovatis pedunculisque his- 
 pidis, caule hispido aculeato petiolis inermibus, of Lin- 
 narns; which is found to be a pleasant and useful laxa- 
 tive for children, or to obviate costiveness in adults. 
 Most of the roses, though much cultivated in our gar- 
 dens, are far from being distinctly characterized. 
 Those denominated varieties are extremely numerous, 
 and often permanently uniform ; and the specific dif- 
 ferences, as hitherto pointed out, are in many respects 
 so inadequate to the purpose of satisfactory discrimi- 
 nation, that it becomes a difficult matter to distinguish 
 which are species and which are varieties only. The 
 damask rose seems to be another species widely dif- 
 ferent from the centifolia, as appears from the descrip- 
 tion given of it by Du Roi and Miller. 
 
 The petals are directed for medical use ; they are of 
 a pale red colour, and of a very fragrant odour, which, 
 to most people, is extremely agreeable ; and therefore 
 this and most of the other roses are much used as 
 nosegays. We may remark, however, that in some 
 instances, they have, under certain circumstances, 
 produced alarming symptoms. The petals “impart 
 
 theii odorous matter to watery liquors, both by infusion 
 and distillation. Six pounds of fresh roses impregnate, 
 by distillation, a gallon, or more, of water, strongly with 
 their fine flavour. On distilling large quantities, there 
 separates from the watery fluid a small portion of a 
 fragrant butyraceous oil, which liquefies by heat, and 
 appears yellow, but concretes in the cold into a white 
 mass. A hundred pounds of the flowers, according 
 to the experiments of Tachenius and Hoffman, af- 
 forded scarcely half an ounce of oil.” The smell of 
 the oil exactly resembles that of roses, and is therefore 
 much used as a perfume. It possesses very little pun- 
 gency, and has been highly recommended for its cordial 
 and analeptic qualities. These flowers also contain a 
 bitterish substance, which is extracted by water along 
 with the odorous principle, and remains entire in the 
 decoction after the latter has been separated by distil- 
 lation, or evaporation. 
 
 This fixed sapid matter of the petals manifests a pur- 
 gative quality ; and it is on this account that the flowers 
 are received in the Materia Medica. 
 
 Rosa damascena. See Rosa centifolia. 
 
 Rosa gallica. The pharmacopoeial and systematic 
 name of the red rose. Rosa rubra. The flowers of 
 this species, Rosa — germinibus ovatis pedunculisque 
 hispidis, caule petiolisque hispido aculeatis, of Lin- 
 meus, are valued for their adstringent qualities, which 
 are most considerable before the petals expand ; and 
 therefore in this state they are chosen for medicinal use, 
 and ordered by the pharmacopoeias in different prepa- 
 rations, as those of a conserve, or confection, a honey, 
 an infusion, and a syrup. The infusion of roses is a 
 grateful cooling subadstringent, and useful in haemop- 
 tysis, and other luemorrhagic complaints : its efficacy, 
 however, depends chiefly on the sulphuric acid added. 
 
 Rosa pallida. See Rosa centifolia. 
 
 RosAFi BRA. See Rosa gallica. 
 
 Rosa sylvestris. See Rosa canina. 
 
 ROSA'CEUS. Rose-like. 1. Applied to corolla 
 which spread like a rose, as those of the Dry as. 
 
 2. The term gutta rosacea is applied to little rosy- 
 coloured spots upon the face and nose. 
 
 ROSACIC ACID. There is deposited from the urine 
 of persons, labouring under gout and inflammatory fe- 
 vers, a sediment of a rose colour, occasionally in red- 
 dish crystals. This was first discovered to be a peculiar 
 acid by M. Proust, and afterward examined by M. 
 Vauquelin. This acid is solid, of a lively cinnabar 
 hue, without smell, with a faint taste, but reddening 
 litmus very sensibly. On burning coal it isdecomposed 
 into a pungent vapour, which has not the odour of 
 burning animal matter. It is very soluble in water, 
 and it even softens in the air. It is soluble in alkohol. 
 It forms soluble salts with potassa, soda, ammonia, ba- 
 rytes, stroutites, and lime. It gives a slight rose-co- 
 loured precipitate with acetate of lead. It also com- 
 bines with lithic acid, forming so intimate a union, that 
 the lithic acid in precipitating from urine, carries the 
 other, though a deliquescent substance, down along 
 with it. It is obtained pure by acting on the sediment 
 of urine with alkohol. 
 
 ROSALIA. A name in some authors for the mea- 
 sles, or a disease very like the measles. 
 
 ROSE. See Rosa. 
 
 Rose, damask. See Rosa centifolia. 
 
 Rose, dog. See Rosa canina. 
 
 Rosea radix. See Rhodiola. 
 
 Rose, red. See Rosa gallica. 
 
 ROSE ROOT. See Rhodiola. 
 
 Rose, white. Sec Rosa alba. 
 
 Roseba.y willow herb. See Epilobium an gusti folium. 
 
 ROSEMARY. See Rosmarinus. 
 
 ROSEOLA. (From rosa, a rose : so called from the 
 colour of the rash.) A rose-coloured efflorescence, 
 variously figured, without wheals, or papul®, and not 
 contagious. It is mostly symptomatic, occurring in 
 connexion with different febrile complaints, and re- 
 quiring no deviation from the treatment respectively 
 adapted to them. 
 
 Its principal varieties are comprised under the seven 
 following heads : 
 
 1. The Roseola csstiva appears first on the face and 
 neck, and in the course of a day or two is distributed 
 over the whole body, producing a considerable degree 
 of itching and tingling. It is distributed into separate 
 small patches, of various figure, but larger and more 
 irregular forms than in the measles. It is at first red, 
 
ROS 
 
 but soon assumes its deep roseate hue. The fauces 
 are tinged with the same colour, and a slight- rough- 
 ness of the tonsils is felt in swallowing. 
 
 The rash continues vivid through the second day ; 
 after which it declines in brightness, slight specks only 
 remaining of a dark hue, on the fourth day ; which, 
 with the constitutional affection, wholly disappear on 
 the fifth. 
 
 The efflorescence sometimes is partial, extending 
 only over portions of the face, neck, and upper part of 
 the breast and shoulders, in patches, slightly elevated, 
 and itching considerably, but in this form the disease 
 continues a week or longer, the rash appearing and dis- 
 appearing several times ; sometimes from taking warm 
 liquors, and sometimes without any apparent cause. 
 The retrocession is usually accompanied with disorder 
 of the stomach, headache, and faintness ; which are 
 immediately relieved on its appearance. It commonly 
 occurs in females of irritable constitution in summer. 
 Light diets and acidulated drinks, with occasional lax- 
 atives, palliate the symptoms. 
 
 2. The Roseola autumnalis occurs in children, in the 
 autumn, in distinct circular or oval patches, which 
 gradually increase to the size of a shilling, and are of 
 a dark damask rose hue. Tt appears chiefly on the 
 arms, sometimes desquamating, and its decline seems 
 to be expedited by the internal use of sulphuric acid. 
 
 3. The Roseola annulata occurs on almost every 
 part of the body, in rose-coloured rings, with central 
 areas of the usual colour of the skin. When accom- 
 panied with fever its duration is short : at other times, 
 without any constitutional disorder, it continues for a 
 considerable and uncertain period. The rings are, at 
 first, from a line to two lines in diameter, but gradually 
 dilating leave a larger central space, sometimes of the 
 diameter of half an inch. The efflorescence is less : 
 vivid (and in the chronic form usually fades) in the 
 morning, but increases in the evening or night, and 
 produces a heat and itching in the skin. When it be- 
 comes very faint in colour for several days, the sto- 
 mach is disordered, and languor, giddiness, and pains 
 of the limbs ensue, which are relieved by the use of 
 the warm bath. 
 
 Sea-bathing and the mineral acids afford much relief 
 in the chronic forms of this rash. 
 
 4. Roseola infantilis is a closer rash occurring in in- 
 fants during the irritation of dentition, of disordered 
 bowels, and in fevers. It is very irregular in its ap- 
 pearances, sometimes continuing only for a night, 
 sometimes appearing and disappearing for several suc- 
 cessive days with violent disorder, and sometimes 
 arising in single patches in different parts of the body 
 successively. It is alleviated by the remedies adapted 
 to relieve bowel complaints, painful dentition and 
 other febrile affections with which it is connected. 
 
 5. Roseola variolosa occurs previously to the erup- 
 tion both of the natural and inoculated small-pox, but 
 seldom before the former. It appears in the inoculated 
 disease, on the second day of the eruptive fever, which 
 is generally the ninth or tenth after inoculation. It is 
 first seen on the arms, breast, and face ; and on the fol- 
 lowing day it extends over the trunk, and extremities. 
 
 Sometimes it' is distributed in oblong irregular 
 patches, sometimes diffused with numerous interstices, 
 and sometimes it forms an almost continuous redness 
 over the whole body, being in some parts slightly ele- 
 vated. It continues about three days, on the second or 
 last of which, the variolous pustules may be distin- 
 guished, in the general redness, by their rounded eleva- 
 tion, hardness, and whiteness of their tops. 
 
 6. Roseola vaccina appears generally in a congeries 
 of dots and small patches, but sometimes diffuse like 
 the former; takes place on the ninth or tenth day after 
 vaccination, at the place of inoculation, and at the 
 same time with the areola that is formed round the ve- 
 sicle, from whence it spreads irregularly over the whole 
 surface of the body. 
 
 It is usually attended with a veiy quick pulse, white 
 tongue, and great restlessness. 
 
 7. Roseola miliaris often accompanies an eruption of 
 miliary vesicles after fever. It is sometimes connected 
 with attacks of the gout and of the febrile rheumatism, 
 accompanied with considerable fever, extreme languor 
 and depression of spirits, total loss of appetite, and tor- 
 pid bowels, and terminates on the seventh day by des- 
 quamation. 
 
 ROSEWOOD. See Rhodium lignum. 
 
 RUB 
 
 • 
 
 ROSEWORT. See Rhodiola 
 
 ROSIN. See Resina. 
 
 ROSMARI'NUS. ( Quasi rosa, opvpva, because it 
 smells like myrrh.) 1. The name of a genus of planta 
 in the Linnajan system. Class, Diandria ; Order, 
 Monognyia. ' 
 
 2. The pharmacopaeial name of the common rose- 
 mary. 
 
 Rosmarinus hortensis. See Rosmarinus offici- 
 nalis. 
 
 Rosmarinus officinalis. The systematic name 
 of the common rosemary. Rosmarinus hortensis ; 
 IAbanotis coronaria ; Dendroliba.nus ; Rosmarinus , of 
 Linnaeus. The leaves and tops of this plant have a 
 fragrant aromatic smell, and a bitterish pungent taste. 
 Rosemary is reckoned one of the most powerful of 
 those plants which stimulate and corroborate the 
 nervous system ; it has therefore been recommended in 
 various affections supposed to proceed from debility, or 
 defective excitement of the brain and nerves, as in 
 certain headaches, deafness, giddiness, and in some 
 hysterical and dyspeptic symptoms. The officinal pre- 
 parations of rosemary are, an essential oil from their 
 leaves, or from the herb in flower, a conserve of the 
 flowers, and a spirit formerly called Hungary water, 
 from the flowery tops. The tops are also used in the 
 compound spirit of Lavender, and soap liniment. 
 
 Rosmarinus sylvestris. See Ledum palustre. 
 
 ROSTELLUM. A little beak. Applied to that 
 part of the seed which is pointed, penetrates the earth, 
 and becomes the root. See Corculum. 
 
 ROSTRATUS. Rostrate. Applied to the pod of 
 the Sinapis alba. 
 
 ROSTRUM. (From rodo , to gnaw ; because birds 
 use it to tear their food with.) 1. A beak. 
 
 2. The piece of flesh which hangs between the di 
 vision of the hare-lip is called rostrum leporinum. 
 
 3. Applied in botany to some elongation of a seed- 
 vessel, originating from the permanent style ; as in 
 Geranium: though it is also used for naked seeds ; as 
 Scandix. 
 
 ROTACE/E. (From rota, awheel.) Thenamenf 
 an order of plants in Linnteus’s Fragments of a Natural 
 Method, consisting of those which have one flat wheel- 
 shaped petal. 
 
 ROTACISMUS. The harsh or asperated vibration 
 of the letter r or po, which is very common in the 
 northern parts of England. 
 
 ROTANG. See Calamus rotang. 
 
 ROTA'TOR. (From roto , to turn.) A muscle the 
 office of which is to wheel about the thigh. 
 
 ROTATUS. Rotate, or wheel-like ; salver-shaped 
 Applied to the corolls, nectary, &c.; as the nectary of 
 the Cyssampelos , the corolla of the Borago officinalis. 
 
 RO'TULA. (Diminutive of rota, a wheel : so called 
 from its shape.) See Patella. 
 
 ROTUNDUS. See Round. 
 
 ROUGE. See Carthamiis tinctorius. 
 
 ROUND. Rotundus. Many parts of animals and 
 vegetables receive this trivial name from their shape ; 
 as round ligaments, round foramen, &c.; and leaves, 
 stems, seeds, &c. as the seed of the Pisum Brassica, &c. 
 
 Round-leaved sorrel. See Rumex scutatus. 
 
 Round ligaments. Ligamcnta rotunda. A bun- 
 dle of vessels and fibres contained in a duplicature of 
 the peritonaeum, that proceed from the sides of the 
 uterus, through the abdominal rings, and disappear in 
 the pudenda. 
 
 RUBE'DO. (From ruber , red.) A diffused, but not 
 spotted, redness in any part of the skin ; such as that 
 which arises from blushing. 
 
 RUBEFACIENT. ( Rubefaciens ; from rubefacio , 
 to make red.) That substance which, when applied 
 a certain time to the skin, induces a redness without 
 blistering. 
 
 RUBELITE. Red tourmalin. 
 
 RUBE'OLA. (From ruber , red ; or from rubeo, to 
 become red.) Morbili. The measles. A genus of 
 disease in the Class Pyrexia , and Order Exanthemata , 
 of Cullen; known by synocha, hoarseness, dry cough, 
 sneezing, drowsiness ; about the fourth day, eruption 
 or small red points, discernible by the touch, which, 
 after three days, ends in mealy desquamation. The 
 blood, after venajsection, exhibits an inflammatory 
 crust. In addition to the symptoms already related, it 
 is remarkable, that the eyes and eyelids always show 
 the presence of this disease, being somewhat inflamed 
 
RUB 
 
 RUB 
 
 end suffused with tears. The synoclia continues dur- 
 ing the whole progress of the disease. In systems of 
 nosology, several varieties of measles are mentioned, 
 but they may be all comprehended under two heads ; 
 the one attended with more or less of the symptoms 
 of general inflammation ; the other accompanied by a 
 putrid diathesis. 
 
 The measles may prevail at all seasons of the year 
 as an epidemic, but the middle of winter is tjie time 
 they are usually most prevalent ; and they attack per- 
 sons of all ages, but children are most liable to them. 
 They prove most unfavourable to such as are of a 
 plethoric or scrofulous habit. Like the small-pox, they 
 never affect persons but once in their life ; their con- 
 tagion appears to be of a specific nature. The eruption 
 is usually preceded by. a general uneasiness, chilliness, 
 and shivering, pain in the head, in grown persons ; 
 but in children a heaviness and soreness in the throat ; 
 sickness and vomiting, with other affections, such as 
 nappen in most fevers; but the chief characteristic 
 symptoms are, a . heaviness about the eyes, with 
 swelling, inflammation, and a defluxion of sharp tears, 
 and great acuteness of sensation, so that they cannot 
 bear the light without pain, together with a discharge 
 of such serous humour from the nostrils, which pro- 
 duce sneezing. The heat and other febrile symptoms, 
 increase very rapidly ; to which succeeds a frequent 
 and dry cough, a stuffing, great oppression, and often- 
 times retching to vomit, with violent pains in the loins, 
 and sometimes a looseness ; at other limes there is 
 great sweating, the tongue foul and white, the thirst 
 very great, and, in general, the fever runs much higher 
 than in the milder sort of the regular small-pox. The 
 eruptions appear about the fourth or fifth day, and 
 sometimes about the end of the third. On the third or 
 fourth day from their first appearance, the redness di- 
 minishes, the spots, or very small papulae, dry up, the 
 cuticle peels off, and is replaced by a new one. The 
 symptoms do not go off on the' eruption, as in the small- 
 pox, except the vomiting; the cough and headache 
 continue, with the weakness and defluxion on the 
 eyes, and a considerable degree of fever. On the 
 ninth or eleventh day, no trace of redness is to be 
 found, but the skin assumes its wonted appearance ; 
 yet, without there have been some considerable eva- 
 cuations either by the skin, or by vomiting, the patient 
 will hardly recover strength, but the cough will con- 
 tinue, the fever return with new violence, and bring 
 on great distress and danger. 
 
 In the more alarming cases, spasms of the limbs, 
 subsultus, tendinum, delirium, or what more frequently 
 happens, coma, supervene. This last symptom so fre- 
 quently attends the eruptive fever of measles, that by 
 some practitioners it is regarded as one of its diag- 
 nostics. 
 
 In measles, as in other febrile diseases, the symp- 
 toms generally suffer some remission towards the 
 morning, returning however towards the evening with 
 increased severity. 
 
 The measles, even when violent, are not usually 
 attended with a putrid tendency ; but it sometimes 
 happens, that such a disposition prevails both in the 
 course of the disease and at its termination. In such 
 cases, petechias are to be observed interspersed among 
 the eruptions, and these last become livid, or assume 
 almost a black colour. Hemorrhages break out from 
 different parts of the body, the pulse becomes frequent, 
 feeble, and perhaps irregular, universal debility en- 
 sues, and the patient is destroyed. 
 
 In those cases where there is much fever, with great 
 difficulty of breathing, and other symptoms of pneu- 
 monic inflammation, or where there is great debility, 
 .with a tendency to putrescency, there will always be 
 considerable danger ; but the consequences attendant 
 on the measles are in general more to be dreaded than 
 the immediate disease ; for although a person may get 
 through it, and appear for a time to be recovered, still 
 hectic symptoms and pulmonary consumption shall 
 afterward arise, and destroy him, or an ophthalmia 
 shall ensue. 
 
 Measles, as well as smallpox, not unfrequently call 
 into action a disposition to scrofula, Where such hap- 
 pens to exist in the habit. Another bad consequence 
 of the measles is, that the bowels are often left by them 
 in a very weak state ; a chronic diarrhoea remaining, 
 which has sometimes proved fatal. Dropsy has also 
 been known as a consequence of measles. 
 
 252 
 
 The morbid appearances to be observed on dissec- 
 tions of those who die of measles are pretty much 
 confined to the lungs and intestines : the former of 
 which always show strong marks of inflammation, and 
 sometimes a tendency to sphacelus. Where the pa- 
 tient dies under the eruption, the trachea and larger 
 branches of the bronchia, as in the small-pox, are often 
 covered with it, which may account for the increase ol 
 the cough after the appearance of the erujrtion. 
 
 In the treatment of this disorder, as it usually ap- 
 pears, the object is to moderate the accompanying 
 synocha fever, and attend to the state of certain or- 
 gans, particularly the lungs and the bowels. When 
 there are no urgent local symptoms, it will be com- 
 monly sufficient to pursue the general antiphlogistic 
 plan, (avoiding, however, too free or sudden exposure 
 to cold,) keeping the bowels open, and encouraging 
 diaphoresis by mild antimonials, Sec. Sometimes, 
 however, in plethoric habits, especially where the lungs 
 are weak, it will be proper to begin by a moderate 
 abstraction of blood. Where the eruption has been 
 imprudently checked, much distress usually follows, 
 and it will be advisable to endeavour to bring it out 
 again by the warm bath, with other means of increas- 
 ing the action of the cutaneous vessels. Should an 
 inflammatory determination of the lungs occur, more 
 active evacuations must be practised, as explained 
 under the bead of Pneumonia. The cough may be pal- 
 liated by opium, joined with expectorants, demulcents, 
 &c. : and an occasional emetic will be proper, when 
 there is much wheezing. Where diarrhosa takes 
 place, it is better not to attempt to suppress it at once ; 
 butif troublesome, moderate it by small doses of opium, 
 assisted perhaps by astringents. At the decline of the 
 disorder, much attention is often required to prevent 
 phthisis pulmonalis supervening. Should the disorder 
 ever put on a putrid character, the general plan pointed 
 out under Typhus must be pursued. 
 
 RUBIA. (From ruber , red: so called from its red 
 roots.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nsean system. Class, Tetrandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the madder plant, 
 Rubia tinclorum. 
 
 Rubia tinctorum. The systematic name of the 
 madder plant. Erythrodamim ; Rubia major ; Radix 
 rubra. Dyers’ madder. Rubia— foliis annuls, caule 
 aculeato , of Linnaeus. The roots of this plant have a 
 bitterish, somewhat austere taste, and a slight smell, 
 not of the agreeable kind. It was formerly considered 
 as a deobstruent, detergent, and diuretic, but it is now 
 very seldom used. 
 
 RUBIGO. ( Rubigo , inis. f. ; d colore rubro, from 
 its red colour.) Rust. 
 
 Rubigo cupri. See Verdigris. 
 
 Rubigo ferri. See Ferri subcarbonas. 
 
 Rubi'nus. (From ruber , red: so named from its 
 colour.) A carbuncle. See Anthrax. 
 
 Rubinus verus. See Anthrax. 
 
 RUBULI. (From rubus , a blackberry or raspberry.) 
 The specific name in Good’s Nosology of the yaws. 
 
 RUBUS. (From rafter, red: so called from its red 
 fruit.) The name of a genus of plants in the Linmean 
 system. Class, Icosandria ; Order, Polygynia. 
 
 Rubus arcticus. The systematic name of the 
 shrubby strawberry. Rubus— foliis alternatis , caule 
 inerrni uniflora. The berries, Baccce norlandicce , are 
 recommended by Linnceus as possessing antiseptic, re- 
 frigerant, and antiscorbutic qualities. 
 
 Rubus cxisius. The systematic name of the dew- 
 berry plant, the fruit of which resembles the blackberry 
 in appearance and qualities. 
 
 Rubus cham.emorus. The systematic name of the 
 cloudberry-tree. Chamannorus; Chanuerubus foliis ribis 
 Ang lica:; Rubus palustris humilis; Vaccinium Eaucas- 
 trense ; R ubus alp in us humilis Anglicus. Cloudberries 
 and knotberries. The ripe fruit of this plant, Rubus 
 — foliis simplieibus lobatis, caule interno unifioro , of 
 Linnsus, is prepared into a jam ; and is recommended 
 to allay thirst, &c. in fevers, phthisical diseases, h®- 
 moptysis, &c. As an antiscorbutic, it is said to excel 
 the scurvy-grass and other vegetables of that tribe in 
 common use. 
 
 Rubus fruticosus. The systematic name of the 
 common bramble, which affords blackberries. The 
 beriies are eaten in abundance by children, and are 
 wholesome and gently aperient. Too large quantities, 
 how'ever, when the stomach is weak, produce vomit 
 
RUS 
 
 RUM 
 
 Ing and great distention of the belly, from flatus. See 
 Fruits , summer. 
 
 Rubus idjEUs. The systematic name of the rasp- 
 berry. Batinon; Moron. Rubus — foliis quinato-pin- 
 natis ternatisque, caide aculeato, petiolis canaliculatis, 
 of Linnaeus. The fruit of this plant has a pleasant 
 sweet taste, accompanied with a peculiar grateful fla- 
 vour, on account of which it is chiefly valued; Its 
 virtues consist in allaying heat and thirst, and promot- 
 ing the natural excretions. A grateful syrup prepared 
 from the juice, is directed for officinal use. 
 
 [Rubus triviai.is. See Blackberry. A.] 
 
 [Rubus villosus. See Blackberry. A.] 
 
 RUBY. See Sapphire. 
 
 RU'CTUS. An eructation. 
 
 RUE. See Rata graveolens. 
 
 Rue , goats. See Galega. 
 
 Rufi pilule. Rufus’s pills. A compound very 
 similar to the alo^tic pills with myrrh. See Pilula 
 aloes cum myrrha. 
 
 RUFUS, the Ephesian, a physician and anatomist 
 of considerable eminence in the reign of Trajan, es- 
 teemed by Galen one of the most able of his prede- 
 cessors. He traced the origin of the nerves in the 
 brain by dissecting brutes, and considered some of them 
 as contributing to motion, others to sensation. He even 
 observed the capsule of the crystalline lens in the eye. 
 He considered the heart as the seat of life, and of the 
 animal heat, and as the origin of the pulse, which he 
 ascribed to the spirit of its left ventricle and of the 
 arteries. There is a very respectable treatise by him 
 on the Diseases of the Urinary Organs, and the Method 
 of curing them. He also wrote a good work on Pur- 
 gative Medicines; and a little treatise on the Names 
 given by the Greeks to the different Parts of the Body. 
 Galen affirms also, that Rufus was the author of an 
 Essay on the Materia Medica, in verse ; and Suidas 
 mentions others on the Atra bilis, &c c., but these are 
 all lost. 
 
 R U G O S U S. Rugged. A term applied to a 
 leaf, when the veins are tighter than the surface be- 
 tween them, causing the latter to swell into little ine- 
 qualities, as the various species of sage. The seeds of 
 the Lithospernrum arvense are rugose. 
 
 RUM. A spirituous liquor, well known, the pro- 
 duce of the sugar-cane. 
 
 RU'MEX. (. Rumex , ids. fn. ; a sort of pike, spear, or 
 halberd, which the shape of the leaves in various spe- 
 cies much resembles.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria ; Order, 
 Trigynia. The dock. 
 
 Rumex acetosa. The systematic name of the 
 common sorrel. Acetosa; Acetosa vulg aris ; Acetosa 
 pratensis ; Acetosa arvensis. Sorrel; sour-dock. Ru- 
 mex — foliis oblongis sagittatis , Jloribus diasciis, of 
 Linnams. The leaves of this plant are sour, but not 
 the root, which is bitter. Jt grows in the meadows and 
 common fields. 
 
 Rumex acutus. The systematic name of the sharp- 
 pointed wild-dock. Oxijlapathum ; Lapa.thum. Ru- 
 mex— floribus hermaphroditis ; valvulis dentatis gra- 
 niferis , foliis corduto oblongis acuminatis, of Lin- 
 nceus. The decoction of the root of this plant is used 
 in Germany to cure the itch; and it appears to have 
 been used in the time of Dioscorides, in the cure of 
 leprous and impetiginous affections, both alone and 
 boiled with vinegar. 
 
 Rumex alpinus. The systematic name of the plant 
 which affords the monk’s rhubarb. See Rumex pa- 
 tientia. 
 
 Rumex aquaticus. See Rumex hydrolapnthum. 
 
 [“Rumex britannica. The common American 
 water-dock, which grows in wet, boggy soils, and 
 upon the margin of ditches, is a moderately stimulating 
 and astringent plant. It is esteemed by many coun- 
 try practitioners as a local application to indolent and 
 ill-conditioned ulcers. A strong decoction of the root is 
 usually employed as a wash in these cases. Some- 
 times an ointment, formed by simmering the root in 
 hog’s lard, is beneficially applied in herpes. The use 
 of this plant, according to Golden, was learned from the 
 Indians.” — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 Rumex crispus. The systematic name of the crisp- 
 leaved dock. 
 
 Rumex hydrolapathum. The systematic name of 
 the water-dock. Hydrolapathum; Rumex aquaticus ; 
 Hcrba Britannica ; Lapathum aquaticum. The wa- 
 
 ter-dock. Rumex— Jloribus hermaphroditis , valvulis 
 integris graniferis , foliis lanceolatis, of Linnreus. 
 The leaves of this plant manifest considerable acidity, 
 and are said to possess a laxative quality. The root is 
 strongly adstringent, and has been much employed, 
 both externally and internally, for the cure of some 
 diseases of the skin, as scurvy, lepra, lichen, &c. The 
 root powdered is said to be an excellent dentifrice. 
 
 [“ Rumex obtusifolius. This species of dock is a 
 foreign plant, naturalized as a weed in the cultivated 
 grounds in this country. The root is bitterish and as- 
 tringent. A decoction, taken internally, is laxative 
 Externally it is applied for the cure of ulcers and cuta- 
 neous diseases, and sometimes with very good effect. 
 The Rumex crispus , or curled dock , another important 
 weed, resembles this in its qualities, and, in the form 
 of ointment or decoction, is found to cure mild cases of 
 psora and other eruptions.” — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 Rumex patientia. The systematic name of the 
 garden patience. Rliabarbarum monachorum ; Hip- 
 po lapathum; Patientia. Monk’s rhubarb. The root 
 of this plant, and thr.J of the Rumex alpinus , accord- 
 ing to Professor Murray, is supposed to possess the 
 virtues of rhubarb, but in an inferior degree. It is ob- 
 viously more adstringent than rhubarb, but comes very 
 far short of its purgative virtue. 
 
 Rumex sanguineus. The systematic name of the 
 bloody dock, the root of which has an austere and ad- 
 stringent taste, and is sometimes given by the vulgar 
 in the cure of dysentery. 
 
 Rumex scutatus. The systematic name of the 
 French sorrel, sometimes called acetosa rutund'ifolia , 
 in the shops. Acetosa romana; Acetosa rotundifolia 
 hortensis. Roman, or garden sorrel. Rumex — foliis 
 cordato-hastatis , ramis diver gentibus, Jloribus her- 
 maphroditis , of Linnseus. It is common in our gar- 
 dens, and in many places is known by the culinary 
 name of Green-sauce. Its virtues are similar to those 
 of common sorrel. See Rumex acetosa. 
 
 RUNCINATUS. Runcinate: applied to leaves 
 which are shaped like the tooth of a lion: that is, cut 
 into several transverse, acute segments, pointing back- 
 wards ; as in Leoutodon taraxacum , called from the 
 shape of its leaf, dens de iion, and hence Dandelion. 
 
 Rupellensis sal. (From Rupella , Rochella, where 
 it was first made.) Rochelle salt. See Soda tartari- 
 zata. 
 
 RUPTU'RA. See Hernia. 
 
 RUPTURE. See Hernia. 
 
 RUPTURE- WORT. See Herniaria. 
 
 RU'SCUS. {A russo colore , from the carnation co- 
 lour of its berries.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linna;an system. Class, Dioecia; Order, Syn- 
 genesia. 
 
 2. Thepharmacopoeial name of the butcher’s broom. 
 Ruscus aculealus. 
 
 Ruscus aculeatus. The systematic name of 
 butcher’s broom, or knee holly. Bruscus ; Oxymyr- 
 rhine ; Oxymyr sine ; Myrtacantha ; Myacantlia ; Sco- 
 pa regia. Wild myrtle. A small evergreen shrub, 
 the Rucus foliis supra Jloriferis nudis of Linnteus. 
 It grows in woods and thickets in this country. The 
 root, which is somewhat thick, knotty, and furnished 
 with long fibres, externally brown, internally white, 
 and of a bitterish taste, has been recommended as an 
 aperient and diuretic in dropsies, urinary obstructions, 
 and nephritic cases. It is seldom used in this country. 
 See Ruscus. 
 
 Ruscus hypoglossum. The systematic name of 
 he uvularia. This plant was formerly used against 
 relaxation of the uvula, but isnowiaid aside for more 
 adstringent remedies. 
 
 RUSH. See Arundo. 
 
 [“‘RUSH, Benjamin, M. D., was born in December, 
 1745, near the city of Philadelphia, in Pennsylvania, 
 and he died in that city in April, 1813, aged 68 years. 
 Dr. Rush was a man of small stature, but of a strong 
 and vigorous mind. During the eventful period of his 
 life, he occupied the distinguished consideration of his 
 countrymen, as one of the patriots of the American Re- 
 volution, as an able physician, as a professor in the me- 
 dical school of Philadelphia, as a philanthropist, and as 
 an exemplary Christian. His writings, on subjects con- 
 nected with his professional pursuits, are numerous, 
 and worthy the attention of members of the profession. 
 Such as were printed during his life-time, treat on the 
 following subjects, viz. “ An Inquiry into the Natu- 
 
ral History of Medicine among the Indians of North 
 America, and a comparative View of their Diseases 
 and Remedies, with those of civilized Nations.” — “ An 
 Account of the Climate of Pennsylvania, and its Influ- 
 ence upon the Human Body.” — “ An Account of the 
 Bilious Remitting Fever, as it appeared in Philadelphia 
 in the Summer and Autumn o; J /80.”— An Account 
 of the Scarlatina Anginosa, as it appeared in Phila- 
 delphia in 1783 and 1784.”--“ An Inquiry into the 
 Cause and Cure of the Cholera Infantum.” — “ Obsert 
 vations on the Cynanche Trachealis.” — “ An Accoun- 
 of the Efficacy of Blisters and Bleeding in the Cure of 
 obstinate Intermitting Fevers.” — “ An Account of the 
 Disease occasioned by drinking Cold Water in Warm 
 Weather, and the Method of curing it.” — “ An Account 
 of the Efficacy of common Salt in the cure of Hamiop- 
 tysis.” — “Thoughts on the Cause and Cure of Pul- 
 monary Consumption.” — “Observations upon Worms 
 in the alimentary Canal, and upon anthelmintic Medi- 
 cines.” — “An Account of the external use of Arsenic 
 in the cure of Cancers.” — “ Observations on the Te- 
 tanus.” — “ The Result of Observations made upon the 
 Diseases which occurred in the*Military Hospitals of 
 the United States, during the Revolutionary War.” — 
 “ An Account of the Influence of military and political 
 Events of the American Revolution upon the Human 
 Body.” — “ An Inquiry into the Relations of Tastes and 
 Aliments on each other, and upon the Influence of this 
 Relation upon Health and Pleasure.”— “ The new Meth- 
 od of inoculating for the Smallpox.” — “ An Inquiry into 
 the Effects of ardent Spirits upon the Human Mind and 
 Body, with an Account of the Means of preventing, 
 and the Remedies for curing them.” — “Observations on 
 the Duties of Physicians, and the Methods of improving 
 Medicines ; accommodated to the present State of So- 
 ciety and Manners in the United States.” — “An In- 
 quiry into the Causes and Cure of sore Legs.” — “An 
 Account of the State of the Body and Mind in Old Age, 
 with Observations on its Diseases and their Reme- 
 dies.” — “An Inquiry into the Influence of Physical 
 Causes upon the Moral Faculty.”— 1 11 Observations upon 
 tne Cause and Cure of Pulmonary Consumption.”— 
 “ Observations upon the Symptoms and Cure of Drop- 
 sies.”— “ Inquiry into the Cause and Cure of Gout.”— 
 “Observations 'on the Nature and Cure of Hydro- 
 phobia.”— 11 An Account of the Measles as they ap- 
 peared in Philadelphia in the Spring of 1789.”— “An 
 Account of the Influenza, as it appeared in Philadel- 
 phia in the years 17S0 and 1791.”— “An Inquiry into the 
 Cause of Animal Life.”— “ Outlines of a Theory of 
 Fever/’—u An Account of the Bilious Yellow Fever, 
 as it appeared in Philadelphia in 1793, and of each suc- 
 cessive year till 1805.”—“ An Inquiry into the various 
 Sources of the usual Forms of the Summer and Au- 
 tumnal Diseases in the United States, and the Means 
 of preventing them.”— “ Facts intended to prove the 
 Yellow Fever not contagious.”— “ Defence of Blood- 
 letting, as a Remedy in certain Diseases.— “ An Inquiry 
 into the comparative States of Medicine in Philadel- 
 phia, between the years 1760 and 1766 and 1805.” — 
 “ A Volume of Essays : Literary, Moral, and Philo- 
 sophical, in which the following Subjects are dis- 
 cussed: — A Plan for establishing Public Schools in 
 Philadelphia, and for conducting Education agreeably 
 to a Republican Form of Government. Addressed to 
 the Legislature and Citizens of Pennsylvania, in the 
 year 1786.— Of the Mode of Education proper in a Re- 
 public.— Observations upon the Study of the Latin and 
 Greek Languages, as a Branch of liberal Education ; 
 with Hints of a Plan of liberal Instruction without 
 them, accommodated to the present State of Society, 
 Manners, and Government, in the United States.— 
 Thoughts upon the Amusements and Punishments 
 which are proper for Schools— Thoughts upon Female 
 Education, accommodated to the present State of So- 
 ciety, Manners, and Government, in the United States 
 of America.— A Defence of the Bible as a School-book. — 
 An Address to the Ministers of the Gospel of every de- 
 nomination in the United States, upon Subjects interest- 
 ing to Morals.— An Inquiry into the Consistency of the 
 Punishment of Murder by Death, with Reason and 
 Revelation.— A Plan of a Peace Office for the United 
 States.— Information to Europeans who are disposed to 
 emigrate to the United States of America.— An Account 
 of the Progress of Population, Agriculture, Manners, 
 and Government, in Pennsylvania.— An Account of 
 the Maimers of the German Inhabitants of Pennsyl- 
 254 
 
 vania.— Thoughts on Common Sense— An Account of 
 the Vices peculiar to the Indians of North America. — 
 Observations upon the Influence of the Habitual Use of 
 Tobacco, upon Health, Morals, and Property. — An Ac- 
 count of the Sugar Maple-tree of the United States. — An 
 Account of the Life and Death of Edward Drinker, who 
 died on the 17th of November, 1782, in the one hundred 
 and third year of his age. — Remarkable Circumstances 
 in the Constitution and Life of Aim Woods, an old 
 Woman of ninety-six years of age.— Biographical 
 Anecdotes of Benjamin Lay. — Biographical Anec- 
 dotes of Anthony Benezet. — Paradise of Negro Slaves, 
 a Dream.— Eulogium upon Dr. William Cullen.— Eu- 
 logium upon David Rittenhouse.” — “A Volume of 
 Lectures,” most of which were introductory to his 
 annual Course of Lectures on the Institutes and Prac- 
 tice of Medicine. — “Medical Inquiries and Observa- 
 tions on the Diseases of the Mind.” — Tkach, Med. 
 Biog. A.] 
 
 Rash-nut. See Cypcrus esculentus. 
 
 Rush , sweet. See Andropogon schcenanthus , and 
 Acorus calamy. 
 
 RUSSELL, Alexander, was a native of Edinburgh,, 
 where he received his medical education, and after- 
 ward became physician to the English factory at 
 Aleppo, rvhere he resided several years. He soon ob- 
 tained a proud pre-eminence above all the practitioners 
 there, and was consulted by persons of every descrip- 
 tion. The pacha particularly distinguished him by his 
 friendship, and sought his advice on every act of im- 
 portance. In 1755, he published his “ Natural History 
 of Aleppo,” a valuable and interesting work, contain- 
 ing especially some important observations relative 
 to the Plague. On his return to England four years 
 after, he settled in London, and was elected physician 
 to St. Thomas’s hospital, which office he retained till 
 his death in 1770. He presented several valuable com- 
 munications to the Royal Society, as also to the Medi- 
 cal Society. 
 
 RUSSELL, Patrick, was brother of the preceding, 
 and his successor as physician to the English factory 
 at Aleppo. He published a copious treatise on the 
 Plague, having had ample opportunities of treating that 
 disease during 1760, and the two follow’ing years. In 
 this work he has fully discussed the important subject 
 of Quarantine, Lazarettoes, and the Police to be 
 adopted in times of Pestilence. He likewise gave to 
 the public a new edition of his brother’s work oa a 
 very enlarged scale. 
 
 Russia ashes. The impure potassa, as imported 
 from Russia. 
 
 Rust. A carbonate of iron. 
 
 RU'TA. (From puw, to preserve, because it pre- 
 serves health.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linncean system. Class, Decandria ; Order, Mo- 
 no gyma. 
 
 2. The pharmacopteial name of the common rue. 
 
 See Ruta graveolens. 
 
 Ruta graveolens. The systematic name of the 
 common rue. Ruta — foliis decompositis, Jloribus la- 
 ter alibus quadrifidis , of Linnaeus. Rue lias a strong 
 ungrateful smell, and a bitter, hot, penetrating taste ; 
 the leaves are so acrid, that by much handling they 
 have been known to irritate and inflame the skin ; and 
 the plant, in its natural or uncultivated state, is said to 
 possess these sensible qualities still more powerfully. 
 The imaginary quality of the rue, in resisting and ex- 
 pelling contagion, is now disregarded. It is doubtless a 
 powerful stimulant, and is considered, like other me- 
 dicines of the foetid kind, as possessing attenuating, de- 
 obstruent, and antispasmodic powers. In the former 
 London Pharmacopoeia it was directed in the form of 
 an extract ; and was also an ingredient in the pulvis e 
 myrrha comp , but these are now omitted. The dose 
 of the leaves is from fifteen grains to two scruples. 
 
 Ruta muraria. See Asplenium ruta muraria. 
 
 RUTIDOSIS. A corrugation and subsiding of the 
 cornea of the eye. The species are, 
 
 1. Rutidosis, from a wound or puncture penetrating 
 the cornea. 
 
 2. Rutidosis , from a fistula penetrating the cornea. 
 
 3. Rutidosis , from a deficiency of the aqueous hu- 
 mour, which happens from old age, fevers, great and 
 continued evacuations, and in extreme dryness of the 
 air. # 
 
 4. Rutidosis , of dead persons, when the aqueous 
 humour exhales through the cornea, and no fresh hu- 
 
SAC 
 
 SAC 
 
 mour is secreted ; so that the cornea becomes obscure 
 and collapsed: this is a most certain sign of death. 
 
 RUTILE. An ore of titanium. 
 
 Rui ula. (From ruta, rue.) A small species of 
 rue. 
 
 RUYSCH, Frederick, was born at the Hague, in 
 1638. After going through the preliminary studies with 
 great zeal, he graduated at Leyden in 1664, and then 
 settled in his native city. In the following year he 
 published his treatise on the lacteal and lymphatic 
 vessels ; in consequence of which he Was invited to 
 the chair of anatomy at Amsterdam. From that pe- 
 riod his attention was chiefly devoted to anatomical 
 researches, both human and comparative; and he con- 
 tributed materially to the improvement of the art of in- 
 jecting, for the purpose of demonstrating minute struc- 
 ture, and preserving the natural appearance of parts. 
 His museum became ultimately the most magnificent 
 that any private individual had ever accumulated; 
 and being at length purchased by the czar Peter for 
 thirty thousand florins, he immediately set about a new 
 collection. He appears not to have paid sufficient at- 
 tention to inform himself of the writings of others, 
 whence he sometimes arrogated to himself what was 
 
 really before known, which led him into several con- 
 troversies ; but his indefatigable researches in anatomy 
 were certainly rewarded with many discoveries. In 
 1685, he was appointed professor of physic, and re- 
 ceived subsequently several marks of distinction, as 
 well in his own as from foreign countries. In 1728, he 
 had the misfortune to break his thigh by a fall in his 
 chamber, and the remainder of Ins life, tor about three 
 years, was chiefly occupied in proceeding with his new 
 museum, in which his youngest daughter assisted him. 
 Besides his controversial tracts, he published several 
 other works, chiefly anatomical ; “ Observationum 
 Anat. Chirtlrg. Centuria ;” twelve essays under the 
 title of “ Thesaurus Anatomicus,” at different periods, 
 tire last containing Remarks on the Anatomy of Vege- 
 tables ; a “ Thesaurus Animalium,” with plates ; 
 three decades of “ Adversaria Anat. Chirurg. Me- 
 dica,” &c. 
 
 Ruyschiana tunica. The internal surface of the 
 choroid membrane of the human eye, which this cele- 
 brated anatomist imagined was a distinct lamina from 
 the external surface. 
 
 Ryas. See Rhoeas. 
 
 RYE. See Secale cereale. 
 
 s 
 
 A. The contraction of secundum artem. 
 
 S , or ss. Immediately following any quantity, 
 imports semis, or half. 
 
 Sabadilla. See Cevadilla. 
 
 SABI NA. Named from the Sabines, whose priests 
 used it in their religious ceremonies. See Juniperus 
 sabina. 
 
 SABULOUS. ( Sabulosis ; f rom sabulum, fine gravel ) 
 Gritty, sandy. Applied to the calcareous matter in 
 urine. 
 
 SABU'RRA. Dirt, sordes, filth. Foulness of the 
 stomach, of which authors mention several kinds, as 
 the acid, the bitter, the empyreumatic, the insipid, the 
 putrid. 
 
 SACCATED. ( Saccatus , encysted.) Encysted or 
 contained in a bay-like membrane, applied to tumours, 
 &c. See Ascites saccatus. 
 
 Sacchari acidum. See Music acid. 
 
 SA'CCHARUM. (2ax%«pov, from sachar , Ara- 
 bian.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 jupan system. Class, Triandria ; Order, Digynia. 
 The sugar-cane. 
 
 2. The sweet substance called sugar. See Saccha- 
 rum officinale. 
 
 Saccharum acernum. See Acer saccharinum. 
 
 Saccharum album. Refined sugar. 
 
 Saccharum aluminis. Alum mixed with dragon’s 
 blood and dried. 
 
 Saccharum canadense. See Acer pseudo platanus. 
 
 Saccharum candidum. Sugar-candy. 
 
 Saccharum non purificatum. Brown sugar. 
 
 Saccharum officinale. ( Arundo saccharifera of 
 Sloane. The systematic name of the cane from which 
 sugar is obtained. Suchar ; Succhar ; Sutter; Zu- 
 char ; Zucaro ; Zozar of the Arabians. 2a/c%ap r\ 
 craicxapov , of the Greeks.) Sugar is prepared in the 
 West and East Indies from the expressed juice of this 
 plant boiled with the addition of quicklime or common 
 vegetable alkali. It may be extracted also from a 
 number of plants, as the maple, birch, wheat, corn, 
 beet-root, skirret, parsnips, and dried grapes, &c. by 
 digesting in alkohol. The alkohol dissolves the sugar, 
 and leaves the extractive matter untouched, which 
 falls to the bottom. It may be taken into the stomach 
 in very large quantities, without producing any bad 
 consequences, although proofs are not wanting of its 
 mischievous effects, by relaxing the stomach, and thus 
 inducing disease. It is much used in pharmacy, as it 
 forms the basis of syrups, lozenges, and other prepara- 
 tions. It is very useful as a medicine, although it 
 cannot be considered to possess much power, to favour 
 the solution or suspension of resins, oils, &c. in water, 
 and is given as a purgative for infants. Dr. Cullen 
 classes it with the attenuantia, and Bergius states it to 
 
 be saponacea, edulcorans, relaxans, pectoralis, vulne- 
 raria, antiseptica, nutriens. In catarrhal affections, 
 both sugar and honey are frequently employed : it has 
 also been advantageously used in calculous complaints ; 
 and from its known power in preserving animal and 
 vegetable substances from putrefaction, it has been 
 given with a view to its antiseptic effects. Sugar 
 candy, by dissolving slowly in the mouth, is well suited 
 to relieve tickling coughs and hoarseness. Sugar is 
 every where the basis of that which is called sweetness. 
 Its presence is previously necessary in order to the 
 taking place of vinous fermentation. Its extraction 
 from plants, which aftbrd it in the greatest abundance, 
 and its refinement for the common uses of life, in a pure 
 state, are among the most important of the chemical 
 manufactures. 
 
 The following is the mode of its manufacture in the 
 West Indies : The plants are cultivated in rows, on 
 fields enriched by such manures as can most easily be 
 procured, and tilled with the plough. They are an- 
 nually cut. The cuttings are carried to the mill. They 
 are cut into short pieces, and arranged in small bundles. 
 The mill is wrought by water, wind, or cattle. The 
 parts which act on the canes are uptight cylinders. 
 Between these the canes are inserted, compressed till 
 all their juice is obtained from them, and themselves, 
 sometimes, even reduced to powder. One of these 
 mills, of the best construction, bruises canes to such a 
 quantity as to afford, in one day, 10,000 gallons of 
 juice, when wrought with only ten mules. The ex- 
 pressed juice is received into a leaden bed. It is thence 
 conveyed into a vessel called the. receiver. The juice 
 is found to consist of eight parts of pure water, one part 
 of sugar, one part of oil and gummy mucilage. From 
 the greener parts of the canes there is apt to be at times 
 derived an acid juice, which tends to bring the whole 
 unseasonably into a state of acid fermentation. Frag- 
 ments of the ligneous part of the cane, some portions of 
 mud or dirt which unavoidably remain on the canes, 
 and a blackish substance called the crust, which coated 
 the canes at the joints, are also apt to enter into conta- 
 minating mixture with the juice. From the receiver 
 the juice is conducted along a wooden gutter lined with 
 lead, to the boiling-house. In the boiling-house it is 
 received into copper pans or caldrons, which have the 
 name of clarifiers. Of these clarifiers the number and 
 the capacity must be in proportion to the quantity of 
 canes, and the extent of the sugar plantation on which 
 the work is carried on. Each clarifier has a syphon or 
 cock, by which the liquor is to be drawn off. Each 
 hangs over a separate fire; and this fire must be so 
 confined, that by the drawing of an iron slider fitted to 
 the chimney, the fire may be at any time put out. If 
 i the progress of the operations the stream of juice from 
 
 255 
 
SAC 
 
 SAC 
 
 the receiver fills the clarifiers with fresh liquor. Lime 
 in powder is added in order to take up the oxalic acid, 
 and the carbonaceous matters which are mingled with 
 the juice. The lime also in the new salts, into the 
 composition of which it now enters, adds itself to the 
 sugar, as a part of that which is to be obtained from 
 the process. The lime is to be put in the proportion of 
 somewhat less than a pint of lime to every hundred gal- 
 lons of liquor. When it is in too greatquantities, how- 
 ever, it is apt to destroy a part of the pure saccharine 
 matter. Some persons employ alkaline ashes, as pre- 
 ferable to lime, for the purpose of extracting the extra- 
 neous matter ; but it is highly probable that lime, judi- 
 ciously used, might answer better than any other sub- 
 stance whatsoever. The liquor is now to. be heated 
 almost to ebullition. The heat dissolves the mecha- 
 nical union, and thus favours the chemical changes in 
 its different parts. When the proper heat appears from 
 a rising scum on the surface of Ihe liquor to have been 
 produced, the fire is then extinguished by the applica- 
 tion of the damper. In this state of the liquor, the 
 greater part of the impurities, being different in spe- 
 cific gravity from the pure saccharine solution, and 
 being also of such a nature as to yield more readily to 
 the chemical action of heat, are brought up to the sur- 
 face in a scum. After this scum has been sufficiently 
 formed on the cooling liquor, this liquor is carefully 
 drawn ofF, either by a syphon, which raises a pure 
 stream through the scum, or by a cock drawing the 
 liquor at the bottom from under the scum. The scum, 
 in either case, sinks down unbroken, as the liquor 
 flows ; and is now, by cooling, of such tenacity, as not 
 to tend to any intermixture with the liquor. The liquor 
 drawn, after this purification from the boiler, is re- 
 ceived into a gutter or channel, by which it is convey- 
 ed to the grand copper, or evaporating boiler. If made 
 from good canes, and properly clarified, it will now ap- 
 pear almost transparent. In this copper the liquor is 
 heated to actual ebullition. The scum raised to the 
 surface by the boiling is skimmed off as it rises. The 
 ebullition is continued till there be a considerable di- 
 minution in the quantity of the liquor. The liquor now 
 appears nearly of the colour of Madeira wine. It is at 
 last transferred into a second and smaller copper. . An 
 addition of lime-water is here made, both to dilute the 
 thickening liquor, to detach the super-abundant acid, 
 and to favour the formation of the sugar. If the liquor 
 be now in its proper state, the scum rises in large bub- 
 bles, with very little discoloration. The skimmingand 
 the evaporation together produce a considerable dimi- 
 nution in the quantity of the liquor. It is then trans- 
 ferred into another smaller boiler. In this last boiler, 
 the evaporation is renewed, and continued till the li- 
 quor is brought to that degree of thickness at which it 
 appears fit to be finally cooled. In the cooler, (a shal- 
 low wooden vessel of considerable length and wideness, 
 commonly of such h size as to contain a hogshead of 
 sugar,) the sugar, as it cools, granulates, or runs into an 
 imperfect crystallization, by which it is separated from 
 the molasses, a mixed saccharine matter too impure to 
 be capable even of this imperfect crystallization. To 
 determine whether the liquor be fit to be taken from 
 the last boiler to be finally cooled, it is necessary to 
 take out a portion from the boiler, and try separately, 
 whether it does not separate into granulated sugar and 
 melasses. From the cooler, the sugar is removed to 
 the curing-house. This is a spacious, airy building. 
 It is provided with a capaciouscistern for the reception 
 of melasses, and over the cistern is erected a frame of 
 strong joist-work, unfilled and uncovered. Empty 
 hogsheads open at the head, bored at the bottom with 
 a few holes, and having a stalk of plantain leaf thrust 
 through each of the holes, while it rises at the same 
 time through the inside of the hogshead, are disposed 
 upon the frames. The mass of the saccharine matter 
 from the coolers is put into these hogsheads. The me- 
 lasses drip into the cistern through the spongy plantain 
 stalks in the holes. Within the space of three weeks 
 the melasses are sufficiently drained otf, and the sugar 
 remains dry. By this process it is at last brought into 
 the state of what is called muscovado or raw sugar. 
 This is the general process in the British West Indies. 
 In this state our West India sugar is imported into 
 Britain. The formation of loaves of white sugar is a 
 subsequent process. In the French West India isles 
 it has long been customary to perform the last part of j 
 this train of processes in a manner somewhat different, ! 
 
 256 
 
 and which affords the sugar in a state of greater purity 
 This preparation, taking the sugar from the coole- 
 then puts it, not into hogsheads with holes in the bot 
 tom as above, but into conical pots, each of which has 
 at its bottom a hole half an inch in diameter, that is, in 
 the commencement of the process, stopped with a plug 
 After remaining sometime in the pot, the sugar be- 
 comes perfectly cool and fixed. The plug is then re- 
 moved out of the hole ; the pot is placed over a large 
 jar, and the melasses are suffered to drip away from it. 
 After as much of the melasses as will easily .run off 
 lias been thus drained away, the surface of the sugar 
 in the jar is covered with a stratum of fine clay, and 
 water is poured upon the clay. The water oozing 
 gently through the pores of the clay, pervades the 
 whole mass of sugar redissolves the melasses, still re- 
 maining in it, with some parts of the sugar itself, and 
 carrying these oft' by the holes in the bottom of the pot, 
 renders that which resists the solution much purer 
 than the muscovado Sugar made in the English way. 
 The sugar prepared in this manner is called clayed 
 sugar. It is sold for a higher price in the European 
 market than the muscovado sugar; but there is a loss 
 of sugar in the process by claying, which deters the 
 British planters from adopting this practice so gene- 
 rally as do the French. 
 
 The raw sugars are still contaminated and debased 
 bv a mixture of acid, carbonaceous matter, oil, and 
 colouring resin. To free them from these is the busi- 
 ness of the European sugar-bakers. A new solution ; 
 clarification with alkaline substances fitted to attract 
 away the oil, acid, and other contaminating matters; 
 slow evaporation ; and a final cooling in suitable 
 moulds, are the processes which at last produce loaves 
 of white sugar. 
 
 The melasses being nothing else but a very impure 
 refuse of the sugar from which they drip, are suscepti- 
 ble of being employed in a new ebullition, by which a 
 second quantity of sugar may be obtained from them 
 The remainder of the melasses is employed to yield rum 
 by distillation. In rum, alkohol is mixed with oil, water, 
 oxalic acid, and a mixture of empyreumatic matter. 
 The French prepare, from the mixture of melasses with 
 water, a species of wine of good quality. In its pre- 
 paration, the solution is brought into fermentation, then 
 passed through strainers to purify it, then put in casks ; 
 after clearing itself in these, transferred into others, 
 in which it is to be preserved for use. The ratio of 
 these processes is extremely beautiful ; they are all di- 
 rected to purify the sugar from contaminating mixtures, 
 and to reduce it into that state of dryness or crystalli- 
 zation, in which it is susceptible of being the most con- 
 veniently preserved for agreeable use. The heat in 
 general acts both mechanically to effect a sufficient dis- 
 solution of the aggregation of the parts of the cane juice, 
 and chemically to produce in it new combinations into 
 which caloric must enter as an ingredient. The first 
 gentle heat is intended chiefly to operate with the 
 mechanical influence, raising to the surface impurities, 
 which are more easily removed by skimming, than by 
 any other means ; a gentle, not a violent heat, is in this 
 instance employed, because a violent heat would pro- 
 duce empyreumatic salts, the production of which is to 
 be carefully avoided. A boiling heat is, in the conti- 
 nuation of the processes, made use of, because, after 
 the first impurities have been skimmed off, contami- 
 nating empyreumatic salts are less readily formed, 
 because a boiling heat is necessary to effect the com- 
 plete developement of the saccharine matter, and be- 
 cause the gradual concentration of the sugar is, by such 
 a heat, to be best accomplished. Lime is employed, be- 
 cause it has a stronger affinity than sugar with all the 
 contaminating matters, and particularly because it at- 
 tracts into a neutral combination that excess of oxalic 
 acids which is apt to exist in the saccharine solution. 
 Skimming removes the new salts, which the most easily 
 assume a solid form. The drippings carries away a mix- 
 ture of water, oil, earth, and sugar, from the crystallized 
 sugar : for, in all our crystallizations, we can never jier- 
 form the process in the great way, with such nicety as 
 to preserve it free from an inequality of proportions that 
 must necessarily occasion a residue. Repeated solu- 
 tion, clarification, evaporation, are requisite to produce 
 pure white sugar from the brown and raw sugars ; 
 because the complete purification of this matter from 
 acid and colouring matter, is an operation of great 
 difficulty, and not to be finally completed without pro- 
 
toAC 
 
 cesses which are longer than can be conveniently per- 
 formed, at the first, upon the sugar plantation. From 
 vegetables of European growth, sugar is not to be 
 easily obtained, unless the process of germination be 
 first produced in them ; or unless they have been pene- 
 trated by intense frost. Germination, or thorough 
 freezing, developes sugar into all vegetables in which 
 its principles of hydrogen and carbon, with a small pro- 
 portion of oxygen, exist in any considerable plenty. It 
 is not improbable, but that if penetration by a freezing 
 cold could be commanded at pleasure with sufficient 
 cheapness, it would enable us to obtain saccharine mat- 
 ter in a large proportion, from a variety of substances, 
 from which even generation does not yield a sufficient 
 quantity. In the beet, and some other European vege- 
 tables, sugar is naturally formed by the functions of 
 vegetation to perfect combination. From these the 
 sugar is obtained by rasping down the vegetable, ex- 
 tracting by water its saccharine juice, evaporating the 
 water charged with the juice to the consistency of 
 syrup, clarifying, purifying, and crystallizing it, just in 
 the same manner as sugar from the sugar-cane. It is 
 afforded by the maple, the birch, wheat, and Turkey 
 corn. Margraaf obtained it from the roots of beet, red 
 beet, skirrit, parsnips, and dried grapes. 
 
 In Canada, the inhabitants extract sugar from the 
 maple. At the commencement of spring, they heap 
 snow in the evening at the foot of the tree, in which 
 they previously make apertures for the passage of the 
 returning sap. Two hundred pounds of this juice 
 afford, by evaporation, fifteen of a brownish sugar. 
 The quantity prepared annually amounts to fifteen 
 thousand weight. 
 
 The Indians likewise extract sugar from the pith of 
 the bamboo. 
 
 The beet has lately been much cultivated in Germany, 
 for the purpose of extracting sugar from its root. For 
 this the roots are taken up in autumn, washed clean, 
 wiped, sliced lengthwise, strung on threads, and 
 hung up to dry. From these toe sugar is extracted by 
 maceration in a small quantity of water ; drawing off 
 this upon fresh roots, and adding fresh water to the 
 fresh roots, which is again to be employed the same 
 way, so as to get out all their sugar, and saturate the 
 water as much as possible with it. This water is to be 
 strained and boiled down for the sugar. 
 
 Some merely express the juice from the fresh roots, 
 and boil this down ; others boil the roots ; but the sugar 
 extracted in either of these ways is not equal in quality 
 to the first. 
 
 Professor Lampadius obtained from 110 lbs. of the 
 roots, 4 lbs. of well-grained white powder sugar ; and 
 the residuums afforded 7 pints of a spirit resembling 
 rum. Achard says, that about a ton of roots produced 
 him 100 lbs. of raw sugar, which gave 55 lbs. of refined 
 sugar, and 25 lbs. of treacle. 
 
 Sugar is very soluble in water, and is a good medium 
 for uniting that fluid with oily matters. It is much 
 used for domestic purposes, and appears on the whole 
 to be a valuable and wholesome article of food, the 
 uses of which are most probably restricted by its high 
 price. 
 
 It appears that sugar has the property of rendering 
 some of the earths soluble in water. 
 
 The union of sugar with the alkalies has been long 
 known ; but this is rendered more strikingly evident, 
 by carbonated potassa or soda, for instance, decom- 
 posing the solutions of lime and strontia in sugar, by 
 double affinity. 
 
 In making solutions of unrefined sugar for culinary 
 purposes, a gray-coloured substance is found fre- 
 quently precipitated. It is probable that this proceeds 
 from a superabundance of lime which has been used 
 in clarifying the juice of the sugar-cane at the planta- 
 tions abroad. Sugar with this imperfection is known 
 among t^e refiners. of this article by the name of weak. 
 And it is justly termed so, the precipitated matter 
 being nothing but lime which has attracted carbonic 
 acid from the sugar (of which there is a great proba- 
 bility), or from the air of the atmosphere. A bottle, in 
 which Dr. Ure kept a solution of lime in sugar for at 
 least four years, closely corked, was entirely incrusted 
 with a yellowish-coloured matter, which on examina- 
 tion was found to be entirely carbonate of lime. 
 
 KirchofF, an ingenious Russian chemist, accidentally 
 discovered, that starch is convertible into sugar, by 
 being boiled for some time with a very dilute sulphuric 
 
 Aaa 
 
 SAC 
 
 acid. Saussure showed, that 100 parts of starch yield 
 110 of sugar. 
 
 Braconnot has recently extended our views concern- 
 ing the artificial production of sugar and gum. Sul- 
 phuric acid (sp. gr. 1.827) mixed with well-dried elm- 
 dust, became very hot, and on being diluted with 
 water, and neutralized with chalk,- afforded a liquor 
 which became gummy on evaporation. Shreds of 
 linen, triturated in a glass mortar, with sulphuric acid, 
 yield a similar gum. Nitric acid has a similar power. 
 If the gummy matter from linen be boiled for some 
 time with dilute sulphuric acid, we obtain a crystal- 
 lizable sugar, and an acid, which Braconnot calls the 
 vegeto-sulphuric acid. The conversion of wood also 
 into sugar, will no doubt appear remarkable; and 
 when persons not familiarized with chemical specula- 
 tions are told, that a pound weight of rags can be con- 
 verted into more than a pound weight of sugar, they 
 may regard the statement as a piece of pleasantry, 
 though nothing, says Braconnot, can be more real. 
 
 Silk is also convertible into gum by sulphuric acid 
 Twelve grammes of glue, reduced to powder, were 
 digested with a double weight of concentrated sul 
 phuric acid without artificial heat. In twenty hours 
 the liquid was not more coloured than if mere water 
 had been employed. A decilitre of water was then 
 added, and the whole was boiled for five hours, with 
 renewal of the water, from time to time, as it wasted. 
 It was next diluted, saturated with chalk, filtered, and 
 evaporated to a syrupy consistence, and left in repose 
 for a month. In this period a number of granular 
 crystals had separated, which adhered pretty strongly 
 to the bottom of the vessel, and had a very decided 
 saccharine taste. This sugar crystallizes much more 
 easily than cane sugar. The crystals are gritty under 
 the teeth, like sugarcandy ; -and in the form of flat- 
 tened prisms or tabular groupes. Its taste is nearly 
 as saccharine as grape sugar; its solubility in water 
 scarcely exceeds that of sugar of milk. Boiling alko- 
 hol, even when diluted, has no action on this sugar 
 By distillation it yields ammonia, indicating the pre- 
 sence of azote. This sugar combines intimately with 
 nitric acid, without sensibly decomposing it, even with 
 the assistance of heat, and there results a peculiar 
 crystallized acid, to which the name nitro-saccharine 
 has been given. Annales de Chimie , xii., or Tillock's 
 Magazine , vols. Iv. and Ivi. 
 
 The varieties of sugar are; cane sugar, maple sugar, 
 liquid sugar of fruits, sugar of figs, sugar of grapes, 
 starch sugar, the mushroom sugar of Braconnot, man 
 na, sugar of gelatin, sugar of honey, and sugar of 
 diabetes. 
 
 Sugar of grapes does not affect a peculiar form. It 
 is deposited, from its alkoliolic solution, in small grains, 
 which have little consistence, are grouped together, 
 and which constitute tubercles, similar to those of 
 cauliflowers. When put in the mouth, it produces at 
 first a sensation of coolness, to which succeeds a sac- 
 charine taste, not very strong. Hence to sweeten to 
 an equal degree the same quantity of water, we must 
 employ two and a half times as much sugar of grapes 
 as of that Qf the cane. In other respects, it possesses 
 all the properties of cane sugar. Its extraction is very 
 easy. The expressed juice of the grapes is composed 
 of water, sugar, mucilage, bitartrate of potassa, tar- 
 trate of lime, and a small quantity of other saline mat- 
 ters. We pour into it an excess of chalk in powder, 
 or rather of pounded marble. There results, especially 
 on agitation, an effervescence, due to the uusaturated 
 tartaric acid. The liquor is then clarified with whites 
 of eggs or blood. It is next evaporated in copper pans, 
 till it marks a density of 1.32 at the boiling tempera 
 ture. It is now allowed to cool. At the end of some 
 days, it concretes into a crystalline mass, which, when 
 drained, washed with a little cold water, and strongly 
 compressed, constitutes sugar. 
 
 In the south of France, where this operation was 
 some years back carried on on the great scale, to pre- 
 vent fermentation of the must , there was added to 
 this a little sulphate of lime, or it was placed in tuns, 
 in which sulphur matches had been previously made 
 to burn. The oxygen of the small quantity of air left 
 in the tuns being thus abstracted by the sulphurous 
 acid, fermentation did not take place. By this means 
 the must can be preserved a considerable time; where- 
 as, in the ordinary way, it would lose its saccharine 
 taste at the end of a few days and become vinous 
 
 257 
 
SAC 
 
 SAC 
 
 Must thus treated, is said to be muted. The syrup was 
 evaporated to the density of only 1.285. — Proust. Ann. 
 de Chimie, lvii. 131. ; and the Collection of Memoirs 
 published by Parmentier in 1813. 
 
 It is this species of sugar which is obtained from 
 starch and woody fibre by the action of dilute sul 
 phuric acid. 
 
 Sugar of diabetes has sometimes the sweetening 
 force of sugar of grapes ; occasionally much less. 
 
 Braconnot's mushroom sugar is much less sweet 
 than that of the cane. It crystallizes with remarkable 
 facility, forming long quadrilateral prisms with square 
 bases.' It yields alkohol by fermentation. 
 
 All horteys contain two species of sugar; one simi- 
 lar to sugar of the grape, another like the uncrystal- 
 lizable sugar of the cane (melasses). These combined 
 and mingled in different proportions with an odorant 
 matter, constitute the honeys of good quality. Those 
 
 The above compounds appear to be formed by the 
 union of more simple compounds ; as sugar, of carbon 
 and water ; urea, of carburetted hydrogen and ni- 
 trous oxide ; lithic acid, of cyanogen and water, &c. ; 
 whence it is inferred, that their artificial formation 
 falls within the limits of chemical operations. 
 
 Saccharum officinarum. The systematic name 
 in some pharmacopoeias of the sugar-cane. See Sac- 
 charum. 
 
 Saccharum purificatum. Double refined, or loaf- 
 sugar. See Saccharum. 
 
 Saccharum saturni. See Plumbi acetas. 
 
 SACCHO-LACTIC. So called, because it is sugar 
 prepared from milk. 
 
 Saccho-lactic acid. Acidum saccholacticum. See 
 Mucic acid. 
 
 SACCHOLATE. Saccholas. A salt formed by 
 the combination of the saccholactic acid with salifia- 
 ble bases, as saccholate of iron, saccholate of ammo- 
 nia, &c. &c. 
 
 SACCULUS. (Dim. of saccus , a bag.) A little 
 bag. 
 
 Sacculus adiposus. The bursae mucosae of the 
 joints. 
 
 Sacculus chylifertts. See Receptaculum chyli. 
 
 Sacculus cordis. The pericardium. 
 
 Sacculus lachrymalis. See Saccus lachrymalis. 
 
 SA'CCUS. A bag. 
 
 Saccus lachrymalis. The lachrymal sac is situ- 
 ated in the internal canthus of the eye, behind the 
 lachrymal caruncle, in a cavity formed by the os 
 unguis. It receives the tears from the puncta lach- 
 rymalia, and conveys them into the ductus lachry- 
 malis. 
 
 SA'CER. (From sagur , secret, Heb.) Sacred. 
 Applied to some diseases which were supposed to be 
 immediately inflicted from heaven ; as sacer morbus , 
 the epilepsy, sacer ignis, erysipelas , &c. A bone is 
 called the os sacrum, because it was once offered in 
 sacrifices. Sacer also means belonging to the os 
 sacrum. 
 
 SACK. A wine used by our ancestors, which some 
 have taken to be Rhenish, and others Canary wine. 
 Probably it was what is called dry mountain, or some 
 Spanish wine of that sort. Hovvel, in his French and 
 English Dictionary, 1650, translates sack by the words 
 vin d’Espagne. Vin. sec. 
 
 SACLACTATE. A combination of saccholactic 
 acid with a salifiable basis. 
 
 SACLACTIC ACID. See Mucic acid. , 
 
 Sacra iierba. Common vervain. 
 
 Sacra tinctura. Made of aloes, canella, alba, and 
 mountain wine 
 258 
 
 of inferior quality contain, besides, a certain quantity 
 of wax and acid : the honeys of Britanny contain even 
 an animal secretion ( couvain ) to which they owe their 
 putrescent quality. A slight washing with a little 
 alkohol separates the uncry stallizable sugar, and leaves 
 the other, which may be purified by washing with a 
 very little more alkohol. 
 
 “The relation,” says Dr. Prout, “which exists be- 
 tween urea and sugar, seems to explain in a satisfac- 
 tory manner the phenomena of diabetes, which may be 
 considered as a depraved secretion of sugar. The 
 weight of the atom of sugar, is just half that of the 
 weight of the atom of urea ; the absolute quantity of 
 hydrogen in a given weight of both is equal ; while the 
 absolute quantities of carbon and oxygen in a given 
 weight of sugar, ‘are precisely twice those of urea.” 
 
 The constituents of these two bodies and lithic acid, 
 are thus expressed by that ingenious philosopher : — 
 
 SACRAL. Of or belonging to the sacrum ; as sacra 
 arteries, veins, nerves, &c. 
 
 SA'CRO. Words compounded of this belong to the 
 sacrum. 
 
 Sacro-coccygjeus. A muscle arising from the 
 sacrum, and inserted into the os coccygis. 
 
 Sacro-lumbalis. Sacro -lumbaris, of authors. 
 Lumbo-costo trachclien of Dumas. A long muscle, 
 thicker and broader below than above, and extending 
 from the os sacrum to the lower part of the neck, under 
 the serrati postici rhomboideus, trapezius, and latissi- 
 mus dorsi. It arises in common with the longissimus 
 dorsi, tendinous without, and fleshy within, from the 
 posterior part of the os saerunj ; from the posterior 
 edge of the spine of the ilium ; from all the spinous 
 process; and from near the roots of the transverse 
 processes of the lumbar vertebrae. At the bottom of 
 the back it separates from the longissimus dorsi, wit! 
 which it had before formed, as it were, only one mus 
 cle, and ascending obliquely outwards, gradually di 
 minis lies in thickness, and terminates above in a very 
 narrow point. From the place where it quits the 
 longissimus dorsi, to that of its termination, we find it 
 fleshy at its posterior, and tendinous at its anterior 
 edge. This tendinous side sends off as many long and 
 thin tendons as there are ribs. The lowermost of these 
 tendons are broader, thicker, and shorter than those 
 above ; they are inserted into the inferior edge of each 
 rib, where it begins to be curved forwards towards the 
 sternum, excepting only the uppermost and last tendon, 
 which ends in the posterior and inferior part of the 
 transverse process of the last vertebra of the neck. 
 From the upper part of the five, six, seven, eight, nine, 
 ten, or eleven lower ribs, (for the number, though most 
 commonly seven or eight, varies in different subjects,) 
 arise as many thin bundles of fleshy fibres, which, 
 after a very short progress, terminate in the inner side 
 of this muscle, and have been named by Steno, musculi 
 ad sacro lumbalem acccssorii. Besides these we find 
 the muscle sending off a fleshy slip from its upper part, 
 which is inserted into the posterior and inferior part 
 of the transverse processes of the five inferior vettebra 
 of the neck, by as many distinct tendons. This is 
 generally described as a distinct muscle. Diemer- 
 broeck, and Douglas, and Albinus after him, call it 
 cervicatis deseendevs. Winslow names it transver- 
 salis collateralis colli. Morgagni considers it as an 
 appendage to the sacro lumbalis. The uses of this 
 muscle are' to assist in erecting the trunk of the body, 
 in turning it upon its axis or to one side, and in draw- 
 ing the ribs downwards. By means of its upper slip, 
 it serves to turn the neck obliquely backwards or u* 
 one side. 
 
 
 
 Urea. 
 
 
 
 Sugar. 
 
 Lithic Acid. 
 
 Elements 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 No. 
 
 Per. 
 
 Per 
 
 No. 
 
 Per 
 
 Per 
 
 No. 
 
 Per 
 
 Per 
 
 
 Atom. 
 
 Cent. 
 
 Atom. 
 
 Cent. 
 
 Atom. 
 
 Cent. 
 
 Hydrogen 
 
 2 
 
 2.5 
 
 6.66 
 
 1 
 
 1.25 
 
 6.66 
 
 1 
 
 1.25 
 
 2.85 
 
 Carbon . . 
 
 1 
 
 7.5 
 
 19.99 
 
 1 
 
 7.50 
 
 39.99 
 
 2 
 
 15.00 
 
 34.28 
 
 Oxygen . . 
 
 1 
 
 10.0 
 
 26.66 
 
 1 
 
 10.00 
 
 53.33 
 
 1 
 
 10.00 
 
 22.85 
 
 Azote . . 
 
 1 
 
 17.5 
 
 46.66 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 17.50 
 
 40.00 
 
 
 5 
 
 37.5 
 
 100.10 
 
 3 
 
 18.75 
 
 100.10 
 
 5 
 
 43.75 
 
 100.10 
 
SAG 
 
 SAL 
 
 Sacro-sciatic ligaments. The ligaments which 
 Connect the ossa innominata with the os sacrum. 
 
 SA'CRUM. (So called from sacer, sacred ; because 
 it was formerly offered in sacrifices.) Os sacrum ; 
 Os basilare. The os sacrum derives its name from its 
 being offered in sacrifice by the ancients, or perhaps 
 from its supporting the organs of generation, which 
 they considered as sacred. In young subjects it is 
 composed of five or six pieces, united by cartilage ; 
 but in more advanced age it becomes one bone, in 
 which, however, we may still easily distinguish the 
 marks of the former separation. Its shape has been 
 sometimes compared to an irregular triangle ; and 
 sometimes, and perhaps more properly, to a pyramid, 
 flattened before and behind, with its basis placed 
 towards the lumbar vertebrae, and.its point terminating 
 in the coccyx. We find it convex behind, and slightly 
 concave before, with its inferior portion bent a little 
 forwards. Its anterior surface is smooth, and affords 
 four, and sometimes five transverse lines, of a colour 
 different from the rest of the bone. These are the re- 
 mains of the intermediate cartilages by which its 
 several pieces were united in infancy. Its posterior 
 convex surface has several prominences, the most re- 
 markable of which are its spinous processes ; these are 
 usually three in number, and gradually become shorter, 
 so that the third is not so long as the second, nor the 
 second as the first. This arrangement enables us to 
 sit with ease. Its transverse processes are formed into 
 one oblong process, which becomes gradually smaller 
 as it descends. At the superior part of the bone we 
 observe two oblique processes, of a cylindrical shape, 
 and somewhat concave, which are articulated with the 
 last of the lumbar vertebra?. At the base of each of 
 these oblique processes is a notch, which, with such 
 another in the vertebra above it, forms a passage for 
 the twenty-fourth spinal nerve. In viewing this bone, 
 either before or behind, we observe four, and some- 
 times five holes on each side, situate at each extremity, 
 of the transverse lines which mark the divisions of the 
 bone. Of these holes, the anterior ones, and of these 
 again the uppermost, are the largest, and afford a pas- 
 sage to the nerves. The posterior holes are smaller, 
 covered with membranes, and destined for the same 
 purpose as the former. Sometimes at the bottom of 
 the bone there is only a notch, and sometimes there is 
 a hole common to it and the os coccygis. The cavity 
 between the body of this bone and its processes, for 
 the lodgment of the spinal marrow, is triangular, and 
 becomes smaller as it descends, till at length it termi- 
 nates obliquely on each side at the lower part of the 
 bone. Below the third division of the bone, however, 
 the cavity is no longer completely bony, as in the rest 
 of the spine, but is defended posteriorly only by a 
 very strong membrane; hence a wound in this part 
 may be attended with the most dangerous conse- 
 quences. This bone is articulated above, with the last 
 lumbar vertebra : laterally it is firmly united, by a 
 broad irregular surface, to the ossa innominata, of hip- 
 bones: and below it is joined to the os coccygis. In 
 women the os sacrum is usually shorter, broader and 
 more curved than in men, by which means the cavity 
 of the pelvis is more enlarged. 
 
 SAFFLOWER. See Carthamus. 
 
 SAFFRON. See Crocus. 
 
 Saffron, bastard. See Carthamus. 
 
 Saffron, meadow. See Colchicum. 
 
 Saffron of steel. A red oxide of iron. 
 
 SAGAPE'NUM.' (The name is derived from some 
 eastern dialect.) Serapinum. It is conjectured that 
 this concrete gummi-resinous juice is the produc- 
 tion of an oriental umbelliferous plant. Sagapenum 
 is brought from Persia and Alexandria in large masses, 
 externally yellowish, internally paler, and of a horny 
 clearness. Its taste is hot and biting, its smell of the 
 alliaceous and foetid kind, and its virtues are similar 
 to those which have been ascribed to asafoetida, but 
 weaker, and consequently it is less powerful in its effects. 
 
 SAGE. See Salvia. 
 
 Sage of Bethlehem. See Pulmonaria. 
 
 Sage of Jerusalem. See Pulmonaria officinalis. 
 
 Sage of virtue. See Salvia hortensis minor. 
 
 SAGENITE. Acicular rutile. 
 
 SAGITTAL. ( Sagittalis ; from sagitta, an arrow.) 
 Shaped like an arrow. 
 
 Sagittal suture. Satura sagittalis, virgata, 
 pbeleea, rhabdoides. The suture which unites the two 
 
 A aa2 
 
 parietal bones. It has been named sagittal, from its 
 lying between the coronal and lambdoidal sutures, as 
 an arrow between the string and the bow. 
 
 SAGITTA’ RI A. (So called from sagitta, an arrow, 
 in allusion to the shape of the leaves in the original 
 species and some others.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linmean system. Class, Monacia ; 
 Order, Polyandria. 
 
 Sagittaria alexipiiarmica. Malacca ; Canna 
 indica ; Arundo indica. The systematic name of the 
 plant cultivated with great care in the West Indies, for 
 its root, which is supposed to be a remedy for the 
 wounds of poisonous arrows. The root of this species, 
 called radix, malacca, is sometimes used medicinally. 
 
 Sagittaria sagittifolia. The systematic name 
 of the common arrow-head, the roots of which are es- 
 culent, but not very nutritious. 
 
 SAGITTATUS. (From sagittas, an arrow.) Ar- 
 row-shaped : applied to leaves, &c. which are triangular 
 and hollowed out very much at the base ; as the leaves 
 of the Sagittaria sagittifolia. 
 
 SAGO. See Cycas circinalis. 
 
 Sagu. See Cycas circinalis. 
 
 SAHLITE. Malacholite. A sub-species of oblique- 
 edged augite, of a greenish colour, and found in Unst 
 in Shetland, in Tiree, and Glentilt. • 
 
 Saint Anthony's fire. See Erysipelas. 
 
 Saint Ignatius' s bean. See Ignalia amara. 
 
 Saint Janies' s wort. See Senecio jacobcea. 
 
 Saint John's wort. See Hypericum. 
 
 Saint Vitus's dance. See Chorea sancti viti. 
 
 SAL. (Sal, salis. m. and, rarely, neut. from the 
 Greek, a\ s, salt.) Salt. See Saline. 
 
 Sal absinthii. See Potasses subcarbonas. 
 
 Sal acetosell-e. See Oxalis acetocella. 
 
 Sal alembroth. A compound muriate, of mercury 
 and ammonia. 
 
 Sal alkalinus fixus. See Alkali fixum. 
 
 Sal alkalinus volatilis. See Ammonia. 
 
 Sal ammoniac. (So called because it was found in 
 Egypt, near the temple of Jupiter Ammon.) Marias 
 ammonia. A saline concrete formed by the combina- 
 tion of the muriatic acid with ammonia. This salt is 
 obtained from several sources. 
 
 1. It is found in places adjacent to volcanoes. It 
 appears in the form of an efflorescence, or groupes of 
 needles, separate or compacted together, generally of a 
 yellow or red colour, and mixed with arsenic and 
 orpimer* ; but no use is made of that which is procured 
 in this way. This native sal ammoniac is distin- 
 guished by mineralogists, into, 1. Volcanie , which 
 occurs in efflorescences, imitative shapes, and crystal- 
 lized in" the vicinity of burning beds of coal, both in 
 Scotland and England, at Solfaterra, Vesuvius, ^Etna, 
 •fee. 2. Conchoidal , which occurs in angular pieces, 
 it is said, along with sulphur, in beds of indurated clay, 
 or clay-slate, in the country of Bucharia. 
 
 2. In Egypt it is made in great quantities from the 
 soot of camel’s dung, which is burned at Cairo instead 
 of wood. This soot is put into large round bottles, a 
 foot and a hhlf in diameter, and terminating in a neck 
 two inches long. The bottles are filled up with this 
 matter to within four inches of the neck. Each bottle 
 holds about forty pounds of soot, and affords nearly 
 six pounds of salt. The vessels are put into a furnace 
 in the form of an oven, so that only the necks appear 
 above. A fire of camel’s dung is kindled beneath it, 
 and continued for three days and three nights. On 
 the second and the third days the salt is sublimated. 
 The bottles are then broken, and the salt is taken out 
 in cakes. These cakes, which are sent just as they 
 have been taken out of the bottles in Egypt, are con- 
 vex, and unequal on the one side; on the middle of 
 this side they exhibit each a turbercle corresponding 
 to the neck of the bottle in which it was prepared. 
 The lower side is concave, and both are sooty. 
 
 3. In this country, sal ammoniac is likewise pre- 
 pared in great quantities. The volatile alkali is ob- 
 tained from soot, bones, and other substances known to 
 contain it. To this the sulphuric acid is added, and 
 the sulphate of ammonia so formed, is decomposed by 
 muriate of soda, or common salt, through a double 
 affinity. The liquor obtained in consequence of this 
 decomposition contains sulphate of soda and muriate 
 of ammonia. The first is crysatllized, and the second 
 sublimated so as to form cakes, which are then exposed 
 to sale. 
 
 259 
 
e 
 
 SAL 
 
 Aiiiniumaca] muriate has a poignant, acid, and urinous 
 taste. Its crystals are in the form of long hexahedral 
 pyramids ; a number of them are sometimes united 
 together in an acute angular direction, so as to exhibit 
 the form of feathers. Rome de Lille thinks the crys- 
 tals of ammoniacal muriate to be octahedrons bundled 
 together. This salt is sometimes, but not frequently, 
 found in cubic crystals in the middle of the concave 
 hollow part of the sublimated cakes. It possesses one 
 singular physical property, a kind of ductility or elas- 
 ticity, which causes it to yield under the hammer, or 
 even the fingers, and makes it difficult to reduce to a 
 powder. Muriate of ammonia is totally volatile, but 
 a very strong fire is requisite to sublime it. It is liable 
 to no alteration from air; it may be kept for a long 
 time without suffering any change ; it dissolves very 
 readily in water. Six parts of cold water are sufficient 
 to dissolve one of the salt. A considerable cold is pro- 
 duced as the solution takes place, and this cold is still 
 keener when the salt is mixed with ice. This ar- 
 tificial cold is happily applied to produce several phe- 
 nomena, such as the congelation of water on certain 
 occasions, the crystallization of certain salts, the fix- 
 ation and preservation of certain liquids, naturally very 
 subject to evaporation, &e. 
 
 Sai. ammoniacum acetosum. See Ammonia acetatis 
 liquor. 
 
 Sal ammoniacum liquidum. See Ammonia aceta- 
 tis liquor. 
 
 Sal ammoniacum martiale. See Ferrum ammo- 
 niatum. 
 
 Sal ammoniacum secretum glauberi. See Sul- 
 phas ammonia. 
 
 Sal ammoniacum vegetabile. See Ammonia ace- 
 tatis liquor. 
 
 Sal ammoniacus fixus. The muriate of lime was 
 formerly so termed. 
 
 Sal ammoniacus nitrosus. See Nitras ammonia. 
 
 Sal antimonii. Tartar emetic. 
 
 Sal argenti. See Argenti nitras. 
 
 Sal catharticus amarus. See Magnesia sul- 
 phas. 
 
 Sal catharticus anglicanus. See Magnesia sul- 
 phas. 
 
 Sal catharticus glauberi. See Soda sulphas. 
 
 Sal communis. See Soda murias. 
 
 Sal cornu cervi volatile. See Ammonia subcar- 
 bonas. 
 
 Sal culinaris. See Soda murias. 
 
 Sal de duobus. See Potassa sulphas 
 
 Sal diureticus. See Potassa acetas. 
 
 Sal digestivus sylvii. See Murias potassa. 
 
 Sal epsomensis. See Magnesia sulphas. 
 
 Sal febrifugus Sylvii. See Murias potassa. 
 
 Sal fontiClm. See Soda murias. 
 
 Sal fossilis. See Soda murias. 
 
 Sal gemmjE. See Soda murias. 
 
 Sal glauberii/ See Soda sulphas. 
 
 Sal herbarum. See Potassa subcarbonas. 
 
 Sal marinus. See Soda murias. 
 
 Sal martis. See Ferri sulphas. 
 
 Sal martis muriaticum sublimatum. See Fer- 
 rum ammoniatum. 
 
 Sal microcosmicus. The compound saline matter 
 obtained by inspissating human urine. 
 
 Sal mirabilis glauberi. See Soda sulphas. 
 
 Sal muriaticus. See Soda murias. 
 
 Sal plantarum. See Potassa subcarbonas. 
 
 Sal polychrestus. See Potassa sulphas. 
 
 Sal polychrestus glaseri. See Potassa sul- 
 phas. 
 
 Sal polychrestus seignetti. See Soda tartari- 
 zata. 
 
 Sal prunella. Nitrate of potassa cast into flat 
 cakes or round balls. 
 
 Sal rupellensis. See Soda tartarizala. 
 
 Sal saturni. See Plumbi acetas. 
 
 Sal sedativus. See Boracic acid. 
 
 Sal s e id lice n sis. See Magnesia sulphas. 
 
 Sal seignetti. See Soda tartarizata. 
 
 Sal succini. See Succinic acid. 
 
 Sal tartari. See Tartaric acid. 
 
 Sal thermarum carolinarum. See Magnesia 
 sulphas. 
 
 Sal vegetabilis. See Potassa tartras. 
 
 Sal volatile. See Spiritus ammonia aromaticus, 
 and Ammonia subcarbonas. 
 
 2G0 
 
 SAL 
 
 | Sal volatilis salis ammoniaci. See Ammonia, 
 
 subcarbonas. 
 
 SALEP. Salap. See Orchis morio. 
 
 SALICARIA. (From salix, a willow ; from the re- 
 semblance of its leaves to those of the willow.) See 
 Ly thrum salicaria. 
 
 SALICO'RNIA. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Monandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Salicornia europjea. The systematic name of the 
 jointed glass-wort, winch is gathered by the country 
 people and sold for samphire. It forms a good pickle 
 with vinegar, and is little inferior to the samphire. 
 
 SALIFIABLE. Having the property of forming a 
 salt. The alkalies, and those earths, and metallic ox- 
 ides, which have the power of neutralizing acidity, en- 
 tirely or in part, and producing salts, are called salifi- 
 able bases. 
 
 SALINE. ( Salinus ; from sal, salt.) Of a salt 
 nature. The number of saline substances is very con- 
 siderable; and they possess peculiar characters by whigh 
 they are distinguished from other substances. These 
 characters are founded on certain properties, which, it 
 must be confessed, are not accurately distinctive of their 
 true nature. All such substances, however, as possess 
 several of the four following properties, are considered 
 as saline: 1. A strong tendency to combination, or u 
 very strong affinity of composition; -2. A greater or 
 less degree of sapidity; 3. A greater or less decree 
 of solubility in water ; 4. Perfect incombustibility. 
 
 SALINUS. See Saline. 
 
 Salinuca. See Valeriana celtica. 
 
 SALI'VA. (So called, a salino saporc, from its salt 
 taste, or from aiaXos, spittle.) The fluid which is 
 secreted by the salivary glands into the cavity of the 
 mouth. The secretory organ is composed of three 
 pair of salivary glands. 1. The parotid glands, which 
 evacuate their saliva by means of the Stenonian duct , 
 behind the middle dens molaris of the upper jaw. 2. 
 The submaxillary glands, which pour out their saliva 
 through the Warthonian ducts on each side of the fre- 
 nulum of the tongue by a narrow osculum. 3. The 
 sublingual glands, situated between the internal sur- 
 face of the maxilla and the tongue, which pour out 
 their saliva through numerous Iiivinian ducts at the 
 apex of the tongue. 
 
 The saliva in the cavity of the mouth has mixed 
 with it, 1. The mucus of the mouth , which exhales from 
 the labial and genal glands. 2. The roscid vapour, 
 from the whole surface of the cavity of the mouth. 
 The saliva is continually swallowed with or without 
 masticated food, and some is also spit out. It has no 
 colour nor smell ; it is tasteless, although it contains a 
 little salt, to which the nerves of the tongue are accus- 
 tomed. Its specific gravity is somewhat greater than 
 w r ater. Its consistence is rather plastic and spumous, 
 from the entangled atmospheric air. The quantity of 
 twelve pounds is supposed to be secreted in twelve 
 hours. During mastication and speaking, the secretion 
 is augmented, from the mechanical pressure of the 
 muscles upon the salivary glands. Those who are 
 hungry secrete a great quantity, from the sight of 
 agreeable food. It is imperfectly dissolved by water, 
 somewhat coagulated by alkohol ; and congealed with 
 more difficulty than water. It is inspissated by a small 
 dose, and dissolved in a large dose, of mineral acids. 
 It is also soluble in carbonated alkali. Caustic alkali 
 and quick-lime extract volatile alkali from saliva. It cor 
 rodes copper and iron ; and precipitates silver and lead 
 from containing muriatic acid. It assists the spirituous 
 fermentation of farinaceous substances; hence, barbar- 
 ousnations prepare an inebriating drink from the chewed 
 roots of the Jatropha manihot and Piper mcthisticum. 
 It possesses an antiseptic virtue, according to the ex- 
 periments of the celebrated Pringle. It easily becomes 
 putrid in warm air, and gives ofF volatile alkali. 
 
 Constituent Principles. Saliva appears to consist, 
 in a healthy state of the body, of water, which consti- 
 tutes at least four-fifths of its bulk, mucilage, albumen, 
 muriate of soda, phosphate of lime, and phospha e of 
 ammonia. 
 
 The use of the saliva is, 1. It augments the taste of the 
 the food, by evolution of sapid matter. 2. During mas- 
 tication ii fixes with, dissolves, and resolves into its 
 principles, the food ; and changes it into a pultaceous 
 mass, fit to be swallowed : hence it commences chy- 
 mification. 3. It moderates thirst, by moistening the 
 cavity of the mouth and fauces. 
 
SAL 
 
 SAL 
 
 SALIVAL. (Salivalis ; from saliva , the spittle.) 
 Of or belonging to the saliva. 
 
 Salival ducts. The excretory ducts of the salival 
 glands. That of the parotid gland is called the Steno- 
 nian duct ; those of the submaxillary glands, the War- 
 thonian ducts; and those of the sublingual, the Rivi- 
 nian ducts. 
 
 Salival glands. Those glands which secrete the 
 saliva are so termed. See Saliva. 
 
 SALIVA'NS. (From saliva , spittle.) That which 
 excites salivation. 
 
 SALIVA'RIA. (From saliva, the spittle . so called 
 because it excites a discharge of saliva.) See Anthemis 
 pyrethrum. 
 
 Salivaris he rea. See Anthemis pyrethrum. 
 
 SALIVA'TIO. An increased secretion of saliva. 
 See Ptyalismus. 
 
 SA'LIX. (From sala, Heb.) 1. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linrisean system. Class, Dixcia ; 
 Order, Diandria. The willow. 
 
 2. The pharmacopffiial name of Salix. See Salix 
 fragilis. 
 
 Salix alba. See Salix fragilis. 
 
 Salix caprea. The systematic name of a species 
 of willow, the bark of the branches of which possess 
 the same virtues with that of the fragilis. See Salix 
 fragilis. 
 
 Salix fragilis. The systematic name of the com- 
 mon crack willow. Salix. The bark of the branches 
 of this species manifests a considerable degree of bit- 
 terness to the taste, and is very adstringent. It is re- 
 commended as a good substitute for Peruvian bark, 
 antf is said to cure intermittents and other diseases re- 
 quiring tonic and adstringent remedies. Not only the 
 bark of this species of salix, but those also of several 
 others, possess similar qualities, particularly of the 
 Salix alba and Salix pentandria, both of which are 
 recommended in the foreign pharmacopoeias. But Dr. 
 Woodville is of opinion that the bark of the Salix tri- 
 andria is more effectual than that of any other of this 
 genus ; at least its sensible qualities give it a decided 
 preference. The trials Dr. Cullen made were with the 
 bark of the Salix pentandria, taken from its branches, 
 the third of an inch diameter, and of four or five years 1 
 growth. Nevertheless, he adds, in intermittent fevers, 
 Bergius always failed with this bark. 
 
 Salix pentandria. The bark of the branches of 
 this species of u illow possesses the same virtues as 
 that of the fragilis. See Salix fragilis. 
 
 Salix vitulina. The bark of the branches of this 
 species of willow may be substituted for the fragilis. 
 See Salix fragilis 
 
 SALMO. The name of a genus of fishes of the or- 
 der Abdominales. The salmon. 
 
 Salmo alpinus. The red charr. This beautiful 
 and delicate little fish, and the Palmo carpio, or gilt 
 charr, are found in our lakes of Westmoreland, in 
 Wales, and Scotland. They are very rich, and hard 
 of digestion. 
 
 Salmo eperlanus. The smelt. A beautiful little 
 fish, found in great abundance in the Thames and river 
 Dee, and in the European seas, between November and 
 February. 
 
 Salmo fario. The common fresh-water trout, the 
 flesh of which is very delicate and rich. 
 
 Salmo lacustris. The lake-trout. 
 
 Salmo salar. The systematic name of the com- 
 mon salmon. This fish is considered as one of the 
 greatest delicacies. It is rich, and of difficult digestion 
 to weak stomachs, and with some, whose stomachs are 
 * not particularly feeble, it uniformly disagrees. The 
 pickled, salted, and smoked, though much eaten, are 
 only fitted for the very strong and active. 
 
 Salmo salmulus. The samlet: the least of the 
 British species of the salmo-genus. It is found in the 
 river Wye, and up the Severn. 
 
 Salmo thymallus. The graling salmon, which is 
 somewhat like our trout. It inhabits the rivers of 
 Derbyshire, and some of the north, and near Christ- 
 church in Hampshire. It is much esteemed for the de ! 
 licacy of its flesh, which is white, firm, and of a fine 
 flavour; and is considered as in the highest season in 
 the depth of winter. 
 
 Salmo trutta. The systematic name of the sal- 
 mon trout, or bill trout. 
 
 SALMON. See Salmo. 
 
 SALPINGO. tFrom 2aA7riyi;, bucciva, a trumpet.) 
 
 Names compounded of this word belong to the palate, 
 and are connected with the Eustachian tube. 
 
 Salpingo-pharyngeus. This muscle is composed 
 of a few fibres of the palatopharyngeus, which it as- 
 sists in dilating the mouth of the Eustachian tube. 
 
 Salpingo-staphilinus. See Levator palati. 
 
 Salpingo-staphilinus internus. See Levator 
 palati. 
 
 SALSAFY. See Tragopogonpraten.se. 
 
 SALSO'LA. (So called from its saline properties ; 
 hence the English word saltwort, most of the species 
 affording the fossile alkali.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system Class, Pentandria ; 
 Order, Digynia. 
 
 Salsola kali. Kali spinosum cochleatum ; Tra- 
 gus, sive Tragum Matthioli. Snail-seeded glass- 
 wort or salt-wort. The systematic name of a plant 
 which affords the mineral alkali. See Soda. 
 
 Salsola sativa. The systematic name of a plant, 
 which affords the mineral alkali. See Soda. 
 
 Salsola soda. The systematic name of a plant 
 which affords mineral alkali. See Soda. 
 
 SALT. This term has been usually employed to 
 denote a compound, in definite proportions, of acid 
 matter, with an alkali, earth, or metallic oxide. When 
 the proportions of the constituents are so adjusted, that 
 the resulting substance does not affect the colour of 
 infusion of litmus, or red cabbage, it is then called a 
 neutral salt. When the predominance of acid is 
 evinced by the reddening of these infusions, the salt is 
 said to be acidulous, and the prefix, super , or bi, is used 
 to indicate this excess of acid. If, on the contrary, the 
 acid matter appears to be in defect, or short of the 
 quantity necessary for neutralizing the alkalinity of the 
 base, the salt is then said to be with excess of base, and- 
 the prefix sub is attached to its name. The discoveries 
 of Sir H. Davy have, however, taught chemists to 
 modify their opinions concerning saline constitution. 
 Many bodies, such as culinary salt, and muriate of 
 lime, to which the appellation of salt cannot be re- 
 fused, have not been proved to contain either acid or 
 alkaline matter ; but must, according to the strict logic 
 of chemistry, be regarded as compounds of chlorine 
 with metals. 
 
 Salt, acid This is distinguished by its sour taste 
 when diluted with water. See Acid. 
 
 Salt, alkaline. Possesses a urinous, burning, and 
 caustic taste, turns the syrup of violets to a green, has 
 a strong affinity for acids, dissolves animal substances, 
 unites readily with water, combines with oils and fat, 
 and renders them miscible with water, dissolves sul- 
 phur, and is crystallizable. See Alkali. 
 
 Salt, ammoniacal , fixed. Muriate of lime. 
 
 Salt, bitter purging. Sulphate of magnesia. 
 
 Salt, cathartic. See Magnesia sulpha a, and Sodce 
 sulphas. 
 
 Salt, common. See Sodce murias. 
 
 Salt, digestive Acetate of potassa. 
 
 Salt, diuretic. Acetate of potassa. 
 
 Salt, Epsom. See Magnesice sulphas 
 
 Salt, febrifuge, of Sylvius. Muriate of potassa. 
 
 Salt, fossil. A salt found in the earth. 
 
 Salt, fusible. Phosphate of ammonia. 
 
 Salt, fusible , of urine. Triple phosphate of soda 
 and ammonia. 
 
 Salt,microcosmic. Triple phosphate of soda and 
 ammonia. 
 
 Salt , nitrous ammoniacal. Nitrate of ammonia. 
 
 Salt, neutral. Secondary salt. Under the name of 
 neutral or secondary salts are comprehended such mat- 
 ters as are composed of two primitive saline substances 
 combined together in a certain proportion. These salts 
 are called neutral, because they do not possess the cha- 
 racters of primitive salts; that is to say, they are nei- 
 ther acid nor alkaline : such as Epsom salts, nitre, &c. 
 But in many secondary salts the qualities of one ingre- 
 dient predominate ; as tartar, or supertartrate of po 
 tassa, has an excess of acid ; borax, or subborate of 
 soda, an excess of base. The former are termed aci- 
 dulous, the latter sub-alkaline salts. 
 
 SALT-PETRE. See Mitre. 
 
 Salt of amber. Succinic acid. 
 
 Salt of benzoin. Benzoic acid. 
 
 Salt of colcothar. Sulphate of iron. 
 
 Salt of lemons. Superoxylate of potassa. 
 
 Salt of Saturn. Acetate of lead. 
 
 Salt of Scidlitz. Sulphate of magnesia. 
 
 261 
 
SAM 
 
 SAN 
 
 Salt of sorrel. Superoxylate of potassa. 
 
 Salt, Rochelle. See Soda tartarizata. 
 
 Salt, sea. See Sodce murias. 
 
 Salt of steel. See Ferri sulphas. 
 
 Salt, polychrest. Sulphate of potassa. 
 
 Salt, secondary. See Neutral salt. 
 
 Salt, sedative. Boracic acid. 
 
 Salt, spirit of. Muriatic acid. 
 
 Salt of vitriol. Purified sulphate of zinc. 
 
 Salt of wisdom. Sal alembroth. 
 
 Salt, primitive. Simple salt. Under this order is 
 comprehended those salts which were formerly thought 
 to be simple or primitive, and which are occasionally 
 called simple salts. The accurate experiments of the 
 moderns have proved that these are for the most part 
 compounded ; but the term is retained with greater 
 propriety when it is observed, that these salts com- 
 posed, when united, salts which are termed secondary. 
 These salts are never met with perfectly pure in na- 
 ture, but require artificial processes to render them so. 
 This order is divided into three genera, comprehending 
 saline terrestrial substances, alkalies, and acids. 
 
 SALTWORT. See Salsola kali. 
 
 SALVATE'LLA. (From salus, health, because 
 the opening of this vein was formerly thought to be of 
 singular use in melancholy.) This vein runs along the 
 little finger, unites upon the back of the hand With the 
 cephalic of the thumb, and empties its blood into the 
 internal and external cubical veins. 
 
 SA LVIA. ( A saloendo .) 1. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Diandria ; 
 Order, Monogynia. Sage. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the common sage. 
 See Salvia officinalis. 
 
 Salvia hortensis minor The small sage, or sage 
 of virtue. A variety of the officinal sage, possessing 
 similar virtues. 
 
 Salvia officinalis. • The systematic name of the 
 garden sage. F.lelisphacos. Salvia— foliis lanceolato 
 ovatis integris crenulatis, floribus spicatis, calycibus 
 acutis, of Liniueus. In ancient times sage was cele- 
 brated as a remedy of great efficacy, as would appear 
 from the following lines of the school of Salernum : 
 
 “ Cur moriatur homo, cui salvia crescit in horto ? 
 
 Contra vim mortis, non est medicamen in hortis ? 
 
 Salvia salvatrix, naturce conciliatrix. 
 
 Salvia cum ruta faciunt tibi pocula tuta." 
 
 But at present it is not considered as an article of 
 much importance. It has a fragrant, strong smell; and 
 a warm, bitterish, aromatic taste, like other plants con- 
 taining an essential oil. It has a remarkable property 
 in resisting the putrefaction of animal substances, and 
 is in frequent use among the Chinese as a tonic, in the 
 form of tea, in debility of the stomach and nervous 
 system. 
 
 Salvia sclarea. The systematic name of the gar- 
 den clary, called horminum in the pharmacopoeias. 
 Sclarea hispanica. The leaves and seeds are recom- 
 mended as corroborants and anlispasmodics, particu- 
 larly in leucorrhoeas and hysterical weaknesses. They 
 have a bitterish, warm taste, and a strong smell of the 
 aromatic kind. The seeds are infused in white wine, 
 and imitate muscadcl. 
 
 SAMARA. (The name, according to Pliny, of the 
 fruit of the elm.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Tetrandriu ; Order, Mo- 
 no gynia. 
 
 2. A species of capsule of a compressed form, and 
 dry coriaceous texture, with one or two cells, never 
 bursting, but falling off entire, and dilated into a kind 
 of wing at the summit or sides. In Fraxinus, it goes 
 from the summit of the seed: in Acer and Batula , 
 from the side : in Uhnus carnpestris, it goes all round. 
 
 SAMBU'CUS. (From sabucca, Heb. a musical in- 
 strument formerly made of this tree.) Elder. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnasan 
 system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Trigynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the elder-tree. See 
 Sambucus nigra. 
 
 Sambucus ebulus. The systematic name of the 
 dwarf-elder. Ebulus; Chamwacte ; Sambucus humi- 
 lis ; Sambucus herbacea. Dwarf elder, or dane-wort. 
 The root, interior bark, leaves, flowers, berries, and 
 seeds of this herbaceous plant, Sambucus — cymis tri- 
 Jidis, stipulis foliaccis, caule hcrbaceo , of Linnaeus, 
 iiave all been administered medicinally, in moderate 
 262 
 
 doses, as resolvents and deobstruents, and, in larger 
 doses, as hydragogues. The plant is chiefly employed 
 by the poor of this country, among whom it is in com- 
 mon use as a purgative, but Dr. Cullen speaks of it as 
 a violent remedy. 
 
 Sambucus nigra. The systematic name of the el- 
 der-tree. Sambucus vulgaris ; Sambucus arborea , 
 Acte ; Jnfelix lignum. Sambucus — cymis quinque- 
 
 partitis, foliis pinnalis, caule arboreo, of Linnaeus. 
 This indigenous plant has an unpleasant narcotic 
 smell, and some authors have reported its exhalations 
 to be so noxious, as to render it unsafe to sleep under 
 its shade. The parts of this tree that are proposed for 
 medicinal use in the pharmacopoeias are the inner 
 bark, the flowers, and the berries. The first has 
 scarcely any smell, and very little taste ; on first chew- 
 ing, it impresses a degree of sweetness, which is fol- 
 lowed by a very slight but durable acrimony, in which its 
 powers seem to reside. From its cathartic property it 
 is recommended as an effectual hydragogue by Syden- 
 ham and Boerhaave : the former directs three handfuls 
 of it to be boiled in a quart of milk and water, till only 
 a pint remains, of which one half is to be taken night 
 and morning, and repeated for several days; it usually 
 operates both upwards an I downwards, and upon the 
 evacuation it produces, its utility depends. Boerhaave 
 gave its expressed juice in doses from a drachm to half 
 an ounce. In smaller doses it is said to be a useful 
 aperient and deobstruent in various chronic disorders. 
 The flowers have an agreeable flavour; and infusions 
 of them, when fresh, are gently laxative and aperient. 
 When dry, they are said to promote chiefly the cuticu- 
 lar excretion, and to be particularly serviceable in ery- 
 sipelatous and eruptive disorders. Externally they are 
 used in fomentations, &c. and in the London pharma- 
 copoeia are directed in the form of an ointment. The 
 berries in taste are somewhat sweetish, and not un- 
 pleasant ; on expression they yield a fine purple juice, 
 which proves a useful aperient and resolvent in sun- 
 dry chronic diseases, gently loosening the belly, and 
 promoting the urine and perspiration. 
 
 Samphire. See Crithmum maritimum. 
 
 Sampsuchus. See Thymus mastichina. 
 
 Sampsychum. (From oau>, to preserve, and ^vxni 
 the mind; because of its cordial qualities.) Mar- 
 joram. 
 
 SANATI'VE. (From sano, to cure.) That which 
 
 heals diseases. 
 
 Sancti antonii ignis. See Erysipelas. 
 
 SANCTORIUS, Sanctorius, was born in 1561, at 
 Capo d’lstria. He studied medicine at Padua, where 
 he took his degree, and then settled at Venice, and 
 practised with considerable success. At the age of 
 fifty, however, he was appointed professor of the the- 
 ory of medicine at Padua; in which office he distin- 
 guished himself for thirteen years. He was then al- 
 lowed to retire on his salary, finding his health im- 
 paired by the fatigue of the visits, which he was fre- 
 quently obliged to make in his professional capacity, to 
 Venice, where he passed the remainder of his life in 
 great reputation. On his death, in 1636, a statue of 
 marble was raised to his memory ; and an annual ora- 
 tion was instituted by the College of Physicians, to 
 whom he had bequeathed an annuity, in commemora- 
 tion of his benevolence. Sanctorius first called the 
 attention of physicians to the cutaneous and pulmo- 
 nary transpiration, which he proved to exceed the other 
 excretions considerably in weight ; and he maintained 
 that this function must have a material influence on 
 tiie system, and was deserving of great consideration 
 in the treatment of diseases. There is, no doubt, much 
 truth, in this general observation ; but in its applica- 
 tion to practice, he appears to have gone to an extra- 
 vagant length, and to have contributed much to pro- 
 long the reputation of the humoral pathology. His 
 treatise, entitled “ Ars de Statica Medicina,” was first 
 published in 1614, and passed through more than 
 twenty editions, including translations, with various 
 commentaries: it is written in an elegant and per- 
 spicuous Latin style. He was also author of a Method 
 of avoiding Errors in Medicine, to which was after 
 ward added an essay “ De Inventione Remediorum ;” 
 and of Commentaries on some of the ancient physi- 
 cians. Besides the statical chair, by which he con- 
 trived to determine the weight of the Ingesta and 
 Egesta, he invented an instrument for measuring the 
 force of the pulse, and several others for surgical use ; 
 
SAN 
 
 SAN 
 
 and he was the first who attempted to determine the 
 temperature of the body by a thermometer, of which, 
 indeed, he is considered as the inventor. 
 
 ■Sanctum semen. The worm-seed, or santo- 
 riicum. ♦ ' - 
 
 SA'NCTUS. Holy. A term formerly applied to 
 diseases, herbs, &c. See Chorea , Carduus benedic- 
 
 SANDALIFORMIS. Sandal or slipper-like. Ap- 
 plied to the nectary of the Cypripedium calceolus. 
 
 SANDARA'CHA. (From sagkad nwrak , Arabian.) 
 1. A gummy resin. 
 
 2. A sort of arsenic. 
 
 Sandaracha arabum. Arabian sandarach. This 
 resinous juice appears to have been the produce of a 
 large species of juniper-tree. 
 
 Sandbath. See Bath. 
 
 SANDERS. See Pterocarpus santalinus. 
 
 Sandrack. (An Arabian word.) See Juniperus 
 communis. 
 
 Sandyx. (From sahi duk, red, Arabian.) Cerusse 
 burnt till it becomes red. 
 
 SANGUIFICATION. (Sanguificatio ; from san- 
 guis , blood, and faceo, to make.) A natural function 
 of the body, by which the chyle is changed into blood. 
 The uses of sanguification are the generation of blood, 
 which serves to fill the blood-vessels, to irritate and 
 stimulate the heart and arteries, to generate or cause 
 heat, to secrete the humours, and to excite the vital 
 actions. 
 
 Sanguinalis. (From sanguis , blood: so named 
 from its use in stopping bleedings.) The Polygonum 
 aviculare , or knot-grass, is sometimes so called. 
 
 Sanguinaria. (From sanguis , blood: so named 
 from its use in stopping bleedings.) See Pohjgonum 
 aviculare. 
 
 [Sanguinaria canadensis. See Blood-root. A.] 
 
 SANGUINEOUS. Bloody. Appertaining to the 
 blood. Applied to certain conditions of the body and 
 diseases, and appearances of solids and fluids; as san- 
 guineous temperament, sanguineous apoplexy. 
 
 Sanguineous apoplexy. See Jipoplcxy. 
 
 Sanguipurgium. (From sanguis , blood, and pur go , 
 to purge.) A gentle fever, or such a one as by its dis- 
 charges is supposed to purify the blood. 
 
 SA'NGUIS. (Sanguis, guinis. m.) See Blood. 
 
 Sanguis draconis. See Calamus rolang. 
 
 Sanguis iierculis. A name for the crocus. 
 
 SANGUISO'RBA. (Probably so named originally 
 from the blood-red colour of its flowers, although the 
 juices of this plant, being astringent, the medicinal 
 properties it possesses of stopping hcemorrhages may 
 be a better warrant for its name.) The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Triandria ; 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Sanguisorba officinalis. The systematic name 
 of the Italian pimpinel, which was formerly much es- 
 teemed as an astringent, but is not now in use. 
 
 SANGUISU'GA. (.From sanguis, blood, and svgo, 
 to suck.) The leech or blood-sucker. See Leech. 
 
 SANICLE. See Sanicula. 
 
 Sanicle, Yorkshire. See Pinguicula. 
 
 SANI'CULA. (From sano , to heal : so called from 
 its virtues in healing.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of sanicle. 
 
 Sanicula eboracensis. See Pinguicula vulgaris. 
 
 Sanicula europea. The systematic name of the 
 
 sanicle. Cucullata; Dodecat’ieon ; Symphytum pe- 
 trceum ; Sanicula mas; Diapensia corlusa. This 
 herb was formerly recommended as a mild adstringent, 
 and is supposed to have received its name from its sa- 
 native power. Its sensible qualities are a bitterish and 
 somewhat austere taste, followed by an acrimony 
 which chiefly affects the throat. It is only in use in 
 ♦he present day among the country people. 
 
 Sanicula mas. See Sanicula europea. 
 
 SA'NIES. Ichor. This term is sometimes applied 
 to a thin, limpid, and greenish discharge; and at other 
 times to a thick and bloody kind of pus. 
 
 SA'NTALUM. (From zandal , Arabian.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Tetrandria ; Order, Monogynia. Saunders. 
 
 Santalum album. The systematic name of the 
 yellow saunders. Santalum citrinum ; Santalum pal- 
 lidum. Yellow saunders. White saunders wood is 
 
 of a pale white colour, often with a yellowish tinge, 
 and, being destitute of taste or. odour, it is superseded 
 by the santalum citrinum, which is of a brownish yel- 
 low colour, of a bitterish aromatic taste, and of & 
 pleasant smell, .approaching to that of the rose. Both 
 kinds are brought from the East Indies in billets, con- 
 sisting of large thick pieces, which, according to Rum- 
 phius, are sometimes taken from the same, and some- 
 times from different trees. For tliough the white and 
 yellow saunders are tiie wood of the same species of 
 tree, yet the latter, which forms the central part of the 
 tree, is not always to be found in sufficient quantity to 
 repay the trouble and expense of procuring it, espe- 
 cially, unless the trees be old; while the white, which 
 is the exterior part of the wood, is always more abun- 
 dant, and is consequently much cheaper. 
 
 Yellow saunders, distilled with water, yields a fra- 
 grant essential oil, which thickens in the cold into the 
 consistence of a balsam, approaching in smell to am- 
 bergris, or a mixture of ambergris and roses; the 
 remaining decoction, inspissated to the consistence 
 of an extract, is bitterish, and slightly pungent. 
 Rectified spirit extracts, by digestion, considerably 
 more than water; the colour of the tincture is a 
 rich yellow. The distilled spirit is slightly impreg- 
 nated with the flavour of the wood; the remaining 
 brownish extract has a weak smell, and a moderate 
 balsamic pungency. The wood is valued highly on 
 account of its fragrance ; hence the Chinese are said 
 to fumigate their clothes with it, and to burn it in their 
 temples in honour of their gods. Though still retained 
 in the Materia Medica, it cannot be thought to possess 
 any considerable share of medicinal power. Hoffman 
 considers its virtues as similar to those of ambergris; 
 and some others have esteemed it in the character of a 
 corroborant and restorative. 
 
 [“ The sandal-wood, which is found on some of the 
 islands of the South Sea, has been a great article of com- 
 merce for the Chinese market. The following extract of 
 a letter from Coles Fanning & Co. to Dr. Mitchill gives 
 an accountof the trade and employment of this wood as 
 a perfume. 
 
 “ In the month of August, 1806, we despatched the 
 ship Hope, Capt. Brumley, from New-York, on a 
 voyage to the Fejee islands, to procure a cargo of San- 
 dal-wood, for the Canton market. The Hope having 
 succeeded at the island of Toconroba, in procuring a 
 full cargo for herself, and in part freighting an English 
 brig that she met with at said island, arrived in No- 
 vember 1807, at Canton, where both cargoes were sold 
 at about 25 cents per pound. While at the Fejee 
 islands the Captain of the Hope contracted and paid iu 
 part to the chief of the island for about 270 tons more 
 of sandal-wood, (this being about the whole quantity 
 of good wood remaining on the islands) to be taken 
 away in a certain time. In order therefore to seize so 
 profitable a speculation while there were so few to par- 
 ticipate in it, we built and sent the ship Tonquin, com- 
 manded by E. Fanning, in May, 1807, to meet the Hope 
 at Canton; but the Hope not having arrived in time 
 for Capt. Fanning to fulfil our original intentions, the 
 season was so far wasted as to compel him to load the 
 Tonquin for New-York, and he met the Hope in the 
 mouth of the Tigris or (Canton river). Both vessels 
 will, therefore, return to the United States under no 
 expectations that the trespasses of European nations 
 would compel our government to inhibit their depar- 
 ture again on said voyage. Being thus situated we 
 have taken the liberty to address you for your advice, 
 whether, under the embargo law, or the supplements, 
 the Executive will not have sufficient authority to 
 permit us to proceed immediately with a ship sufficient 
 to bring the above quantity of wood, and by that 
 means save to ourselves and our country at least 
 $130,000, which will probably, if such permission is re- 
 fused, fall into English hands; for you will please to 
 observe, that there was in the first place but a small 
 patch of the wood on one of the islands, that the Hope 
 left four English vessels there, selecting from the refuse 
 a little of very inferior quality, and in expectation too 
 that some accident would prevent our ship from re- 
 turning within the limited time, which would release 
 tire chief from his engagement, and leave him at liberty 
 to sell the good wood purchased by Capt. Brumley to 
 them. From the knowledge Capt. Brumley has of the 
 chief’s conduct, we rely as confidently on his keeping 
 his engagement for the time limited as we would on the 
 
SAP 
 
 SAP 
 
 chief of the most civilized nation. You will no doubt 
 recollect that the Chinese have long considered sandal- 
 wood as possessing religious properties ; they are ac- 
 customed to burn it on their altars as incense ; their 
 god Josh is supposed always out of humour, unless his 
 nose is regaled with its delightful effftivia. We have 
 enclosed a small piece of the wood, that you may have 
 an opportunity of judging how far a Pagan god’s taste 
 may be deemed exquisite. The Hope is the first vessel, 
 to the best of our knowledge, that ever proceeded from 
 tiie United States on this voyage, and on her return, we 
 presume she will pay about $40,000 into the Treasury 
 for duties from the proceeds of the wood, which origi- 
 ginally cost only about nine hundred dollars.’ ” — Med. 
 Repos. A.] 
 
 Santa on m citrinum. See Santalum album. 
 
 Santalum pallidum. See Santalum album. 
 
 Santalum rubrum. Red saunders. See Plerocar- 
 pus suntalinus. 
 
 SANTOLl'NA. (From santalum, saunders; be- 
 cause it smells like the saunders-wood.) See Artemisia 
 santonica. 
 
 Santolina cham.®:-cyparissus. The systematic 
 name of the lavender cotton. 
 
 Santonicum. (From Santonio, its native place.) 
 See Artemisia santonica. 
 
 SAPHE'NA. (From caepys, visible.) Vena saphena. 
 The large vein of the leg, which ascends along the little 
 toe over the external ankle, and evacuates part of the 
 blood from the foot into the popliteal veins. 
 
 Sapienti.'e dentes. ( Sapientia , wisdom, discre- 
 
 tion : so called because they appear when the person is 
 supposed to be at years of discretion.) See Teeth. 
 
 SAPI'NBUS. (That is, Sapo Indus , Indian soap: 
 the rind of the fruit serving instead of soap to cleanse 
 linen, but not without hazard of injury to the texture 
 of the cloth.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, 
 Octandria ; Order, Digynia. The soap-tree. 
 
 Sapindus saponaria. The systematic name of the 
 plant which affords soap- nuts. Saponarice nucules ; 
 Baccce bermudensis. Soap-berries. A spherical fruit, 
 about the size of a cherry, the cortical part of which is 
 yellow, glossy, and so transparent as to show the sphe- 
 rical black nut which rattles within, and which includes 
 a white kernel. The tree grows in Jamaica. It is said 
 that the cortical part of this fruit has a bitter taste, and 
 no smell ; that it raises a soapy froth with water, and 
 has similar effects with soap in washing ; that it is a 
 medicine of singular and specific virtue in chlorosis. 
 They are not known in the shops of this country. 
 
 SA'PO. (Sapo, nis. nr.) Soap. A compound, in 
 definite proportions, of certain principles in oils, fats, or 
 resin, with a salifiable base. When this base is potassa 
 or soda, the compound is used as a detergent in wash- 
 ing clothes. When an alkaline earth, or oxide of a 
 common metal, as litharge, is the salifiable base, the 
 compound is insoluble in water. The first of these 
 combinations is scarcely applied to any use, if we ex- 
 cept that of linseed oil with lime-\vater, sometimes pie- 
 scribed as a liniment against burns ; and the last is 
 known only in surgery as the basis of certain plasters. 
 Concerning the chemical constitution of soaps and 
 saponification, no exact ideas were entertained prior to 
 Chevreuil’s researches. 
 
 Fats are compounds of a solid and a liquid substance ; 
 the former called stearine, the latier resembling vegeta- 
 ble oil, and therefore called elaine. When fat is treated 
 with a hot ley of potassa or soda, the constituents react 
 on one another, so as to generate the solid pearly mat- 
 ter margaric acid, and the fluid matter oleic arid , both 
 of which enter into a species of saline combination 
 with the alkali; while the third matter that, is pro- 
 duced, the sweet principle, remains free. We must 
 therefore regard our common soap as a mixture of an 
 alkaline margarate and oleate, in proportions deter- 
 mined by the relative proportions of the two acids pro- 
 ducible from the peculiar species of fat. It is probable, 
 on the other hand, that the soap formed from vegetable 
 oil is chiefly an oleate. No chemical researches have 
 hitherto been made known, on the compounds of resin 
 with alkalies, though these constitute the brown soaps 
 so extensively manufactured in’ this country. All oils 
 or fats do not possess in an equal degree the property 
 of saponification. Those which saponify best, are, 
 
 1. Oil of olives, and of sweet almonds. 
 
 2. Animal oils; as hog’s-lard, tallow, butter, and 
 horse-oil. 
 
 264 
 
 S. Oil of colza, or rape-seed oil. 
 
 4. Oil of beech-mast and poppy-seed, when mixed 
 wirh olive-oil or tallow. 
 
 5. The several fish-oils, mingled like the preceding. 
 
 6. Hempseed-oil. 
 
 7. Nut-oil and linseed-oil. 
 
 8. Palm oil. 
 
 9. Rosin. 
 
 In general, the only soaps employed in commerce, 
 are those of olive-oil, tallow, laid, palm-oil, and rosin. 
 A species of soap can also be formed by the union of 
 beeswax with alkali ; but this has no detergent appli 
 cation, being used only for painting in encausto. 
 
 The specific gravity of soap is in general greater than 
 that of water. Its taste is faintly alkaline. When sub 
 jected to heat it speedily fuses, swells up, and is then 
 decomposed. Exposed to the air in thin slices, it soon 
 becomes diy; but the whole combined water does not 
 leave it, even by careful desiccation on a sand-bath. 
 
 Soap is much more soluble in hot than in cold water. 
 This solution is instantly disturbed by the greater num 
 ber of acids, which seizing the alkali, either separate 
 the fatty principles, or unite with them into an acido- 
 soapy emulsion. The solution is likewise decomposed 
 by almost ail the earthy and metallic salts, which give 
 birth to insoluble compounds of the oleic and margaric 
 acids, with the salifiable bases. 
 
 Soap is soluble in alkohol, and in large quantity by 
 the aid of heat. When boiling alkohol is saturated 
 with soap, the liquid, on cooling, forms a consistent 
 transparent mass of a yellow colour. When this mass 
 is dried, it still retains its transparency, provided the 
 soap be a compound of tallow and soda ; and in this 
 state it is sold by the perfumers in this country. 
 
 Good soap possesses the property of removing from 
 linen and cloth the greater part of fatty substances 
 which may have been applied to them. 
 
 The medicinal soap, sapo amygdolinus, is made with 
 oil of sweet almonds, and half its weight of caustic 
 alkali. Common or soft soap, sapo mollis , is made of 
 potassa and oil, or tallow. Spanish, or Castile soap, 
 sapo durus , of oil of olives and soda, or barilla. Black 
 soap is a composition of train oil and an alkali ; and 
 green soap of hemp, linseed, or rape oil, with an alkali. 
 The white Spanish soap, being made of the finer kinds 
 of olive oil, is the best, and therefore preferred for in- 
 ternal use. Soap was imperfectly known to the an- 
 cients. It is mentioned by Pliny as made of fat and 
 ashes, and as an invention of the Gauls. Aretseus and 
 others inform us, that the Greeks obtained their know- 
 ledge of its medical use from the Romans. Its virtues, 
 according to Bergius, are detergent, resolvent, and 
 aperient, and its use recommended in jaundice, gout, 
 calculous complaints, and obstruction of the viscera. 
 The efiicacy of soap, in the first of these diseases, was 
 experienced by Sylvius, and since recommended very 
 generally by various authors who have written on this 
 complaint; and it has also been thought of use in sup- 
 plying the place of bile in the print® vise. The utility 
 of this medicine in icterical cases was inferred chiefly 
 from its supposed power of dissolving biliary concre- 
 tions ; but this medicine has lost much of its reputation 
 in jaundice, since it is now known, that gall-stones 
 have been found in many after death who had been 
 daily taking soap for several months, and even years. 
 .Of its good effects in urinary calculous affections, we 
 have the testimonies of several, especially when dis- 
 solved in lime-water, by which its efficacy is considera- 
 bly increased ; for it thus becomes a powerful solvent 
 of mucus, which an ingenious modern author supposes 
 to be the chief agent in the formation of calculi ; it is, 
 however, only in the incipient state of the disease that 
 these remedies promise effectual benefit, though they 
 generally abate the more violent symptoms where they 
 cannot remove the cause. With Boerhaave, soap was 
 a general medicine; for as he attributed most Com- 
 plaints to viscidity of the fluids, he, and most of the 
 Boerhaavian school, prescribed it, in conjunction with 
 different resinous and other substances, in gout, rheu- 
 matism. and various visceral complaints. Soap is also 
 externally employed as a resolvent, and gives name to 
 several officinal preparations. 
 
 [“ The history of personal cleanliness is very impor- 
 tant, and has been lamentably neglected. Pliny, in his 
 Natural History, treating of strumous swellings, makes 
 mention of Soap: Prodet est sapo. Onlliarum hoc 
 inventum rutilandis capillis ■ Fit sz sebo tl enters. 
 
SAP 
 
 S4R 
 
 Optimus ex fagino et caprino : duobis modis , spissus 
 ac liquidus : uterque apud Germanus majure in us u 
 viris quam fceminis. “Soap is good for them. This 
 was invented in Gaul , and used for reddening the 
 hair. It is made of fat and ashes. The best is pre- 
 pared from the ashes of the beach-tree and the suet of 
 the goat. There are two sorts, the thick and the liquid. 
 Among the Germans, both kinds are more used by the 
 men than by the women .” Priscian writes of “ Sapo 
 Gallicus,” or Gaulish soap ; and Martial of “ Spuma 
 Batava,” or Dutch lather, and “ Spuma Caustica,” or 
 Caustic foam. The German soap was reckoned the 
 best and cleanest. The Gaulish was next in quality 
 and value. 
 
 It is clear, and President Gog-uet is of the same 
 opinion, (in his history of the origin of laws, & c.) that 
 the ancient Hebrews, Greeks, and Romans knew no- 
 thing of soap. These nations used to supply the want 
 of it by various other means. From the barbarous 
 people of the north, the knowledge and employment 
 of soap passed to the Romans ; and from the Romans 
 was made known to the Greeks. A very remarkable 
 fact! 
 
 When the Romans first became acquainted with 
 soap, they called it “ Unguentum Cineris,” or Ointment 
 of ashes. So prevalent was the idea of its origin, that 
 several writers have treated of it under the denomina- 
 tion of “ Cinis,” or ashes, itself. And those who con- 
 sumed soap were in those days called “ Cinerarii,” or 
 Ashes users. 
 
 After a while, however, this detergent ointment was 
 distinguished among the Romans by the word “ Sapo.” 
 This term probably is of Gothic or Barbarian origin. 
 Some of the Parthian and other nations bordering on 
 the frontier provinces of the Roman Empire, distin- 
 guished their rulers or chiefs by the name “ Sapor” or 
 “ Sapores.” The good they derived from the Unguen- 
 tum Cineris was so great and excellent, and it was so 
 powerful in overcoming bodily inconveniences, and so 
 conducive to personal comfort, that they called this 
 preserver of private health, by a name corresponding 
 to, and derived from the sovereigns who presided over 
 their public safety. From Sapor, thus was derived 
 Sapo ; two terms significant of the powers which pro- 
 tected the political and the individual bodies of the 
 people. The Romans adopted Sapo, and naturalized 
 it to their language. From them the Greeks borrowed 
 their oaitwv. The French have derived their “ savon” 
 from the same source, and so have the English their 
 “soap.” 
 
 But if soap was so late an invention, and learned 
 from the rougher nations of the north of Europe at so 
 advanced a period of the history of their southern 
 neighbours, how comes it to pass the Hebrews were ac- 
 quainted with it, as we read in the English version of 
 the Bible, translated under the auspices of king James? 
 The term “ soap” does indeed occur there in Jeremiah , 
 chap. ii. v. 22, and in Malachi, chap. iii. v. 2. Yet 
 there can scarcely be entertained a doubt, that the 
 translators were mistaken. This opinion of their having 
 misinterpreted the text is supported by the Latin Vul- 
 gate version, which expresses the former of these pas- 
 sages by the words, “ herbam borith,” and the latter 
 by “herba fullonum.” What, now, is the plant Bo- 
 rith, and what is the Fuller" s herb ? Calmet, in his 
 Dictionary of the Bible, states, that it is the kali or sa- 
 line vegetable, of whose ashes “ ley and soap are made.” 
 Goguet thinks it was salt-wort, a plant very common 
 in Syria, Judea, Egypt, and Arabia; which, if burned 
 to ashes, and the ashes mingled with water, formed a 
 strong ley fit for cleansing and whitening cloths, and 
 doubtless they were light. 
 
 Notwithstanding all this authority, Bcza evidently 
 missed the true meaning of the original, which he ex- 
 presses in both the before-mentioned texts, by the sub- 
 stantive “smegma.” But John Jacob Schmidt, in his 
 Biblischer Medicus , mentions this cleansing article by 
 the Hebrew name of “ Bor.” This substantive being 
 derived from the root “ ur "fire, plainly indicates that 
 the purifying material in question was obtained by or 
 through fire. Borith would thus seem to be the plant 
 which, by the action of the fire, yielded Bor, that is, 
 the detergent article of the washers and fullers. On 
 the two words might be used indifferently to signify 
 the plant both before and after incineration. Hence, 
 it may be inferred, the plant was a species of Salsola or 
 Glass-wort, and that the saline residuum, after burn- 
 
 ing, was kelp or barilla; a material possessing qualities 
 similar to the oriental natron or mineral alkali. The 
 same thing has been latterly called Soda, whence comes 
 La Soude of the French, and the Suds or Alkaline 
 lixivium of the'English.” — New- York Med. Repos. A.] 
 
 Sapo terebinth in.®. Starkey’s soap. 
 
 R. kali preparati calidi, |j. Olei terebinth, 5 iij. 
 The hot kali preparatum is to have the oil of turpen- 
 tine gradually blended with it, in a heated mortar. 
 Indolent swellings were formerly rubbed with this ap- 
 plication, and perhaps some chronic affections of the • 
 joints might still be benefited by it. 
 
 SAPONARIA. (From sapo, soap: so called be 
 cause its juice, like soap, cleans cloths.) 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Decandria ; Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmucopceial name of the soap-wort. See 
 Saponaria officinalis. 
 
 Saponaria nucula. See Sapindus saponaria. 
 
 Saponaria officinalis. The systematic name of 
 the soap-wort, called also bruise- wort. Struthium ; 
 Lanavia ; Lychnis sylvestris ; Ibixuma. The root 
 of this plant, Saponaria — calycibus cylindricis, foliis 
 ovato-lanceolatis, of Linnaeus, is employed medicin- 
 ally; it has no peculiar smell; its taste is sweetish, 
 glutinous, and somewhat bitter. On being chewed for 
 some lime, it is said to discover a degree of acrimony, 
 which continues to affect the mouth for a considerable 
 time. According to Neuman, two ounces of the root 
 yielded eleven drachms of watery extract ; but Cartheu- 
 ser, from a like quantity, only obtained six drachms, 
 and twenty-four grains. This extract manifested a 
 sweetish taste, followed by an acrid quality. The 
 spirituous extract is less in quality, but of a more pene- 
 trating acrid taste. Decoctions of the root, on being 
 sufficiently agitated, produces a saponaceous froth ; a 
 similar soapy quality is observable also in the extract, 
 and still more manifestly in the leaves, insomuch that 
 they have been used by the mendicant monks as a sub- 
 stitute for soap in washing of their clothes; and Ber- 
 gius, who made several experiments with the saponaria, 
 declares that it had all the effects of soap itself. 
 
 From these peculiar qualities of the saponaria, there 
 can be little doubt of its possessing a considerable share 
 of medical efficacy, which Dr. Woodville says he could 
 wish to find faithfully ascertained. 
 
 The diseases for which the saponaria is recommend- 
 ed, as syphilis, gout, rheumatism, and jaundice, are 
 not, perhaps, the complaints in which its use is most 
 availing; for a fancied resemblance of the roots of sa- 
 ponaria with those of sarsaparilla, seems to have led 
 physicians to think them simitar in their effects ; and 
 hence they have both been administered with the same 
 intentions, particularly in fixed pains, and venereal af- 
 fections. Bergius says, “in arthritide, cura mercuri- 
 ale, &c. nullum aptiorem potum novi.” However, ac- 
 cording to several writers, the most inveterate cases of 
 syphilis were cured by a decoction of this plant, with- 
 out the use of mercury. 
 
 Haller informs us that Boerhaave entertained a high 
 opinion of its efficacy in jaundice and other visceral 
 obstructions! 
 
 SAPONULE. Saponulus. A combination of a vo- 
 latile or essential oil with different bases ; as saponule 
 of ammonia, &c. 
 
 Sapota. (The West Indian name of several sorts 
 of fruits of the plum kind.) See Acras sapota. 
 
 Sappan lignum. See Hcematoxylon campcchianum. 
 
 SAPPHIRE. Telesie of Haiiy. Perfect corundum 
 of Bournon. The oriental ruby and topaz are sap- 
 phires. Sapphire is a subspecies of rhomboidal corun- 
 dum. It is one of the esteemed precious stones, a sap- 
 phire of ten carats’ weight being worth fifty guineas. 
 Its colours are blue, red, and also gray, while, green, 
 and yellow. It is found in blunt-edged pieces, in 
 roundish pebbles, and crystallized after tho diamond. 
 
 It is the hardest substance in nature. 
 
 Safphirina aqua. (So called from its sapphire or 
 blue colour.) Aqua cupri ammoniati. Made by a so- 
 lution of sal ammoniac in lime-water, standing in & 
 copper vessel. 
 
 Saracens consound. See Solidago virga aurea. 
 
 SARATOGA. The name of a county in the State 
 of New-York, in America, celebrated for its springs of 
 mineral water, which are numerous throughout a cir- 
 cuit of several miles near the centre of that county. 
 The ground throughout this circuit is, generally speak- 
 
 265 
 
SAR 
 
 SAR 
 
 frig, fiat, and in two or three places is covered with ex- 
 tensive sheets of limpid water, which are fed by 
 streams that take their origin in the neighbouring moun- 
 tains of granite and gneiss. The soil in which the 
 springs rise is sandy, and rests upon a bed of compact 
 limestone, or argillaceous slate, or gray wacke ; and 
 they are apparently more numerous where these spe- 
 cimens of the transition and secondary formation are 
 ascertained to meet. There is more variety in the de- 
 gree of mineral impregnation at two points, about 
 seven miles distant from each other, where accommo- 
 dation has been more liberally provided for visiters, 
 and which have taken the names of Saratoga and 
 Ballston Spa. The formerof these seems to have been 
 known to the Indians before the formation of European 
 settlements, and was pointed out by them to Sir Wil- 
 liam Johnson, in 1767. It was called in their language 
 the Spring of Life , and is in temperature about 50° of 
 Fahrenheit. Most of the American chemists have 
 made the analysis of the Saratoga water an object of 
 inquiry and publication, and though one or two of 
 them differ as to the existence of some of the more tri- 
 fling impregnations, they agree generally that it con- 
 tains carbonic acid gas, muriate of soda, carbonate of 
 soda, carbonate of lime, carbonate of iron, and carbo- 
 nate of magnesia. 
 
 In two or three of the springs, there is, besides, sul- 
 phuretted hydrogen gas, and in one at least traces of 
 silica and alumina. These incidental varieties give 
 rise to slight differences in the medicinal effects of the 
 springs ; but, as a general rule for guiding strangers in 
 their selection, it may be stated, that the more abun- 
 dant the muriate of soda, and carbonates of soda, lime, 
 and magnesia, the more aperient and diuretic will be 
 the water ; while the greater the quantity of carbonic 
 acid and of iron, in proportion to the former ingre- 
 dients, the more powerful will be its tonic effects. 
 
 The great superiority of these American mineral 
 waters over every thing of the kind to be found in 
 Europe, consists, 
 
 1st, In their containing a greater quantity of carbo- 
 nic acid, or fixed air, by which they are capable of re- 
 taining in solution a much larger proportion of useful 
 saline matter, of a particular character, than any Euro- 
 pean mineral water. 
 
 2dly, In their possessing more efficient purgative pro- 
 perties than any of the springs of Europe, with the ex- 
 ception of Harrowgate, and perhaps Cheltenham, which 
 are both not only destitute of the refreshing taste given 
 by the carbonic acid, but contain (Harrowgate in par- 
 ticular) matters which, render them to the palate in 
 some degree offensive. 
 
 3dly, In containing such a combination of materials, 
 in the most eligible form, as fit them to become at once 
 a most refreshing beverage to all, and to those suffering 
 from the diseases about to be mentioned in particular, 
 a more perfect union of what is agreeable with that 
 which is necessary and useful in the way of medicine, 
 than any that has hitherto been provided, either by na- 
 ture or art. 
 
 The diseases in which the Saratoga waters have 
 been found to be productive of the best effects, are, 
 dyspepsia, cutaneous diseases, scrofulous affections, 
 dropsy, chlorosis, and other affections peculiar to the 
 female sex, nephritic affections and gravel. 
 
 SARCI'TES. (From aapSj, flesh.) See Anasarca. 
 
 SA'RCIUM. (Diminutive of o-ap|, flesh.) A carun- 
 cle, or small fleshy excrescence. 
 
 SARCOCE'LE. (From oarf, flesh, and kt/X t), a tu- 
 mour.) Hernia carnosa. This is a disease of the 
 body of the testicle, and as the term implies, consists, 
 in general, in such an alteration made in the structure 
 of it, as produces a resemblance to a hard fleshy sub- 
 stance, instead of that fine, soft, vascular texture, of 
 which it is, in a natural and healthy state, composed. 
 
 The ancient writers have made a great number of 
 distinctions of the different kinds of this disease, ac- 
 cording to its different appearances, and according to 
 the mildness, or malignity of the symptoms with which 
 it may chance to be attended. Thus, the sarcocele , the 
 hydro-sarcocele, the scirrhus , the cancer , the caro ad- 
 nata ad testem , and the caro adnata ad vasa, which 
 are really little more than descriptions of different 
 states and circumstances of the same disease, are 
 reckoned as so many different complaints, requiring a 
 variety of treatment, and deriving their origin from a 
 variety of different humours. 
 
 [ Every species of sarcocele consists primarily in an 
 enlargement, induration, and obstruction of the vas- 
 cular part of the testicle; but this alteration is, in dif- 
 ferent people, attended with such a variety of circum- 
 stances, as to produce several different appearances, 
 and to occasion the many distinctions which have 
 been made. 
 
 If the body of the testicle, though enlarged, and indu- 
 rated to some degree, be perfectly equal in its surface, 
 vjid of pain, has no appearance of fluid in its tunica 
 vaginalis, and produces very little uneasiness, except 
 what is occasioned by its mere weight, it is usually 
 called a simple sarcocele, or an indolent scirrhus ; if, 
 at the same time that the testis is enlarged and harden- 
 ed, there be a palpable accumulation of fluid in the va- 
 ginal coat, the disease has by many been named a 
 hydro-sarcocele ; if the lower part of the spermatic ves- 
 sels, and the epididymus were enlarged, hard, and 
 knotty, they supposed it to be a fungous, or morbid ac- 
 cretion, and called it the caro adnata ad vasa; if the 
 testicle itself was unequal in its surface, but at the 
 same time not painful, they distinguish it by the title of 
 caro adnata ad testem: if it was tolerably equal, not 
 very painful, nor frequently so, but at the same time 
 hard and large, they gave it the appellation of an occult 
 or benign cancer ; if it was ulcerated, subject to fre- 
 quent acute pain, tojisemorrhage, & c. it was known by 
 that of a malignant or confirmed cancer. These dif- 
 ferent appearances, though distinguished by different 
 titles, are really no more than so many stages (as it 
 were) of the same kind of disease, and depend a great 
 deal on several accidental circumstances, such as age, 
 habit, manner of living, &c. It is true, that many peo- 
 ple pass several years with this disease, under its most 
 favourable appearances, and without encountering any 
 of its worst ; but, on the other hand, there are many, 
 who, in a very short space of time, run through all its 
 stages. They who are most conversant with it, know 
 how very convertible its mildest symptoms are into its 
 most dreadful ones, and how very short a space of time 
 often intervenes between the one and the other. 
 
 There is hardly any disease affecting the human 
 body, which is subject to more variety than this is, both 
 with regard to its first manner of appearance, and the 
 changes which it may undergo. 
 
 Sometimes the first appearance is a mere simple en- 
 largement and induration of the body of the testicle ; 
 void of pain, without inequality of surface, and pro- 
 ducing no uneasiness, or inconvenience, except what 
 is occasioned by its mere weight. And some people 
 are so fortunate to have it remain in this state for a 
 very considerable length of time without visible or ma- 
 terial alteration. On the other hand, it sometimes 
 happens that very soon after its appearance in this 
 mild manner, it suddenly becomes unequal and knotty, 
 and is attended with very acute pains darting up to the 
 loins and back, but still remaining entire, that is, not 
 bursting through the integuments. Sometimes the fury 
 of the disease brooks no restraint, but making its way 
 through all the membranes which envelope the testicle, 
 it either produces a large, foul, stinking, phagedenic 
 ulcer, with hard edges, or it thrusts forth a painful 
 gleeting fungus, subject to frequent hremorrhage. 
 
 Sometimes an accumulation of water is made in the 
 tunica vaginalis, producing that mixed appearance, 
 called the hydro-sarcocele. 
 
 Sometimes there is no fluid at all in the cavity of the 
 tunica vaginalis: but the body of the testicle itself is 
 formed into cells, containing either a turbid kind of 
 water, a bloody sanies, or a purulent feetid matter. 
 Sometimes the disorder seems to be merely local, that 
 is, confined to the testicle, not proceeding from a taint- 
 ed habit, nor accompanied with diseased viscera, the 
 patient having all the general appearances and cir- 
 cumstances of health, and deriving his local mischief 
 from an external injury. At other times, a pallid, 
 leaden countenance, indigestion, frequent nausea, co- 
 licky pains, sudden purgings, &c. sufficiently indicate 
 a vitiated habit, and diseased viscera, which diseased 
 viscera may also sometimes be discovered and felt. 
 
 The progress also which it makes from the testis up- 
 ward, toward the process, is very uncertain ; the dis- 
 ease occupying the testicle only, without affecting the 
 spermatic process, in some subjects, for a great length 
 of time ; while, in others, it totally spoils the testicle 
 very soon, and almost as soon seizes on the spermatic 
 chord. 
 
SAS 
 
 SAU 
 
 SARCOCOLLA. (From a ap?, flesh, and xoAAa, 
 glue; because of its supposed power of gluing together 
 wounds.) A spontaneous exudation from a tree of 
 the fur kind, which grows in Persia, supposed to be 
 similar to olibanum or frankincense. 
 
 SARCOEPIPLOCE'LE. Enlarged testicle, with 
 rupture, .containing omentum. 
 
 SARCOLITE. A variety of analcime. 
 
 SARCO'LOGY. ( Sarcologia ; from cap?, flesh, and 
 Aoyoj, a discourse.) The doctrine of the muscles and 
 soft parts. 
 
 SARCO’MA. ( Sarcoma , atis. n.; from <rap?, flesh.) 
 Sarcosis ; Pnrrus ; Sarcophyia ; Ncevus. A fleshy 
 excrescence. A genus of disease in the Class Locales , 
 and Order Tumores, of Cullen. 
 
 SARCO'MPHAEUS. (From trap?, flesh, and ou<pa- 
 Acf, the navel.) A fleshy excrescence about the navel. 
 
 Sarcophyia. (From trap?, flesh, and^uw, to grow.) 
 A fleshy excrescence. 
 
 Sarcopyodes. (From trap?, flesh, and zsvov, pus.) 
 Applied to the purulent, fleshy discharge, which is 
 thrown up in some stages of consumption. 
 
 SARCO'SIS. (From trap?, flesh.) 1. A fleshy tu- 
 mour. 
 
 2. The generation of flesh. 
 
 Sarcotica. (From trap?, flesh.) Medicines which 
 promote the generation of flesh in wounds. 
 
 SARDE. Sardoin. A variety of cornelian of a 
 deep blood-red colour. 
 
 Sardiasis. (From aapSwuiij, the sardonia, or herb, 
 which, being eaten, causes convulsive laughter.) See 
 Sardonic laugh. 
 
 Sardonia. (From Sardonia, its native soil.) A 
 kind of smallage. 
 
 SARDONIC LAUGH. ( Risus sardonicus : so 
 called from the herb sardonia , which being eaten is 
 said to cause a deadly convulsive laughter.) A kind 
 of convulsive laugh, or spasmodic grin. See Spasmus 
 cytiicus. 
 
 Sardonicus risus. See Sardonic laugh. 
 
 SARDONYX. A variety of cornelian composed of 
 layers of white and red. 
 
 SARMENTACEA3. The name of a natural order 
 of Linnaeus’s Fragmenta : embracing the plants with 
 twining or trailing stems. 
 
 SARMENTOSUS. (From sarmentum, a twig, or 
 trailing stalk.) Trailing. Applied to a creeping stem, 
 barren of flowers, thrown out from the root for the 
 purpose of increase. 
 
 SARMENTUM. {Sarmen ; from sarpio, to prune, 
 lop, or cut off.) A twig, a runner. 
 
 SAESAPARI'LLA. (This word is of Spanish 
 origin, signifying a red tree.) See Smilax sarsapa- 
 rilla. 
 
 Sarsaparilla germanica. See Carex arenaria. 
 
 SAR'TORIUS. (From sartor , a tailor; because 
 tailors cross their legs with it.) Sartorius seu longis- 
 simus femoris , of Cowper ; Jlio cresti tibial of Dumas. 
 This flat and slender muscle, which is the longest of 
 the human body, and from an inch and a half to two 
 inches in breadth, is situated immediately under the 
 integuments, and extends obliquely from the upper 
 and anterior part of the thigh, to the upper, anterior, 
 and inner part of the tibia, being enclosed by a thin 
 membraneous sheath, which is derived from the adja- 
 cent fascia lata. It arises, by a tendon of about half 
 an inch in breadth, from the outer surface and inferior 
 edge of the anterior superior spinous process of the 
 ilium, but soon becomes fleshy, and runs down a little 
 way obliquely inwards, and then for some space upon 
 the rectus, nearly in a straight direction, after which 
 it passes obliquely over the vastus internus, and the 
 lower part of the adductor longus, and then running 
 down between the tendons of the adductor magnus, 
 and the gracilis, is inserted, by a thin tendon, into the 
 inner part of the tibia, near the inferior part of its tu 
 berosity, and for the space of an inch or two below it. 
 This tendon sends off a thin aponeurosis, which is 
 spread over the upper and posterior part of the leg. 
 This muscle serves to hend the leg obliquely inwards, 
 or to roll the thigh outwards, and at the same time 
 to bring one leg across the other, on which account 
 Spigelius first gave it the name of sartorius, or the 
 tailor’s muscle. 
 
 SA'SSAFRAS. (Qwasi saxifraga; from saxum , 
 a stone, and frango, to break ; so called because 
 a decoction of its wood was supposed good for the 
 
 stone ; 01 , which is most probable, from the river Sas- 
 safras, in America, on the banks of which it grows in 
 abundance.) See Lauras sassafras. 
 
 SASSOLINE. Native boracic acid, found on the 
 edges of hot springs near Sasso in Florence. It con- 
 sists of boracic acid 86, ferruginous sulphate of man- 
 ganese 11, and sulphate offline 3. 
 
 SATELLITE. The veins which accompany the 
 brachial artery as far as the hend of the cubit, are so 
 called. 
 
 SATIN SPAR. A species of fibrous limestone. 
 
 Saturantia. Medicines which neutralize the acid 
 in the stomach. 
 
 SATURATION. Saturatio. A term employed in 
 pharmacy and chemistry to express the state of a body 
 which has a power of dissolving another, to a certain 
 extent only, in which it has effected that degree of so- 
 lution. Some substances unite in all proportions. 
 Such, for example, are acids in general, and some other 
 salts with water; and many of the inetals with each 
 other. But there are likewise many substances which 
 cannot be dissolved in a fluid, at a certain temperature, 
 in any .quantity beyond a certain proportion. Thus 
 water will dissolve only about one-third of its weight 
 of common salt, and, if more be added, it will remain 
 solid. A fluid, which holds in solution as much of any 
 substance as it can dissolve, is said to be saturated with 
 it. But saturation with one substance does not de- 
 prive the fluid of its power of acting on and dissolving 
 some other bodies, and in many cases it increases this 
 power. For example, water saturated with salt will 
 dissolve sugar ; and water saturated with carbonic acid 
 will dissolve iron, though without this addition its ac- 
 tion on this metal is scarcely perceptible. 
 
 The word saturation is likewise used in another 
 sense by chemists : The union of two principles pro- 
 duces a body, the properties of which differ from those 
 of its component parts, but resemble those of the pre 
 dominating principle. When the principles are in 
 such proportion that neither predominates, they are 
 said to be saturated with each other ; but if otherwise, 
 the most predominant principle is said to be subsaturated 
 or undersaturated, and the other supersaturated or over 
 saturated. 
 
 SATUREI'A. (From satyri, the lustful satyrs ; be- 
 cause it makes those who eat it lascivious. Blanch.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin naan sys- 
 tem. Class, Didynamia ; Order, Gymnospermia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoBial name of the summer savory. 
 
 Satureia capitata. The systematic name of the 
 ciliated savory. Thymus creticus. It possesses simi- 
 lar virtues to our thyme, but in a stronger degree. 
 
 Satureia hortensis. The systematic name of 
 the summer savory. Satureia saliva ; Culina saliva 
 Plinii; Thymbra. This low shrub is cultivated in 
 our gardens for culinary purposes. It has a warm, 
 aromatic, penetrating taste, and smells like thyme, but 
 milder. It is an ingredient in most of the warm stews 
 and made dishes. 
 
 Satureia sativa. See Satureia hortensis. 
 
 SATU'RNUS. (From the planet or heathen god, of 
 that name.) The chemical name of lead, 
 
 SATYRI'ASIS. (Fiorn oarvpos, a satyr; because 
 they are said to be greatly addicted to venery.) Saty- 
 riasmus ; Priapismvs ; Salacitas ; Brachuna ; Jlras- 
 con. Excessive and violent desire for coition in men. 
 A genus of disease in the Class Locales, and Order 
 Dysorexiai , of Cullen. 
 
 SATY'RION. (From oarvpo s, an animal given to 
 venery : so called because it was supposed to excite 
 venery if only held in the hand.) Sec Orchis mascula. 
 
 SATYRIUM. See Orchis mascula. 
 
 Sauce alone. See Erysimum alliaria. 
 
 SAUNDERS. See Santalum album. 
 
 Saunders, red. See Pterocarpus. 
 
 Saur kraut. Cabbage preserved in brine. An ar- 
 ticle of food common in Germany, like our pickled 
 cabbage. • 
 
 SAUSSURITE. A hard mineral, placed by Jameson 
 near Andalusite, of white and gray or green colour, 
 found at the foot of Mount Rosa. 
 
 SAUVAGES, Francis Boissier de, was born at 
 Ala : s in Lower Languedoc, in 1706. He graduated 
 at Montpelier when only 20, but still continued his 
 studies, and four years after went for farther im- 
 provement to Paris. On his return to Montpelier lie 
 obtained a professorship in 1734; but his reputati ,n 
 
 2 61 
 
SCA 
 
 SCA 
 
 for ingenuity of speculation is said to have obstructed 
 his success in practice. In 1752 he was made professor 
 of botany, having for twelve years before officiated as 
 demonstrator of the plants in the botanic garden. His 
 death occurred in 1767. He was a member of several 
 of the learned societies of Europe, and obtained the 
 prizes given by many public bodies for the best essays 
 on given subjects. Among his earlier publications 
 was one, entitled “Nouvelles Classes des Maladies,” 
 the outline of the system of Nosology, which has ren- 
 dered his name illustrious, but which did not appear in 
 its complete form, till after an additional labour of 
 thirty years had been bestowed upon it. This work, 
 consisting of five octavo volumes, contains an immense 
 body of information, indeed, almost every thing then 
 known concerningthe species of disease ; but the whole 
 is very loosely arranged. He had collected many new 
 observations and descriptions, with a view to incorpo- 
 rate them in a second edition ; which, however, he did 
 not live to accomplish. These materials were used by 
 Dr. Cramer after his death. Besides this valuable 
 work, Sauvages was author of numerous others on 
 different subjects relating to medicine. 
 
 SAVIN. See Juniperus sabina. 
 
 Savin ointment. See Ceratum salines. 
 
 Savina. See Juniperus sabina. 
 
 SAVOURY. See Satureia. 
 
 SAXI'FRAG A. (From saxum, a stone, and frango , 
 to break : so called because it was supposed to be good 
 against the stone, in the bladder.) The name of a ge- 
 nus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Decan- 
 uria ; Order, Digynia. 
 
 Saxifraga alba. See Saxifraga granulata. 
 
 Saxifraga anglica. See Peucedanum. 
 
 Saxifraga crassifolia. The root of this speciesof 
 saxifrage is extolled by professor Pallas as an antiseptic. 
 
 Saxifraga granulata. The systematic name of 
 the white saxifrage. Saxifraga alba. Called by Ori- 
 basius Besto. Sanicula sedum. Linnteus describes 
 the taste of this plant to be acrid and pungent, which 
 we have not been able to discover ; neither the tuber- 
 cles of the root nor the leaves manifest to the organs 
 of taste any quality likely to be of medicinal use, and 
 therefore, though this species of saxifrage has been 
 long employed as a popular jemedy in nephritic and 
 gravelly disorders, yet we do not find either from its 
 sensible qualities, or from any published instances of 
 its efficacy, that it deserves a place in the Maftria Me- 
 dica. The superstitious doctrine of signatures sug- 
 gested the use of the root, which is a good example of 
 what Linnaeus has termed radix granulata. The bulbs 
 or tubercles of such roots answer an important pur- 
 pose in vegetation, by supplying the plants with nou- 
 rishment and moisture, and thereby enabling them to 
 resist the effects of that drought to which the dry soils 
 they inhabit peculiarly expose them. 
 
 Saxifraga rubra. See Spircza filipendula. 
 
 Saxifraga vulgaris. See Peucedanum silaus. 
 
 SAXIFRAGE. See Saxifraga. 
 
 Saxif rage , burnet. See Pimpinella saxifraga. 
 
 Saxifrage , English. See Peucedanum silaus. 
 
 Saxifrage , meadow. See Peucedanum silaus. 
 
 Saxifrage , white. See Saxifraga granulata. 
 
 Saxon blue. See Blue , saxon. 
 
 SCAB. A hard substance covering superficial ulcera- 
 tions, and formed by a concretion of the fluid dis- 
 charged from them. 
 
 SCABER. Rough to the touch from any little rigid 
 inequalities : applied to several parts of plants. 
 
 SCA BIES. (Scabies, ei. f.; from scabo, to scratch.) 
 See Psora. 
 
 SCABIO'SA. (From scaber , rough : so called from 
 its rough hairy surface.) 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Tetrandria; 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacoptEial name of the common scabi- 
 ous. See Scabiosa arvensis. 
 
 Scabiosa arvensis. The systematic name of the 
 common field scabious. This herb, Scabiosa — corollis 
 quadrifidis radiantibus ; foliis pinnati fib is, incisis ; 
 caule hispido, of Linnaeus, and its flowers are some- 
 times used medicinally. The whole plant possesses a 
 bitter andsubadstringent taste, and was formerly much 
 employed in the cure of some leprous affections and 
 diseases of the lungs. 
 
 Scabiosa succisa. The systematic name of the 
 devil’s bit scabious. 
 
 268 
 
 SCABRIDEAE. (From scaler , rough.) The name 
 of an order of plants in Linnaeus’s Fragments of a 
 Natural Method, consisting of plants with rough leaves, 
 incomplete and inelegant flowers. 
 
 SCA'LA. A ladder or staircase. 
 
 Scala tympani. The superior spiral cavity of the 
 cochlea. 
 
 Scala vestibuli. The inferior spiral cavity of the 
 cochlea. 
 
 SCALD. See Ambustio. 
 
 Scald head. See Tinea capitis. 
 
 SCALE. Squama. A lamina of morbid cuticle, 
 hard, thickened, whitish, and opake, of a very small 
 size, and irregular, often increasing into layers, deno- 
 minated crusts. Both scales and crusts repeatedly fall 
 off, and are reproduced in a short time. 
 
 SCALE'NUS. (Scalenus, sc. Musculus ; from crxa- 
 \rjvoi, irregular or unequal.) A muscle about which 
 anatomical writers have differed greatly in their de- 
 scriptions. It is situated at the side of the neck, be- 
 tween the transverse processes of the cervical vertebrae 
 and the upper part of the thorax. The ancients who 
 gave it its name from its resemblance to an irregular 
 triangle, considered it as one muscle. Vesalius and 
 Winslow divide it into two, Fallopius and Cowper into 
 three, Douglas into four, and Albinils into five portions, 
 which they describe as distinct muscles. Without 
 deviating in the least from anatomical accuracy, it may 
 be considered as one muscle divided into three portions. 
 The anterior portion arises commonly from the trans- 
 verse processes of the six inferior vetebrae of the neck, 
 by as many short tendons, and descending obliquely 
 outward, is inserted tendinous and fleshy, into the 
 upper side of the first rib, near its cartilage. The 
 axillary artery passes through this portion, and some- 
 times divides it into two slips, about an inch and a 
 half above its insertion. The middle portion arises by 
 distinct tendons, from the transverse processes of the 
 four last vertebras of the neck, and descending obliquely 
 outwards and a little backwards, is inserted tendinous 
 into the outer and upper part of the first rib, from its 
 root to within the distance of an inch from its cartilage. 
 The space between this and the anterior portion, af- 
 fords a passage to the nerves going to the upper ex- 
 tremities. It is in part covered by the third or posterior 
 portion, which is the thinnest and longest of the three. 
 This arises from the transverse processes of the 
 second, third, fourth, and fifth vertebrae of the neck, 
 by distinct tendons, and is inserted into the upper edge 
 of the second rib, at the distance of about an inch and 
 a half from its articulation, by a broad flat tendon. 
 The use of the scalenus is to move the neck to one 
 side, when it acts singly, or to bend it forwards, when 
 both muscles act ; and when the neck is fixed, it serves 
 to elevate the ribs, and diiate the chest 
 
 Scalenus prtmus. See Scalenus. 
 
 Scalenus secundus. See Scalenus. 
 
 Scalenus tertius. See Scalenus. 
 
 SCALPE'LLUM. A scalpel or common dissecting 
 knife. 
 
 Scalfrum. A denticular raspetory, used in tie 
 panning. 
 
 Scaly. See Squamosus. 
 
 SCAMMO'NIUM. (A corruption of the Arabian 
 word chamozah.) See Convolvulus scammonia. 
 
 SCAMMONY. See Convolvulus scammonia. 
 
 SCANDENS. Climbing, either with spiral tendrils 
 for its support, or by adhesive fibres.- Applied to stems, 
 &c. as that of the Vitis vinifera , and Bryonia dioica. 
 
 SCA'NDIX. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class Pentandria ; Order, Digynia. 
 
 Scandix cerefolium. The systematic name of 
 the officinal chervil. Cerefolium; Chcerophyllum ; 
 Ckcerefolium. Chervil. This plant, Scandix — semi- 
 nibus nitidis , ovato-subvlatis ; umbellis sessilibus late- 
 ralibus, of Linnaeus, is a salubrious culinary herb, 
 sufficiently grateful both to the palate and stomach, 
 slightly aromatic, gently aperient, and diuretic. 
 
 Scandix odorata. The systematic name of the 
 sweet cicely, myrrhis , which possesses virtues similar 
 to the common chervil. See Scandix cerefolium. 
 
 SCATIIA. (A skiff, or cock-boat; from auanuo, 
 to make hollow: because formerly it was made by 
 excavating a large tree.) 1. The excavation or cavity 
 of the auricula, or external ear, between the helix and 
 antihelix. 
 
 2. The name of a double headed roller. 
 
SCA 
 
 SCA 
 
 SCAPHOID. See Scaphoidcs. 
 
 SCAPHOI'DES. (From oKa<pri, a little vessel, or 
 boat, and eidos , resemblance.) Boat-like. See Navi- 
 culare os. 
 
 SCAPOLITE. Pyramidal felspar. Professor Jame- 
 son divides this into four subspecies : 
 
 1. Radiated, of a gray colour, resinous, and pearly 
 in distinct coycretions, and crystallized, found in the 
 neighbourhood of Arendal, in Norway, associated with 
 magnetic ironstone, an<^ felspar. 
 
 2. Foliated scapolite , crystallized and of a gray, 
 green, and black colour, found in granular granite, or 
 whitestone, in the Saxon Erzegebirge. 
 
 3. Compact scapolite , of a red colour, found with 
 Hie former species. 
 
 4. Elaolite. 
 
 SCA'PCLA. (From the Hebrew schipha.) Omo- 
 plata ; Os homoplatce ; Scoptula; Epinotion. The 
 shoulder-blade. This bone, which approaches nearly 
 to a triangular figure, is fixed, not unlike a buckler, to 
 the upper, posterior, and lateral part of the thorax, 
 extending from the first to about the seventh rib. The 
 anterior and internal surface is irregularly concave, 
 from the impression, not of the ribs, as the generality 
 of anatomists have supposed, but of the subscapularis 
 muscle. Its posterior and external surface is convex 
 and divided into two unequal fosste by a considerable 
 spine, which, rising small from the posterior edge of 
 the scapula, becomes gradually higher and broader, as 
 it approaches the anterior and superior angle of the 
 bone, till at length it terminates in a broad and flat 
 process, at the top of the shoulder, called the processus 
 acromion. On the anterior edge of this processus 
 acromion, we observe an oblong, concave, articulating 
 surface covered with cartilage, for the articulation of 
 the scapula with the clavicle. At its lower part, the 
 acromion is hollowed, to allow a passage to the supra 
 and infra spinali muscles. The ridge of the spine af- 
 fords two rough, flat surfaces, for the insertion of the 
 trapezius and deltoid muscles. Of the two fossae into' 
 which the external surface of the bone is divided by 
 the spine, the superior one, which is the smallest, serves 
 to lodge the supra spiuatus muscle; and the inferior 
 fossa, which is much larger than the other, gives origin 
 to the infra spinatus. The triangular shape of the 
 scapula leads us to consider its angles and its sides. 
 The upper posterior angle is neither so thick, nor has 
 so rough a surface, as the inferior one ; but the most 
 remarkable of the three angles of this bone is the an- 
 terior one, which is of great thickness, and formed 
 into a glenoid cavity of an oval shape, the greatest 
 diameter of which is from below upwards. This 
 cavity, in the recent subject, is furnished with cartilage, 
 and receives the head of the os humeri. The cartila- 
 ginous crust, which surrounds its brims, makes it ap- 
 pear deeper in the fresh subject than in the skeleton. 
 A little beyond this glenoid cavity, the bone becomes 
 narrower, so as to give the appearance of a neck : and 
 above this rises a considerable process, which, from 
 being thick at its origin, becomes thinner, and, in some 
 degree, flattened at its extremity. This process projects 
 considerably, and is curved downwards. From its 
 supposed resemblance to a beak of a bird, it is called 
 the coracoid process. From the whole external side 
 of this process, a strong and broad ligament is stretched 
 to the processus acromion, becoming narrower as it 
 approaches the latter process, so as to be of a some- 
 what triangular shape. This ligament, and the two 
 processes with which it is connected, are evidently in- 
 tended for the protection of the joint, and to prevent a 
 luxation of the os humeri upwards. Of the three 
 sides of the scapula, the posterior one, which is the 
 longest, is called the basis. This side is turned towards 
 the vertebrae. Us other two sides are called costa. 
 The superior costa, which* is the upper and shortest 
 side, is likewise thinner than the other two, having a 
 sharp edge. It is nearly horizontal, and parallel with 
 the second rib ; and is interrupted near the basis of the 
 coracoid process, by a semicircular niche, which is 
 closed by a ligament that extends from one end of it to 
 the other, and alfords a passage to vessels and nerves. 
 Besides this passage, there are other niches in the 
 scapula for the transmission of vessels ; viz. one be- 
 tween the coracoid process and the head of the bone, 
 and another between its neck arid the processus acro- 
 mion. The third side of the scapula, or the inferior 
 costa, as it is called, is of considerable thickness, aqd 
 
 extends obliquely from the neck of the hone to its 
 inferior angle, reaching from about the third to the 
 eighth rib. The scapula has but very little cellular 
 substance, and is of unequal thickness, being very 
 thin at its middle part, where it is covered by a great 
 number of muscles, and having its neck, the acromion, 
 and coracoid process, of considerable strength. In the 
 foetus, the basis and the neck of the scapula, together 
 with its glenoid cavity, acromion, coracoid process, 
 and the ridge of the spine, are so many epiphyses with 
 respect to the rest of the bone, to which they are not 
 completely united till a considerable time after birth. 
 The scapula is articulated to the clavicle and os hu- 
 meri, n which last it serves as a fulcrum ; and, by 
 altering its position, it alfords a greater scope to the 
 bones of the arm in their different motions. It likewise 
 affords attachment to a great number of muscles, and 
 posteriorly serves as a defence to the thorax. 
 
 SCAPULAR. ( Scapularis ; from scapula , the 
 shoulder bone.) Belonging to the scapula ; as the sca- 
 pulary arteries and veins, which are branches of the 
 subclavian and axillary. 
 
 SCAPULA'RIA. (From scapula, the shoulder- 
 bone.) A scapulary. A bandage for the shoulder- 
 blade. 
 
 SCAPUS. ( Scapus , i. m. ; from aicanra, to lean or 
 rest upon : because it rests as it were on the root or 
 base.) A stalk which springs from the root, and bears 
 the flowers and fruit, but not the leaves. The prim 
 rose and cowslip are good examples of it. 
 
 The following are the principal varieties : 
 
 1. Teres ; as in Plantago major. 
 
 2. Angulosus ; as in Plantago lanceolata. 
 
 3. Ventricosus , hollow at the bottom ; as in Allium 
 cepa. 
 
 4. Flexuosus ; as in Orchis flexuosa. 
 
 5. Anceps; as Alium angulosum. 
 
 6. Filiformis ; as Beilis bellidoides. 
 
 7. Triquctrus ; as Allium triquetrum. 
 
 8. Spiralis; as Anthericum spirale, and that won- 
 derful plant, Valisneria spiralis. 
 
 9. Pentagonus ; as Ophris paludosa. 
 
 10. Articulatus ; as Statice echioides. 
 
 11. Erectus ; in Tulipa gesneriana. 
 
 12. Ascerulens ; in Silymbrium vimin^um. 
 
 13. Declinatus ; as Astragalus incanus. 
 
 14. Decumbens ; as Potentilla sabacaulis. 
 
 15. Dichotomus ; as Statice tartarica. 
 
 16. JVudus; as Convallariamajalis. 
 
 17. Foliosus ; as Ophris insectifera. 
 
 18. Bracteatus, and most of the Orchides. 
 
 19. Imbricatus ; as Tussilago farfara. 
 
 20. Sctaceus ; as Schaenus bulbosus. 
 
 21. Vaginatus; as Aretbusa buibosa. 
 
 When several species of the same plant have a sea 
 pus, and it is wanting in one of the same species, it is 
 termed exscapus ; as in Astragalus exscapus. 
 
 SCARBOROUGH. 1. The name of a town in York- 
 shire, noted for its ferruginous spring. There are two 
 species of chalybeate water found- in this spot, and 
 they differ considerably in their composition, though 
 they rise nearly contiguous to each other. The one is 
 a simple carbonated chalybeate, similar to the Tun- 
 bridge water ; the other, which is better known and 
 more frequented, and more particularly distinguished 
 as Scarborough water, has, in conjunction with the 
 iron, a considerable admixture of a purging salt, which 
 adds much to its value. The diseases in which it is 
 ordered are similar to those in which Cheltenham 
 water is prescribed, only it is necessary to increase the 
 purgative effect of this water by adding similar salts. 
 It is, therefore, chiefly as an alterative that this water 
 can he employed in its natural state. 
 
 Scarborough has an advantage belonging to its situ- 
 ation which Cheltenham does not possess, that of af- 
 fording an opportunity for sea-bathing, the use of 
 which will, in many cases, much assist in the plan of 
 cure for many of the disorders for which the mineral 
 water is resorted to. 
 
 2. The name of a physician. Sir Charles, born 
 about the year 1616. Intending to follow the medical 
 profession, he went to study at Cambridge, and applied 
 himself particularly to the mathematics, in which he 
 made great proficiency. During the civil wars he was 
 obliged to remove to Oxford, where lie entered under 
 the celebrated Harvey, then warden of Merton Col- 
 lege, who, being employed in writing his treatise “ De 
 
 o«a 
 
SCA 
 
 SCA 
 
 Oeneratione Animalium,” gladly accepted the assist- 
 ance of Mr. Scarborough. Upon taking the degree of 
 doctor of medicine, he settled in the metropolis, where 
 he practised with great reputation. He became a fel- 
 low of the college of physicians, in which he was much 
 respected for his talents ; and being appointed to intro- 
 duce the Marquis of Dorchester, who was admitted 
 into that body in 1658, he made an elegant Latin speech 
 on that occasion. In the mean time he began to deli- 
 ver anatomical lectures at Surgeons’ Hall, which were 
 highly approved, and continued for sixteen or seventeen 
 years. In 1669 the order of knigluhood was conferred 
 upon him by Charles II., who also appointed him his 
 chief physician ; and he enjoyed the same office under 
 the two succeeding monarchs. He was likewise made 
 physician to the Tower of London, which appoint- 
 ment he retained till his death about the year 1702. 
 The works left by him were chiefly mathematical. 
 
 SCARF-SKIN. See Cuticle and Skin. 
 
 SCARIFICATION. (Scarijicatio ; from scarifico , 
 to scarify.) A superficial incision made with a lancet, 
 or a chirurgical instrument called a scarificator, for the 
 purpose of taking away blood, or letting out fluids, &c. 
 
 SCARIFICATOR. An instrument used by sur- 
 geons and cuppers to evacuate blood. It is made in 
 form of a box, in which are fitted, ten, twelve, or more 
 lancets, all perfectly in the same plane ; which being, 
 as it were, cocked, by means of a spring are all dis- 
 charged at the same time, by pulling a kind of trigger, 
 and driven equally within the skin. 
 
 SCARI'OLA. See Lactuca scanola. 
 
 Scariola gallorum. See Lactuca scariola. 
 
 SCARLATI'NA. (From scarlatto , the Italian for 
 a deep red.) The scarlet fever. A genus of disease 
 in the Class Pyrexia , and Order Exanthemata , of 
 Cullen ; characterized by contagious synocha; the 
 fourth day the face swells ; a scarlet eruption appears 
 on the skin in patches ; which, after three or four days, 
 ends in the desquamation of the cuticle, and is often 
 succeeded by anasarca. It has two species : 
 
 1. Scarlatina simplex , the mild. 
 
 2. Scarlatina cynanchica , or anginosa , with ulcerated 
 sore throat. 
 
 Dr. Willan has added to these a third, called malig- 
 na , agreeing with the cynanche maligna, of Cullen. 
 
 Some have flsserted that scarlatina never attacks the 
 same person a second time ; more extensive observa- 
 tion has confuted this opinion. It seizes persons of all 
 ages, but children and young persons are most subject 
 to it, and it appears at all seasons of the year ; but it is 
 mot e frequently met with towards the end of autumn, 
 or beginning of winter, than at any other periods, at 
 which time it very often becomes a prevalent epi- 
 demic. It is, beyond afi doubt, a very contagious dis- 
 ease. 
 
 The one to which it bears the greatest resemblance 
 is the measles ; but from this it is readily to be distin- 
 guished by the absence of the cough, watery eye, run- 
 ning at the nose and sneezing, which arc the predo- 
 minant symptoms in the early stage of the measles, but 
 which do not usually attend on the scarlatina, or at 
 least in any high degree. 
 
 It begins, like other fevers, with languor, lassitude, 
 confusion of ideas, chills, and shiverings, alternated by 
 fits of heat. The thirst is considerable, the skin dry, 
 and the patient is often incommoded with anxiety, 
 nausea, and vomiting. About the third day, the scar- 
 let efflorescence appears on the skin, which seldom pro- 
 duces, however, any remission of the fever. On the 
 departure of the efflorescence, which usually continues 
 out only for three or four days, a gentle sweat comes 
 on, the fever subsides, the cuticle or scarf-skin then 
 falls off vn small scales, and the patient gradually re- 
 gains his former strength and health. 
 
 On the disappearance of the efflorescence in scarla- 
 tina, it is, however, no uncommon occurrence for an 
 anasarcous swelling to affect the whole body, but this 
 is usually of a very short continuance. 
 
 Scarlatina anginosa, in several instances, approaches 
 very near to the malignant form. The patient is seized 
 not only with a coldness and shivering, but likewise 
 with great languor, debility, and sickness, succeeded 
 by heat, nausea, vomiting of bilious matter, soreness 
 of the throat, inflammation, and ulceration in the ton- 
 sils, &c., a frequent and laborious breathing, and a 
 quick and small depressed pulse. When the efflores- 
 cence appears, which is usually on the third day, it 
 o-n 
 
 brings no relief ; on the contrary, the symptoms are 
 much aggravated, and fresh ones arise. 
 
 In the progress of the disease, one universal redness 
 unattended, however, by any pustular eruption, per- 
 vades the face, body, and limbs, which parts appear 
 somewhat swollen. The eyes and nostrils partake 
 likewise more or less of the redness, and, in proportion 
 as the former have an inflamed appearance, so does the 
 tendency to delirium prevail. 
 
 On the first attack, the fauces are often much in- 
 flamed; but this is usually soon succeeded by grayish 
 sloughs, which give the parts a speckled appearance, 
 and render the breath more or less foetid. The patient 
 is often cut off in a few days : and even if he reco- 
 vers, it will be by slow degrees ; dropsical swellings, or 
 tumours of the parotid, and other glands, slowly sup- 
 purating, being very apt to follow. In the malignant 
 form of the disease the symptoms at first are pretty 
 much the same; but some of the following peculiari- 
 ties are afterward observable. The pulse is small, in- 
 distinct, and irregular; the tongue, teeth, and lips, 
 covered with a brown or black incrustation ; a dull 
 redness of the eyes, with a dark-red flushing of the 
 cheeks, deafness, delirium, or coma ; the breath is ex- 
 tremely foetid ; the respiration rattling and laborious, 
 partly from viscid phlegm clogging the fauces ; the de- 
 glutition is constricted and painful ; and.there is a ful- 
 ness and livid colour of the neck, with retraction of 
 the head. Ulcerations are observed on the tonsils and 
 adjoining parts, covered with dark sloughs, and sur- 
 rounded by a livid base ; and the tongue is often so ten- 
 der as to be excoriated by the slightest touch. A n acrid 
 discharge flows from the nostrils, causing soreness, or 
 chaps, nay, even blisters, about the nose and lips ; the 
 fluid discharged being at first thin, but afterward thick 
 and yellowish. The rash is usually faint, except in a 
 few irregular patches ; and it presently changes to a 
 dark, or livid red colour : it appears late, is very uncer- 
 tain in its duration, and often intermixed with pete- 
 chias ; it sometimes disappears suddenly a few hours 
 after it is formed, and comes out again at the expira- 
 tion of two or three days. In an advanced stage of 
 the disease, where petechias, and other symptoms cha- 
 racteristic of putrescency, are present, hasmorrhages 
 frequently break forth from the nose, mouth, and other 
 parts. 
 
 When scarlatina is to terminate in health, the 
 fiery redness abates gradually, and is succeeded by a 
 brown colour, the skin becomes rough, and peels off in 
 small scales, the tumefaction subsides, and health is 
 gradually restored. On the contrary, when it is to ter- 
 minate fatally, the febrile symptoms run very high from 
 the first of its attack, the skin is intensely hot and dry, 
 the pulse is very frequent but small, great thirst pre- 
 vails, the breath is very foetid, the efflorescence makes 
 its appearance on the second day, or sooner, and about 
 the third or fourth is probably interspersed with large 
 livid spots; and a high degree of delirium ensuing, or 
 haemorrhages breaking out, the patient is cut off about 
 the sixth or eighth day. In some cases a severe purging 
 arises, which never fails to prove fatal. Some, again, 
 where the symptoms do not run so high, instead of re- 
 covering, as is usual, about the time the skin begins to 
 regain its natural colour, become dropsical, fall into a 
 kind of lingering way, and are carried off in the course 
 of a few weeks. 
 
 Scarlatina, in its inflammatory form, is not usually 
 attended with danger, although a considerable degree 
 of delirium sometimes prevails for a day or two ; but 
 when it partakes much of the malignant character, or 
 degenerates into typhus putrida, which it is apt to do, 
 it often proves fatal. On dissection of those who die 
 of this disease, the fauces are inflamed, suppurated, 
 and gangrenous; and the trachea and larynx are like- 
 wise in a state ofinflammation, and lined with a viscid 
 foetid matter. In many instances the inflammatory 
 affection extends to the lungs themselves. Large 
 swellings of the lymphatic glands about the neck, oc- 
 casioned by an absorption of the acrid matter poured 
 out in the fauces, are now and then to be found. The 
 same morbid appearances which are to be met with in 
 putrid fever, present themselves in other parts of the 
 body. 
 
 The plan to be pursued will differ according to the 
 form of the disease. In the scarlatina simplex little is 
 required, except clearing the bowels, and observing the 
 antiphlogistic regimen. But where the throat is af- 
 
SCH 
 
 SCI 
 
 fected, and the fever runs higher, more active means 
 become necessary, varying according to the type of 
 this, whether synochal, or typhoid. In general, we 
 may begin by exhibiting a nauseating emetic, which, 
 besides its effect on the fever, may be useful in check- 
 ing inflammation in the throat ; and occasionally the 
 repetition, of such a remedy after a time, may answer a 
 good purpose : but commonly it will be better to follow 
 up the first by some cathartic remedy of sufficient ac- 
 tivity. Then, so long as the strength will allow, we 
 may endeavour to moderate the fever by mercurial and 
 antimonial preparations, or other medicines promoting 
 the several secretions, by steadily pursuing the anti- 
 phlogistic regimen, and occasionally applying cold 
 water to the skin, when this is very hot and dry. 
 Sometimes severe inflammation in the throat at an 
 early period may render it advisable to apply a few 
 leeches externally, or blisters behind the ears ; and gar- 
 gles of nitrate of potassa, the mineral acids, &c. should 
 be used from time to time. But where the disorder 
 exhibits the typhoid character, with ulcers in the throat, 
 tending peihaps to gangrene, it is necessary to support 
 the system by a nutritious diet, with a moderate quan- 
 tity of wine, and tonic or stimulant medicines, as the 
 cinchona, calumba, ammonia, capsicum, &c. ; the 
 acids will also be very proper from their antiseptic, as 
 well as tonic power; and stimulant antiseptic gargles 
 should be frequently employed, as the mineral acids suf- 
 ficiently diluted, with the addition of tincture of myrrh, 
 or these mixed with the decoction of bark, &c. Be- 
 sides the general measures, thus varied according to 
 the character of the disease, particular alarming symp- 
 toms may require to be palliated ; as vomiting by the 
 effervescing draught, and occasionally a blister to the 
 stomach, if there be tenderness on pressure ; diarrhoea 
 by small doses of opium, &c. The management of 
 these, however, as well as of the dropsical swellings, 
 and other sequels of the disease, will be understood 
 from what is said under those heads respectively. 
 
 Scarlatina anginosa. See Scarlatina. 
 
 Scarlatina cynanchica. See Scarlatina. 
 
 Scarlatina simplex. See Scarlatina. 
 
 Scarlet fever. See Scarlatina. 
 
 Scelotyrbe. (From okcXos, the leg, and rvp&if, 
 riot, intemperance.) A debility oif the legs from scurvy, 
 or an intemperate way of life. 
 
 Schaalstein. See Tabular spar. 
 
 Schaum earth. See Aphrite. 
 
 SCHERO M A. A dryness of the eye from the want 
 of the lachrymal fluid. The effects of this lachrymal 
 fluid being deficient are, the eyes become dry, and in 
 their motions produce a sensation as though sand, or 
 some gritty substances, were between the eye and the 
 eyelid ; the vision is obscured, the globe of the eye ap- 
 pears foulish and dull, which is a bad omen in acute 
 diseases. The species are, 
 
 1. Scheroma febrile, or a dryness of the eyes, which 
 is observed in fevers complicated with a phlogistic den- 
 sity of the humours. 
 
 2. Scheroma exhaustorum, which happens after great 
 evacuations, and in persons dying. 
 
 3. Scheroma inflammatorum, which is a symptom of 
 the ophthalmia sicca. 
 
 4. Scheroma itinerantium, or the dryness of the eyes, 
 which happens in sandy places, to travellers, as in hot 
 Syria, or from dry winds, which dry up the humidity 
 necessary for the motion of the eyes. 
 
 Schid ace'don. (From axiSa\, a splinter.) A lon- 
 gitudinal fracture of the bone. 
 
 SCHILLER SPAR. This mineral contains two 
 subspecies : 
 
 1. See Bronzite. 
 
 2. The common Schiller spar , which is of an olive 
 green colour, and occurs imbedded in serpentine in 
 Shetland, Cornwall, &c. 
 
 Schinel*um. (From axivos, mastich, and zXaiov, 
 oil.) Oil of mastich. 
 
 SCHNEIDER, Conrad Victor, was born at Bitter- 
 feld, in Misnia. He filled the offices of professor of 
 anatomy, botany, and medicine, at Wittemberg, with 
 great reputation : and was father of the faculty when 
 he died in 1(580. He wrote many treatises ; those on 
 anatomical subjects relating chiefly to the bones of the 
 cranium, and to the pituitary membrane of the nostrils, 
 to which his name is still attached. He refuted an 
 ancient error, that the mucus in catarrh distilled through 
 tlte cribriform bone from the brain, showing that it was 
 
 secreted by the pituitary membrane. In other respect#, 
 his writings, except in anatomy, are diffuse and ob* 
 scure, and full of ancient hypothetical doctrines. 
 
 Schneider’s membrane. So called from its dis- 
 coverer. See Mcmbrana Schneideriana. 
 
 SCHCENA'NTHUS. (From <r%otvos, a rush, and 
 avQos , a flower.) See Andropogon schcenanthus. 
 
 Schcenolagurus. (From a'xotvos, a rush, Xaywf, a 
 hare, and ovpa , a tail : so called from its resemblance 
 to a hare’s-tail.) Hare’s-tail. The Trifolium ar- 
 vense. 
 
 SCHORL. A sub-species of rhomboidal tourmdline, 
 of a velvet black colour, found imbedded in granite, 
 gneiss, &c. in Scotland and Cornwall, 
 
 Schorl , blue. A variety of Haiiyne. 
 
 Schorl , red and titanic. Rutile. 
 
 SCHORLITE. Schorlous topaz. Pycnite of Wer- 
 ner. This mineral is of a straw-yellow colour, and 
 becomes electric by heating. It is found at Altenberg 
 in Saxony, in a rock of quartz and mica in porphyry. 
 
 SCIATIC. (Sciaticus ; from ischialicus .) Belong- 
 ing to the ischium. 
 
 Sciatic artery. Arteria sciatica. Ischiatic re- 
 tery. A branch of the internal iliac. 
 
 Sciatic nerve. Nervus sciaticus. Ischiatic nerve. 
 A branch of a nerve of the lower extremity, formed by 
 the union of the lumbar and sacral nerves. It is 
 divided near the popliteal cavity into the tibial and 
 peroneal, which are distributed to the leg and foot. 
 
 Sciatic notch. Ischiatic notch. See Innomina- 
 tum os. 
 
 Sciatic vein. Vena sciatica. The vein which ac- 
 companies the sciatic arterj' in the thigh. 
 
 SCIATICA. A rheumatic affection of the hip- 
 joint. 
 
 Sciatica cresses. See Lepidium iberis. 
 
 SCI'LLA. (From er/aAAw, to dry : so called from 
 its property of drying up humours.) 1. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hex- 
 andria ; Order Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the medicinal squid 
 See Scilla maritima. 
 
 Scilla hispanica. The Spanish squill. 
 
 Scilla maritica. The systematic name of tit* 
 officinal squill. Ornithogalum maritimum; Squilla 
 Scilla — nudiflora , bracteis refractis, of Linnams. A 
 native of Spain, Sicily, and Syria, growing on the sea 
 coast. The red-rooted variety has been supposed to bo 
 more efficacious than the white, and is, therefore, still 
 preferred for medicinal use. The root of the squill, 
 which appears to have been known as a medicine in 
 the early ages of Greece, and has so well maintained its 
 character ever since, as to be deservedly in great esti- 
 mation, and of very frequent use at this lime, seems to 
 manifest a poisonous quality to several animals. In 
 proof of this, we have the testimonies ofHillefield, Ber- 
 gius, Vogel, and others. Its acrimony is so great, that 
 even if much handled, it exuleerates the skin, and if 
 given in large doses, and frequently repeated, it not 
 only excites nausea, tormina, and violent vomiting, 
 but it has been known to produce strangury, bloody 
 urine, hypercatharsis, cardialgia, haemorrhoids, con- 
 vulsions, with fatal inflammation, and gangrene of the 
 stomach and bowels. But as many of the active arti- 
 cles of the Materia Medica, by injudicious administra- 
 tion, become equally deleterious, these effects of the 
 scilla do not derogate from its medicinal virtues ; on 
 the contrary, we feel onrselves fully warranted, says 
 Dr. Woodville, in representing this drug, under proper 
 management, and in certain cases and constitutions, to 
 be a medicine of great practical utility and real im 
 portance in the cure of many obstinate diseases. Its 
 effects, as stated by Bergius, are incidens, diuretica, 
 emetica, subpurgans, hydragoga, expectorans, ernme- 
 nagoga. In dropsical cases it has long been esteemed 
 the most certain and effectual diuretic with which we 
 are acquainted ; and in asthmatic affections, or dysp- 
 noea, occasioned by the lodgement of tenacious phlegm, 
 it has been the expectorant usually employed. The 
 squill, especially in large doses, is apt to stimulate the 
 stomach, and to prove emetic ; and it sometimes acts 
 on the intestines, and becomes purgative ; but whenr 
 these operations take place, the medicine is prevented 
 from reaching the blood vessels and kidneys, and the 
 patient is deprived of its diuretic effects, which are to 
 be obtained by giving the squill in smaller doses, re- 
 peated at more distant intervals, or by the joining of sut 
 
SCI 
 
 SCI 
 
 opiate to this medicine, which was found by Dr. Cullen 
 to answer the same purpose. The Doctor further ob- 
 serves, that from a continued repetition of the squill, the 
 dose may be gradually increased, and the interval of 
 its exhibitions shortened ; and when in this way the 
 dose becomes to be tolerably large, the opiate may be 
 most conveniently employed to direct the operation of 
 the squill more certainly in the kidneys. “ In cases of 
 dropsy, that is, when there is an effusion of water into 
 the cavities, and therefore less water goes to Lire kid- 
 neys, we are of opinion that neutral salt, accompany- 
 ing the squill, may be of use in determining this fluid 
 more certainly to the kidneys ; and whenever it can be 
 perceived that it takes this course, we are persuaded 
 that it will be always useful, and generally safe, during 
 the exhibition of the squills, to increase the usual quan- 
 tity of drink.” 
 
 The diuretic effects of squills have been supposed to 
 be promoted by the addition of some mercurial ; and 
 the less purgative preparations of mercury, in the opi- 
 nion of Dr. Cullen, are best adapted to this purpose; 
 he therefore recommends a solution of corrosive subli- 
 mate, as being more proper than any other, because 
 most diuretic. Where the prim® vhe abound with 
 mucous matter, and the lungs are oppressed with viscid 
 phlegm, this medicine is likewise in general estima- 
 tion. 
 
 As an expectorant, the squill may be supposed not 
 only to attenuate the mucus in the follicles, but also to 
 excite a more copious secretion of it from the Jungs, 
 and thereby lessen the congestion, upon which the 
 difficulty of respiration very generally depends. There- 
 fore in all pulmonic affections, excepting only those of 
 actual or violent inflammation, ulcer, and spasm, the 
 squill has been experienced to be a useful medicine. 
 The officinal preparations of squills are, a conserve, 
 dried squills, a syrup, and vinegar, an oxymel, and 
 pills. Practitioners have not, however, confined them- 
 selves to these. When this root was intended as a 
 diuretic, it has most commonly been used in powder, 
 as being, in this state, less disposed to nauseate the sto- 
 mach ; and to the powder it has been the practice to 
 add neutral salts, as nitre, or crystals of tartar, espe- 
 cially if the patient complained of much thirst; others 
 recommend calomel ; and with a view to render the 
 squills less offensive to the stomach, it has been usual 
 to conjoin an aromatic. The dose of dried squills is 
 from one to four or six grains once a day, or half this 
 quantity twice a day ; afterward to be regulated ac- 
 cording to its effects. The dose of the other prepara- 
 tions of this drug, when fresh, should be five times this 
 weight; for this root loses in the process of drying 
 four-fifths of its original weight, and this loss is merely 
 a watery exhalation. 
 
 Scillites. (From <rxtXXa, the squill.) A wine 
 impregnated with squills. 
 
 SCILLITIN. A white transparent, acrid substance, 
 extracted by Vosel from squills. 
 
 SCI'NCUS. (From shequc, Hebrew.) The skink. 
 This amphibious animal is of the lizard kind, and 
 caught about the Nile, and thence brought dried into 
 this country, remarkably smooth and glossy, as if var- 
 nished. The flesh of the animal, particularly of the 
 belly, has been said to be diuretic, alexipharmic, aphro- 
 disiac, and useful in leprous disorders. 
 
 SCIRRHO'MA. (From <nappow, to harden.) See 
 Scirrhus. 
 
 SCIRRHUS. (From cxippow, to harden.) Scir- 
 rhoma ; Scirrhosis. A genus of disease in the Class 
 Locales , and Order Tumores , of Cullen ; known by a 
 hard tumour of a glandular part, indolent, and not 
 readily suppurating. The following observations of 
 Pearson are deserving of attention. A scirrhus, he 
 says, is usually defined to be a hard, and almost insen- 
 sible tumour, commonly situated in a glandular part, 
 and accompanied with little or no discoloration of the 
 surface of the skin. This description agrees with the 
 true or exquisite scirrhus : but when it has proceeded 
 from the indolent to the malignant state, the tumour is 
 then unequal in its figure, it becomes painful, the skin 
 acquires a purple or livid hue, and the cutaneous veins 
 are often varicose. Let us now examine whether this 
 enumeration of symptoms be sufficiently accurate for 
 practical purposes. 
 
 It is probable, that any gland in the living body may 
 be the seat of a cancerous disease, but it appears more 
 frequently as an idiopathic affection in those glands 
 o-o 
 
 that form the several secretions than in the absorbent 
 glands; and of the secreting organs, those which sepa- 
 rate fluids that are to be employed in the animal eco- 
 nomy, suffer much oftener than the glands which 
 secrete the excrementitious parts of the blood. In- 
 deed, it may be doubted whether an absorbent gland 
 be ever the primary seat of a true scirrhus. Daily 
 experience evinces, that these glands may suffer con- 
 tamination from their connexion with a cancerous 
 part ; but under such circumstances, this morbid altera- 
 tion being the effect of a disease in that neighbouring 
 part, it ought to be regarded as a secondary or conse- 
 quent affection. I never yet met with an unequivocal 
 proof of a primary scirrhus in an absorbent gland ; and 
 if a larger experience shall confirm this observation, 
 and establish it as a general rule, it will afford material 
 assistance in forming the diagnosis of this disease. 
 The general term scirrhus hath been applied, with too 
 little discrimination, to indurated tumours of lymphatic 
 glands. When these appendages of the absorbent sys- 
 tem enlarge in the early part of life, the disease is com- 
 monly treated as strumous ; but as a similar alteration 
 of these parts may, and often does, occur at a more 
 advanced period, there ought to be some very good 
 reasons for ascribing malignity to one rather than the 
 other. In old people the tumour is indeed often larger, 
 more indurated, and less tractable than in children , 
 but when the alteration originated in the lyinphytic 
 glands, it will very rarely be found to possess any thing 
 cancerous in its nature. 
 
 If every other niorbid alteration in a part were at 
 tended with pain and softness, then induration and 
 defective sensibility might point out the presence of a 
 scirrhus. But this is so far from being the case, that 
 even encysted tumours, at their commencement, fre- 
 quently excite the sensation of impenetrable hardness. 
 
 All glands are contained in capsulas, not very elas- 
 tic, so that almost every species of chronic enlarge- 
 ment of these bodies must be hard ; hence this indura- 
 tion is rather owing to the structure of the part, than 
 to the peculiar nature of the disease; and as glands in 
 their healthy state are endowed with much sensibility, 
 every disease that gradually produces induration, will 
 rather diminish than increase their perceptive powers. 
 Induration and insensibility may, therefore, prove that 
 the affected part does not labour under an acute dis- 
 ease ; but these symptoms alone can yield no certain 
 information concerning the true nature of the morbid 
 alteration. Those indolent affections of the glands 
 that so frequently appear after the meridian of life, 
 commonly manifest a hardness and want of sensation, 
 not inferior to that which accompanies a true scirrhus ; 
 and yet these tumours will often admit of a cure by the 
 same mode of treatment which we find to be success- 
 ful in scrofula; and when they prove unconquerable 
 by the powers of medicine, we generally see them con- 
 tinue stationary and innocent to the latest period of 
 life. Writers have indeed said much about certain 
 tumours changing their nature, and assuming a new 
 character ; but I strongly suspect that the doctrine of 
 the mutation of diseases into each other, stands upon a 
 very uncertain foundation. Improper treatment may, 
 without doubt, exasperate diseases, and render a com- 
 plaint, which appeared to be mild and tractable, dan- 
 gerous, or destructive ; but to aggravate the symptoms, 
 and to change the form of the disease, are things that 
 ought not to be confounded. I do not affirm, that a 
 breast which has been the seat of a mammary abscess, 
 or a gland that has been affected with scrofula, may 
 not become cancerous : for tltey might have suffered 
 from this disease had no previous complaint existed ; 
 but these morbid alterations generate no greater ten- 
 dency to cancer than if the parts had always retained 
 their natural condition. There is no necessary con- 
 nexion between the cancer and any other disease, nor 
 has it been proved that one is convertible into the 
 other. 
 
 Chirurgical writers have generally enumerated tu- 
 mour as an essential symptom of the scirrhus; and it 
 is very true, that this disease is often accompanied 
 with an increase of bulk in the part affected. From 
 long and careful observation, I am however induced to 
 think, that an addition to the quantity of matter is 
 rather an accidental than a necessary consequence of 
 the presence of this affection. 
 
 When the breast is the seat of a scirrhus, the altered 
 part is hard, perhaps unequal in its figure, and definite ; 
 
SCO 
 
 SCO 
 
 hut these symptoms are not always connected with an 
 actual increase in the dimensions of the breast. On 
 the contrary, the true scirrhus is frequently accompa- 
 nied with a contraction and diminution of bulk, a re- 
 traction of the nipple, and a puckered state of the 
 skin. 
 
 The irritation produced by an indurated substance 
 lying in the breast, will very often cause a determina- 
 tion of blood to that organ, and a consequent enlarge- 
 ment of it ; but I consider this as an inflammatory state 
 of the surrounding parts, excited by the scirrhus, act- 
 ing as a remote cause, and by no means essential to the 
 original complaint. From the evident utility of topical 
 blood-letting under these circumstances, a notion has 
 prevailed that the scirrhus is an inflammatory disease ; 
 but the strongly-marked dissimilarity of a phlegmon 
 and an exquisite scirrhus, in their appearances! pro- 
 gress, and mode of termination, obliges me to dissent 
 from that opinion. That one portion of the breast may 
 be in a scirrhous state, while the other parts are in a 
 state of inflammation, is agreeable to reason and ex- 
 perience ; but that an inflammation, which is an acute 
 disease, and a scirrhus, whose essential characters are 
 almost directly the reverse of inflammation, shall be 
 coexistent in the same part, is not a very intelligible 
 proposition. Tumour and inflammation are commonly 
 met with on a variety of other occasions, and in this 
 particular instance they may be the effects of the dis- 
 ease, but are not essentially connected with its presence. 
 
 An incipient scirrhus is seldom accompanied with a 
 discoloration of the skin ; and a dusky redness, purple, 
 or even livid appearance of the surface, is commonly 
 seen when there is a malignant scirrhus. The pre- 
 sence or absence of colour can, however, at the best, 
 afford us but a very precarious criterion of the true 
 nature of the complaint. When the disease is clearly 
 known, an altered state of the skin may assist us in 
 judging of the progress it has made ; but as the skin 
 may suffer similar variations in a number of very dis- 
 similar diseases, it would be improper to found an opi- 
 nion upon so delusive a phenomenon. 
 
 SCITAMINEA2. (From scitamentum , a dainty.) 
 The name of an order of plants in Linnaeus’s Frag- 
 ments of a Natural Method, consisting of those which 
 have an herbaceous stalk, broad leaves, and the ger- 
 men obtusely angled under an irregular corolla; as 
 amomum, canna, musa, &c. 
 
 SCLA'REA. (From oic\r)pos, hard; because its 
 stalks are hard and dry, Blanch.) See Salvia sclarea. 
 
 Sclarea hispanica. See Salvia sclarca. 
 
 SCLERt'ASIS. (From <tkXj 7 P 0 O), to harden.) Scle- 
 roma; Sclerosis. A hard tumour or induration; a 
 scirrhus. 
 
 SCLEROPHTHA'LMTA. (From cK^ypos, hard, 
 and o<p9a\pos, the eye.) A protrusion of the eyeball. 
 An inflammation of the eye, attended with hardness 
 of the parts. 
 
 Sclkrosarcoma. (From <r uXripos, and aapKwpa, a 
 fleshy tumour.) A hard fleshy excrescence on the 
 gums. 
 
 Sclerosis. See Scleriasis. 
 
 SCLERO'TIC. (Scleroticus ; from cK^rjpoio, to 
 harden.) The name of one of the coats of the eye. 
 See Sclerotic- acid. 
 
 Sclerotic coat. Tunica sclerotica ; Membrana 
 sclerotica; Sclerotis. The outermost coat of the eye, 
 of a white colour, dense, and tenacious. Its anterior 
 part, which is transparent, is termed the cornea trans- 
 parens. It is into this coat of the eye that the muscles 
 of the bulb are inserted. 
 
 SCLERO'TIS. See Sclerotic coat. 
 
 Sclopetaria aqua. (From sclopctum, a gum: so 
 called from its supposed virtues in healing gun-shot 
 wounds.) Arquebusade. It is made of sage, mug- 
 wort, and mint, distilled in wine. 
 
 SCLOPETOPLA'GA. (From sclopctum , a gun, 
 and plaga, a wound.) A gun-shot wound. 
 
 SCOLI'ASIS. (From otcoAiow, to twist.) A dis- 
 tortion of the spine. 
 
 SCOLOPE'NDRIA. See Asplenium ceterach. 
 
 SCOLOPE'NDIUUM. (From aKo\onev5pa, the ear- 
 wig: so called because its leaves resemble the earwig.) 
 See Jisplenium ceterach. 
 
 Scolopomach cerium. (From GKo\u>iral, the wood- 
 cock, and uaxaipa , a knife: so called because it is bent 
 a little at tne end like a woodcock’s bill.) An incision - 
 knife. 
 
 SCO'LYMUS. (.From ctcoAoj, a thorn : so named 
 from its prickly leaves.) See Cinara scolymus. 
 
 SCOMBER. The name of a genus of lishcs, of the 
 order Thoracici. 
 
 Scomber scomber. The systematic name of the 
 common mackarel, a beautiful fish, of easy digestion, 
 which frequents our shore in vast shoals, between the 
 months of April and July. 
 
 Scomber thynnus. The systematic name of the 
 tunny-fish, which frequents the shore of the Mediterra- 
 nean, and, though a coarse fish, was much esteemed 
 by the Greeks and Romans, and is still considered a de- 
 licacy by some. 
 
 Scopa regia. See Ruscus aculeatus. 
 
 Scorbu'tia. (From scorbutus, the scurvy.) Me 
 dicines for the scurvy. 
 
 SCORBU'TUS. (From schorboct , Germ.) Gingi 
 brachium, when the gums and arms, and gingipedium, 
 when the gums and legs, are affected by it. The scurvy. 
 A genus of disease in the Class Cachexias , and Order 
 Impetigines, of Cullen ; characterized by extreme de- 
 bility ; complexion pale and bloated ; spongy gums ; 
 livid spots on the skin ; breath offensive; oedematous 
 swellings in the legs ; haemorrhages; foul ulcers; foetid 
 urine; and extremely offensive stools. The scurvy is 
 a disease of a putrid nature, much more prevalent in 
 cold climates than in warm ones, and which chiefly 
 affects sailors, and such as are shut up in besieged 
 places, owing, as is supposed, to their being deprived 
 of fresh provisions, and a due quantity of acescent 
 food, assisted by the prevalence of cold and moisture, 
 and by such other causes as depress the nervous 
 energy, as indolence, confinement, want of exercise, 
 neglect of cleanliness, much labour and fatigue, sad- 
 ness, despondency, &c. These several debilitating 
 causes, with the concurrence of a diet consisting prin- 
 cipally of salted or putrescent food, will be sure to pro- 
 duce this disease. It seems, however, to depend more 
 on a defect of nourishment, than on a vitiated state; 
 and the reason that salted provisions are so productive 
 of the scurvy, is, most probably, because they are 
 drained of their nutritious juices, which are extracted 
 and run off in brine. As the disease is apt to become 
 pretty general among the crew of a ship when it has 
 once made its appearance, it has been supposed by 
 many to be of a contagious nature ; but the conjecture 
 seems by no means well founded 
 
 A preternatural saline state of the blood has been 
 assigned as its proximate cause. It has bgen con- 
 tended, by some physicians, that the primary morbid 
 affection in this disease is a debilitated state of the 
 solids, arising principally from the want of aliment. 
 The scurvy comes on gradually, with heaviness, wea- 
 riness, and unwillingness to move about, together with 
 dejection of spirits, considerable loss of strength, and 
 debility. As it advances in its progress, the counte- 
 nance becomes sallow and bloated, respiration is hur- 
 ried ffi the least motion, the teeth become loose, the 
 gums are spongy, the breath is very offensive, livid 
 spots appear on different parts of the body, old wounds 
 which have been long healed up break out afresh, se- 
 vere wandering pains are felt, particularly by night, the 
 skin is dry, the urine small in quantity, turning blue 
 vegetable infusions of a green colour ; and the pulse is 
 small, frequent, and, towards the last, intermitting; 
 but the intellects are, for the most part, clear, and dis- 
 tinct. By an aggravation of the symptoms, the disease, 
 in its last stage, exhibits a most wretched appearance. 
 The joints become swelled and stiff, the tendons of the 
 legs are rigid and contracted, general emaciation en- 
 sues, haemorrhages break forth from different parts, 
 foetid evacuations are discharged by stool, and a diar- 
 rl«ea or dysentery arises, which soon terminates the 
 tragic scene.' 
 
 Scurvy, as usually met with on shore, or where the 
 person has not been exposed to the influence of the re- 
 mote causes before enumerated, is unattended by any 
 violent symptoms, as slight blotches, with scaly erup- 
 tions on different parts of the body, and a sponginess 
 of the gums, are the chief ones to be observed. 
 
 In forming our judgment as to the event of the dis- 
 ease, we are to be directed by the violence of the symp- 
 toms, by the situation of the patient with respect to a 
 vegetable diet, or other proper substitutes, by his for- 
 mer state of health and by his constitution, not having 
 been impaired by previous diseases. 
 
 Dissections of scurvy have always discovered the 
 
 273 
 
 B b b 
 
SCR 
 
 SCR 
 
 blood to be in a very dissolved state; The thorax 
 usually contains more or less of a watery fluid, which, 
 in many cases, possesses so high a degree of acrimony, 
 as to excoriate the hands by coming in contact with it ; 
 the cavity of the abdomen contains the same kind of 
 fluid ; the lungs are black and putrid ; and the heart 
 itself has been found in a similar state, with its cavity 
 filled with a corrupted fluid. In many instances, the 
 epiphyses have been found divided from the bones, the 
 cartilages separated from the ribs, and several of the 
 bones themselves dissolved by caries. The brain sel- 
 dom shows any disease. 
 
 In the cure, as well as the prevention of scurvy, much 
 more is to be done by regimen, than by medicines, ob- 
 viating as far as possible the several remote causes of 
 the disease, but particularly providing the patient with 
 a more wholesome diet, a large proportion of fresh 
 vegetables ; and it has been found that those articles 
 are especially useful, which contain a native acid, as 
 oranges, lemons, &c. Where these cannot be procured, 
 various substitutes have been proposed, of which the 
 best appear to be the inspissated juices of the same 
 fruits, or the crystallized citric acid. Vinegar, sour 
 crout, and farinaceous substances made to undergo the 
 acetous fermentation, have likewise been used with 
 much advantage: also brisk fermenting liquors, as spruce 
 beer, cider, and the like Formerly many plants of the 
 Class Tetradynamia , as mustard, horse-raddish, &c. 
 likewise garlic, and others of a stimulant quality, pro- 
 moting the secretions, were much relied upon, and, no 
 doubt, proved useful to a certain extent. The spongy 
 state of the gums may be remedied by washing the 
 mouth with some of the mineral acids sufficiently di- 
 luted, or perhaps mixed with decoction of cinchona. 
 The stiffness of the limbs by fomentations, cataplasms, 
 and friction ; and sometimes in hot climates, the earth- 
 bath has afforded speedy relief to this symptom. 
 
 SCO RDIUM. (From aicopodov, garlic: so called 
 because it smells like garlic.) See Teucrium scor- 
 dium. 
 
 SCO'RLE. (Scoria ; from <7/ca>, excrement.) Dross. 
 The refuse or useless parts of any substance. 
 
 Scobodoprasum. (From o-KopoSov, garlie, audn-pacov, 
 the leek.) The wild garlic, or leek shalot. 
 
 SCO'RODUM. (Atto tov cku>p ofyiv, from its filthy 
 smell.) Garlic. 
 
 Scorpiaca. (From aKopiriog, a scorpion.) Medi- 
 cines against the bite of serpents. 
 
 SCORPIOIDES. (From cKopmos, a scorpion, and 
 £(5 oj, a likeness: so called because its leaves resemble 
 the tail of a scorpion.) Scorpiurus. The Myosurus 
 scorpioides. 
 
 SOORPIU'RUS. See Scorpioides. 
 
 SCORZA. A variety of epidote. 
 
 SCORZONE'RA. (From escorza, a serpent, 
 Spanish : so called because it is said to be effectual 
 against the bite of all venomous animals.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linmean system. 
 Class, Syngenesia ; Order, Polygamia cequalis. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the viper grass. See 
 Scorzonera humilis. 
 
 Scorzonera hispanica. The systematic name of 
 the esculent vipers’ grass. Serpentaria hispanica. 
 The root of this plant is mostly sold for that of the 
 humilis. 
 
 Scorzonera humilis. The systematic name of the 
 officinal vipers’ grass. Escorzonera; Viperaria; Ser- 
 pentaria hispanica. Goats’ grass; Vipers’ grass. The 
 roots of this plant, Scorzonera — caule subnudo , vni- 
 floro ; foliis lato-lanceolatis , nervosis , planis> of Lin- 
 nseus, have been sometimes employed medicinally as 
 alexipharmics, and in hypochondriacal disorders and 
 obstructions of the viscera. The Scorzonera hispanica 
 - mostly supplies the shops, whose root is esculent, olera- 
 ceous, and against diseases inefficacious. 
 
 SCOTODINE. See Scotodinus. 
 
 SCOTODI'NUS. (From cxoros, darkness, and Sivos, 
 a giddiness.) . Scotodivia ; Scotodinos ; Scotoma ; Sco- 
 todine ; Scotomia. Giddiness, with impaired sight. 
 
 SCOTOMA. (From axoros, .darkness.) Blindness. 
 See Scotodinus. 
 
 SCRIBONIUS, Largus, a Roman physician in the 
 reign of Claudius, who wrote a treatise, “De Compo- 
 sitione Medicamentoruin.” Many of these formulas 
 are perfectly trifling and superstitious; and the whole 
 work displays a great attachment to empiricism. The 
 style is also very deficient in elegance for the time in 
 274 
 
 which he lived, whence he appears to have been a per- 
 son of inferior education. 
 
 SCROBICTJLATUS. ( Scrobiculus , a ditch, or fur- 
 row.) Hollowed; having a deep, round foramina: 
 applied to the receptacle of the Helianthus annuus. 
 
 SCROBI'CULUS CO RDIS. (Diminutive of scrobs, 
 a ditch.) The pit of the stomach. 
 
 SCRO'FULA. (From scrofa, a swine; because this 
 animal is said to be much subject to a similar disorder.) 
 Scrophula ; Struma; Coir as ; Clirceas; Ecruelles ; Fr. 
 Scrofula. The king’s evil. A genus of disease in the 
 Class CachexitB , and Order Impetigines , of Cullen. He 
 distinguishes four species. 1. Scrofula vulgaris, when 
 it is without other disorders external and permanent. 
 2. Scrofula mesenterica, when internal, with loss of 
 appetite, pale countenance, swelling of the belly, and 
 an unusual fcetor of the excrements. 3. Scrofula 
 fugax. This is of the most simple kind; it is seated 
 only about the neck, and for the most part is caused 
 by absorption from sores on the head. 4. Scrofula 
 americana, when it is joined with the yaws. Scrofula 
 consists in hard indolent tumours of the conglobate 
 glands in various parts of the body; but particularly 
 in the neck; behind the ears, and under the chin, which, 
 after a time, suppurate and degenerate into ulcers, from 
 which, instead of pus, a white curdled matter, some- 
 what resembling the coagulum of milk is discharged. 
 
 The first appearance of the disease is most usually 
 between the third and seventh year of the child’s age ; 
 but it may arise at any period between this and the 
 age of puberty; after which it seldom makes its first 
 attack. It most commonly affects children of a lax 
 habit, with smooth, fine skins, fair hair, and rosy 
 cheeks. It likewise is apt to attack such children as 
 show a disposition to rachitis, marked by a protuberant 
 forehead, enlarged joints, and a tumid abdomen. Like 
 this disease, it seems to be peculiar to cold and variable 
 climates, being rarely met with in warm ones. Scro- 
 fula is by no means a contagious disease, but, beyond 
 all doubt, is of an hereditary nature, and is often entailed 
 by parents on their children. There are, indeed, some 
 practitioners who wholly deny that this, or any other 
 disease, can be acquired by an hereditary right; but 
 that a peculiar temperament of body, or predisposition 
 in the constitution of some diseases, may extend from 
 both father and mother to their offspring, is, observes 
 Dr. Thomas, very clearly proved. For exathple, we 
 very frequently meet with gout in young persons of 
 both sexes, who could never have brought it on by 
 intemperance, sensuality, or improper diet, but must 
 have acquired the predisposition to it in this way. 
 
 Where there is any predisposition in the constitution 
 to scrofula, and the person happens to contract a 
 venereal taint, this frequently excites into action the 
 causes of the former; as a venereal bubo not unfre- 
 quently becomes scrofulous, as soon as the virus is 
 destroyed by mercury. The late Dr. Cullen supposed 
 scrofula to depend upon a peculiar constitution of the 
 lymphatic system. The attacks of the disease seem 
 much affected or influenced by the periods of the sea- 
 sons. They begin usually some time in the winter and 
 spring, and often disappear, or are greatly amended in 
 summer and autumn. The first appearance of the dis- 
 order is commonly in that of small oval, or spherical 
 tumours under the skin, unattended by any pain or 
 discoloration. These appear, in general, upon the 
 sides of the neck, below the ear, or under the chin ; 
 but, in some cases, the joints of the elbows or ankles, 
 or those of the fingers and toes, are the parts first 
 affected. In these instances, we do not, however, find 
 small moveable swellings; but, on the contrary, a 
 tumour almost uniformly surrounding the joint, and 
 interrupting its motion. 
 
 After some length of time the tumours become larger 
 and more fixed, the skin which covers them acquires 
 a purple*a*>r livid colour, and, being much inflamed, 
 they at last suppurate, and break into little holes, from 
 which, at first, a matter somewhat puriform oozes out ; 
 but this changes by degrees into a kind of viscid serous 
 discharge, much intermixed with small pieces of a white 
 substance, resembling the curd of milk. 
 
 The tumours subside gradually, while the ulcers at 
 the same time open more, and spread unequally in 
 various directions. After a time some of the ulcers 
 heal ; but other tumours quickly form in different parts 
 of the body, and proceed on, in the same slow manner 
 as the former ones; to suppuration. In this maiuitr 
 
SO ft 
 
 SEA 
 
 vhe disease goes on for some years, ana appearing at 
 last to have exhausted itself, all the ulcers heal up, 
 without being succeeded by any fresh swellings ; but 
 leaving behind them an ugly puckering of the skin, 
 and a scar of considerable extent. This is the most 
 mild form under which scrofula ever appears. In 
 more virulent cases, the eyes are particularly the seat 
 of the disease, and are affected with ophthalmia, giving 
 rise to ulcerations in the tarsi, and inflammation of the 
 tunica adnata, terminating not unfrequently in an 
 opacity of the transparent cornea. 
 
 In similar cases, the joints become affected, they 
 swell and are incommoded by excruciating deep-seated 
 pain, which is much increased upon the slightest mo- 
 tion. The swelling and pain continue to increase, the 
 muscles of the limb become at length much wasted. 
 Matter is soon afterward formed, and this is dis- 
 charged at small openings made by the bursting of the 
 skin. Being, however, of a peculiar acrimonious na- 
 ture, it erodes the ligaments and cartilages, and pro- 
 duces a caries of the neighbouring bones. By an ab- 
 sorption of the matter into the system, hectic fever at 
 last arises, and, in the end, often proves fatal. 
 
 When scrofula is confined to the external surface, 
 it is by no means attended with danger, although on 
 leaving one part, it is apt to be renewed in others ; but 
 when the ulcers are imbued with a sharp acrimony, 
 spread, erode, and become deep, without showing any 
 disposition to heal ; when deep-seated collections of 
 matter form among the small bones of the hands and 
 feet, or in the joints, or tubercles in the lungs, with 
 hectic fever, arise, the consequences will be fatal. 
 
 On opening the bodies of persons who have died of 
 this disease, many of the viscera are usually found in 
 a diseased state, but more particularly the glands of the 
 mesentery , which are not only much tumified, but often 
 ulcerated. The lungs are frequently discovered beset 
 with a number of tubercles or cysts, which contain 
 matter of various kinds. Scrofulous glands, on being 
 examined by dissection, feel somewhat softer to the 
 touch than in their natural state, and when laid open, 
 they are usually found to contain a soft curdy matter, 
 mixed with pus. The treatment consists chiefly in the 
 use of those means, which are calculated to improve 
 the general health ; a nutritious diet, easy of digestion, 
 a pure dry air, gentle exercise, friction, cold bathing, 
 especially in the sea, and strengthening medicines, as 
 the preparations of iron, myrrh, &c. ; but, particu- 
 larly the Peruvian bark, with soda. Various mineral 
 waters, and other remedies which moderately pro- 
 mote the secretions, appear also to have been often 
 useful. In irritable states of the system, hemlock has 
 been employed with much advantage. Mercury is 
 generally injurious to scrofulous persons, when carried 
 so far as to affect the mouth; yet they have sometimes 
 improved under the use of the milder preparations of 
 that metal, determined principally towards the skin. 
 Moderate antimoriials also, decoctions of sarsaparilla, 
 mezereon, guaiacum, &c., burnt sponge, muriate of 
 lime, and other such remedies, have been serviceable 
 in many cases, perhaps chiefly in the same way. The 
 application to scrofulous tumours and ulcers must vary 
 according to the state of the parts, whether indolent or 
 irritable : where the tumours show no disposition to 
 enlarge, or become inflamed, it is, perhaps, best to in- 
 terfere little with them ; but their inflammation must 
 be dhecked by leeches, &c., and when ulcers exist, 
 stimulant lotions or dressings must be used to give 
 them a disposition to heal ; but if they are in an irrita- 
 ble state, a cataplasm, made, perhaps, with hemlock, 
 or other narcotic. 
 
 SCROPHULA. See Scrofula. 
 
 SCROPHULARIA. (From scrofula , the king’s 
 evil : so called from the unequal tubercles upon its 
 roots, like scrofulous tumours.) The name of a genus 
 of plants iu the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia ; 
 Order, Angiospermia. The fig-wort. 
 
 Scrophularia aquatioa. Betonica aquatica. Great- 
 er water fig-wort. Water-betony. The leaves of this 
 plant, Scrophularia — foliis cor Antis obtusis, petiolatis , 
 decurrentibus ; caule membrunis angulato ; racemis 
 terminalibus , of Linnaeus, are celebrated as correctors 
 of the ill-flavour of senna. They were, also, formerly 
 in high estimation against piles, tumours of a scrofu- 
 lous nature, inflammations, &c. 
 
 Scrophularia minGr. The pile-wort is sometimes 
 so called. See Ranunculus ficaria. 
 
 Scrophularia nodosa. The systematic name of 
 the fig-wort. Scrophularia vulgaris ; Millcmorbia ; 
 Scrophularia. Common fig-wort or kernel-wort. The 
 root and leaves of this plant, Scrophularia— foliis cor- 
 datis , trinervatis ; caule obtusangulo , of Linmeus, 
 have been celebrated both as an internal and external 
 remedy against inflammations, the piles, scrofulous 
 tumours and old ulcers; but they are now only used in 
 this country by the country people. 
 
 Scrophularia vulgaris. See Scrophularia nodosa. 
 
 SCROTAL. Belonging to the scrotum. 
 
 Scrotal hernia. Scrotocele. A protrusion of any 
 part of an abdominal viscus or viscera into the scrotum. 
 See Hernia. 
 
 SCROTIFORMIS. Bag-like : applied to thenectary 
 of the genus Satyrium. 
 
 SCROTOCE'LE. (From scrotum , and a tu- 
 mour.) A rupture or hernitFin the scrotum. ■ 
 
 SCRO'TUM. ( Quasi scrotum , a skin or hide.) 
 Bursa testium ; Oscheus ; Oscheon; Orchea, of Galen 
 The common integuments which cover the testicles. 
 
 SCRU'PULUS. (Dim. of scrupus , a small stone.) 
 A scruple or weight of 20 grains. 
 
 SCULTETUS, John, w as bornatUlm, in 1595, and, 
 after the requisite studies, graduated at Padua. He 
 then practised with considerable reputation in his 
 native city, as weil in surgery as in physic, and he ap- 
 pears to have been very bold in his operations. He 
 was carried off by an apoplectic stroke, in 1645. His 
 principal work is entitled, “ Armamentarium Chirur- 
 gicum,” with plates of the instruments; which was 
 published after his death, and has passed through 
 many editions, and been translated into most European 
 languages. 
 
 SCURF. Furfura. Small exfoliations of the cuti- 
 cle, which take place after some eruptions on the 
 skin, a new cdticle being formed underneath during 
 the exfoliation. 
 
 SCURVY. See Scorbutus. 
 
 Scurvy-grass. See Cochlearia officinalis. 
 
 Scurvy-grass , lemon. See Cochlearia officinalis. 
 
 Scurvy-grass , Scotch. See Convolvulus soldanella. 
 
 SCUTIFORM. ( Scutiformis ; from c/curoj, a shield, 
 and ados, resemblance.) Shield-like. See Thyroid 
 cartilage. 
 
 Scutiform cartilage. See Thyroid cartilage . 
 
 SCUTELLA. A little dish or cup. Applied to the 
 round, flat, or shallow fruit, of the calyculate algae, 
 seen in Tickei i stellaris. 
 
 SCUTELLA'RIA. (From scutella , a small dish or 
 saucer, apparently in allusion to the little concave ap- 
 pendage which crowns the calyx. Some have thought 
 it to be more directly derived from scutellum , a little 
 shield, to which they have compared the shield.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Didynamia ; Order, Gymnospermia. 
 
 Scutellaria galericulata. The systematic name 
 of the skull-cap. Tertianaria. The Scutellaria, foliis 
 cordato lanceolatis , crenatis ; floribus axillaribus , of 
 Linnaeus, which is common in the hedges and ditches 
 of this country. It has a bitter taste and a garlic 
 smell, and is said to be serviceable against that species 
 of ague which attacks the patient every other day. 
 
 SCY'BALUM. Hicv6a\a Dry hard excrement, 
 rounded like nuts or marbles. 
 
 Scythicus. (From Scythia , its native soil.) An 
 epithet of the liquorice root, or any thing brought from 
 Scythia. 
 
 SEA. Mare. The air of the sea, the motion of the 
 vessels, the exhalation from the tar as well as the 
 water of the ocean, and its contents all come under the 
 attention of the physician. 
 
 1. Sea- air is prescribed in a variety of complaints, 
 being considered as more medicinal and salubrious than 
 that on land, though not known to possess in its com- 
 position a greater quantity of oxygen. This is a most 
 powerful and valuable remedy. It is resorted to with 
 the happiest success against most cases ot d; bility, and 
 particularly against scrofulous diseases affecting the 
 external parts of the body. See Bath , cold. 
 
 2. Sca-sic/cness. A nausea or tendency to vomit, 
 which varies, in respect of duration, in different per- 
 sons upon their first going to sea. With some it con- 
 tinues only for a day or two; while with others it re- 
 mains throughout the voyage. The diseases in which 
 sea-sickness is principally recommended are asthma 
 and consumption. 
 
 275 
 
SEB 
 
 SEC 
 
 3. Sea-water. This is arranged among the simple 
 saline waters. Its chemical analysis gives a propor- 
 tion of one of saline contents to about twenty-three 
 and one-fourth of water ; but on our shores it is not 
 greater than one of salt to about thirty of water. Sea- 
 water on the British coast may therefore be calculated 
 to contain in the wine pint of muriated soda 186.5 
 grains, of muriated magnesia fifty-one, of selenite six 
 grains : total 243 one-half grains ; or half an ounce and 
 three and one-half grains of saline contents. The dis- 
 orders for which the internal use of sea-water has 
 been and may be resorted to, are in general the same 
 for which all the simple saline waters may be used. 
 The peculiar power of sea-water and sea-salt as a dis- 
 cutient, employed either internally or externally in 
 scrofulous habits, is well known, and is attended with 
 considerable advantage wheti judiciously applied. 
 
 Sea-liolly. See Eryngium. 
 
 Sea-moss. See Fucus helminthocorton. 
 
 Sea- oak. See Fucus vesiculosus. 
 
 Sea-onion. See Scilla. 
 
 SEA-SALT. Muriate of Soda. See Sodce murias. 
 
 SEA- WAX. Maltha. A white, solid, tallowy- 
 looking fusible substance, soluble in aikohol, found on 
 the Baikal lake, ip Siberia. 
 
 Sea-wrack. See Fucus vesiculosus. 
 
 Sealed earths. See Sigillata terra . 
 
 SEARCHING. The operation of introducing a 
 metallic instrument through the urethra into the blad- 
 der for the purpose of ascertaining whether the patient 
 has the stone or not. 
 
 SEBACEOUS. (Sebaceus ; from sebum, suet.) A 
 term applied to glands, which secrete a suelty hu- 
 mour. 
 
 SEB ACIC ACID. Subject to a considerable heat, 7 
 or 8 pounds of hog’s lard, in a stoneware retort capa- 
 ble of holding double the quantity, and connect its 
 beak by an adopter with a cooled receiver. The con- 
 densible products are chiefly fat, altered by the fire, 
 mixed with a little acetic and sebacic acids. Treat 
 ibis product with boiling water several times, agitating 
 the liquor, allowing it to cool, and decanting each 
 time. Pour at last into the watery liquid, solution of 
 acetate of lead ift excess. A white flocculent precipi- 
 tate of sebate of lead will instantly fall, which must be 
 collected on a filter, washed, and dried. Put the sebate 
 of lead into a phial, and pour upon it its own weight 
 of sulphuric acid, diluted with five or six times its 
 weight of water. Expose this phial to a heat of about 
 212b. The sulphuric acid combines with the oxide of 
 lead, and sets the sebacic acid at liberty. Filter the 
 whole while hot. As the liquid cools, the sebacic acid 
 crystallizes, which must be washed to free it com- 
 pletely from the adhering sulphuric acid. Let it be 
 then dried at a gentle heat. 
 
 The sebacic acid is inodorous ; its taste is slight, but 
 it perceptibly reddens litmus paper ; its specific gravity 
 is above that of water, and its crystals are small white 
 needles of little coherence. Exposed to heat, it melts 
 like fat, is decomposed, and partially evaporated. The 
 air has no effect upon it. It is much more soluble in 
 hot than in cold water ; hence boiling water saturated 
 with it, assumes a nearly solid consistence on cooling. 
 Aikohol dissolves it abundantly at the ordinary tempe- 
 rature. 
 
 With the alkalies it forms soluble neutral salts ; but 
 if we pour into their concentrated solutions, sulphuric, 
 nitric, or muriatic acids, the sebacic is immediately de- 
 posited in large quantity. It affords precipitates with 
 the acetates and nitrates of lead, mercury, and silver. 
 
 Such is the account given by Thenard of this acid, 
 in the third volume of his Traits de Chimie, published 
 in 1815. Berzelius, in 1806, published an elaborate dis- 
 sertation, to prove that Thenard’s new sebacic acid 
 was only the benzoic contaminated by the fat, from 
 which however it may be freed, and brought to the 
 state of common benzoic acid. Thenard takes no no- 
 tice of Berzelius whatever, but concludes his account 
 by stating that it has been known only for twelve or 
 thirteen years, and that it must not be confounded 
 with the acid formerly called sebacic, which possesses 
 a strong disgusting odour, and was merely acetic or 
 muriatic acid ; or fat which had been changed in some 
 way or other according to the process used in the pre- 
 paration. 
 
 Sebadilla. See Cevadilla. 
 
 SEBATE. ISebas ; from sebum, suet.) The name 
 276 
 
 in the neutral compound of the acid of fat, with a sali 
 liable base. 
 
 Sebesten. (An Egyptian word.) SeeCordiamyza. 
 SECA'LE. ( Secale , i. neut. A name in Pliny, 
 
 which some etymologists, among whom is De Tlieis, de- 
 rive from the Celtic segal. This, says he, comes from 
 sega, a sickle in the same language, and thence seges, 
 the Latin appellation of all grain that is cut with a si- 
 milar instrument. Those who have looked no farther 
 for an etymology than the Latin seco, to cut or mow, 
 have come to the same conclusion.) 1. The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Tri- 
 andria ; Order, Digynia. Rye. 
 
 2. The common name of the seed of the Secale ce- 
 reale , of Linnaeus. 
 
 Secale cereale. The systematic name of the 
 rye-plant. Rye-corn is principally used as an ar- 
 ticle of diet, and in the northern countries of Europe is 
 employed for affording an ardent spirit. Rye-bread is 
 common among the northern parts of Europe ; it is 
 less nourishing than wheat, but a sufficiently nutritive 
 and wholesome grain. It is more than any other grain 
 strongly disposed to acescency ; hence it is liable to fer- 
 ment in the stomach, and to produce purging, which 
 people on the first using it commonly experience. 
 
 Secale Cornutum. Secale corniculatum ; Clavius 
 secalinus. Mutterkom kornzapfeu , of the Germans. 
 Ergot; Seigle ergote of the French. A black, curved, 
 morbid excrescence, like the spur of a fowl, which is 
 found in the spike of the Secale cereale of Linnteus, es- 
 pecially in hot- climates, when a great heat suddenly 
 succeeds to much moisture. The seed, which has this 
 diseased growth, gives off, when powdered, an odour 
 which excites sneezing, and titllales the nose, like to- 
 bacco. It has a mealy, and then a rancid, nauseous, 
 and biting taste, which remains a long time, and 
 causes the mouth and fauces Hi become dry ; which 
 sensation is not removed by watery fluids, but is soon 
 relieved by milk. The cause of this excrescential dis- 
 ease in rye appears to be an insect which penetrates 
 the grain, feeds on its amylaceous part, and leaves its 
 poison in the parenchyma ; hence it is full of small 
 foramina or perforations made by the insect. 
 
 The secale cornutum has a singular effect on the 
 animal economy. The meal or flour sprinkled on a 
 wound coagulates the blood, excites a heat and then a 
 numbness in the part, and soon after in the extremities. 
 Bread which contains some of it, does not ferment 
 well, nor bake well, and is glutinous and nauseous. 
 The bread when eaten produces intoxication, lassitude, 
 a sense of something creeping on the skin, weakness 
 of the joints, with convulsive movements occurring pe- 
 riodically. This state is what is called raphanio, and 
 convulsiones cerealice. Of those so affected, some can 
 only breathe in an upright posture, some become ma- 
 niacal, others epileptic, or tabid, and some have a thirst 
 not to be quenched ; and livid eruptions and cutaneous 
 ulcers are not uncommon. The disease continues 
 from ten days to two or three months and longer. 
 Those who have formication, pain, and numbness of 
 the extremities in the commencement, generally lose 
 the feeling in these parts, and the skin, from the fin- 
 gers to the fore-arm, or from the toes to the middle of 
 the tibia, becomes dry, hard, and black, as if covered 
 with soot. This species of mortification is called 
 JYecrosis ccrealis. 
 
 As a medicine, the secale cornutum is given internally 
 to excite the action of the uterus in an atonic state of 
 that organ, producing amenorrhoea, &c. and during 
 parturition. Given in the dose of ten grains, it soon 
 produces a desire to make water, and the labour pains 
 quickly follow; but it is a dangerous medicine, the 
 effect not being controllable. 
 
 The antidote to the ill effects produced in the mouth 
 and fauces by eating bread which has this poison, is 
 milk. Against the convulsions, vomits, saline purga- 
 tives, clysters, submuriate of mercury as a puigative, 
 are first to be given, and after the primae vite have been 
 duly cleaned, stimulants of camphire, ammonia, and 
 aether with opium. To the necrosis, rectified oil of 
 turpentine is very beneficial in stopping its progress, 
 and then warm stimulating fomentations and poultices. 
 [Seepulvis pavturie7)s. A.] 
 
 SECONDARY. This term denotes something that 
 acts as second or in subordination to another. Thus, 
 in diseases, we have secondary symptoms. Sec Pri- 
 mary. 
 
SEC 
 
 SEC 
 
 Secondary fever. That febrile affection which 
 arises after a crisis, or the discharge of some morbid 
 matter, as after the declension of the small-pox or the 
 measles. 
 
 SECRETION. Secretio. “The generic name of 
 secretion is given to a function, by which a part of the 
 blood escapes from the organs of circulation, and dif- 
 fuses itself without or within ; either* preserving its 
 chemical properties, or dispersing after its elements 
 have undergone another order of combinations. 
 
 The secretions are generally divided into three sorts ; 
 the exhalations , the follicular secretions , and the 
 glandular secretions. 
 
 Exhalations. — The exhalations take place as well 
 within the body as at the skin, or in the mucous mem- 
 branes ; thence their divisions into external and in- 
 ternal. 
 
 Internal exhalations. — Wherever large or small sur- 
 faces are in contact, an exhalation takes place ; 
 wherever fluids are accumulated in a cavity without 
 any apparent opening, they are deposited there by ex- 
 halations : the phenomenon of exhalation is also mani- 
 fested in almost every part of the animal economy. It 
 exists in the serous, the synovial, the mucous mem- 
 branes ; in the cellular tissue, the interior of vessels, 
 the adipose cells, the interior of the eye, of the ear, the 
 parenchyma of many of the organs, such as the thymus, 
 thyroid glands, the capsulce suprarenales , &c. &c. It is 
 by exhalation that the watery humour, the vitreous 
 humour, the liquid of the labyrinth, are formed and 
 renewed. The fluids exhaled in these different parts 
 have not all been analyzed ; among those that have 
 been, several approach more or less to the elements of 
 the blood, and particularly to the serum ; such are the 
 fluids of the serous membranes of the cellular tissue, 
 of the chambers of the eye ; others differ more from it, 
 as the synovia, the fat, &c. 
 
 Serous exhalation. — All the viscera of the head, of 
 the chest, and the abdomen, are covered with a serous 
 membrane, which also lines the sides of these cavities, 
 so that the viscera are not in contact with the sides, or 
 with the adjoining viscera, except by the intermedia- 
 tion of the same membrane ; and as its surface is very 
 smooth, the viscera can easily change their relation 
 with each other, and with the sides. The principal 
 circumstance which keeps up the polish of their sur- 
 face is the exhalation of which they are the seat; a 
 very thin fluid constantly passes out of every point of 
 the membrane, and mixing with that of the adjoining 
 parts, forms with it a humid layer that favours the 
 frictions of the organs. 
 
 It appears that this facility of sliding upon each 
 other is very favourable to the action of the organs, 
 for as soon as they are deprived of it by any malady 
 of the serous membrane, their functions are disordered, 
 and they sometimes cease entirely. 
 
 In the state of health, the fluid secreted by the serous 
 membranes appears to be the serum of the blood, a 
 certain quantity of albumen excepted. 
 
 Serous _ exhalation of the cellular tissue. — This 
 tissue, which is called cellular , is generally distributed 
 through animal bodies ; it is useful at once to separate 
 and unite the different organs, and the parts of the 
 organs. The tissue is every where formed of a great 
 number of small thin plates, which, crossing in a 
 thousand different ways, form a sort of felt. The 
 size and arrangement of the plates vary according to 
 the different parts of the body. In one place they are 
 larger, thicker, and constitute large cells; in another, 
 they are very narrow and thin, and form extremely 
 small cells; in some points the tissue is capable of 
 extension ; in others, it is little susceptible of it, and 
 presents a considerable resistance. But whatever is 
 the disposition of the cellular tissue, its plates, by their 
 two surfaces, exhale a fluid which has the greatest 
 analogy with that of the serous membranes, and which 
 appears to have the same uses ; these are to render the 
 frictions of the plates easy upon each other, and there- 
 fore to favour the reciprocal motions of the organs, 
 and even the relative changes of the different parts of 
 which they are composed. 
 
 Fatty exhalation. — Independently of the serosity, a 
 fluid is found in many parts of the cellular tissue of a 
 very different nature, which is the fat. 
 
 Under the relation of the presence of the fat, the 
 cellular tissue may be divided into three sorts ; that 
 which contains it always, that which contains it some- 
 
 times, and that which never contains it. The orbit, 
 the sole of the foot, the pulp of the fingers, that of the 
 toes, always' present fat ; the subcutaneous cellular 
 tissue, and that which covers the heart, veins, &c. 
 present it often ; lastly, that of the scrotum, of the eye- 
 lids, of the interior of the skull, never contain it. 
 
 The fat is contained in distinct cells that never com- 
 municate with the adjoining ones. It has been sup- 
 posed, from this circumstance, that the tissue that 
 contains, and that forms the fat, was not the same as 
 that by which the serosity is formed ; but as these fatty 
 cells have never been shown, except when full of fat, 
 this anatomical distinction seems doubtful. The size, 
 the form, the .disposition of these cells, are not less 
 variable than the quantity of fat which they contain. 
 In some individuals scarcely a few ounces exist, while 
 in others there are several hundred pounds. 
 
 According to the last researches, the human fat is 
 composed cf two parts, the one fluid, the other con- 
 crete, which arc themselves compounded, but in dif- 
 ferent proportions, of two new proximate principles. 
 
 Synovial exhalations. — Round the moveable articu 
 lations a thin membrane is found, which has much 
 analogy with the serous membranes ; but which, how- 
 ever, differs from them by having small reddish 
 prolongations that contain numerous blood-vessels. 
 These are called synovial fringes; they are very 
 visible in the great articulations of the limbs. 
 
 Internal exhalation of the eye. — The different hu- 
 mours of the eye are also formed by exhalation ; they 
 are each of them separately enveloped in a membrane 
 that appears intended for exhalation and absorption. 
 
 The humours of the eye are, the aqueous humour, 
 the formation of which is at present attributed to the 
 ciliary processes; the vitreous humour, secreted by 
 the hyaloid ; the crystalline, the black matter of the 
 choroid; and that of the posterior surface of the iris. 
 
 Bloody exhalations. — In all the exhalations of which 
 we have spoken, it is only a part of the principle of 
 the blood that passes out of the vessels; the blood 
 itself appears to spread in several of the organs, and fill 
 in them the sort of cellular tissue which forms their 
 parenchyma; such are the cavernous bodies of the 
 penis and of the clitoris, the urethra and the glans, 
 the spleen, the mamilla, &c. The anatomical exami- 
 nation of these different issues seems to show that 
 they are habitually filled with venous blood, the 
 quantity of which is variable according to different 
 circumstances, particularly according to the state of 
 action or inaction of the organs. 
 
 Many other interior exhalations exist also, among 
 those of the cavities of the internal ear, of the paren- 
 chyma, of the thymus, of the thyroid gland ; that of 
 the cavity of the capsulce suprarenales , &c. : but the 
 fluids formed in these different parts are scarcely un 
 derstood ; they have never been analyzed, and their 
 uses are unknown. 
 
 External exhalations. — These are composed en- 
 tirely of the exhalations of the mucous membranes , and 
 of that of the skin, or cutaneous transpiration. 
 
 Exhalation of the mucous membranes. — There are 
 two mucous membranes ; the one covers the surface 
 of the eye, the lachrymal ducts, the nasal cavities, the 
 sinuses, the middle ear, the mouth, all the intestinal 
 canal, the excretory canals which terminate in it ; 
 lastly, the larynx, the trachea, and the bronchia. 
 
 The other mucous membrane covers the organs of 
 generation and of the urinary apparatus. 
 
 Cutaneous transpiration. — A transparent liquid, of 
 an odour more or less strong, salt, acid, usually passes 
 through the innumerable openings of the epidermis 
 See Perspiration. This liquid is generally evapo- 
 rated as soon as it is in contact with the air, and at 
 other times it flows upon the surface of the skin. In 
 the first case it is imperceptible, and bears the name 
 of insensible transpiration ; in the second it is called 
 sweat. 
 
 Follicular secretions. — The follicles are small hollow 
 organs lodged in the skin or mucous membranes, and 
 which on that account are divided into mucous and 
 
 cutaneous . 
 
 The follicles are, besides, divided into simple and 
 compound. The simple mucous follicles are seen 
 upon nearly the whole extent of the mucous mem- 
 branes, where they are more or less abundant; how- 
 ever, there are points of considerable extent of these 
 membranes where they are not seen. 
 
 277 
 
SEC 
 
 SEC 
 
 The bodies that bear the name of fungous papilla 
 of the tongue the amygdalae, the glands of the cardia, 
 the prostate, &c. are considered by anatomists as 
 collections of simple follicles. Perhaps this opinion is 
 not sufficiently supported. 
 
 The fluid that they secrete is little known ; it appears 
 analogous to the mucous, and to have the same uses. 
 In almost all the points of the skin, little openings 
 exist, which are the orifices of small hollow organs, 
 with membranous sides, generally filled with an al- 
 buminous and fatty matter, the consistence, the colour, 
 the odour, and even the savour of which are variable, 
 according to the different parts of the body, and which 
 is continually spread upon the surface of the skin. 
 
 These small organs are called the follicles of the 
 skin ; one of them at least exists at the base of each 
 hair, and generally the hairs traverse the cavity of a 
 follicle in their direction outwards. 
 
 The follicles form that mucous and fatty matter 
 which is seen upon the skin of the cranium, and on that 
 of the pavillion of the ear ; the follicles also secrete 
 the cerumen in the auditory canal ; that whitish mat- 
 ter, of considerable consistence, that is pressed out of 
 the skin of the face, in the form of small worms, is 
 also contained in follicles ; it is the same matter which, 
 by its surface being in contact with the air, becomes 
 black, and produces the numerous spots that are seen 
 upon some persons’ faces, particularly on the sides of 
 the nose and cheeks. 
 
 The follicles also appear to secrete that odorous, 
 whitish matter, which is always renewed at the ex- 
 ternal surface of tip? genital parts. 
 
 By spreading on the surface of the epidermis, of the 
 hair of the head, of the skin, &c., the matter of the 
 follicles supports the suppleness and elasticity of those 
 parts, renders their surface smooth and polished, ffavou rs 
 their frictions upon one another. On account of its 
 unctuous nature, it renders them less penetrable by 
 humidity, &c. 
 
 Glandular Secretions. — The name of gland is given 
 to a secreting organ which sheds the fluid that it forms 
 upon the surface of a mucous membrane, or of the 
 skin, by one or more excretory glands. 
 
 The number of glands is considerable , the action of 
 each bears the name of glandular secretion. There 
 are six secretions of this sort, that of the tears, of the 
 saliva, of the bile, of the pancreatic fluid, of the urine, 
 of the semen, and lastly, that of the milk. We may 
 add the action of the mucous glands, and of the glands 
 of Cowper. 
 
 Secretion of Tears— The gland that forms the tears 
 is very small ; it is situated in the orbit of the eye, 
 above and a little outward; it is composed of small 
 grains, united by cellular tissues; its excretory canals, 
 small and numerous, open behind the external angle of 
 the upper eyelid: it receives a small artery, a branch 
 of the ophthalmic, and a nerve, a division of the fifth 
 pair. 
 
 In a state of health, the tears are in small quantity ; 
 the liquid that forms them is limpid, without odour, of 
 a salt savour. Fourcroy and Vauquelin, who ana- 
 lyzed it, found it composed of much water, of some cen- 
 tesimals of mucus, muriate and phosphate of soda, 
 and a little pure soda and lime. What are called tears , 
 are not, however, the fluid secreted entirely by the 
 lachrymal gland ; it is a mixture of this fluid with the 
 matter secreted by the conjunctiva, and probably with 
 that of the glands of Meibomius. 
 
 The tears' form a layer before the conjunctiva of tbe- 
 eye, and defend it from the contact of air; they facili- 
 tate the frictions of the eyelids upon the eye, favour 
 the expulsion of foreign bodies, and prevent the action 
 of irritating bodies upon the conjunctiva ; in this case 
 the quantity rapidly augments. They are also a means 
 of expressing the passions : the tears flow from vex- 
 ation, pain, joy, and pleasure. The nervous system 
 has therefore a particular influence upon their secre- 
 tion. This influence probably takes place by means 
 of the nerve that the fifth pair of cerebral nerves sends 
 to the lachrymal gland. 
 
 Secretion of the Saliva.— The salivary glands are, 
 1st, the two parotids, situated before the ear and behind 
 the neck, and the branch of the jaw ; 2d, the submax- 
 illaries, situated below and on the front of the body of 
 this bone ; 3d, lastly, the sublinguals, placed immedi- 
 ately below the tongue. The parotids and the sub- 
 inaillxaries have onlv one excretory canal ; the sublin- 
 278 
 
 guals have several. All these glands are formed by 
 the union of the granulations of different forms and 
 dimensions ; they receive a considerable quantity of 
 arteries relatively to their mass. Several nerves are 
 distributed to them, which proceed from the brain or 
 the spinal marrow. 
 
 The saliva which these glands secrete flows con- 
 stantly into the mouth, and occupies the lower part of 
 it ; it is at first placed between the anterior and lateral 
 part of the tongue and the jaw ; and when the space is 
 filled, it passes into the space between the lower lip, the 
 cheek, and the external side of thqjaw. Being thus 
 deposited in the mouth, it mixes with the fluids se- 
 creted by the membranes and the mucous follicles. 
 
 Secretion of the Pancreatic Juice. — The pancreas is 
 situated transversely in the abdomen, behind the sto- 
 mach. It has an excretory canal, which opens into the 
 duodenum, beside that of the liver. The granulous 
 structure of this gland has made it be considered a 
 salivary gland ; but it is different from them by the 
 smallness of the arteries that it receives, and by not 
 appearing to receive any cerebral nerve. 
 
 It is impossible to explain the use of the pancreatic 
 juice. 
 
 Secretion of the Bile. — The liver is the largest of all 
 the glands ; it is also distinguished by the singular cir- 
 cumstance among the secretory organs, that it is con- 
 stantly traversed by a great quantity of venous blood, 
 besides the arterial blood, which it receives as well as 
 every other part. Its parenchyma does not resemble, 
 in any respect, that of the other glands, and the fluid 
 formed by it is not less different from that of the other 
 glandular fluids. 
 
 The excretory canal of the liver goes to .the duode- 
 num ; before entering it, it communicates with a small 
 membranous bag, called vesicula fellis , and on this 
 account, that it is almost always filled with bile. 
 
 Few fluids are so compound, and so different from 
 the blood, as the bile. Its colour is greenish, its taste 
 very bitter ; it is viscous, thready, sometimes limpid, 
 and sometimes muddy. It contains water, albumen, a 
 matter called resinous by some chemists, a yellow co- 
 louring principle, soda, and some salts, viz. muriate, 
 phosphate, and sulphate of soda, phosphate of lime 
 and oxide of iron. These properties belong to the bile 
 contained in the gall bladder. That which goes out 
 directly from the liver, called hepatic bile , has never 
 been analyzed : it appears to be of a less deep colour, 
 less viscous, and less bitter than the cystic bile. The 
 formation of the bile appears constant. 
 
 The liver receiving venous blood at the same time by 
 the vena porta, and arterial blood by the hepatic artery, 
 physiologists have been very eager to know which of 
 the two it is that forms the bile. Several have said 
 that the blood of the vena porta, having more carbon 
 and hydrogen than that of the hepatic artery, is more 
 proper for furnishing the elements of the bile. Bichat 
 lias successfully contested this opinion ; he has shown, 
 that the quantity of arterial blood which arrives at the 
 liver is more in relation with the quantity of bile 
 formed that that of the venous blood ; that the volume 
 of the hepatic canal is not in proportion with the vena 
 porta; that the fat, a fluid much hydrogenated, is secre- 
 ted by the arterial blood, &c. He might have added, 
 that there is nothing to prove that the blood of the vena 
 porta has more analogy with the bile than the arterial 
 blood. We shall take no part in this discussion ; both 
 opinions are equally destitute of proof. Besides, no- 
 thing repels the idea, that both sorts of blood serve in 
 the secretion. This seems even to be indicated by 
 anatomy ; for injections show that all the vessels of the 
 liver, arterial, venous, lymphatic, and excretory, com- 
 municate with each other. 
 
 The bile contributes very usefully in digestion, but 
 the manner is unknown. In our present ignorance 
 relative to the causes of diseases, we attribute noxious 
 properties to the bile, which it is probably far from 
 
 possessing. 
 
 Secretion of the Urine. — This secretion is different 
 in several respects from the preceding. The liquid 
 which results from it is much more abundant than that 
 of any other gland ; in place of serving in any internal 
 uses, it is expelled ; its retention would be attended by 
 the most dangerous consequences. We are advertised 
 of the necessity of its expulsion by a particular feel- 
 ing, which, like the instinctive phenomena of this 
 sort, becomes very painful if not quickly attended to. 
 
SED 
 
 SEL 
 
 In explaining the glandular secretions, physiologists 
 have given full scope to their imagination. The glands 
 have been successively considered as sieves, filters, as 
 a focus of fermentation. Bordeu, and, more recently, 
 Bichat, have attributed a peculiar motion and sensibi- 
 lity to their particles, by which they choose, in the 
 blood which traverses them, the particles that are fit to 
 enter into the fluids that they secrete. Atmospheres 
 and compartments have been allotted to them ; they 
 have been supposed susceptible of erection, of sleep, 
 &c. Notwithstanding the efforts of many learned 
 men, the truth is, that what passes in a gland when it 
 acts, is entirely unknown. Chemical phenomena ne- 
 cessarily take place. 
 
 Several secreted fluids arf*acid, while the blood is 
 alkaline. The most of them contain proximate prin- 
 caples which do not exist in the blood, and which are 
 formed in the glands , but the particular mode of these 
 combinations is unknown. 
 
 We must not, however, confound among these sup- 
 positions upon the action of the glands, an ingenious 
 conjecture of Dr. Wollaston. This learned man sup- 
 poses that very weak electricity may have a marked 
 influence upon the secretions. He rests his opinion 
 upon a curious experiment, of which we will here give 
 an account. 
 
 Dr. Wollaston took aglass tube, two inches long, and 
 three quarters of an inch diameter : he closed one of 
 its extremities with a bit of bladder. He poured a lit- 
 tle water into the tube, with 1-240 parts of its weight 
 of muriate of soda. He wet the bladder on the out- 
 side, and placed it on a piece of silver. He then bent 
 a zinc wire, so that one of its ends touched the silver, 
 and the other entered the tube the length of an inch. 
 In the same instant the external face of the bladder 
 gave indications of the presence of pure soda; so that, 
 under the influence of this very weak electricity, there 
 was a decomposition of muriate of soda, and a pas- 
 sage of the soda, separated from the acid, through the 
 bladder. ' Dr. Wollaston thinks it is not impossible that 
 something analogous may happen in the secretions ; 
 but, before admitting this idea, many other proofs are 
 necessary. 
 
 Several organs, such as the thyroid and thymus bo- 
 dies, the spleen, the supra-renal capsules, have been 
 called glands by many anatomists. Professor Chaus- 
 siei has substituted for this denomination that of the 
 glandiform ganglions. The use of these parts is en- 
 tirely unknown. As they are generally more nume- 
 rous in the foetus, they are supposed to have important 
 functions, but there exists no proof of it. Works of 
 physiology contain a great many hypotheses intended 
 to explain their functions.” — Magendie's Physiology. 
 
 Sectio ctesarea. See Ocesarian operation. 
 
 Sectio franconia. See Lithotomy. 
 
 SECUNDINES. The after-birth, and membranes 
 which are expanded from its edge, and which form a 
 complete involucrum of the foetus and its waters, go 
 under the term of secundines. See Placenta. 
 
 SECUNDUM ARTEM. According to art. A term 
 frequently used in prescription, and denoted by the let- 
 ters S. A., which are usually affixed, when the making 
 up of the recipe in perfection requires some uncommon 
 care and dexterity. 
 
 SECUNDUS. Applied by botanists to leaves and 
 parts of the fructification which are unilateral, all 
 leaning towards one side ; as the leaves and flowers of 
 the Convallaria majalis. 
 
 Securidaca. (From securis, an axe : so called be- 
 cause its leaves resemble a small axe.) S eeHyoscy- 
 amus niger. 
 
 SEDATIVE. (Sedativus ; from sedo , to ease or 
 assuage.) Sedantia. Medicines which have the power 
 of diminishing the animal energy, without destroying 
 life. They are divided into sedativa soporifica , as 
 opium, papaver, hyoscyamus; and sedativa refrige- 
 rantia , as neutral salts, acids, &c. 
 
 Sedative salt. See Boracic acid. 
 
 Sedentaria ossa. The bones on which we sit. 
 The os coccygis and ischia. 
 
 SEDGE. See Ms pseudacorus. 
 
 SEDIMENT. The heavy parts of liquids which fall 
 to the bottom. 
 
 Sediment , laterilious. See Latcritious sediment. 
 
 SEDLITZ. Seydschutz. The name of a village 
 of Bohemia, in the circle of Saartz, where Hoffman 
 discovered a simple mineral water, Aqua Sedlitziana. 
 
 From chemical analysis it appears, that it is strongly 
 impregnated with sulphate of magnesia or Epsom salt, 
 and it is to this, along with, probably, the small quan- 
 tity of muriate of magnesia, that it owes its bitter and 
 saline taste, and its purgative properties. The diseases 
 in which this water is recommended are, crudities of 
 the stomach, hypochondriasis, amenorrhcea, and the 
 anomalous complaints succeeding the cessation of the 
 catamenia, cedematous tumours of the legs in literary 
 men, htemorrhoidal affections, and scorbutic erup- 
 tions. 
 
 SEDUM. (From sedo, to assuage : so called because 
 it allays inflammation.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class. Decandria ; 
 Order, Pcntagynia. 
 
 Sedum acre. Illecebra ; Vermicularis ; Piper mu- 
 rale ; Sedum minus. Wall-pepper; Stone-crop. The 
 plant thus called is, in ils recent state, extremely acrid, 
 like the hydropiper; hence, if taken in large doses, it 
 acts powerfully on the primae via?, proving both emetic 
 and cathartic ; applied to the skin as a cataplasm, it 
 frequently produces vesications and erosions. Boer- 
 haave therefore imagines, that its internal employment 
 must be unsafe; but experience has discovered, that a 
 decoction of this plant is not only safe, but of great effi- 
 cacy in scorbutic complaints. For which purpose, a 
 handful of the herb is directed, by Below, to be boiled 
 in eight pints of beer, till they are reduced to four, of 
 which three or four ounces are to be taken every, or 
 every other morning. Milk has been found to answer 
 this purpose better than beer. Not only ulcers simply 
 scorbutic, but those of a scrofulous or even cancerous 
 tendency, have been cured by the use of this plant; of 
 which Marquet relates several instances. He likewise 
 found it useful as an external application in destroying 
 fungous flesh, and in promoting a discharge in gan- 
 grenes and carbuncles. Another effect for which this 
 plant is esteemed, is that of stopping intermittent 
 fevers. 
 
 Sedum luteum murale. Navel-wort. 
 
 Sedum majus. See Sempervivum tectorum. 
 
 Sedum minus. See Sedum acre. 
 
 Sedum telephium. The systematic name of the 
 orpine. Fabacrassa; Telephium ; Fab aria crassula; 
 Anacampseros. The plant which bears these names in 
 various pharmacopoeias, is the Sedum— foliis planius- 
 culis serratis , corymbo folioso, caule credo , of Lin 
 naeus. It was formerly ranked as an antiphlogistic, but 
 now forgotten. 
 
 SEED. See Semen. 
 
 Seed vessel. See Pericarpium. 
 
 SEEING. See Vision. 
 
 Seignette’s salt. A neutral salt : first prepared 
 and made known by Peter Seignette, who lived at 
 Rochelle, in France, towards the end of the seventeenth 
 century. See Soda tartarizata. 
 
 SELENI'TES. (From ae\rivri, the moon.) 1. Sparry 
 gypsum, a sulphate of lime. 
 
 2. A white stone having a figure on it resembling a 
 moon. 
 
 SELENIUM. (From aeXyvri, the moon: so called 
 from its usefulness in lunacy.) 1. A kind of peony. 
 
 2. A new elementary body extracted by Berzelius 
 from the pyrites of Fahlun, which, from its chemical 
 properties, he places between sulphur and tellurium, 
 though it has more properties in common with the for- 
 mer, than with the latter substance. 
 
 SELF-HEAL. See Prunella. 
 
 SELINE. (From (teXtjvtj, the moon ; because they 
 are opake, and look like little moons.) A disease of 
 the nails, in which white spots are occasionally seen in 
 their substance. 
 
 SELINIC ACID. Acidum selinicum. If selinium 
 be heated to dryness it forms with nitric acid, a vola- 
 tile and crystallizable compound, called selinic acid, 
 which unites to some of the metallic oxides producing 
 salts, called seleniates. 
 
 SELI'NUM. (The ancient generic name of The- 
 ophrastus and Dioscorides, whose EeA iov is said to be 
 derived from irapa to ev e\ei (pveadai, on account of its 
 growing in mud ; whence Homer’s c\coQpen'lov ocXivov. 
 De Theis says, that selinum is derived from oeXrivri, 
 the moon, because of the shape of its growing seeds; 
 and that it is the foundation of many other compound 
 names of umbelliferous plants among the Greeks, as 
 opcoocXivov, ircrpooeXivov, &c.) The name of a genus 
 of plants. Class, Pentandria; Order, Digynia. 
 
SEM 
 
 SEM 
 
 SELLA. {Sella, quasi sedda ; from sedeo, to sit.) 
 A saddle. 
 
 Se'lla turcica. (So called from its supposed re- 
 semblance to a Turkish saddle.) Ephippium. A cavity 
 in the sphenoid bone, containing the pituitary gland, 
 surrounded by the four clinoid processes. 
 
 SELTZER. The name of a place in Germany, 
 Neider Seltzer, about ten miles from Frankfort on the 
 Mayne, where a saline mineral water rises, which is 
 slightly alkaline, highly acidulated with carbonic acid, 
 containing more of this volatile principle than is suf- 
 ficient to saturate the alkali, and the earths which it 
 holds in solution. It is particularly serviceable in re- 
 lieving some of the symptoms that indicate a morbid 
 affection of the lungs ; in slow hectic fever, exanthe- 
 matous eruptions of the skin, foulness of the stomach, 
 bilious vomiting, acidity, and heartburn, spasmodic 
 pains in any part of the alimentary canal, and bloody 
 or highly offensive stools. On account of its property 
 in relieving spasmodic pains, and from its rapid deter- 
 mination to the kidneys, and perhaps its alkaline con- 
 tents, it has been sometimes employed with great advan- 
 tage in diseases of the urinary organs, especially those 
 that are attended with the formation of calculus. A large 
 proportion of the Seltzer water, either genuine or arti- 
 ficial, that is consumed in this country, is for the relief 
 of these disorders. Even in gonorrhoea, either simple 
 or venereal, Hoffmann asserts, that advantage is to 
 be derived from this medicine. The usual dose is from 
 half a pint to a pint. 
 
 SEMECA'RPLS. (From aypeio), to mark, and uap- 
 ttos, a fruit: a name evidently derived from the use 
 that is made of its nut in the East Indies to mark table 
 linen and articles of apparel.) The name of a genus 
 of plants, Class Pentandria ; Order, Trigynia. 
 
 Semecarpus anacardhjm. The marking nut-tree. 
 The systematic name, according to some, of the tree 
 which is supposed to afford the Malacca bean. See 
 Avicenna tomentosa. 
 
 Semeio'sis. (From aypeiou), to notify.) See Se- 
 
 miotice. 
 
 SE'MEN. {Semen, inis. n. ; sero , to sow.) A. The 
 seed or prolific liquor of animals secreted in the testi- 
 cles, and carried through the epididymis and vas defe- 
 rens into the vesiculee seminales, to be emitted sub 
 coitu hi to the female vagina, and there, by its aura, to 
 penetrate and impregnate the ovulum in the ovarium. 
 
 In castrated animals, and in eunuchs, the vesicul® 
 seminales are small, and contracted; and a little lym- 
 phatic liquor, but no semen, is found in them. The 
 semen is detained for some time in the vesiculas semi- 
 nales, and rendered thicker from the continual absorp- 
 tion of its very thin part, by the oscula of the lym- 
 phatic vessels. In lascivious men, the semen is some- 
 times, though rarely, propelled by nocturnal pollution 
 from the vesiculte seminales, through the ejaculatory 
 ducts (which arise from the vesiculae seminales, per- 
 forate the urethra transversely, and open themselves 
 by narrow and very nervous mouths at the sides of the 
 caput gallinaginis), into the urethra, and from it to 
 some distance. But in chaste men, the greatest part is 
 again gradually absorbed from the vesiculae seminales 
 through the lymphatic vessels, and conciliates strength 
 to the body. The smell of semen is specific, heavy, 
 affecting the nostrils, yet not disagreeable. The same 
 odour is observed in the roots of the orchis, the iuli of 
 chesnuts, and the antherae of many plants. The smell 
 of the semen of quadrupeds, when at heat, is so pene- 
 trating, as to render their flesh foetid and useless, unless 
 castrated. Thus the flesh of the stag, tempore coitus, 
 is unfit to eat. The taste of semen is fatuous, and 
 somewhat acrid. In the testes, its consistence is thin 
 and diluted ; but in the vesicuke seminales, viscid, 
 dense, and rather pellucid; and by venery and debility 
 it is rendered thinner. 
 
 Specific gravity. The greatest part of the semen 
 sinks to the bottom in water, yet some part swims on 
 its surface, which it covers like very fine threads mu- 
 tually connected together in the form of a cobweb. 
 
 Colour. In the testicles it is somewhat yellow, and 
 in the vesiculee seminales it acquires a deeper hue. 
 That emitted by pollution or coition, becomes white 
 from its mixture with the whitish liquor of the prostate 
 gland during its passage through the urethra. In those 
 people who labour under jaundice, and from the abuse 
 of saffron, the semen has been seen yellow, and, in an 
 atrabilary young man black. 
 
 Quality. Semen, exposed to the atmospheric air,- 
 loses its pellucidity, and becomes thick, but after a few 
 hours it is again rendered more fluid and pellucid than 
 it was immediately after its emission. This phenome- 
 non cannot arise from water or oxygen attracted from 
 the air. At length it deposites phosphate of lime, and 
 forms a corneous crust. 
 
 Experiments with semen prove, that it turns the syrup 
 of violets green, and dissolves earthy, neutral, and me- 
 tallic salts. Fresh semen is insoluble in water, until it 
 has undergone the above changes in atmospheric air. 
 It is dissolved by alkaline salts. By aethereal oil it is 
 dried into a pellucid pellicle, like the cortex of the brain. 
 
 It is dissolved by all acids, except the oxymuriatic, 
 by which it is coagulated in the form of white flakes. 
 It is also acted upon by alkohol of wine. 
 
 Vauquelin, who analyzed it, found it composed of 
 
 1. Water 900 
 
 2. Animal mucilage 60 
 
 3. Soda 10 
 
 4. Phosphate of lime 30 
 
 5. Examined by the microscope, a multitude of ani- 
 malcula are observed in it, which appear to have a 
 round head and a long tail ; these animalcula move 
 with considerable rapidity ; they seem to fly the light, 
 and to seek the shade. 6. The odorous principle , 
 which flies off immediately from fresh semen. It ap- 
 pears to consist of a peculiar vital principle, and by the 
 ancients was called aura seminis. 
 
 Use. 1. Emitted into the female vagina, sub coitu, 
 it possesses the wonderful and stupendous power of 
 impregnating the ovulum in the female ovarium. The 
 odorous principle, or aura spermatica only, appears to 
 penetrate through the cavity of the uterus and Fallopian 
 tubes to the female ovarium, and there to impregnate 
 the albuminous latex of the mature ovulum by its vital 
 power. The other principles of the semen appear to 
 be only a vehicle of the seminal aura. 2. In chaste 
 men, the semen returning through the lymphatic ves- 
 sels into the mass of the blood, gives strength to the 
 body and mind ; hence the bull is so fierce and brave, 
 the castrated ox so gentle and weak; hence every 
 animal languishes post coitum ; and hence tabes dor- 
 salis from onanism. 3. It is by the stimulus of the 
 semen absorbed, at the age of puberty, into the mass 
 of the humours, that the beard and hair of the pubes, 
 but in animals, the horns, are produced ; and the weep- 
 ing voice of the boy changed into that of a man. 
 
 B. The seed of plants or nucleus formed in the ger- 
 men of a plant, for the purpose of propagating its spe- 
 cies, the sole “ end and aim” of all the organs of fruc- 
 tification. Every other part is in some manner subser- 
 vient to the forming, perfecting, or dispersing of these. 
 
 A seed consists of several parts, some of which are 
 more essential than others, viz. 
 
 1. The hilum , or scar. 
 
 2. The funiculus umbilicalis , or filament, by which 
 the immature seed is connected to the receptacle. 
 
 3. The testa, or tunica seminis. 
 
 4. The seed lobes, or cotyledons. These parts are 
 beautifully seen by macerating the seeds of a kidney 
 or other bean, or gourd, in water. 
 
 The less essential parts are, 
 
 1. The arillus. 4. The capsula. 
 
 2. The pappus. 5. The ala. 
 
 3. The cauda. 
 
 From the difference in the form, surface, situation, 
 and number, rise the following distinctions of seeds. 
 
 1. Semina arillata ; as in Jasminum. 
 
 2. Paposa; as in Leontodon taraxacum. 
 
 3. Caudata ; as in Clematis vitalba. 
 
 4. Calyculata, covered with a bony calyx ; as in Coix 
 lachryma. 
 
 5. Alata ; as in Bignonia. 
 
 6. Hamosa, furnished with one or three hooks; aa 
 in Daucus muricatus. 
 
 7. Lanata, covered with wool ; as in Bombax, Goa- 
 sipium , and Anemone hortensis. 
 
 8. Rotuda ; as in Pisum, and Brassica. 
 
 9. Rotunda-compressa ; as Ervum lens. 
 
 10. Oblonga ; as in Boerhavia diffusa. 
 
 11. Conica ; as in Bcllium- 
 
 12. Grata ; as in Quercus robur. 
 
 13. Triquetra ; as in Rheum , and Rumex. 
 
 14. Eanceolata ; as in Fraxinus. 
 
 15. Acuminata ; as Cucumis sativus. 
 
 H>. Reniformia ; as in Pkuseolus. 
 
SEM 
 
 SEM 
 
 17. A culeata; as Ranunculus arvensis. 
 
 18. Cochleata ; as in Salsola. 
 
 19. Cymbiformia ; as in Calendula officinalis. 
 
 20. Linearia ; as in Crucianella. 
 
 21. Aristata ; as in Holcus saccharatus. 
 
 22. Echinata; as in Verbena layulacea. 
 
 23. Hispida ; as Daucus carota. 
 
 24. Hirsuta ; as in Scandix trichosperma. 
 
 25. Muricata; as Ranunculus parviflorus. 
 
 26. Glabra ; as in Galium montanum. 
 
 27. Rugosa ; as in Lithosp emium arvense. 
 
 28. Callosa ; as i*n Citrus medica. 
 
 29. Lapidea ; as in Lithospermum. 
 
 30. Color ata ; as in Charophyllum aureum. 
 
 31. Striata ; as in Conium maculatum. 
 
 32. Sulcata ; as in Scandix odorata. 
 
 33. Transversim sulcatu ; as Picris. 
 
 34. Nuda ; as in the Gymnosperinial plants. 
 
 35. Tecta; as in Angiospermial plants. 
 
 36. Nidulantia, adhering to the external surface ; as 
 in Fragaria vesca. 
 
 37. Pendula, suspended by a filament external to the 
 seed vessel ; as in Magnolia grandijlora. 
 
 38. Pauca, when few in number. 
 
 39. Plurima , many ; as in Papaver. 
 
 The parts of a seed when germinating are, 
 
 1. Colyledones. 
 
 2. Corculum. 
 
 The variety of forms of seeds are not without their 
 uses, and the various modes by which seeds are dis- 
 persed, cannot fail to strike an observing mind with 
 admiration. “ Who has not listened,” says Sir James 
 Smith, “in a calm and sunny day, to the crackling of 
 furze bushes, caused by the explosion of their little 
 elastic pods ; nor watched the down of innumerable 
 seeds floating on the summer breeze, till they are over- 
 taken by a shower, which, moistening their wings, 
 stops their further flight, and at the same time accom- 
 plishes its final purpose, by immediately promoting the 
 germination of each seed in the moist earth 1 How little 
 are children aware, as they blow away the seeds of 
 dandelion, or stick burs, in sport, on each other’s 
 clothes, that they are fulfilling one of the greatest ends 
 of nature. Sometimes the calyx, beset with hooks, 
 forms the bur; sometimes hooks encompass the fruit 
 itself. Pulpy fruits serve quadrupeds and birds as 
 food, while their seeds, often small, hard, and indigesti- 
 ble, pass uninjured by them through the intestines, and 
 are deposited far from their original place of growth, 
 in a condition peculiarly fit for vegetation. Even such 
 seeds as are themselves eaten, like the various sorts of 
 nuts, are hoarded up in the cracked ground, and occa- 
 sionally forgotten, or the earth swells and encloses 
 them. The ocean itself serves to waft the larger 
 kinds of seeds from their native soil to far distant 
 shores.” 
 
 Semen adjowaen. A seed imported from the East, 
 df a pleasant smell, a grateful aromatic taste, some- 
 what like savory. It possesses exciting, stimulating, 
 and carminative virtues, and is given in the East in 
 nervous weakness, dyspepsia, flatulency, and heartburn. 
 
 Semen agave. An East Indian seed, exhibited 
 there in atonic gout. 
 
 Semen contra. See Artemisia santonica. 
 
 Semen sanctum. See Artemisia santonica. 
 
 SEMI, (From ripiirv, half.) Semi , in composition, 
 universally signifies half ; as semicupium , a half-bath, 
 or bath up to the navel ; semilunaris , in the shape of a 
 half- moon. 
 
 SEMICIRCULAR. Semicircularis. Of the shape 
 of half a circle. 
 
 Semicircular canals. These canals are three in 
 number, and take their name from their figure. They 
 belong to the organ of hearing, and are situated in the 
 petrous portion of the temporal bone, and open into 
 the vestibulum. 
 
 SEMICU'PIUM. A half-bath, or such as receives 
 only the hips, or extremities. 
 
 SEMICYLINDRACEUS. Semicylindrical ; flat on 
 one side, round on the other, as the leaves of the Con- 
 cilium gibbosum. 
 
 Semi interosseus indicis. See Abductor indicis 
 manus. 
 
 SEMILUNAR. Semilunaris. Half-moon shaped. 
 
 Semilunar valves. The three valves at the be- 
 ginning of the pulmonary artery and aorta are so 
 termed, from their half-moon shape. 
 
 SEMI- MEMBRA NCVSUS. Ischio-popiiti-f cmoral , 
 of Dumas. This muscle arises from the outer surface 
 of the tuberosity of the ischium, by a broad flat ten- 
 don which is three inches in length. From this tendon 
 it has gotten the name of semi-membranosus. It then 
 begins to grow fleshy, and runs at first under the long 
 head of the biceps, and afterward between that mus- 
 cle and the semi-tendinosus. At the lower part of the 
 thigh it becomes narrower again, and terminates in a 
 short tendon, which is inserted chiefly into the upper 
 and back part of the head of the tibia, but some of 
 its fibres are spread over the posterior surface of the 
 capsular ligament of the knee. Between this cupsular 
 ligament and the tendon of the muscle, we find a small 
 bursa mucosa. The tendons of this and the last- 
 described muscle form the inner ham-string. This 
 muscle bends the leg, and seems likewise to prevent the 
 capsular ligament from being pinched. 
 
 Semi-nervosus. See Semitendinosus. 
 
 Seminis cauda. See Cauda seminis. 
 
 Seminis ejaculator. See Accelerator urinee. 
 
 Semiopal. See Opal. 
 
 Semi-orbicularis oris. See Orbicularis oris. 
 
 SEMIO'TICE. (From aypeiov, a sign.) Cemciosis. 
 That part of pathology which treats on the signs of 
 diseases. 
 
 Semi-spinalis coldi. Semi-spinalis sive trans- 
 verso-spinalis colli , of Winslow ; Spinalis cervicis , of 
 Albinus ; Spinalis colli , of Douglas ; Transversalis 
 colli , of Cowper ; and Transversospinal , of Dumas. 
 A muscle situated on the posterior part of the neck, 
 which turns the neck obliquely backwards, and a little 
 to one side. It arises from the transverse processes of 
 the uppermost six vertebrae of the back by as many 
 distinct tendons, ascending obliquely under the coin- 
 plexus, and is inserted into the spinous processes of all 
 the vertebrae of the neck, except the first and last. 
 
 Semi-spinalis dorsi. Semi-spinalis externus seu 
 transverso -spinalis dorsi, of Winslow. Semi-spina 
 tus, of Cowper; and Transversospinal , of Dumas. 
 A muscle situated on the back, which extends the 
 spine obliquely backwards. It arises from the trans- 
 verse processes of the seventh, eighth, ninth, and 
 tenth vertebrae of the back, by as many distinct ten- 
 dons, which soon grow fleshy, and then become tendi- 
 nous again, and are inserted into the spinous pro- 
 cesses of all the vertebrae of the back above the eighth, 
 and into the lowermost of the neck, by as many ten- 
 dons. 
 
 Semi-spinalis externus. See Semi-spinalis dorsi. 
 
 Semi-spinatus. See Semi-spinalis dorsi. 
 
 Semi-tendinosus. This muscle, which is the semi- 
 nervosus, of Douglas and Winslow ; and Ischio-creti- 
 tibial , of Dumas, is situated obliquely along the back 
 part of the thigh. It arises tendinous and fleshy from 
 the inferior, posterior, and outer part of the tuberosity 
 of the ischium, in common with the long head of the 
 biceps cruris, to the posterior edge of which it conti- 
 nues to adhere, by a great number of oblique fibres, for 
 the space of two or tliree inches. Towards the lower 
 part of the os femoris, it terminates in a round ten- 
 don, which passes behind the inner condyle of the thigh’ 
 bone, and, becoming flat, is inserted into the upper and 
 inner part of the ridge of the tibia, a little below its 
 tuberosity. This tendon sends off an aponeurosis,, 
 which helps to form the tendinous fascia that covers 
 the muscles of the leg. This muscle assists in bend- 
 ing the leg, and at the same time draws it a little in- 
 wards. 
 
 SEMPERVIRENS. Evergreen. Applied to leaves 
 which are permanent through one, two, or more win- 
 ters, so that the branches are never stripped ; as the 
 ivy, fir, laurel, bay, &c. 
 
 SEMPERVI'VUM. (From semper , always, and 
 vivo , to live : so called because it is always green.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnean 
 system. Class, Dodecandria ; Order, Polygynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of some plants. 
 
 Sempervivum acre. The stone-crop is occasionally 
 so termed. See Cedum acre. 
 
 Sempervivum tectorum. The systematic name 
 of the houseleek. Cedum majus ; JEonion ; Aizovm ’ 
 Aizoon ; Barba jovis. Houseleek, or sengreen. The 
 leaves of this plant have no remarkable smell, but dis- 
 cover to the taste a mild subacid austerity ; they are 
 frequently applied by the vulgar to bruises and old 
 ulcers. 
 
 281 
 
SEN 
 
 SEN 
 
 BEN AC, John, was bom in Gascony, about the 
 close of the seventeenth century. He is stated to have 
 received the degree of doctor at Rheims, and that of 
 bachelor of physic at Paris. He was a man 'of pro- 
 found erudition, united with great modesty; and by 
 his industry acquired much experience. His merits 
 procured him the favour of Louis XV. who appointed 
 him his consulting, and afterward his chief physician, 
 which office he retained till his death in 1770. He was 
 also a member of the Royal Academy of Sciences at 
 Paris, and of the Royal Society of Nancy. He left 
 some works, which will probably maintain a lasting 
 reputation, particularly his treatise on the Structure, 
 Function, and Diseases of the Heart. An edition of 
 Heister’s Anatomy, with some interesting Observa- 
 tions, was published by him when young. A paper 
 on Drowning, in the Memoirs of the Academy of 
 Sciences, refuting certain erroneous opinions respecting 
 the Cause of Death, and the Treatmen founded upon 
 them, is also due to him ; as well as some other minor 
 publications. 
 
 SENE'CIO. ( Sehecio ; from senesco , to grow old : 
 so called because it has a grayish down upon it, like 
 the beard of old men.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Syngenesia; Order, Polygamia su- 
 per jlua. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name also of the groundsel. 
 See Senecio vulgaris. 
 
 Senecio jacob^a. The systematic name of the 
 Jacobcea , of old writers. St. James’s wort. Ragwort. 
 The leaves of this common plant have a roughish, 
 bitter, sub-acrid taste, extremely nauseous. A decoc- 
 tion is said to have been of infinite service in the cure 
 of epidemic camp dysentery. A poultice made of the 
 fresh leaves is said to have a surprising effect in re- 
 moving pains of the joints, and to remove the sciatica, 
 or hip gout, in two or three applications when ever so 
 violent. The root is of an adstringent nature. A de- 
 coction of it was formerly good for wounds and 
 bruises. 
 
 Senecio madraspatanus. See Senecio pseudo- 
 china. 
 
 Senecio pseudo-china. China supposita; Sene- 
 cio madraspat.anus. Bastard China. It grows in 
 Malabar. The root greatly resembles the China root 
 in appearance and qualities. 
 
 Senecio vulgaris. Erigerum; Senecio; Erige- 
 ron. Groundsel. This very common plant is fre- 
 quently applied bruised to inflammations and ulcers, as 
 a refrigerant and antiscorbutic. 
 
 Senecta anguium. The cast skin of a serpent ; its 
 decoction is said to cure deafness. 
 
 SENECTUS. See Age. 
 
 [Seneca oil. See Genessee oil.] 
 
 SE'NEGA. (So called because the Seneca or Sene- 
 gaw Indians use it against the bite of the rattlesnake.) 
 See Polygala senega. 
 
 Senegal gum. See Jllimosa Senegal. 
 
 Senegaw milkwort. See Polygala senega. 
 
 SE'NEKA. See Senega. 
 
 SENGREEN. See Scmpervivum tectorum. 
 
 SE'NNA. (From senna , an Arabian, word, signi- 
 fying acute; so called from its sharp-pointed leaves.) 
 See Cassia senna. 
 
 Senna alexandrina. See Cassia senna. 
 
 Senna italica. Pee Cassia senna 
 
 Senna pauperum. Bastard senna, or milk-vetch. 
 
 Senna scorpium. The scorpion senna. 
 
 Senn® extractum. Extract of senna. 
 
 SENNERTUS, Daniel, was born at Breslaw in 
 1572. He was sent to Wittemberg at the age of twen- 
 ty-one, and exhibited such marks of talent, that every 
 opportunity was afforded him of visiting the other ce- 
 lebrated universities of Germany. On his return in 
 1601, he received the degree of doctor, and the next 
 year was appointed to a professorship of medicine. He 
 distinguished himself greatly by his eloquence and 
 sound knowledge, and his publications concurred in 
 raising his fame, insomuch that he was consulted by 
 patients from all parts of the world ; towards whom 
 he evinced great disinterestedness. The plague pre- 
 vailed seven times at Wittemberg, while he was pro- 
 fessor there, yet he never quitted his post, nor declined 
 bis services, even to the poorest sick ; however, he was 
 at last a victim to that disease in 1637. Sennertus was 
 a voluminous writer, and has been represented by 
 
 some as a mere compiler; but his works are valuable, 
 as containing a full and clear epitome of ancient learn- 
 ing; and besides, display much judgment, and free 
 dom, in criticising their doctrines, which indeed in- 
 volved him in many controversies. He first introduced 
 the study of chemistry at Wittemberg; and in his 
 writings he maintained the propriety of admitting che- 
 mical as well as Galenical theories and remedies into 
 medicine. 
 
 SENSATION. Sensatio. Sensation, or feeling, is 
 the consciousness of a change taking place in any part, 
 from the contact of a foreign body with the extremi- 
 ties of our nerves. The seat of sensation is in the pulp 
 of the nerves. 
 
 The impression produced on any organ by the action 
 of an external body constitutes sensation. This sen- 
 sation, transmitted by nerves to the brain, is perceived, 
 that is, felt by the organ ; the sensation then becomes 
 perception ; and this first modification implies, as must 
 be evident, the existence of a central organ, to which 
 impressions produced on the senses are conveyed. The 
 cerebral fibres are acted on with greater or less force 
 by the sensations propagated by all the senses influ- 
 enced at the same time ; and we could only acquire 
 confused notions of all bodies that produce them, if 
 one particular and stronger perception did not oblite- 
 rate the others, and fix our attention. In this collective 
 state of the mind on the same subject, the brain is weakly 
 affected, by several sensations which leave no trace 
 behind. It is on this principle that, having read a book 
 with great attention, we forget the different sensations 
 produced by the paper and character. 
 
 When a sensation is of short duration, the knowledge 
 we have of it is so w'eak, that soon afterward there 
 does not remain any knowledge of having experienced 
 it. In proportion as a sensation, or an idea, which is 
 only a sensation transformed or perceived by the cere- 
 bral organ, has produced in the fibres of this organ a 
 stronger or weaker impression, the remembrance of it 
 becomes more or less lively and permanent. Thus we 
 have a reminiscence of it, that is, call to mind that we 
 have already been affected in the same manner; a 
 memory , or the act of recalling the object of the sensa- 
 tion with some of its attributes, as colour, volume, &c. 
 
 When the brain is easily excitable, and, at the same 
 time, accurately preserves impressions received, it pos- 
 sesses the power of representing to itself ideas with 
 all their connexions, and all the accessory circum- 
 stances by which they are accompanied, of reproducing 
 them in a certain degree, and of recalling an entire ob- 
 ject, while the memory only gives us an idea of its 
 qualities. This creative faculty is called imagination. 
 When two ideas are brought together, compared, and 
 their analogy considered, we are said to form a judg- 
 ment; several judgments connected together consti- 
 tute reasoning. Besides the sensations that are carried 
 from the organs of sense to the brain, there are others, 
 internal, that seem to be transmitted to it by a kind of 
 sympathetic reaction. It is well known what uneasi- 
 ness the affection of certain organs conveys to the 
 mind, how much an habitual obstruction of the liver is 
 connected with a certain order of ideas ; these internal 
 sensations are the origin of our moral faculties, in the 
 same manner as impressions that are conveyed by the 
 organs of sense are the source of intellectual faculties. 
 We are not on that account to place the seat of the 
 passions of the mind in the viscera ; it is only neces 
 sary to remember that the. appetites, whence arise the 
 passions, reside in their respective organs, and are a 
 phenomenon purely physical, while passion consists, 
 at the same time, in the intellectual exertion. Thus 
 an accumulation of semen in the cavities that are em- 
 ployed as a reservoir for it, excites the appetite for 
 venery, very distinct from the passion of love, although 
 it may be frequently the determinate cause of it. 
 
 The senses may be enumerated under the following 
 heads, viz. the sense of vision, hearing, smelling, 
 tasting, touching. 
 
 SENSIBILITY. Sensibilitas. That action of the 
 brain by which we receive impressions, either from 
 within, or from without. 
 
 “What is said of sensation generally, is applicable 
 to sensibility ; for this reason, we only mention here 
 that this faculty exerts itself in two ways very dif- 
 ferent. In the first, the phenomena happens, unknown 
 to us ; in the second, we are aware of it, we perceive 
 the sensation. It is not enough that a body may act 
 
SEP 
 
 upon one of our senses, that a nerve transmits to the 
 brain the impression which is produced — it is not 
 enough that this organ receive the impression : in order 
 that there may be really a sensation, the brain must 
 perceive the impression received. An impression thus 
 perceived is called, in Ideology , a Perception, or an 
 Idea. 
 
 These two modes of sensibility may be easily verified 
 upon ourselves. For example, it is easy to see that a 
 number of bodies have a continual action upon our 
 senses without our being aware of it : this depends' in 
 a great measure upon habit. 
 
 Sensibility is infinitely variable : in certain persons 
 it is very obtuse ; in others it is very elevated : gene- 
 rally a good organization keeps between the extremes. 
 
 Sensibility is vivid in infancy and youth ; it con- 
 tinues in a degree something less marked until past the 
 age of manhood ; in old age it suffers an evident dimi- 
 nution ; and very old persons appear quite insensible 
 to all the ordinary causes of sensations.” 
 
 All parts possessed of a power of producing a change, 
 so as to excite a sensation, are called sensible; those 
 which are not possessed of this property, insensible. 
 To the insensible parts by nature belong all our fluids, 
 the blood, bile, saliva, &c. and many of the solids, the 
 hair, epidermis, nails, &c. ; but the sensible parts are 
 the skin, eyes, tongue, ear, nose, muscles, stomach, in- 
 testines, &c. 
 
 SENSO'RIUM. The organ of any of the senses. 
 See Cerebrum. 
 
 Sensorium commune. See Cerebrum. 
 
 SENSUS. ( Sensus , ms. m. ; d sentiendo.) The 
 senses are distinguished into external and internal. 
 The external senses are seeing, hearing, tasting, smell- 
 ing, and feeling. The internal, imagination, memory, 
 judgment, attention, and the passions. 
 
 SENTICOSA2. (From sentis, a brier.) The name 
 of an order of plants in Linnams’s Fragments of a 
 Natural Method, consisting of such as resemble the 
 bramble, rose, &c. 
 
 SENTIENT. This term is applied to those parts 
 which are more susceptible of feeling than others, as 
 the sentient extremities of the nerves, &c. 
 
 Sentis caninus. ( Sentis , a thorn ; from its being 
 prickly like a thorn.) See Rosa canina. 
 
 Separato'rium. (From separo , to separate.) An 
 instrument for separating the pericranium from the 
 skull, and a chemical vessel for separating essential 
 parts of liquids. 
 
 SE'PIA. The name of a genus of fish, of the Class, 
 Vernes; Order, Molusca. The cuttle-fish. 
 
 Sepia officinalis. Sepium; Prcecipitans magnum. 
 The cuttle-fish. The systematic name of the fish, the 
 shell of which is a phosphate of lime, and is often 
 mixed into tooth-powders. 
 
 Sepi* os. See Sepia officinalis. 
 
 SEPIARIA5. (From sepes, a hedge.) Thenameof 
 an order of plants in Linnaeus’s Fragmentsof a Natural 
 Method, consisting of woody plants, which form a 
 hedge-like appearance ; the flowers are mostly a thy- 
 mus or panicle. 
 
 'SE'PIUM. See Sepia officinalis. 
 
 SEPTARIA. Ludi helmontii. Spheroidal concre- 
 tions that vary from a few inches to a foot in diameter. 
 When broken in a longitudinal direction, the interior 
 of the mass is observed intersected by a number of fis- 
 sures, sometimes empty, sometimes filled with calcare- 
 ous spar. The body of the concretion is ferruginous 
 marie. From these septaria is manufactured that ex- 
 cellent material for building under water, called Parke’s 
 cement, or Roman cement. 
 
 Septenary years. Climacteric years. A period, or 
 succession of years in human life, at which, important 
 constitutional changes are supposed to take place ; and 
 the end of this period is therefore judged critical. This 
 period is fixed at every seventh year. The grand cli- 
 macteric is fixed at 63, and, passing that time, age, it is 
 considered, may be protracted to 90. So general is this 
 belief, that the passing of 60 generally gives much 
 anxiety to most people. 
 
 SEPT FOIL. See Tormentilla. 
 
 SEPTIC. (Scpticus; from arjiru), to putrefy.) Re- 
 lating to putrefaction. 
 
 SEPTIFO'LIA. (From septem, seven, and folium. 
 a leaf : so named from the number of its leaves.) Co- 
 ralwort, orseptfoil toothwort. 
 
 SEPTINE^RVIA. (From septem , seven, and nervus, 
 
 SER 
 
 a string : so called from the seven strings upon its leaf.) 
 A species of plantain. 
 
 SE'PTUM. A partition. 
 
 Septum cerebelli. A process of the dura mater, 
 dividing the cerebellum perpendicularly into two prin 
 cipal parts. 
 
 Septum cerebri. The falciform process of the dura 
 mater is sometimes so called. See Falciform process. 
 
 Septum cordis. ( Septum ; from sepio, to separate.) 
 The partition between the two ventricles of the heart. 
 
 Septum lucidum. Septum pellucidum. The thin 
 and tender portion of the brain, dividing the lateral 
 ventricles from each other. 
 
 Septum narium. Interseptum. The partition be- 
 tween the nostrils. 
 
 Septum palati. The partition of the palate. 
 
 Septum pellucidum. See Septum lucidum. 
 
 Septum thoracis. See Mediastinum. 
 
 Septum transversum. See Diaphragm. 
 
 SERA'PIAS. (From Serapis. a lascivious idol : so 
 called because it was thought tc promote venery ; or 
 from the testiculated shape of its roots.) The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnoean system. Class, Oy- 
 nandria ; Older, Diandria. 
 
 Serapi'num. The gum-resin sagapenum is some- 
 times so called. See Sagapenum. 
 
 SERAPION, of Alexandria, lived about 280 years 
 before Christ, and is affirmed by Celsus to have been 
 the founder of the empiric sect of physicians; though 
 others have attributed the origin of this sect to Phi- 
 linus. 
 
 SERAPION, John, an Arabian physician who lived 
 between the time of Mesue and Rhazes, towards the 
 middle of the ninth century, and is supposed to have 
 been the first writer on physic in the Arabic language. 
 Haly Abbas describes his writings as containing only 
 the cure of diseases, without any precepts concerning 
 the preservation of health, or relating to surgery : and 
 they are frequently quoted by Rhazes. He often tran- 
 scribes the remarks of Alexander Trallian, with whom 
 the other Arabians appear to be little acquainted. 
 Some confusion appears to exist respecting another Se- 
 rapion, who is supposed to have lived 180 years later, 
 and to have been the author of a work on the Materia 
 Medica, entitled “De Medicamentistam simplicibus, 
 quam compositis in which authors are quoted, much 
 posterior to Rhazes, Avenzoar for instance, so that it 
 must have been written towards the latter part of the 
 eleventh century. 
 
 SERICUM. Silk. A species of hairy pubescence 
 of plants, which consists of a white shining silkiness: 
 hence the leaves of the Potentilla anserina, Alche- 
 rnilla slpina, &c. are called Folia sericea. 
 
 SERl’PHIUM. (Seems to have been applied to this 
 genus on account of the analogy in its habit and foliage 
 with the Artemisia, pontica of Pliny, called by the 
 Greeks SepeQiov. The origin of this name may be 
 traced to Seriphion , or, as it is now called, Scrpho , an 
 island in the iEgean sea, the soil of which is of so dry 
 and sterile a nature, as only to abound in plants of this 
 rough kind.) The name of a genus of plants. Class 
 Syngenesia; Order, Polygamia segrcgata.) Flix-weed. 
 
 SE'RIS. Yepig. Endive. 
 
 SERMOUNTAIN. See Lascrpitium siler. 
 
 SEROUS. (Serosus ; from serum.) Relating to 
 serum. 
 
 Serous apoplexy. See Apoplexia. 
 
 SERPENTA'RIA. ( Serpentaria , e. f. : so called 
 from the resemblance of the roots of the plant which 
 first bore this name to the tail of the rattle-snake.) See 
 Aristolochia serpentaria. 
 
 Serpentaria oallorum. See Arum dracunculus. 
 
 Serpentaria hispanica. The viper’s grass. See 
 Scorzonera hispanica. 
 
 Serpentaria virginiana. See Aristolochia. ser- 
 pentaria. 
 
 SERPENTINE. A hard mineral, of which there 
 are two kinds, the common and precious. The corn 
 mon is of a green colour, and is found in various moun- 
 tains in Scotland and Ireland. Of the precious, there 
 are two species ; the splintery, found in Corsica, and 
 is cut into snuff boxes ; and the conchoidal, which is of 
 a leek green colour. 
 
 Serpentum lignum. See Ophioxylum serpenti - 
 num. 
 
 Serpentum radix. See Ophiorrhiza muvgos. 
 
 SERPI'GO. (From serpo, to creep ; because it 
 
 283 
 
SER 
 
 SES 
 
 creeps on the surface of the skin by degrees.) A ring- 
 worm, or tetter. See Herpes. 
 
 SERPY'LLUM. (From epnu), to creep, or a ser- 
 pendo, by reason of its creeping nature.) See Thymus 
 serpyllum. 
 
 t Serpyllum citratum. See Thymus serpyllum. 
 
 Serpyllum vulgare minus. See Thymus ser- 
 pyllum. 
 
 SERRATA. (From serra , a saw: so called from 
 its serrated leaves.) See Serratula. 
 
 SERRA'TULA. (From serra, a saw: so called 
 from its serrated leaves.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaea'n system. Class, Syngenesia ; 
 Order, Polygamia cequalis. 
 
 Serratula amara. The systematic name of a spe- 
 cies of saw-wort, which is said to cure agues. 
 
 Serratula arvensis. The common creeping way- 
 thistle. Carduus arvensis; Carduus heemorrhoidalis ; 
 Circium arvense. This plant was formerly used in an 
 application to resolve scirrhous tumours, and is now 
 considered useful against piles. 
 
 SERRA'TUS. (From serra , a saw.) Serrated ; a 
 botanical term applied to leaves when the teeth are 
 sharp, and resemble those of a saw, pointing towards 
 the extremity of the leaf, as in Urtica ; and the petals 
 of the Dianthus arboreus, and Cystus polyfolius. 
 
 Some leaves are called duplicato- serrate ; these are 
 doubly serrate, having a series of smaller serratures in- 
 termixed with the larger; as in Campanula trachelium. 
 
 Serratus anticus. See Pectoralis minor. 
 
 Serratus magnus.. (So called from its saw-like 
 appearance.) Serratus major anticus , of Douglas and 
 Cowper. Serratus major , of Winslow ; and Costo 
 basi-scapulaire, of Dumas. This muscle is so named 
 by Albinus. Douglas calls it Serratus major anticus , 
 but improperly, as it is seated at the side, and not at the 
 anterior part of the thorax. It is a broad fleshy muscle, 
 of a very irregular shape, and is in part covered by the 
 subscapularis, pectoralis, and latissimus dorsi. It 
 arises, by fleshy digitations, from the eight superior 
 ribs, and is inserted fleshy into the whole basis of the 
 scapula internally, between the insertion of the rhom- 
 boides, and the origin of the sub-scapularis, being fold- 
 ed, as it were, about the two angles of the scapula. 
 This muscle may easily be divided into two and even 
 three portions. The latter division has been adopted 
 by Winslow. The first of these portions is the thick 
 and short part of the muscle that arises from the first 
 and second ribs, and is inserted into the upper angle of 
 the scapula, its fibres ascending obliquely backwards. 
 The second portion arises from the second rib, behind 
 the origin of the first portion, and likewise from the 
 third and fourth ribs ; this portion is thin and short, 
 and its fibres run nearly in a horizontal direction, to be 
 inserted into the basis of the scapula. The third, and 
 most considerable portion, is that which arises from 
 the fifth, sixth, seventh, and eighth ribs, and is inserted 
 into the lower angle of the scapula. The serratus mag- 
 nus serves to move the scapula forwards, and it is 
 chiefly by the contraction of this muscle that the shoul- 
 der issupported, when loaded with any heavy weight. 
 The ancients, and even many of the moderns, particu- 
 larly Douglas and Cowper, supposed its chief use to be 
 to dilate the thorax, by elevating the ribs ; hut it can 
 only do this when the scapula is forcibly raised. 
 
 Serratus major anticus. 'See Serratus magnus. 
 
 Serratus minor anticus. See Pectoralis minor. 
 
 Serratus posticus inferior. Dorso-lumbo-costal, 
 of Dumas. This is a thin muscle of considerable 
 breadth, situated at the bottom of the back, under the 
 middle part of the latissimus dorsi. It arises by a 
 broad thin tendon, in common with that of the last- 
 mentioned muscle from the spinous processes of the 
 two, and sometimes of the three inferior dorsal verte- 
 brae, and from three, and sometimes four of those of the* 
 lumbar vertebrae. It then becomes fleshy, and, ascend- 
 ing a little obliquely outwards and forwards, divides 
 into three, and sometimes four fleshy slips, which are 
 inserted into the lower edges of the three or four infe- 
 rior ribs, at a little distance from their cartilages. Its 
 use seems to be to pull the ribs downwards, backwards, 
 and outwards. 
 
 Serratus superior posticus. Cervici-dorso-cos 
 tal , of Dumas. This is a small, flat, and thin muscle, 
 situated at the upper part of the back, immediately 
 under the rhomboideus. It arises, by a broad thin 
 tendon, from the lower part of the ligamentum colli, 
 284 
 
 from the spinous process of the last vertebrae of the 
 neck, and the two or three uppermost of the back, and 
 is inserted into the second, third, fourth, and some- 
 times fifth ribs, by as many distinct slips. Its use is to 
 expand the thorax, by pulling the ribs upwards and 
 outwards. 
 
 SERIIULATUS. Minutely serrate : applied to such 
 saw- like edged leaves which have their teeth very fine ; 
 as in Polygonum amphibium. 
 
 Sertula campana. See Trifoliummclilotus. 
 
 ’SE'RUM. (From serus, late ; because it is the re- 
 mainder of the milk, after its better parts have been 
 taken from it.) 
 
 1. Whey. 
 
 2. The yellow and somewhat greenish fluid, which 
 separates from the blood when cold and at rest. See 
 
 Blood. 
 
 Serum aluminosum. Alum whey. 
 
 Serum lactis. Whey. 
 
 SERVETUS, Michael, was born at Villanueva, In 
 Arragon, in 1509. He first studied the law at Tou- 
 louse ; but his attention was drawn to theology by the 
 discussions of the reformers; and as he was disposed 
 to carry his dissent from the church of Rome even to a 
 greater length, he judged it prudent to retire into Swit- 
 zerland, where he published his opinions concerning 
 the Trinity. He afterward went to study physic at 
 Paris, where he took his degree, and then gave mathe- 
 matical lectures, while he followed the profession of a 
 physician : but having quarrelled with the faculty, and 
 his “ Apology” being suppressed by the parliament, he 
 removed to Charlieu, and soon after to Vienna, at the 
 invitation of the archbishop. Here he published a 
 more full account of his religious opinions under a 
 feigned name ; but Calvin, the reformer, in whom he 
 had confided, betrayed him to the magistrates, so that 
 he was thrown into prison, from which, however, he 
 escaped. But as he was passing through Geneva, 
 Calvin, whose treachery he did not suspect, procured 
 his arrest, and a charge of blasphemy and heresy to be 
 brought against him; of which, being found guilty, he 
 was cruelly burnt alive in 1553. Servetus is num- 
 bered among those anatomists who made the nearest 
 approach to the doctrine of the circulation of the blood : 
 in the work already mentioned, which led to his death, 
 the passage of the blood through the lungs is clearly 
 stated. He was a man of great learning and unfeigned 
 piety, and generally admired for his worth and talents, 
 and the discoveries which he made in medicine, as 
 well as other branches of knowledge. 
 
 Service-tree. See Sorbus aucuparia. 
 
 SESAMOID. (Os sesamoideum; from orjoapr), an 
 Indian grain, and aSos, likeness.) This term is ap- 
 plied to the little bones, which, from their supposed 
 general resemblance to the seeds of the sesamum, are 
 called Ossa sesamoidea. They are found at the articu- 
 lation of the great toes, and sometimes at the joints of 
 the thumbs ; now and then we meet with them upon 
 the condyles of the os femoris, at the lower extremity 
 of the fibula, under the os cuboides of the tarsus, &c. 
 They do not exist in the foetus ; but as we advance in 
 life, begin first to appear in a cartilaginous state, and, at 
 length, in adult subjects, are completely ossified. Age 
 and hard labour seem to add to the number and size of 
 these bones, and being most commonly found wherever 
 the tendons and ligaments are most exposed to pressure 
 from the action of the muscles, they are now generally 
 considered by anatomists as the ossified parts of ten- 
 dons and ligaments. These bones are usually smooth 
 and flat on the side of the bone on which they are 
 placed : their upper surface is convex, and, in general, 
 adheres to the tendon that covers it, and of which it 
 may, in some measure, be considered as a part. Al- 
 though their formation seems to be owing toaccidental 
 circumstances ; yet, as the two at the first joint of the 
 great toe are much larger than the rest, and are seldom 
 wanting in an adult, it would seem as if these bones 
 were of some utility; perhaps by removing the ten- 
 dons farther from the centre of motion, and thus in ■ 
 creasing the power of the muscles. The ossa sesa- 
 moidea of the great toe and thumb seem likewise to be 
 of use, by forming a groove for lodging the flexor ten- 
 dons secure from compression. 
 
 Sesamoidal bones. See Sesamoid. 
 
 SE SAMUM. (An Egyptian word.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. 
 
SET 
 
 SHA 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the oriental sesa- 
 mum. See Sesamum orientale. 
 
 Sesamum orientale. Sesamum. The seeds of 
 this plant are in much esteem in South Carolina, where 
 they are called oily grain ; they are made into soups 
 and puddings, after the manner of rice. Toasted over 
 the fire, they are mixed with other ingredients, and 
 stewed into a delicious food. The fresh seed affords 
 a considerable quantity of a warm pungent oil, other- 
 wise not unpalatable. In a year or two the pungency 
 leaves it when the oil is used for salad, &c. The seeds 
 of the Sesamum indicum are used in the same manner. 
 The leaves are also used medicinally in some countries, 
 being of a mucilaginous quality. [See Benne seed and 
 Benne oil. A.] 
 
 SESELI. (Ilapa ra oaoxjai tAXov; because it is 
 salutary for young fawns.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants. Class, Pentan- 
 dria ; Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. An old name of the hart-wort. See Laserpitium 
 siler. 
 
 Seseli creticum. There is great confusion among 
 the species of the seseli. The plant which bears this 
 epithet in the pharmacopoeias is the Tordylium offici- 
 nale , of Linnams. The seeds are said tS be diu- 
 retic. 
 
 Seseli massiliense. See Seseli tortuosum. 
 
 Seseli tortuosum. The systematic name of the 
 hart-wort of Marseilles. Seseli masiliense. The seeds 
 of this plant are directed for medicinal use, and have 
 a warm biting taste, and a greater degree of pungency 
 than those of the Laserpitium. 
 
 SESQ.UI. This word, joined with any number, 
 weight, measure, &c. signifies one integer and a half ; 
 as scsqui granum , a grain and a half. 
 
 SESSILIS. (Sessilis, thatsitteth, as it were.) Ses- 
 sile. This term is applied to many parts of plants, as 
 flowers, leaves, and parts of the fructification, and im- 
 plies that they are without footstalk, flowerstalk, or 
 what often supports them : hence, jlores sessilis , as in 
 Centaurea calciptrapa ; folia sessilia , as in Pinguicula 
 vulgaris; stigma sessile, Tulipagesneriana, &c. 
 
 SETA. (Seta, ce. f.; from x niTa i a bristle.) A. The 
 fruitstalk of mosses, which is either solitary, aggregate, 
 terminal, axillary, or lateral. 
 
 B. A bristle, as applied in botanical language to a 
 hollow, rigid, sharp-pointed pubescence, which either 
 wounds the finger when it is pressed upon it, or gives 
 a very harsh scabrous, or prickly character to the sur- 
 face of the stem, or of the leaves when the finger is 
 rubbed over them. 
 
 Bristles are often arranged into aculei in elementary 
 works, but they have more affinity to hairs. They 
 are simple and compound. 
 
 1. Setce simplices are of two kinds, awl-shaped and 
 spindle-shaped. 
 
 a. The subulate is the most common of the simple 
 bristles; it is slightly curved, and gradually tapering 
 from the base to the apex, which is rigid and very 
 sharp. These bristles, when they all incline in the 
 same direction, produce the scabrous character of some 
 leaves, as in s.ymphitum orientale. A variety of the 
 awl-shaped bristle, found on the stem and branches of 
 the sensitive plant, is barbed on its sides ; and another 
 variety, as exemplified on the leaves of the Bo- 
 rago officinalis , is seated on a vesicular tubercle con- 
 taining a fluid, which is ejected through the bristle 
 when it is compressed, so as to wound the finger, and 
 which being left in the wound excites inflammation 
 in the part. But the sting of the nettle is the best ex- 
 ample of this form of bristle. 
 
 b. The fusiform is, as its name implies, thickest in 
 the centre, and accumulated at each end. It lies pa- 
 rallel to the surface of the leaf, to which it is affixed by 
 a very small footstalk, is hollow, and contains a co- 
 loured liquid, which apparently enters it through the 
 footstalk. This form of bristle is peculiar to the genus 
 Malphigia. 
 
 2. Setce composite. These are almost always solid. 
 The term comprehends two species of bristles, furcalce 
 and fasciculatce. 
 
 a. The forked are, in some instances, merely rigid 
 hair-like bodies terminating in two or three diverging 
 points, as in Thrincia hispida : but in other instances, 
 as the stems and leaves of the hop plant, the stalk of 
 thebristle, which is supported on a firm cellular tubercle, 
 i3 very short, and its forking extremities resemble two 
 
 I flatfish, awl-shaped bristles, pointing in opposite direc- 
 tions. 
 
 b. The fasciculated consist of a number of simple, 
 straight bristles, diverging from a papillary knob ; as in 
 Cactus flagill if ormis. 
 
 There is still another species of pubescence which 
 cannot properly be arranged with the pilus or seta: it 
 is found on a species of house-leek, extending like a 
 very fine thread, stretching from the tip of one leaf to 
 that of another, and resembling so exactly a spider’s 
 web, that the plant has been named Arachnoideum . — 
 Thompson. 
 
 Bristles are also distinguished into erect, as in Leon- 
 todon hirtum ; hamose , as in the pericarp of the Arcti- 
 cum lappa; stellate and plumose. The bristles of 
 plants have received other denominations. 
 
 1. Striga , that variety of the subulate which is seen 
 in Borago officinalis. 
 
 2. ' Hnmus, that which is hooked at its extremity ; as 
 in Galium aperine, Caucalis daucoides, &c. 
 
 3. Glochis when several sharp tooth-like processes 
 are turned back from the apex of the bristle. 
 
 5. Arista, a long bristle proceeding from the husk of 
 grasses ; as in Hordeum vulgare. 
 
 SETACEUM. (From seta, a bristle ; because horse- 
 hairs were first used to keep open the wound.) A se- 
 ton. See Seton. 
 
 SETACEUS. Bristly. Applied to the petals of 
 Trapaeolum majus. 
 
 SETIFORMIS. Setiform : bristly. Applied to the 
 nectary, as that of the Periploea grceca. 
 
 SETON. Setaceum. An artificial ulcer made un- 
 der the skin by means of an instrument called the 
 seton needle, which carries with it a portion of thread 
 or silk, that is moved backwards or forwards, and thus 
 keeps up a constant irritation. 
 
 SETOSUS. Setose : bristly ; applied to the recepta- 
 cle of the Echynops sphaerocephalus, and of Centaurea. 
 
 SETTERWQRT. See Helleborous fcetidus. 
 
 SEVERINUS, Marcus Aurelius, was born in 
 Calabria, in 1580. He graduated at Naples, where he 
 became one of the most celebrated professors in anato- 
 my and surgery. He was, however, somewhat harsh 
 in his practice; and in his work, “De Efficaci Medi- 
 cinal’ condemned his contemporaries for neglecting the 
 use of the cautery, and of the knife, as practised by 
 the ancients. He died in 1656. Many publications 
 were written by him, evincing much boldness and ori- 
 ginality of thought, but too great attachment to para- 
 dox. His treatise on abscesses, in eight books, passed 
 through many editions. He paid considerable atten- 
 tion to comparative anatomy, on which subject some 
 of his works are composed. 
 
 SE'VUM. Suet. See Fat. 
 
 Sevum ceti. See Physeter macrocephalus. 
 
 Sevum ovile. Sevum ovillum. Mutton suet. 
 
 SEXUAL. Appertaining to the sexes. 
 
 Sexual actions. Sexual functions. Those func- 
 tions proper to each sex, by which the species is pro- 
 pagated, as the excretion of semen in men ; menstru- 
 ation, conception, the evolution of the foetus, parturi- 
 tion, &c. in women. 
 
 Sexual organs. See Generation, organs of, Sta- 
 men, and Pistillum. 
 
 Sexual system. See Plants. 
 
 SEYDSCHUTZ. See Scdlitz. 
 
 [SHAD. See Clvpea alosa. A.] 
 
 SHADDOCK. A variety of orange 
 
 SHALLOT. A species of allium. 
 
 SHARP. 1. See Acutus. 
 
 2. Samuel, an able and distinguished surgeon in tne 
 middle of the last century, was a pupil of Cheselden, 
 and afterward studied with great zeal at Paris. He is 
 said to have commenced his profession rather late in 
 life ; nevertheless, after settling in London, and becom- 
 ing surgeon to Guy’s hospital, his genius and assiduity 
 soon procured him great celebrity and extensive prac- 
 tice. He was elected a Fellow of the Royal Society 
 and a Member of the Academy of Surgery at Paris. 
 He contributed to the improvement of his art by two 
 valuable publications, which passed through many edi- 
 tions, and were translated into several foreign lan 
 guages. The first of these was a “Treatise on the 
 Operations of Surgery,” with an Introduction on the 
 Nature and Treatment of Wounds, &c. The other 
 work was entitled “A Critical Inquiry into the pre- 
 sent State of Surgery,” first printed in 1750. 
 
 285 
 
SIL 
 
 sia 
 
 Sharp-pointed dock. See Rumex acutus. 
 
 SHAW, Peter, a physician of considerable reputa- 
 tion in the early part of the last century. His first 
 publication was entitled “New Practice of Physic,” in 
 two volumes, 1726, containing a brief Description of 
 Diseases, and their Treatment. He then published an 
 “ Inquiry into the Virtues of the Scarborough Spa 
 Waters;” and about the same time his “Chemical 
 Lectures,” which was deemed a scientific work, and 
 translated into French. He also edited the Edinburgh 
 Dispensatory ; and gave to the world some other minor 
 publications. 
 
 SHEATH. See Vagina ; and Spatha. 
 
 Sheathing leaves. See Vaginans. 
 
 Shedding-teeth. The primary or milk-teeth. See 
 Teeth. 
 
 SHELL. See Testce preparalce. 
 
 SHERBET. A compound liquor prepared for punch 
 before the spirit is added. 
 
 SHINGLES. See Erysipelas. 
 
 Shistus , argillaceous. Clay-slate. 
 
 SHRUB. 1. A low-bushy tree. 
 
 2. A spirituous liquor composed of the juice of 
 oranges, mixed with brandy and rum. 
 
 SI' AGON. Staywv. The jaw. 
 
 Siagona'gra. (From oiayuv, the jaw, and aypa, a 
 seizure.) The gout in the jaw. 
 
 SIALAGOGUE. (Sialagogus ; from aiaXov, sali- 
 va, and ayu), to expel.) Those medicines are so called, 
 which excite an uncommon flow of saliva : such are 
 mercurial preparations, pyrethrum, &c. They are 
 divided into sialagoga topica, as scilla, nicotiana, pi- 
 per, &c. ; and sialagoga interna, as the various pre- 
 parations of mercury. 
 
 SIBBENS. A disease resembling syphilis. 
 
 SIBERITE. Red tourmaline. 
 
 Sicca' ntia. (From sicco, to dry.) Drying medicines. 
 
 Siccha'sia. (From o-ix%o?, weak, weary.) An un- 
 pleasant lassitude and debility peculiar to women with 
 child. 
 
 Si'cula. (Dim. of sica, a short sword : so called 
 from its dagger-like root.) The beet. 
 
 Sicye'don. (From <wcvos, a cucumber.) A trans- 
 verse fracture like a cucumber broken in two parts. 
 
 Sicyo'ne. (From oikvos,- a cucumber or gourd: so 
 named from its resemblance to a gourd.) A cucurbit. 
 
 SIDERA'TIO. (From sidus , a planet; because 
 it was thought to be produced by the influence of the 
 planets.) An apoplexy ; a blast ; a slight erysipelas. 
 
 SIDE'RIUM. (From mSypos, iron.) An herb so 
 called from its supposed virtues in healing wounds 
 made by iron instruments. 
 
 SIDERUM. Phosphuret of iron. 
 
 SIENITE. Syenite. A compound granular aggre- 
 gated rock, composed of felspar and hornblende, and 
 sometimes quartz and black mica. The hornblende is 
 the characteristic ingredient, and distinguishes it per- 
 fectly from granite, with which it is often confounded ; 
 but the felspar, which is almost always red, and sel- 
 dom inclines to green, forms the most abundant and 
 essential ingredient of the rock. Some varieties con- 
 tain a very considerable portion of quartz and mica, 
 but little hornblende. This is particularly the case 
 with the Egyptian varieties, and henpe these are often 
 confounded with real granite. 
 
 SIGESBE'CKIA. (So named by Linnaeus himself, 
 in memory of his antagonist, Dr. J. G. Siegesbeck, 
 Superintendent of the Physic Garden at Petersburgh, 
 who raised various objections against the sexes of 
 plants.) The name of a genus of plants, Class, Syn- 
 gcnesia ; Order, Polygamia superfi.ua. 
 
 Sigesbeckia orientalis. The systematic name 
 of a plant which is said to be useful in removing 
 strangury, and in calculous diseases, gout, and fluor 
 albus. 
 
 SIGHT. See Vision. 
 
 Sigilla'ta terra. Sealed earth ; a species of bo- 
 lar earth made into cakes. 
 
 SIGI'LLUM. (Diminutive of signum , a sign.) 
 
 Sigillum beat.® Mari a:. Black briony, or Tamus 
 communis. 
 
 Sigillum hermeticum. An hermetic seal, made 
 by closing the end of a glass tube by melting it. 
 
 Sigillum solomonis. (Called Solomon’s seal, be 
 cause it has upon its root the resemblance of an im- 
 pression made by a seal.) See Convallaria pclygo- 
 nutum. 
 
 286 
 
 SIGMOID. (Sigmoides ; from the Greek leltet 
 cnypa, anciently written C, and uSos , a likeness.) Re- 
 sembling the Greek letter sigma. Applied to several 
 parts, as the valves of the heart, the cartilages of the 
 trachea, the semilunar apophysis of the bones, and the 
 flexure or turn of the colon. 
 
 Sigmoide'a flexura. The sigmoid flexure, or turn 
 of the colon. 
 
 Sigmoi'des processus. Valves of the heart. 
 
 Signa critica." Signs of the crisis of disease. 
 
 Signa diagnostica. Diagnostic or distinguishing 
 signs. 
 
 SI'GNUM. A sign: applied to symptoms. See 
 
 Semiotice. 
 
 Si'ler montanum. Common hartwort. See La- 
 ser pitium siler. 
 
 [Silex, resinite. See Halb-opal. A.] 
 
 SI'LICA. ( Selag , Hebrew.) Silex. One of the 
 primitive earths is the principal constituent part of a 
 very great number of the compound earths and stones 
 forming the immense mass of the solid nucleus of the 
 globe. It is the basis of almost all the scintillating 
 stones, such as flint, rock crystal , quartz , agate, calce- 
 dony, jasper, &c. The sand of rivers, and of the sea- 
 shore, chiefly consist of it. It is deposited in vegetable 
 substances forming petrified wood, &c. It is likewise 
 precipitated from certain springs in a stalactical form. 
 It has been discovered in several waters in a state of 
 solution, and is found in many plants, particularly 
 grasses and equlsetums. Professor Davy has proved 
 that it forms a part of the epidermis of these vegeta- 
 bles. It is never met with absolutely pure in nature. 
 
 Properties. — Silica, when perfectly pure, exists in 
 the form of a white powder. It is insipid and inodo- 
 rous. It is rough to the touch, cuts glass, and scratches 
 or Wears away metals. Its specific gravity is about 
 2.66. It is unalterable by the simple combustible bodies. 
 When mixed with water it does not form a cohesive 
 mass. Its moleculae, when diffused in water, are pre- 
 cipitated with the utmost facility. It is not acted on 
 by any acid, except the fluoric. When in a state of 
 extreme division it is soluble in alkalies; fused with 
 them it forms glass. It melts with the phosphoric and 
 boracic acids. It is unchangeable in the air, and unal- 
 terable by oxygen and the rest of the gaseous fluids. It 
 has been considered as insoluble in water, but it ap- 
 pears when in a state of extreme division to be soluble 
 in a minute quantity. 
 
 Method of obtaining Silex. — Silex may be obtained, 
 tolerably pure, from flints, by the following process : 
 Procure some common gun-flints ; expose them in a 
 crucible to a red heat, and then plunge them into cold 
 water ; by this treatment they will become brittle, and 
 easily reducible to powder. Mix them, when pulve- 
 rized, with three or four times their weight of carbo- 
 nate of potassa, and let the mixture be fused, in a dull 
 red heat, in a silver crucible. We shall thus obtain a 
 compound of alkali and silex, called silicious potassa. 
 Dissolve this compound in water, filter the solution, 
 and add to it dilute sulphuric or muriatic acid. An 
 immediate precipitation now ensues, and as long as 
 this continues, add fresh portions of acid. Let the pre- 
 cipitate subside; pour oft' the fluid that floats above it; 
 and wash the precipitate with hot water till it comes 
 off tasteless. This powder when dry is silica. 
 
 In this process the acid added to the solution of flint 
 unites to the potassa, and forms sulphate or mnriate of 
 potassa ; the silicious earth is therefore precipitated. 
 
 It is necessary to add an excess of acid, in order that 
 all the foreign earths which are present may be sepa- 
 rated. 
 
 If the solution of flints be diluted with a great quan- 
 tity of water, as for instance, in the proportion of 24 
 parts to one, and in this state an acid be poured upon 
 it, no perceptible precipitation will ensue ; the silex 
 continues suspended in the fluid, and is invisible on 
 account of its transparency ; but it may be made to 
 appear by evaporating part of the water. 
 
 The solution of flint, on account of its affinity with 
 the carbonic acid, is also in course of time decomposed 
 by mere contact with air. 
 
 ‘ Another method of obtaining silica exceedingly pure 
 is to separate it from fluoric acid. In consequence of 
 Sir H. Davy’s researches on the metallic bases of the 
 alkalies and earths, this earth has ( been recently re- 
 garded as a compound of a peculiar combustible prin 
 ciple with oxygen. If we ignite powdered quartz with 
 
SIL 
 
 SIL 
 
 three parts of pure potassa in a silver crucible, dissolve 
 the fused compound in water, add to the solution a 
 quantity of acid, equivalent to saturate the alkali, and 
 evaporate to dryness, we shall obtain a fine gritty pow- 
 der, which being well washed with hot water, and 
 ignited, will leave pure silica. By passing the vapour 
 of potassium over silica in an ignited tube, Sir H. Davy 
 obtained a dark-coloured powder, which apparently 
 contained silicon, or silicium, the basis of the earth. 
 Like boron and carbon, it is capable of sustaining a 
 high temperature without suffering any change. 
 
 SILICON. The base of silica. 
 
 SILICULA. A pouch, or pod, that is scarcely 
 longer than it is broad. It is, 
 
 1. Orbiculate , in Tklaspi arvense. 
 
 2. Cordate , in Isatis armena. 
 
 3. Obcordate , in Tklaspi bursts partoris , alpestre, 
 and Myagrum perfoliatam. 
 
 4. Lanceolate , in Lepedium alpinum , and Isatis 
 tinctoria. 
 
 5. Angulate , in Myagrum cegyptiacum. 
 
 C. Emarginate, in Jilyssum , and Cochlearia. 
 
 7. Drupaceous , if the membrane is double, soft 
 externally, and hard within ; as in Erucago and 
 Bunias. 
 
 SILIGO. StAtyvtf. Fine wheat or rye. 
 
 SI'LIQ,UA. (From silo , a nose turned up, a hooked 
 nose.) A long, dry, membranaceous pericarpimn, or 
 seed-vessel, of two valves, separated by a linear recep- 
 tacle, along the edges of each of which, the seeds are 
 arranged alternately. The dissepiment is a partition 
 dividing a siliqua and silicula into two loculaments, or 
 cells. Botanists distinguish, 
 
 1. The round pod in Fumaria lutea, and Ckeiran- 
 thus tricus pidatus. 
 
 2 The compressed , with level valves, in Cheiranthus 
 annuus. 
 
 3. The four-edged., in Erysimum ; Cheiranthus ery- 
 simoides, and Brassica orientalis. 
 
 4. Articulate , in Raphanus rapho.nistrum. 
 
 5. The tortulose, which has elevated nodes here and 
 there, in Raphanus sativus. 
 
 6. Rostrate , having the partition very prominent at 
 the apex; as in «S inapis alba. 
 
 Siliqua dulcis. See Ceratonia siliqua. 
 
 Siliqua iiirsuta. See Dolickos pruriens. 
 
 Siliqua'strum. (From siliqua, a pod : named 
 from its pods.) Judas-tree. The Capsicum, or Guinea- 
 pepper, was so termed by Pliny. See Capsicum. 
 
 SILIGUO'S^E. (From siliqua, a pod.) Crucifor- 
 mis. The name of an older of plants in -LinnBeus’s 
 Fragments of a Natural Method, consisting of such as 
 have a siliqua or silicula, the flower tetradynamous 
 and cruciate. 
 
 Soliquosa indica. An American plant ; its juice 
 is alexipharmic. 
 
 SILK-WORM. See Bombyx. 
 
 Silk-worm , acid of. See Bombic acid. 
 
 Si'lphium. ( Zalapli, Arabian.) Asafcetida, or the 
 plant which affords it. 
 
 SILVER. Argentum. This metal is found both 
 native and mineralized, and combined with lead, cop- 
 per, mercury, cobalt, sulphur, arsenic, Sec. The 
 principal ores of this metal are the following : Native 
 silver; antimoniated silver; sulphuret of silver; 
 sulphuretted oxide of silver and antimony ; muriate of 
 silver ; native oxide of silver, See. It is found in dif- 
 ferent parts of the earth. The mines of the Erzge- 
 biirge or the metalliferous rocks of Mexico and Potosi, 
 Bohemia, Norway, Transylvania, &c. are the richest. 
 
 Native silver possesses all the properties of this 
 metal, and it appears in series of octahedra inserted in 
 one another ; in small capillary flexible threads in- 
 twined together ; in plates; or in masses. The colour 
 of native silver is white, often tarnished. Silver al- 
 loyed v/ith gold forms the aturif erous native silver ore. 
 The colour of this ore is a yellowish white. It has 
 much metallic lustre. The antimoniated silver ore 
 belongs to this class. Silver, combined with sulphur, 
 forms the sulphuretted oxide of silver , or vitreous 
 silver ore. This ore occurs in masses, sometimes in 
 threads, and sometimes crystallized in cubes or regular 
 < ctahedra. Its colour is dark bluish gray, inclined to 
 black. Its fracture is uneven, and its lustre metallic. 
 It issoftenough to be cut with a knife. It is sometimes 
 found alloyed with antimony (gfay silver ore;. Silver 
 united with muriatic acid foimsthe corneous silver ore 
 
 0 muriate of silver ), which appears under differenf 
 colours and shapes. Silver united to oxygen consti- 
 tutes the calif or m silver ore, of which there are several 
 varieties. The colour of these ores is a lead gray, or 
 grayish black. They occur massive, disseminated, and 
 crystallized. 
 
 Germany, and other countries of Europe, but more 
 especially Peru and Mexico in South America, contain 
 the principal silver mines. There are, however, silver 
 mines in Ireland, Norway, France, and many other 
 parts in the world. 
 
 Method of obtaining silver. — Different methods are 
 employed in different countries to extract silver from 
 its ores. In Mexico, Peru, Sec. the mineral is pounded, 
 roasted, washed, and then triturated with mercury 
 in vessels filled with water. A mill is employed to 
 keep the whole in agitation. The silver combines by 
 that means with the mercury. The alloy thus obtained 
 is afterward washed, to separate any foreign matters 
 from it, and then strained and pressed through leather 
 This being done, heat is applied to drive off the mer- 
 cury from the silver, which is then melted and cast into 
 bars or ingots. 
 
 In order to extract silver from sulphuretted or vit- 
 reous silver ore, the mineral is roasted, and then melted 
 with lead and borax, or some other flux to assist the 
 fusion. By the first operation the sulphur is volatilized, 
 and by the second the silver is obtained, though for 
 the most part alloyed with other metals, from which 
 it is separated by cupellation, or fusion with lead or 
 bismuth. 
 
 “ Silver is the whitest of all metals, considerably 
 harder than gold, very ductile and malleable, but less 
 malleable than gold ; for the continuity of its parts 
 begins to break when it is hammered out into leaves 
 of about the hundred and sixty thousandth of an inch 
 thick, which is more than one- third thicker than gold 
 leaf; in this state it does not transmit the light. Its 
 specific gravity is from 10.4 to 10.5. It ignites be- 
 fore melting, and requires a strong heat to fuse it. The 
 heat of common furnaces is insufficient to oxidize it; 
 but the heat of the most powerful burning lenses 
 vitrifies a portion of it, and causes it to emit fumes \ 
 which when received on a plate of gold, are found to 
 be silver in the metallic state. It has likewise been 
 partly oxidized by twenty successive exposures to the 
 heat of the porcelain furnace at Sevres. By passing a 
 strong electric shock through a silver wire, it may be 
 converted into a black oxide ; and by a powerful gal- 
 vanic battery, silver leaf may be made to burn with a 
 beautiful green light. Lavoisier oxidized it by the 
 blow-pipe and oxygen gas; and a fine silver wire 
 burns in the kindled united stream of oxygen and 
 hydrogen gases. The air alters it very little, though it 
 is disposed to obtain a thin purple or black coating 
 from the sulphureous vapours which are emitted from 
 animal substances, drains, or putrifying matters. 
 This coating, after a long series of years, has been ob- 
 served to scale off from images of silver exposed in- 
 churches; and was found, on examination, to consist 
 of silver united with sulphur. 
 
 There seems to he only one oxide of silver, which is 
 formed either by intense ignition in an open vessel y 
 when an olive-coloured glass is obtained ; or by adding 
 a solution of caustic barytes to one of the nitrate oF 
 silver, and beating the precipitate to dull redness. Sir 
 H. Davy found that 100 of silver combined with 7.3 of 
 oxygen in the above oxide; arid if we suppose it to - 
 consist of a prime equivalent of each constituent, we 
 shall have 13.7 for the prime of silver. Silver leaf 
 burned’ with a voltaic battery, affords the same olive- 
 coloured oxide. 
 
 Silver combines with chlorine, when the metal is ; 
 heated in contact with the gas. This chloride is, how- 
 ever, usually prepared by adding muriatic acid or 
 a muriate, to nitrate of silver. It has been long knowrr 
 by the name of luna-cornea, or horn silver,, because 
 though a white powder, as it falls down from the 
 nitrate solution, it fuses at a moderate heat, and forms 
 a homy-looking substance when it cools. It consists 
 of 13.875 silver -f- 4.5 chlorine. 
 
 The sulphuret of silver is a brittle substance, of a 
 black colour and metallic lustre. It is formed by heat- 
 ing to redness thin plates of silver stratified witii sul- 
 phur. It consists of 13.875 silver + 2 sulphur. 
 
 Silver is soluble in the sulphuric acid when concen- 
 trated and boiling, and the metal in a state of division* 
 
 987 
 
SIL 
 
 SIN 
 
 The muriatic acid does not act upon it, but the nitric 
 acid, if somewhat dilated, dissolves it with great ra- 
 pidity, and with a plentiful disengagement of nitrous 
 gas ; which, during its extrication, gives a blue or green 
 colour to the acid, and entirely disappears if the silver 
 made use of be pure; if it contain copper, the solu- 
 tion remains greenish ; and if the acid contain either 
 sulphuric or muriatic acid, these combine with a por- 
 tion of the silver, and form scarcely soluble compounds, 
 which fall to the bottom. If the silver contain gold, 
 this metal separates in blackish-coloured flocks. 
 
 The nitric acid dissolves more than half its weight 
 of silver ; and the solution is very caustic, that is to 
 say, it destroys and cofrodes animal substances very 
 powerfully. 
 
 The solution of silver, when fully saturated, deposites 
 thin crystals as it cools, and also by evaporation. 
 These are called lunar nitre , or nitrate of silver. A 
 gentle heat is sufficient to fuse them, and drive oft' their 
 water of crystallization. In this situation the nitrate, 
 or rather subnitrate, for the heat drives off part of the 
 acid, is of a black colour, may be cast into small sticks 
 in a mould, and then forms the lapis infernahs, or 
 lunar caustic used in surgery. A stronger heat decom- 
 poses nitrate of silver, the acid flying off, and the silver 
 remaining pure. It is obvious that, for the purpose of 
 forming the lunar caustic, it is not necessary to suffer 
 the salt to crystallize, but that it may be made by eva- 
 porating the solution of silver at once to dryness; and 
 as soon as the salt is fused, and ceases to boil, it may be 
 poured out. The nitric acid driven off from nitrate of 
 silver is decomposed, the products being oxygen and 
 nitrogen. 
 
 The sulphate of silver, which is formed by pouring 
 sulphuric acid into the nitric solution of silver, is 
 sparingly soluble in water : and on this account forms 
 crystals, which are so small, that they compose a white 
 powder. The muriatic acid precipitates from nitric 
 acid the saline compound called luna-cornea, or horn- 
 silver ; which has been so distinguished, because, 
 when melted and cooled, it forms a semitransparent 
 and partly flexible mass, resembling horn. It is sup- 
 posed that a preparation of this kind has given rise to 
 the accounts of malleable glass. This effect takes place 
 with aqua regia, which acts strongly on silver, but 
 precipitates it in the form of muriate, as fast as it is 
 dissolved. 
 
 If any salt with base of alkali, containing the muriatic 
 acid, be added to the nitric solution of silver, the same 
 effect takes place by double affinity ; the alkaline base 
 uniting with the nitric acid, and the silver falling down 
 in combination with the muriatic acid. 
 
 Sulphur combines very easily with silver, if thin 
 plates imbedded in it, be exposed to a heat sufficient to 
 melt the sulphur. The sulphuret is of a deep violet 
 colour, approaching to black, with a degree of metallic 
 lustre, opake, brittle, and soft. It is more fusible than 
 silver, and this in proportion to the quantity of sulphur 
 combined with it. A strong heat expels part of the 
 sulphur. 
 
 Sulphuretted hydrogen soon tarnishes the surface of 
 polished silver, and forms on it a thin layer of sul- 
 phuret. 
 
 The alkaline sulphurets combine with it by heat, and 
 form a compound, soluble in water. Acids precipitate 
 sulphuret of silver from this solution. 
 
 Phosphorus left in a nitric solution of silver, becomes 
 •covered with the metal in a dendritic form. By boil- 
 ing this becomes first white, then a light black mass, 
 and is ultimately converted into a light brown phos- 
 phuret. The best method of forming a phosphuret of 
 silver is Pelletier’s, which consists in mixing phos- 
 phoric acid and charcoal with the metal, and exposing 
 the mixture to heat. 
 
 Most metallic substances precipitate silver in the 
 metallic state from its solution. 
 
 Silver unites with gold by fusion, and forms a pale 
 alloy, as has been already mentioned in treating of that 
 metal. With platina it forms a hard mixture, rather 
 yellower than silver itself, and of difficult fusion. 
 
 Silver very readily combines with mercury. A very 
 sensible degree of heat is produced, when silver leaf 
 and mercury are kneaded together in the palm of the 
 hand. With lead it forms a soft mass, less sonorous 
 than pure silver. With copper it becomes harder and 
 more sonorous, at the same time that it remains suf- 
 ficiently ductile : this mixture Is used in the British 
 288 
 
 coinage. 12A parts of silver, alloyed with one of cop* 
 per, form the compound called standard silver. The 
 mixture of silver and iron has been little examined. 
 With tin it forms a compound, which, like that of gold 
 with the same metal, has been said to be brittle, how- 
 ever small the proportion ; though there is probably as 
 little foundation for the assertion in the one case as in 
 the other. With bismuth, arsenic, zinc, and antimony, 
 it forms brittle compounds, [t does not unite with 
 nickel. The compound of silver and tungsten, in the 
 proportion of two of the former to one of the latter, was 
 extended under the hammer during a few strokes ; but 
 afterward split in pieces. 
 
 The uses of silver are well known : it is chiefly ap- 
 plied to the forming of various utensils for domestic 
 use, and as the medium of exchange in money. Its 
 disposition to assume a black colour by tarnishing, and 
 its softness, appear to be the chief objection to its use 
 in the construction of graduated instruments for astro- 
 nomical and other purposes, in which a good white 
 metal would be a desirable acquisition. The nitrate 
 of silver, besides its great use as a caustic, has been 
 employed as a medicine.” 
 
 SILVER-WEED. See Potentilla anserina. 
 
 SIMAROU'BA. (A patronymic name of America.) 
 See Quassia simarouba. 
 
 Si mile lapis. See Bezoar simice. 
 
 Simple affinity. See Affinity simple. 
 
 Simple attraction. See Affinity simple . 
 
 Simple leaf. See Leaf. 
 
 Simple substance. See Element. 
 
 SIMPLEX. Simple : applied very generally in 
 every department of nature to designate that which is 
 not compound. 
 
 Simplex oculcs. A bandage for the eye. 
 
 SIN APE. See Sinapis. 
 
 SINAPEL/E'UM. (From civam, mustard, and 
 ehatov, oil.) Oil of mustard. 
 
 SINA'PI. See Sinapis. 
 
 SINA'PIS. (On viva tov; aura?, because it hurts 
 the eyes.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Tetr adynamia ; Order, Sili- 
 quosa. Mustard. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the black mustard. 
 
 See Sinapis nigra. 
 
 Sinapis alba. The systematic name of the white 
 mustard plant, which is directed for medicinal use in tlia 
 Edinburgh pharmacopoeia. It is somewhat less pun- 
 gent than the black species. See Sinapis nigra. 
 
 Sinapis nigra. The systematic name of the com- 
 mon black mustard. J\Tapus ; Eruca ; Sinape ; Si 
 napi. Common black mustard. Sinapis — siliquis 
 
 glabris racemo appressis, of Linnaeus. The seeds of 
 this species of mustard, which are directed by the Lon- 
 don College, and those of the Sinapis alba, which are 
 preferred by that of Edinburgh, manifest no remark- 
 able difference to the taste, nor in their effects, and 
 therefore, answer equally well for medicinal and culi 
 nary purposes. They have an acrid pungent taste, 
 and, when bruised, this pungency shows its volatility 
 by powerfully affecting the organs of smell. Mustard 
 is considered as capable of promoting appetite, assist 
 ing digestion, attenuating viscid juices, and, by stimu 
 lating the fibres, it proves a general remedy in paralytic 
 affections. Joined to its stimulant qualities, it fre- 
 quently, if taken in considerable quantity, opens the 
 body, and increases the urinary discharge, and hence il 
 has been found useful in dropsical complaints. Exter- 
 nally, flower of mustard is frequently used mixed with 
 vinegar, as a stimulant or sinapism. 
 
 SINAPI'SMUS. Sinapismum; Cataplasma sina- 
 pios. A sinapism or mustard poultice. A term given 
 to a mixture of mustard and vinegar in form of poultice, 
 generally applied to the calvesof the legs, or 60 les of the 
 feet, as a stimulant, and employed in low states of 
 fevers and other diseases, and intended to supercede 
 the use of a blister. See Cataplasma sinapis. 
 
 SINA'PIUM. (From atvam, mustard.) An in 
 fusion or decoction of mustard-seed. 
 
 SI NCIPUT. The forepart of the head. See Caput.. 
 
 SI'NE PARI. Several muscles, veins, arteries, 
 &c. are so called which are without a fellow. See 
 Azygos. 
 
 Single elective attraction. See Affinity simple. 
 
 SINGU'LTUS. Lygrnos. The hiccough. A con- 
 vulsive motion of the diaphragm and parts adjacent. ( 
 
 SINUATUS. Sinuated: applied to leaves which 
 
SKI 
 
 SIU 
 
 are cut into rounded or wide openings ; as in Statice 
 sinuata. 
 
 SI'NUS. 1. A cavity or depression. 
 
 2. In surgery it means a long, narrow, hollow track, 
 leading from some abscess, diseased bone, &c. 
 
 3. The veins of the dura mater are termed sinuses. 
 They are several in number, the principal of which are, 
 1. The longitudinal sinus, which rises anteriorly 
 from the crista galii, ascends and passes between the 
 two lamina) of the falciform process to w'here this pro- 
 cess ends. It then opens mto, 2. 7 'wo lateral sinuses, 
 distinguished into right and left, which lie in the cru- 
 cial spine of the os occipitis : 3. The inferior longitu- 
 dinal, which is a small sinus situated at the acute in- 
 ferior margin of the falx. 
 
 Sinus cox®. The acetabulum. 
 
 Sinus gen.® tituitarius. See Antrum of High- 
 more. 
 
 Sinus lateral. See Lateral sinuses. 
 
 Sinus longitudinalis. See Longitudinal sinus. 
 
 Sinus maxillaris. See Antrum of Highmore. 
 
 Sinus muliebris. The vagina. 
 
 Sinus ven® portarum. The entrance into the 
 liver. 
 
 Si'philis. See Syphilis. 
 
 SIPHO'NIA. (From otijxnv, a pipe; alluding to the 
 uses made of the exudation of the tree, called Indian 
 rubber.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, Moncccia ; Older, Monadelphia. 
 
 Siphonia elastica. The systematic name of the 
 elastic resin-tree. See Caoutchouc. 
 
 SIItl'ASIS. (From mpos, a cavity.) An inflamma- 
 tion of the brain peculiar to children, and attended 
 with a hollowness of the eyes and depression of the 
 fontanella. 
 
 Si'rium myrtifolium. The systematic name of 
 the tree which is supposed by some to afford the yellow 
 saunders. See Santalum album. 
 
 SI'SA RUM. (Sisa, Hebrew.) Siser or skirret. See 
 Siam sis arum. 
 
 SI'SER. See Slum sisarum. 
 
 Sl'SON. (Znr wv. A name adopted by Dioscorides.) 
 The name of a genus of plants. Class, Pentandria, 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Sison ammi. 'The systematic name of the plant 
 which affords the ammi verum of the shops. The 
 seeds of this plant, Sison — foliis tripinnatis , radicali- 
 bus linearibus. caulinis setaceis stipularibus longio- 
 ribus, of Linnaeus, have a grateful smell, somewhat 
 like that of origanum, and were formerly administered 
 as a carminative. 
 
 SISY MBRIUM. (From ourvSos, fringe : so named 
 from its fringed roots.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linmcan system. Class, Tetr adynamia ; Order, 
 Siliquosa. 
 
 Sisymbrium nasturtium. The systematic name 
 of the water-cress. Nasturtium aquaticum ; Laver 
 odoratum; C’ralevce slum ; Cressi ; Cardamines. Water- 
 cress. This indigenous plant, Sisymbrium — siliquis 
 declinatis , foliis pinnatis, foliolis subcordatis, of 
 Linnaius, grows plentifully in brooks and stagnant 
 waters. The leaves have a moderately pungent taste, 
 emit a quick penetrating smell, like that of mustard- 
 seed, but much weaker. Water-cresses obtain a place 
 in the Materia Medica, for their antiscorbutic quali- 
 ties, which have been long very generally acknowledged 
 by physicians. The most pleasant way of administer- 
 ing them is in form of a salad. 
 
 Sisymbrium sophia. The systematic name of the 
 herb sophia. Sophia chirurgorum. This plant is now 
 almost banished from practice. It was formerly in high 
 estimation in the cure of wounds. It has been given 
 internallv in hysterical affections and uterine haemor- 
 rhages, and the seeds are said to be efficacious in de- 
 stroying intestinal worms. 
 
 StTIOLOGY. (Sitiologia : from ai^os, aliment, 
 and Xoyos, a. discourse or treatise.) A doctrine or trea- 
 tise on aliment. 
 
 SI'UM. (From aeiou, to move ; from its agitation in 
 water. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 ntean system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the creeping water- 
 parsnip. 
 
 Sium aromaticum. The amomum is sometimes so 
 called. 
 
 Sium ninsi. The systematic name of the plant, the 
 root of which is called radix ninsi; Ninzin: Nindsin. 
 
 Cc c 
 
 This root was long supposed to be the same as ginseng 
 It now appears, however, to be the produce of this plant. 
 It possesses similar, though weaker properties, than 
 ginseng. 
 
 Sium nodiflorum. The systematic name of the 
 creeping water-parsnip. This plant was admitted into 
 the Loudon pharmacopoeia in the character of an anti* 
 scorbutic. It is not nauseous, and children take it rea* 
 dily if mixed with milk. 
 
 Sium sisarum. The siser or skirret. The root of 
 this plant is eatable, but now out of use, though culti- 
 vated in the days of Gerarde and Parkinson. Its flavour 
 is said to be aromatic, with a sweetness not acceptable 
 to every palate, and of a flatulent and indigestible? 
 quality. 
 
 SKELETON. ( Sceletus , from aKtfkar, to dry.) 
 Sceleton. When the bones of the body are preserved 
 in their natural situation, and deprived of the flesh, the 
 assemblage is called a skeleton. See Bone. 
 
 Skeleton, artificial. The assemblage of all the 
 bones of the animal, when hung in their respective 
 situations by means of wire. See Bone. 
 
 Skeleton, natural. A skeleton is so termed in 
 opposition to an artificial one, when the bones are re- 
 tained in their proper places by means of their natural 
 ligaments. 
 
 SKIN. A cpjus. Pellis; Cutis. The skin, thoagh? 
 apparently a simple membrane, is in reality laminated, 
 consisting of several subdivisions ; the outermost lamina 
 is termed with us scarf skin, or cuticle ; the second has* 
 no English name, is known only to anatomists, and is 
 called reie mucosum. After these two are removed, We 
 come to, as is commonly thought, the surface of the skin 
 itself. 
 
 When a blister has been applied to the skin of a ne- 
 gro, if it has not been very stimulating, in twelve hours 
 after a thin transparent grayish membrane is raised? 
 under which we find a fluid. This membianeis the 
 cuticle or scarf skin. When this, with the fluid, is re- 
 moved, the surface under them appears black ; but if 
 the blister had been very stimulating, another mem- 
 brane, in which this black colour resides, would also 
 have been raised with the cuticle. This is the rete 
 mucosum, which is itself double, consisting of another 
 gray transparent membrane, and of a black web, very 
 much resembling the nigrum pigmenlum of the eye. 
 When this membrane is removed, the surface of the 
 true skin (as has hitherto been believed) comes in view, 
 and is white, like that of a European. The rete mu~ 
 cosum gives the colour to the skin ; is black in the Ne- 
 gro ; white, brown, or yellowish, in the European. The 
 reason why this membrane is black in the Negro, is, 
 perhaps, that his body may be better able to defend itself 
 against the sun’s rays, and that the heat may be pre- 
 vented from penetrating. The intention of a similar 
 membrane behind the retina in the eye, appears to be 
 not only that of absorbing the superfluous rays of light, 
 but, like the amalgam behind the looking-glass, it mav 
 enable the retina to reflect the rays, in order to perfect 
 vision. It is not very improbable that some such pur- 
 pose, as enabling the cuticle to reflect the sun’s rays in 
 those warm climates, where the inhabitants originally 
 go naked, may be the intention of nature, in giving 
 them the black membrane. Perhaps, too, the circum- 
 stance of the countenance becoming brown, when ex- 
 posed to the sun’s rays in summer, in our own climate, 
 may be a process of nature to defend herself against the 
 access of external heat into the body. 
 
 Both cuticle and rete mucosum send innumerable pro- 
 cesses into the pores of the true skin. The process of 
 the rete mucosum is always within that of the cuticle, 
 and in contact with the sides of the pore, as formed by 
 the true skin. These processes are remarkable in the 
 cuticle and rete mucosum of the elephant, some of them 
 are almost an inch long ; the cuticle, or rete mucosum , 
 or a membrane very similar, having the same proper 
 ties with these, appears to be also continued into the 
 inside of the mouth, over the tongue, internal surface 
 of the lungs, oesophagus, stomach, and intestinal tube. 
 In most of the last-named parts, the cuticle, however, 
 forms sheaths for villi, and not processes which line 
 pores. On viewing the surface of the skin, even with 
 the naked eye, we find it porous ; more so in some places 
 than in others ; and the pores are also larger in some 
 part3 than others. Some of these pores are ducts of 
 sebaceous glands, and others serve not only to transmit 
 hairs, but, it is supposed, the greatest part of the per 
 
SLE 
 
 Epirable matter itself. Absorption on the skin also, in 
 all probability, begins on the sides of these pores. They 
 are particularly remarkable about the inouth, nose, 
 palms of the hands, soles of the feet, external ear, 
 scalp, mons veneris , and around the nipple in women. 
 
 The skin itself was given to man not only for feeling 
 in a general sense, but for perspiration, absorption, and 
 particularly for touch , in which he excels all other ani- 
 mals, and which resides principally in the tips of the 
 fingers. He was intended for examining, reasoning, 
 forming a judgment, and acting accordingly ; he was 
 fitted by this sense to examine accurately the properties 
 of surrounding bodies, not capable of being examined 
 by his other senses. This, among other reasons, was 
 one why he was made erect, that the point of his fin- 
 gers should not be made callous, or less sensible, by 
 walking on them. 
 
 When carefully dissected off and separated from all 
 adventitious matter in a middle-sized man, the skin 
 weighs about four pounds and a half. 
 
 The skin of human bodies is always of a white colour, 
 in the dead body, let the colour of the rete mucosum be 
 what it may ; it is extremely full of pores, and ex- 
 tremely vascular ; a child in full vigour comes into the 
 world from this circumstance, scarlet ; it is endowed 
 with intense sensibility. Almost all the pain, in the 
 different operations of surgery, is past when we have 
 divided the skin. Some parts of the skin have more 
 feeling than others; the lips, for example, as Haller 
 says, “ ad basia destinata." The glans clitoridis, and 
 the glans penis , with a similar intention ; there, though 
 the nerves are not so large as in some other parts, they 
 are longer, more numerous, and endowed with more 
 exquisite feeling ; but where the common offices of life 
 merely are intended, the marks of superior feeling or 
 touch, in the skin, are the projections, above the com- 
 mon surface, of those packets of arteries, veins, and 
 absorbents, called villi. The nerves are there not only 
 also longer, but larger, as in the points of the fingers and 
 toes. 
 
 We are not certain that the skin is muscular, but it 
 has properties very like those of muscle ; it contracts, 
 relaxes, and even vibrates in some places, on certain 
 occasions. Tt is extremely distensible ; the skin of the 
 pcrinteum lias stretched in labour from a quarter of an 
 inch to six inches. It is also extremely elastic, and in- 
 stantly after labour has returned again to the original 
 quarter of an inch ; it is thickest on those parts intend- 
 ed by nature to bear weight or pressure ; of course it is 
 thickest on the back, on the soles of the feet, and palms 
 of the hands. It is thinner on the forepart of the body, 
 on the insides of the arms and logs, and where its sur- 
 faces touch opposite surfaces. It is extremely thin on 
 the lips, and allows the colour of the blood to shine 
 through it. It is also extremely thin on the glans penis 
 in men, glans clitoridis in women, and on the inside 
 of the labia pudendi. Skin dried and dressed is ex- 
 tremely strong and durable, and therefore employed in 
 making harness for horses, clothing for men, and a va- 
 riety of other purposes. 
 
 Skin, scarf. See Cuticle , and Skin. 
 
 SKINK. See Scincus. 
 
 SKORODITE. An arsenate of iron, without cop- 
 per, of a green colour, found in quartz and homstone 
 in primitive rocks in Saxony. 
 
 SKULL. Cranium. The skull, or that bony box 
 which contains the brain. It forms the forehead, and 
 every part of the head, except the face. It consists of 
 eight bones, namely, one os frontis, one os occipitis, one 
 os sphenoides, one os ethmoideum, two ossa tempora- 
 lia, and two ossa parietalia. 
 
 [Skunk cabbage. See Dracontium. A.] 
 
 Slaters. See Oniscus asellus. 
 
 SLEEP. Somnus. That state of the body in which 
 the internal and external senses and voluntary motions 
 are not exercised. The end and design of sleep is both 
 to renew, during the silence and darkness of the night, 
 the vital energy which has been exhausted through the 
 day, and to assist nutrition. 
 
 “ When the time of being awake has continued for 
 sixteen or eighteen hours, we have a general feeling of 
 fatigue and weakness f our motions become more diffi- 
 cult, our senses lose their activity, the mind becomes 
 confused, receives sensations indistinctly, and governs 
 muscular contraction with difficulty. We recognise, 
 by these signs, the necessity of sleep ; we choose such 
 a position as can be preserved with little effort ; we 
 
 SLE 
 
 seek obscurity and silence, and sink into the arms of 
 oblivion. 
 
 The man who slumbers loses successively the use of 
 his senses. The sight first ceases to act by the closing 
 of the eyelids, the smell becomes dormant only after 
 the taste, the hearing after the smell, and the touch 
 after the hearing : the muscles of the limbs, being 
 relaxed, cease to act before those that support the 
 head, and these before those of the spine. In propor- 
 tion as these phenomena proceed, the respiration be- 
 comes slower and more deep ; the circulation dimi- 
 nishes ; the blood proceeds in greater quantity to the 
 head ; animal heat sinks ; the different secretions be- 
 come less abundant. Man, although plunged in this 
 sopor, has not, however, lost the feeling of his existence ; 
 he is conscious of most of the changes that happen in 
 him, and which are not without their charms ; ideas, 
 more or less incoherent, succeed each other in his mind ; 
 he ceases, finally, to be sensible of existence: he is 
 asleep. 
 
 During sleep, the circulation and respiration are re- 
 tarded, as well as the different secretions, and, in conse- 
 quence, digestion becomes less rapid. 
 
 I know not on what foundation the most part of au- 
 thors say that absorption alone acquires more energy. 
 Since the nutritive functions continue in sleep, it is evi- 
 dent that the brain has ceased to act, only with regard 
 to muscular contraction, and as an organ of intelligence ; 
 and that it continues to influence the muscles of respi- 
 ration, the heart, the arteries, the secretions, and nu- 
 trition. 
 
 Sleep is profound when strong excitants are neces- 
 sary to arrest it ; it is light when it ceases easily. 
 
 Sleep, such as it has been described, is perfect, that 
 is, it results from the suspension of the action of the 
 relative organs of life, and from the diminution of the 
 action of the nutritive functions ; but it is not extraor- 
 dinary for some of the relative organs of life to preserve 
 their activity during sleep, as it happens when one sleeps 
 standing; it is also frequent for one or more of the senses 
 to remain awake, and transmit the impressions which 
 it perceives to the brain ; it is still more common for the 
 brain to take cognizance of different internal sensations 
 that are developed during sleep, as wants, desires, pain, 
 &c. The understanding itself may be in exercise in 
 man during sleep, either in an irregular and incoherent 
 manner, as in most dreams, or in a consequent and re- 
 gular manner, as it happens in some persons happily 
 organized. 
 
 The turn which the ideas assume during sleep, oi 
 the nature of dreams, depends much on the slate of the 
 organs. If the stomach is overcharged with indigested 
 food, the respiration difficult on account of position, or 
 other causes, dreams are painful, fatiguing ; if hunger 
 is felt, the person dreams of eating agreeable food ; if 
 it is the venereal appetite, the dreams are erotic, &c. 
 The character of dreams is no less influenced by ha- 
 bitual occupations of the mind ; the ambitious dream 
 of success or disappointment, the poet makes verses, 
 the lover sees his mistress, See. It is because the judg- 
 ment is sometimes correctly exercised in dreams, with 
 regard to future events, that in times of ignorance the 
 gift of divination was attributed to them. 
 
 Nothing is more curious in the study of sleep than 
 the history of sleep-walkers. 
 
 Those individuals being first profoundly asleep, rise 
 all at once, dress themselves, see, hear, speak, employ 
 their hands with ease, perform certain exercises, write, 
 compose, then go to bed, and preserve, when they 
 awake, no recollection of what happened to them. 
 What difference is there, then, between a sleep-walker 
 of this kind, and a man awake l A very evident dif- 
 ference, — the one is conscious of his existence, and the 
 other is not. 
 
 Many hypotheses have been offered on the proximate 
 cause of sleep, as the depression of the laminae of the 
 cerebrum, the afflux of blood to the brain, &c. Sleep, 
 which is the immediate effect of the laws of organiza- 
 tion, cannot depend on any physical cause of this 
 kind. Its regular return is one of the circumstances 
 that contributes the most to the preservation of health ; 
 its suppression, even for a short time, is often attended 
 with serious inconvenience, and in no case can it be 
 carried beyond certain limits. 
 
 The ordinary duration of sleep is variable ; generally, 
 it is from six to eight hours. Fatigue of the muscular 
 system, strong exertions of the mind, lively and multi- 
 
SME 
 
 SME 
 
 plied sensations, prolong it, as well as habits of Idle- 
 ness, the immoderate use of wine, and of too strong 
 aliments. Infancy and youth, whose life of relation is 
 very active, have need of longer repose. Riper age, 
 more frugal of time, and tortured with cares, devotes 
 to it but a small portion. Very old people present two 
 opposite modifications ; either they are almost always 
 slumbering, or their sleep is very light ; but the reason 
 of this latter is not to be found in the foresight they 
 have of their approaching end. 
 
 By uninterrupted peaceable sleep, restrained within 
 proper limits, the powers are restored, and the organs 
 recover the facility of action ; but if sleep is troubled 
 by disagreeable dreams, and painful impressions, or 
 even prolonged beyond measure, very far from repair- 
 ing, it exhausts the strength, fatigues the organs, and 
 sometimes becomes the occasion of serious diseases, 
 as idiotism and madness.” 
 
 SLICKENSIDES. The specular variety of galena 
 is so called in Derbyshire. 
 
 SLOE. See Prunus sylvestris. 
 
 SMALLAGE. See Apium graveolens. 
 
 SMALL POX. See Variola. 
 
 SMALT. See Zaffre. 
 
 SMARAGD1TE: See Diallage. 
 
 SMARAGDUS. See Emerald. 
 
 SMELLIE, William, was born in Scotland, where 
 he practised midwifery for nineteen years, and then 
 settled in London. He attained considerable reputa- 
 tion as a lecturer, which he appears to have merited by 
 his assiduity and talents. He introduced many im- 
 provements in the instruments employed in that 
 branch of the profession, and established some useful 
 rules for their application. He was the first writer 
 who, by accurately determining the shape and size of 
 the pelvis, and of the head of the foetus, and consider- 
 ing its true position in utero, clearly pointed out the 
 whole progress of paturition : and his opinions were 
 subsequently confirmed, especially by his pupil, the 
 celebrated Dr. W. Hunter. He abolished many super- 
 stitious notions, and erroneous customs, that prevailed 
 in the management of parturient women, and of the 
 children ; and had the satisfaction of seeing most of 
 these improvements adopted, as well in this as in other 
 countries of Europe. In 1752, he published the sub- 
 stance of his lectures in an octavo volume ; to which 
 he added, two years after, a second volume of cases ; 
 and a third appeared about five years after his death, 
 in 1768. In 1754, he also published a set of anatomi- 
 cal plates, of a large folio size, to elucidate his doctrines 
 farther. 
 
 SMELL. “ There escapes from almost every body 
 in nature certain particles of an extreme tenuity, 
 which are carried by the air often to a great distance. 
 These particles constitute odours. There is one sense 
 destined to perceive and appreciate them. Thus an 
 important relation between animals and bodies is esta- 
 blished. 
 
 All bodies of which the atoms are fixed are called 
 inodorous. 
 
 The difference of bodies is very great relative to the 
 manner in which odours are developed. Some permit 
 them to escape only when they are heated ; others only 
 when rubbed. Some again produce very weak odours, 
 while others produce only those which are highly pow- 
 erful. Such is the extreme tenuity of odoriferous par- 
 ticles, that a body may produce them for a very long 
 time without losing weight in any sensible degree. 
 
 Every odoriferous body has an odour peculiar to 
 itself. 
 
 As these bodies are very numerous, there have been 
 attempts made to class them, which have nevertheless 
 all failed. 
 
 Odours can be distinguished only into weak and 
 strong, agreeable and disagree'able. We can recognise 
 odours which are musky, aromatic, foetid, rancid, sper- 
 matic, pungent, muriatic, &c. Some are fugitive, others 
 tenacious. In most cases an odour cannot be distinguish- 
 ed but by comparing it with some known body. There 
 have been attributed to odours properties which are 
 nourishing, medical, and even venomous; but in the 
 cases which have given rise to these opinions, might 
 not the influence of odours have been confounded with 
 the effects of absorption? A man who pounds jalap 
 for some time will be purged in the same manner as if 
 he had actually swallowed part of it. This ought not 
 to be attributed to the effects of odours, but rather to 
 
 Ccc 2 
 
 the particles which, being spread around, float In the 
 air, and are introduced either with the saliva or with 
 the breath. We ought to attribute to the same cause 
 the drunkenness of persons who are exposed for some 
 time to the vapours of spirituous liquors. The air is 
 the only vehicle of odours ; it transports them to a 
 distance ; they are also produced, however, in vacuo , 
 and there are bodies which project odoriferous parti- 
 cles with a certain force. This matter has not yet 
 been carefully studied ; it is not known if, in the pro- 
 pagation of odours, there be any thing analogous to 
 the divergence, the convergence, to the reflection, or 
 the refraction of the rays of light. Odours mix or 
 combine with many liquids, as well as solids. This is 
 the means employed to fix or preserve them. Liquids, 
 gases, vapours, as well as many solid bodies reduced 
 to powder, possess the property of acting on the organs 
 of smell. 
 
 Apparatus for smelling. — The olfactory apparatus 
 ought to be represented as a sort of sieve, placed in the 
 passage of the air, as it is introduced into the chest, 
 and intended to stop every foreign body that may be 
 mixed with the air, particularly the odours. 
 
 This apparatus is extremely simple ; it differs essen- 
 tially from that of the sight and the hearing ; since it 
 presents no part anterior, to the nerve, destined for the 
 physical modification of the external impulse, the 
 nerve is to a certain degree exposed. The apparatus 
 is composed of the pituitary membrane, which covers 
 the nasal cavities, of the membrane which covers the 
 sinuses , and of the olfactory nerve. 
 
 The pituitary membrane covers the whole extent of 
 the nostrils, increases the thickness of the spongy bones 
 very much, is continued beyond their edges and their 
 extremities, so that the air cannot traverse the nostrils 
 but in a long narrow direction. This membrane is 
 thick, and adheres strongly to the bones and cartilages 
 that it covers. Its surface presents an infinity of small 
 projections, which have been considered by some as 
 nervous papilla, by others as mucous follicles, but 
 which, according to all appearance, are vascular. 
 
 These small projections give to the membrane an 
 appearance of velvet. The pituitary is agreeable and 
 soft to the touch, and it receives a great number of 
 vessels and nerves. The passages through which the 
 air proceeds to arrive at the fauces deserve attention. 
 
 These are three in number. They are distinguished in 
 anatomy by the names of inferior, middle, and superior 
 meatus. The inferior is the broadest and the longest, 
 the least oblique and least crooked ; the middle one i& 
 the narrowest, almost as long, but of greater extent 
 from top to bottom. The superior is much shorter, 
 more oblique, and narrower. It is necessary to add to 
 these the interval, which is very narrow, and which 
 separates the partition of the external side of the nos- 
 trils in its whole extent. These canals are so narrow, 
 that the least swelling of the pituitary renders the pas- 
 sage of the air in the nostrils difficult, and sometimes 
 impossible. 
 
 The two superior meatus communicate with certain 
 cavities, of dimensions more or less considerable, 
 which are hollowed out of the bones of the head, and 
 are called sinuses. These sinuses are the maxillary , 
 the palatine , the sphenoidal , the frontal ; and those 
 which are hollowed out of the ethmoid bone , better 
 known by the name of ethmoidal cells. 
 
 The sinuses communicate only with the two supe- 
 rior meatus. 
 
 The frontal , the maxillary sinus, the anterior cells 
 of the ethmoid bone, open into the middle meatus ; the 
 sphenoidal, the palatine sinus , the posterior cells of 
 the ethmoid, open into the superior meatus. The 
 sinuses are covered by other soft membranes, very lit- 
 tle adherent to the sides, and which appear to be of the 
 mucous kind. It secretes more or less abundantly a 
 matter called nasal mucus, which is continually spread 
 over the pituitary, and seems very useful in smelling. 
 A more considerable extent of the sinus appears to co- 
 incide with a greater perfection of the smell. This is 
 at least one of the most positive results of comparative 
 physiology. 
 
 The olfactory nerve springs, by three distinct roots, 
 from the posterior, inferior, and internal parts of the 
 anterior lobe of the brain. Prismatic at first, it pro- 
 ceeds towards the perforated plate of the ethmoid bone - 
 Tt swells all at once, and then divides itself into a- 
 great number of small threads, which spread them- 
 
SMI 
 
 SME 
 
 selves upon the pituitary membrane, principally on tlie 
 superior part of it. 
 
 it is important to remark, that the filaments of the ol- 
 factory nerves have never been traced upon the infe- 
 rior spongy bones , upon the internal surface of the 
 middle meatus , nor in any of the sinuses. The pitui- 
 tary membrane receives not only the nerves of the first 
 pair, but also a great number of threads, which spring 
 from the internal aspect of the spheno-palatine gan- 
 glion . These threads are distributed in the meatus. 
 and in the inferior part of the membrane. It covers 
 also, for a considerable length, the ethmoidal thread of 
 the nasal nerve, and receives from it a considerable 
 number of filaments. The membrane which covers 
 the sinus receives also a number of nervous ramifi- 
 cations. 
 
 The nasal fossce communicate outwardly by means 
 of the nostrils, the form and size of which are very va- 
 riable. The nostrils are covered with hair on the in- 
 side, and are capable of being increased in size by 
 muscular action. The pasal fossae open into the pha- 
 rynx by the posterior nostrils. 
 
 Mechanism of Smelling. — Smell is exerted essen- 
 tially at the moment when the air traverses the nasal 
 fossae in proceeding towards the lungs. We very rarely 
 perceive any odour when the. air proceeds from the 
 lungs ; it happens sometimes, however, particularly in 
 organic diseases of the lungs. 
 
 The mechanism of smell is extremely simple. It is 
 only necessary that the odoriferous particles should be 
 stopped upon the pituitary membrane, particularly in 
 the places where it receives the threads of the olfac- 
 tory nerves. 
 
 As it is exactly in the superior part of the nasal 
 fossae, where the extremes are so narrow, that they are 
 covered with mucus, it is also natural that the parti- 
 cles should stop there. 
 
 We may conceive the utility of mucus. Its physical 
 properties are such that it appears to have a much 
 greater affinity with the odoriferous particles than with 
 air; it is also extremely important to the olfactory 
 sense, that the nasal mucus should always preserve the 
 same physical properties. Whenever they are changed, 
 as it is observed in different degrees of coryza , the 
 smell is either not exerted at all, or in a very imperfect 
 manner. 
 
 After what has been said of the distribution of the ol- 
 factory nerves, it is evident that the odours that reach 
 the upper part of the nasal cavities will be perceived 
 with greater facility and acuteness : for this reason, 
 when we wish to feel more acutely, and with greater 
 exactness, the odour of any body, we modify the air in 
 such a manner that it may be directed towards this 
 point. For the same reason, those who take snuff en- 
 deavour also to make it reach the upper part of the 
 nasal fossce. The internal face of the ossa spongiosa 
 appears well disposed to stop the odours at the instant 
 the air passes. And, as there is an extreme sensibility 
 in this point," we are inclined to believe that here the 
 smell is exerted, though the filaments of the first pair 
 have not been traced so far. 
 
 Physiologists have not yet determined the use of the 
 external nose in smelling; it appears intended to direct 
 the air charged with odours towards the superior part 
 of the nasal cavities. 
 
 Those persons who have their noses deformed, par- 
 ticularly if broken ; those who have small nostrils, di- 
 rected forward, have in general almost no smell. The 
 loss of the nose, either by sickness or accident, causes 
 almost entirely the loss of smell. Such people recover 
 the benefit of this sense by the use of an artificial 
 nose. 
 
 The only use of the sinuses which is generally ad- 
 mitted, is that of furnishing the greater part of the 
 nasal mucus. The other uses which are attributed to 
 them are, to serve as a depdt to the air charged with 
 odoriferous particles, to augment the extent of the sur- 
 face which is sensible to odours, and to receive a por- 
 tion of the air that we inspire for the purpose of putting 
 the power of smell in action, &c. These are far from 
 being certain. 
 
 Vapours and gases appear to act in the same manner 
 upon the pituitary membrane as odours. The mecha- 
 nism of it ought, however, to be a little different. 
 Bodies reduced to a coarse powder have a very strong 
 action on this membrane; even their first contact is 
 painful ; but habit changes the pain into pleasure, as is 
 
 seen in the case of taking snuff. In medicine, this pro- 
 perty of the pituitary membrane is employed for the 
 purpose of exciting a sharp instantaneous pain. 
 
 In the history of smell, the use of those hairs with 
 which the nostrils and the nasal fossa; are provided, 
 must not be forgotten. Perhaps they are intended to 
 prevent the entrance of foreign bodies along with the 
 air into the nasal fossae. In this case, they would bear 
 a strong analogy to the eyelashes, and the hairs with 
 which the ear is provided. 
 
 It is generally agreed that the olfactory nerve is es- 
 pecially employed in transmitting to the brain the im- 
 pressions produced by odoriferous bodies ; but there is 
 nothing to prove that the other nerves, which are 
 placed upon the pituitary, as well as those near it, may 
 not concur in the same function.” — Magendie's Phy- 
 siology. 
 
 SMELT. See Salmo eperlanus. 
 
 SMI'LAX. (From ayihevu), to cut: so called from 
 the roughness of its leaves and stalk.) The name of a 
 eenus of plants ir, the Lianrean system. Class, Bicecia ; 
 Order, Octandria. Rough bind-weed. 
 
 Smilax china. The systematic name of the China 
 root tree. China; China orientalis ; Sankira ; Oua- 
 quara ; Smilax aspera Chinensis. China root. It was 
 formerly in esteem, as sarsaparilla now' is, in the cure 
 of the venereal disease, and cutaneous disorders. 
 
 Smilax, Chinese. See Smilax china. 
 
 Smilax sarsaparilla. The systematic name of the 
 plant which afi’ords the sarsaparilla. Sarsaparilla; 
 Smilax aspera Peruviana ; Sarsa ; Carivillandi ; Iva 
 ptcanga ; Macapatli ; Zar za,\ Zariaparilla ; Sulsa- 
 parilla; Zarcaparilla. The root of this plant, Smilax 
 — caule aculeato angulato , foliis inermibus ovatis re- 
 iuso mucronatis trinerviis , of Linnaeus, has a farina- 
 ceous, somewhat bitter taste, and no smell. About two 
 centuries ago it wms introduced into Spain, as an un- 
 doubted specific in syphilitic disorders; but owing to 
 difference of climate, or other causes, it has not an- 
 swered the character which it had acquired in the 
 Spanish West Indies. It is now considered as capable 
 of improving the general habit of body, after it has been 
 reduced by the continued use of mercury. 
 
 To refute the opinion that sarsaparilla possesses an- 
 tisyphilitic virtue;?, Mr. Pearson, of the Lock Hospital, 
 divides the subject into two distinct questions. 1. Is 
 the sarsaparilla root, when given alone, to be safely re- 
 lied on in the treatment of lues venerea 1 The late Mr. 
 Bloomfield, his predecessor, and during some years his 
 colleague at the Lock Hospital, has given a very de- 
 cided answer to this question : “I solemnly declare,’' 
 says lie, “ l never saw a single instance in my life 
 where it cured that disorder without the assistance of 
 mercury, either at the same time with it, or when it 
 had been previously taken before the decoction was di- 
 rected.” Pearson’s experience, during many years, co- 
 incides entirely with the observations of Bloomfield. 
 He has employed the sarsaparilla, in powder and in de- 
 coctions, in an almost infinite variety of cases, and 
 feels himself fully authorized to assert, that this plant 
 has not the power of curing any one form of the lues 
 venerea. The sarsaparilla, indeed, like the guaiacum, 
 is capable of alleviating symptoms derived from the 
 venereal virus; and it sometimes manifests the pow’er 
 of suspending, for a time, the destructive ravages of 
 that contagion ; but where the poison has not been pre- 
 viously subdued by mercury, the symptoms will quick- 
 ly return ; and, in addition to them, w r e often see the 
 most indubitable proofs that the disease is making an 
 actual progress, during the regular administration of 
 the vegetable remedy. 
 
 2. When the sarsaparilla root is given in conjunc- 
 tion with mercury, does it render the mercurial course 
 more certain and efficacious ? In replying to this query, 
 it is necessary to observe that the phrase, “ to increase 
 the efficacy of mercury,” may imply, that a smaller 
 quantity of this mineral antidote will confer security 
 on an infected person, when sarsaparilla is added to it ; 
 or it may mean, that mercury would be sometimes un- 
 equal to the cure, without the aid of sarsaparilla. If a 
 decoction of this root did indeed possess so admirable 
 a quality, that the quantity of mercury, necessary to 
 effect a cure, might be safely reduced, whenever it was 
 given during a mercurial course, it would form a most 
 valuable addition to our Materia Medica. This opi- 
 nion has been, however, unfortunately falsified by the 
 most ample experience, and whoever shall be so un 
 
SMI 
 
 SOD 
 
 wary as to act upon such a presumption, will be sure to 
 find his own and his patient’s expectations egregiously 
 disappointed. 
 
 If the sarsaparilla root be a genuine antidote against 
 the syphilitic virus, it ought to cure the disease ad- 
 ministered alone ; but, if no direct proof can be ad- 
 duced of its being equal to this, any arguments founded 
 on histories where mercury has been previously given, 
 or where both the medicines were administered at the 
 same time, must be ambiguous and undecisive. 
 
 It appears probable, that Sir William Fordyce, and 
 some other persons, entertained a notion, that there 
 were certain venereal symptoms which commonly re- 
 sisted the potency of mercury, and that the sarsapa- 
 rilla was an appropriate remedy in these cases. This 
 opinion, it is presumed, is not correct, for it militates 
 against all Mr. P. has ever observed of the progress 
 and treatment of lues venerea. Indeed, those patients 
 who have lately used a full course of mercury, often 
 complain of nocturnal pains in their limbs; they are 
 sometimes afflicted with painful enlargements of the 
 elbow and knee-joints; or they have membranous 
 nodes, cutaneous exulcerations, and certainother symp- 
 toms, resembling those which are the offspring of the 
 venereal virus. 
 
 It may and does often happen, that appearances like 
 these are mistaken for a true venereal affection, and, in 
 consequence of this error, mercury is administered, 
 which never fails to exasperate the disease. Now, ifa 
 strong decoction of sarsaparilla root be given to per- 
 sons under these circumstances, it will seldom fail of 
 producing the most beneficial effects; hence it has been 
 contended, that symptoms derived from the contagion 
 of lues venerea, which could not be cured by mercury, 
 have finally yielded to this vegetable remedy. It must 
 be acknowledged, that representations of this kind 
 have a specious and imposing air; nevertheless, Mr. 
 Pearson endeavours to prove, that they are neither ex- 
 act nor conclusive. If any of the above-named symp- 
 toms should appear near the conclusion of a course of 
 mercury, when that medicine was operating power- 
 fully on the whole system, it would be a strange and 
 inexplicable thing jf they could possibly be derived im- 
 mediately from the uncontrolled agency of the vene- 
 real virus. 
 
 This would imply something like a palpable contra- j 
 diction that the antidote should be operating with suffi- 
 cient efficacy to cure the venereal symptoms, for which 
 it was directed, while, at the same time the venereal 
 virus was proceeding to contaminate new parts, and to 
 excite a new order of appearances. 
 
 One source, and a very common one, to which some 
 of the mistakes committed upon this subject may be 
 traced, is a persuasion that every morbid alteration 
 which arises in an infected person is actually tainted 
 with the venereal virus, and ought to be ascribed to it 
 as its true cause. 
 
 Every experienced surgeon must, however, be aware, 
 that very little of truth and reality exists in a represen- 
 tation of this kind. The contagious matter, and the 
 mineral specific may jointly produce, in certain habits 
 of body, a new series of symptoms, which, strictly 
 speaking, are not venereal, which cannot be cured by 
 mercury, and which are sometimes more to be dreaded 
 than the simple and natural effects of the venereal virus. 
 
 Some of the most formidable of these appearances 
 may be sometimes removed by sarsaparilla, the vene- 
 real virus still remaining in the system ; and, when the 
 force of that poison has been completely subdued by 
 mercury, the same vegetable is also capable of freeing 
 the patient from what may be called the sequela? of a 
 mercurial course. 
 
 The root of the sarsaparilla is sometimes employed 
 in rheumatic affections, scrofula, and cutaneous com- 
 plaints. where an acrimony of the fluids prevails. 
 
 [“SMITH, Eliiiu H., M. D. Dr. Smith was one of 
 the first projectors of the New-York Medical Reposi- 
 tory, uniting with Drs. MitchifI and Miller in establish- 
 ing one of the first Medical ;ihd Scientific Journals in 
 this country. lie, however, survived but a short time 
 after its commencing, having died of the Yellow-Fever 
 in New-York, in 1798. Dr. E. H. Smith was born in 
 Litchfield, in Connecticut, in 1771, and died in the 
 27th year of his age. 
 
 “ In announcing the death of Dr. Smith, the sur- 
 viving editors of the Medical Repository thus speak: 
 As a Physician his loss is irreparable. He had explored 
 
 ( at his early age an extent of Medical learning, for which 
 the longest lives are seldom found sufficient. The 
 love of science, atid the impulse of philanthropy, di- 
 rected his whole professional career, and left little room 
 for the calculations of emolument. He had formed 
 vast designs of medical improvement, which embraced 
 the whole family of mankind ; was animated by the 
 soul of benevolence, and aspired after every object of a 
 liberal and a dignified ambition. He was ripe for the 
 highest honours of his profession ; his merits were every 
 day becoming more conspicuous, and nothing but his 
 premature fate deprived him of that extraordinary de- 
 gree of public confidence which awaited a longer con- 
 tinuance of his life.” — JV\ Y. Med. Repos. A.] 
 
 Smy'rnion HORTeNSE. Sec Imperaturia ostruthium. 
 SMY'RNIUM. (So called from apvpva, myrrh, the 
 smell of the seed resembling that of myrrh very much.) 
 The name of a genus of plants. Class, Rentandria ; 
 Order, Digynia. 
 
 Smyrnium olusatrum. The systematic name of 
 the plant called Alexanders. Hipposelinum ; Smyr- 
 nium ; Macerona ; Macedonisium ; Herba alezan- 
 drina ; Grielum; Agrioselinum. Common Alexan- 
 ders. This plant was formerly cultivated in our gar- 
 dens, for culinary use, but is now superseded by scelery. 
 The seeds are bitter and aromatic, and the roots are 
 more powerfully bitter. They stand recommended as 
 resolvents, diuretics, andemmenagogues, though seldom 
 used in medical prescriptions. 
 
 Smxrnium rotundifolium. The blanched leaves 
 of this species are said to be more agreeable than those 
 of the olusatrum. 
 
 SNAIL. See Limax. 
 
 Snail-seeded glasswort. See Salsola kali. 
 
 SNAKE. Anguis. The flesh was formerly made 
 into broth as a restorative. 
 
 Snake , common. The Coluber nalrix y of Linnteus. 
 Snake , rattle. See Coluber. 
 
 SNAKE ROOT. See Aristolochia serpentaria , and 
 Polygala senega. 
 
 [ Snake-root , black. See Cimicifuga. A. 
 SNAKEWEED. See Polygonum bistorta. 
 
 SNAKE WOOD. See Colubrinum lignum. 
 Snake-killing birthwort. See Aristolochia anguicida . 
 SNAP-DRAGON. See Antirrhinum. 
 
 | SNEEZE WORT. (So called, because the dried 
 
 flowers and roots, when powdered, cause sneezing when 
 applied to the nose.) See Achillea ptarmica. 
 
 SNEEZING. Snernutatio. A convulsive action 
 of the muscles of the chest from irritation of the nos- 
 trils. 
 
 SNUFF. See Nicotiana. 
 
 SOAP. See Sapo. 
 
 SOAP-BERRY. See Saponaria officinalis. 
 
 SOAP, MOUNTAIN. A pale brownish black mi- 
 neral, which has a greasy feel ; writes, but does not 
 soil : and occurs in trap rocks in the IsJe of Skye. It is 
 used in crayon painting. 
 
 SOAP-STONE. See Steatite. 
 
 SOAP-TREE. See Saponaria. 
 
 SOAP-WORT. See Saponaria. 
 
 Socotorine aloes. Aloes brought from Socotora 
 See Aloe. 
 
 SO'DA. (An Arabian word.) The name now 
 universally given by chemists and physicians to the 
 mineral alkali. 
 
 It is obtained from several sources, but principally 
 from plants growing on the sea coast. It occurs in the 
 mineral kingdom, united with sulphuric, muriatic, and 
 boracic acids; it is also found in large quantities in 
 Egypt, combined with carbonic acid, ft appears to be 
 deposited in large impure masses, under the surface of 
 the earth, in various countries, from which it is ex- 
 tracted by running waters. Thus it is found, after the 
 spontaneous evaporation of the water, mixed with sand 
 in the bottom of lakes in Hungary; in the neighbour- 
 hood of Bilin in Bohemia ; and in Switzerland. It 
 occurs also in China, and near Tripoli ; in Syria, Egypt, 
 Persia, and India. It frequently oozes out of walls and 
 crystallizes on their surface. Like potassa, it is pio- 
 cured by lixiviation from the ashes of burnt plants, but 
 only from those which grow upon the sea-shores. The 
 variety of plants employed for this purpose is very 
 considerable. In Spain, soda is procured from different 
 species of the Salsola and Salicornia , and the Batis 
 maritima. The Zostera maritima is burnt in some 
 places on the borders of the Baltic. In this country 
 
SOD 
 
 SOD 
 
 we burn the various species of fuci; and in France 
 they burn the Chenopodium maritimum. See Soda 
 impura. 
 
 The alkaJi thus procured is more or less pure, ac- 
 cording to the nature of the particular plant from which 
 it is obtained. The greatest part, however, is a sub- 
 carbonate of soda 
 
 “ To procure pure soda, we must boil a solution of 
 the pure carbonate with half its weight of quicklime, 
 and after subsidence decant the clear ley, and evapo- 
 rate in a clean iron or silver vessel, till the liquid flows 
 quietly like oil. It must then be poured out on a po- 
 lished iron plate. It concretes into a hard white cake, 
 which is to be immediately broken in pieces, and put 
 up, while still hot, in a phial, which must be well 
 corked. If the carbonate of soda be somewhat im- 
 pure, then, after the action of lime, and subsequent 
 concentration of the ley, alkohol must be digested on 
 it, which will dissolve only the caustic pure soda, and 
 leave the heterogeneous salts. By distilling of the al- 
 kohol in a silver alembic, the alkali may then be ob- 
 tained pure. 
 
 This white solid substance is, however, not absolute 
 soda, but a hydrate, consisting of about 100 soda -f- 28 
 water ; or of nearly 77 + 23, in 100. If a piece of this 
 soda be exposed to the air, it softens and becomes 
 pasty ; but it never deliquesces into an oily looking li- 
 quid, as potassa does. The soda in fact soon becomes 
 drier, because by absorption of carbonic acid from 
 the air it passes into an efflorescent carbonate. Soda 
 is distinguishable from potassa by sulphuric acid, 
 which forms a very soluble salt with the former, and a 
 sparingly soluble one with the latter ; by muriate of 
 platina and tartaric acid, which occasions precipitates 
 with potassa salts, but not with those of soda. 
 
 The basis of soda is a peculiar metal, called sodium , 
 discovered by Sir H. Davy in 1807, a few days after he 
 discovered potassium. It may be procured in exactly 
 the same manner as potassium, by electrical or chemi- 
 cal decomposition of the pure hydrate. A rather higher 
 degree of heat, and greater voltaic power, are required 
 to decompose soda than potassa. Sodium resembles 
 potassium in many of its characters. It is as white as 
 silver, possesses great lustre, and is a good conductor 
 of electricity. It enters into fusion at about 280° Fahr., 
 and rises in vapour at a strong red heat. Its sp. gr. is, 
 according to Gay Lussac and Thenard, 0.972, at the 
 temperature of 59° Fahr. In the cold, it exercises 
 scarcely any action on dry air, or oxygen. But when 
 heated strongly in oxygen or chlorine, it burns with 
 great brilliancy. When thrown upon water, it effer- 
 vesces violently, but does'not inflame, swims on the 
 surface, gradually diminishes with great agitation, and 
 renders the water a solution of soda. It acts upon 
 most substances in a manner similar to potassium, but 
 with less energy. It tarnishes in the air, but more 
 slowly ; and, like potassium, it is best preserved under 
 naphtha. 
 
 Sodium forms two distinct combinations with oxy- 
 gen ; one is pure soda, whose hydrate is above de- 
 scribed ; the other is the orange oxide of sodium, ob- 
 served, like the preceding oxide, first by Sir H. Davy in 
 1807, but of which the true nature was pointed out, in 
 1810, by Gay Lussac and Thenard. 
 
 Pure soda may be formed by burning sodium in a 
 quantity of air, containing no more oxygen than is 
 sufficient for its conversion into this alkali ; i. e. the 
 metal must be in excess : a strong degree of heat must 
 be employed. 
 
 Pure soda is of a gray colour, it is a non-conductor of 
 electricity, of a vitreous fracture, and requires a strong 
 red heat for its fusion. When a little water is added 
 to it, there is a violent action between the two bodies ; 
 the soda becomes white, crystalline in its appearance, 
 and much more fusible and volatile. It is then the 
 substance commonly called pure or caustic soda ; but 
 properly styled the hydrate. 
 
 The other oxide or peroxide of sodium may be formed 
 by burning sodium in oxygen, in excess. It is of a deep 
 orange colour, very fusible, and a non-conductor of 
 electricity. When acted on by water, it gives off 
 oxygen, and the water becomes a solution of soda. It 
 deflagrates when strongly heated with combustible 
 bodies 
 
 The proportions of oxygen in soda, and in the orange 
 peroxide of sodium, are easily learned by the action of 
 sodium on water and on oxygen. If a given weight of 
 294 
 
 sodium, in a little glass tube, be thrown by means of 
 the finger under a graduated inverted jar filled with 
 water, the quantity of hydrogen evolved will indicate 
 the quantity of oxygen combined with the metal to 
 form soda and when sodium is slowly burned in a 
 ray of platina (lined with dry common salt), in 
 oxygen in great excess, from the quantity of oxygen ab 
 sorbed the composition of the peroxide may be learned. 
 From Sir II. Davy’s experiments, compared with those 
 of Gay Lussac and Thenard, it appears that the prime 
 equivalent of sodium is 3.0, and that of dry soda, or 
 protoxide of sodium, 4.0 ; while the orange oxide or 
 deutoxide is 5.0. The numbers given by Thenard are, 
 for the first, 100 metal + 33.995 oxygen ; and for the 
 second, 100 metal -f- 67.990 oxygen. 
 
 Another oxide is described containing less oxygen 
 than soda ; it is therefore a sub-oxide. When sodium 
 is kept for some time in a small quantity of moist air, 
 or when sodium in excess is heated with hydrate of 
 soda, a dark grayish substance is formed, more inflam- 
 mable than sodium, and which affords hydrogen by its 
 action upon water. 
 
 Only one combination of sodium and chlorine is 
 known. This is the important substance, common salt. 
 It may be formed directly by combustion, or by decom- 
 posing any compound of chlorine by sodium. Sodium 
 has a much stronger attraction for chlorine than for 
 oxygen : and soda, or its hydrate, is decomposed by 
 chlorine, oxygen being expelled from the first, and 
 oxygen and water from the second. 
 
 Potassium has a stronger attraction for chlorine than 
 sodium has ; and one mode of procuring sodium easily, 
 is by heating together to redness common salt and po- 
 tassium. The chloride of sodium, improperly called 
 the muriate, consists of 4.5 chlorine + 3.0 sodium. 
 There is no known action between sodium and hydro- 
 gen or azote. 
 
 Sodium combines readily with sulphur and with 
 phosphorus, presenting similar phenomena to those 
 presented by potassium. The sulphurets and phos- 
 phurets of sodium agree in their general properties 
 with those of potassium, except that they are rather 
 less inflammable. They form, by burning, acidulous 
 compounds of sulphuric and phosphoric acid and soda. 
 
 Potassium and sodium combine with great facility, 
 and form peculiar compounds, which differ in their 
 properties, according to the proportions of the constitu- 
 ents. By a small quantity of sodium, potassium is 
 rendered fluid at common temperatures, and its sp. gr. 
 is considerably diminished. Eight parts of potassium, 
 and one of sodium, form a compound that swims in 
 naphtha, and that is fluid at the common temperature 
 of the air. Three parts of sodium, and one of potas- 
 sium, make a compound fluid at common tempera- 
 tures. A little potassium destroys the ductility of so- 
 dium, and renders it very brittle and soft. Since the 
 prime of potassium is to that of sodium as 5 to 3, it 
 will require the former quantity of potassium to elimi- 
 nate the latter quantity of sodium from the chloride. 
 The attractions of potassium, for all substances that 
 have been examined, are stronger than those of so- 
 dium. 
 
 Soda is the basis of common salt, of plate and 
 crown-glass, and of all hard soaps.” 
 
 The compounds of soda used in medicine are the 
 following: 
 
 1. Sodce acetas. 
 
 2. - — boras. 
 
 3. carbonas. 
 
 4. subcarbonas. 
 
 5. 
 
 siccata. 
 
 6. Sodce murias. 
 
 7. phosphas 
 
 8. sulphas. 
 
 9. tartras. 
 
 ex- 10. Soda tartarizaXa. 
 
 11. Sapo durus. 
 
 Soda acetata. A neutral salt formed of a combi- 
 nation of acetic acid with the mineral alkali. Its vir- 
 tues are similar to those of the acetate of potassa. 
 Soda boraxata. See Borax. 
 
 Soda, carbonate of. See Sod<B carbonas. 
 
 Soda hispanica. See Soda impura. 
 
 Soda hispanica purificata. See Sodce subcar- 
 
 bonas. 
 
 Soda impura. Impure soda. Soda ; Barilla ; Ba- 
 riglia ; Barillor; Anatron ; J\Tatron; Anaton ; JSTi- 
 trum antiquorum ; Aphronitrum ; Batirach ; Sal alka- 
 linus fixus fossilus ; Carbonas soda impurus ; Sub- 
 carbonas soda impura. Soda. Barilla is the terra 
 given, in commerce, to the impure mineral alkali, or 
 imperfect carbonate of soda, imported from Spain and 
 
SOD 
 
 SOD 
 
 the Levant. Tt is made by burning to ashes different 
 plants that grow on the sea-shore, chiefly of the genus 
 Salsola. Many have referred it to the Salsola kali , of 
 Linnseus ; but various other plants, on being burned, 
 are found to afford this alkali, and some in a greater 
 proportion than this : these are, 
 
 1. The Salsola sativa , of Linnaeus. Salsola- sonda, 
 of Lofling. Kali hispanicum supinum annuum sedi- 
 foliis brevibus. Kali d'alicante. This grows abun- 
 dantly on that part of the Spanish coast which is 
 washed by the Mediterranean sea. This plant is de- 
 servedly first enumerated by Professor Murray, as it 
 supplies all the best soda consumed in Europe, wltich 
 by us is called Spanish or Alicant soda, and by the 
 Spanish merchants Barilla de Alicante. 
 
 2. Salsola soda, of Linnaeus. Kali majus cochlealo 
 semine; Le Salicor. This species, which grows on 
 the French Mediterranean coast, is much used in Lan- 
 guedoc for the preparation of this salt, which is usually 
 exported to Sicily and Italy. 
 
 3. Salsola tragus, of Linnaeus, affords an ordinary 
 kind of soda, with which the French frequently mix 
 that made in Languedoc. This adulteration is also 
 practised by the Sicilians, who distinguish the plant by 
 the term salvaggia. 
 
 4. Salicomia herbacea, of Linnaeus, is common in 
 salt marshes, and on the sea-shore all over Europe. 
 Linnaeus prefers the soda obtained from this plant to 
 that of all the others ; but though the quantity of al- 
 kali which it yields is very considerable, it is mixed 
 with much common salt. 
 
 5. Salicomia arabica, of Linnaeus, and also the Me- 
 sembryanthemum nodiflorum, and Plantago squarrosa. 
 All these, according to Alpinus, afford this alkali. It 
 has also been procured from several of the fuci, espe- 
 cially F. vesicolosus, and distinguished here by the 
 name kelp. Various other marine plants might also 
 be noticed as yielding an impure soda by combustion ; 
 but the principal are confined to the genus salsola, and 
 that of salicomia. The salsola kali, on the authority 
 of Rawolf, is the species from which the salt is usually 
 obtained in eastern countries ; which is brought to us 
 in hard porous masses, of a speckled brown colour. 
 Kelp, a still more impure alkali, made in this country by 
 burnjng various sea-weeds, is sometimes called British 
 barilla. The marine plants, collected for the purpose of 
 procuring barilla in this country, are the Salsola kali, 
 Salicomia europce, Zostera maritima, Triglochen ma- 
 ritimum, Chenopodium maritimum , Atriplex portula- 
 coides el littoralis, Plantago maritima , Tamarix gal- 
 lica, Eryngium maritimum , Sedum telcphium, Dipsa- 
 cus fullonum, Sec. &c. 
 
 It is to be regretted, that the different kinds of soda 
 which are brought to European markets have not been 
 sufficiently analyzed to enable us to ascertain with tole- 
 rable certainty the respective value of each ; and, in 
 deed, while the practice of adulterating this salt con- 
 tinues, any attempts of this kind are likely to prove 
 fruitless. The best information on tils subject is to be 
 had from Jessica, Mascorelle, Cadet, Bolarc, and Ses- 
 tini. In those places where the preparation of soda 
 forms a considerable branch of commerce, as on the 
 coast of tire Mediterranean, seeds of the salsola are re- 
 gularly sown in a proper situation near the sea, which 
 usually shoot above ground in the course of a fortnight. 
 About the time the seeds become ripe, the plants are 
 pulled up by the roots, and exposed in a suitable place 
 to dry, where their seeds are collected; this being 
 done, the plan's are tied up in bundles, and burned in 
 an oven constructed for the purpose, where the ashes 
 are then, while hot, continually stirred with long poles. 
 The saline matter, on becoming cold, forms a hard 
 solid mass, which is broken in pieces of a convenient 
 size for exportation. 
 
 According to chemical analysis, the impure sodas of 
 commerce generally contain a portion of vegetable al- 
 kali, and neutral salts, as muriate of soda and sulphate 
 of potassa, and not unfrequently some portion of iron 
 is contained in the mass; they are, therefore, to be 
 considered as more or less a compound, and their good- 
 ness to be estimated accordingly. The Spanish soda, 
 of the best sort, is in dark-coloured masses, of a bluish 
 tinge, very ponderous, sonorous, dry to the touch, and 
 externally abounding with small cavities, without any 
 offensive smell, and very salt to the taste; if long ex- 
 posed to the air, it undergoes a degree of spontaneous 
 calcination. The best French soda is also dry, sono- I 
 
 rous, brittle, and of a deep blue colour, approaching to 
 black. The soda which is mixed with small stones, 
 which gives out a foetid smell on solution, and is white, 
 soft, and deliquescent, is of the worst kind. 
 
 Soda muriata. See Soda; murias. 
 
 So'da muriatica. See Soda; murias. 
 
 Soda phosphorata. Phosphorated soda. Alkali 
 mineralc phosphoratum, of Bergman. This prepara- 
 tion is a compound of phosphoric acid and soda. It is 
 cathartic in the dose of half an ounce to an ounce ; 
 dissolved in gruel it is not unpleasant, and it is said to 
 be useful in scrofula, bronchocele, rachitis, and gout, 
 in small doses. 
 
 Soda, subcarbonate of. See Soda; subcarbonas. 
 
 Soda, subcarbonate of, dried. See Sodce subcarbo- 
 nas exsiccata. 
 
 Soda, sulphate of. See Sodce sulphas. 
 
 Soda tartarizata. Tartarized soda, formerly 
 known by the names of sal rupellensis, sal polychres- 
 tum Seignetti, and lately by that of natron tartari- 
 zatum. Take of subcarbonate of soda twenty ounces ; 
 supertartrate of potassa, powdered, two pounds ; boil- 
 ing water ten pints. Dissolve the subcarbonate of soda 
 in the water, and add gradually the supertartrate of po- 
 tassa ; filter the solution through paper, and evaporate 
 it until a pellicle forms upon the surface; then set it 
 by that crystals may form. Having poured away the 
 water, dry these ^crystals upon bibulous paper. This 
 salt consists of tartaric acid, soda, and potassa, the soda 
 only combining with the superabundant acid of the 
 super salt ; it is therefore a triple salt, and it has been 
 judged by the London College more convenient to ex- 
 press this difference by the adjective tartarizata , than 
 to introduce the three words necessary to its descrip- 
 tion. It possesses mildly cathartic, diuretic, and deob 
 struent virtues, and is administered in doses from one 
 drachm to an ounce, as a cathartic, and in the dose of 
 twenty to thirty grains in abdominal physconia, and 
 torpidity of the kidneys. 
 
 Soda tartarized. See Soda tartarizata. 
 
 Sod® boras. See Borax. 
 
 Sod.® carbonas. Carbonate of soda. Take of 
 subcarbcnate of soda, a pound ; subcarbonate of am- 
 monia, three ounces ; distilled water, a pint. Having 
 previously dissolved the soda in water, add the ammo- 
 nia, then by means of a sand bath apply a heat of 
 180° for three hours, or until the ammonia be driven 
 off. Lastly, set the solution by to crystallize. The re 
 maining solution may be evaporated and set by in the 
 same manner, that crystals may again form. This salt, 
 which is called also aSrated soda , and natron, bears to 
 the subcarbonate of soda the same relation that the car- 
 bonate of potassa does to its subcarbonate. It is pre- 
 pared in the same way, possesses the same compara- 
 tive advantages, and contains, in like manner, double 
 the quantity of carbonic acid. 
 
 Sod® murias. Muriate of soda. Alkali minerals 
 salinum ; Sal communis ; Sal culinaris ; Sal fontium ; 
 Sal gemmee; Sal marinus ; Natron muriatum ; Soda 
 muriata. Common culinary salt. This salt is more 
 abundant, in nature than any other. It is found in pro- 
 digious masses in the internal part of the earth, in Ca- 
 labria, in Hungary, in Muscovy, and more especially 
 Weilicska, in Poland, near Mount Capax, where the 
 mines are very large, and afford immense quantities of 
 salt. It is also obtained by several artificial means 
 from sea-water. It possesses antiseptic, diuretic, and 
 resolvent qualities, and is frequently employed in form 
 of clyster, fomentation, lotion, pediluvium, and bath, 
 in obstipation, against worms, gangrene, scrofulous 
 tumours, herpetic eruptions, arthritis, &c. 
 
 Sod® subboras. See Borax. 
 
 Sod® subcarbonas. Subcarbonate of soda, for- 
 merly called natron preeparatum and sal sodce. Take 
 of impure soda, powdered, a pound ; boiling distilled 
 water, half a gallon. Boil the soda in the water for 
 half an hour, and strain the solution; let the solution 
 evaporate to two pints, and be set by, that crystals may 
 form. Throw away the remaining solution. The 
 pure crystals, thus formed of Alicant barilla, are co- 
 lourless, transparent, lamellated, of a- rhomboidal 
 figure; and one hundred parts are found to contain 
 twenty of alkali, sixteen of afirial acid, and sixty-four 
 of water; but upon keeping the crystals for a length 
 of time, if the air be not excluded, the water evapo- 
 rates, and they assume the form of a white powder. 
 According to Islin, one ounce of water, at the tempe- 
 
 295 
 
SOL 
 
 SOL 
 
 rature 62° of Fahr. dissolves five drachms and fifteen 
 grains of the crystals. This salt consists of soda im- 
 perfectly saturated with carbonic acid, and is there- 
 fore called soda subcarbonas. It is given in doses of 
 from ten grains to half a drachm as an attendant and 
 antacid; and joined with bark and aromatics, it is 
 highly praised by some in the cure of scrofula. It is 
 likewise a powerful solvent of mucus, a deobstruent 
 and diuretic ; and has been thought an antidote against 
 oxide of arsenic and corrosive sublimate. The other 
 diseases in which it is administered are those arising 
 from an abundance of mucus in the primte vise, calcu- 
 lous complaints, gout, some affections of the skin, 
 rickets, tinea capitis, crusta lactea, and worms. Exter- 
 nally it is recommended by some in the form of lotion, 
 to be applied to scrofulous ulcers. 
 
 Sod/E subcarbonas exsiccata. Dried subcarbon- 
 ate of soda. Take of subcarbonate of soda, a pound. 
 Apply a boiling heat to the soda in a clean iron vessel, 
 until it becomes perfectly dry, and constantly stir it 
 with an iron rod. Lastly, reduce it into powder. Its 
 virtues are similar to those of the subcarbonate. 
 
 SoDiE sulphas. Sulphate of soda, commonly known 
 by the name of natron vitriolatum , and formerly sal 
 ealkarticus glauberi. Take of the salt which remains 
 after the distillation of muriatic acid, two pounds. Boil- 
 ing water, two pints and a half. Dissolve the salt in 
 the water, then add gradually as much subcarbonate 
 of soda as may be required to satuAte the acid ; boil 
 the solution away until a pellicle forms upon the sur- 
 face, and, after having strained it, set it by, that crys- 
 tals may form. Having poured away the water, dry 
 these crystals upon bibulous paper. It possesses cathar- 
 tic and diuretic qualities, and is in high esteem as a mild 
 cathartic. It is found in the mineral kingdom formed 
 by nature, but that which is used medicinally is pre- 
 pared by art. The dose is from one drachm to one ounce. 
 
 SODA LITE. A green-coloured mineral discovered 
 in a bed of mica slate in West Greenland. 
 
 SODIUM. See Soda. 
 
 SOL. The sun. Gold was so called by the older 
 chemists. 
 
 SOLA'MEN. (From solor, to comfort.) Anise- 
 seed is named solamen intestinorum, from the comfort 
 it affords in disorders of the intestines. 
 
 SOLANO'IDES. (From solanum , night-shade, and 
 ei<5oj, likeness.) Bastard night-shade. 
 
 SOLA'NUM. (From solor , to comfort, because it 
 gives ease by its stupifying qualities.) 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnscan system. Class, 
 Pentandria : Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the solanum. nigrum. 
 
 Solanum dulcamara. The systematic name of 
 the bitter-sweet. Dulcamara ; Solanum scandens ; 
 Glycypicros , sive amaradulcis ; Solanum lignosum. 
 Svpaxvof of Theophrastus. Woody night shade. So- 
 lanum — caulc inermi frutescente Jlexuosa; foliis supe- 
 rioribus liastatis ; racemis cymosis , of Linnams. The 
 roots and stalks of this night shade, upon being chewed, 
 first cause a sensation of bitterness, which is soon fol- 
 lowed by a considerable degree of sweetness; and 
 hence the plant obtained the name of bitter-sweet. The 
 berries have not yet been applied to medical use ; they 
 seem to act powerfully upon the primte vise, exciting 
 violent vomiting and purging. Thirty of them were 
 given to a dog, which soon became mad, and died in 
 the space of three hours; and, upon opening his sto- 
 mach, the berries were discovered to have undergone 
 no change by the powers of digestion ; there can, there- 
 fore, be little doubt of the deleterious effects of these 
 berries ; and, as they arc very common in the hedges, 
 and may be easily mistaken, by children, for red cur- 
 rants, which they somewhat resemble, this circumstance 
 is the more worthy of notice. The stipites, or younger 
 branches, are directed for use in the Pliarm., and they 
 may be employed either fresh or dried, making a pro- 
 portionate allowance in the dose of the latter for some 
 diminution of its powers by drying. In autumn, when 
 the leaves are fallen, the sensible qualities of tire plant 
 are said to be the strongest ; and, on this account, it 
 should be gathered in autumn rather than spring. Dul- 
 camara does not manifest those strong narcotic quali- 
 ties which are common to many of the night-shades ; it 
 is, horvever, very generally admitted to be a medicine 
 of considerable efficacy. Murray says it promotes all 
 the secretions ; Haller observes, that it partakes of the 
 milder powers of the night-shade joined to a resolvent 
 
 and saponaceous quality ; and the opinion of Bergius 
 seems to coincide with that of Murray : — 11 Vil lus : pel- 
 lens urinam, sudorum, menses, lochia, sputa ; mundifi- 
 cans.” The diseases in which we find it recommended 
 by different authors, are extremely various ; but Ber- 
 gius confines its use to rheumatisms, retentio mensium, 
 et lochiorum. Dulcamara appears, also, by the e.\peri- 
 ments of Razoux and others, to have been used with 
 advantage in some obstinate cutaneous affections. Dr. 
 Cullen says, “ We have employed only the stipites, or 
 slender twigs of this shrub ; but, as we have collected 
 them, they come out very unequal, some parcels of 
 them being very mild and inert, and others of them con- 
 siderably acrid. In the latter state, we have employed 
 a decoction of them in the cure of rheumatism, some- 
 times with advantage, but at other times without any 
 effect. Though the dulcamara is here inserted in the 
 catalogue of diuretics, it has never appeared to us a 3 
 powerful in this way ; for, in all the trials made here, 
 it has hardly ever been observed to be in any measure 
 diuretic.” This plant is generally given in decoction, 
 or infusion, and, to prevent its exciting nausea, it is 
 ordered to be diluted with milk, and to begin with small 
 doses, as large doses have been found to produce very 
 dangerous symptoms. Razoux directs the following : 
 R. Stipitum dulcam. rec. drac. ss in aqua; font. unc. 
 18 coquater ad uric. 8. This was taken in the dose of 
 three or four drachms, diluted with an equal quantity 
 of milk, every four hours. Linnaeus -directs two 
 drachms, or half an ounce of the dried stipites, to be 
 infused half an hour in boiling water, and then to be 
 boiled ten minutes ; and of this decoction, he gives two 
 teacups full morning and evening. For the formula of 
 a decoction of this plant, according to the London 
 Pliarm. See Dccoclum dulcamara. 
 
 Solanum foetidum. The thorn-apple plant. See 
 Datura stramonium. 
 
 Solanum lethale. See Jltropa belladonna. 
 
 Solanum lignosum. See Solanum dulcamara. 
 
 Solanum lycopkrsioum. The love-apple plant. 
 The fruit of this, called Tomato and love-apple, is so 
 mnch esteemed by the Portuguese and the Spaniards, 
 that it is an ingredient in almost all their soups and 
 sauces, and is by them considered as cooling and nu- 
 tritive. 
 
 Solanum melongena. The systematic name of the 
 mad-apple plant. Its oblong egg-shaped fruit is often 
 boiled in their native places, in soups and fauces, the 
 same as the love-apple ; is accounted very nutritive, 
 and is much sought after by the votaries of Venus. 
 
 Solanum nigrum. The systematic name of the 
 garden night-shade, which is highly deleterious. 
 
 Solanum sanctum. The systematic name of the 
 Palestine night-shade. The fruit of which is globular, 
 and in Egypt much eaten by the inhabitants. 
 
 Solanum tuberosum. Batatas ; Solanum escu- 
 lent um ; Kippa; Kelengu ; Papas Jlmericanus ; Pap- 
 pus Jlmericanus ; Convolvulus Indicus. The potato 
 plant, a native of Peru, first brought into Europe by 
 Sir Francis Drake, 1488, and planted in London. See 
 Potato. 
 
 Solanum vesicarium. The winter-cherry plant is 
 so called by Cfaspar Bauhin. See Pliysalis alkekengi. 
 
 SOLDANELLA. (Jl solidando ; from its uses in 
 healing fresh wounds.) The sea convolvulus. See 
 Convolvulus soldanella. 
 
 SO'LEN. 'Zu)\r]v. A tube or channel. A cradle 
 for a broken limb. 
 
 SOLENA'RIUM. (Diminutive of aw\yv, a tube.) 
 
 A catheter. 
 
 SO'LEUS. (From solea , a sole: from its shape 
 being like the sole-fish.) See Gastrocnemius interims. 
 
 SOLIDA'GO. (From solido , to make firm : so called 
 from its uses in consolidating wounds.) The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Syn 
 genesia; Order, Polygamia superfi.ua. The herb 
 coinfrcy. 
 
 Solidago virgaurea. The systematic name of the 
 golden rod. Virga aurea; Herba dorca ; Conyza coma 
 a urea; Symphytum; Petraum ; Eiichrysum ; Conso- 
 lida saracenica and aurea. Golden rod. The leaves 
 and flowers of this plant are recommended as aperients 
 and corroborants in urinary obstructions, ulcerations 
 of the kidneys and bladder, and it is said by some to be 
 particu'arly useful in s’opping internal haemorrhages. 
 
 SOLIDS. In anatomy, are the bones, ligaments, 
 membranes, muscles, nerves, and vessels. 
 
SOM 
 
 SOP 
 
 SOLITARIUS. Solitary. Applied to worms in the 
 body, and to leaves, steins, footstalk, &c. when either 
 single on a plant, or only one in the same place. 
 
 SO'LIUM. (From solus, alone : so called because it 
 infests the body singly.) The tape-worm. See Tania. 
 Solomon's seal. See Cqnvallaria polygonatum. 
 SOLSEQ.UIUM. (From sol, the sun, and sequor , 
 to follow : so called because it turns its flowers toward 
 the sun.) Marigold or turnsole. See Heliotropium. 
 SOLVENT. See Menstruum. 
 
 SOLUTION. Solutio. An intimate commixture 
 of solid bodies with fluids, into one seemingly homoge- 
 neous liquor. The dissolving fluid is called a men- 
 struum or solvent. 
 
 SOLTJTI'VA. (From solvo, to loosen.) Laxative 
 medicines, gentle purgatives. 
 
 SOMMITE. See Nepheline. 
 
 SOMNAMBULISM. See Oneirodynia. 
 SOMNI'FEROUS. (Somniferus ; from somnus, 
 sleep, and fero, to bring.) Having the power of inducing 
 sleep. 
 
 [Somnium. This is a term introduced by Dr. 
 Mitchili, to designate the state between sleeping and 
 waking, in which persons perform acts of which they 
 are unconscious. It includes all those states of the 
 system in which persons walk, talk, sing, dream, &c. 
 during which they are neither perfectly asleep nor 
 awake. This state of Somnium may be divided into 
 Symptomatic, and Idiopathic, 
 
 I. Symptomatic Somnium. 
 
 1. Somnium, from indigestion (a dyspepsia), when 
 from loo much food, or too feeble a condition of the 
 stomach, there is a fermentation with acidity, eructa- 
 tions, and pain or uneasiness, followed by troublesome 
 dreams. 
 
 2 . Somnium from the nightmare (ab incubo), sup- 
 posed to arise from some impediment to the free circu- 
 lation of the blood through the heart and lungs ; always 
 unpleasant and sometimes frightful. The memory 
 here is active, but the will is suspended, and the efforts 
 to exert it fails. Persons are supposed to have died in 
 fits of incubus. 
 
 3. Somnium from effusions of water in the chest (ab 
 hydrothorace), believed to proceed from anxiety about 
 the vital parts, caused by lymph in the pericardium or 
 thorax. Terrifying dreams rousing the patientsuddenly 
 are the common consequences of this disorder. This 
 and the preceding are the Oneirodynia of Nosologists. 
 
 4. Somnium from a feverish state of the body (a 
 febre), caused by an undue and irregular excitement of 
 the brain. This is known by the name of high deliri- 
 um, or sometimes furor. 
 
 5. Somnium from debility (cum debilitate), where 
 there is not excitement enough to embody ideas in 
 steady trains. Memory and imagination act in a con- 
 fused and irregular manner. Low delirium. 
 
 6. Somnium from fainting (cum asphyxia), where, 
 though there is an exhaustion of vital power, and the 
 individual appears to be dead, there is life enough in 
 the body to prevent putrefaction. The animal func- 
 tions do not seem to be so much depressed as the vital ; 
 for, on recovery, the individual relates what he witness- 
 ed during the trance in which he lay, while in the 
 very lowest ebb of life. 
 
 7. Somnium from fresh and vivid occurrences (a re- 
 centibus), as when dreams can be traced to some con- 
 versation or occurrence of the day, or to some actual 
 condition of the body. Common dreaming. 
 
 8. Somnium from old and forgotten occurrences (ab 
 obsoletis), when long-lost images are renewed to the 
 memory, and dead friends are brought before us. 
 
 9. Somnium from an overloaded brain (a plethora), 
 with symptoms bordering on epilepsy, apoplexy, and 
 catalepsy. Sometimes called typhomania. 
 
 10. Somnium of a prospective character (a prophe- 
 tia), when the dreamer is engaged in seeing funeral pro- 
 cessions, and foretelling events by a sort of second 
 sight, as it is called. This disease is symptomatic of a 
 peculiar state of body, running in families like gout, 
 consumption and insanity. 
 
 11 . Somnium, from vivid impressions on the inter- 
 nal organ of sight (a visione), where visual images are 
 so strong, that the dreamers are called Seers, because 
 they see so much, and their sights are termed Visions , 
 inasmuch as the eyes are so peculiarly concerned. 
 
 12 . Somnium from the conditions of other corporeal 
 organs (a sexu velpruritu), causing dreams. 
 
 13. Somnium (a respiratione) from inhaling nitrous 
 oxide gas, depriving the person of consciousness and 
 will, and inspiring delightful sensations. 
 
 14. Somnium (a toxico) from doses of opium, hyos- 
 cyamus datura, and other narcotic plants, taken into 
 the stomach, disturbing the will and exciting strange 
 fancies. 
 
 15. Somnium from drunkenness (ab ebrietate), caused 
 by drinking spirituous liquors, overcoming conscious- 
 ness and spontaneity. 
 
 II. Idiophalhic Somnium. 
 
 1. Somnium, from abstraction, where the internal 
 senses are so engaged that there is no knowledge, or an 
 imperfect one, of the passing events, constituting what 
 is termed Reverie ; where fanciful trains of the thought 
 are indulged at considerable length. 
 
 2. Somnium, with partial or universal lunacy (cum 
 insanitate), vitiating the mind with some fundamental 
 error on a particular subject, or disturbing and con- 
 founding all the operations of the animal mind. This 
 characterizes some forms of madness and melancholy. 
 
 3. Somnium, with talking (cum sermone), where 
 the ideas of the inind are uttered in audible words, as 
 in a wakeful state : called frequently, Somniloquism, or 
 sleep talking on ordinary subjects. 
 
 4. Somnium, with walking (cum ambulatione), 
 where tire person rises from bed, walks about, fre- 
 quently goes abroad, without the smallest recollection 
 that any volition had been exerted on the occasion : 
 the whole affair is forgotten, and not a trace left in the 
 memory : this is called somnambulism. 
 
 5. Somnium, with invention (cum invenlione), as 
 when unbidden ideas rise in the mind in a methodical 
 series, and form a poetical sonnet, different from any- 
 thing known before, and unattainable by the waking 
 powers. These are sometimes reduced to writing at 
 the time and found afterward, though the act of com- 
 mitting them to paper is generally forgotten. On other 
 occasions the memory preserves the particulars of such 
 dreams. 
 
 6. Somnium, (cum hallucinatione) with mistaken 
 impressions of sight, and sometimes of hearing, so 
 strong as to enforce a conviction of their reality. Many 
 visions, conversations, and mistaken representations 
 gain currency in this way. The patients being unwit- 
 tingly deceived themselves, propagate with an honest 
 zeal their delusions, and labour to gain the assent of 
 their friends and acquaintances. 
 
 7. Somnium, with singing (cum musica), wherein 
 the person, though unable to raise a note when awake, 
 becomes capable in the somnial condition of uttering 
 sounds in most melodious accents. 
 
 8. Somnium, with ability to pray and preach (cum re- 
 ligione), or to address the Supreme Being and human 
 auditors in an instructive and eloquent manner, with- 
 out any recollection of having been so employed, and 
 with utter incompetency to perform such exercises of 
 devotion and instruction when awake. 
 
 See these states of Somnium, illustrated by cases, 
 published in New-York, in 1815, under the titie of 
 “ Devotional Somnium,” &c. containing the account 
 of Rachel Baker, &c. Notes from Dr. M.’s lectures 
 on Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 SONCHl'TES. (From troy%oj, the sow-thistle : so 
 named from its resemblance to the sonclius.) The 
 herb hawkweed. 
 
 SO'NCHUS. (Ilapa to crcoov, xetiv ; from its whole, 
 some juice.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaran system. Class, Syngcnesia; Order, Poly ga- 
 min cequalis. The sow-thistle. 
 
 Sonchus oLERACEus. The systematic name of the 
 sow-thistle. Most of the species of sonchus abound 
 with a milky juice, which is very bitter, and said to 
 possess diuretic virtues. This is sometimes employed 
 with that intention. Boiled it may be eaten as a sub 
 stitute for cabbage. 
 
 SOOT. See Fuligo. 
 
 SO PHIA. (From tro^oj, wise: so named from its 
 great virtues in stopping fluxes.) Flix-weed or flux- 
 weed. See Sisymbrium. 
 
 Sophia chirurgorum. See Sisymbrium sophia. 
 SOPHISTICATION. A term employed in phar- 
 macy. to signify the counterfeiting or adulterating any 
 medicine. This practice unhappily obtains with most 
 dealers in drugs, &c. ; and the cheat is carried on so 
 artificially by many as to prevent a discovery even by 
 pet sons of the most discerning faculties. 
 
 29? 
 
SOR 
 
 SPA 
 
 SOPHO'RA. (A name of most whimsical origin. 
 Sophera is, according to Prosper Alpinus, the Egyptian 
 denomination of a species of cassia, the Cassia so- 
 phera of Linnaeus, nearly related to this genus. Lin- 
 naeus, spelling it sophora, calls it a genus sophorum , 
 or of wise men ; as teaching that separate stamens, in 
 the papilionaceous family, if ever the limits of that 
 family can be determined, afford so decisive a mark of 
 discrimination, as almost to exclude the plants furnish- 
 ed with such, from the same natural class, or order, 
 with those the filaments of which are combined.) The 
 name of a genus of plants. Class, Decandna ; Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 Sophora heptaphylla. The systematic name of 
 the shrub, the root and seeds of which are sometimes 
 called anticholerica they are both intensely bitter, 
 and said to be useful in cholera, colic, and dysury. 
 
 SOPHRONISTE'RES. (From auxppovigu), to be- 
 come wise : so called because they do not appear till 
 after puberty.) The last of the grinding-teeth. 
 
 SOPIE'NTIA. (From sopio, to make sleep.) Me- 
 dicines which procure sleep. 
 
 SO'POR. Profound sleep. 
 
 SOPORIFEROUS. (Soporiferus ; from sopor , 
 sleep, and fero , to hear.) A term given to whatever 
 induces sleep. See Anodyne. 
 
 So'ra. (Arabian.) The nettle-rash. 
 
 Sorbastre'lla. (From sorbeo , to suck up ; be- 
 cause it stops hemorrhages.) The herb burnet. See 
 Pimpinella saxifraga. 
 
 SORB ATE. A compound of sorbic or malic acid, 
 with the salifiable basis. 
 
 SORBIC ACID. (Acidum sorbicum ; from sorbus , 
 the mountain ash, from the berries of which it is ob- 
 tained.) “ The acid of apples called malic, may be 
 obtained most conveniently and in greatest purity from 
 the berries of the mountain ash, called sorbus, or pyrus 
 aucuparia, and hence the present name, sorbic acid. 
 This was supposed to be a new and peculiar acid by 
 Donovan and Vauquelin, who wrote good disserta- 
 tions upon it. But it now appears that the sorbic and 
 pure malic acids are identical. 
 
 Bruise the ripe berries in a mortar, and then squeeze 
 them in a linen bag. They yield nearly half their 
 weight of juice, of the specific gravity ofl.077. This vis- 
 cid juice, by remaining for about a fortnight in a warm 
 temperature, experiences the vinous fermentation, and 
 would yield a portion of alkohol. By this change, it 
 has become bright, clear, and passes easily through the 
 filter, while the sorbic aci \ itself is not altered. Mix 
 the clear juice with filtered solution of acetate of lead. 
 Separate the precipitate on a filter, and wash it with 
 cold water. A large quantity, of boiling water is then 
 to be poured upon the filter, and allowed to drain into 
 glass jars. At the end of some hours, the solution de- 
 posites crystals of great lustre and beauty. Wash these 
 with cold wafer, dissolve them in boiling water, filter, 
 and crystallize. Collect the new crystals, and boil 
 them for half an hour in 2.3 times their weight of sul- 
 phuric acid, specific gravity 1.090, supplying water as 
 fast as it evaporates, and stirring the mixture diligently 
 with a glass rod. The clear liquor is to be decanted 
 into a tall narrow glass jar, and while still hot, a stream 
 of sulphuretted hydrogen is to be passed through it. 
 When the lead has been all thrown down in a sulphu- 
 ret, the liquor is to be filtered, and then boiled in an 
 open vessel to dissipate the adhering sulphuretted hy- 
 drogen. It is now a solution of sorbic acid. 
 
 When it is evaporated to the consistence of a syrup, 
 it forms mammelated masses of a crystalline structure. 
 It still contains a considerable quantity of water, and 
 deliquesces when exposed to the air. Its solution is. 
 transparent, colourless, void of smell, but powerfully’ 
 acid to the taste. Lime and barytes waters are not 
 precipitated by solution of the sorbic acid, although the 
 sorbate of lime is nearly insoluble. One of the most 
 characteristic properties of this acid, is the precipitate 
 which it gives with the acetate of lead, which is at first 
 white and flocculent, but afterward assumes a bril 
 liant crystalline appearance. With potassa, soda, and 
 ammonia, it forms crystallizable salts containing an 
 excess of acid.” 
 
 SO'RBUS. (From sorbeo, to suck up; because its 
 fruit stops fluxes.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class, fcosandria; Order, Tri- 
 gynia. The service-tree. 
 
 Sorbus aucuparia. The wild service-tree. The 
 1298 
 
 berries of this plant are adstringent, and, it is said, 
 have been found serviceable in allaying the pain of 
 calculous affections in the kidneys. 
 
 SO'RDES. When the matter discharged from ul- 
 cers is rather viscid, glutinous, of a brownish-red co- 
 lour, somewhat resembling the grounds of coffee, or 
 grumous blood mixed with water, it is thus named. 
 Sordes, Saines, and Ichor, are all of them much more 
 foetid than purulent matter, and none of them are alto- 
 gether free from acrimony ; but that which is generally 
 termed Ichor, is by much the most acrid of them, being 
 frequently so sharp and corrosive as to destroy large 
 quantities of the neighbouring parts. 
 
 Sore, bay. A disease which Dr. Mosely considers as 
 a true cancer, commencing with an ulcer. It is ende- 
 mic at the Bay of Honduras. 
 
 SORE-THROAT. See Cynanche. 
 
 SORREL. See Rumcx acetosa. 
 
 Sorrel, French. See Rumex scutatus. 
 
 Sorrel , round-leaved. See Rumex scutatus. 
 
 Sorrel , wood. See Oxalis acetosella. 
 
 SOUND. 1. An instrument which surgeons intro- 
 duce through the urethra into the bladder, to discover 
 whether there is a stone in this viscus or not. 
 
 2. See Hearing. 
 
 SOUR DOCK. See Rutnez acetosa. 
 
 SOUTHERNWOOD. See Artemisia abrotanum. 
 
 SOW-BREAD. See Cyclamen. 
 
 SPA. A town in France, in the department of the 
 Ourte, famous for its mineral water, which appears to 
 be a very strongly acidulous chalybeate, containing 
 more iron and carbonic acid than any other mineral 
 spring. What applies to the use of chalybeates will 
 apply to this water. 
 
 SPADIX. An elongated receptacle or flower-bearing 
 column, which emerges, mostly, from a spatbeor sheath, 
 as it does in Arum maculatum , Calla wlhiopica, and 
 palustris ; but the Acorus calamus has a spadix with- 
 out any sheath. 
 
 The inflorescence of palms, and some other plants, 
 is a branched spadix ; as the Chamcerops humilis , Mu- 
 sa, &c. 
 
 Spain, pellitory of. See Anthcmis pyrethrum. 
 
 Spanish fly. See Cantharis. 
 
 Spanish liquorice. See Glycyrrhiza. 
 
 Spar,fluor. See Fluor. 
 
 Spar, ponderous. See Heavy-spar, and Barytes. 
 
 Spar, tabular. See Tabular spar. 
 
 SPARGANO'SIS. (From oirapyaw, to swell.) A 
 milk abscess. 
 
 Sparry anhydrite. A sulphate of lime. See Anhy- 
 drite. 
 
 SPARRY IRON. A carbonate of iron, of a pale 
 yellowish gray colour, found in limestoue in Eng- 
 land, Scotland, and Ireland, and in large quantities in 
 Hessia. 
 
 SPARSUS. Dispersed, irregularly scattered. Fre- 
 quently used in medicine, anatomy, and botany, to 
 eruptions, glands, leaves, flower-stalks. 
 
 SPA'RTIUM. {’LnapZiov of Dioscorides : so called 
 from citap']*!, a rope ; because of the use of the long, 
 slender, tough branches, or bark, in making cordage.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in theLinna:an system. 
 Class, Diadelphia ; Order, Decandria. 
 
 Spartium scoparium. The systematic name of the 
 common broom. Genista. The tops and leaves of 
 this indigenous plant, Spartium— foliis tematis solita- 
 riisque , ramis inermibus angulatis , of Linneeus, are 
 the parts that are employed medicinally ; they have a 
 bitter taste, and are recommended for their purgative 
 and diuretic qualities, in hydropic cases. 
 
 SPASM1 Spasmodic diseases. The third order of 
 the Class Neuroses, of Cullen ; characterized by a 
 morbid contraction or motion of muscular fibres. 
 
 SPASMODIC. Spasmodicus. Belonging to a spasm, 
 or convulsion. 
 
 Spasmodic colic. See Colica. 
 
 SPASMOLOGY. ( Spasmologia ; from trtraapos, a 
 spasm, and Xoyos, a discourse.) A treatise on convul- 
 sions. 
 
 SPASMUS. ( Spasmus ; from anaio, to draw.) A 
 cramp, spasm, or convulsion. An involuntary con- 
 traction of the muscular fibres, or that state of the con- 
 traction of muscles which is not spontaneously dis- 
 posed to alternate with relaxation, is properly termed 
 spasm. When the contractions alternate with relax- 
 ation, and are frequently and preternaturally repeated, 
 
SPE 
 
 . SPH 
 
 they are called convulsions. Spasms are distinguished 
 by authors into clonic and tonic spasms. In clonic 
 spasms, which are the true convulsions, the contrac 
 tions and relaxations are alternate, as in epilepsy ; but 
 in tonic spasms the member remains rigid, as in 
 locked jaw. See Convulsion , Tonic spasm, and Te- 
 tanus. 
 
 Spasmus cynicus. Sardonic laugh. A convulsive 
 affection of the muscles of the face and lips on both 
 sides, which involuntarily forces the muscles of those 
 parts into a species of grinning distortion. If one side 
 only be affected, the disorder is nominated tortura oris. 
 When the masseter, buccinator, temporal, nasal, and 
 labial muscles, are involuntarily excited to action, or 
 contorted by contraction or relaxation, they form a 
 species of malignant sneer. It sometimes arises from 
 eating hemlock, or other acrid poisons, or succeeds to 
 an apoplectic stroke. 
 
 SPATHA. (From oiraQri, a slice, or ladle.) A bota- 
 nical term. A sheath, or covering of an immature 
 flower which bursts longitudinally, and is more or less 
 remote from the flower. From the number of mem- 
 branes, which are called valves, and of the flowers, 
 and their duration, it is named, 
 
 1. Spatha univalvis, having only one membranous 
 leaf; as in Arum maculutum, and Crocus sativus. 
 
 2. Bivalvis, in Stratiates alioides. 
 
 3. Dimidiata, or lacera, there being only one valve, 
 and that covering the flower only partially ; as in Izia 
 uniflora, and africana. 
 
 4. Vaga, the common sheath enclosing several par- 
 tial ones ; as in Iris germanica, and helonica. 
 
 5. Uniflora, containing only one flower ; as the Nar- 
 cissus poeticus, Pseudo-narcissus, and Amaryllis 
 formosissima. 
 
 6. Biflora, with two ; as in Alpina racemosa, and 
 Morwa vegeta. 
 
 7. Mult flora ; as in Allium , Narcissus jonquilla , 
 and Pancreatium carabeum. 
 
 8. Spatha persistens , remaining with the fruit; as 
 in Heliconia bibai. 
 
 9. Marcescens, withering before or soon after the 
 flowering ; as in Allia and Leucojum vernum. 
 
 SPATHOME'LE. (From oiradt], a sword, and 
 priKy, a probe.) An edged probe. 
 
 SPA'TULA. (Diminutive of spatha, a broad in- 
 strument.) An instrument for spreading salve. Also 
 a name of the herb spurgewort, from its broad leaves. 
 
 SPATULATUS. Spatulate : applied to leaves, Sec. 
 of a roundish figure, tapering into an oblong base ; as 
 in Silene otiles. 
 
 SPEARMINT. See Mentha viridis. 
 
 Spearwort, water. See Ranunculus flammula. 
 
 SPECIFIC. Specificus. A remedy that has an in- 
 fallible efficacy in the cure of disorders. The exist- 
 ence of such remedies is doubted. 
 
 Specific gravity. See Gravity , specific. 
 
 SPECI'LLUM. (From specio , to examine.) A 
 probe. 
 
 SPE'CULUM. (From specio, to view.) An instru- 
 ment for opening or obtaining a view of parts within 
 each other ; as Speculum oculi , Speculum oris , Specu- 
 lum ani, Sec. 
 
 Speculum ani. An instrument for distending the 
 anus, while an operation is performed upon the parts 
 within. 
 
 Speculum matricis. An instrument to assist in 
 any manual operation belonging to the womb. 
 
 Speculum oculi. An instrument used by oculists 
 to keep the eyelids open and the eye fixed. 
 
 Speculum oris. An instrument to force open the 
 mouth. 
 
 Speculum veneris. See Achillea millefolium. 
 
 SPEECH. See Voice. 
 
 SPEEDWELL. See Veronica. 
 
 Speedwell , female. See Antirrhinum elatine. 
 
 Speedwell, mountain. See Veronica. 
 
 SPERMA-CETI. (From oireppa, seed, and cete, or 
 cetus, the whale/) See Physcter macrocephalns. 
 
 SPERM A'TIC. (Spermaticus ; from aneppa, seed.) 
 Belonging to the testicle and ovary ; as the sperma 
 tic artery, chord, and veins. 
 
 SPERMATOCE'LE. (From oiztppa, seed, and 
 107X17, a tumour.) Epididymis distensa. A swelling 
 of the testicle or epididymis from an accumulation of 
 semen. It is known by a swelling of those organs, 
 pain extending to the loins without inflammation. 
 
 Spermatopoe'tica. (From aneppa, and iroicu), to 
 make.) Medicines which increase the generation of 
 
 seed. 
 
 SPERMORRHCE'A. (From oireppa, semen, and 
 pew, fluo.) The name of a genus of diseases in Good’s 
 Nosology. Class, Genetica; Order, Cenotica. Semi 
 nal flux. It has two species, viz. Spermorrhcea ento 
 nica , and atonica. 
 
 SPHACELI'SMUS. (From o<paice\igu>, to gan- 
 grene.) 1. A gangrene. 
 
 2. A phrenitis. 
 
 SPHA'CELUS. (From otyauo), to destroy.) A 
 mortification of any part. See Gangrene. 
 
 SPH^E'NOIDES. See Sphenoides. 
 
 SPHASRI'TIS. (From ocpaipa , a globe : so called 
 from its round head.) Sphcerocephalia elatior. Sphce- 
 rocephalus. The globe-thistle. 
 
 SPH^EROCETHALUS. See Sphceritis. 
 
 SPHASRO'MA. (From aepaipa, a globe.) A fleshy, 
 globular protuberance. 
 
 SPILERULITE. A brown and gray-coloured mi- 
 neral, found in imbedded roundish balls and grains, 
 in pearlstone and pitchstone porphyries, near Schem- 
 nitz. 
 
 SPHE'NO. Names compounded of this word be- 
 long to the sphenoid bone. 
 
 Spheno-maxillaris. An artery, and a fissure of 
 the orbit of the eye, is so called. 
 
 Spheno-salpingo-staphylinus. See Circumflexus. 
 
 Spheno.-stafhylinus. See Levator palati. 
 
 SPHENOIDAL. Sphenoidalis. Belonging to the 
 sphenoid bone. 
 
 Sphenoidal suture. Sutura sphenoidalis. The 
 sphenoidal and ethmoidal sutures are- those which 
 surround the many irregular processes of these two 
 bones, and join them to each other and to the rest. 
 
 SPHENOI'DES OS. (From o^yv, a wedge, and 
 eiSos, a likeness; because it is fixed in the cranium 
 like a wedge.) Os cuneiforme ; Os multiforme; Os 
 azygos; Papillare os ; Basilare os ; Os polymorphos. 
 Pterygoid bone. The os sphenoides, or cuneiforme, as 
 it is called from its wedge-like situation amidst the 
 other bones of the head, is of a more irregular figure 
 than any other bone. It has been compared to a bat 
 with its wings extended. This resemblance is but 
 faint, but it would be difficult perhaps to find any thing 
 it resembles more. 
 
 We distinguish, in this bone, its body or middle part, 
 and its wings or sides, which are much more extensive 
 than its body. 
 
 Each of its wings or lateral processes is divided into 
 two parts. Of these, the uppermost and most consi 
 derable portion, helping to form the deepest part of the 
 temporal fossa on each side, is called the temporal pro- 
 cess. The other portion makes a part of the orbit, and 
 is therefore named the orbitar process. The back 
 part of each wing, from its running out sharp to meet 
 the os petrosum, has been called the spinous process ; 
 and the two processes, which stand out almost perpen- 
 dicular to the basis of the skull, have been named pte- 
 rygoid or aliform processes, though they may be said 
 rather to resemble the legs than the wings of the bat. 
 Each of these processes has two plates and a middle 
 fossa facing backwards; of these plates, the externa! 
 one is the broadest, and the internal one the longest. 
 The lower end of the internal plate forms a kind of 
 hook, over which passes the round tendon of the mus- 
 culus circumflexus palati. Besides these, we observe 
 a sharp middle ridge, which stands out from the mid- 
 dle of the bone. The forepart of it, where it joins the 
 nasal lamella of the ethmoidal bone, is thin and 
 straight ; the lower part of it is thicker, and is re- 
 ceived into the vomer. 
 
 The cavities, observable on the external surface of 
 the bone, are where it helps to form the temporal, 
 nasal, and orbitar fossae. 
 
 It has likewise two fossae in its pterygoid processes. 
 Behind the edge, which separates these two fossae, we 
 observe a small groove, made by a branch of the supe- 
 rior maxillary nerve, in its passage to the temporal 
 muscle. Besides these, it has other depressions, which 
 serve chiefly for the origin of the muscles. 
 
 Its foramina are four on each side. The three first 
 serve for the passage of the optic, superior maxillary, 
 and inferior maxillary nerves ; the fourth transmits 
 the largest artery of the dura mater. On each side we 
 observe a considerable fissure, which, from its eitua- 
 
 299 
 
SP1 
 
 SPI 
 
 lion, may be called the superior orbitar fissure. 
 Through it pass the third and fourth pair of nerves, a 
 branch of the fifth, and likewise the sixth pair. 
 Lastly, at the basis of each pterygoid process, we ob- 
 serve a foramen which is named pterygoidean, and 
 sometimes Vidian , from Vidius, who first described it. 
 Through it passes a branch of the external carotid, to 
 be distributed to the nose. 
 
 The os sphenoides, on its internal surface, affords 
 three fossae. Two of these are considerable ones; 
 they are formed by the lateral processes, and make 
 part of the lesser fossa; of the basis of the skull. The 
 third, which is smaller, is on the lop of the body of 
 the bone, and is called sella turcica , from its lesem- 
 blance to a Turkish saddle. In this the pituitary gland 
 is placed. At each of its four angles is a process. 
 They are called the clinoid processes, and are distin- 
 guished by their situation into anterior and posterior 
 processes. The two latter are frequently united into one. 
 
 Within the substance of the os sphenoides, imme- 
 diately under the sella turcica, we find two cavities, 
 separated by a thin bony lamella. These are the sphe- 
 noidal sinuses. They are lined with the pituitary 
 membrane, and, like the frontal sinuses, separate a 
 mucus which passes into the nostrils. In some sub- 
 jects, there is only one cavity ; in others, though more 
 rarely, we find three. 
 
 In infants, the os sphenoides is composed of three 
 pieces, one of which forms the body of the bone and 
 its pterygoid processes, and the other two its lateral 
 processes. The clinoid processes may even then be 
 perceived in a cartilaginous state, though some writers 
 have asserted the contrary ; but we observe no appear- 
 ance of any sinus. 
 
 This bone is connected with all the bones of the 
 cranium, and likewise with the ossa maxillaria,ossa 
 malarum, ossa palati, and vomer. Its uses may be 
 collected from the description we have given of it. 
 
 SPHI'NCTER. (From acpiy'Jo), to shut up.) The 
 name of sevoial muscles, the office of which is to shut 
 or close the aperture around which they are placed. 
 
 Sphincter ani. Sphincter externus, of Albinus and 
 Douglas. Sphincter cutaneus , of Winslow ; and coc- 
 cigio-cutani-spliincter , of Dumas. A single muscle 
 of the anus, which shuts the passage through the anus 
 into the rectum, and pulls down the bulb of the ure- 
 thra, by which it assists in ejecting the urine and 
 semen. It arises from the skin and fat that surrounds 
 the verge of the anus on both sides, nearly as far as the 
 tuberosity of the ischium; the fibres are gradually col- 
 lected into an oval form, and surround the extremity 
 of the rectum. It is inserted by a narrow point into 
 the perineum, acceleratores urinse, and transversi pe- 
 rinei ; and behind into the extremity of the os coccygis, 
 by an acute termination. 
 
 Sphincter ani cutaneus. See Sphincter am. 
 
 Sphincter ani externus. See Sphincter ani. 
 
 Sphincter ani internus. Albinus and Douglas 
 call the circular fibres of the muscular coat of the 
 rectum, which surround its extremity, by this name. 
 
 Sphincter cutaneus. See Sphincter ani. 
 
 Sphincter externus. See Sphincter ani. 
 
 Sphincter gulje. The muscle which contracts 
 .ihe top of the throat. 
 
 Sphincter labiorum. See Orbicularis oris. 
 
 Sphincter oris. See Orbicularis oris. 
 
 Sphincter vagin.e. Constrictor cunni , of Albinus. 
 Second muscle of the clitoris , of Douglas ; and anulo- 
 syndesmo-clitoridien , of Dumas. This muscle arises 
 from the sphincter ani and from the posterior side of 
 the vagina, near the perineum; from thence it runs up 
 the side of the vagina near its external orifice, opposite 
 to the nymph®, covers the corpus cavernosum, and is 
 inserted into the crus and body, or union of the crura 
 clitoridis. Its use is to contract the mouth of the vagina. 
 
 Spiiingo'nta. (From a(f>iy']o), to bind.) Astringent 
 medicines. 
 
 SPHONDY'LIUM. (From oxovSvXos, vertebra ; 
 named from the shape of its root, or probably because 
 it was used against the bite of a serpent, called cnorSv- 
 Xtf.) This is supposed to be the branckursine. See 
 Acanthus mollis. 
 
 SPHR AGIDE. .A species of Lemnian earth. 
 
 SPHRONGIDIITM. See Columnula. 
 
 SPICA. A spike. I. A species of inflorescence, 
 consisting of one common stalk bearing numerous flow- 
 ers, all ranged along it without any, or having very 
 300 
 
 j small partial stalks, as the flower-stalk of the greater 
 plantain. From its figure, the situation of the flowers, 
 and its vesture, it is called, 
 
 1. Cylindrica ; as in Pluntago media , and albicans . 
 
 2. Ovata , in Sanguisorba officinalis. 
 
 3. Articulatu , with joints; as in Salicornea herba- 
 cea , and Polygonum articulatum. 
 
 4. Conjugata , two spikes going from the summit of 
 the peduncle ; as in Heliotropium europeeum and par- 
 viflorum. 
 
 5. Ramosa , divided into branches; as in Chenopo - 
 di-uni bonus henricus , and Osmunda. 
 
 6. Imbricala ; as in Salvia hispanica. 
 
 7. Secunda , the flowers leaning all to one side; as in 
 Anchusa officinalis. 
 
 8. Jnterrupta , in separate groupes ; as in Betonica 
 officinalis , and Gomphvena interrupta. 
 
 9. Disticlia , two series of spikes; as in Gladiolus 
 alopecuroides. 
 
 10. Terminalis; as in Lavendula. 
 
 11. Axillarcs ; as in Justitia spinosa. 
 
 12. Foliosa, leaflets between the flowers ; as in Agri- 
 monia eupatoria. 
 
 13. Comosa, having a leafy bundle at the apex ; as in 
 Lavendula staichas, and Bromelia ananas. 
 
 14. Ciliata, hairs between the flowers ; as in Nardus 
 
 oiliaris. 
 
 II. An ear of corn. 
 
 III. A bandage resembling an ear of corn. 
 
 Spica brevis. The Alopecuns pratensis. 
 
 Spica celtica. See Valeriana celtica. 
 
 Spica fjemina. Common lavender. 
 
 Spica indica. See Nardus indica. 
 
 Spica inguinalis. A bandage for ruptures in the 
 groin. 
 
 Spica inguinalis duplex. Double bandage for 
 ruptures. 
 
 SncA mas. Broad-leaved ’avender. 
 
 Spica nardi. See Nardus indica. 
 
 Spica simplex. A common roller or bandage. 
 
 SPICULA. Aspikelet. A term applied exclusively 
 to grasses that have many florets on one calyx, such 
 florets ranged on a little stalk, constituting the spikelet, 
 which is therefore a part of the flower itself, and not 
 of the efflorescence ; as in Briia minor , and Poa aqua- 
 tica. Locusta means the same as spicula. 
 
 SPIGELIA. (So called by Linnams in commemo- 
 ration of an old botanist, Adrian Spigelius, who wrote 
 Jsagoge in rem herbarium , in 1606.) 1. The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnsan system. Class, Pen- 
 tan dr i a ; Order, jMonogynia. 
 
 2. The name in some pharmacopoeias for the Spi- 
 gclia marilandica. 
 
 Spioelia anthelmia. The systematic name of the 
 spigelia of some pharmacopoeias. It is directed as an 
 anthelmintic; its virtues are very similar to those of 
 the Indian pink. See Spige liamarilandica. 
 
 Spigelia lonicera. See Spigelia marilandica. 
 
 Spigelia marilandica. Spigelia lonicera. Pe- 
 rennial worm-grass, or Indian pink. Spigelia — caule 
 tetragono , foliis omnibus , oppositis , of Linnaeus. Tire 
 whole of this plant, but most commonly the root, is em 
 ployed as an anthelmintic by the Indians, and inhabit 
 ants of America. Dr. Hope has written in favour of 
 this plant, in continued and remitting low worm fevers. 
 Besides its property of destroying the worms in the 
 prim® vise, it acts as a purgative. 
 
 Spigelion lobe. See Liver. 
 
 SPIGELIUS, Adrian, was born at Brussels, in 1578. 
 He studied at Louvain, and afrerward at Padua, 
 where he took his degree. He became thoroughly 
 skilled in every branch of his profession, particularly 
 in anatomy and surgery and after travelling some 
 time to the different schools in Germany, he settled in 
 Moravia, where lie was soon appointed nhysician to 
 the States of the Province. In 1G16 he was invited to 
 occupy the principal professorship in anatomy and sur- 
 gery at Padua, where he acquitted himself with so 
 much success, that he was created a knight of St. 
 Mark, and presented with a collar of gold. He died in 
 1625. His writings evince him to have possessed very 
 extensive medical knowledge. The first, which he 
 published, contains some interesting information con- 
 cerning the virtues of plants, respecting which he air- 
 pears to have learned much from the Italian peasantry 
 He wrote also concerning some diseases and other mat- 
 ters. But the most valuable of his works arc those 
 
SPI 
 
 SP1 
 
 composed on anatomical subjects, published after his 
 death, by his son-in-law, Crenia. 
 
 SPIGNEL. See JEthusameum. 
 
 SPIKELET. See Spicula. 
 
 SPIKENARD. See Nardus indica. 
 
 SPILA'NTHUS. (From oniXos, a spot, and avOos, 
 a flower; because of its dotted or speckled flowers.) 
 The name of a genus of plants. Class, Syngenesia ; 
 Order, Polygamia aqualis. 
 
 Spilanthus acmklla. Achmella. Achamella. The 
 systematic name of the balm-leaved spilanthus, which 
 possesses a glutinous bitter taste, and a fragrant smell. 
 The herb and seed are said to be diuretic and emme- 
 nagogue, and useful in dropsies, jaundice, fluor albus, 
 and calculous complaints, given in infusion. 
 
 SPI'NA. (Quasi spiculina , diminutive of spica .) 
 A thorn. 
 
 A. The back-bone: so called from the thorn-like 
 processes of the vertebra. See Vertebra , and Spine. 
 
 B. The shin-bone. 
 
 C. A thorn of a plant. A prickly armature of plants, 
 lot easily removed by the finger, and proceeding from 
 •the woody part of the plant. It is either, 
 
 1. Culine; as in Prunus spinosa. 
 
 2. Terminal , at the end of a branch ; as in Rhamnus 
 catharticus. 
 
 3. Foliar , ou the surface of the leaf ; as in Carduus 
 marianus. 
 
 4. Marginal , on the margin of the leaf ; as in Ilex 
 aquifoliuin. 
 
 5. Axillary , going from the axilla of the leaf; as in 
 Gleditschia triacanthos. 
 
 6. Calycine , on the calyx ; as in Carduus marianus. 
 
 7. Pericarpial, on the pod ; asin Datura stramonium. 
 
 8. Stipular, on the stipule; as in Mimosa nilotica, 
 and horrida. 
 
 9. Straight ; as in Mimosa nigra. 
 
 10. Recurve ; as in Costus nobilis. 
 
 11. Decussate; asin Genista lucitanica. 
 
 12. Setaceous ; as in Cactus opuntia. 
 
 13. Subulate; as in Cactus tuna. 
 
 14. Inerm, covered with soft and not prickly spines, 
 ilso called muricate ; as in Convolvulus muricatus, and 
 Mimosa muricata. 
 
 15. Simple, when not divided ; as Genista anglica. 
 
 16. Germinal; as in Limonia trifoliata. 
 
 17. Temate; as in Zantliium spinosum. 
 
 18. Ramose; as in Gleditschia horrida. 
 
 Spina acida. See Berberis. 
 
 Spina acuta. The hawthorn. 
 
 Spina jegyptiaca. The Egyptian thorn or sloe-tree. 
 See Acacia vera. 
 
 Spina alba. The white-thorn tree. 
 
 Spina arabica. The chardon, or Arabian thistle. 
 
 Spina bifida. Hydrops medulla spinalis ; Hydro- 
 cele spinalis ; Hydrorachytis spinosa. A tumour upon 
 the spine of new-born children, immediately about the 
 lower vertebra of the loins, and upper parts of the 
 sacrum ; at first, it is of a dark blue colour ; but in pro- 
 portion as it increases in size, approaches nearer and 
 nearer to the colour of the skin, becoming perfectly 
 diaphanous. 
 
 From the surface of this tumour a pellucid watery 
 fluid sometimes exudes, and this circumstance has been 
 noticed by different authors. It is always attended 
 with a weakness, or more properly speaking, a para- 
 lysis of the lower extremities The opening of it 
 rashly has proved quickly fatal to the child. Tulpius, 
 therefore, strongly dissuades us from attempting this 
 operation. Acrel mentions a case where a nurse rashly 
 opened a tumour, which, as he described it, was a 
 blood bag on the back of the child at the time of its 
 birth, in bigness equal to a hen’s egg, in two hours after 
 which, the child died. From the dissection it ap- 
 peared, that the bladder lay in the middle of the os 
 sacrum, and consisted of a coat, and some strong mem- 
 brane, which proceeded from a long fissure of the 
 bones. The extremity of the spinal marrow lay bare, 
 and the spinal duct, in the os sacrum, was uncommon- 
 ly wide, and distended by the pressure of the waters. 
 Upon tracing it to the head, the brain was found nearly 
 in its natural state, but the ventricles contained so 
 much water, that the infundibulum was quite dis- 
 tended with it, and the passage between the third and 
 fourth ventricle was greatly enlarged. 
 
 He likewise takes notice of another case, where a 
 child lived about eight years labouring under this com- 
 
 plaint, during which time it seemed to enjoy tolerable 
 health, though pale. Nothing seemed amiss in him, 
 but such a degree of debility as rendered him incapable 
 to stand on his legs. 
 
 The tumour, as in the former case, was in the mid- 
 dle of the os sacrum, of the bigness of a man’s fist, 
 with little discolouring: and upon pressing it became 
 less. When opened it was found full of water, and the 
 coats were the same as in the former, but the separa- 
 tion of the bones was very considerable. The spinal 
 marrow, under the tumour, was as small as a pack- 
 thread, and rigid ; but there were no morbid appear- 
 ances in the brain. 
 
 Spina burghi monspeliensis. Evergreen privet. 
 
 Spina cervina. (So called from its thorns resem- 
 bling those of the stag.) See Rhamnus catharticus. 
 
 Spina hirci. The goat’s-thorn of France, yielding 
 gum-tragacanth. 
 
 Spina infectoria. See Rhamnus catharticus. 
 
 Spina purgatrix. The purging thorn. 
 
 Spina solstitialis. The calcitrapa officinalis. 
 Barnaby’s thistle. 
 
 Spina ventosa. (The term of spina seems to have 
 been applied by the Arabians to this disorder, because 
 it occasions a prickling in the flesh like the puncture of 
 thorns ; and the epithet ventosa is added, because, 
 upon touching the tumour, it seems to be filled with 
 wind, though this is not the cause of the distention.) 
 Spina vevtositas ; Teredo ; Fungus articuli ; Ar- 
 throcace : sideratio ossis ; Cancer ossis ; Gangrana 
 ossis , and some Fienc.h authors term it exostosis. 
 When children are the subjects of this disease, Seve- 
 rinus calls it Padarthrocacc. A tumour arising from 
 an internal caries of a bone. It most frequently occurs 
 in the carpus and tarsus, and is known by a continual 
 pain in the bone, and a red swelling of the skin? which 
 has a spongy feel. 
 
 Spina'chia. See Spinacia. 
 
 SPINA'CIA. (From lonavia, Spain, whence it ori- 
 ginally came ; or from its spinous seed.) The name of 
 a genus of plants. Class, Diacia ; Order, Pentandria. 
 Spinage 
 
 Spinacia oleracea. The systematic name of the 
 Spinachia. Spinach. Spinage. This plant is some- 
 times directed for medicinal purposes in the cure of 
 phthisical complaints ; made into a poultice, by boiling 
 the leaves and adding some oil, it forms an excellent 
 emollient. As an article of food it may be considered 
 as similar to cabbage and other oleraceous plants. See 
 Brassica capitate. 
 
 Spin.® crates. The spine of the back. 
 
 Spin,® ventositas. A caries, or decay of a bone. 
 See Spina ventosa. 
 
 SPINAL. Spinalis. Belonging to the spine of the 
 back. 
 
 Spinal-marrow. See Medulla spinalis. 
 
 SPINA'LIS. See Spinal. 
 
 Spinalis cervicis. This muscle, which is situated 
 close to the vertebrae at the posterior part of the neck 
 and upper part of the back, arises, by distinct tendons^ 
 from the transverse processes of the five or six upper- 
 most vertebrae of the back, and ascending obliquely 
 under the complexus, is inserted, by small tendons, into 
 the spinous processes of the sixth, fifth, fourth, third, 
 and second vertebra of the neck. Its use is to extend 
 the neck obliquely backwards. 
 
 Spinalis colli. See Semi-spinalis colli. 
 
 Spinalis dorsi. Transversalis dorsi, of Winslow j 
 and intcr-ipineux , of Dumas. This is the name given 
 by Albinus to a tendinous and fleshy mass, which is 
 situated along the spinous processes of the back and the 
 inner side of the longissimus dorsi. 
 
 It arises tendinous and fleshy from the spinous pro- 
 cesses of the uppermost vertebrae of the loins, and the 
 lowermost ones of the back, and is inserted into the 
 spinous processes of the nine uppermost vertebrae of the 
 back. 
 
 Its use is to extend the vertebrae., and to assist in 
 raising the spine. 
 
 Spinai.es lumborum. Muscles of the. oins. 
 
 SPINE. (Spina ; from spina , thorn : so called from 
 the spine-like processes of the vertebra.) 1. Spina 
 dorsi; Columna spinalis; Column a verlebralis. A 
 bony column or pillar extending in the posterior part of 
 the trunk from the great occipital foramen to the sa 
 crum. It is composed of twenty-four bones called 
 vertebra. See Vertebra. 
 
 5 M 
 
SPI 
 
 2. An armature of plants. See Spina. 
 
 SPINEL. A sub-species of octohedral corundum, of 
 a red colour, and equal value with a diamond. It 
 comes from Pegu and Ceylon. 
 
 SPINELLANE. A plumb, blue-coloured crystal- 
 lized mineral, found on the shores of the lake of Laach. 
 
 SPINESCENS. Spinescent. Becoming thorny, ap- 
 plied to the leaf-stalk, when it hardens into a thorn, 
 and the leaf falls, as is the case in Rhamnus catharti- 
 cus, and Robinia spinosa, and to the slipulae of the Ro- 
 binia pseudacacia, which also become thorns. 
 
 Spi'nosa. See Spina bifidi. 
 
 Spino'sum syriacum. The Syrian broom. 
 
 SPINTHERE. A greenish gray-coloured mineral, 
 believed to be a variety of prismatic titanium ore. 
 
 SPIRAL' A. (From Spira , a pillar : so named from 
 its spiral stalk.) Meadow-sweet. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linntean system. Class, Icosan- 
 dria ; Order, Pentagynia. 
 
 Spiraea africana. African meadow-sweet. 
 
 Si»ir®a filipendula. The systematic name of the 
 officinal dropwort. Filipendula ; Saxifraga rubra. 
 Dropwort. The root of this plant, Spirtea—foliis pen- 
 natis , foliolis uniformibus serratis ; caule herbaceo ; 
 floribus corymbosis, of Linnteus, possesses adstringent, 
 and, it is said, lithontriptic virtues. It is seldom used 
 in the practice of the present day. 
 
 Spir®a ulmaria. The systematic name of the 
 meadow-sweet. Ulmaria; Regina prati ; Barba 
 capr<e. Meadow-sweet. Queen of the meadows. This 
 is a beautiful and fragrant plant. The leaves are re- 
 commended as mild adstringents. The flowers have a 
 strong smell, resembling that of May ; they are sup- 
 posed to possess antispasmodic and diaphoretic virtues, 
 and as they are very rarely used in medicine, Linnaeus 
 suspects that the neglect of them has arisen from the 
 plant being supposed to be possessed of some noxious 
 qualities, which it seemed to betray by its being left 
 untouched by cattle. It may be observed, however, 
 that the cattle also refuse the Angelica and other herbs, 
 whose innocence is apparent from daily experience. 
 
 [Spir/ea trifoliata. See Gillenia. A.] 
 
 SPIRITUS. (Spiritus ^ us. m. ; spirit.) Thisname 
 was formerly given to all volatile substances collected 
 by distillation. Three principal kinds were distin- 
 guished : inflammable or ardent spirits, acid spirits, 
 and alkaline spirits. The word spirit is now almost 
 exclusively confined to alkohol. 
 
 Spiritus ®theris nitrici. Spiritus atheris ni- 
 trosi : Spiritus nitri dulcis. Take of rectified spirits, 
 two pints ; nitric acid, by weight, three ounces ; add 
 the acid gradually to the spirit, and mix them, taking 
 care that the heat do not exceed 120° ; then with a 
 gentle heat distil twenty-four fluid ounces. A febri- 
 fuge, diaphoretic, and diuretic compound mostly ad- 
 ministered in asthenia, nervous affections, dysuria, and 
 calculous complaints. 
 
 Spiritus ®theris aromaticus. Take of cinna- 
 mon-bark, bruised, three drachms ; cardamom seeds 
 powdered, a drachm and a half; long pepper powder- 
 ed, ginger-root sliced, each a drachm ; spirit of sul- 
 phuric tether, a pint ; macerate for fourteen days, in a 
 closed glass vessel, and strain. An excellent stimu- 
 lating and stomachic compound, which is administered 
 in debility of the stomach and nervous affections. 
 
 Spiritus ®tiieris sulphurici. Spiritus vitrioli 
 dulcis; Spiritus eetheris vitriolici. Take of sulphuric 
 tether, half a pint; rectified spirit, a pint: mix them. 
 A diaphoretic, antispasmodic, and tonic preparation, 
 mostly exhibited in nervous debility and weakness of 
 the primte vite. 
 
 Spiritus ®theris sulphurici compositus. Take 
 of spirit of sulphuric tether a pint ; tetherigd oil, two 
 fluid drachms; mix them. A stimulating anodyne, 
 supposed to be similar to the celebrated liquor mine- 
 ralis anodynus , of Hoffman. It is exhibited in fevers, 
 nervous affections, hysteria, &c. ; and in most cases of 
 fever where medicines are rejected by the stomach, 
 this is of infinite service. 
 
 Spiritus ammoni®. Spirit of ammonia. Formerly 
 called Spiritus salis ammoniaci dulcis ; Spiritus salts 
 ammoniaci. Take of proof spirit, three pints ; muriate 
 of ammonia, four ounces; subcarbonate of potassa,six 
 ounces ; mix them, and, with a gentle fire, let a pint 
 and a half be distilled into a cooled receiver. A stimu- 
 lating antispasmodic, occasionally exhibited in cases of 
 asphyxia, asthenia, and in nervous diseases, but mostly 
 
 SPI 
 
 used as an external stimulant against rheumatism, 
 
 sprains, and bruises. 
 
 Spiritus ammoni* aromaticus. Aromatic spirit 
 of ammonia. Formerly known by the name of Spiritus 
 ammonia compositus . Spiritus volatilis aromaticus : 
 Spiritus salis volatilis oleosus. Take of cinnamon- 
 bark bruised, cloves bruised, each two drachms ; lemon- 
 peel, four ounces ; subcarbonate of potassa, half a 
 pound; muriate of ammonia, five ounces; rectified 
 spirit, four pints ; water, a gallon ; mix and distil six 
 pints. A stimulating antispasmodic and sudorific in 
 very general use, to smell at in faintings and lowness 
 of spirits. It is exhibited internally in nervous affec- 
 tions, hysteria, and weakness of the stomach. The 
 dose is from half a drachm to a drachm. 
 
 Spiritus ammonite fietidus. Foetid spirit of am- 
 monia. Formerly called spiritus volatilis fatidus. 
 Take of spirit of ammonia, two pints; asafoetida, two 
 ounces. Macerate for twelve hours, then by a gentle 
 fire distil a pint and a half into a cooled receiver. A 
 stimulating antispasmodic, often exhibited to children 
 against convulsions, and to gouty and asthmatic per- 
 sons. The dose is from half to a whole fluid drachm. 
 
 Spiritus ammoni® succinatus. Succinated spirit 
 of ammonia. Formerly known by the names of Eau 
 de luce ; Spiritus salis ammoniaci succinatus ; Liquor 
 cornu cervi succinatus. Take of mastich, three 
 drachms; rectified spirit, nine fluid drachms ; oil of la- 
 vender, fourteen minims; oil of amber, four minims, 
 solution of ammonia, ten fluid ounces. Macerate the 
 mastich in the spirit that it may dissolve, and pour oft 
 the clear tincture ; to this add the remaining articles, 
 and shake them together. This preparation is much 
 esteemed as a stimulant and nervine medicine, and is 
 employed internally and externally against spasms, 
 hysteria, syncope, vertigo, and the stings of insects. 
 The dose is from ten minims to half a fluid drachm. 
 
 Spiritus anisi. Spirit of aniseed. Formerly called 
 Spiritus anisi compositus ; Aqua seminum anisi com- 
 posita. Take of aniseed, bruised, half a pound ; proof 
 spirit, a gallon ; water sufficient to prevent empyreuma. 
 Macerate for twenty-four hours, and distil a gallon by 
 a gentle fire. A stimulating carminative and stomachic 
 calculated to relieve flatulency, borborygmus, colic, 
 and spasmodic affections of the bowels. The dose is 
 from half to a whole fluid drachm. 
 
 Spiritus armoraci® compositus. Compound 
 spirit of horse-radish, formerly called Spiritus raphani 
 compositus ; Aqua raphani composita. Take of horse- 
 radish root, fresh and sliced, dried orange-peel, of each 
 a pound; nutmegs, bruised, half an ounce; proof 
 spirit, a gallon ; water sufficient to prevent empyreuma. 
 Macerate for twenty-four hours, and distil a gallon by a 
 gentle fire. A very warm stimulating compound, 
 given in gouty, rheumatic, and spasmodic affections of 
 the stomach, and in scorbutic disorders. The dose is 
 from half a fluid drachm to half a fluid ounce. 
 
 Spiritus camphor®. Spirit of camphor. For- 
 merly known by the names of Spiritus camphoratus ; 
 Spiritus vinosus camphoratus ; Spiritus vim campho- 
 ratus. Take of camphor, four ounces ; rectified spirit, 
 two pints. Mix, that the camphor may be dissolved. 
 A stimulating medicine, used as an external application 
 against chilblains, rheumatism, palsy, numbness, and 
 gangrene. 
 
 Spiritus carui. Spirit of caraway. Formerly 
 called Aqua seminum carui. Take of caraway seed, 
 bruised, a pound and a half; proof spirit a gallon ; 
 water sufficient to prevent empyreuma. Macerate for 
 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a gentle fire. The dose 
 is from a fluid drachm to half a fluid ounce. 
 
 Spiritus cinnamomi. Spirit of cinnamon. For 
 merly called Aqua cinnamomi spirituosa ; Aqua cin- 
 namomi fortis. Take of cinnamon-bark, bruised, a 
 pound ; proof spirit a gallon ; water sufficient to pre 
 vent empyreuma. Macerate for 24 hours, and distil a 
 gallon by a gentle fire. Spirit of cinnamon is mostly 
 used in conjunction with other carminatives to give a 
 pleasant flavour ; it may be exhibited alone as a car- 
 minative and stimulant. The dose is from a fluid 
 drachm to half a fluid ounce. 
 
 Spiritus cornu cervi. See Ammonia! subcar- 
 bonas. 
 
 Spiritus juniperi compositus. Compound spirit 
 of juniper. Formerly cnWed Aqua juniperi composita. 
 Take of juniper-berries, bruised, a pound; caraway- 
 seeds, bruised, fennel-seeds, bruised, of each an ounce 
 
SPI 
 
 SPL 
 
 and a half ; proof spirits, a gallon ; water sufficient to 
 prevent empyreuma. Macerate for 24 hours, and distil 
 a gallon by a gentle fire. 
 
 Spiritus lavendjjl/e. Spirit of lavender. For- 
 merly called Spiritus lavendulce simplex. Take of 
 fresh lavender flowers, two pounds ; rectified spirit, a 
 gallon; water sufficient to prevent empyreuma. Ma- 
 cerate for 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a gentle fire. 
 Though mostly used as a perfume, this spirit may be 
 given internally as a stimulating nervine and antispas- 
 modic. The dose is from a fluid drachm to half a fluid 
 ounce. 
 
 Spiritus lavendulce compositus. Compound 
 spirit of lavender. Formerly called Spiritus laven- 
 dulce compositus matthice. Take of spirit of lavender, 
 three pints; spirit of rosemary, a pint; cinnamon-bark, 
 bruised, nutmegs, bruised, of each half an ounce; red 
 saunders wood, sliced, an ounce. Macerate for fourteen 
 days, and strain. An elegant and useful antispasmodic 
 and stimulant in very general use against nervous 
 diseases, lowness of spirits, and weakness of the 
 stonlach, taken on a lump of sugar. 
 
 Spiritus lumbricorum. The spirit obtained by 
 the distillation of the earth-worm is similar to harts- 
 horn. 
 
 Spiritus menth® piperitje. Spirit of pepper- 
 mint. Formerly called Spiritus menlhce piperitidis ; 
 Aqua menthce piperitidis spirituosa. Take of pepper- 
 mint, dried, a pound and a half; proof spirit, a gallon ; 
 water sufficient to prevent empyreuma. Macerate for 
 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a gentle fire. This pos- 
 sesses all the properties of the peppermint, with the 
 stimulating virtues of the spirit. The dose from one 
 fluid drachm to a fluid ounce. 
 
 Spiritus menth* viridis. Spirit of spearmint. 
 Formerly called Spiritus menthce sativee; Aqua menthce 
 vulgaris spirituosa. Take of spearmint, dried, a 
 pound and a half ; proof spirit, a gallon ; water suffi- 
 cient to prevent empyreuma. Macerate for 24 hours, 
 and distil a gallon. This is most commonly added to 
 carminative or antispasmodic draughts, and seldom 
 exhibited alone. The dose from one fluid drachm to 
 a fluid ounce. 
 
 Spiritus millepedarum. A volatile alkali, the 
 virtues of which are similar to hartshorn. 
 
 Spiritus mindkreri. See Ammonice acetatis liquor. 
 
 Spiritus myristiccE. Spirit of nutmeg. Formerly 
 called Aqua nucis moschatoc. Take of nutmegs, 
 bruised, two ounces; proof spirit, a gallon ; water suf- 
 ficient to prevent empyreuma. Macerate for twenty- 
 four hours, and distil a gallon by a gentle fire. A 
 stimulating and agreeable spirit possessing the virtues 
 of the nutmeg. The dose from one fluid drachm to a 
 fluid ounce. 
 
 Spiritus nitri dulcis. See Spiritus cetheris ni- 
 trici. 
 
 Spiritus nitri duplex. The nitrous acid. See 
 Acidum nitrosum, and Nitric acid. 
 
 Spiritus nitri fumans. See Acidum nitrosum , 
 and Nitric acid. 
 
 Spiritus nitri glauberi. See Acidum nitrosum , 
 and Nitric acid. 
 
 Spiritus nitri simplex. The dilute nitrous acid. 
 See Acidum nitricum dilutum. 
 
 Spiritus nitri vulgaris. This is now called aci- 
 dum nitricum dilutum. 
 
 Spiritus pimento. Spirit of pimento. Formerly 
 called Spiritus pimento. Take allspice, bruised, two 
 ounces ;. proof spirit, a gallon ; water sufficient to pre- 
 vent empyreuma. Macerate for 24 hours, and distil a 
 gallon by a gentle fire. A stimulating aromatic tincture 
 mostly employed with adstringent and carminative 
 medicines. The dose is from half a fluid drachm to 
 half a fluid ounce. 
 
 Spiritus pulegii. Spirit of pennyroyal. For- 
 merly called Aqua pulegii spirituosa. Take of penny- 
 royal, dried, a pound and a half; proof spirit, a gallon ; 
 water sufficient to prevent empyreuma. Macerate 
 for 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a gentle fire. 
 This is in very general use as an emmenagogue among 
 the lowerorders. Tt possesses nervine and carminative 
 virtues. The dose is from half a fluid drachm to half 
 a fluid ounce. 
 
 Spiritus rector. Boerhaave and other chemists 
 give this name to a very attenuated principle, in which 
 the smell of odorant bodies peculiarly reside. It is 
 now called aroma. 
 
 Spiritus rosmarini. Spirit of rosemary. Tak« 
 of rosemary tops, fresh, two pounds ; proof spirit; 8 
 gallon ; water sufficient to prevent empyreuma. Ma- 
 cerate for 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a gentle fire 
 A very fragrant spirit, mostly employed for external 
 purposes in conjunction with other resolvents. 
 
 SriRiTus salis ammoniaci aquosus. See Ammo- 
 nice subcarbonas. 
 
 Spiritus salis ammoniaci dulcis. See Spiritus 
 ammonice. , 
 
 Spiritus salis ammoniaci simplex. See Ammo- 
 nice subcarbonas. 
 
 Spiritus sai.is glauberi. See Muriatic acid. 
 
 Spiritus salis marini. See Muriatic acid. 
 
 Spiritus vini rectificatus. See Alkohol. Rec- 
 tified spiritof wine is in general use to dissolve resinous 
 and other medicines. It is seldom exhibited internally, 
 though it exists in the diluted state in all vinous and 
 spirituous liquors. 
 
 Spiritus vini tenuior. Proof spirit, which is 
 about half the strength of rectified, is much employed 
 for preparing tinctures of resinous juices, barks, 
 roots, &c. 
 
 Spiritus vitrioli. See Sulphuric acid. 
 
 Spiritus vitrioli dulcis. See Spiritus cetheris 
 sulphurici. 
 
 Spiritus volatilis fcetidus. See Spiritus am- 
 monice feetidus. 
 
 SPISSAME'NTUM. (From spisso , to thicken.) 
 A substance put into oils and ointments to make them 
 thick. 
 
 Spitting of blood. See Hoematemesis and Hcemop- 
 tysis. 
 
 SPLANCHNIC. [Splanchnicus ; from airXayxvov, 
 an entrail.) Belonging to the viscera. 
 
 Splanchnic nerve. The great intercostal nerve. 
 See Intercostal nerve. 
 
 Spla'nchnica. (From oirXayxvov, an intestine.) 
 Remedies for diseased bowels. 
 
 SPLANCHNOLOGY. (Splanchnologia ; from 
 cnrXayxvov , an entrail, and Xoyos, a discourse.) The 
 doctrine of the viscera. 
 
 SPLEEN. 'EttXtjv. Lien. The spleen or milt is a 
 spongy viscus of a livid colour, and so variable in form, 
 situation, and magnitude, that it is hard to determine 
 either. Nevertheless, in a healthy man it is always 
 placed on the left side, in the left hypochondrium, be- 
 tween the eleventh and twelfth false ribs. Its circum- 
 ference is oblong and sound, resembling an oval figure. 
 It is larger, to speak generally, when the stomach is 
 empty, and smaller when it is compressed, or evacuated 
 by a full stomach. 
 
 It should particularly be remembered of this viscus, 
 that it is convex towards the ribs, and concave inter- 
 nally : also, that it has an excavation, into which ves- 
 sels are inserted. 
 
 It is connected with the following parts : 1. With the 
 stomach by a ligament and short vessels. 2. With the 
 omentum, and the left kidney. 3. With the diaphragm, 
 by a portion of the peritompum. 4. With the begin- 
 ning of the pancreas, by vessels. 5. With a colon, by 
 a ligament. 
 
 In man the spleen is covered with one simple, firm 
 membrane, arising from the peritoniEum, which ad- 
 heres to the spleen, very firmly, by the intervention of 
 cellular structure. 
 
 The vessels of the spleen are, the splenic artery com- 
 ing from the coeliac artery, which, considering the size 
 of the spleen, is much larger than is requisite for the 
 mere nutrition of it. This goes by serpentine move- 
 ments, out of its course, over the pancreas, and behind 
 the stomach, and after having given off branches to the 
 adjacent parts, it is inserted into the concave surface of 
 the spleen. It is afterward divided into smaller 
 branches, which are again divided into other yet 
 smaller, delivering their blood immediately to the veins, 
 but emitting it nowhere else. The veins, at length, 
 come together into one, called the splenic vein, and 
 having received the larger coronary vein of the sto- 
 mach, besides others, it constitutes the left principal 
 branch of the vena portae. 
 
 The nerves of the spleen are small ; they surround 
 the arteries with their branches ; they come from a par- 
 tioilar plexus, which is formed of the posterior branches 
 of* the eighth pair, and the great intercostal nerve. 
 
 Lymphatic vessels are almost only seen creeping 
 along the surface of the human spleen. 
 
 303 
 
3PL 
 
 SPO 
 
 The use of the spleen has not hitherto been deter- 
 mined ; yet if the situation and fabric be regarded, one 
 would imagine its use to consist chiefly iu affording 
 some assistance to the stomach during the progress of 
 digestion. 
 
 SPLEEN- WORT. See Jlsplenium ceterach, and 
 
 Jisplenium trichomanes. 
 
 SPLENA'LGIA. (From airXrjv, the spleen, and 
 aAyos, pain.) A pain in the spleen or its region. 
 
 SPLENETIC. (Spleneticus ; from anXrjv, the 
 spleen.) Belonging to the spleen. 
 
 SPLENI TIS. (From o-ttA yv, the spleen.) Inflam- 
 mation of the spleen. A genus of disease in the Class 
 Pyrexia i, and Order Phlegmasia , of Cullen ; charac- 
 terized by pyrexia, tension, heat, tumour, and pain in 
 the left hypochondrium, increased by pressure. This 
 disease, according to Juncker, comes on with a re- 
 markable shivering, succeeded by a most intense heat, 
 and very great thirst ; a pain and tumour are perceived 
 in the left hypochondrium, and the paroxysms for the 
 most part assume a quartan form; when the patients 
 expose themselves for a little to the free air, their extre- 
 mities immediately grow very cold If a hsemorrhagy 
 happen, the blood flows out of the left nostril. The 
 other symptoms are the same with those of the hepa- 
 titis. Like the liver, the spleen is also subject to a 
 chronic inflammation, which often happens after agues, 
 and is called the ague cake, though that name is also 
 frequently given to a scirrhous tumour of the liver suc- 
 ceeding intermittents. The causes of this disease are 
 in general the same with those of other inflammatory 
 disorders ; but those which determine the inflammation 
 to that particular part more than another, are very 
 much unknown. It attacks persons of a very plethoric 
 and sanguine habit of body rather than others. 
 
 During the acute stage of splenitis, we must follow 
 the antiphlogistic plan, by general and topical bleedings, 
 by purging frequently, and by the application of blis- 
 ters near the part affected. If it should terminate in 
 suppuration, we must endeavour to discharge the pus 
 externally, by fomentations or poultices. When the 
 organ is in an enlarged scirrhous state, mercury may be 
 successful in preventing its farther progress, or even 
 producing a diminution of the part: but proper cau- 
 tion is required in the use of it, lest the remedy do 
 more harm than the disease. 
 
 Sple'nium. (From ojtAiji/, the spleen: so called 
 from its efficacy in disorders of the spleen.) 1. Spleen- 
 wort. 
 
 2. A compressed shape like the spleen. 
 
 SPLE'NIUS. (From aitXyv, the spleen: so named 
 from its resemblance in shape to the spleen, or, accord- 
 ing to some, itderivesits name from splenium , a ferula, 
 or splint, which surgeons apply to the sides of a frac- 
 tured bone.) Splenius capitus , and splenitis colli , of 
 Albinus; and cervico-dorsi-mastoidien el dorso-trachc- 
 lien , of Dumas. The splenius is a flat, broad, and , 
 oblong muscle, in part covered by the upper part of the 
 trapezius, and obliquely situated between the back of 
 the ear, and the lower and posterior part of the neck. 
 
 It arises tendinous from the four or five superior 
 spinous processes of the dorsal vertebra; tendinous 
 and fleshy from the last of the neck, and tendinous 
 from the Iigamentum colli, or rather the tendons of the 
 two splenii unite here inseparably; but about the 
 second or third vertebrae of the neck they recede from 
 each other, so that part of the complexus may be 
 seen. 
 
 It is inserted, by two distinct tendons, into the trans- 
 verse processes of the two first vertebra of the neck, 
 sending ofF some few fibres to the complexus and le- 
 vatorscapulae ; tendinous and fleshy into the upper and 
 posterior part of the mastoid process, and into a ridge 
 on the occipital bone, where it joins with the root of 
 that process.* 
 
 This muscle may easily be separated into two parts. 
 Eustachius and Fallopius were aware of this ; Win- 
 slow has distinguished them into the superior and infe- 
 rior portions; and Albinus has described them as two 
 distinct muscles, calling that part which is inserted into 
 the mastoid process and os occipitis, splenius capitis, 
 and that which is inserted into the vertebra of the 
 neck, splenius colli. We have here followed Douglas, 
 and the generality of writers, in describing these two 
 portions as one muscle, especially as they are intimately 
 united near their origin. 
 
 When this muscle acts singly, it draws the head and I 
 
 304 
 
 upper vertebra of the neck obliquely backwards; 
 when both act, they pull the head directly back- 
 wards. 
 
 Splenius capitis. See Splenius. 
 
 Splenius colli. See Splenius. 
 
 SFLENOUE'LE. (F rom anXyv, the spleen, and KtjXrj, 
 a tumour.) A hernia of thq spleen. 
 
 SPLINT. A long piece of wood, tin, or strong 
 pasteboard employed for preventing the ends of broken 
 bones from moving, so as to interrupt the process by 
 which fractures unite. 
 
 SPO'DILTM. SrooiJiov. The spodium of Diosco- 
 rides and of Galen are now not known in the shops. 
 It is said to have been produced by burning cadmia 
 alone in the furnace ; for having thrown it in small 
 pieces into the fire, near the nozzle of the bellows, they 
 blow the most fine and subtle parts against the roof of 
 the furnace: and what was reflected from thence was 
 called spodium. It differed from the pompholyx in not 
 being so pure, and in being more heavy. Pliny distin- 
 guishes several kinds of it, as that of copper, silver, 
 gold, and lead. 
 
 Spodium arabum. Burnt ivory, or ivory black. 
 
 See Jibaisir. 
 
 Spodium gr^corum. The white dung of dogs. 
 
 SPODUMENE. Prismatic triphane spar of Mohs. 
 A mineral of a greenish white colour, first found in 
 the island of Uton, in Sudermannland, and lately in 
 the vicinity of Dublin. It contains the new alkali 
 called lethia. . 
 
 Spolia'rium. A private room at the baths. 
 
 SPONDY'LIUM. (From trnovdvXos, a vertebra : so 
 named from the shape of its root, or probably because 
 it was used against the bite of a serpent called crjrov- 
 <5uAt£.) See Heracleum sport dylium. 
 
 SPO'NDYLUS. 2sJ<m5uAos. Some have thought 
 fit to call the spine or backbone thus, from the shape 
 and fitness of the vertebra, to move every way upon 
 one another. 
 
 SPONGE. See Spongia. 
 
 SPONGE-TENT. See Spongia praparata. 
 
 SPONGIA. S7royyos; Siroyyia. Sponge. See 
 Spongia officinalis. 
 
 Spongia officinalis. The systematic name of the 
 sponge. A sea-production : the habitations of insects. 
 A soft, light, very porous and compressible substance, 
 readily imbibing water, and distending thereby. It is 
 found adhering to rocks, particularly in the Mediterra 
 nean sea, about the islands of the Archipelago. It was 
 formerly supposed to be a vegetable production, but is 
 now classed among the zoophytes ; and analyzed, it 
 yields the same principles with animal substances in 
 general. Burnt sponge is said to cure effectually the 
 bronchocele, and to be of infinite utility in scrofulous 
 complaints. Sponge tents are employed by surgeons to 
 dilate fistulous ulcers, &c. 
 
 Spongia pr.fparata. Prepared sponge. Sponge 
 tent. This is formed by dipping pieces of sponge in 
 hot melted emplastrum cera compositum, and pressing 
 them between two iron plates. As soon as cold, the 
 substance thus formed may be cut into pieces of any 
 shape. It was formerly used for dilating small open- 
 ings, for which it was well adapted, as when the wax 
 melted, the elasticity of the sponge made it expand and 
 distend the opening, in which it had been put. Sir 
 Ashley Cooper informs us that the best modern sur- 
 geons seldom employ it. 
 
 Spongia usta. Burnt sponge. Cut the sponge into 
 pieces, and beat it, that any extraneous matters may 
 be separated ; then burn it in a close iron vessel until it 
 becomes black and friable ; lastly, rub it to a very fine 
 powder. This preparation is exhibited with bark in 
 the cure of scrofulous complaints, and forms the 
 basis of a lozenge, which has been known to cure the 
 bronchocele in many instances. The dose is from a 
 scruple to a drachm. 
 
 Spongiosa ossa. Ossa turbinata inferior a ; Ossa 
 convoluta. These bones are situated in the under part 
 of the side of the nose ; they are of a triangular form 
 and spongy appearance, resembling the os spongiosum 
 superius ; externally they are convex ; internally they 
 are concave ; the convexity is placed towards the sep- 
 tum nasi, and the concavity outwards. The under 
 edge of each bone is placed horizontally near the outer 
 part of the nose, and ending in a sharp point behind. 
 At the upper part of the bone are two processes, the 
 anterior of which ascends and forms part of the lachry- 
 
STA 
 
 STA 
 
 mal groove, and the posterior descends and forms a 
 hook to make part of the maxillary sinus. 
 
 The connexion of this bone is to the os maxillare, os 
 palati, and os unguis, by a distinct suture in the young 
 subject ; but in the adult, by a concretion of substance. 
 
 The ossa spongiosa afford a large surface for extend- 
 ing the organ of smell by allowing the membrane of the 
 nose to be expanded, on which the olfactory nerves are 
 dispersed. 
 
 In the foetus, these bones are almost complete. 
 Spongio'sum os. 1. The ethmoid bone. 
 
 2. See Spongiosa ossa. 
 
 SPONGIO'SUS. Spongy. 
 
 SPONGOI'DES. {XzsoyyosiSyg ; from crcsoyyog, a 
 sponge, and eidos, forma, shape : so called because it is 
 hollow and porous, like a sponge or sieve.) See Eth- 
 moid bone. 
 
 SPORADIC. (Spor adieus ; from oireipu), to sow.) 
 An epithet for such infectious and other diseases as 
 seize a few persons at any time or season. 
 
 Spotted lung-wort. See Pulmonaria. 
 
 SPRAIN. See Subluxatio. 
 
 SPRAT. The Clnpea sprattus, of Linnaeus. A 
 small herring-like fish which comes to U 3 between No- 
 vember and March, and are eaten fried and pickled. 
 They are strong and hard of digestion. 
 SPRONGIDIUM. See Columnula. 
 
 SPRUCE. 1. A particular species of fir. See Pinus 
 abies. 
 
 2. A fermented liquor called spruce beer prepared 
 from the spruce fir. From the quantity of carbonic 
 acid it contains, it is found a useful antiscorbutic. 
 Spurge flax. See Daphne gnidium. 
 
 Spurge laurel. See Daphne laureola. 
 
 Spurge olive. See Daphne mezereum. 
 
 [Spurge, large flowering. See Euphorbia corollata. 
 Spurred rye. See Pulvis parturiens. A ] 
 SPUTA'MEN. See Sputum. 
 
 SPU'TUM. (From spuo, to spit.) Sputamen. Sa 
 liva. Any kind of expectoration. 
 
 Squama'ria. (From squama , a scale : so called 
 from its scaly roots.) The great tooth-wort, or Plum- 
 bago europea. 
 
 SQ.UAMATUS. Scaly : applied to the nectary of 
 the Ranunculus genus, &c. See Kectarium. 
 
 SQUAMOSE. ( Squamosiis ; from squama, a scale, 
 because the bones lie over each other like scales.) 
 Scaly. 
 
 Squamose suture. The suture which unites the 
 squamose portion of the temporal bone with the pa- 
 rietal. 
 
 SQUAMOSUS. Squamose. Scaled: applied to 
 roots which are covered with fleshy scales ; as in La- 
 thrcea squamaria. 
 
 SQUARROSUS. (From squarra ; rough.) Squar- 
 rose. Rough, scabby, scaly. Applied to plants, <fcc.; 
 as Juncus squarrosus. 
 
 SQUILL. See Scilla. 
 
 Squi'lla. See Scilla. 
 
 Squills, vinegar of. See Jlcctum scillce. 
 Squina'nthus. (From squinanthia , the quinsy: so 
 named from its uses in the quinsy.) See A ndropogon 
 schcenanthus. 
 
 STA'CIIYS. (Eraxu?, a spike : so named from its 
 spicated stalk and seed.) 1 . The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnasan system. Class ,Didynamia; 
 Order, Gymnospermia. 
 
 2. Some species of wild sage, and hoarhound, nettle, 
 &c. were formerly so called. 
 
 Stachys fcetida. Yellow archangel. Hedge-net- 
 tle, or Ballote nigra. 
 
 Stachys palustris. Clown’s woundwort or all- 
 heal. 
 
 STA'CTE. CEraKTtj from 5 -ago), to distil.) This 
 term signifies that kind of myrrh which distils or falls 
 in drops from the trees. It is also used by some writers 
 for a more liquid kind of amber than what is commonly 
 met with in the shops ; whence in Scribonius Largus, 
 Paulas iEgineta, and some others, we meet with a col- 
 lyrium, and several other forms, wherein this was the 
 the chief ingredient, distinguished by the name of 
 Stactica. 
 
 Sta'cticon. Instillation : also an eye-water. 
 Sta'oma. (From 5 -agw, to distil.) I. Any distilled 
 liquor. 
 
 2. The vitriolic acid. 
 
 STAHL, George Ernest, was born at Anspach, 
 
 D dd 
 
 in 1660. He graduated at Jena, at the age of twenty 
 four, and immediately commenced a course of private 
 lectures there ; and about three years after he was made 
 physician to the duke of Saxe- Weimar. On the esta- 
 blishment of the university of Halle, in 1694, he was 
 appointed to a medical professorship, at the solicitation 
 of Hoffman : and he became the leader of a sect of 
 physicians, in opposition to the mechanical theorists, 
 in which he was followed by many eminent persons, 
 as well in Germany as in other countries, notwith- 
 standing the very fanciful nature of the hypothesis, on 
 which his system was founded. It had been always ob- 
 served, that there is a certain power in the animal body 
 of resisting injuries, and correcting some of its disor- 
 ders ; and Van Helmont had ascribed some degree of 
 intelligence to this power: but it was reserved for 
 Stahl to refer it entirely to the rational soul, which, he 
 affirmed, not only Originally formed the body, but is 
 the sole cause of all its motions, in the constant ex- 
 citement of which life consists. Whence diseases 
 were generally regarded as salutary efforts of the pre- 
 siding soul, to avert the destruction of the body. This 
 hypothesis, besides its visionary character, was justly 
 deprecated, as leading to an inert practice, and the ne- 
 glect of the collateral branches of medical science, even 
 of anatomical researches, which Stahl maintained, had 
 little or no reference to the art of healing. And in fact 
 both he and his followers, trusting principally to the 
 operations of nature, zealously opposed the use of some 
 of the most efficacious remedies, as opium, cinchona, 
 and mercury ; and were extremely reserved in the em- 
 ployment of bleeding, vomiting, &.C., although their 
 system led them to refer most diseases to plethora. 
 This hypothesis was maintained by Stahl with much 
 ingenuity in several publications, particularly in his 
 “Theoria Medica vera,” printed in 1708. The merits 
 of Stahl, as a chemical philosopher, are of a much 
 higher character ; and the school, which he founded in 
 this science, has only been superseded of late by far- 
 ther discoveries. He was the inventor of the cele- 
 brated theory of phlogiston, which appeared to account 
 for the phenomenon of combustion, and was received 
 every where with high applause. His chief chemical 
 work was entitled “ Fundamenta Che mice dogmaticaj 
 et Experimentalis,” first printed in 1729: but this had 
 been preceded more than thirty years, by others, in 
 which his doctrine was fully displayed. Stahl was 
 elected a member of the Academy Naturae Curioso- 
 rurn : and he was called, in 1716, to visit the king of 
 Prussia at Berlin, whither he went also on several sub- 
 sequent occasions, and on one of these he was attacked 
 with a disease, which proved fatal, in the 74thyeai‘of 
 his age. 
 
 STALACTITES. ‘ The calcareous substancesfound 
 suspended from vaults, being formed by the oozing of 
 water charged with calcareous particles gradually eva- 
 porating, and leaving these particles behind. 
 
 STALAGMI'TIS. (From $-a\aygos, a dropping or 
 distillation, because the gum which it yields escapes in 
 that manner.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, 
 Polygamia ; Order, Moncecia. 
 
 .Stala.gmitis cambogioioes. This is now ascer- 
 tained to be the tree which affords gamboge. This 
 drug, from its supposed virtues, is also called gummi ad 
 podagram; gummi gutta; and, by corruption, gotta; 
 gutta gamba ; gamon; germandra ; catagemu; gam. 
 buidea, &. c. ; and, from i^s gold colour, chrysopus ; and, 
 from its purgative quality, succus laxativus ; succus 
 hidicus pur gans ; and scammonium orientale. Gam- 
 boge is a concrete vegetable juice, which was supposed 
 to be the produce of two trees, both called by the Indians, 
 Caracapulli , and by Linnaeus, Gambogia gutta ; but 
 Kcenig ascertained its true source. It is partly of a 
 gummy, and partly of a resinous nature. It is brought 
 to us chiefly from Gambaja, in the East Indies, either 
 in form of orbicular masses, or of cylindrical rolls of 
 various sizes ; and is of a dense, compact, and firm 
 texture and of a beautiful yellow colour. In medi- 
 cine it is chiefly used as a drastic purge; it operates 
 powerfully both upwards and downwards. Some 
 condemn it as acting with too great violence, while 
 others are of a contrary opinion. The dose is from two 
 to four grains, as a cathartic ; from four to eight grains 
 it proves emetic and purgative. The roughness of its 
 operation is said to be diminished, by giving it in a 
 liquid form sufficiently diluted. Rubbed with almonds, 
 from its want of taste, it is a good laxative for children. 
 
 305 
 
i 
 
 STA * 
 
 It has been given in dropsy, with cream of tartar, to 
 correct its operation. It has also been recommended 
 by some, to the extent of fifteen grains, joined with an 
 equal quantity of vegetable alkaii, to destroy the tape- 
 worm. This dose is ordered in the morning, and if the 
 worm is not expelled in two or three hours, it is re- 
 peated even to the third time, with safety and efficacy. 
 It is asserted, that it has been given to this extent even 
 in delicate habits. This is said to be the remedy al- 
 luded to by Dr. Van Swieten, which was employed by 
 Dr. Herenchwand, and with him proved so successful 
 in the removal of the ttenia lata. It is an ingredient, 
 and probably the active one, in most of the nostrums 
 for expelling taeniae. 
 
 Dr. Cullen says, that, on account of the quick pas- 
 sage of gamboge through the intestines, he was induced 
 to give it in small, and frequently repeated doses, as 
 three or four grains, rubbed with a little sugar, every 
 three hours; and thus found it operate without griping 
 or sickness, and, in three or four exhibitions, evacuate 
 a great quantity of water, both by stool and urine. 
 
 STALA'GMUS. (From s-aAagw, to distil.) Distil- 
 lation. 
 
 Sta'ltica. (From $ tAAw, to contract.) Healing 
 applications. 
 
 STAMEN. The male genital organ of plants, 
 found generally within the corolla, near the pistil. 
 Stamens were formerly called chives. They are va- 
 rious in number in different flowers, from one to some 
 hundreds. This organ is essential to a plant, no one 
 having yet been discovered, after the most careful re- 
 search, that is destitute of it, either in the same flower 
 with the pistils, or a separate one of the same species. 
 
 A stamen consists of three parts. 
 
 1. The filamentum, or filament , the part which sup- 
 ports the anther. 
 
 2. The anther a, placed on the filament, and the most 
 essential part of all. 
 
 3. The pollen, or powder adhering to the anther. 
 
 Stanni pulvis. Tin finely divided is exhibited in- 
 ternally as a vermifuge. It acts mechanically, and the 
 fine filings are more effectual than the powder. 
 
 STANNIC ACID. A name which has been given 
 to the peroxide of tin, because it is soluble in alkalies. 
 
 «TA'NNUM. See Tin. 
 
 Stape'dis musculus. See Stapedius. 
 
 STAPE'DIUS. ( Stapedius , sc. musculus; from 
 
 stapes , one of the bones of the ear.) Musculus stapes , 
 of Cowper; and pyr amidal- stapedicn , of Dumas. A 
 muscle of the internal ear, which draws the stapes 
 obliquely upwards towards the cavern, by which the 
 posterior part of its base is moved inwards, and the 
 anterior part outwards. 
 
 STATES. {.In quo pes stat , a stirrup.) A bone of 
 the internal ear, so called from y,s resemblance to a 
 stirrup. 
 
 STAPHILI'NUS. See Azygos uvula:. 
 
 Staphilinus externus. See Circumfiexus . 
 
 STA' PHIS. is strictly a grape, or a bunch 
 
 of grapes ; whence, from their likeness thereunto, it is 
 applied to many other things, especially the glands of 
 the body, whether natural or diseased. 
 
 STAPHISA'GRIA. 2ra0ts aypra, wild vine ; from 
 the resemblance of its leaves to those of the vine.) See 
 Delphinium. 
 
 STAPHYLE. CZraQvh 7 . A grape or raisin: so 
 called from its resemblance.) The uvula. 
 
 STAPHYLI'NUS. {Staphylinus ; from e;a<pv\t], 
 the uvula.) See Azygos uvulae. 
 
 Staphylinus externus. See Circumfiexus. 
 
 Staphylinus gr/ecorum. Staphylinus sylvestris. 
 The wild carrot. 
 
 STAPHYLO'MA. (From s^vA??, a grape: so 
 named from its being thought to resemble a grape.). 
 Staphylosis. A disease of the eyeball in which the 
 cornea loses its natural transparency, rises above the 
 level of the eye, and successively even projects beyond 
 the eyelids, in the form of an elongated, whitish, or 
 pearl-coloured tumour, which is sometimes smooth, 
 sometimes uneven, and is attended with a total loss of 
 slKht. The proximate cause is an effusion of thick 
 humour between the lamellae of the cornea, so that the 
 internal and external superfices of the cornea, very 
 much protuberates. The remote causes are, an ha- 
 bitual ophthalmia, great contusion, and frequently a 
 deposition of the variolous humour in the small-pox. 
 The species are : 
 
 306 
 
 STA 
 
 1st. Staphyloma totale , which occupies the whole 
 transparent cornea ; this is the most frequent species. 
 The symptoms are, the opaque cornea protuberates, 
 and if in the form of a cone, increasing in magnitude 
 it pushes out and inverts the lower eyelid ; and some- 
 times the morbid cornea is so elongated, as to lie on the 
 cheek,.causing friction and excoriation. The bulb of 
 the eye being exposed to the air, sordes generate, the 
 inferior palpebra is irritated by the cilia, and very 
 painful red and small papilla; are observable. 
 
 2d. Staphyloma racemosum , is a staphyloma formed 
 by carnous tubercles, about the size of a small pin’s 
 head. 
 
 3d. Staphyloma parliale, which occupies some part 
 of the cornea : it exhibits an opaque tumour prominent 
 from the.cornea, similar to a small bluish grape. 
 
 4th. Staphyloma sclerotica is a bluish tumour at- 
 tached to some part of the sclerotica, but arises from 
 the tunica albuginea. 
 
 5ttl. Staphyloma pellucidum, in which the cornea is 
 not thickened or incrassated, but very much extended 
 and pellucid. 
 
 6 th. Staphyloma complicatum , which is complicated 
 with an ulcer, ectropium, caruncles, or any other dis- 
 order of the eye. 
 
 7th. Staphyloma iridis. For this species, see Ptosis 
 iridis. 
 
 Star thistle. See Carlina acaulis. 
 
 STARCH. Amylum. A white, insipid, combusti- 
 ble substance, insoluble in cold water, but forming a 
 jelly with boiling water. It exists chiefly in the white 
 and brittle parts of vegetables, particularly in tuberose 
 roots, and the seeds of the gramineous plants. It may 
 be extracted by pounding these parts, and agitating 
 them in cold water; when the parenchyma, or fibrous 
 parts, will first subside ; and these being removed, a 
 fine, white powder, diffused through the water, will 
 gradually subside, which is the starch. Or the 
 pounded or grated substance, as the roots of arum, 
 potatoes, acorns, or horse-chesnuts, for instance, may 
 be put into a hair-sieve, and the starch washed through 
 with cold water, leaving the grosser matters behind. 
 Farinaceous seeds may be ground and treated in a 
 similar manner. Oily seeds require to have the oil ex- 
 pressed from them before the farina is extracted. 
 
 Starch is one of the constituent parts in all mealy 
 farinaceous seeds, fruits, roots, and other parts of 
 plants. Our common starch is made from wheat. It 
 is not necessary that the grain be first bruised in mills. 
 The entire corn, well cleansed, is soaked in cold water 
 until the husks separate ; and the grains, having be- 
 come quite soft, give out, by pressure, a milky fluid. 
 The grains are then taken out of the water by means 
 of a sieve, put into a coarse linen sack, and transfer- 
 red into the treading-tub ; where they are trodden, 
 after cold water has been poured ujion them. 
 
 By this operation the starchy part is washed put, 
 and, mingling with the wate-, makes it milky. The 
 water is now drawn off, running through a sieve into 
 the settling-tub. Fresh water is again effused upon 
 the grains, and the same operation is continued till the 
 water in the treading-tub is no longer rendered milky. 
 The starch here precipitates by repose from the water 
 that held it suspended ; during which, especially in a 
 warm season, the mucilaginous saccharine matter of 
 the flour, that was dissolved by the water, goes into 
 the acetous fermentation. From this cause the starch 
 grows still purer and whiter. The water is next let 
 off from the starch, which is several times more 
 washed with clear fresh water; the remaining part of 
 which is suffered to drip through linen cloths, sup- 
 ported by hurdles, upon w’hich the wet starch is placed. 
 When the starch has fully subsided, it is wrapped in, 
 wrung between these cloths, or pressed, to extort still 
 more of the remaining liquid. 
 
 It is afterward cut into pieces, which are laid in airy 
 places, on slightly burnt bricks, to be completely dried, 
 partly by the free currency of air, and partly by the 
 bricks imbibing their moisture. Lastly, the outer crust 
 is scraped off, and they are broken into smaller 
 pieces. 
 
 If starch be subjected to distillation, it gives out 
 water impregnated with empyreumatic acetous acid, a 
 little red or brown oil, a great deal of carbonic acid, 
 and carburetted hydrogen gas. Its coal is bulky, easily 
 burned, and leaves a very small quantity of potassa 
 and phosphate of lime If when diffused in w'ater it 
 
STA 
 
 STE 
 
 be exposed to a heat of 60° F., or upward, it will fer- 
 jnent, and turn sour ; but much more so if it be not 
 freed from the gluten, extract, and colouring matter. 
 Thus, in starch-making, the farina ferments and be- 
 comes sour, but the starch that does not undergo fer- 
 mentation is rendered the more pure by this process. 
 Some water, already soured, is mixed with the flour 
 and water, which regulates the fermentation, and pre- 
 vents the mixture from becoming putrid ; and in this 
 state it is left about ten days in summer, and fifteen in 
 winter, before the scum is removed, and tire water 
 poured off! The starch is then washed out from the 
 bran, and dried, first in the open air, and finally in an 
 oven. 
 
 With boiling water, starch forms a nearly transpa- 
 rent mucilage, emitting a peculiar smell, neither disa- 
 greeable nor very powerful. This mucilage may be 
 dried, and will then be semitransparent, and much 
 resembling gum, all the products of which it affords. 
 When dissolved, it is much more easily digested and 
 nutritious than before it has undergone thi3 ope- 
 ration. 
 
 Both acids and alkalies, combined with water, dis- 
 solve it. It separates the oxides of several metals from 
 their solutions, and takes oxygen from many them. 
 It is found naturally combined with all the immediate 
 principles of vegetables, and may easily be united with 
 most of them by art. 
 
 When starch is triturated with iodine, it forms com- 
 binations of various colours. When the proportion of 
 iodine is small, these compounds are violet; when 
 somewhat greater, blue ; and, when still greater, black. 
 
 We can always obtain the finest blue colour, by 
 treating starch with an excess of iodine, dissolving the 
 compound in liquid potassa, and precipitating by a 
 vegetable acid. The colour is manifested even at the 
 instant of pouring water of iodine into a liquid which 
 contains starch diffused through it. Hence iodine be- 
 comes an excellent test for detecting starch ; and starch 
 for detecting iodine. Besides these combinations, it 
 appears that there is another of a white colour, in 
 which the iodine exists in very small quantity. All of 
 them possess peculiar properties. 
 
 Starch is not affected in the cold, by water, alkoliol, 
 or ether. But it dissolves readily, when triturated 
 with potassa water. 
 
 Starch is convertible into sugar by dilute sulphuric 
 acid. To produce this change we must take 2000 parts 
 of starch,, diffuse them in 8000 parts of water, con- 
 taining 40 parts of strong oil of vitriol ; and boil the 
 mixture for 36 hours in a basin of silver or lead, taking 
 care to stir the materials with a wooden rod, during 
 the first hour of ebullition. At the end of this time, 
 the mass having become liquid, does not require to be 
 stirred, except at intervals. In proportion as the 
 water evaporates, it ought to be replaced. When the 
 liquid has been sufficiently boiled, we must add to it 
 chalk and animal charcoal, then clarify with white of 
 egg, filter the mixture through a flock of wool, and 
 then concentrate the liquid till it has acquired a syrupy 
 consistence. After this, the basin must be removed 
 from the fire, in order that, by cooling, ihe greater part 
 of the sulphate of lime may fall down. The pure 
 syrup is now to be decanted off, and evaporated to the 
 proper dryness. The greater the quantity of acid em-. 
 ployed, the less ebullition is required to convert the 
 starch into the saccharine matter. 
 
 The discovery of the preceding process is due to 
 Kirchoff, of St. Petersburgh. 
 
 The presence of sulphuric acid is not indispensable 
 for obtaining sugar from starch. It may also be ob- 
 tained by leaving the starch to itself, either with or 
 without contact of air, or by mixing it with dried 
 gluten. At the same time, indeed, several other pro- 
 ducts are formed. M. Theod. de Saussurc’s interest- 
 ing observations on this subject are published in the 
 Jhinales dc Chemie ct de Physique , xi. 379. The starch, 
 brought to the state of a pulpy mass, must be left to 
 spontaneous decomposition. The products are, 1st, a 
 sugar, like the sugar of grapes; 2d, Gum, like that 
 from roasted starch ; 3d, Amidine, a body whose pro- 
 perties are intermediate between those of starch and 
 gum : and 4th, an insoluble substance, like ligneous 
 matter. In these experiments, the mass on which he 
 operated was made by pouring 12 parts of boiling 
 water on 1 of starch. When it was fermented by 
 dried gluten, he obtained — 
 
 Without contact With contact 
 of air. of air. 
 
 Sugar 47.4 49.7 
 
 Gum 23.0 9.7 
 
 Amadine 8.9 5.2 
 
 Amalaceous lignin 10.3 9.2 
 
 Lignin with charcoal A trace 0.3 
 
 Undecomposed starch 4.0 3.8 
 
 Potato starch differs perceptibly from that of wheat ; 
 it is more friable ; is composed of ovoid grains, about 
 twice the size of the other. 
 
 As starch forms the greatest part of flour, it cannot 
 be doubted but that it is the principal alimentary sub- 
 stance contained in our bread. In a medical point of 
 view, it is to be considered as a demulcent ; and, ac- 
 cordingly, it forms the principal ingredient of an offi- 
 cinal lozenge in catarrhs, and a mucilage prepared 
 from it often produces excellent effects, both taken by 
 the mouth and in the form of clyster, in dysenteries 
 and diarrhoea, from irritation of the intestines. Milk 
 and starch, with the addition of suet finely shred, and 
 incorporated by boiling, was the soup employed by Sir 
 John Pringle, in dysenteries, where the mucous mem- 
 brane of the intestines had been abraded. Externally, 
 surgeons apply it as an absorbent in erysipelas. 
 
 STA'TICE. (From to stop : so named from 
 
 its supposed property of restraining haemorrhages.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linntean sys- 
 tem. Class, Pentandria; Order, Pentagynia. The 
 herb sea-thrift. . ,, 
 
 Statice limonium. The systematic name of the 
 sea-thrift. Sea-lavender, or red behen. Bchen ru- 
 brum ; Limonium: Limonium majus ; -Behen. The 
 roots possess astringent and strengthening qualities, 
 but not in a very remarkable degree. 
 
 Stationa/ria febris. A stationary fever. So 
 Sydenham called those fevers which happen when 
 there are certain general constitutions of the years, 
 which owe their origin neither to heat, cold, dryness, 
 nor moisture ; but rather .depend on a certain secret 
 and inexplicable alteration in the bowels of the earth, 
 whence the air becomes impregnated with such kinds 
 of effluvia as subject the body to particular distempers, 
 so long as that kind of constitution prevails, which, 
 after a certain course of years, declines and gives way 
 to another. 
 
 STAUROLTTE. Grenatite, or prismatic garnet. 
 
 STAUROTIDE. Grenatite. Prismatic garnet. A 
 crystallized, dark, reddish-brown garnet, found in Scot- 
 land, and Ireland. 
 
 STAVE8ACRE. See Delphinium staphisagria. 
 
 STEARINE. See Fat. 
 
 STEATITE. Soapstone. A subspecies of rhom- 
 boidal mica. 
 
 STEATOCE'LB. (From s-eap, suet, and icrjXy, a 
 tumour.) A collection of a suety substance in the 
 scrotum. 
 
 STEATOMA. (From g-eap, suet.) An encysted 
 tumour, the contents of which are of a suety con- 
 sistence. 
 
 STEEL. Chalybs. The best, hardest, finest, and 
 closest grained iron, combined with carbon by a parti- 
 cular process. 
 
 STEINHEILITE. The blue quartz of Finland. 
 
 STELOCHl'TES. See Osteocolla. 
 
 STE'LLA. (From g-rAXw, to arise.) A star. A 
 bandage with many crossings, like a star. 
 
 STELLA'RIA. (From Stella , a star: so named 
 from the star-like appearance of its flowers.) /The 
 name of a genus of plants. Class, Decandria ; Or- 
 der, Trigynia. Stitchwort. 
 
 STELLATUS. (From Stella , a star.) Stellate. 
 Starlike. Applied to the nectary of the Stapelia , &c. 
 
 STELLAT.E. The name of an order of plants in 
 Linnaeus’s Fragments of a Natural Method, consisting 
 of such as have stellate leaves, and quadrified corolla . 
 mostly tetrandrous ; as Galium, Asperula, Rubea tine 
 torum,&c. 
 
 STE'MA. (From <rvut, to stand.) The penis. 
 
 Stemless milkvctch. See Jistrgalus excapus. 
 
 STENO, Nicholas, was born at Copenhagen, in 
 1638. Having studied with great diligence, under the 
 celebrated Bartholin, he passed several years in visiting 
 the best schools in different parts of Europe. His re- 
 putation was then increased, so that about the age of 
 29 he was appointed Physician to Ferdinand II. Grand 
 , Duke of Tuscany, with a liberal salary. He was 
 
 307 
 
 D d d 2 
 
STE 
 
 STE 
 
 afterward honoured with the esteem of Cosmo III. who 
 selected him as preceptor to his son. He had been led, 
 by the eloquence of Bossuet, to change from the Pro- 
 testant to the Roman Catholic persuasion ; which 
 proved an obstacle to his accepting the invitation of 
 Frederick III. to return to Copenhagen ; but the suc- 
 ceeding King of Denmark, not imposing any religious 
 restraint, he was induced about the year 1672 to go to 
 his native city, where he was appointed professor of 
 anatomy. But finding his situation less agreeable than 
 he had expected, he resumed the education of the 
 young prince at Florence. Some time after this he 
 embraced the ecclesiastical profession, was speedily ap- 
 pointed a bishop, and, then vicar apostolical to all the 
 states of the north, in which capacity he became a 
 zealous preacher in various parts of Germany, and 
 died in the course of his labours in 1686. The works 
 extant by him relate principally to medical subjects. 
 He was a diligent cultivator of anatomy, and made 
 some discoveries relative to the minute structure of the 
 eye, and other parts ; which are detailed in papers 
 communicated to the academy of Copenhagen, and in 
 some small works published by himself. 
 
 Stenothora'ces. (From grvof. narrow, and 6(opa\, 
 the chest.) Those who have narrow chests are so called. 
 
 STERILITY. Sterilitas. Barrenness. In women 
 this sometimes happens from a miscarriage, or violent 
 labour, injuring some of the genital parts; but one of 
 the most frequent causes is the suppression of the men- 
 strual flux. There are other causes, however, arising 
 from various diseases incident to those parts ; by which 
 the uterus may be unfit to receive or retain the male 
 seed; — from the tuba? Fallopianse being too short, or 
 having lost their erective power; in either of which 
 cases no conception can take place ; — from universal 
 debility and relaxation ; or a local debility of the ge- 
 nital system ; by which means the parts having lost 
 their tone, or contractile power, the semen is thrown 
 off immediately post coitum ; — from imperforation of 
 the vagina, of the uterus, Or tub®, or from diseased 
 ova, &c. 
 
 STERNO. Names compounded of this word. be- 
 long to muscles which are attached to the sternum ; as, 
 
 Sterno-cleido-hyoideus. See Sterno-hyoideus. 
 
 Sterno-cleido mastoideus. Sterno-mastoideus , 
 
 and cleido-mastoideus , of Albinus. Mastoideus , of 
 Douglas and Cowper; and sterno-clavio-mastoidien, 
 of Dumas. A muscle, on the anterior and lateral part 
 of the neck, which turns the head to one side, and 
 bends it forward. It arises by two distinct origins ; the 
 anterior tendinous and fleshy, from the top of the ster- 
 num near its junction with the clavicle ; the posterior 
 fleshy, from the upper and anterior part of the clavicle. 
 Both unite a little above the anterior articulation of the 
 clavicle, to form one muscle, which runs obliquely up- 
 wards and outwards to be inserted, by a thick strong 
 tendon, into the mastoid process of the temporal bone, 
 which it surrounds ; and gradually becoming thinner, 
 is inserted as far back as the lambdoidal suture. 
 
 Sterno-costales. Vesalius considered these as 
 forming a single muscle on each side of a triangulaf 
 shape ; hence we find the name of triangularis 
 adopted by Douglas and Albinus; butVerheyen, who 
 first taught that they ought to be described as four or 
 five distinct muscles, gave them the name of sterna 
 costales ; and in this he is very properly followed by 
 Winslow, Haller, and Lieutaud. 
 
 These muscles are situated at each side of the under 
 surface of the sternum, upon the cartilages of the third, 
 fourth, fifth, and sixth ribs. Their number varies in 
 different subjects; very often there are only three, 
 sometimes five, and even six, but most usually we find 
 only four. 
 
 The lowermost of the sterno-costales, or what would 
 be called the inferior portion of the triangularis, arises 
 tendinous and fleshy from the edge and inner surface 
 of the lower part of the cartilago ensiformis, where its 
 fibres intermix with those of the diaphragm and trans- 
 versalis abdominis. Its fibres run nearly in a trans- 
 verse direction, and are inserted, by a broad thin ten- 
 don, into the inner surface of the cartilage of the sixth 
 rib, and lower edge of that of the fifth. 
 
 The second and largest of the sterno-costales, arises 
 tendinous from the cartilago ensiformis and lower part 
 of the sternum, laterally, and, running a little obliquely 
 outwards, is inserted into the lower edge of the car- 
 tilage of the fifth, and sometimes of the fourth rib. 
 
 3hd 
 
 The third arises tendinous from the sides of the 
 middle part of the sternum, near the cartilages of the 
 fourth and fifth ribs, and ascending obliquely outwards 
 is inserted into the cartilage of the third rib. 
 
 The fourth and uppermost, which is the most fre- 
 quently wanting, arises tendinous from the beginning 
 of the cartilage of the third rib and the adjacent part 
 of the sternum, and running almost perpendicularly 
 upwards, is inserted by a thin tendon (which covers a 
 part of the second internal intercostal,) into the car- 
 tilage and beginning of the bony part of the second 
 rib. 
 
 All these muscles are more or less intermixed with 
 one another at their origin, and this probably occa- 
 sioned them to be considered as one muscle. Fallo- 
 pius informs us, that the plate Vesalius has given of 
 them was taken from a dog, in which animal they are 
 much larger than in man. Douglas has endeavoured 
 to account for this difference, but his explanation is far 
 from being satisfactory. 
 
 Sterno-hyoideus. As this muscle arises from the 
 clavicle, as well as from the sternum, Winslow calls it 
 sterno-cleido-hyoideus. It is a long, flat, and thin mus- 
 cle, situated obliquely between the sternum and os 
 hyoides, behind the lower part of the mastoideus, and 
 covering the sterno-thyroideus and the hyo-thyroideus. 
 It arises, by very short tendinous fibres, from the car- 
 tilaginous part of the first rib, from the upper and inner 
 part of the sternum, from the capsular ligament that 
 connects that bone with the clavicle, and commonly 
 from a small part of the clavicle itself; from thence, 
 ascending along the anterior and lateral part of the 
 neck, we see it united to its fellow, opposite to the in- 
 ferior part of the larynx, by means of a thin mem- 
 brane, which forms a kind of linea alba. After this 
 the two muscles separate again, and each passing over 
 the side of the thyroid cartilage, is inserted into the 
 basis of the os hyoides, immediately behind the inser- 
 tion of the last described muscle. 
 
 Its use is to draw the os hyoides downwards. 
 ^Sterno-mastoideus. See Sterno-cleido-mastoideus. 
 
 Sterno-thyroideus. Sterno-thyroidien, of Du- 
 mas. This is flat and thin, like the sterno-hyoideus, 
 but longer and broader. It is situated at the forepart 
 of the neck, between the sternum and thyroid carti- 
 lage, and behind the sterno-hyoideus. It arises broad 
 and fleshy from the upper and inner part of the ster- 
 num, between the cartilages of the first and second 
 ribs, from each of which it receives some few fibres, 
 as well as from the clavicle, where it joins with the 
 sternum. From thence, growing somewhat narrower, 
 it ascends, and, passing over the thyroid gland and the 
 cricoid cartilage, is inserted tendinous into the lower 
 and posterior edge of the rough line of the thyroid car- 
 tilage, immediately under the insertion of the sterno- 
 hyoideus. Now and then a few of its fibres pass on 
 to the os hyoides. Its use is to draw the thyroid car- 
 tilage, and consequently the larynx, downwards. 
 
 STE'RNUM. Pectoris os. The breast-bone. The 
 sternum, os pectoris, or breast-bone, is the oblong, 
 flat bone, placed at, the forepart of the thorax. The 
 ossification of this bone in the foetus begins from many 
 different points at the same time, we find it, in young 
 subjects, composed of several bones united by carti- 
 lages ; but as we advance in life, most of these car- 
 tilages ossify, and the sternum, in the adult state, is 
 found to consist of three, and sometimes only of two 
 pieces, the two lower portions being united into one ; 
 and very often, in old subjects, the whole is formed into 
 one bone. But, even in the latter case, we may still 
 observe the marks of its former divisions ; so that, in 
 describing the bone, we may very properly divide it 
 into its upper, middle, and inferior portions. 
 
 The upper portion forms an irregular square, which, 
 without much reason, has, by many writers, been com- 
 pared to tile figure of a heart as it is painted on cards. 
 It is of considerable thickness, especially at its upper 
 part. Its anterior surface is irregular, and slightly con- 
 vex : posteriorly, it is somewhat concave. Its upper 
 middle part is hollowed, to make way for the trachea. 
 On each side, superiorly, we observe an oblong articu- 
 lating surface, covered with cartilage in the recent sub- 
 ject, for receiving the ends of the clavicles. Imme- 
 diately below this, on each side, the bone becomes 
 thinner, and we observe a rough surface for receiving 
 the cartilage of the first rib, and, almost close to the in- 
 ferior edge of this, we find the half of such another 
 
STI 
 
 STI 
 
 surface, which, combined with a similar surface in the 
 middle portion of the sternum, serves for the articula- 
 tion of the cartilage of the second rib. 
 
 The middle portion is much longer, narrower, and 
 thinner than the former ; but is somewhat broader and 
 thinner below than above, where it is connected with 
 the upper portion. The whole of its anterior surface 
 is slightly convex, and within it is slightly concave. Its 
 edge, on each side, affords four articulating surfaces, 
 for the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth ribs ; and parts of 
 articulating surfaces at its upper and lower parts, for 
 the second and seventh ribs. About the middle of this 
 portion of the sternum we sometimes find a consider- 
 able hole, large enough in some subjects to admit the 
 end of the little finger. Sylvius seems to have been 
 the first who described it. Riolanus and some others 
 after him have, without reason, supposed it to be more 
 frequent in women than in men. In the recent subject 
 it is closed by a cartilaginous substance ; and, as it 
 does not seem destined for the transmission of vessels, 
 as some writers have asserted, we may, perhaps very 
 properly, with Hunauld, consider it as an accidental 
 circumstance, occasioned by an interruption of the os- 
 sification, before the whole of this part of the bone is 
 completely ossified. 
 
 The third and inferior portion of the sternum is sepa- 
 rated from the former by a line, which is seldom alto- 
 gether obliterated, even in the oldest subjects. It is 
 smaller than the other parts of the bone, and descends 
 between the ribs, so as to have been considered as an 
 appendix to the rest of the sternum. From its shape, 
 and its being constantly in a state of cartilage in young 
 subjects, it has been commonly named cartilago xi- 
 phoides, ensiformis , or sword-like cartilage ; though 
 many of the ancients gave the name of xiphoides to the 
 whole sternum ; comparing the first two bones to the 
 handle, and this appendix to the blade of the sword. 
 The shape of this appendix varies in different subjects ; 
 in some it is longer and more pointed, in others shorter 
 and more obtuse. Veslingius has seen it reaching as 
 low as the navel, and incommoding the motion of the 
 trunk forwards. In general it terminates obtusely, or 
 in a single point ; sometimes, however, it is bifurcated, 
 and Eustachius and Haller have seen it trifid. Very 
 often we find it perforated, for the transmission of 
 branches of the mammary artery. In the adult it is 
 usually ossified and tipped with cartilage, but it very 
 often continues cartilaginous through life, and Haller 
 once found it in this state in a woman who died in her 
 hundredth year. 
 
 The substance of the sternum, internally, is of a 
 light, spongy texture, covered externally with a thin 
 bony plate ; hence it happens that this bone is easily 
 fractured. From the description we have given of it, 
 its uses may be easily understood. We have seen it 
 serving for the articulation of seven true ribs on each 
 side, and hence we shall find it of considerable use in 
 respiration. We likewise observed, that it is articu- 
 lated with each of the clavicles. It serves for the origin 
 and insertion of several muscles ; it supports the medi- 
 astinum ; and lastly, defends the heart and lungs ; and 
 it is observable, that we find a similar bone in almost 
 all animals that have lungs, and even in such as have 
 no ribs, of which latter we have an instance in the 
 frog. 
 
 Sternutamento ria. So called because the pow- 
 dered flowers and roots have the property of exciting 
 sneezing. See Achillea ptarmica. 
 
 STE'RTOR. A noisy kind of respiration, as is ob- 
 served in apoplexy. A snoring or snorting. 
 
 STHE'NIA. A term employed by the followers of 
 Dr. Brown, to denote that state of the body which dis- 
 poses to inflammatory diseases, in opposition to those 
 of debility, which arise from asthenia. 
 
 STIBIA'LIS. (From stibium, antimony.) An anti- 
 monial or medicine, the chief ingredient of which is 
 antimony. 
 
 STIBIC ACID. Berzelius’s name of the yellow oxide 
 of antimony. 
 
 Stibii essentia. Antimonial wine. 
 
 STIBIOUS ACID. So Berzelius calls the white 
 oxide of antimony. 
 
 STI'BIUM. (Yn6iov : from to shine.) An 
 
 ancient name of antimony. See Antimony. 
 
 STI'GMA. CZnyya : from 5 -t^w, to inflict blows.) 
 
 I. A small red speck in the skin, occasioning no eleva- 
 tion of the cuticle. Stigmata are generally distinct, or 
 
 apart from each other. They sometimes assume a livid 
 colour, and are then termed petechia. 
 
 II. A natural mark or spot on the skin. See Ncevus 
 
 maternus. 
 
 III. That part of the female organ of a plant which 
 is placed at the summit of the style. It is an indispen- 
 sable part of the fructification, and consists of a vast 
 number of absorbing papillae, rarely observable by the 
 naked eye, but best seen in the Mirabilis jalapa. Bo- 
 tanists distinguish the following differences in the form 
 of stigmas: 
 
 1. Globose; as in Trachelium. 
 
 2. Capitate , round, but flat below ; as in Sorbus and 
 
 Vinca. t 
 
 3. Acute , ending in a point ; as in Piscidia. 
 
 4. Obtuse ; as in Nigrina. 
 
 5. Clubbed; as in Genipi. 
 
 6 . Emarginate, cut ; as in Denlaria. 
 
 7. Peltate ; as in Garcinia. 
 
 8 . Uncinate , acute and reflected ; as in Lantana. 
 
 9. Triangular ; as in Lilium candidum. 
 
 10. Trilobed; as in Tulipa gesneriana. 
 
 11. Petaliform ; as in Iris germanica. 
 
 12. Convolute ; as in Crocus. 
 
 13. Revolute ; as in Leontodon. 
 
 14. Pennicilliform , resembling a pencil-brush ; as in 
 Milium paspalium. 
 
 15. Perforatum; as in Sloanea 
 
 16. Concave ; as in Viola. 
 
 17. Bifid ; as in Menyanthes. 
 
 18. Trifid ; as in Amaryllis. 
 
 19. MulUfid ; as in Castus. 
 
 20. Striate ; as in Papaver. 
 
 21. Plumose , on each side, like a hairy pen ; as in 
 grasses. 
 
 22. Four- sided ; as in Amyris. 
 
 23. Pubescent , covered with hair ; as in Vida: 
 
 24. Simple, not differing from the stile at its summit ; 
 as in Galanthus and Hippuris. 
 
 25. Sessile , on the germen ; there being no stile. 
 
 The stigma is always more or less moist with a pecu- 
 liar viscid fluid, which in some plants is ^o conspicu- 
 ous as to form a large drop, though never big enough to 
 fall to the ground. This moisture is designed for the 
 reception of the pollen, which explodes on meeting with 
 it; and hence the seeds are rendered capable. of ripen- 
 ing, which, though in many plants fully formed, they 
 would not otherwise be. 
 
 STILBITE. See Zeolite. 
 
 STILBO'MA. (From g-iASw, to polish.) A cosmetic 
 
 STILLICI'DIUM. (From stillo, to drop, and cado, 
 to fall.) A strangury, or discharge of the urine drop 
 by drop. Also the pumping upon a part. 
 
 STILPNOSIDERITE. A brownish black-coloured 
 mineral, said to contain phosphoric acid. It occurs 
 along with brown iron in Saxony and Bavaria. 
 
 STI'MMI. ’Eriyyi- Antimony. 
 
 STIMULANT. (Stimulans ; from stimulo, to stir 
 up.) That which possesses a power of exciting the 
 animal energy. Stimulants are divided into, 
 
 1. Stimulantia tonica ; as sinapi , canthandes , Ay- 
 drargyri praparationes. 
 
 2. Stimulantia diffusibilia ; as alkali volatile , elec 
 tricity , heat , &c. 
 
 3. fitimulantia cardiaca ; as cinnamomum , nux mos- 
 chata , wine , &c. 
 
 STIMULUS. ( Stimulus , i. m. ; from 5 -nypof, stig- 
 mulus , per sync, stimulus , a sting or spur.) That which 
 rouses the action or energy of a part. 
 
 Stinking lettuce. See Lactuca virosa. 
 
 STINK STONE. Swinestone. A variety of com- 
 pact lucullite, a subspecies of limestone. 
 
 STIPES. (Stipes, itis. in. ; from the Greek, g-inr off.) 
 A stipe, or stem of a fungus; fern, or palm. 
 
 STIPUL A. A leafy appendage to the proper leaves, 
 or to their footstalks. In some instances they are so 
 like unto leaves, that they are believed to be so, and 
 can only be distinguished from leaves by their situation 
 on the footstalk. Stipulae are, 
 
 1. Solitary ; as in Astragalus onobrychis. 
 
 2. In pairs ; as in Lathyrus annuus. 
 
 3. Lateral , on the side of the footstalk ; as in Lotus 
 tetraphyllus. 
 
 4. Oppositifoliar, in the side of the opposite leaves; 
 as in Trifoliumpratev.se. 
 
 5. Extrafoliaceous , external with resoect to the leaf 
 or footstalk ; as in Astragalus onobrlchte. 
 
 309 
 
STR 
 
 STO 
 
 6 . Intrafolxaceous , internal ; as in Moms nigra and 
 alba. 
 
 7. Caducous , falling off before the leaves are ex- 
 panded ; as in Prunus avium. 
 
 8 . Persistent , remaining after the fall of the leaf; as 
 In Trifolium pratense. 
 
 9. Deciduous , falling with the leaves ; as in many 
 stipulated plants. 
 
 10. Spines cent, becomes thorns ; as in Robinia pseu- 
 dacacia. 
 
 11. Sessile ; as in Pisum sativum. 
 
 12. Adnate ; as in Rosa canina. 
 
 13. Decurrent ; as in Crotullaria sagittalis. 
 
 14. Sheathed ; as in Hedysum vaginale. 
 
 la. Lanceolate ; as in Cistus helianthemum. 
 
 16. Subulate; as in Cassia glandulosa. 
 
 17. Sagittate; as in Pisum maritimum. 
 
 18. Lunate ; as in Lathyrus tingitanus. 
 
 19. Ovate ; in Ononis repens. 
 
 20. Cordate ; in Ocymum sanctum. 
 
 21. Filiform ; in Ononis mauritanica. 
 
 22. Foliaceous ; in Sambucus ebulus. 
 
 23. Entire ; in Vicia cracca. 
 
 24. Serrate ; in Pisum sativum. 
 
 25. Ciliate ; in Passiflora feetida. 
 
 26. Toothed; in Or obus lathy roides. 
 
 27. Pinnatifid ; in Viola tricolor. 
 
 STIPULAR1S. Stipular: belonging to the stipula 
 
 of plants ; as the spina stipularis of the Mimosa nilotica 
 and horrida. * 
 
 STIZOLO'BIUM. The cowage. See Dolichos. 
 
 STOE'CHAS. (From q-oixaSes, the islands on which 
 it grew.) See Lavendula stcechas. 
 
 Stoechas arabica. See Lavendula stcechas. 
 
 Stoechas citrina. See Gnaphalium stachas. 
 
 STOLO. ( Stolo , onis. m. ; a shoot, branch, or twig.) 
 A sucker or scyon. A runner which proceeds from the 
 roots of some plants, and takes root in the earth. It is 
 distinguished into a supraterraneous , which runs on 
 the surface above ground ; as in Fagaria vesca, and 
 Potentilla reptans ; and subterraneous , which runs 
 under the surface, as in Triticurn repens , the stolos of 
 which are erroneously taken for the roots. 
 
 STOMACA'CE. ( Stomacace , es. f. ; from 5 -opa, 
 the mouth, and kokos , evil.) Canker. A fetor in the 
 mouth, with a bloody discharge from the gums. It is 
 generally a symptom of the scurvy. It is also a name 
 for the scurvy. 
 
 STOMACH. (Stomachus, chi. m. ; from 5 -opa, the 
 mouth, and to pour.) Ventriculus ; called also 
 Anoccelia ; Gaster ; JVedys. A membraneous recep- 
 tacle, situated in the epigastric region, which receives 
 the food from the oesophagus ; its figure is somewhat 
 oblong and round : it is largest on the left side, and 
 gradually diminishes towards its lower orifice, where 
 it is the least. Its superior orifice, where the oesopha- 
 gus terminates, is called the cardia : the inferior orifice, 
 where the intestine begins, the pylorus. The anterior 
 surface is turned towards the abdominal muscles, and 
 the posterior opposite the lumbar vertebra. It has two 
 curvatures : the first is called the great curvature of the 
 stomach, and extends downwards from one orifice to 
 the other, having the omentum adhering to it; the 
 second is the small curvature, which is also between 
 both orifices, but superiorly and posteriorly. The sto- 
 mach, like the intestinal canal, is composed of three 
 coats, or membranes : 1 . The outermost , which is very 
 firm, and from the peritonaeum. 2. The muscular , 
 which is very thick, and composed of various muscular 
 fibres ; and, 3. The innermost , or villous coat , which 
 is covered with exhaling and inhaling vessels, and mu- 
 cus. These coats are connected together by cellular 
 membrane The glands of th£ stomach which sepa- 
 rate the mucus are situated between the villous and 
 muscular coat, in the cellular structure. The arteries 
 of the stomach come chiefly from the cceliac artery, 
 and are distinguished into the coronary, gastro epiploic, 
 and short arteries ; they are accompanied by veins 
 which have similar names, and which terminate in the 
 vena portae. The nerves of the stomach are very nu- 
 merous, and come from the eighth pair and intercostal 
 nerves. The lymphatic vessels are distributed through- 
 out the whole substance, and proceed immediately to 
 the thoracic duct. The use of the stomach is to excite 
 hunger and partly thirst, to receive the food from the 
 oesophagus, and to retain it, till, by the motion of the 
 stomach, the admixture of various fluids, and many 
 
 other changes, it is rendered fit to pass the right orifice 
 of the stomach, and afford chyle to the intestine* 
 
 Stomach , inflammation of. See Gastritis. 
 
 [Stomach pump. This is an instrument introduced 
 of late for the purpose of emptying the stomach of iis 
 contents, when poison has been swallowed. It is a 
 long catheter made of gum elastic, which being intro- 
 duced into the mouth, is passed into the (Esophagus and 
 pressed forwards, until the point reaches the stomach 
 A syringe adapted to the upper end is then applied, and 
 the stomach is emptied of itstfluid contents. If poison 
 be swallowed in a liquid state, it may thus be most ef- 
 fectually removed, and rendered harmless. A.] 
 
 STOMACHIC. (Stomachicus ; from 5 -opaxos, the 
 stomach.) That which excites and strengthens the 
 action of the stomach. 
 
 Stoma'chica passio. A disorder in which there 
 is an aversion to food ; even the thought of it begets a 
 nausea, anxiety, cardialgia, and effusion of saliva, and 
 often a vomiting. Fasting is more tolerable than eat- 
 ing ; if obliged to eat, a pain follows that is worse than 
 hunger itself. 
 
 STO'MACHUS. See Stomach. 
 
 STONE. See Calculus. 
 
 STONE-CROP. See Sedum acre. 
 
 STO'RAX. Xropal;. See Styrax . 
 
 Storax , liquid. See Liquidambra. 
 
 Storax liquida. See Liquidambra. 
 
 Storax rubra officinalis. Cascarilla barn was 
 so called. 
 
 Storax , white. See Myroxylon peruiferum. 
 
 STORCK, Anthony, a medical professor of con- 
 siderable note at Vienna, who succeeded the cele- 
 brated Van Swieten as president and director of the 
 faculty of medicine in that university, and was also 
 honoured with the appointment of principal consulting 
 physician to the Empress Maria Theresa. He distin- 
 guished himself chiefly by a long and assiduous course 
 of experiments, with various narcotic vegetables, as 
 hemlock, henbane, stramonium, aconite, colchicuru, 
 &c. ; of which, though he appears to have overrated 
 the efficacy, yet certainly he had the merit of calling 
 the attention of practitioners to a class of active reme- 
 dies, which may often be highly useful under prudent 
 management. His various tracts on these subjects 
 were printed between 1760 and 1771, and they have 
 since passed through several editions and translations. 
 He was also author of a collection of cases, which oc- 
 curred under his observation in the hospital at Vienna ; 
 and this work was afterward continued by his Suc- 
 cessor, Dr. Collin. 
 
 STRABALI'SMUS. See Strabismus. 
 
 STRABI SMUS. (From $ -pafiigw, to squint.) Stra 
 balismns : Strabositas. Squinting. An affection of 
 the eye by which a person sees objects in an oblique 
 manner, from the axis of vision being distorted. Cul- 
 len arranges this disease in the Class Locales , and 
 Order Dyscinesice. He distinguishes three species : — 
 
 1. Strabismus habitualis , when from a custom of 
 using only one eye. 
 
 2. Strabismus commodis, when one eye in comparison 
 with the other, from greater weakness, or, mobility, 
 cannot accommodate itself to the other. 
 
 3. Strabismus necessarius , when some change takes 
 place in the situation or figure of the eye, or a part 
 of it. 
 
 STR A B O'STTA S. See Strabismus. 
 
 STRAHLSTEIN. See Actinolite. 
 
 Stra'men camelorum. Camel’s hay. See Andro- 
 pogon schcenanthus. 
 
 Strammo'nium. See Stramonium. 
 
 STRAMO NIUM. (From stramcn , straw : so called 
 from its fibrous roots.) See Datura stramonium. 
 
 Stramonium officinale. See Datura stramonium. 
 
 Stramonium spinosum. See Datura stramonium. 
 
 Stra'ngalis. (From g-payyevu, to torment.) A 
 hard, painful tumour in the breast, from milk. 
 
 STRANGURIA. See Strangury. 
 
 STRA'NGURY. ( Stranguria , ce. f. ; from fpayl, 
 a drop, and ovpov, urine.) A difficulty in making 
 water, attended with pain and dripping. See Ischuria. 
 
 STRATIO'TES. (From rpa7o(, an army: so named 
 from its virtues in healing fresh wounds, and its use- 
 fulness to soldiers.) See Achillea millefolium. 
 
 Stratio'ticum. See Achillea millefolium. 
 
 STRAWBERRY. See Fragaria. 
 
 STREATHAM. A village in Surrey, where is a 
 
STR 
 
 STR 
 
 weak purging water, drunk to the amount of one, two, 
 or more pints in a morning. 
 
 STRE'MMA. (Srpska: from s-ps^w, to turn.) A 
 strain or sprain of the parts about a joint. 
 
 STRIATUS. Striate. Applied to stems, seeds, &c.; 
 as the stem of the CEnanthe Vistula, and seeds of the 
 Conium maculatum. 
 
 STRICTURE. Strittura. A diminution, or con- 
 tracted state of some tube, or duct, of the body, as the 
 (Esophagus, intestines, urethra, vagina, &x. They are 
 either organic or spasmodic. 
 
 STRICT US. In botanical language it means straight, 
 as Caulis strictus. 
 
 STRI'DOR. A noise of crashing. 
 
 Stridor dentium. Grinding of the teeth. 
 
 STRIGA. A species of pubescence of plants, white, 
 bristle-like, with broad bases mostly decumbent ; as in 
 Borago officinalis. 
 
 Stri'gil. Strigilis. An instrument to scrape off 
 the sweat during the gymnastic exercises of the 
 ancients, and in their baths: strigils were made of 
 metal, horn, or ivory, and were curved. Some were 
 made of linen. 
 
 Strigme'ntum. The strigment, filth, or sordes, 
 scraped from the skin, in baths and places of exercises. 
 
 STROBILUS. A cone. A species of pericarpium, 
 or seed-vessel. A catkin hardened and enlarged into a 
 seed-vessel; an example of which is in the pinus, or 
 fir. It is either conic , cylindric , ovate , globose, squa - 
 mose , or spurious, consisting of membraneous and not 
 woody scales ; as in Origanum marjorana. 
 
 STRONTIA. (So called because it was first found 
 in a lead mine at Strontian, in Scotland.) A grayish 
 white-coloured earth, found in combination with car- 
 bonic acid in the mineral called Strontianite. 
 
 Pure strontia is of a grayish-white colour ; a pungent, 
 acrid taste ; and when powdered in a mortar, the dust 
 that rises irritates the lungs and nostrils. Its specific 
 gravity approaches that of barytes. It requires rather 
 more than 160 parts of water at 60° to dissolve it ; but 
 of boiling water much less. On cooling, it crystallizes 
 in thin, transparent, quadrangular plates, generally 
 parallelograms, seldom exceeding a quarter of an inch 
 in length, and frequently adhering together. The edges 
 are most frequently bevelled from each side. Some- 
 times they assume a cubic form. These crystals con- 
 tain about .68 of water ; are soluble in 51.4 times their 
 weight of water at 60°, and in little more than twice 
 their weight of boiling water. They give a blood-red 
 colour to the flame of burning alkohol. The solution 
 of strontia changes vegetable blues to a green. Stron- 
 tia combines with sulphur either in the wet or dry way, 
 and its sulphuret is soluble in water. 
 
 In its properties, strontia has a considerable affinity 
 to barytes. It differs from it chiefly in being infusible, 
 much less soluble, of a different form, weaker in its 
 affinities, and not poisonous. Its saline compounds 
 afford differences more marked. 
 
 The basis of strontia is strontium, a metal first pro- 
 cured by Sir H. Davy, in 1808, precisely in the same 
 manner as barium, to which it is very analogous, but 
 has less lustre. It appeared fixed, difficultly fusible, 
 and not volatile. It became converted into strontia by 
 exposure to air, and when thrown into water, decom- 
 posed it with great violence, producing hydrogen gas, 
 and making the water a solution of strontia. By ig- 
 niting the mineral strontianite intensely with charcoal 
 powder, strontia is cheaply procured. 
 
 Strontianite. See Heavy spar. 
 
 STRONTIUM. The metallic base of strotnia. See 
 Strontia. 
 
 STROPHIOLTJM. A little curved gland-like part 
 near the scar or base of some seeds ; as that of Asarum, 
 but especially in several papilionaceous genera, as 
 Ulex, Spartium, & c. 
 
 Stro'phos. (From q-ptcpo), to turn.) A twisting of 
 the intestines. 
 
 STRO'PHULUS. A papulous eruption peculiar to 
 infants, and exhibiting a variety of forms, which are 
 described by Dr. Willan, under the titles of intertmc- 
 tus , albidus, confertus , volaticus, and candidus. 
 
 1. Strophulus intertinctus , usually called the red 
 gum, and, by the French, Effloresce ce benignc. The 
 papulae characterizing this affection, rise sensibly above 
 the level of the cuticle, are of a vivid red colour, and 
 commonly distinct from each other. Their number 
 and extent vary much in different cases. They ap- 
 
 pear most constantly on the cheeks, forearm, and back 
 of the hand, but are sometimes diff used over the whole 
 body. The papulae are, in many places, intermixed 
 with stigmata, and often with red patches of a larger 
 size, which do not, however, occasion any elevation of 
 the cuticle. A child’s skin thus variegated, somewhat 
 resembles a piece of red printed linen; and hence this 
 eruption was formerly called the red gown , a term 
 which is still retalned*in several counties of England, 
 and may lie found in old dictionaries. Medical writers 
 have changed the original word for one of a similar 
 sound, but not more significant. The strophulus inter- 
 tinctus has not, in general, any tendency to become pus 
 tular ; a few small pustules, containing a straw-coloured 
 watery fluid, occasionally appear on the back of the 
 hand, but scarcely merit attention, as the fluid is al- 
 ways reabsorbed in a short time, without breaking the 
 cuticle. The eruption usually terminates in scurf, or 
 exfoliation of the cuticle ; its duration, however, is very 
 uncertain ; the papulae and spots sometimes remain for 
 a length of time without an obvious alteration ; some- 
 times disappear and come out again daily ; but, for the 
 most part, one eruption of them succeeds another, at 
 longer intervals, and with more regularity. This com- 
 plaint occurs chiefly within the first two months of 
 lactation. It is not always accompanied with, or pre- 
 ceded by any disorders of the constitution, but appears 
 occasionally in the strongest and most healthy children. 
 Some authors connect it with aphthous ulcerations 
 common in children, supposing the latter to be a part 
 of the same disease diffused along the internal surfaces 
 of the mouth and intestines. The fact, however, seems 
 to be, that the two affections alternate with each 
 other: for those infants who have the papulous erup- 
 tion on the skin are less liable to aphthae ; and when 
 the aphtha? take place to a considerable degree, the 
 skin is generally pale and free from eruption. The 
 strophulus intertinctus is, by most writers, said to 
 originate from an acidity, or acrimonious quality of 
 the milk taken into a child’s stomach, communicated 
 afterward to the blood, and stimulating the cutaneous 
 excretories. This opinion might, without difficulty, be 
 proved to have little foundation. The predisposition 
 to the complaint may be deduced from the delicate and 
 tender state of the skin, and from the strong determi- 
 nation of blood to the surface, which evidently takes 
 place in infants. The papulous eruption is, in many 
 cases, connected with a weak, irritable state of the 
 alimentary canal, and consequent indigestion. For if 
 it be by any means suddenly repelled from the surface, 
 diarrhoea, vomiting, spasmodic affections of the bowels, 
 and often general disturbance of the constitution suc- 
 ceed ; but as soon as it reappears, those internal com- 
 plaints are wholly suspended. Dr. Armstrong and 
 others have particularly noted this reciprocation, which 
 makes the red gum, at times, a disease of some import- 
 ance, though in its usual form it is not thought to be in 
 any respect dangerous. On their remarks a necessary 
 caution is founded, not to expose infants to a stream 
 of very cold air, nor to plunge them unseasonably in a 
 cold bath. The most violent, and even fatal symp- 
 toms, have often been the consequence of such impru- 
 dent conduct. • 
 
 2. The Strophulus albidus, by some termed the 
 white gum , is merely a variety of strophulus intertinc- 
 tus, but deserves some notice on account of the differ- 
 ent appearance of its papulae. In place of those de- 
 scribed as characterizing the red gum, there is a num- 
 ber of minute whitish specks, a little elevated, and 
 sometimes, though not constantly, surrounded by a 
 slight redness. These papulae, when their tops are 
 removed, do not discharge any fluid ; it. is, however, 
 probable, that they are originally formed by the depo- 
 sition of a fluid, which afterward concretes under the 
 cuticle. They appear chiefly on the face, neck, and 
 breast, and are more permanent than the papulae of the 
 red gum. In other respects, they have the same nature 
 and tendency, and require a similar plan of treatment. 
 Although a distinctive name has been applied to this 
 eruption, when occurring alone, yet it is proper to ob- 
 serve, that, in a great number of cases, there are red 
 papulae and spots intermixed with it, which prove its 
 connexion with the strophulus intertinctus. 
 
 3. The Strophulus confertus. An eruption of nu- 
 merous papulae, varying in their size, appears on dif 
 ferent parts of the body in Infants, during dentition, 
 and has thence been denominated the tooth-rash. It 
 
 311 
 
STR 
 
 STR 
 
 is sometimes also termed the rank red gum. About 
 the fourth or fifth month after birth, an eruption of 
 tliis kind usually takes place on the cheeks and sides 
 of the nose, extending sometimes to the forehead and 
 arms, but rarely to the trunk or body. The papulae on 
 the face are smaller, and set more closely together than 
 in the red gum ; their colour is not so vivid, but they 
 are generally more permanent. They terminate at 
 length with slight exfoliations of the cuticle, and often 
 appear again in the samp places, a short time after- 
 ward. The papulae which, in this complaint, occasion- 
 ally appear on the back or loins, are much larger, and 
 somewhat more distant from each other, than those on 
 the face. They are often surrounded by an extensive 
 circle of inflammation, and a few of them contain a 
 semi-pellucid watery fluid, which is reabsorbed when 
 the inflammation subsides. In the seventh or eighth 
 month, the strophulus confertus assumes a somewhat 
 different form ; one or two large irregular patches ap- 
 pear on the arms, shoulder, or neck ; in which the pa- 
 pula: are hard, of a considerable size, and set so close 
 together, that the whole surface is of a high red co- 
 lour. Most commonly the forearm is the seat of this 
 eruption, the papulae rising first on the back of the 
 hand, and gradually extending upwards along the arm. 
 Sometimes, however, the eruption commences at the 
 elbow, and proceeds a little upwards and downwards 
 on the outside of the arm. It arrives at its height in 
 about a fortnight ; the papulae then begin to fade, and 
 become fiat at the top ; afterward the cuticle exfo- 
 liates from the part affected, which remains disco- 
 loured, rough, and irregular, for a week or two longer. 
 
 An obstinate and very painful modification of this 
 disease takes place, though not often, on the, lower 
 extremities. The papulae spread from the calves of 
 the legs to the thighs, nates, loins, and round the body, 
 as high as the navel : being very numerous and close 
 together, they produce a continuous redness over all 
 these parts. 
 
 The cuticle, presently, however, shrivelled, cracks in 
 various places, and finally separates from the skin in 
 large pieces. During this process a new cuticle is 
 formed, notwithstanding which the complaint recurs 
 in a short time, and goes through the same course as 
 before. In this manner successive eruptions take place, 
 during tile course of three or four months, and perhaps 
 do not cease till the child is one year old, or somewhat 
 more. Children necessarily suffer great uneasiness 
 from the heat and irritation occasioned by so extensive 
 an eruption, yet while they are affected with it, they 
 often remain free from any internal or febrile com- 
 plaint. This appearance should be distinguished from 
 the intertrigo of infants, which exhibits a uniform, 
 red, smooth, shining surface, without papute ; and 
 which affects only the lower part of the nates and in- 
 side of the thighs, being produced by the stimulus of 
 the urine, &c. with which the child’s clothes are al- 
 most constantly wetted. The strophulus confertus, 
 where the child is otherwise healthy, is generally as- 
 cribed to a state of indigestion, or some feverish com- 
 plaint of the mother or nurse. Dr. Willan, however, 
 asserts, that he has more frequently seen the eruption 
 when no such cause was evident. It may, with more 
 probability, be considered as one of the numerous symp- 
 toms of irritation, arising from the inflamed and pain- 
 ful state-of the gums in dentition ; since it always oc- 
 curs during that process, and disappears soon after the 
 first teeth have cut the gums. 
 
 4. The Strophulus volaticus is characterized by an 
 appearance of small circular patches, or clusters of 
 papulas, arising successively on different parts of the 
 body. The number of papulte in each cluster is from 
 six to twelve. Both the papulae; and their interstices 
 are of a high red colour. These patches continue red, 
 with a little heat, or itching, for about four days, when 
 they turn brown, and begin to exfoliate. As one patch 
 declines, another appears at a small distance from it ; 
 and in this manner the complaint often spreads gra- 
 dually over the face, body, and limbs, not terminating 
 in less than three or four weeks. During that time the 
 child has sometimes a quick pulse, a white tongue, and 
 seems uneasy and fretful. In many cases, however, 
 the eruption takes place without any symptoms of in- 
 ternal disorder. The above complaint has been by 
 some w riters denominated ignis volaticus infantum ; 
 under this title Astruc and Lowry have described one 
 of the forms of crusta lactea, in which a successive 
 312 
 
 eruption of pustules takes place on the same spot gene- 
 rally about the mouth or eyes, in children of different 
 ages, and sometimes in adults. The macula volatica 
 infantum mentioned by Wittichius, Sennertus, and 
 Sebizeus, agree in some respects with the strophulus 
 volaticus ; but they are described by other German au- 
 thors as a species of erysipelas, or as irregular efflores- 
 cences affecting the genitals of infants, and often prov- 
 ing fatal. The strophulus volaticus is a complaint by 
 r.o means frequent. In most cases which have come 
 under Dr. Willan’s observation, it appeared between 
 the third and sixth month ; in one instance, however, 
 it occurred about ten days after birth, and continued 
 three weeks, being gradually diffused from the cheeks 
 and forehead to the scalp, afterward to the trunk of the 
 body and to the extremities ; when the patches exfoli- 
 ated, a red surface was left, with a slight border of de- 
 tached cuticle. 
 
 5. Strophulus candidus. In this form of strophulus, 
 the papula are larger than in any of the foregoing spe- 
 cies. They have no inflammation round their base ; 
 their surface is very smooth and shining, whence they 
 appear to be of a lighter colour than the adjoining cuti- 
 cle. They are diffused, at a considerable distance from 
 each other, over the loins, shoulders, and upper part of 
 the arms ; in any other situation they are seldom found. 
 
 This eruption affects infants about a year old, and 
 most commonly succeeds some of the acute diseases 
 to which they are liable. Dr. Willan has observed it 
 on their recovery from a catarrhal fever, and after in- 
 flammation of the bowels, or lungs. The papulae con- 
 tinue hard and elevated for about a week, then gra- 
 dually subside and disappear. 
 
 STRU'MA. ( Struma , ce. f. ; from struo, to heap 
 up, or « struendo, because they grow insensibly.) This 
 term is generally, applied to scrofula, and by some 
 to bronchocele, or an induration of the thyroid gland. 
 
 Stru'men. (From struma, a scrofulous tumour.) 
 An herb so called from its uses in healing strumous 
 tumours. 
 
 STRUMOUS. ( Strumosus ; from struma, a wen or 
 scrofula.) Of the nature of scrofula. 
 
 Strumus. An obsolete name of the berry bearing 
 chickweed, which was supposed to be efficacious in 
 the cure of scrofula. See Cucubalas bacciferus. 
 
 STRU'THIUM. (From j-puflo s, a sparrow: so 
 named from the resemblance of its flowers to an un- 
 fledged sparrow.) The master-wort. See Imperatona 
 ostruthium. 
 
 STRYCHNIA. Strychnine . An alkaline substance 
 obtained from the bean of the strychnos ignatia by the 
 following process : The bean was rasped down as 
 small as possible. It was then exposed to the action 
 of nitric afther in a Fapin’s digester. The residue, 
 thus deprived of a quantity of fatty matter, was di- 
 gested in alkohol as long as that reagent was capable 
 of dissolving any thing. The alkoholic solutions were 
 evaporated to dryness, and the residue redissolved in 
 water. Caustic potassa being dropped into the solu- 
 tion, a white crystalline precipitate fell, which was 
 strychnia. It was purified by washing it in cold water, 
 dissolving it in alkohol, and crystallizing it. Strychnia 
 was obtained likewise from the bean of the strychnos 
 ignatia, by boiling the infusion of the bean with mag- 
 nesia, in the same manner as Robiquet had obtained 
 morphia from the infusion of opium. 
 
 The properties of strychnia, when in a state of pu 
 , rity, are as follows : 
 
 It is crystallized in very small four-sided prisms, ter- 
 minated by four-sided low pyramids. It has a white 
 colour; its taste is intolerably bitter, leaving a metal- 
 lic impression in the mouth. It is destitute of smell. 
 It is not altered by exposure to the air. It is neither 
 fusible nor volatile, except at temperatures at which it 
 undergoes decomposition. It is charred at the tempe- 
 rature at which oil enters into ebullition (about 580°). 
 When strongly heated, it swells up, blackens, gives out 
 empyreumatic oil, a little water, and acetic acid : car- 
 bonic acid and carburetted hydrogen gases are disen- 
 gaged, and a bulky charcoal remains behind. When 
 heated with peroxide of copper, it gives out only car- 
 bonic acid gas and water. It is very little soluble in 
 cold water, 100,000 parts of that liquor dissolving only 
 15 parts of strychnia ; but it dissolves in 2,500 times its 
 weight of boiling water. A cold solution of strychnia 
 in water may be diluted with 100 times its volume of 
 that liquid, without losing its bitter taste. 
 
STR 
 
 STR 
 
 When strychnia is introduced into the stomach, it 
 acts with prodigious energy. A locked jaw is induced 
 in a very shorttime, and the animal is speedily destroy- 
 ed. Half a grain of strychnia blown into the throat 
 of a rabbit proved fatal in five minutes, and brought on 
 locked jaw in two minutes. 
 
 Sulphate of strychnia is a salt which crystallizes in 
 transparent cubes, soluble in less than ten times its 
 weight of cold water. Its taste is intensely bitter, and 
 the strychnia is precipitated from it by all the soluble 
 salifiable bases. It is not altered by exposure to the air. 
 
 Muriate of strychnia crystallizes in very small 
 needles, which are grouped together, and before the 
 microscope exhibit the form of quadrangular prisms. 
 When exposed to the air it becomes opaque. It is 
 more soluble in water than the sulphate, has a similar 
 taste, and acts with the same violence upon the animal 
 economy as all the other salts of strychnia. 
 
 Phosphate of strychnia crystallizes in four-sided 
 prisms. It can only be obtained neutral by double de- 
 composition. 
 
 Nitrate of strychnia can be obtained only by dissolv- 
 ing strychnia in nitric acid, diluted with a great deal 
 of water. The saturated solution, when cautiously 
 evaporated, yields crystals of neutral nitrate in pearly 
 needles. This salt is much more soluble in hot than 
 in cold water. Its taste is exceedingly bitter, and it 
 acts with more violence upon the animal economy than 
 pure strychnia. It seems capable of uniting with an 
 excess of acid. When heated, it becomes yellow, and 
 undergoes decomposition. It is slightly soluble in alko- 
 hol, but is insoluble in tether. 
 
 When concentrated nitric acid is. poured upon 
 strychnia, it immediately strikes an amaranthine co- 
 lour, followed by a shade similar to that of blood. To 
 this colour succeeds a tint of yellow, which passes 
 afterward into green. By this action the strychnia 
 seems to be altered in its properties, and to be con- 
 verted into a substance still capable of uniting with 
 acids. 
 
 Carbonate of strychnia is obtained in the form of 
 white flocks, little soluble in water, but soluble in car- 
 bonic acid. 
 
 Acetic, oxalic, and tartaric acids form with strychnia 
 neutral salts, which are very soluble in water, and 
 more or less capable of crystallizing. They crystal- 
 lize best w hen they contain an excess of acid. The 
 neutral acetate is very soluble, and crystallizes with 
 difficulty. 
 
 Hydrocyanic acid dissolves strychnia, and forms 
 with it a erystallizable salt. 
 
 Strychnia combines neither w ith sulphur nor carbon. 
 When boiled with iodine, a solution takes place, and 
 iodate and hydriodate of strychnia are formed. Chlo- 
 rine acts upon it precisely in the same way. 
 
 Strychnia, when dissolved in alkohol, has the pro- 
 perty of precipitating the greater number of metallic 
 oxides from their acid solutions. It is precipitated by 
 the alkalies and alkaline earths; but the effect of the 
 earths proper has not been tried. 
 
 STRYCHNINE. See Strychnia. 
 
 STRYCHNOMANIA. (Frctn rpvxvo?, nightshade, 
 and pavia, madness.) So the ancients called the dis- 
 order produced by eating the deadly nightshade. 
 
 STRYCHNOS. ( Strychnos , i. m. ; an ancient 
 name which occurs in Pliny and Dioscorides derived 
 from uTpuvvvpi, to overthrow, and applied most pro- 
 bably from the overpowering narcotic quality of the 
 plant to which it was assigned, arpvxvos of the Greeks 
 being a kind of nightshade. Linnaeus adopted this 
 name for the present genus, on account of the analogy 
 of its narcotic properties with the plant of the ancients. 
 Some derive it from g-puxw, to torment : from its pro- 
 perties of producing insanity.) The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Liniiaean system. Class, Pentandria ; 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Strychnos nux vomica. The systematic name of 
 the tree, the seed of which is called the poison-nut. 
 Nux vomica; Nux melella. The nux vomica, lignum 
 tolubrinum, and faba sancti Ignatii, have been long 
 known in the Materia Medica as narcotic poisons, 
 brought from the East Indies, while the vegetables 
 which produced them were unknown, or at least not 
 botanically ascertained. 
 
 By the judicious discrimination of Linnaeus, the nux 
 vomica was found to be the fruit of the tree described 
 and figured in the Hortus malabaricus , under the name 
 
 of Caniram cucurbitifera malabariensis, of Plukenet, 
 n ow called Strychnos nux vomica. 
 
 To this genus also, but upon evidence less conclu- 
 sive, he likewise justly referred the colubrinum. But 
 the fabi sancti Ignatii he merely conjectured might 
 belong to this family, as appears by the query, An 
 Slrychni species ? which subsequent discoveries have 
 enabled us to decide in the negative ; for in the Supp. 
 Plant, it constitutes the new genus Ignatia , which 
 Loureiro has lately confirmed, changing the specific 
 name amara to that of philippinica. The strychnos 
 and ignatia are, however, nearly allied, and both rank 
 under the Order Solanacece. 
 
 Dr. Woodville lias inquired thus far into the botani- 
 cal origin of these productions, from finding that, by 
 medical writers, they are generally treated of under 
 the same head, and in a very confused and indiscrimi- 
 nate manner. The seed of the fruit, or berry of this 
 tree, Strychnos nux vomica, is the officinal nux vomi- 
 ca : it is flat, round, about an inch broad, and near a 
 quarter of an inch thick, with a prominence in the 
 middle on both sides, of a gray colour, covered with a 
 kind of woolly matter; and internally hard and tough 
 like horn. To the taste it is extremely bitter, but has 
 no remarkable smell. It consists chiefly of a gummy 
 matter, which is moderately bitter ; the resinous part 
 is very inconsiderable in quantity, but intensely bitter; 
 hence rectified spirit has been considered as its best 
 menstruum. 
 
 Nux vomica is reckoned among the most powerful 
 poisons of the narcotic kind, especially to brute ani- 
 mals ; nor are instances wanting of its deleterious 
 effects upon the human species It proves fatal to dogs 
 in a very short time, as appears by various authorities. 
 Hillefield and others found that it also poisoned hares, 
 foxes, wolves, cats, rabbits, and even some birds, as 
 crows and ducks ; and Loureiro relates, that a horse 
 died in four hours after taking a drachm of the seed in 
 a half-roasted state. 
 
 The eflects of this baneful drug upon different ani- 
 mals, and even upon those of the same species, appear 
 to be rather uncertain, and not always in proportion to 
 the quantity of the poison given. With some animals 
 it produces its eflects almost instantaneously; with 
 others, not till after several hours, when laborious 
 respiration, followed by torpor, tremblings, coma, and 
 convulsions, usually precede the fatal spasms, or teta- 
 nus, with which this drug commonly extinguishes life. 
 
 From four cases related of its mortal effects upon 
 human subjects, we find the symptoms corresponded 
 nearly with those which we have here mentioned of 
 brutes; and these, as well as the dissections of dogs 
 killed by this poison, not showing any injury done to 
 the stomach or intestines, prove that the nux vomica 
 acts immediately upon the nervous system, and de- 
 stroys life by the virulence of its narcotic influence. 
 
 The quantity of the seed necessary to produce this 
 effect upon a strong dog, as appears by experiments, 
 need not to be more than a scruple ; a rabbit was 
 killed by five, and a cat by four, grains: and of the 
 four persons to whom we have alluded, and who un- 
 fortunately perished by this deleterious drug, one was 
 a girl ten years of age, to whom fifteen grains were 
 exhibited at twice for the cure of an ague. Loss, how- 
 ever, tells us, that he took one or two grains of it in 
 substance, without discovering any bad effect ; and 
 that a friend of his swallowed a whole seed without 
 injury. 
 
 In Britain, where physicians seem to observe the 
 rule Saltern non nocere, more strictly than in many 
 other countries, the nux vomica has been rarely, if 
 ever, employed as a medicine. On the Continent, 
 however, and especially in Germany, they have cer 
 tainly been guided more by the axiom, “ What is inca- 
 pable of doing much harm, is equally unable to do 
 much good.” The truth of this remark was very fully 
 exemplified by the practice of Baron Stbrck, and is 
 farther illustrated by the medicinal character given of 
 nux vomica, which, from the time of GeSher till that 
 of a modern date, has been recommended by a succes- 
 sion of authors as an antidote to the plague, as a febri- 
 fuge, as a vermifuge, and as a remedy in mania, hypo- 
 chondriasis, hysteria, rheumatism, gout, and canine 
 madness. In Sweden, it has of late years been suc- 
 cessfully used in dysentery ; but Berguis, who tried 
 its effects in this disease, says, that it suppressed the 
 flux for twelve hours, which afterward returned 
 
STY 
 
 again. A woman who took a scruple of this drug 
 night and morning, two successive days, is said to have 
 been seized with convulsions and vertigo, notwith- 
 standing which the dysenteric symptoms returned, and 
 the disorder was cured 'ey other medicines ; but a pain 
 in the stomach, the eti'ect of the nux vomica, continued 
 afterward for a long time. 
 
 Beigius, therefore, thinks it should only be adminis- 
 tered in the character of a tonic and anodyne, in small 
 doses (from live to ten grains), and not till after proper 
 laxatives have been employed. Loureiro recommends 
 it as a valuable internal medicine in fluor aibus ; for 
 which purpose he roasts it till it becomes perfectly 
 black and friable, which renders its medicinal use safe, 
 without impairing its efficacy. It is said to have been 
 used successfully in the cure of agues, and has also 
 been reckoned a specific in pyrosis, or water-brash. 
 
 Strychnos volubilis. The systematic name of 
 the tree which was supposed to afford the Jesuit’s 
 bean. See Ignatia aviara. 
 
 STUPEFACIENT. ( Stupefaciens ; from stupefa- 
 cio, to stupify.) Of a stupifying quality. 
 
 STU'PHA. (From gr0w, to bind.) Stupa; Stuppa. 
 A stupe, or fomentation. 
 
 STU'POR. (From Stupeo, to be senseless.) Insen- 
 sibility. 
 
 Stu'ppa. See Stupha. 
 
 STYE. See Hordeolum. 
 
 Sty'gia. (From Styx, a name given by the poets to 
 one of the rivers in hell.) A water made from subli- 
 mate, and directed in old dispensatories, was so called 
 from a supposition of its poisonous qualities. A name 
 of the Aqua regia also, from its corrosive qualities. 
 
 STYLIFORM. ( Styliformis ; from stylus, a bodkin, 
 and forma , a likeness.) Shaped like a bodkin, or 
 style. 
 
 Styliscus. (From gaiXoj, a bodkin.) A tent made 
 in the form of a bodkin. 
 
 STYLO. Names compounded of this word belong 
 to muscles which are attached to the styloid process of 
 the temporal bone; as, 
 
 Stylo-cerato-hyoideus. See Stylo-hyoideus. 
 
 Stylo-chondro-hyoidkus. See Stylo-hyoideus. 
 
 Stylo-glossus. Stylo-glosse , of Dumas. A mus- 
 cle situated between the lower jaw and os hyoides 
 laterally, which draws the tongue aside and back- 
 wards. It arises tendinous and fleshy from the styloid 
 process, and from the ligament which connects that 
 process to the angle of the lower jaw, and is inserted 
 into the root of the tongue, runs along its sides, and is 
 insensibly lost near its tip. 
 
 Stylo-hyoideus. Stylo-hyoidien, of Dumas. A 
 muscle situated between the lower jaw, and os liyoides 
 laterally, which pulls the os hyoides to one side and a 
 little upwards. It is a small, thin, fleshy muscle, situ- 
 ated between the styloid process and os hyoides, under 
 the posterior belly and middle tendon of the digastri- 
 cus, near the upper edge of that muscle. It arises by a 
 long thin tendon, from the basis and posterior edge of 
 the styloid process, and, descending in an oblique direc- 
 tion, is inserted into the lateral and anterior part of the 
 os hyoides, near its horn. The fleshy belly of this 
 muscle is usually perforated on one or both sides, for 
 the passage of the middle tendon of the digastricus. 
 Sometimes, though not always, we find another smaller 
 muscle placed before the stylo-hyoideus, which, from 
 its having nearly the same origin and insertion, and 
 the same use, is called stylo-hyoideus-alter. It seems 
 to have been first known to Eustachius: so that Doug- 
 las was not aware of this circumstance when he placed 
 it among the muscles discovered by himself. It arises 
 from the apex of the styloid process, and sometimes by 
 a broad and thin aponeurosis, from the inner and poste- 
 rior part of the angle of the lower jaw, and is inserted 
 into the appendix, or little horn, of the os hyoides. 
 The use of these muscles is to pull the os hyoides to 
 one side, and a little upwards. 
 
 Stylo-hyoideus-alter. See Stylo-hyoideus. 
 
 Stylo-mastoid foramen. Foramen stylo-m astoi- 
 deum. A hole between the styloid and mastoid pro- 
 cess of the temporal bone, through which the portio 
 dura of the auditory nerve passes to the temples. 
 
 Stylo-pharyngkus. Stylo-thyro-pharyngien , of 
 Dumas. A muscle situated between the lower jaw and 
 os hyoides laterally, which dilates and raises the pha- 
 rynx and thyroid cartilage upwards. It arises fleshy 
 from the root of the styloid process, and is inserted into 
 314 
 
 ST? 
 
 the side of the pharynx ajid back part of the thyroid 
 
 cartilage. 
 
 STYLUS. The style of a flower is the column 
 which proceeds from the germen, and bears the stigma 
 It is, 
 
 1 . Filiform, in Jasminum, and Zea mays. 
 
 2. Linear, in Orobus. 
 
 3. Subulate , thicker below than towards apex ; as in 
 Geranium. 
 
 4. Clavate, thicker at its summit than towards its 
 base ; as in Leucojum vernuin. " 
 
 5. Triangular , in Pisum. 
 
 6k Bifid, in Polygonum persicaria. 
 
 7. TV fid , in Bryonia and Momordica. 
 
 8. Dichotomous, divided into two, which again bi- 
 furcate; as in Cordia. 
 
 1). Long , much more so than the stamina; as in 
 Campanula and Dianthus. 
 
 10. Persistent , not going off after the fecundation of 
 the germen ; as Synapis. 
 
 STYMATO'SIS. (From g-ow, to have a priapism.) 
 A violent erection of the penis, with a bloody discharge. 
 
 Stypte'ria. (From sv(f>u>, to bind : so called from 
 its astringent properties.) Alum. 
 
 STYPTIC. ( Stypticus ; from g-u0w, to adstringe.) 
 A term given to those substances which possess the 
 power of stopping hajmorrhages such as turpentine, 
 alum, &cc. 
 
 Styraci'flua. (From styrax , storax, and fluo, to 
 flow.) See Liquidambra. 
 
 STY'RAX. ( Styrax , acis. m. and f. ; from g -upai;, 
 a reed in which it was used to be preserved.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Decandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the Styrax ca- 
 laniita. 
 
 Styrax alba. See Myroxylon peruiferum. 
 
 Styrax benzoin. The systematic name of the tree 
 which affords the gum benzoin. Benzoe ; Bevjoinum ; 
 Assa dulcis ; Assa odorata ; Liquor cyreniacus ; Bal- 
 zoinum ; Benzoin; Benjui; Benjuin. Gum-benja- 
 min. This substance is classed, by modern chemists, 
 among the balsams. There are two kinds of benzoin ; 
 benzoe amygdaloides , which is formed of white tears, 
 resembling almonds, united together by a brown mat- 
 ter ; and common benzoin , which is brown and without 
 tears. The tree which affords this balsam, formerly 
 called Lauras benzoin; Benzoifera; Arbor benici,is 
 the Styrax— foliis oblongis acumihatis, subtus tomen- 
 tosis , raccmis compositis longitudme foliorum , of 
 Dryander, from which it is obtained by incisions. The 
 benzoin of the shops is usually in very large brittle 
 masses. When chewed it imparts very little taste, ex- 
 cept that it impresses on the palate a slight sweetness ; 
 its smell, especially when rubbed or heated, is ex- 
 tremely fragrant and agreeable. Gum-benjamin was 
 analyzed by Brande. The products obtained by distil- 
 lation were, from 100 grains, benzoic acid, 9 grains; 
 acidulated water, 5.5 ; butyraceous and empyreumatic 
 oil, 60 ; brittle coal, 22 ; and a mixture of carburetted 
 hydrogen and carbonic acid gas, computed at 3.5. On 
 treating the empyreumatic oil with water, however, 5 
 grains more of acid were extracted, making 14 in the 
 whole. 
 
 From 1500 grains of benzoin, Bucholz obtained 1250 
 of resin; 187 benzoic acid ; 25 of a substance similar 
 to balsam of Peru ; 8 of an aromatic substance soluble 
 in water and alkoliol ; and 30 of woody fibres and im 
 purities. 
 
 ADther, sulphuric and acetic acids, dissolve benzoin; 
 so do solutions of potassa and soda. Nitric acid acts 
 violently on it, and a portion of artificial tannin is 
 formed. Ammonia dissolves it sparingly. It has 
 rarely been used medicinally in a simple state, but its 
 preparations are much esteemed against inveterate 
 coughs and phthisical complaints, unattended with 
 much fever ; it has also been used as a cosmetic, and in 
 the way of fumigation, for the resolution of indolent 
 tumours. The acid of benzoin is employed in the 
 tinctura camphor a composita , and a tincture is directed 
 to be made of the balsam. 
 
 Styrax calamita. Storax in the cane, because it 
 was formerly brought to us in reeds, or canes. See 
 Styrax officinalis. 
 
 Styrax co lata. Strained storax. 
 
 Styrax liquida. Liquid storax. See Liquid 
 ambra. 
 
SUB 
 
 SUB 
 
 Styrax officinalis. The systematic name of the 
 tree which affords the solid storax. Officinal storax. 
 i/Styrax—foliis ovatis, subtus villosis , racemis simpli- 
 cibus folio brevioribus, of Linnaeus. There are two . 
 kinds of storax to be found in the shops; the one is! 
 usually in irregular compact masses, free from impuri 
 ties, of a reddish-brown appearance, and interspersed 
 With whitish tears, somewhat like gum ammoniac, or 
 benzoin ; it is extremely fragrant, and upon the appli- 
 cation of heat readily melts. This has been called 
 storax in lump , red storax, and, when in separate 
 tears, storax in tears. The other kind, which is called 
 the common storax , is in large masses, very light, and 
 bears no external resemblance whatever to the former 
 storax, as it seems almost wholly composed of dirty 
 saw-dust, caked together by resinous matter. Storax 
 was formerly used in catarrhal complaints, coughs, 
 asthmas, obstructions, &c. In the present practice it 
 is almost totally disregarded, notwithstanding it is an 
 efficacious remedy in nervous diseases. 
 
 Styrax rubra. Red storax, or storax in the tear. 
 
 SUB. 1. In anatomy, it is applied to parts which 
 lie under the other word or name, which sub pre- 
 cedes ; as subscapularis, under the scapula, &c. 
 
 2. In pathology, it is used to express an imperfect 
 disease, or a feeble state of a disease; as subluxation, 
 subacute, &c. 
 
 3. In botany, when shape, or any other character, 
 cannot be precisely defined, sub is prefixed to the term 
 used ; as subrotundus , roundish ; subsessiles, not 
 quite destitute of a footstalk, &c. 
 
 4. In chemistry, this term is applied, when a salifi- 
 able base is predominant in a compound, there being a 
 deficiency of the acid ; as subcarbonate of potassa, 
 subcarbonate of soda. 
 
 Subace'tas cupri. See Verdigris. 
 
 SUBACETATE. Subacetas. An imperfect ace- 
 tate. 
 
 Subacetate of copper. See Verdigris. 
 
 Subala'ris vena. The vein of the axilla or 
 arm-pit. 
 
 Subcajrbo'nas potass*. See Potasses subcarbonas. 
 
 Subcarbonas ferri. See Ferri subcarbonas. 
 
 Subcarbonas plumbi. See Plumbi subcarbonas. 
 
 SUBCARBONATE. Subcarbonas. An imperfect 
 carbonate. 
 
 SUBCARTILAGI'NOUS. ( Subcartilaginosus ; 
 
 from sub, under, and cartilago , a cartilage.) Of a 
 structure approaching to that of cartilage. 
 
 SUBCLAVIAN. (Subclaviculus ; from sub, be- 
 neath, and clavicula, the clavicle.) That which is, or 
 passes, under the clavicle; 
 
 Subclavian artery. The right subclavian arises 
 from the arteria innominata, and proceeds under the 
 clavicle to the axilla. The left subclavian arises from 
 the arch of the aorta, and ascends under the left cla- 
 vicle to the axilla. The subclavians in their course 
 give off the internal mammary, the cervical, the ver- 
 tebral, and the superior intercostal arteries. 
 
 Subclavian vein. This receives the blood from the 
 veins of the arm, and runs into the vena cava superior. 
 
 SUBCLA'VITJS. (From sub, under, and clavicula , 
 the channel bone : as being situated under the clavicle, 
 or channel bone.) Subclavianus. Coslo-claviculaire, 
 of Dumas. A muscle, situated on the anterior part of 
 the thorax, which pulls the clavicle downwards and 
 forwards. It arises tendinous from the cartilage that 
 joins the first rib to the sternum, is inserted after be- 
 coming fleshy into the inferior part of the clavicle, 
 which it occupies from within half an inch of the ster- 
 num as far outwards as to its connexion, by a ligament, 
 with the coracoid process of the scapula. 
 
 SUBCRURiE'US. A name of two little muscular 
 slips sometimes found under the crurams ; -they are in- 
 serted into the capsular ligament which they pull up. 
 
 SUBCUTANEOUS. (Subcutaneus ; from sub, un- 
 der, and cutis, the skin.) Under the skin; a name 
 given to some nerves, vessels, glands, &c. which are 
 very superficial. 
 
 Subcutaneous glands. Glandules subcutancce. 
 These are sebaceous glands lying under the skin, which 
 they perforate by their excretory ducts. 
 
 SUBCUTA'NEUS. See Platysma myoides. 
 
 SUBER. Cork. See Quercus suber. 
 
 SUBERIC ACID. Jdcidum subcricum. This acid 
 was obtained by Brugnatelli from cork, and afterward 
 more fully examined by Bouillon la Grange. To pro- 
 
 cure it, pour on cork, grated to powder, six times Its 
 weight of nitric acid, of the specific gravity of 1.26, 
 in a tubulated retort, and distil the mixture with a gen- 
 tle heat as long as any red fumes arise. As the distil- 
 lation advances, a yellow matter, like wax, appears on 
 the surface of the liquid in the retort. While its con- 
 tents continue hot, pour them into a glass vessel, placed 
 on a sand heat, and keep them continually stirring wiih 
 a glass rod ; by which means the liquid will gradually 
 grow thicker. As soon as white penetrating vapours 
 appear, let it be removed from the sand heat, and kept 
 stirring till cold. Thus an orange-coloured mass will 
 be obtained, of the consistence of honey, of a strong 
 sharp smell while hot, and a peculiar aromatic smell 
 when cold. On this, pour twice its weight of boiling 
 water, apply heat till it liquefies, and filter. As the 
 filtered liquor cools, it deposites a powdery sediment, 
 and acquires a thin pellicle. Separate the sediment by 
 filtration, and evaporate the fluid nearly to dryness. 
 The mass thus obtained is the suberic acid, which 
 may be purified by saturating with an alkali, and 
 precipitating by an acid, or by boiling it with charcoal 
 powder. 
 
 Chevreuil obtained the suberic acid by mere digestion 
 of the nitric acid on the grated cork, without distilla- 
 tion, and purified it by washing with cold water. 12 
 parts of cork may be made to yield one of acid. When 
 pure, it is white and pulverulent, having a feeble taste, 
 and little action on litmus. It is soluble in 80 parts of 
 water at 55£° F. and in 38 parts at 140°. It is much 
 more soluble in alkoliol, from which water throws down 
 a portion of the suberic acid. It occasions a white 
 precipitate when poured into acetate of lead, nitrates 
 of lead, mercury, and silver, muriate of tin, and pro- 
 tosulphate of iron. It affords no precipitate with solu- 
 tions of copper or zinc. The suberates of potassa, 
 soda, and ammonia are very soluble. The two latter 
 may be readily crystallized. Those of barytes, lime, 
 magnesia, and alumina, are of sparing solubility. 
 
 Sublimame'ntum. (From sublimo, to lift up.) The 
 pendulous substance which floats in the middle of the 
 urine. 
 
 SUBLIMATE. See Hydrargyri oxymurias. 
 
 Sublimate, corrosive. See Hydrargyri oxymurias. 
 
 SUBLIMATION. (Sublimatio ; from sublimo, to 
 raise or sublime.) A process by which volatile sub- 
 stances are raised by heat, and again condensed in a 
 solid form. This chemical process differs from evapo- 
 ration only in being confined to solid substances. It is 
 usually performed either for the purpose of purifying 
 certain substances, and disengaging them from extra- 
 neous matters ; or else to reduce into vapour, and com 
 bine, under that form, principles which would have 
 united with greater difficulty if they had not been 
 brought to that state of extreme division. 
 
 As all fluids are volatile by heat, and consequently 
 capable of being separated, in most cases; from fixed 
 matters, so various solid bodies are subjected to a simi- 
 lar treatment. Fluids are said to distil, and solids to 
 sublime, though sometimes both are obtained in one 
 and the same operation. If the subliming matter con- 
 cretes into a solid, hard mass, it is commonly called a 
 sublimate; if into a powdery form, flowers. 
 
 The principal subjects of this operation are, volatile 
 alkaline salts; neutral salts, composed of volatile alkali 
 and acids, as sal ammoniac ; the salt of amber, and 
 flowers of benzoin, mercurial preparations, and sul- 
 phur. Bodies of themselves not volatile are frequently 
 made to sublime by the mixture of volatile ones ; thus 
 iron is carried over by sal ammoniac in the preparation 
 of the flores martiales, or ferrum ammoniatuin. 
 
 The fumes of solid bodies in close vessels rise but a 
 little way, and adhere to that part of the vessel where 
 they concrete. 
 
 SUBLl'MIS. See Flexor brevis digitorum pedis, 
 and Flexor sublimis perforatus. 
 
 SUBLINGUAL. ( Sublingualis ; from sub, under, 
 and lingua, the tongue.) A name given to parts im- 
 mediately under the tongue. 
 
 Sublingual glands. Glandules sublinguales, vel 
 Bartholiniavce, vel Riviniance. The glands which are 
 situated under the tongue, and secrete saliva. Their 
 excretory ducts are called Riviman from their dis- 
 coverer. 
 
 SUBLUX A'TIO. A sprain. 
 
 SUBMERSION. ( Submersio ; from sub, under, 
 1 and mergo , to sink.) Drowning. A variety of the 
 
 315 
 
apoptexia suffocata. Sauvages terms it asphyxia im- 
 mersoruin. 
 
 SUBMERSUS. Plunged under water: applied to 
 leaves which are naturally underwater, while others 
 of the plants are above ; as in Ranunculus aquatilis. 
 
 Submu'rias hydrargyri. See Hydrargyri sub- 
 murias. 
 
 SUBMURIATE. Submurias. An imperfect mu- 
 riate. 
 
 Suborbita'rius. The suborbitary nerve ; a branch 
 of the fifth pair. 
 
 Subphosphuretted hydrogen. See Phosphorus. 
 
 SUBROTUNDUS. Roundish: applied to several 
 parts of plants. The leaf of the Pyrola is subrotund. 
 
 SUBSALT. A salt having an excess of base beyond 
 what is requisite for saturating the acid, as supersalt 
 is one with an excess of the acid. The sulphate of 
 potassa is the neutral compound of sulphuric acid and 
 potassa; subsulphate of potassa, a compound of the 
 same ingredients, in which there is an excess of base ; 
 supersulphate of potassa, a compound of the same 
 acid and the same base, in which there is an excess of 
 acid. s 
 
 SUBSCAPULA 'Rite. (From sub, under, and sca- 
 pula, the shoulder-blade.) Sous-scapulo-trochinien , 
 of Dumas. Infra-scapularis. The name of this mus- 
 cle sufficiently indicates its situation. It is composed 
 of many fasciculi of tendinous and fleshy fibres, the 
 marks of which we see imprinted on the under surface 
 of the scapula. These fasciculi, which arise from all 
 the basins of that bone internally, and likewise from its 
 superior, as well as from one-half of its inferior costa, 
 unite to form a considerable flat tendon which adheres 
 to the capsular ligament, and is inserted into the upper 
 part of the less tuberosity at the head of the os 
 humeri. 
 
 The principal use of this muscle is to roll the arm 
 inwards. It likewise serves to bring it close to the 
 ribs ; and, from its adhesion to the capsular ligament, 
 it prevents that membrane from being pinched. 
 
 SUBSU'LTUS. (From subsulto, to leap.) Sub- 
 sullus tendinum. Weak convulsive motions or twitch- 
 ings of the tendons, rqpstly of the hands, generally ob- 
 served in the extreme stages of putrid fever. 
 
 SUBU'BERES. (From sub, under, and ubera , the 
 breasts.) This term hath been used by some writers 
 for those infants who yet suck, in distinction from those 
 who are weaned, and then are called exuberes. 
 
 SUBULATUS. Subulate. Awl-shaped: applied 
 in botany to leaves, receptacles, &c. which are tapering 
 from a thick base to a point like an awl ; as the leaf of 
 the Salsola kali, and receptacle of the Scabiosa atro- 
 purpurea. 
 
 Succa'go. The rob of any fruit. 
 
 SUCCEDA'NEUM. A medicine substituted for 
 another. 
 
 Succenturia'ti musculi. The pyramidal muscles 
 of the belly. 
 
 Succenturiati renes. Two glands lying above 
 the kidneys. 
 
 Su'cci scorbutici. The juice of English scurvy- 
 grass, &c. 
 
 SUCCINATE. Succinas. A salt formed by the 
 combination of the acid of amber, or succinic acid, 
 with a salifiable base, succinate of potassa, succinate 
 of copper, &c. 
 
 Succi'ngens membrana. The diaphragm. 
 
 ? SUCCINIC. ( Succinicus ; from Succinum, amber.) 
 Of or belonging to amber. 
 
 Succinic acid. Acidum succinicum. Sal succini. 
 It has long been known that amber, when exposed to 
 distillation, affords a crystallized substance, which sub- 
 limes into the upper part of the vessel. Before its na- 
 ture was understood it was called salt of amber ; but 
 it is now known to be a peculiar acid, as Boyle first 
 discovered. The crystals are at first contaminated 
 with a little oil, which gives them a brownish colour ; 
 but they may be purified by solution and crystalliza- 
 tion, repeated as often as necessary, when they will 
 become transparent and shining. Pott recommends to 
 put on the filter, through which the solution is passed, 
 a little cotton previously wetted with oil of amber. 
 Their figure is that of a triangular prism. Their taste 
 is acid, and they redden the blue colour of litmus, but 
 not that of violets. They are soluble in less than two 
 parts of boiling alkohol, in two parts of boiling water, 
 and in twenty-five of cold water. 
 
 Planche, of Paris, observes, that a considerable 
 quantity might be collected in making amber varnish, 
 as it sublimes while the amber is melting for this pur- 
 pose, and is wasted. 
 
 Several processes have been proposed for purifying 
 this acid : that of Richter appears to be the best. The 
 acid being dissolved in hot water, and filtered, is to be 
 saturated with potassa or soda, and boiled with char- 
 coal, which absorbs the oily matter. The solution 
 being filtered, nitrate of lead is added ; whence results 
 an insoluble succinate of lead, from which, by diges- 
 tion in the equivalent quantity of sulphuric acid, pure 
 succinic acid is separated. Nitrate or muriate of ba- 
 rytes will show whether any sulphuric acid remains 
 mixed with the succinic solution; and if so, it may be 
 withdrawn by digesting the liquid with a little more 
 succinate of lead. Pure succinic acid may be obtained 
 by evaporation, in white transparent prismatic crys 
 tals. Their taste is somewhat sharp, and they redden 
 powerfully tincture of turnsole. Heat melts, and par- 
 tially decomposes succinic acid. Air has no effect 
 upon it. It is soluble in both water and alkohol, and 
 much more so when they are heated. 
 
 SU'CCINUM. ( Succinum , i. n. ; from succus , 
 
 juice : because it was thought to exude from a tree.) 
 See Amber. 
 
 Succinum cinereum. Ambergris is so called by 
 some authors. See Ambergris. 
 
 Succinum griseum. Ambergris is sometimes so 
 called. See Ambergris. 
 
 Succinum oleum. See Oleum succini. 
 
 Succinum preparatum. Prepared amber. See 
 
 Amber. 
 
 SUCCI'SA. (From succido , to cut : so named from 
 its being indented, and, as it were, cut in pieces.) Ap- 
 plied to a species of the genus Scabiosa. 
 
 SUCCORY. See Cichorium. 
 
 Su'ccubus. See Incubus. 
 
 SUCCULENS. Succulent, juicy, rich. Applied to 
 fruits, pods, soils, &c. 
 
 SUCCULENTiE. The name of an order of Lin 
 nasus’s Fragments of a Natural Method, containing 
 those which have fleshy and succulent leaves ; a Csac- 
 tus, Sedum, Sempervivum, &c. 
 
 SUCCULENTUS. Juicy: full of juice. Applied 
 to pods, leaves, &c. 
 
 SU'CCUS. Juice. 
 
 Succus cochlearije compositus. A warm ape- 
 rient and diuretic, mostly exhibited in the cure of dis- 
 eases of the skin, arising from scurvy. 
 
 Succus cyreniacus. Juice of laserwort. 
 
 Succus gastricus. See Gastric juice. 
 
 Succus heliotropii. See Croton tinclorium 
 
 Succus indicus purgans. Gamboge. 
 
 Succus liquoriti#. See Glycyrrhiza glabra. 
 
 SUDA'MINA. ( Sudamen , inis. n. ; from sudor, 
 sweat.) llidroa. Boa. Vesicles resembling millet- 
 seeds, in form and magnitude, which appear suddenly, 
 without fever, especially in the summer-time, after 
 much labour and sweating. 
 
 SUDA'TIO. (From sudor , sweat.) A sweating. 
 See Ephidrosis. 
 
 SUDATO'RIUM. (From sudo, to sweat.) A stew 
 or sweating-house. 
 
 SUDOR. Sweat or perspiration. 
 
 Sudor anglicus. Hydronosus ; Gargeatio. The 
 sweating sickness of England; and endemic fever. 
 Dr. Cullen thinks it a species of typhus. This disor 
 der is thus named from its first appearing in this 
 island, and acquires the title of sudor, from the patient 
 suddenly breaking out into a profuse sweat, which 
 forms the great character of the disease. 
 
 SUDORI'FIC. (Sudorificus : from sudor, sweat, 
 and fasio, to make.) A synonyme of diaphoretic. See 
 Diaphoretics. 
 
 SUFFIME'NTUM. (From sujfimen, a perfume ) 
 A perfume. 
 
 SUFFI'TUS. A perfume. 
 
 SUFFOCA'TIO. Suffocation. 
 
 Suffocatjo stridula. The croup: 
 
 Suffrutices plant#. Under shrubby T plants 
 Such ligneous or somewhat woody vegetables that are 
 of a nature, in some degree, between that of the 
 shrubby, and the herbaceous ; as thyme, sage, hys- 
 sop, &c. 
 
 SUFFUMIGATION. (Suffumigatio ; from sub , 
 under, and fumigo, to smoke.) The burning odorous 
 
SUL 
 
 SUL 
 
 substances to remove 'an evil smell, or destroy mi- 
 asma. 
 
 SUFFUSIO. (From suffundo , to pour down: so 
 called because the ancients supposed the opacity pro- 
 ceeded from something running under the crystalline 
 humour.) 
 
 1. A cataract. 
 
 2. An extravasation of some humour, as the blood : 
 thus we say, a suffusion of blood in the eye, when it 
 is what is vulgarly called bloodshot. 
 
 Suffusio auriginosa. A jaundice. 
 
 SUGAR. See Saccharum. 
 
 Sugar of lead. See Plumbi acctas. 
 
 Sugar of milk. A substance produced from whey, 
 which, if not sour, contains a saline substance, to 
 which this name has been given. 
 
 SUGILLATION. ( Sugillatio ; from sugillo, to 
 
 stain.) A bruise. A spot or mark made by a leech or 
 cupping-glass. 
 
 SULCATUS. Furrowed: applied to stems, leaves, 
 seeds, &c. of plants; as the seeds of the Scandix odo- 
 rata , and australis. 
 
 SU'LCUS. A groove or furrow ; generally applied 
 to the bones. 
 
 SU'LPHAS. ( Sulphas , atis. m.; from sulphur , 
 brimstone.) A sulphate or salt formed by the union 
 of the sulphuric acid with a salifiable base. 
 
 Sulphas aluminosus. Alum. See Alumen. 
 
 Sulphas ammonie. Alkali volatile vitriolatum , of 
 Bergman. Sal ammoniacum secretum, of Glauber. 
 Vitriolum ammoniacale. This salt has been found 
 native in the neighbourhood of some volcanoes. It is 
 esteemed diuretic and deobstruent, and exhibited in 
 the same diseases as the muriate of ammonia. 
 
 Sulphas cupri. See Cupri sulphas. 
 
 Sulphas ferri. See Ferri sulphas. 
 
 Sulphas hydrargyri. See Hydrargyrus vitrio- 
 latus. 
 
 Sulphas magnesia See Magnesia sulphas. 
 
 Sulphas potasse. See Potassce sulphas. 
 
 Sulphas quinine. See Cinchonina. 
 
 Sulphas sode. See Soda sulphas. 
 
 Sulphas zinci. See Zinci sulphas. 
 
 SULPHATE. See Sulphas. 
 
 SU'LPHITE. Sulphis. A salt formed by the com- 
 bination of a definite quantity of the sulphurous acid 
 with a salifiable base ; as sulphite of polassa , ammo- 
 niacal sulphite , &c. 
 
 SULPHOVINIC ACID. Sulphovinous acid. The 
 name given by Vogel to an acid, or a class of acids, 
 which may be obtained by digesting alkohol and sul- 
 phuric acid together by heat. It seems probable that 
 this acid is merely the hyposulphuric, combined with 
 a peculiar oily matter. — Ure's Ghem. Diet. 
 
 SU'LPHUR. (Sulphur, uris. n. ; from sal or sul, 
 and 7 rap, fire : so named from its great combustibility.) 
 Abric ; Alcubrith; Anpater ; Appebrioc; Aquala; 
 Aquila ; Chibur; Chybur ; Cibur. Sulphur, which 
 is also known by the name of brimstone, is the only 
 simple combustible substance which nature offers pure 
 and in abundance. It was the first known of all. It 
 is found in the earth, and exists externally In deposi- 
 tions, in sublimed incrustations, and on the surface of 
 certain waters, principally near burning volcanoes It 
 is found combined with many metals. It exists in ve- 
 getable substances, and has lately been discovered in 
 the albumen of eggs. 
 
 Sulphur, in the mineral kingdom, is either in a loose 
 powder, or compact ; and then either detached or in 
 veins. It is found in the greatest plenty in the neigh- 
 bourhood of volcanoes, or pseudo-volcanoes, whether 
 modem or extinct, as at Solfatara , &c. and is depo- 
 sited as a crust on stones contiguous to them, either 
 crystallized or amorphous. It is frequently met with 
 in mineral waters, and in caverns adjacent to volca- 
 noes; sometimes also in coal-mines. It is found in 
 combination with most of the metals. When united 
 to iron, it forms the mineral called martial pyrites , or 
 iron pyrites. All the ores known by the name of 
 pyrites , of which there are a vast variety, are combi- 
 nations of sulphur with different metals ; and hence 
 the names of copper, tin, arsenical, &c. pyrites. It 
 exists likewise in combination with alumine and lime; 
 it then constitutes different kinds of schistus, or alum 
 ores. 
 
 Method of obtaining Sulphur. — A prodigious quan- 
 tity of sulphur is obtained from Solfatara, in Italy. 
 
 This volcanic country every where exhibits marks of 
 the agency of subterraneous fires; almost all the 
 ground is bare and white ; and is every where sensi- 
 bly warmer than the atmosphere, in the greatest heat 
 of summer ; so that the feet of persons walking there 
 are burnt through their shoes. It is impossible not to 
 observe the sulphur, for a sulphurous vapour which 
 rises through different apertures is every where percep 
 tible, and gives reason to believe that there is a subter- 
 raneous fire underneath, from which that vapour pro- 
 ceeds. 
 
 From pyrites, sulphur is extracted in the large way 
 by the following process : 
 
 Pyrites is broken into small pieces, and put into large 
 earthen tubes, which are exposed to the heat of a fur- 
 nace. A square vessel of cast iron, containing water, 
 is connected as a receiver with the tube in the furnace. 
 The action of the fire proceeds, and the sulphur, being 
 thus melted, is gradually accumulated on the water in 
 the receiver. It is then removed from this receiver, 
 and melted in large iron ladies; in consequence of 
 which, the earthy parts with which it was contami- 
 nated are made to subside to the bottom of the ladle, 
 leaving the purified sulphur above. It is then again 
 melted, and suffered to cool gradually, in order to free 
 it from the rest of the impurities. It is tlfen tolerably 
 pure, and constitutes the sulphur we meet with, in 
 large masses or lumps, in the market. 
 
 In order to form it into rolls, it is again melted, and 
 poured into cylindrical wooden moulds; in these it 
 takes the form in which we usually see it in com- 
 merce, as roll sulphur. 
 
 Flowers of sulphur, as they are called, are formed 
 by subliming purified sulphur with a gentle heat, in 
 close rooms, where the sublimed sulphur is collected, 
 though the article met with in general, under that 
 name, is nothing but sulphur finely powdered. 
 
 Method of purifying sulphur. — Take one part of 
 flowers of sulphur, boil it in twenty parts of distilled 
 water, in a glass vessel, for about a quarter of an 
 hour ; let the sulphur subside, decant the water, and 
 then wash the sulphur repeatedly in distilled water. 
 Having done this, pour over it three parts of pure 
 nitro-muriatic acid, diluted with one part of distilled 
 water, boil it again in a glass vessel for about a quar- 
 ter of an hour, decant the acid, and wash the sulphur 
 in distilled water till the fluid passes tasteless, or till it 
 does not change the blue colour of tincture of cab- 
 bage or litmus. The sulphur, thus carefully treated, 
 is pure sulphur, fit for philosophical experiments. 
 
 Physical properties. — “ Sulphur is a combustible, 
 dry, and exceedingly brittle body, of a pale lemon-yel- 
 low colour. Its specific gravity is 1.990. It is desti- 
 tute of odour, except when rubbed or heated. It is of 
 a peculiar faint taste. It frequently crystallizes in en- 
 tire or truncated octahedra, or in needles. If a piece 
 of sulphur, of a considerable size, be very gently 
 heated, as, for example, by holding it in the hand and 
 squeezing it firmly, it breaks to pieces with a crackling 
 noise. It is a non-conductor of electricity, and hence 
 It becomes electric by friction. When heated, it first 
 softens before it melts, and its fusion commences at 
 218° Fahr. ; it is capable of subliming at a lower tem- 
 perature; and takes fire at 5G0°. In the beginning of 
 fusion it is very fluid, but by continuing the heat it 
 grows tough, and its colour changes to a reddish- 
 brown. If, in this condition, it be poured into water,, 
 it remains as soft as wax, and yields to any impression. 
 In time, however, it hardens again, and recovers its 
 former consistence.- 
 
 When a roll of sulphur is suddenly seized in a warm 
 hand, it crackles, and sometimes falls in pieces. This 
 is owing to the unequal action of heat on a body which, 
 conducts that power slowly, and which has little cohe- 
 sion. If a mass of sulphur be melted in a crucible, 
 and after the surface begins to concrete, if the liquid 
 matter below be allowed to run out, fine acicular crys- 
 tals of sulphur will be obtained. 
 
 Sulphur is insoluble in water; but in small quantity 
 in alkohol and ether, and more largely in oil. 
 
 Sulphur combines with oxygen in four definite pro- 
 portions, constituting an interesting series of acids. 
 See Sulphuric acid. 
 
 Sulphur combines readily with chlorine. This com- 
 pound was first made by Dr. Thomson, who passed 
 chlorine gas through flowers of sulphur. It may be 
 made more expeditiously by heating sulphur in a 
 
 317 
 
SUL 
 
 retort containing chlorine. The sulphur and chlorine 
 unite, and form a fluid substance, which is volatile be- 
 low 200° F., and distils into the cold part of the retort. 
 This substance, seen by reflected light, appears of a 
 red colour, but is yellowish-green when seen by trans- 
 mitted light. It smokes when exposed to air, and has 
 an odour somewhat resembling that of seaweed, but 
 much stronger; it affects the eyes like the smoke of 
 peat. Its taste is acid, hot, and bitter. Its sp. gr 
 is 1.7. 
 
 It does not redden perfectly dry paper tinged with 
 litmus ; when it is agitated in contact with water, the 
 water becomes cloudy from the appearance of sulphur, 
 and strongly acid, and it is found to contain oil of 
 vitriol. 
 
 Iodide of sulphur is easily formed by mixing the two 
 ingredients in a glass tube, and exposing them to such 
 a heat as melts the sulphur. It is grayish-black, and 
 has a radiated structure like that of sulpliuret of anti- 
 mony. When distilled with water, iodine is disen- 
 gaged. 
 
 Sulphur and hydrogen combine. Their union may 
 be effected, by causing sulphur to sublime in dry hydro- 
 gen in a retort There is no change of volume ; but 
 only a part of the hydrogen can be united with the sul- 
 phur in this mode of operating. 
 
 The usual way of preparing sulphuretted hydrogen 
 is to pour a dilute sulphuric or muriatic acid on the 
 black sulphuret of iron or antimony in a retort. For 
 accurate experiments it should be collected over mer- 
 cury. It takes fire when a lighted taper is brought in 
 contact with it, and burns with a pale blue flame, de- 
 positing sulphur. Its smell is extremely foetid, resem- 
 bling that of rotten eggs. Its taste is sour. It reddens 
 vegetable blues. It is absorbable by water, which takes 
 up more than an equal volume of the gas. Its sp. gr., 
 according to Gay Lussac and Thenard, is to that of air 
 as 1.1912 to 1.0. 
 
 Of all the gases, sulphuretted hydrogen is perhaps the 
 most deleterious to animal life. A greenfinch, plunged 
 into air, which contains only l-1500th of its volume, pe- 
 rishes instantly. A dog of middle size is destroyed in 
 air that contains l-800th ; and a horse w ould fall a vic- 
 tim to an atmosphere containing l-250th. 
 
 Dr. Chaussier proves, that to kill an animal, it is suf- 
 ficient to make the sulphuretted hydrogen gas act on 
 the surface of its body, when it is absorbed by the inha- 
 lants. He took a bladder having a stop-cock at one 
 end, and at the other an opening, into which he intro- 
 duced the body of a rabbit, leaving its head outside, and 
 securing the bladder air-tight round the neck by adhe- 
 sive plaster. He then sucked the air out of the blad- 
 der, and replaced it by sulphuretted hydrogen gas. A 
 young animal in these circumstances usually perishes 
 in 15 or 20 minutes. Old rabbits resist the poison much 
 longer. 
 
 When potassium or sodium is heated, merely to 
 fusion, in contact with sulphuretted hydrogen, it be- 
 comes luminous, and burns with extrication of hydro- 
 gen, while a metallic sulphuret remains, combined with 
 sulphuretted hydrogen, or a sulphuretted bydrosul- 
 phuret. 
 
 Sulphuretted hydrogen coinbines with an equal vo- 
 lume of ammonia ; and unites to alkalies and oxides, 
 so that it has all the characters of an acid. These com- 
 pounds are called hydrosulphurets . 
 
 All the hydrosulphurets , soluble in water, have an 
 acrid and bitter taste, and, when in the liquid state, the 
 odour of rotten eggs. All those which are insoluble 
 are, on the contrary, insipid, and without smell. There 
 are only two coloured hydrosulphurets, that of iron, 
 which is black, and of antimony, which is chestnut- 
 brown. 
 
 All the hydrosulphurets are decomposed by the action 
 of fire. That of magnesia is transformed into sulphu- 
 retted hydrogen and oxide of magnesium ; those of 
 potassa and soda, into sulphuretted hydrogen, hydro- 
 gen, and sulphuretted alkalies ; those of manganese, 
 zinc, iron, tin, and antimony, into water and metallic 
 sulphurets. 
 
 When we put in contact with the air, at the ordinary 
 temperature, an aqueous solution of a hydrosulphuret, 
 there results, in the space of some days, 1st, water, and 
 a sulphuretted hydrosulphuret, which is yellow and 
 soluble ; 2d, water, and a colourless hydrosulphite, 
 which, if its base be potassa, soda, or ammonia, re- 
 mains in solution in the water ; but which falls down 
 318 
 
 SUL 
 
 in acicular crystals, if its base be barytes, strontia, or 
 lime. 
 
 The acids in general combine with the base of the 
 hydrosulphurets, and disengage sulphuretted hydrogen 
 with a lively effervescence, without any deposition of 
 sulphur, unless the acid be in excess, and be capable, 
 like the nitric and nitrous acid, of yielding a portion 
 of its oxygen to the hydrogen of the sulphuretted hy- 
 drogen. 
 
 The hydrosulphurets of potassa, soda, ammonia, 
 lime, and magnesia, are prepared directly, by transmit- 
 ting an excess of sulphuretted hydrogen gas through 
 these bases, dissolved or diffused in water. 
 
 The composition of the hydrosulphurets is such, that 
 the hydrogen of the sulphuretted hydrogen is to the 
 oxygen of the oxide in the same ratio as in water. 
 Hence, when we calcine the hydrosulphurets of iron, 
 tin, &c. we convert them into water and sulphurets. 
 
 Hydrosulphuret of potassa crystallizes in four-sided 
 prisms, terminated by four-sided pyramids. Its taste is 
 acrid and bitter. Exposed to the air, it attracts hu- 
 midity, absorbs oxygen, passes to the state of a sulphu- 
 retted hydrosulphuret, and finally to that of a hydro- 
 sulphite. It is extremely soluble in water. Its solution 
 in this liquid occasions a perceptible refrigeration. Sub- 
 jected to heat, it evolves much sulphuretted hydrogen, 
 and the hydrosulphuret passes, to the state of a sub- 
 hydrosulphuret. 1 
 
 Hydrosulphuret of soda crystallizes with more diffi- 
 culty than the preceding. 
 
 Hydrosulphuret of ammonia is obtained by the direct 
 union of the two gaseous constituents in a glass balloon, 
 at a low temperature'- As soon as the gases mingle, 
 transparent white or yellowish crystals are formed. 
 When a mere solution of this hydrosulphuret is wished 
 for medicine or analysis, we pass a current of sulphu- 
 retted hydrogen through aqueous ammonia till satu- 
 ration. 
 
 The pure hydrosulphuret is white, transparent, and 
 crystallized in needles or fine plates. It is very vola- 
 tile. Hence, at ordinary temperatures, it gradually 
 sublimes into the upper part of the phials in which we 
 preserve d. We may also by the same means separate 
 it from the yellow sulphuretted hydrosulphuret, with 
 which it is occasionally mixed. When exposed to the 
 air, it absorbs oxygen, passes to the state of a sulphu- 
 retted hydrosulphuret, and becomes yellow. When it 
 contains an excess of ammonia, it dissolves speediiy in 
 water, with the production of a very considerable cold. 
 
 Sub-hydrosulphuret. of barytes is prepared by dissolv- 
 ing, in five or six parts of boiling water, the sulphuret 
 of the earth obtained by igniting the sulphate with 
 charcoal. The solution being filtered while hot, will 
 deposite, on cooling, a multitude of crystals, which must 
 be drained, and speedily dried by pressure between the 
 folds of blotting-paper. It crystallizes in white scaly 
 plates. It is much more soluble in hot than in cold 
 water. Its solution is colourless, and capable of ab- 
 sorbing, at the ordinary temperature, a very large quan- 
 tity of sulphuretted hydrogen. 
 
 Sub-liydrosulphurct of strontites crystallizes in the 
 same manner as the preceding. The crystals obtained 
 in the same way must be dissolved in water ; and the 
 solution being exposed to a stream of sulphuretted hy- 
 drogen, and then concentrated by evaporation in a re- 
 tort, will afford, on cooling, crystals of pure sub-hydro- 
 sulphuret. 
 
 Hydrosulphurets of lime and magnesia have been 
 obtained only in aqueous solutions. The metallic hy- 
 drosulphurets of any practical importance are treated 
 of under their respective metals. 
 
 When we expose sulphur to the action of a solution 
 of a hydrosulphuret, saturated with sulphuretted hydro- 
 gen, as much more sulphuretted hydrogen is evolved as 
 the temperature is more elevated. But when the solu- 
 tion of hydrosulphuret, instead of being saturated, has 
 a sufficient excess of alkali, it evolves no perceptible 
 quantity of sulphuretted hydrogen, even at a boiling 
 heat ; although it dissolves as much sulphur as in its 
 state of saturation. It hence follows, jst, That sulphu- 
 retted hydrogen, sulphur, and the alkalies, have the 
 property of forming very variable triple combinations; 
 2d, That all these combinations contain less sulphuret- 
 ted hydrogen than the hydrosulphurets ; and, 3d, That 
 the quantity of sulphuretted hydrogen is inversely as 
 the sulphur they contain, and reciprocally. These 
 compounds have been called, in general, sulphuretted 
 
SUL 
 
 hydrosulphurets ; but the name of hydrogenated sulphu- 
 rets is more particularly given to those combinations 
 which are saturated with sulphur at a high tempera- 
 ture, because, by treating them with acids, we precipi- 
 tate a peculiar compound of sulphur and hydrogen, of 
 \vhich we shall now treat. 
 
 This compound of hydrogen and sulphur, the pro- 
 portions of the elements of which have not yet been 
 accurately ascertaiped, is also called hydruret of sul- 
 phur. It is formed by putting flowers of sulphur in 
 contact with nascent sulphuretted hydrogen. With 
 this view, we take an aqueous solution of the hydro- 
 genated sulphuret of potassa, and pour it gradually into 
 liquid muriatic acid, which seizes the potassa, and forms 
 a soluble salt, while the sulphur and sulphuretted hydro- 
 gen unite, fall down together, collecting by degrees at 
 the bottom of the vessel, as a dense oil does in water. 
 To preserve this hydruret of sulphur, we must fill with 
 it a phial having a ground stopper, cork it, and keep it 
 inverted in a cool place. We may consider this sub- 
 stance either as a combination of sulphur and hydro- 
 gen, or of sulphur and sulphuretted hydrogen ; but its 
 properties, and the mode of obtaining it, render the lat- 
 ter the more probable opinion. The proportion of the 
 constituents is not known. 
 
 The most interesting of the hydrogenated sulphurets, 
 is that of ammonia. It was discovered by the Hon. 
 Robert Boyle, and called his fuming liquor. To pre- 
 pare it, we take one part of muriate of. ammonia and 
 of pulverized quicklime, and half a part of flowers of 
 sulphur. After mixing them intimately, we introduce 
 the mixture into an earthen or glass retort, taking care 
 that none of it remains in the neck. A dry cooled re- 
 ceiver is connected to the retort by means of a long 
 adopter-tube. The heat must be urged slowly almost 
 to redness. A yellowish liquor condenses in the re- 
 ceiver, which is to be put into a phial with its own 
 weight of flowers of sulphur, and agitated with it seven 
 or eight minutes. The greater part of the sulphur is 
 dissolved, the colour of the mixture deepens remarka- 
 bly, and becomes thick, constituting the hydrogenated 
 sulphuret. 
 
 The distilled liquor diffuses, for a long time, dense 
 vapour in a jar full of oxygen or common air, but 
 scarcely any in azote or hydrogen ; and the dryness or 
 humidity of the gases makes no difference in the effects. 
 It is probably owing to the oxygen converting the liquor 
 into a hydrogenated sulphuret, or perhaps to the state 
 of sulphite, that the vapours appear. 
 
 Hydrogenated sulphurets are frequently called hy- 
 droguretted sulphurets. 
 
 Sulphur combines with carbon, forming an interest- 
 ing compound, to which the name of sulphuret of’ car- 
 bon is sometimes given.” 
 
 Sulphur has been long an esteemed article of the 
 Materia Medica; it stimulates the system, loosens the 
 belly, and promotes the insensible perspiration. It 
 pervades the whole habit, and manifestly transpires 
 through the pores of the skin, as appears from the sul- 
 phurous smell of persons who have taken it, and from 
 silver being stained in their pockets of a blackish 
 colour. In the stomach it is probably combined with 
 hydrogen. It is a celebrated remedy against cutaneous 
 diseases, particularly psora, both given internally and 
 applied externally. It has likewise been recommended 
 in rheumatic pains, flying gout, rickets, atrophy, ! 
 coughs, asthmas, and other disorders of the breast and 
 lungs, and particularly catarrhs of the chronic kind, 
 also in solica pictonum, worm cases, and to lessen 
 salivation. 
 
 In luemorrhoidal affections it is almost specific; but 
 in most of these cases it is advantageously combined 
 with some cooling purgative, especially supertartrate 
 of potassa. 
 
 The preparations of sulphur directed to be used by 
 the London and Edinburgh Colleges, are the Sulphur 
 lotum, Sulphur praecipitatum, and Sulphur suhlimatum. 
 
 Sulphur antimonii praecipitatum. Sulphur au- 
 ratum antimonii. This preparation of antimony ap- 
 pears to have rendered that called kermcs mineral 
 unnecessary. It is a yellow hydrosulphuret of anti- 
 mony, and therefore called hydro-sulphur etum stibii 
 lute urn. As an alterative and sudorific it is in high es- 
 timation, and given in diseases of the skin and glands ; 
 and joined with calomel, it is one of the most power- 
 ful and penetrating alteratives we are in posses- 
 sion of. 
 
 SUL 
 
 Sulphur auratum antimonii. See Sulphur anti 
 monii praecipitatum. 
 
 Sulphur lotum. Washed sulphur ; Flores sul- 
 phuris loti. Take of sublimed sulphur, a pound 
 Pour on boiling water so that the acid, if there be any 
 may be entirely washed away ; then dry it. The'dose 
 is from half a drachm to two drachms. 
 
 Sulphur praecipitatum. Fac sulphuris. Take 
 of sublimed sulphur, a pound ; fresh lime, two pounds; 
 water, four gallons : boil the sulphur and lime together 
 in the water, then strain the solution through paper, 
 and drop in it as much muriatic acid as may be neces- 
 sary to precipitate the sulphur; lastly, wash this by 
 repeated effusions of water until it is tasteless. This 
 preparation is mostly preferred to the flowers of sul- 
 phur, in consequence of its being freed from its im- 
 purities. The dose is from half a drachm to three 
 drachms. 
 
 Sulphur, precipitated. See Sulphur praecipitatum. 
 
 Sulphur sublimatum. Sublimed sulphur. See 
 Sulphur. 
 
 Sulphur vivum. Native sulphur. 
 
 Sulphur, washed. See Sulphur lotum. 
 
 SULPHURWORT. See Peucedanum. 
 
 Sulphurated hydrogen gas. See Hydrogen gas, 
 sulphuretted. \ 
 
 SULPHURE. See Sulphuret. 
 
 Sulphureous acid. See Sulphurous acid. 
 
 Sulphuretted chyazic acid. See Sulphur oprussie 
 acid. 
 
 SULPHURETTED HYDROGEN. See Hydrogen , 
 sulphuretted. 
 
 SULPHURETUM. Sulphuret. Sulphure. Acorn 
 bination of sulphur with an alkali, earth, or metal. 
 
 Sulphuretum ammoniae. Hcpar sulphuris vola- 
 tile. Boyle’s or Beguine’s fuming spirit. Sulphuret 
 of ammonia is obtained in the form of a yellow fuming 
 liquor, by the ammonia and sulphur uniting while in a 
 state of gas during distillation. It excites the action of 
 the absorbent system, and diminishes arterial action, 
 and is given internally in diseases arising from the tu-e 
 of mercury, phthisis, diseases of the skin, and phleg- 
 masiae : externally it is prescribed in the form of bath 
 in paralysis, contractura, psora, and other cutaneous 
 diseases. 
 
 Sulphuretum antimonii praecipitatum. See An 
 timonii sulphuretum praecipitatum. 
 
 Sulphuretum calcis ., Hep ar calcis. Sulphuret 
 of lime. It is principally jised as a bath in various dis- 
 eases of the skin. 
 
 Sulphuretum hydrargyri nigrum. See Hydrar- 
 gyri sulphuretum nigrum. 
 
 Sulphuretum hydrargyri rubrum. See Hy- 
 drargyri sulphuretum rubrum. 
 
 Sulphuretum potassae. See Potassa sulphure- 
 tum. 
 
 Sulphuretum sod*. A combination of soda and 
 sulphur. 
 
 Sulphuretum stibii nativum. Sulphuretum stibii 
 nigrum; Antimonium crudum. Native sulphuret of 
 antimony. It is from this ore that all our preparations 
 of antimony are made. See Antimony. 
 
 SULPH URIC. Sulpliuricus. Belonging to sulphur. 
 
 Sulphuric acid. Acidum sulphuricum. Oil of 
 vitriol. Vitriolic acid. “ When sulphur is heated to 
 ! 180° or 190° in an open vessel, it melts, and soon after- 
 ward emits a bluish flame, visible in the dark, but 
 which, in open daylight, has the appearance of a 
 white fume. This flame has a suffocating smell, and 
 has so little heat that it will not set fire to flax, or even 
 gunpowder, so that in this way the sulphur may be en- 
 tirely consumed out of it. If the heat be still augmented 
 the sulphur boils, and suddenly bursts into a much 
 more luminous flame, the same suffocating vapour still 
 continuing to be emitted. 
 
 The suffocating vapour of sulphur is imbibed by 
 water, with which it forms the fluid formerly called 
 volatile vitriolic, now sulphurous acid. If this fluid be 
 exposed for a time to the air, it loses the sulphurous 
 smell it had at first, and the acid becomes more fixed. 
 It is then the fluid which was formerly called the spirit 
 of vitriol. Much of the water may be driven off by 
 heat, and the dense acid which remains is the sulphuric 
 acid commonly called oil of vitriol ; a name wfiiich 
 was probably given to it from the little noise it makes 
 when poured out, and the unctuous feel it has when 
 rubbed between the fingers, produced by its corroding 
 
 319 
 
SUL 
 
 SUL 
 
 and destroying the skin, with which it forms a soapy 
 compound. 
 
 The stone or mineral called martial pyrites, which 
 consists for the most part of sulphur and iron, is found 
 to be converted into the salt vulgarly called green vi- 
 triol , but more properly sulphate of iron, by exposure to 
 air and moisture. In this natural pfocess the pyrites 
 breaks and falls in pieces; and if the change takes 
 place rapidly, a considerable increase of temperature 
 follows, which is sometimes sufficient to set the mass 
 on fire. By conducting this operation in an accurate 
 way, it is found that oxygen is absorbed. The sul- 
 phate is obtained by solution in water and subsequent 
 evaporation; by which the crystals of the salt are 
 separated from the earthy impurities, which were not 
 suspended in the water. 
 
 The sulphuric acid was formerly obtained in this 
 country by distillation from sulphate of iron, as it still 
 is in many parts abroad : the common green vitriol is 
 made use of for this purpose, as it is to be met with at 
 a loW price, and the acid is most easily to be extracted 
 from it. With respect to the operation itself, the fol- 
 lowing particulars should be attended to: First, the 
 vitriol must be calcined in an iron or earthen vessel, 
 till it appears of a yellowish-red colour : by this opera- 
 tion it w ill lose half its weight. This is done in order 
 to deprive it of the greater part of the water which it 
 has attracted into its crystals during the crystallization, 
 and which would otherwise, in the ensuing distilliza- 
 tion, greatly weaken the acid. As soon as the calcina- 
 tion is finished, tire vitriol is to be put immediately, 
 while it is warm, into a coated earthen retort, which 
 is to be filled two-thirds with it, so that the ingredients 
 may have sufficient room upon being distended by the 
 heat, and thus the bursting of the retort be prevented. 
 It will be most advisable to have the retort immediately 
 enclosed in brick-work in a reverberatory furnace, and 
 to stop up the neck of it till the distillation begins, in 
 order to prevent the materials from attracting fresh 
 humidity from the air. At the beginning of the distil- 
 lation the retort must be opened, and a moderate fire 
 is to be applied to it, in order to expel from the vitriol 
 ail that part of the phlegm which does not taste strongly 
 of the acid, and which may be received in an open 
 vessel placed under the retort. But as soon as there 
 appear any acid drops, a receiver is to be added, into 
 which has been previously poured a quantity of the 
 acidulous fluid which has come over, in the proportion 
 of half a pound of it to twelve pounds of the calcined 
 vitriol ; when the receiver is to be secured with a 
 proper luting. The fire is now to be raised by little and 
 little to the most intense degree of heat, and the re- 
 ceiver carefully covered with wet cloths, and, in 
 winter time, with snow or ice, as the acid rises in 
 the form of a thick white vapour, which towards the 
 end of the operation becomes hot, and heats the re- 
 ceiver to a great degree. The fire must be continued 
 at this high pitch for several days, till no vapour issues 
 from the retort, nor any drops are seen trickling down 
 its sides. In the case of a great quantity of vitriol 
 being distilled, Bernhardt has observed it to continue 
 emitting vapours in this manner for the space of ten 
 days. When the vessels are quite cold, the receiver 
 must be opened carefully, so that none of the luting 
 may fall into it; after which the fluid contained in it is 
 to be poured in a bottle, and the air carefully excluded. 
 The fluid that is thus obtained is the German sulphuric 
 acid, of which Bernhardt got sixty-four pounds from 
 six hundredweight of vitriol ; and, on the other hand, 
 when no water had been previously poured into the 
 receiver, fifty-two pounds only of a dry concrete acid. 
 This acid was formerly called glacial oil of vitriol , 
 and its consistence isowing to a mixture of sulphurous 
 acid, which occasions it to become solid at a moderate 
 temperature. 
 
 It has been lately stated by Vogel, that when this 
 fuming acid is put into a glass retort, and distilled by a 
 moderate heat into a receiver cooled with ice, the fu- 
 ming portion comes over first, and may be obtained in 
 a solid state by stopping the distillation in time. This 
 has been supposed to constitute absolute sulphuric 
 acid, or acid entirely void of water. It is in silky fila- 
 ments, tough, difficult to cut, and somewhat like asbes- 
 tos. Exposed to the air, it fumes strongly, and gradu- 
 ally evaporates. It does not act on the skin so rapidly 
 as concentrated oil of vitriol. Up to 6fi° it continues 
 solid, but at temperatures above this it becomes a 
 
 colourless vapour, which whitens on contact with air. 
 Dropped into water in small quantities, it excites a his- 
 sing noise, as if it were red-hot iron ; in larger quan- 
 tities it produces a species of explosion. It is said to 
 be convertible into ordinary sulphuric acid, by the 
 addition of a fifth of water. It dissolves sulphur, and 
 assumes a blue, green, or brown colour, according to 
 the proportion of sulphur dissolved. The specific 
 gravity of the black fuming sulphuric acid, prepand 
 in large quantities from copperas, at Nordhausen, is 
 1.896. Its constitution is not well ascertained. 
 
 The sulphuric acid made in Great Britain is pro- 
 duced by the combustion of sulphur. There are three 
 conditions requisite in this operation. Oxygen must 
 be present to maintain the combustion ; the vessel must 
 be so close as to prevent the escape of the volatile mut- 
 ter which rises, and water must be present to imbibe it. 
 For these purposes, a mixture of eight parts of sulphur 
 with one of nitre is placed in a proper vessel enclosed 
 within a chamber of considerable size, lined on ail 
 sides with lead, and covered at bottom with a shallow 
 stratum of water. The mixture being set on fire, will 
 burn for a considerable time by virtud of the supply 
 of oxygen which nitre gives out when heated, and the 
 water imbibing the sulphurous vapours, becomes gra- 
 dually more and more acid after repeated combustions, 
 and the acid is afterward concentrated by distillation. 
 
 Such was the account usually given of this opera- 
 tion, till Clement and Desormes showed, in a very 
 interesting memoir, its total inadequacy to account for 
 the result. 100 parts of nitre, judiciously managed, 
 will produce, with the requisite- quantity of sulphur, 
 2000 parts of concentrated sulphuric acid. Now these 
 contain 1200 parts of oxygen, while the hundred parts 
 of nitre contain only 39* of oxygen; being not l-30th 
 part of what is afterward found in the resulting sul- 
 phuric acid. But after the combustion of the sulphur, 
 the nitre is converted into sulphate and bisulphate of 
 potassa, which mingled residuary salts contain nearly 
 as much oxygen as the nitre originally did. Hence the 
 origin of the 1200 part6 of the oxygen in the sulphuric 
 acid is still to be sought for.. The following ingenious 
 theory was first given by Clement and Desormes. 
 The burning sulphur or sulphurous acid, taking from 
 the nitre a portion of its oxygen, forms sulphuric 
 acid, which unites with the potassa, and displaces a 
 little nitrous and nitric acids in vapour. These vapours 
 are decomposed by the sulphurous acid, into nitrous 
 gas, or deutoxide of azote. This gas, naturally lit- 
 tle denser than air, and now expanded by the heat, 
 suddenly rises to the roof of the chamber : and might 
 be expected to escape at the aperture there, which ma- 
 nufacturers were always obliged to leave open, other- 
 wise they fouud the acidification would not proceed. 
 But the instant that nitrous gas comes in contact with 
 atmospherical oxygen, nitrous acid vapour is formed, 
 which being a very heavy aeriform body, immedi-'* 
 ately precipitates on the sulphurous flame, and convei ts 
 it into sulphuric acid ; while itself resuming the state 
 of nitrous gas, reascends for a new charge of oxygen, 
 again to redescend, and transfer it to the flaming sul- 
 phur. Thus we see, that a small volume of nitrous 
 vapour, by its alternate metamorphoses into the states 
 of oxide and acid, and its consequent interchanges, 
 may be capable of acidifying a great quantity of 
 sulphur. 
 
 This beautiful theory received a modification from 
 Sir H. Davy. He found that nitrous gas had no action 
 on sulphurous gas, to convert it into sulphuric acid, 
 unless water be present. With a small proportion of 
 water, four volumes of sulphurous acid gas, and three 
 of nitrous gas, are condensed into crystalline solid, 
 which is instantly decomposed by abundance of wa- 
 te:. - ; oil of vitriol is formed, and nitrous gas given off, 
 which with contact of air becomes nitrous acid gas, as 
 above described. The process continues, according to 
 the same principle of combination and decomposition, 
 till the water at the bottom of the chamber is become 
 strongly acid. It is first concentrated in large leaden 
 pans, and afterward in glass retorts heated in a sand- 
 bath. Platinum alembics, placed within pots of cast- 
 iron of a corresponding shape and capacity, have been 
 lately substituted in many manufactories for glass, and 
 have been found to save fuel, and quicken the process 
 of concentration. 
 
 The proper mode of burning the sulphur with the 
 nitre, so as to produce the greatest quantity of oil 
 
SUL 
 
 SUL 
 
 of vitriol, is a problem, concerning which chemists 
 hold a- variety of opinions. Thenard describes the 
 following as the best. Near one of the sides of the 
 leaden chamber, about a foot above its bottom, an iron 
 plate, furnished witli an upright border, is p’aced hori- 
 zontally over a furnace, whose chimney passes across, 
 under the bottom of the chamber, without having any 
 connexion with it. On this plate, which is enclosed in 
 a little chamber, the mixture of sulphur and nitre is 
 laid. The whole being shut up, and the bottom of the 
 large chamber covered with water, a gentle fire is 
 kindled in the furnace. The sulphur soon takes fire, 
 and gives birth to the products described. When the 
 combustion is finished, which is seen through a little 
 pane adapted to the trap-door of the chamber, this is 
 opened, the sulphate of potassa is withdrawn, and is 
 replaced by a mixture of sulphur and nitre. The air 
 in the great chamber is meanwhile renewed by opening 
 its lateral door, and a valve in its opposite side. Then, 
 after closing these openings, the furnace is lighted 
 anew. Successive mixtures are thus burned till the 
 acid acquires a specific gravity of about 1.390, taking 
 care never to put at once on the plate more sulphur 
 than the air of the chamber can acidify. The acid is 
 then withdrawn by stop-cocks, and concentrated. 
 
 The following details are extracted from a paper on 
 sulphuric acid, which Dr.Ure published in the fourth 
 volume of the Journal of Science and the Arts. 
 
 “ The best commercial sulphuric acid that I have 
 been able to meet with,” says he, “ contains from one- 
 half to three quarters of a part in the hundred, of solid 
 saline matter, foreign to its nature. These fractional 
 parts consist of sulphate of potassa and lead, in the 
 proportion of four of the former to one of the latter. 
 Itis, I believe, difficult to manufacture itdirectly, by the 
 usual methods, of a purer quality. The ordinary acid 
 sold in the shops contains often three or four per cent, 
 of saline matter. Even more is occasionally introduced, 
 by the employment of nitre, to remove the brown co- 
 lour given to the acid by carbonaceous matter. The 
 amount of these adulterations, whether accidental or 
 fraudulent, maybe readily determined by evaporating, 
 in a small capsule of porcelain, or rather platinum, a 
 definite weight of the acid. The platinum cup placed 
 on the red cinders of a common fire, will give an 
 exact result in five minutes. If more than five grains 
 of matter remain from five hundred of acid, we may 
 pronounce it sophisticated. 
 
 Distillation is the mode by which pure oil of vitriol 
 is obtained. This process is described in chemical 
 treatises as both difficult and hazardous; but since 
 adopting the following plan, I have found it perfectly 
 safe and convenient. I take a plain glass retort, capa- 
 ble of holding from two to four quarts of water, and 
 put into it about a pint-measure of the sulphuric acid, 
 (and a few fragments of glass,) connecting the retort 
 with a large globular receiver, by means of a glass 
 tube four feet long, and. from one to two inches in 
 diameter. The tube fits very loosely at botli ends. 
 The retort is placed over a charcoal fire, and the flame 
 is made to play gently on its bottom. When the acid 
 begins to boil smartly, sudden explosions of dense 
 vapour rush forth from time to time, which would in- 
 fallibly break small vessels. Here, however, these 
 expansions are safely permitted, by the large capacity 
 of the retort and receiver, as well as by the easy com- 
 munication with the air at both ends of the adopter 
 tube. Should the retort, indeed, be exposed to a great 
 intensity of flame, the vapour will no doubt be gene- 
 rated with incoercible rapidity, and break the apparatus. 
 But this accident can proceed only from gross impru- 
 dence. It resembles in suddenness, the explosion of 
 gunpowder, and illustrates admirably Dr. Black’s ob- 
 servation, that, but for the great latent heat of steam, 
 a mass of water, powerfully heated, would explode on 
 reaching the boiling temperature. I have ascertained, 
 that the specific caloric of the vapour of sulphuric 
 acid is very small, and hence the danger to which rash 
 operators may be exposed during its distillation. 
 Hence, also, it is unnecessary to surround the receiver 
 with cold water, as when alkohol and most other 
 liquids are distilled. Indeed, the application of cold to 
 the bottom of the receiver generally causes it, in the 
 present operation, to crack. By the above method, l 
 have made the concentrated oil of vitriol flow over in 
 a continuous slender stream, without the globe be- 
 coming sensibly hot 
 
 Eec 
 
 I have frequently boiled the distilled acid fill only 
 one-half remain in the retort ; yet at the temperature 
 of 60° Fahrenheit, I have never found the specific 
 • gravity of acid so concentrated, to exceed 1.8455. It 
 is, I believe, more exactly 1.8452. The number 1.850, 
 which it has been the fashion to assign for the density 
 of pure oil of vitriol, is undoubtedly very erroneous, 
 and ought to be corrected. Genuine commercial acid 
 should never surpass 1 8485 ; when it is denser we may 
 infer sophistication, or negligence, in the manufac- 
 ture.” 
 
 The sulphuric acid strongly attracts water, which it 
 takes from the atmosphere very rapidly, and in larger 
 quantities, if suffered to remain in an open vessel, im- 
 bibing one-third of its weight in twenty-four hours, 
 and more than six times its weight in a twelvemonth. 
 If four parts by weight be mixed with one of water 
 at 50°, they produce an instantaneous heat of 300° 
 F. ; and four parts raise one of ice to 212° : on the 
 contrary, four parts of ice, mired with one of acid, 
 sink the thermometer to 4 below 0. When pure it is 
 colourless, and emits no fumes. It requires a great 
 degree of cold to freeze it; and if diluted with half a 
 part or more of water, unless the dilution be carried 
 very far, it becomes more and more difficult to congeal ; 
 yet at the specific gravity of 1.78, or a few hundredths 
 above or below this, it may be frozen by surrounding 
 it with melting snow. Its congelation forms regular 
 prismatic crystals with six sides. Its boiling point, 
 according to Bergman, is 540° ; according to Dalton, 
 590°. 
 
 Pure sulphuric acid is without smell and colour, and 
 of an oily consistence. Its action on litmus is so 
 strong, that a single drop of acid will give to an im- 
 mense quantity of water the power of reddening. It 
 is a most violent caustic ; and has sometimes been ad- 
 ministered with the most criminal purposes. The 
 person who unfortunately swallows it, speedily dies 
 in dreadful agonies and convulsions. Chalk, or com- 
 mon carbonate of magnesia, is the best antidote for 
 this, as well as for the strong nitric and muriatic acids 
 
 When transmitted through an ignited porcelain tube 
 of one fifth of an inch diameter, it is resolved into two 
 parts of sulphurous acid gas, and one of oxygen gas, 
 with water. Voltaic electricity causes an evolution of 
 sulphur at the negative pole ; while a sulphate of the 
 metallic wire is formed at the positive. Sulphuric acid 
 has no action on oxygen gas or air. It merely abstracts 
 their aqueous vapour. 
 
 If the oxygenized muriatic acid of Thenard be put 
 in contact with the sulphate of silver, there is imme- 
 diately formed insoluble chloride of silver, and oxy- 
 genized sulphuric acid. To obtain sulphuric acid in 
 the highest degree of oxygenation, it is merely neces- 
 sary to pour barytes water into the above oxygenized 
 acid, so as to precipitate only a part of it, leaving the 
 rest in union with the whole of the oxygen. Oxy- 
 genized sulphuric acid partially reduces the oxide of 
 silver, occasioning a strong effervescence. 
 
 All the simple combustibles decompose sulphuric 
 acid, with the assistance of heat. About 400° Fahr. 
 sulphur converts sulphuric into sulphurous acid. Se- 
 veral metals at an elevated temperature decompose 
 this acid, with evolutions of sulphuric acid gas, oxi- 
 dizement of the metal, and combination of the oxide 
 with the undecomposed portion of the acid. 
 
 The sulphuric acid is of very extensive use in the art 
 of chemistry, as well as in metallurgy, bleaching, and 
 some of the processes for dying ; in medicine, it is 
 given as a tonic and stimulant, and is sometimes used 
 externally as a caustic. 
 
 The combinations of this acid with the various bases 
 are called sulphates, and most of them have long been 
 known by various names. With barytes it is found 
 native and nearly pure in various forms, in coarse 
 powder, rounded masses, stalactites, and regular crys- 
 tallizations, which are in some lamellar, in others 
 needly, in others prismatic or pyramidal. 
 
 This salt, if at all deleterious, is less so than the car- 
 bonate of. barytes, and is more economical for preparing 
 the muriate for medicinal purposes. It requires 43,000 
 parts of water to dissolve it at 60°. 
 
 Sulphate of strontian has a considerable resemblance 
 to that of barytes in its properties. It is found native 
 in considerable quantities at Aust Passage and other 
 places in the neighbourhood of Bristol. It requires 
 3840 parts of boiling water to dissolve it. 
 
 321 
 
SUL 
 
 SUL 
 
 Its composition is 5 acid -f- 6.5 base. 
 
 Tbe sulphate of potassa, vitriolated kali , formerly 
 vitriolated tariar, sal de duobus , and arcanum duplica- 
 tum , crystallizes in hexahedrai prisms, terminated by 
 hexagonal pyramids, but susceptible of variations. Its 
 crystallization by quick cooling is confused. Its taste 
 is bitter, acrid, and a little saline. It is soluble in 5 
 parts of boiling water, and 16 parts at 60°. In the fire 
 it decrepitates, and is fusible by a strong beat. It is de- 
 composable by charcoal at a high temperature. It may 
 be prepared by direct mixture of its component parts ; 
 but the usual and cheapest mode is to neutralize the 
 acidulous sulphate left after distilling nitric acid, the 
 sal enixen of the old chemists, by the addition of car- 
 bonate of potassa. The sal polychrest of old dispen- 
 satories, made by deflagrating sulphur and nitre in a 
 crucible, was a compound of the sulphate and sulphite 
 of potassa. The acidulous sulphate is sometimes em- 
 ployed as a flux, and likewise in the manufacture of 
 alum. In medicine, the «-sutral salt is sometimes used 
 as a deobstruent, and in large doses as a mild cathartic ; 
 dissolved in a considerable portion of water, and taken 
 daily in such quantity as to be gently aperient, it has 
 been found serviceable in cutaneous affections, and is 
 sold in London for this purpose as a nostrum ; and cer- 
 tainly it deserves to be distinguished from the generality 
 of quack medicines, very few indeed of which can be 
 taken without imminent hazard. 
 
 It consists of 5 acid + 6 base ; but there is a com- 
 pound of the same constituents, in the proportion of 
 10 acid + 6 potassa, called the bisulphate. 
 
 The sulphate of soda is the vitriolated natron of the 
 college, the well known Glauber's salt, or sal mirabile. 
 It is commonly prepared from the residuum left after 
 distilling muriatic acid, the superfluous acid of which 
 may be saturated by the addition of soda, or precipi- 
 tated by lime; and is likewise obtained in the manu- 
 facture of the muriate of ammonia. Scherer mentions 
 another mode by Funcke, which is, malting 8 parts of 
 calcined sulphate of lime, 5 of clay, and 5 of common 
 salt, into a paste with water; burning this in a kiln; 
 and then powdering, lixiviating, and crystallizing. It 
 exists in large quantities under the surface of the earth 
 in some countries, as Persia, Bohemia, and Switzer- 
 land; is found mixed with other substances in mineral 
 springs and sea-water; and sometimes effloresces on 
 walls. Sulphate of soda is bitter and saline to the taste. 
 It is soluble in 2.85 parts of cold water, and 0.8 at a boil- 
 ing heat. It crystallizes in hexagonal prisms bevelled at 
 the extremities, sometimes grooved longitudinally, and 
 of very large size, when the quantity is great. These 
 effloresce completely into a white powder if exposed to 
 a dry air, or even if kept wrapped up in a paper in a dry 
 place, yet they retain sufficient water of crystallization 
 to undergo the aqueous fusion on exposure to heat, but 
 by urging tne fire, melt. Barytes and strontian take 
 its acid from it entirely, and potassa partially ; the nitric 
 and muriatic acids, though they have a weaker affinity 
 for its base, combine with a part of it when digested on 
 it. Heated with charcoal, its acid is decomposed. As 
 a purgative, its use is very general ; and it has been 
 employed to furnish soda. Pajot des Charmes has 
 made some experiments on it in fabricating glass ; with 
 sand alone it would not succeed, but equal parts of car- 
 bonate of lime, sand, and dried sulphate of soda, pro- 
 duced a clear, solid, pale yellow glass. 
 
 It is composed of 5 acid -f- 4 base + 11.25 water in 
 crystals; when dry, the former two primes are its con- 
 stituents. 
 
 Sulphate of soda and sulphate of ammonia form to- 
 gether a triple salt. 
 
 Sulphate of lime, selenite, gypsum, plaster of Paris, 
 or sometimes alabaster, forms extensive strata in vari- 
 ous mountains. The specular gypsum, or glacies Ma- 
 ries, is a species of this salt, and affirmed by some 
 French travellers to be employed in Russia, where it 
 abounds, as a substitute for glass in windows. Its 
 specific gravity is from 1.872 to 2.311. It requires 500 
 parts of cold water, and 450 of hot, to dissolve it. When 
 calcined, it decrepitates, becomes very friable and white, 
 and heats a little with water, with which it forms a 
 solid mass. In this process it loses its water of crys- 
 tallization. In this state it is found native in Tyrol, 
 crystallized in rectangular parallelopipeds, or octahe 
 dral or hexahedrai prisms, and is called anhydrous sul- 
 phate of lime. Both the natural and artificial anhy- 
 drous sulphate consists of 56.3 lime, and 43.6 acid, ac 
 
 cording to Chenevix. The calcined sulphate is much 
 employed for making casts of anatomical or orna- 
 mental figures as one of the bases of stucco ; as a fine 
 cement for making close and strong joints between stone, 
 and joining rims or tops of metal to glass; for making 
 moulds for the Staffordshire potteries; for cornices, 
 mouldings, and other ornaments in building. For these 
 purposes, and for being wrought into columns, chim- 
 ney-pieces, and various ornaments, about eight hundred 
 tons are raised annually in Derbyshire, where it is called 
 alabaster. In America, it is laid on grass land as a 
 manure. 
 
 [Sulphate of lime, gypsum, or plaster of Paris, is 
 extensively and beneficially employed in some parts of 
 the United States as a manure. It is reduced to a fine 
 powder, and applied by the spoonful to a hill of Indian 
 corn (maize), or it is thinly scattered over grass land, 
 and it has a most powerful and fertilizing effect. The 
 gypsum of Nova Scotia afforded the principal supply 
 for this and other purposes some time since, but the 
 states of New-York and Pennsylvania now furnish 
 large quantities, and of an excellent quality, from their 
 own quarries. Gypsum, as a manure, will not answer 
 on the sea-coast, or within the influence of a saline 
 atmosphere. It begins to produce fertilizing effects 
 about 40 or 50 miles from the sea-shore. A.] 
 
 Ordinary crystallized gypsum consists of 5 sulphuric 
 acid + 3.5 lime -j- 2.25 water ; the anhydrous variety 
 wants of course the last ingredient. 
 
 Sulphate of magnesia, the vitriolated magnesia of 
 the late, and sal catharticus amarus of former London 
 Pharmacopoeias, is commonly known by the name of 
 Epsom salt , as it was furnished in considerable quan- 
 tity by the mineral water at that place, mixed however 
 with a considerable portion of sulphate of soda. It is 
 afforded, however, in greater abundance and more 
 pure from the bittern left after the extraction of salt 
 from sea-water. It has likewise been found efflores- 
 cing on brick walls, both old and recently erected, and 
 in small quantity in the ashes of coals. The capillary 
 salt of Idria, found in silvery crystals mixed with the 
 aluminous schist in the mines of that place, and 
 hitherto considered as a feathery alum, has been ascer- 
 tained by Klaproth to consist of sulphate of magnesia, 
 mixed with a small portion of sulphate of iron. When 
 pure, it crystallizes in small quadrangular prisms, ter- 
 minated by quadrangular pyramids or dihedral summits. 
 Its taste is cool and bitter. It is very soluble, requit ing 
 only an equal weight of cold water, and three-fourths its 
 weight of hot. It effloresces in the air, though but 
 slowly. If it attract moisture itcontains muriate of mag- 
 nesia, or of lime. Exposed to heat it dissolves in its own 
 water of crystallization, and dries, but is not decom- 
 posed nor fused, but with extreme difficulty. It con- 
 sists, according to Bergman, of 33 acid, 19 magnesia, 
 48 water. A very pure sulphate is said to be prepared 
 in the neighbourhood of Genoa, by roasting a pyrites 
 found there ; exposing it to the air in a covered place 
 for six months ; watering it occasionally, and then 
 lixiviating. 
 
 Sulphate of magnesia is one of our most valuable 
 purgatives; for which purpose only it is used, and for 
 furnishing the carbonate of magnesia. 
 
 It is composed of 5 acid -f- 2.5 magnesia + 7.875 
 water, in the state of crystals. 
 
 Sulphate of ammonia crystallizes in slender, flat- 
 tened, hexahedrai prisms, terminated by hexagonal 
 pyramids ; it attracts a little moisture from very damp 
 air, particularly if the acid be in excess ; it dissolves in 
 two parts of cold and one of boiling water. It is not 
 used, though Glauber, who called it his secret ammo- 
 niacal salt, vaunted its excellence in assaying. 
 
 It consists of 5 acid + 2.125 ammonia -f- 1.125 watei 
 in its most desiccated state; and in its crystalline state 
 of 5 acid + 2.125 ammonia -f- 3.375 water. 
 
 If sulphate of ammonia and sulphate of magnesia 
 be added together in solution, they combine into a 
 triple salt of an octahedral figure, but varying much ; 
 less soluble than either of its component parts; unal- 
 terable in the air ; undergoing on the fire the watery 
 fusion ; after which it is decomposed, part of the am- 
 monia flying off, and the remainder subwming with an 
 excess of acid. It contains, according to Fourcroy, 68 
 sulphate of magnesia, and 32 sulphate of ammonia. 
 
 Sulphate of glucina crystallizes with difficulty, its 
 solution readily acquiring and containing a syrupy eon- 
 ; sistence; its taste is sweet, and slightly astringent; it 
 
SUL 
 
 SUP 
 
 is not alterable in the air; a strong heat expels its acid, 
 and leaves the earth pure; heated with charcoal, it 
 forms a sulphuret ; infusion of galls forms a yellowish- 
 white precipitate with its solution. 
 
 Yttria is readily dissolved by sulphuric acid ; and as 
 the solution goes on, the sulphate crystallizes in small 
 brilliant grains, which have a sweetish taste, but less 
 so than sulphate of glucina, and are of a light ame- 
 thyst-red colour. They require 30 parts of cold water 
 to dissolve them, and to give up their acid when ex- 
 posed to a high temperature. They are decomposed 
 by oxalic acid, prussiate of potassa, infusion of galls, 
 and phosphate of soda. 
 
 Sulphate of alumina in its pure state is but recently 
 known, and it was first attentively examined by Vau- 
 quelin. It may be made by dissolving pure alumina in 
 pure sulphuric acid, heating them for some time, eva- 
 porating the solution to dryness, drying the residuum 
 with a pretty strong heat, redissolving it, and crystal- 
 lizing. Its crystals are soft, foliaceous, shining, and 
 pearly ; but these are not easily obtained without cau- 
 tious evaporation and refrigeration. They have an 
 astringent taste ; are little alterable in the air ; are 
 pretty soluble, particularly in hot water ; give out their 
 acid on exposure to a high temperature : are decom- 
 posable by combustible substances, though not readily ; 
 and do not form a pyrophorus like alum. 
 
 If the evaporation and desiccation directed above be 
 omitted, the alumina will remain supersaturated with 
 acid, as may be known by its taste, and by its redden- 
 ing vegetable blue. This is still more difficult to crys- 
 tallize than the neutral salt, and frequently thickens 
 into a gelatinous mass. 
 
 A compound of acidulous sulphate of alumina, with 
 potassa or ammonia, has long been known by the name 
 of alum. 
 
 Sulphate of zircon may be prepared by adding sul- 
 phuric acid to the earth recently precipitated, and not 
 yet dry. It is sometimes in small needles, but commonly j 
 pulverulent ; very friable ; insipid ; insoluble in water, 
 unless it contain some acid ; and easily decomposed by 
 heat.” — Ure's Chem. Diet. 
 
 Sulphuric acid is a powerful antiseptic and tonic : 
 it is given, properly diluted, in the dose of from one to 
 three drops with cinchona and other medicines in the 
 cure of fevers and debilities, and it is often applied ex- 
 ternally, when very much diluted, against psora and 
 some chronic affections of the skin. 
 
 Sulphuris florks. See Sulphur sublimatum. 
 
 SULPHUROPRUSSIC ACID. The sulphuretted 
 chyazic acid of Porrett. 
 
 Dissolve in water one part of sulphuret of potassa, 
 and boil it for a considerable time with three or four 
 parts of powdered Prussian blue added at intervals. 
 Sulphuret of iron is formed, and a colourless liquid 
 containing the new acid combined with potassa, mixed 
 with hyposulphate and sulphate of potassa. Render 
 this liquid sensibly sour, by the addition of sulphuric 
 acid. Continue the boiling for a little, and when it 
 cools, add a little peroxide of manganese in fine powder, 
 which will give the liquor a fine crimson colour. To 
 the filtered liquid add a solution containing persulphate 
 of copper, and protosulphate of iron, in the proportion 
 of two of the former salt to three of the latter, until 
 the crimson colour disappears. Sulphuroprussiate of 
 copper falls. Boil this with a solution of potassa, 
 wdiich will separate the copper. Distil the liquid 
 mixed with sulphuric acid in a glass retort, and the 
 peculiar acid will come over. By saturation with car- 
 bonate of barytes, and then throwing down this by the 
 equivalent quantity of sulphuric acid, the sulphuro- 
 prussic acid is obtained pure. 
 
 It is a transparent and colourless liquid, possessing a 
 strong colour, somewhat resembling acetic acid. Its 
 specific gravity is only 1.022. It dissolves a little sul- 
 phur at a boiling heat. It then blackens nitrate of sil- 
 ver ; but the pure acid throws down the silver white. 
 By repeated distillations sulphur is separated and the 
 acid is decomposed. 
 
 SULPHUROUS ACID. “ Sulphur burned at a low 
 temperature absorbs less oxygen than it does when ex- 
 posed to greater heat, and is consequently acidified in a 
 slighter degree, so as to form sulphurous acid. This in 
 the ordinary state of the atmosphere is a gas; but on 
 reducing its temperature very low by artificial cold, 
 and exposing it to strong compression, it becomes a 
 liquid. To obtain it in the liquid state, however, for 
 
 E e e 2 
 
 practical purposes, it is received into water, by which 
 it is absorbed. 
 
 As the acid obtained by burning sulphur in this way 
 is commonly mixed with more or less sulphuric acid, 
 when sulphurous acid is wanted it is commonly made 
 by abstracting part of the oxygen from sulphuric acid 
 by means of some combustible substance. Mercury 
 or tin is usually preferred. For the purposes of manu- 
 factures, however, chopped straw or saw-dust may be 
 employed. If one part of mercury and two of concen 
 trated sulphuric acid be put into a glass retort with a 
 long neck, and heat applied till an effervescence is pro- 
 duced, the sulphurous acid Will arise in the form of 
 gas, and may be collected over quicksilver, or received 
 into water, which, at the temperature of 61°, will absorb 
 thirty-three times its bulk, or nearly an eleventh of its 
 weight. 
 
 Water thus saturated is intensely acid to the taste, 
 and has the smell of sulphur burning slowly. It de- 
 stroys most vegetable colours, but the blues are reddened 
 by it previous to their being discharged. A pleasing 
 instance of its effect on colours may be exhibited by 
 holding a red rose over the blue flame of a common 
 match, by which the colour will be discharged wherever 
 the sulphurous acid comes into contact with it, so 
 as to render it beautifully variegated, or entirely white. 
 If it be then dipped into water, the redness after a time 
 will be restored. 
 
 Sulphurous acid is used in bleaching, particularly for 
 silks. It likewise discharges vegetable stains, andiron- 
 moulds from linen. 
 
 In combination with the salifiable bases, it forms 
 sulphites which differ from the sulphates in their pro- 
 perties. The alkaline sulphites are more soluble than 
 the sulphates, the earthy less. They are converted 
 into sulphates by an addition of oxygen, which they 
 acquire even by exposure to the air.” 
 
 Sultan flower. The Centaur ea moschata, of Linnasus. 
 
 SUMACH. ( Suma/c ; from sama/c, to be red; so 
 called from its red berry.) See Rhus coriaria. 
 
 Sumach , elm-leaved. See Rhus coriaria. 
 
 Su'men. (Arabian.) The lower or fat part of the 
 belly. 
 
 SUN DEW. See Drosera rotundifolia. 
 
 SUPER. 1. This term is applied, in chemistry and 
 pharmacy, to several saline substances, in which there 
 is an excess of one of its constituents beyond what is 
 necessary to form the ordinary compound ; as super- 
 sulphate of potassa, supercarbonate of soda, &c. 
 
 2. In anatomy, it regards situation ; as superscapula - 
 ris, super genualis. 
 
 3. In physiology, it means an additional ; as super 
 fetation. 
 
 4. In medicine, it means excess ; as superpurgation. 
 
 Superace'tas flumbi. See Plumbi acetas. 
 
 Superarce'nias potassa. Superarseniate of po- 
 tassa. A compound of potassa with excess of arsenic 
 acid. It was called Macquer's Arsenical Salt , from 
 its discoverer ; and has been sometimes given in medi 
 cine, possessing similar properties to those of the white 
 oxide of arsenic. 
 
 SUPE'RBUS. See Rectus superior oculi. 
 
 SUPERCI'LIUM. See Eyebrow. 
 
 Supercilium veneris. The milfoil. See Achillea 
 millefolium. 
 
 SUPERFCETATION. ( Superfcetatio ; from super , 
 above or upon, and foetus, a foetus.) The impregna- 
 tion of a woman already pregnant. 
 
 Superoemina'lis. (From super , above, and gemini , 
 the testicles.) The epididymis, or body above the tes- 
 ticles. 
 
 SUPERGENUA'LIS. (From super, above, and 
 genu, the knee.) The patella, or knee-pan. 
 
 SUPERIMPREGNA'TIO. ( Super impregna 
 tio ; from super, above, and impregnate, a concep- 
 tion.) Superfcetation. 
 
 SUPE'RIOR. Some muscles were so named from 
 their relative situation. 
 
 Superior auris. See Attollens aurem. 
 
 SUPERLI'GUL A . (From super, above, and ligula , 
 a little tongue, the glottis.) The epiglottis. 
 
 SUPERPURGA'TIO. (From super, beyond, and 
 pur go,, to purge.) An excessive evacuation by stool. 
 
 SUPEItSALT. See Subsalt. 
 
 SUPERSCAPULA' RIS. (From super, upon, and 
 scapula, the shoulder-blade.) A muscle seated upon 
 the scapula. 
 
 323 
 
SUP 
 
 SWA 
 
 SUPERUS. Above: applied to the perianthium of 
 flowers when placed above the germen ; as in roses, 
 and the genus Pyrus. 
 
 SUPINATION. (Supinatio ; from supinus, placed 
 upward.) The act of turning the palm of the hand 
 upwards, by rotating the radius upon the ulna. 
 
 SUPINA'TOR. (From supinus, upwards.) A name 
 given to those muscles which turn the hand upwards. 
 
 Supinator brevis. See Supinator radii brevis. 
 
 Supinator longus. See Supinator radii longus. 
 
 Supinator radii brevis. A supinator muscle of 
 the hand, situated on the forearm. Supinator brevis , 
 sive minor , of Winslow; and epicondylo-radial , of 
 Dumas. This small muscle, which is tendinous exter- 
 nally, is situated at the upper part of the forearm 
 under the supinator longus, the extensor carpi radialis 
 brevis, the extensor carpi ulnaris, the extensor digito- 
 rum communis, and the extensor minimi digiti. 
 
 It arises tendinous from the lower and anterior part 
 of the outer condyle of the os humeri, and tendinous 
 and fleshy from the outer edge and posterior surface 
 of the ulna, adhering firmly to the ligament that joins 
 the radius to that bone. • From these origins its fibres 
 descend forwards and inwards, and are inserted into 
 the upper, inner, and anterior part of the radius around 
 the cartilaginous surface, upon which slides the ten- 
 don of the biceps, and likewise into a ridge that runs 
 downwards and outwards below this surface. It as- 
 sists in the' supination of the hand by rolling the radius 
 outwards. 
 
 Supinator radii longus. Supinator longus , of 
 Albinus. Supinator longus sive major , of Winslow ; 
 and humerosus radial , of Dumas. A long flat muscle, 
 covered by a very thin tendinous fascia, and situated 
 immediately under the integuments along the outer 
 convex surface of the radius. It arises, by very short 
 tendinous fibres, from the anterior surface and outer 
 ridge of the os humeri, about two or three inches 
 above its external condyle, between the brachialis in- 
 ternus and the triceps brachii ; and likewise from the 
 anterior surface of the external intermuscular mem- 
 brane, or ligament, as it is called. About the middle 
 of the radius, its fleshy fibres terminate in a flat tendon, 
 which is inserted into the inner side of the inferior extre- 
 mity of the radius, near the root of its styloid process. 
 
 This muscle not only assists in rolling the radius 
 outwards, and turning the palm of the hand upwards, 
 on which account Riolanus first gave it the name of 
 supinator , but it likewise assists in pronation, and in 
 bending the forearm. 
 
 SUPPOSITO'RIUM. (From sub, under, and pono, 
 to put.) A suppository, i. e. a substance to put into the 
 rectum, there to remain and dissolve gradually. 
 
 Suppressed menses. See Amenorrhcea. 
 
 SUPPURATION. (Suppuratio ; from suppuro, to 
 suppurate.) That morbid action by which pus is 
 deposited in inflammatory tumours. See Pus. 
 
 SUPRA. Above. This word before any other 
 name, implies its situation being above it ; as supra 
 spinatus, above the spine of the scapula, &c. 
 
 Supra-costales. A portion of the intercostal 
 muscles. See Intercostal muscles. 
 
 Supra-decompositus. See Decompositus. 
 
 Supra-spina'tus. Supra-spinatus seu super-sca- 
 pularis , of Cowper; and sous-spino-scapulo-trockite- 
 rien , of Dumas. A muscle of the arm first so named 
 by Riolanus, from its situation. It is of considerable 
 thickness, wider behind than before, and fills the whole 
 of the cavity or fossa that is above the spine of the 
 scapula. It arises fleshy from the whole of the base 
 of the scapula that is above its spine, and likewise 
 from the spine itself, and from the superior costa. Op- 
 posite to the basis of the coracoid process, it is found 
 beginning to degenerate into a tendon, which is at first 
 covered by fleshy fibres, and then passing under the 
 acromion, adheres to the capsular ligament of the os 
 humeri, and is inserted into the upper part of the large 
 tuberosity at the head of the os humeri. This muscle 
 is covered by a thin fascia, which adheres to the upper 
 edge and superior part of the basis, as well as to the 
 upper edge of the spine of the scapula. The principal 
 use of the supra spinatus seems to be to assist in rais- 
 ing the arm upwards.; at the same time, by drawing 
 the capsular ligament upwards, it prevents it from 
 being pinched between the head of the os humeri and 
 that of the scapula. It may likewise serve to move 
 the scapula upon the humerus. 
 
 354 
 
 SURA. (An Arabian word.) 1. The calf of the lee. 
 
 2. The fibula. 
 
 SURCULUS. A term applied by botanists to the 
 stem of mosses, or that part which bears the leaves. 
 It is simple , in Polytricuin ; branched , in Minium an- 
 drogynum ; with branches turned downward, in Sphag- 
 num palustre ; decumbent, creeping, or erect. 
 
 SURDITAS. Deafness. See Paracusis. 
 
 SURFEIT. The consequence of excess in eating 
 or drinking, or of something unwholesome or improper 
 in the food. It consists in a heavy load or oppression 
 of the stomach, with nausea, sickness, impeded per- 
 spiration, and at times eruptions on the skin. 
 
 SURGERY. Chirurgia. A branch of the healing 
 art, having for its object the cure of external diseases. 
 
 SURTURBRAND. Fibrous brown coal, or bitumi- 
 nous wood, is so called in Iceland, whare it occurs in 
 great quantities. 
 
 SUS. The name of a genus of animals. Class, 
 Mammalia; Order, Helium. The hog. The flesh 
 called pork is considered a great delicacy, especially 
 the young and well fed, and is much used in most 
 countries. Salted, it affords a harder food, still very 
 nutritious to hard-working people, whose digestion is 
 good. 
 
 Sus scrofa. The systematic name of the hog, the 
 fat of which is called lard. 
 
 Suspended animation. See Resuscitation. 
 
 SUSPENSO'RIUM. (From suspcndeo , to hang.) 
 A suspensory ; a bag, or bandage, to suspend any part. 
 
 Suspensorium hepatis. The broad ligament of the 
 liver. 
 
 Suspensorius testis. The cremaster muscle of 
 the testicle. 
 
 SUSU'RRUS. (From susurro, to murmur.) An 
 imaginary sound in the ear. 
 
 SUTURE. (Sutura ; from suo, to join together.) 
 1. In surgery , this term signifies the uniting the lips of 
 a wound by sewing. Clavata commissura. A num- 
 ber of different kinds of sutures have been recom- 
 mended by writers on surgery, but all of them are now 
 reduced to two ; namely, the twisted, and the inter- 
 rupted, called also the knotted suture. The twisted 
 suture is made in the following manner: having 
 brought the divided parts nearly into contact, a pin is 
 to be introduced from the outside inwards, and carried 
 out through the opposite side to the same distance 
 from the edge that it entered at on the former side ; a 
 firm wax ligature is then to be passed around it, making 
 the figure of 8, by which the wounded parts are drawn 
 gently into contact. The number of pins is to be de- 
 termined by the extent of the wound ; half an inch, or 
 at most three quarters, is the proper distance between 
 two pins. The interrupted suture is practised where a 
 number of stitches is required, and the interruption is 
 the only distance between the stitches. 
 
 2. In anatomy, the word suture is applied to the union 
 of bones by means of dentiform margins, as in the 
 bones of the cranium. See Temporal, sphenoidal, zy- 
 gomatic, transverse, coronal , lambdoidal, and sagittal 
 sutures. 
 
 3. In botany , it is applied to that part of a capsule, 
 which is a kind of furrow on the external surface in 
 whieh the valves are united. See Capsula. 
 
 SWALLOW-WORT. See Jlsclepias vincetozicum. 
 
 SWAMMERDAM, John, was born at Amsterdam, 
 in 1637, and displayed an early predilection for natural 
 history, particularly entomology. At Leyden, where 
 he studied physic, he was distinguished by his skill and 
 assiduity in anatomical experiments .and the art of 
 making preparations ; and on taking his degree there, 
 in 1667, he published a thesis on Respiration. At this 
 time he began to practise his invention of injecting the 
 vessels with ceraceous matter, from which anatomy 
 has derived very important advantages. In the dissec 
 tion of insects, he was singularly dexterous by the aid 
 of instruments of his own invention. The Grand 
 Duke of Tuscany invited him about this period to 
 Florence on very liberal terms, but he declined the offer 
 from aversion to a court-life, and to any religious re- 
 straints. In 1669 he published in his native language 
 “A General History of Insects,” afterward reprinted 
 and translated into French and Latin, the latter with 
 splendid figures. In 1672 another work appeared, en- 
 titled “ Miraculum Naturae,” detailing the structure of 
 the uterus ; of which there were man}' subsequent 
 editions. By intense application he became hypochon 
 
SYD 
 
 SYL 
 
 driacal and infatuated mysticism, so as to abandon all 
 his scientific pursuits ; and his constitution was worn 
 out by his mortifications, so that he died in 1680. Se- 
 veral of his papers, which came long after into the 
 hands of Boerhaave, were published under the title of 
 “ Biblia Nature in which the history of bees is par- 
 ticularly esteemed. 
 
 SWEAT. See Perspiration. 
 
 Sweet flag. See Acorus calamus. 
 
 Sweet marjoram. See Origanum marjorana. 
 
 Sweet navew. See Brassica rapa. 
 
 Sweet rush. See Andropogon sccenanthus, and Aco- 
 rus calamus. 
 
 Sweet sultan. The Centaurea moschata. 
 
 Sweet willow. See Myrica gale. 
 
 SWIETEN, Gerard Van, was born at Leyden, in 
 1700. From the loss of both his parents, his early edu- 
 cation is said to have been somewhat neglected; but 
 being sent at sixteen to the university of Louvain, he 
 soon distinguished himself by his superior attainments. 
 He then returned to his native place, and became a fa- 
 vourite pupil of the illustrious Boerhaave ; and after 
 studying seven years, took the degree of doctor in 
 1725 ; and so much had he profited by the instruction 
 of that great master, as well as by his own unwearied 
 researches, that he was immediately appointed to a 
 medical professorship, which he occupied for many 
 years with great reputation. At length, however, his 
 success excited envy, and there being a law, which pro- 
 hibited those not professing the religion of the State 
 from holding any public appointment, Van Swieten, 
 being a Roman Catholic, was obliged to resign his 
 chair. He devoted the leisure thus acquired to the 
 composition of his excellent Commentaries on the 
 Aphorisms of Boerhaave : and while engaged in this 
 work, he was invited by the Empress Maria Theresa 
 to settle at Vienna, which he accepted in the year 
 1745, after stipulating, that he should be allowed to 
 follow his usual mode of life, which was not well 
 adapted for a court. The intellectual and moral en- 
 dowments of this physician qualified him in every 
 respect for conducting the medical school at Vienna ; 
 and that science in Germany was ultimately essentially 
 benefitted by his exertions. He executed, during eight 
 years, the office of professor with singular zeal; and 
 having obtained the full confidence of his royal mis- 
 tress, he was enabled to reform many abuses, and pro- 
 cure great advantages for the study of medicine in that 
 city. His extensive erudition gained him the farther 
 honour of being intrusted with the interests of learn- 
 ing in general in the Austrian dominions ; he was ap- 
 pointed Imperial Librarian, President of the Censor- 
 ship of Books, &c. ; and also created a Baron of the 
 Empire. He was likewise voluntarily enrolled in the 
 list of almost all the distinguished literary societies of 
 Europe. The inflexibility of his character led him to 
 maintain a long opposition to small-pox inoculation. 
 He died in 1772, and a statue was erected to his me- 
 mory by the Empress at Vienna. His commentaries 
 will always maintain their reputation, from the im- 
 mense number of facts, well selected and well arranged, 
 and the judicious summary of ancient and modern 
 medical knowledge which they contain. He also pub- 
 lished another useful work on the Diseases which pre- 
 vail in Armies. 
 
 SWIETE'NIA. (Named after Van Swieten.) The 
 name of a genus of plants. Class, Decandria ; Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 Swiktenia mahagoni. The systematic name of the 
 mahogany-tree. The bark of the wood of this tree is 
 of a red colour internally; has an astringent bitter 
 taste; and yields its active matter to water. It has 
 been prepared as a substitute for Peruvian bark, and 
 has been used as such with advantage. Dose, half a 
 drachm. 
 
 SWINE-POX. See Varicella. 
 
 SWINESTONE. A variety of compact lucullite, a 
 subspecies of limestone. 
 
 SWINGING. See JEora. 
 
 Sword-shaped. See Lanceolatus. 
 
 SYCO'MA. (From ovicrj, a fig.) Sycosis. A wart 
 or excrescence resembling a fig on the eyelid, about the 
 anus, or any other part. 
 
 SYDENHAM, Thomas, was born at Winford-Ea- 
 gle, in Dorsetshire, about the year 1624. He was en- 
 tered at Oxford ; but during the civil war, when that 
 city was occupied by the royal party, he retired to 
 
 London. On this occasion, the illness of his brolner 
 brought him acquainted with Dr. Coxe, an eminent 
 physician, who, finding Sydenham undecided as to the 
 choice of his profession, persuaded him to study medi- 
 cine on his return to Oxford. Accordingly, in 1648, 
 he took the degree of bachelor of physic, and about the 
 same period obtained a fellowship ; then pursuing his 
 studies a few years longer, he procured a doctor’s 
 degree from Cambridge, and settled as a physician in 
 Westminster. The extensive practice which he is said 
 to have enjoyed from 1660 to 1670, must be chiefly as- 
 cribed to the superior success of the means employed 
 by him, which, being so different from those previously 
 in use, became more readily a matter of notoriety; 
 for, after the Restoration, his connexions could have 
 contributed little to his advancement. He appears to 
 have paid little attention to the prevailing medical 
 doctrines, being early persuaded that the only mode of 
 acquiring a correct knowledge of his art was to observe 
 diligently the progress of diseases, whence the natural 
 indications of cure might be derived ; in which opinion 
 he had the sanction of the celebrated Mr. Locke. It 
 was to febrile diseases that he first applied this in- 
 ductive method, and it cost him several years of anx- 
 ious attention to satisfy himself as to the proper mode 
 of treating them : the result of which he published in 
 1666, under the title of “ Methodus curandi Febres,” 
 and again, nine years after, with additional remarks, 
 suggested by subsequent experience. His writings are 
 not altogether free from hypothesis ; but he seems to 
 have been little influenced by these in his practice; and 
 by closely observing the operations of nature, and the 
 effects of remedies, he was enabled to introduce very 
 essential improvements. In small-pox especially, by 
 checking the eruptive fever by means of cool air, and 
 other antiphlogistic means, he ascertained that the 
 eruption and consequent danger were greatly dimi- 
 nished ; which plan applies likewise to other eruptive 
 and febrile diseases, as has been since determined by ge- 
 neral experience. His sagacity was also manifested in 
 the correct histories which he has left of some diseases, as 
 particularly small-pox, measles, gout, and hysteria. He 
 was likewise very attentive to the varieties occurring, 
 especially in febrile disorders at different seasons, or in 
 different years; and was led to suppose these connected 
 with a particular constitution of the air. He had been 
 subject, for above thirty years, to gout, and stone in 
 the kidney, which impaired his constitution, and at 
 last terminated his life in 1689. After his death, a 
 manual of practice, composed for his son, was pub- 
 lished under the title of “ Processus Integri in Morbis 
 fere omnibus curandis.” Sydenham ever maintained 
 the character of a generous and public-spirited man ; 
 he conducted himself without that arrogance which 
 too often accompanies original talent; and he has been 
 universally acknowledged the first physician of hisage. 
 The numerous editions of his works, both singly and 
 collectively, in almost every country of Europe, the 
 deference paid to his authority, and the commendations 
 bestowed upon him by almost all practical writers 
 since, amply prove the solidity of his title to the high 
 reputation attached to his name. The college of phy- 
 sicians, though he was only late in life admitted a 
 licentiate, have subsequently placed his bust in their 
 hall, near that of Harvey. 
 
 Sy'lphium. Assafetida is so termed by some wri- 
 ters. See Ferula assafeetida. 
 
 SYLVAN1TE. Native tellurium. 
 
 Sylvius , digestive salt of. The muriate of potassa. 
 
 SY'LVIUS, Francis de le Boe, was born at Ha- 
 nau, in 1614. He took his degree at Basle, and then 
 visited, for improvement, some of the chief universi- 
 ties in France and Germany. He settled first at his 
 native place, but removed to Amsterdam, where he en- 
 joyed a high reputation for several years, till he was 
 called to Leyden, in 1658, to assume the office of first 
 professor of medicine. He soon drew together, by his 
 genius and eloquence, a numerous audience from all. 
 parts of Europe. lie was one of the earliest advocates 
 for Harvey’s doctrine of the circulation of the blood, 
 and chiefly effected its reception into that school. But, 
 on the other hand, he materially retarded the progress 
 of medicine by a fanciful hypothesis, which attracted 
 much notice, referring all diseases to chemical changes, 
 producing an excess of acid, or of alkali. His works 
 were chiefly controversial tracts, in which he defended 
 his peculiar notions. He died in 1672. 
 
 325 
 
SYM 
 
 SYM 
 
 Sylvius James du Bois, was born at Amiens, in 
 1478. Having chosen the profession of physic,' he 
 studied diligently the writings of the ancients, espe- 
 cially Hippocrates and Galen, and was no less assi- 
 duous in the pursuit of other branches of medicine, 
 particularly anatomy, pharmacy, and botany. Before 
 taking a degtee, he undertook a private course of lec- 
 tures at Paris, in which he so distinguished himself, 
 that in two years he collected a crowd of pupils from 
 various parts of Europe ; but the jealousy of the Pa- 
 risian physicians obliged him to go to Montpelier, in 
 1520, for the purpose of graduation. His extreme par- 
 simony, however, would not permit the necessary ex- 
 penses ; and he was at last successful in compromising 
 his differences with the Parisian faculty. He subse- 
 quently continued his lectures with very great success ; 
 and in 1550 he was appointed professor of medicine at 
 the royal college; but his death occurred five years 
 afterward. His works were popular during the reign 
 of the old school, but are now obsolete. As an anato- 
 mist, he merits great praise, having made various dis- 
 coveries, notwithstanding the few opportunities he had 
 of human dissection. He wrote with great violence 
 against Yesalius, his pupil, because he had presumed 
 to correct Galen. 
 
 SYMBLE'PHARUM. (From ovv, with, and /3Xe<f>a - 
 pov , the eyelid.) A concretion of the eyelid to the 
 globe of the eye. This chiefly happens in the supe- 
 rior, but very rarely in the inferior palpebra. The 
 causes of this concretion are a bad conformation of 
 the parts, or from ulcers of the cornea, the membrana 
 conjunctiva, or internal superficies of the palpebrae, or 
 imprudent scarifications, or burns, especially if the eye 
 remains long closed. There are two species, the par- 
 tial, or total ; in the former, the adhesion is partial, in 
 the latter, the membrana conjunctiva and cornea are 
 concreted to the eyelid together. 
 
 Sy'mbole. (From <ru/d>aAXaj, to knit together.) It 
 is said either of the fitness of parts with one another, 
 or of the consent between them by the intermediation 
 of nerves, and the like. 
 
 SYMBOLO'GIA. (From ovpSvXov, a sign, and 
 Aoyoj, a discourse.) The doctrine of the signs and 
 symptoms of disease. 
 
 SYMMETRY. The exact and beautiful proportion 
 of parts to one another. 
 
 SYMPATHETIC. Syrup atheticus. 
 
 1. Relating to sympathy. 
 
 2. See Intercostal nerve. 
 
 Sympathetic nerve. See Intercostal nerve. 
 
 SYMPATHY. ( Sympatliia ; from cvyiraoxw, to 
 suffer together, to sympathize.) All the body is sym- 
 pathetically connected together, and dependent, the 
 one part upon the rest, constituting a general sympathy. 
 But sometimes we find particular parts more intimately 
 dependent upon each other than upon the rest of the 
 body, constituting a particular sympathy. Action can 
 not be greatly increased in any one organ, without be- 
 ing diminished in some other ; but certain parts are 
 more apt to be affected by the derangement of particu- 
 lar organs than others ; and it was the observance of 
 this fact which gave foundation to the old and well 
 known doctrine of sympathy, which was said to pro- 
 ceed “ turn ob communionem et similitudincm generis , 
 turn ob viciniam .” It may be thought that this posi- 
 tion of action being diminished in one organ, by its 
 increase, either in the rest or in some other part, is 
 contradicted by the existence of general diseases or 
 actions affecting the whole system. But in them we 
 find, in the first place, that there is always some part 
 more affected than the rest. This local affection is 
 sometimes the first symptom, and affects the constitu- 
 tion in a secondary way, either by the irritation which 
 it produces, or by an extension of the specific action. 
 At other times the local affection is coeval with the 
 general disease, and is called sympathetic. It is ob- 
 served, in the second place, that as there is some part 
 which is always more affected than the rest, so also is 
 there some organ which has its action, in consequence 
 of this, diminished lower than that of the rest of the 
 system, and most commonly lower than its natural 
 standard. From the extensive sympathy of the sto- 
 mach with almost etery part of the body, we find that 
 this most frequently suffers, and has its action dimi- 
 nished in every disease, whether general or local, pro- 
 vided that the diseased action arises to any consider- 
 able degree. There are also other organs which may, 
 32S 
 
 | in like manner, suffer from their association or con 
 j nexion with others which become diseased. Thus, for 
 instance, we see, in the general disease called puerpe- 
 ral fever, that the action of the breasts is diminished 
 by the increased inflammatory action of the uterus. 
 
 in consequence of this balance of action, or general 
 connexion of the system, a sudden pain, consequent to 
 violent action of any particular part, will so weaken 
 the rest as to produce fainting, and occasionally death. 
 But this dependence appears more evidently in what 
 may be called the smaller systems of the body, or those 
 parts which seem to be more intimately connected with 
 each other than they are with the general system. Of 
 this kind is the connexion of the breasts with the ute- 
 rus of the female; of the urethra with the testicles of 
 the male ; of the stomach with the liver ; and of the 
 intestines with the stomach, and of this again with the 
 brain ; of the one extremity of the bone with the other ; 
 and of the body of the muscle with its insertion ; of 
 the skin with the parts below it. 
 
 These smaller systems, or circles, shall be treated 
 regularly ; but first it may be proper to observe, that 
 these are not only intimately connected with them- 
 selves, but also with the general system, a universal 
 sympathy being thus established. 
 
 That there is a very intimate connexion between the 
 breasts and uterus has been long known ; but it has not 
 been very satisfactorily explained. Fallopius, and all 
 the other authors, declare plainly that the sympathy 
 is produced by an anastomosis of vessels; Bartholin 
 adding that the child being born, the blood no longer 
 goes to the uterus, but is directed to the breasts and 
 changed into milk. But none of all those who talk of 
 this derivation, assign any reasonable cause which may 
 produce it. 
 
 In pregnancy, and at the menstrual periods, the ute 
 rus is active; but, when the child is delivered, the ac- 
 tion of the uterus subsides, while the breasts in their 
 turn become active, and secrete milk. 
 
 If, at this time, we should again produce action in 
 the uterus, we diminish that of the breasts, and destroy 
 the secretion of milk, as is well illustrated by the case 
 of inflammation of the uterus, which is incident to 
 lying-in women. When the uterus, at. the cessation of 
 the menses, ceases to be active, or to secrete, we often 
 find that the breasts have an action excited in them, 
 becoming slowly inflamed, and assuming a cancerous 
 disposition. The uterus and breasts seem to be a set 
 of glands balancing each other in the system, one only 
 being naturally active, or secreting properly, at a time ; 
 and accordingly we seldom, if ever, find that when the 
 uterus yields the menstrual discharge, the milk is se- 
 creted in perfection, during the continuance of this dis- 
 charge,, nor do we ever find them both inflamed at the 
 same time. 
 
 The uterus has not only this connexion with the 
 breasts, but it has also a very particular sympathy with 
 the stomach, which again sympathizes with the brain; 
 and thus we see how a disorder of the uterus may in- 
 duce an extensive series of affections, each dependent 
 on the other. 
 
 The organs of generation in the male form likewise 
 a little system, in which all the parts exhibit this sym- 
 pathy with each other. They likewise give us a very 
 good instance of the association of action, or sympa- 
 thy, in the common acceptation of that word. 
 
 Sympathy is divided into, first, the sympathy of 
 equilibrium, in which one part is weakened by the in- 
 creased action of another; and, secondly, the sympa- 
 thy of association, in which two parts act together at 
 the same time. 
 
 The sympathy of association is produced suddenly, 
 and for a short time. The sympathy of equilibrium is 
 produced more slowly, and continues to operate for a 
 much longer time. 
 
 It is curious enough, that most, or at least many, of 
 those organs, which seem to be connected by the sym- 
 pathy of equilibrium, exhibit likewise more or less of 
 the sympathy of association, when under the circum- 
 stances in which this can take place. 
 
 The sympathy of equilibrium is seen in the effects 
 of inflammation of the end of the urethra on the tes- 
 ticle; which often diminishes its action, and produces 
 a very disagreeable sensation of dulness, or, if this in 
 flammation be suddenly diminished, the action of the 
 testicle is as suddenly increased, and swelling takes 
 place. The same is seen in the connexion of the 
 
SYM 
 
 SYM 
 
 urethra with the bladder and prostate gland, as is men- 
 tioned in all the dissertations on gonorrhoea. These 
 parts likewise affect the stomach greatly, increased ac- 
 tion in them weakening that organ much. This is 
 seen in the effects of swelled testicle, or excessive ve- 
 nery, or inflamed bladder, and in a stone ; all which 
 weaken the stomach, and produce dyspepsia. The 
 same remark applies to the kidney ; vomiting and flatu- 
 lence being produced by nephritis. 
 
 The sympathy of association, or an instance of sym- 
 pathy in the common acceptation of the word, is like- 
 wise seen in the connexion between the glans and tes- 
 ticles in coition ; but for this purpose, the action in the 
 glans must be sudden, and of short duration; for, if 
 continued long, weakness of the testicles, or diminished 
 action, is induced. In those parts which exhibit this 
 natural association of action, if the action of one part 
 be suddenly and for a short time increased, the action 
 of the sympathizing part will likewise be increased ; 
 as we see in the instance already given of coition, and 
 likewise in paroxysms of the stone, in which the glans 
 penis, after making water, becomes very painful. 
 
 But if the action be more slowly induced, and con- 
 tinued for a long time, then this association is set 
 aside, by a stronger and more general principle of the 
 equilibrium of action, and the sympathizing part is 
 weakened. Hence violent inflammation of the end of 
 the urethra produces a weakness and irritability of the 
 bladder, dulness of the testicle, &c. 
 
 There is also an evident sympathy of equilibrium 
 between the stomach and lower tract of intestines ; 
 which two portions may be said in general to balance 
 each other in the abdomen. When the action of the 
 intestines is increased in diarrhoea, the stomach is often 
 weakened, and the patient tormented with nausea. 
 This will be cured, not so easily by medicines taken 
 into the stomach, as by anodyne clysters, which will 
 abate the action of the intestines. When the intes- 
 tines are inflamed, as in strangulated hernia, vomiting 
 is a never-failing attendant. 
 
 When again the stomach is inflamed, the intestines 
 are affected, and obstinate costiveness takes place; 
 even in hysterical affections of the stomach, the intes- 
 tines are often deranged. Injections of cold water fre- 
 quently relieve these affections of the stomach, by their 
 action on the intestines. 
 
 The liver and stomach are also connected with one 
 another. When the liver is inflamed, or has its action 
 increased, the stomach is weakened, and dyspeptic 
 symptoms take place. When the stomach is weak- 
 ened, as, for instance, by intoxication, then the action 
 of the liver is increased, and a greater quantity than 
 usual, of bile is secreted. The same takes place in 
 warm climates, where the stomach is much debilitated. 
 
 If the liver has its action thus frequently increased, 
 it assumes a species of inflammation, or becomes, as 
 it is called, scirrhous. This is exemplified in the ha- 
 bitual dram-drinkers, and in those who stay long in 
 warm countries, and use freedoms with the stomach. 
 The liver likewise sympathizes with the brain ; for 
 when this organ is injured, and its action much im- 
 paired, as in compression, inflammation and suppura- 
 tion have been often known to take place in the liver. 
 
 Besides this connexion of the stomach with the liver, 
 it is also very intimately dependent on the brain, being 
 weakened when the action of the brain is increased ; 
 as we see in an inflammation of that organ. The 
 brain again is affected with pain when the stomach is 
 weakened by intoxication or other causes ; and this 
 pain will be often relieved by slowly renewing the ac- 
 tion of the stomach by such stimuli as are natural to 
 it, such as small quantities of soup frequently repeated. 
 A slight increase of action in the stomach, at least if 
 not of a morbid kind, affects the brain so as to produce 
 sleep, diminishing its action. This we see in the 
 effects of a full meal, and even of a draught of warm 
 water. The stomach likewise sympathizes with the 
 throat, squeamishness and anorexia being often pro- 
 duced by inflammation of the tonsils. This inflam- 
 mation is frequently abated by restoring or increasing 
 the action of the stomach. Hence the throat, in slight 
 inflammation, is frequently easier after dinner; hence, 
 likewise, the effects of emetics in cynanche. 
 
 The extremities of bones and muscles also sympa- 
 thize in the same manner. When one end of a bone 
 is inflamed, the action of the other is lessened, and 
 pain is produced ; for a painful sensation may result 
 
 both from increased and diminished action. When 
 the tendon of a muscle is inflamed, the body of that 
 muscle often is pained, and vice versa. 
 
 Lastly, the external skin sympathizes with the parts 
 below it. If it be inflamed, as in erysipelas, the parts 
 immediately beneath are weakened, or have their na- 
 tural action diminished. If this inflammation aflect 
 the face, or scalp, then the brain is injured ; and head- 
 ache, stupor, or delirium supervene. If it attack 
 the skin of the abdomen, then the abdominal viscera 
 are affected, and we have vomiting and purgipg, or ob- 
 stinate costiveness, according to circumstances. This 
 is illustrated by the disease of children, which is called 
 by the women the bowel-hive, in which the skin is in- 
 flamed, as they suppose, from some morbid matter 
 within. 
 
 If the internal parts be inflamed, the action of the 
 surface is diminished, and, by increasing this action, 
 we can lessen or remove the disease below ; as we see 
 daily proved by the good effects of blisters. When 
 the stomach, intestines, or kidney have been very irri- 
 table, a sinapism has been known to act like a charm ; 
 and in the deep-seated inflammations of the breasts, 
 bowels, or joints, no better remedy is known, after the 
 use of the lancet, than blisters. 
 
 The utility of issues in diseases of the lungs, the 
 liver, and the joints, is to be explained on the same 
 principle. In these cases we find that issues do little 
 good unless they be somewhat painful, or be in the 
 state of healthy ulcers. An indolent flabby sore, how- 
 ever large the discharge (which is always thin, and 
 accompanied with little action), does no good, but only 
 adds to the misery of the patient. We may, however, 
 err on the other hand, by making the issues too painful, 
 or by keeping them active loo long; for after they 
 have removed the inflammatory disease below, they 
 will still operate on these parts, lessening their action 
 and preventing the healing process from going on pro- 
 perly. This is seen in cases of curvature of the spine, 
 where, at first, the inflammation of the vertebra is di 
 minished by the issues ; but if they be kept long open 
 after this is removed, they do harm. We often see the 
 patient recover rapidly alter his surgeon has healed the 
 issue in despair, judging that it could do no farther 
 service, hut only increase the weakness of his patient. 
 
 It is a well-established fact, that when any particu- 
 lar action disappears suddenly from a part, it will often 
 speedily affect that organ which sympathizes most 
 with the part that was originally diseased. This is 
 best seen in the inflammatory action, which, as practi- 
 cal writers have well observed, occasionally disappears 
 quickly from the part first affected, and then shows 
 itself in some other. 
 
 From the united testimony of all these facts, Mr. 
 Burns, of Glasgow, maintains the doctrine just deli- 
 vered, and proposes to introduce it into pathological 
 reasonings. In the whole of the animal economy, we 
 discover marks of the wisdom of the Creator, but per- 
 haps in no part of it more than in this, of t'he existence 
 of the sympathy of equilibrium ; for, if a large part 
 of the system were to have its action much increased, 
 and all the other parts to continue acting in the same 
 proportionate degree as formerly, the whole must be 
 soon exhausted ; (for increased action would require 
 for its support an increased quantity of energy.) 
 
 But upon this principle, when action is much in- 
 creased in one part, it is to a certain degree diminished 
 in some other, the general sum or degree of action in 
 the body is thus less than it otherwise would be, and 
 consequently the system suffers less. 
 
 SY'MPIIYSIS. (From avv, together, and to 
 grow.) Mediate connexion. A genus of the con- 
 nexion of bones, in which they are united by means 
 of an intervening body. It comprehends four species, 
 viz. synchondrosis, syssarcosis, syneurosis, and syn- 
 desmosis. 
 
 SY'MPHYTUM. (From trv/jKpvu), to unite: so 
 called because it is supposed to unite and close the lips 
 of wounds together.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Pentaudria ; Order, JbTonogynia. 
 
 2. The pharinacopoeial name of the comfrey. See 
 Symphytum officinale. 
 
 Symphytum maculosum. feee Pulmonaria offici - 
 nalis. 
 
 Symphytum minus. See Prunella. 
 
 Symphytum officinale. The systematic name of 
 
 H27 
 
SYN 
 
 the comfrey. Consolida major. This plant, Symphy- 
 tum — foliis-ovatis lanceolatis decurrentibus , is admi- 
 nistered where the althaea cannot be obtained, its roots 
 abounding with a viscid glutinous juice, whose virtues 
 are similar to those of the althaea. 
 
 Symphytum petr^eum. ISee Coris monspeliensis. 
 
 Syna'nchk. See Cynanche. 
 
 Syna'nchica. (From ovvayxV ) the quinsey : so 
 called from its uses in that disease.) Quinseywort. 
 
 SYNARTHRO SIS. (From ovv, together, and a pOpov, 
 a joint.) Immoveable connexion. A genus of con- 
 nexion of bones, in which they are united together by 
 an immoveable union. It has three species, viz. suture, 
 harmony, and gomphosis. 
 
 SYN ASTOMO'SIS. This is used in the same sense 
 as Anastomosis. 
 
 SYNCHONDRO'SIS. (From ovv, with, and %ov£po?, 
 a cartilage.) A species of symphysis, in which one 
 bone is united with another by means of an interven- 
 ing cartilage ; as the vertebras and the bones of the 
 pubes. 
 
 SYNCHONDROTO'MIA. (From ovvxovSpcvoip, the 
 symphysis of the pubes, and repvu), to cut.) The opera- 
 tion of dividing the symphysis of the pubes. 
 
 SY'NCHYSUS. (From ovyxvu, to confound.) A 
 solution of the vitreous humour into a fine attenuated 
 aqueous fluid. In Cullen’s Nosology, it is a variety of 
 his species caligo pupillce. 
 
 Synci'pitis ossa. See Parietal bones. 
 
 SY'NCIPUT. ( Synciput vel sinciput , itis. n.) 
 The forepart of the head or cranium. 
 
 SY'NCOPE. (From ovv, with, and Konjo), to cut, 
 or strike down.) Animi deliguium; Leipothymia ; 
 Defectio animi ; Dissolutio ; Exanimatio ; Asphyxia; 
 Virium lapsus; Apopsychia ; Apsychia ; Ecchysis. 
 Fainting or swooning. A genus of disease in the Class 
 Neuroses, and Order Adynamice, of Cullen, in which 
 the respiration and action of the heart either cease, or 
 become much weaker than usual, with paleness and 
 coldness, arising from diminished energy of the brain, 
 or from organic aflections of the heart. Species : 1. 
 Syncope cardiaca , the cardiac syncope, arising without 
 a visible cause, and with violent palpitation of the 
 heart, during the intervals, and depending generally on 
 some organic affection of the heart or neighbouring 
 vessels. 
 
 2. Syncope occasionalis, the exciting cause being 
 manifest. 
 
 The disease is sometimes preceded by anxiety about 
 the precordia, a sense of fulness ascending from the 
 stomach towards the head, vertigo or confusion of ideas, 
 dimness of sight, and coldness of the extremities. The 
 attacks are frequently attended with, or end in, vomit- 
 ing, and sometimes in epileptic or other convulsions. 
 The causes are sudden and violent emotions of the 
 mind, pungent or disagreeable odours, derangement of 
 the primse vise, debility from preceding disorders, loss 
 of blood spontaneous or artificial, the operation of para- 
 centesis, See. During the paroxysm the nostrils are to 
 be stimulated with some of the preparations of ammo- 
 nia, or these may be exhibited internally, if the patient 
 is capable of swallowing ; but when the disease has 
 originated from large loss of blood, such stimulants must 
 be used cautiously. When it is connected with a dis- 
 ordered state of the stomach, if an emetic can be given, 
 or vomiting excited by irritating the fauces, it will pro- 
 bably afford relief. Sometimes sprinkling the face with 
 cold water will recover the patient. And when there 
 is reason for supposing an accumulation .about the 
 heart, the disease not having arisen from debilitating 
 causes, a moderate abstraction of blood may be made 
 with propriety. Between the fits we should endeavour 
 to strengthen the constitution, where debility appears 
 concerned in producing them, and the several exciting 
 causes must be carefully guarded against. When 
 organic affections of the heart, and parts connected 
 with it, exist, all that can be done is, to palliate the 
 attacks of fainting ; unless the primary disease can be 
 removed, which is extremely rare. 
 
 Syncope anoinosa. See Angina pectoris. 
 
 SYNDESMOLO'GIA. (From ovvSeopog, a ligament, 
 and Xoyof, a discourse.) The doctrine of the ligamdfcts. 
 
 Syndesmo-pharyngeus. See Constrictor pharyn- 
 gis medtus. 
 
 SYN DESMO'SIS. (From ovvSeopos , a ligament.) 
 That species of symphysis or mediate connexion of 
 
 SYN 
 
 bones in which they are united by ligament, as the 
 radius with the ulna. 
 
 SYNDE'SMUS. (From ovvSew, to bind together ) 
 A ligament. 
 
 SYNE'CHIA. Yzvzx La - A concretion of the iris 
 with the cornea, or with the capsule of the crystalline 
 lens. The proximate cause is adhesion of these parts 
 the consequence of inflammation. The remote causes 
 are, a collapse of the cornea, a prolapse of the iris a 
 swelling or tumefied cataract, hypopium, or original 
 formation. The species of this disorder are, 
 
 1. Synechia anterior totalis , or a concretion of the 
 iris with the cornea. This species is known by in- 
 specting the parts. The pupil in this species is dilated 
 or coarctated, or it is found concreted ; from whence 
 various lesions of vision. 
 
 2. Synechia anterior partialis, when only some pari 
 of the iris is accreted. This concretion is observed in 
 one or many places ; from hence the pupil is variously 
 disfigured, and an inordinate motion of the pupil is per- 
 ceived. 
 
 3. Synechia anterior composita, when not only the 
 whole iris, but also a prolapse of the crystalline lens, 
 unites with the cornea. 
 
 4. Synechia posterior totalis , or a concretion of the 
 whole uvea, with the ciliary processes and the capsule 
 of the crystalline lens. 
 
 5. Synechia posterior partialis , when only some part 
 of the capsule of the crystalline lens is concreted with 
 the uvea and cornea. This accretion is simplex, du- 
 plex, triplex, or in many places. 
 
 6. Synechia complicata, with an amaurosis, cataract, 
 mydriasis, myosis, or synizesis. 
 
 SYNEURO'SIS. (From ovv, with, and vcvpov, a 
 nerve, because the ancients included membranes, liga- 
 ments, and tendons under the head of nerves.) A spe- 
 cies of symphysis, in which one bone is united to an- 
 other by means of an intervening membrane. 
 
 SYNGENESIA. (From ovv, together, and ysvzois , 
 generation.) The name of a class of plants, in the 
 sexual system of Linnaeus, consisting of plants in which 
 the anthers are united into a tube, the filaments on which 
 they are supported being mostly separate and distinct. 
 The flowers are compound. 
 
 SYNIZE'SIS. A perfect concretion and coarctation 
 of the pupil. It is known by the absence of the pupil, 
 and a total loss of vision. The species are, 
 
 1. Synizesis nativa, with which infants are some- 
 times born. In this case, by an error of the first con- 
 formation of the pupil, there is no perforation ; it is 
 very rarely found. 
 
 2. Synizesis accidentalis, a concretion of the pupil, 
 from an inflammation or exulceration of the uvea or 
 iris, or from a defect of the aqueous or vitreous hu- 
 mourl 
 
 3. Synizesis, from a secession of the iris or cornea. 
 From whatever cause it may happen, the effect is cer- 
 tain, for the pupil contracts its diameter; the longitu- 
 dinal fibres, separated from the circle of the cornea, 
 cannot resist the orbicular fibres : from hence the pupil 
 is wholly or partially contracted. 
 
 4. Synizesis complicata, or that which is complicated 
 with an amaurosis, synechia, or other occular disease. 
 The amaurosis, or gutta serena, is known by the total 
 absence of light to the retina. We can distinguish this 
 not only by the pupil being closed, but likewise the eye- 
 lids ; for whether the eyelids be open or shut, all ia 
 darkness to the patient. The other complicated cases 
 are known by viewing the eye, and considering th* 
 parts anatomically. 
 
 5. Synizesis spuria, is a closing of the pupil by mu 
 cus, pus, or grumous blood. 
 
 SY'NOCHA. (From <rvvs%w, to continue.) Fcbris 
 synocha. Inflammatory fever. A species of continued 
 fever, characterized by increased heat ; pulse frequent, 
 strong, hard ; urine high-coloured ; senses not impaired. 
 This fever is so named from its being attended with 
 symptoms denoting general inflammation in the system, 
 by which we shall always be able readily to distinguish 
 it from either the nervous or putrid. It makes its at- 
 tack at all seasons of the year, but is most prevalent in 
 the spring ; and it seizes persons of all ages and habits, 
 but more particularly those in the vigour of life, with 
 strong elastic fibres, and of a plethoric constitution. It 
 is a species of fever almost peculiar to cold and tempo 
 rate climates, being rarely, if ever, met with in very 
 
SYN 
 
 SYN 
 
 warm ones, except among Europeans lately arrived ; 
 and even then, the inflammatory stage is of very short 
 duration, as it very soon assumes either the nervous or 
 putrid type. 
 
 The exciting causes are sudden transitions from heat 
 to cold, swallowing cold liquors, when the body is much 
 heated by exercise, too free a use of vinous and spirit- 
 uous liquors, great intemperance, violent passions of the 
 mind, the sudden suppression of habitual evacuations, 
 and the sudden repulsion of eruptions. It may be doubt- 
 ed if this fever ever originates from personal infection ; 
 but it is possible for it to appear as an epidemic "among 
 such as are of a robust habit, from a peculiar state of 
 the atmosphere. It comes on with a sense of lassitude 
 and inactivity, succeeded by vertigo, rigors, and pains 
 over the whole body, but more particularly in the head 
 and back ; which symptoms are shortly followed by 
 redness of the face and eyes, great restlessness, intense 
 heat, and unquenchable thirst, oppression of breathing, 
 and nausea. The skin is dry and parched ; the tongue 
 is of a scarlet colour at the sides, and furred with white 
 in the centre ; the urine is red and scanty ; the body is 
 costive ; and there is a quickness, with a fhlness and 
 hardness in the pulse, not much affected by any pres- 
 sure made on the artery. If the febrile symptoms run 
 very high, and proper means are not used at an early 
 period, stupor and delirium come on, the imagination 
 becomes much disturbed and hurried, and the patient 
 raves violently. The disease usually goes through its 
 course in about fourteen days, and terminates in a crisis, 
 either by diaphoresis, diarrhoea, haemorrhage from the 
 nose, or the deposite of a copious sediment in the urine ; 
 which crisis is usually preceded by some variation in 
 the pulse. 
 
 Our judgment as to the termination of the disease 
 must be formed from the violence of the attack, and 
 the nature of the symptoms. If the fever runs high, or 
 continues many days with stupor or delirium, the event 
 may be doubtflil ; but if to these are added, picking at 
 the bed-clothes, startings of the tendons, involuntary 
 discharges by stool and urine, and hicpups, it will then 
 certainly be fatal. On the contrary, if the febrile heat 
 abates, the other symptoms moderate, and there is a 
 tendency to a crisis, we may then expect a recovery. 
 In a few instances, this fever has been known to ter- 
 minate in mania. 
 
 On opening those who die of an inflammatory fever, 
 an effusion is often perceived within the cranium, and 
 now and then, topical affections of some of the viscera 
 are to be observed. 
 
 The chief indication in synocha is to lessen the ex- 
 cessive vascular action by evacuations, and the anti- 
 phlogistic regimen. Of the former, by far the most im- 
 portant is blood-letting, which should be freely prac- 
 tised in this disease, making a large orifice into the 
 vein, and taking from ten to twenty-four ounces of 
 blood, according to the violence of the symptoms, and 
 the strength of the patient. The disorder may some- 
 times be cut short at once by this active treatment in 
 the beginning ; but if it should continue urgent, and the 
 strength of the pulse keep up, the repetition of it within 
 more moderate limits will be from time to time advisa- 
 ble. Purging is next in efficacy, especially with those 
 articles which produce copious serous discharges, and 
 thoroughly clear out the intestines, as the saline cathar- 
 tics, with infusion of senna, jalap with supertartrate of 
 potassa, &c. As the disease advances, however, we 
 must act less on this part, and attempt to promote the 
 other discharges, particularly that by the skin : for 
 which purpose calomel, antimonials, and the saline 
 diaphoretics are to be exhibited. The antiphlogistic 
 regimen consists in obviating stimuli of every kind, so 
 far as this can be done safely ; impressions on the 
 senses, particularly the sight and hearing, bodily and 
 mental exertion, &c. must be guarded against as much 
 as possible. The diet should be of the most sparing 
 kind ; barley-water, or other mild liquid, with some 
 acid, perhaps, added, or a little nitrate of potassa dis- 
 solved in it, taken in small quantities from time to 
 time, chiefly to quench the thirst, and cool the body, 
 will be the most proper; strictly interdicting animal 
 food, fermented liquors, and the like. The stimulus of 
 heat must be especially obviated by light clothing, or 
 even exposing the. body to the air, ventilating the apart- 
 ment, sprinkling thefloor with vinegar and water, &c. 
 When the head is much affected, besides the general 
 treatment, it will be proper to take blood locally, have 
 
 the head shaved and cooled by some evaporating lotion, 
 apply a blister to the neck, and, perhaps, stimulate the 
 lower extremities. In like manner, any other organ 
 being particularly pressed upon, may require additional 
 means, which will be sufficiently understood by advert- 
 ing to the several phlegmasiae. 
 
 SY'NOCHUS. (From <njve%w, to continue.) A 
 mixed fever. A species of continued fever, com- 
 mencing with symptoms of synocha, and terminating in 
 typhus ; so that synocha and typhus, blended together 
 in a slight degree, seem to constitute this species of 
 fever, the former being apt to preponderate at its com- 
 mencement, and the latter towards its termination. 
 
 Every thing which has a tendency to enervate the 
 | body, may be looked upon as a remote cause of this 
 : fever ; and accordingly we find it often arising from 
 J great bodily fatigue, too great an indulgence in sensual 
 pleasures, violent exertion, intemperance in drinking, 
 and errors in diet, and now and then likewise from the 
 suppression of some long-accustomed discharge. Cer- 
 tain passions of the mind (such as grief, fear, anxiety, 
 and joy,) have been enumerated aniong the causes of 
 fever, and in a few instances, it is probable, they may 
 have given rise to it ; but the concurrence of some 
 other powers seems generally necessary to produce this 
 effect. The most usual and universal cause of this 
 fever is the application of cold to the body ; and its 
 morbid effect sseem to depend partly upon certain cir- 
 cumstances of the cold itself, and partly upon certain 
 circumstances of the person to whom it is applied. 
 
 The circumstances which seem to give the applica- 
 tion of cold due effect, are its degree of intensity, the 
 length of time which it is applied ; its being applied 
 generally, or only in a current of air, its having a degree 
 of moisture accompanying it, and its being a consider- 
 able or sudden change from heat to cold. The circum- 
 stances of persons rendering them more liable to be 
 affected by cold, seem to be debility, induced either by 
 great fatigue, or violent exertions, by long fasting, by 
 the want of natural rest, by severe evacuations, by 
 preceding disease, by errors in diet, "by intemperance 
 in drinking, by great sensuality, by too close an appli- 
 cation to study, or giving way to grief, fear, or great 
 anxiety, by depriving the body of part of its accustomed 
 clothing, by exposing any one particular part of it, 
 while the rest is kept of its usual warmth, or by ex- 
 posing it generally or suddenly to cold when heated 
 much beyond its usual temperature ; these we may, 
 therefore, look upon as so many causes giving an effect 
 to cold which it otherwise might not have produced. 
 Another frequent cause of fever seems to be breathing 
 air contaminated by the vapours arising either directly 
 or originally from the body of a person labouring under 
 the disease. A peculiar matter is supposed to generate 
 in the body of a person affected with fever, and this 
 floating in the atmosphere, and being applied to one 
 in health, will no doubt often cause fever to take place 
 in him, which has induced many to suppose, that this 
 infectious matter is produced in all fevers whatever, 
 and that they are all, more or less, contagious. 
 
 The effluvia arising from the human body, if long 
 confined to one place without being diffused in the 
 atmosphere, will, it is well known, acquire a singulat 
 virulence, and will, if applied to the bodies of men 
 become the cause of fever. Exhalations, arising from 
 animal or vegetable substances in a state of putrefac- 
 tion, have been looked upon as another general cause 
 of fever: marshy or moist grounds, acted upon by heat 
 for any length of time, usually send forth exhalations 
 which prove a never-failing source of fever, but more 
 particularly in warm climates. Various hypotheses 
 have been maintained, with respect to the proximate 
 cause of fever; some supposing it to be a lentor or 
 viscidity prevailing in the mass of blood, and stagnating 
 in the extreme vessels ; others, that it is a noxious mat- 
 ter introduced into, or generated in, the body, and that 
 the increased action of the heart and arterjes is att 
 effort of nature to expel the morbific matter ; others, 
 that it consisted in an increased secretion of bile ; and 
 others again, that it is to be attributed to a spasmodic 
 constriction of the extreme vessels on the surface of the 
 body : which last was the doctrine taught by the late 
 Dr. Cullen. 
 
 An attack of this fever is generally marked by the 
 patient’s being seized with a considerable degree of 
 languor, or sense of debility, together with a sluggish- 
 ness in motion, and frequent yawning and stretching* 
 
 32 l J 
 
SYN 
 
 SYP 
 
 file face and extremities at the same time become pale, 
 and the skin over the whole surface of the body ap- 
 pears constricted ; he then perceives a sensation of 
 cold in his back, passing from thence over his whole 
 frame ; and this sense of cold continuing to increase, 
 tremors in the limbs and rigors of the body succeed. 
 
 With these there is a loss of appetite, want of taste 
 in the mouth, slight pains in the head, back, and loins, 
 small and frequent respirations. The sense of cold 
 and its effects after a little time'becomes less violent, 
 and are alternated with flushings, and at last, going off 
 altogether, they are succeeded by great heat diffused 
 generally over the whole body ; the face looks flushed, 
 the skin is dry, as likewise the tongue ; universal rest- 
 lessness prevails, with a violent pain in the head, op- 
 pression at the chest, sickness at the stomach, and an 
 inclination to vomit. There is likewise a great thirst 
 and costiveness, and the pulse is full and frequent, 
 beating, perhaps, 90 or 100 strokes in a minute. When 
 the symptoms run very high, and there is a consider- 
 able determination of blood to the head, a delirium 
 will arise. In this fever, as well as most others, there 
 is generally an increase of symptoms towards evening. 
 
 If the disease is likely to prove fatal, either by its 
 continuing a long time, or by the severity of its symp- 
 toms, then a starting of the tendons, picking at the bed- 
 clothes, involuntary discharges by urine and stool, 
 coldness of the extremities, and hiccoughs, will be 
 observed ; where no such appearances take place, the 
 disease will go through its course. 
 
 As a fever once produced will go on, although its 
 cause be entirely removed, and as the continued or 
 fresh application of a cause of fever neither will in- 
 crease that which is already produced, nor occasion a 
 new one, there can be no certainty as to the duration 
 of fever ; and it is only by attending to certain appear- 
 ances or changes, which usually take place on the 
 approach of a crisis, that we can form any opinion or 
 decision. The symptoms pointing out the approach 
 of a crisis are, the pulse becoming soft, moderate, and 
 near its natural speed; the tongue losing its fur and 
 becoming clean, with an abatement of thirst ; the skin 
 being covered with a gentle moisture, and feeling soft 
 to the touch; the secretory organs performing then- 
 several offices ; and the urine depositing flaky crystals 
 of a dirty red colour, and becoming turbid on being 
 allowed to stand any time. 
 
 Many physicians have been of opinion, that there 
 is something in the nature of all acute diseases, except 
 those of a putrid kind, which usually determines them 
 to be of a certain duration, and, therefore, that these 
 terminations, when salutary, happen at certain periods 
 of the disease rather than at others, unless disturbed in 
 their progress by an improper mode of treatment, or 
 the arising of some accidental circumstance. These 
 periods are known by the appellation of critical days ; 
 and from the time of Hippocrates down to the present, 
 have been pretty generally admitted. The truth of 
 them, Dr. Thomas thinks, can hardly be disputed, 
 however they may be interrupted by various causes. 
 A great number of phenomena show us, that both in 
 the sound state and the diseased, nature has a ten- 
 dency to observe certain periods; for instance, the 
 vicissitudes of sleeping and watching occurring with 
 such regularity to every one ; the accurate periods that 
 the menstrual flux observes, and the exact time of 
 pregnancy in all viviparous animals, and many other 
 such instances that might be adduced, all prove this 
 law. 
 
 With respect to diseases, every one must have 
 observed the definite periods which take place in 
 regular intermittents, as well those universal as topical ; 
 in the course of true inflammation, which at the fourth, 
 or at the farthest the seventh day, is resolved, or after 
 this period changes into either abscess, gangrene, or 
 scirrhus ; in exanthematous eruptions, which, if they 
 are favourable and regular, appear on a certain and 
 definite day ; for example, the small-pox about the 
 fourth day. All these appear to be founded on im- 
 mutable laws, according to which the motions of the 
 body in health and in disease are governed. 
 
 The days on which it is supposed the termination of 
 continued fevers principally happens, are the third, 
 fifth, seventh, ninth, eleventh, fourteenth, seventeenth, 
 and twentieth. 
 
 A simple continued fever terminates always by a 
 regular crisis in the manner before mentioned, or from 
 390 
 
 the febrile matter falling on some particular parts, it 
 excites inflammation, abscess, eruption, or destroys the 
 patient. 
 
 Great anxiety, loss of strength, intense heat, stupor, 
 delirium, irregularity in the pulse, twitchings in the 
 fingers and hands, picking at the bed-clothes, startings 
 of the tendons, hiccoughs, involuntary evacuations 
 by urine and stool, and such like symptoms, point out 
 the certain approach of death. 
 
 On the contrary, when the senses remain clear and 
 distinct, the febrile heat abates, the skin is soft and 
 moist, the pulse becomes moderate and is regular, and 
 the urine deposites flaky crystals, we may then expect 
 a speedy and happy termination of the disease. 
 
 The usual appearances which are to be observed on 
 dissection of those who die of this fever, are an effusion 
 within the cranium, and topical affections perhaps of 
 some viscera. 
 
 This disease being of a mixed nature, the treatment 
 must be modified accordingly. In the beginning, the 
 same plan is to be pursued as in synocha, except that 
 we must be more sparing in the use of the lancet, in 
 proportion as there is less power in the system, to main- 
 tain the increased action of the heart and arteries; 
 although if any important part should be much af- 
 fected, we must act more vigorously, to prevent its 
 disorganization, and the consequent destruction of life. 
 Wi»n the character of the disease is changed, the 
 means proper will be such as are pointed out under the 
 head of Typhus. 
 
 SYNO’VIA. (A term of no radical meaning, 
 coined by Paracelsus.) An unctuous fluid secreted 
 from certain glands in the joint in which it is contained. 
 Its use is to lubricate the cartilaginous surfaces of the 
 articulatory bones, and to facilitate their motions. 
 
 SYNOVIAL. Synovicdis. Of or belonging to the 
 synovia, or fluid of the joints. 
 
 Synovial glands. Glandules synoviales. The 
 assemblage of a fatty fimbriated structure within the 
 cavities of some joints. 
 
 SYNTENO'SIS. (From <rw, with, and revotv, a 
 tendon.) A species of articulation where the bones 
 are connected together by tendons. 
 
 Synte'xis. (From awryx^i to dissolve.) A ma- 
 rasmus or wasting of the body. 
 
 SY'NTHESIS. (From <r vvrtftj/it, to compose.) 
 Combination. See Analysis. 
 
 Syntheti'smus. (From ow0£o>, to concur.) The 
 reduction of a fracture. 
 
 Synulo'tica. (From avvov\oa>, to cicatrize.) Me- 
 dicines which heal wounds. 
 
 SY'PHILIS. (The name of a shepherd, who fed 
 the flocks of king Alcithous, who, proud of their num- 
 ber and beauty, insulted the sun ; as a punishment for 
 which, fable relates, that this disease was sent on 
 earth ; or from tn^Aos, filthy.) Lues venerea ; Morbus 
 gallicus ; Aphrodisius morbus ; Morbus indicus ; 
 Morbus neapolitanus ; Patursa. A genus of disease 
 in the Class Cachexia ’. , and Order Impetigines, of 
 Cullen. Towards the close of the memorable fifteenth 
 century, about the year 1494 or 1495, the inhabitants 
 of Europe were greatly alarmed by the sudden ap- 
 pearance of this disease. The novelty of its symptoms, 
 and the wonderful rapidity with which it was propa- 
 gated throughout every part of the known world, soon 
 made it an important object of medical inquiry. 
 
 In common language, it is said a person hits syphilis 
 or is poxed, when the venereal poison has been re- 
 ceived into, or is diffused through the system, and there 
 produces its peculiar effects, as ulcers of the mouth or 
 fauces, spots, tetters, and ulcers of the skin, pains, 
 swelling, and caries of the bones, &c. But as long as 
 the effects of the poison are local and confined to or 
 near the genitals, the disorder is not called syphilis, 
 lues venerea, nor pox ; but distinguished by some par- 
 ticular name, according to its different seat or appear- 
 ance ; such as gonorrhoea venerea, chancre, or bubo. 
 
 The venereal disease is always produced by a poison. 
 Concerning the nature of this poison, we know no 
 more than we do about that of the small-pox or any 
 other contagion ; we know only Jhat it produces pecu- 
 liar effects. The smallest particle of this poison is 
 sufficient to bring on the most violent disorder over the 
 whole body. It seems to spread and diffuse itself by 
 a kind of fermentation and assimilation of matter; and, 
 like other contagions, it requires some time after being 
 applied to the human body, before it produces that 
 
SYP 
 
 SYP 
 
 effect. It is not known whether it has different de- 
 grees of acrimony and volatility, or whether it is 
 always the same in its nature, varying only with regard 
 to the particular part to which it is applied, or ac- 
 cording to the different habit and constitution or par- 
 ticular idiosyncrasy of the person who receives the 
 infection. We know that mercury possesses a certain 
 and specific power of destroying the venereal virus ; 
 but we are quite uncertain whether it acts by a sedative, 
 adstringent, or evacuant quality ; or, which is not un- 
 likely, by a chemical elective attraction whereby both 
 substances uniting with one another are changed to a 
 third, which is no more hurtful, but has some new 
 properties entirely distinct from those which any of 
 them had before they were united. The variolous 
 miasma, we know, produces its effects in about twenty 
 or twenty-four days after the infection is received from 
 the atmosphere, and eight or ten days if by inoculation, 
 but the venereal virus seems to keep no particular 
 period. At some times, and, perhaps, in particular 
 persons, Dr. Swediaur has seen chancres arise in the 
 space of twelve hours, nay, in a still shorter time, 
 indeed he mentions in a few minutes, after an impure 
 coition ; whereas in most cases, they make their ap- 
 pearance only in so many days. The generality of 
 men feel the first symptoms of a clap between the 
 second and fifth days after an impure coitus ; but there 
 are instances where they do not appear till after as many 
 weeks or months. Dr. S. was consulted by a young 
 man, who was seized with a violent discharge from the 
 glans along with a phimosis, but without any chancres, 
 four weeks after coition ; and during all the interval, 
 he felt not the least symptom of the disease. Some 
 years ago, a gentleman went out from London, in 
 seemingly perfect health, to the East Indies ; but on 
 his arrival in that hot climate, after a voyage of four 
 months, a violent clap broke out before he went on 
 shore, though he could have received no infection 
 during the voyage, as there was not a woman on board. 
 There are instances which render it probable that the 
 virus may lie four, five, or six weeks, and perhaps longer, 
 on the surface of the genitals before it is absorbed ; 
 and were it not then to produce a chancre, might pro- 
 bably not he absorbed at all. We see daily examples, 
 where common women communicate the infection to 
 different men in the space of several weeks, while they 
 themselves have not the least symptom of syphilis 
 local or universal, the poison lying all that time in the 
 vagina harmless, and generally without being absorbed. 
 How long the venereal virus may lurk in the body itself, 
 after it has been absorbed into the mass of blood, 
 before it produces any sensible effect, is a matter of 
 equal uncertainty. There is scarcely a practitioner 
 who has not observed instances of its remaining harm- 
 less for weeks or even months in the body. Dr. Swe- 
 diaur had a case, where, after lying dormant for half a 
 year, it broke out with unequivocal symptoms. But 
 the following instance, if it be depended upon, is still 
 more extraordinary : 
 
 Some years ago, says the above writer, I was con- 
 sulted by a gentleman about a sore throat, which 1 
 declared to be venereal. My patient was astonished ; 
 and assured me that for nine years past he had not had 
 the least venereal complaint, nor had he any reason to 
 believe he had since received any infection ; but that 
 he had been in the East Indies, where he was affected 
 with a violent clap. On his return to Europe, being 
 to appearance in good health, he married, and conti- 
 nued perfectly fre« of any such complaint ever since. 
 By a mercurial course, however, the complaint for 
 which he applied to me was completely removed. 
 With regard to its effects, the venereal poison follows no 
 constant rule ; for though, in general, it affects first the 
 throat, where it produces ulcerations, in others it 
 exerts its virulence on the skin or bones. While the 
 greatest part of mankind are thus easily affected by 
 this poison, there 'are some few who seem to be 
 altogether unsusceptible of the infection : as happens 
 equally with the variolous contagion, though they go 
 into infected places, and expose themselves to inocula- 
 tion or every hazard by which the disease is generally 
 communicated. 
 
 Some persons are more liable than others to be in- 
 fected who are seemingly of the same habit ; nay, the 
 very same person seems to be more liable to be infected 
 at one time than another, and those who have been 
 once infected seem to be more liable to catch the infee 
 
 tion a second time, than those who never were infected 
 before with the disease. The climate, season, age, 
 state of health, idiosyncrasy, are, perhaps, as in other 
 diseases, the necessary predisposing causes. The 
 same difference is observable in the progress made by 
 the disease after the patient is infected. In some the 
 progress is slow, and the disease appears scarcely to gain 
 any ground ; while in others it advances with the 
 utmost rapidity, and speedily produces the most ter- 
 rible symptoms. Whether the venereal poison can be 
 abso.bed into the system, without a previous excoria- 
 tion, or ulceration of the genitals, or some other parts 
 of the surface of the body, is still a matter of doubt. 
 Several cases, however, have occurred which render it 
 highly probable, if not certain, that the poison really is 
 now and then absorbed, without any previous excori- 
 ation or ulceration whatsoever, and thus produces 
 buboes and other venereal symptoms in the body. 
 
 It has been asserted by the earliest and even by some 
 late writers, that it may be caught by lying in the same 
 bed or living in the same room with or after an in- 
 fected person. What may have been the case at the 
 commencement of the disease, cannot be said, but the 
 most accurate observations and experiments which 
 have been made upon the subject, do not confirm 
 this to be the case in our times. Nor are nurses in- 
 fected in the Lock-Hospital, where they live night and 
 day with patients in all stages of the distemper. The 
 fact seems to be, that patients in our times are apt to 
 impose upon themselves, or upon physicians and sur- 
 geons, with regard to this matter ; and the above 
 opinion easily gains ground among the vulgar, espe- 
 cially in countries where people are more influenced 
 by prejudices, superstition, servile situation in life, or 
 other circumstances. Hence, we sometimes hear the 
 most ridiculous accounts given in those countries by 
 friars and common soldiers, of the manner by which 
 they came to this disorder ; such as piles, gravel, colics, 
 contusions, fevers, little-houses, lying in suspected 
 beds, or lying in bed with a suspected person, retention 
 of the semen, coition with a woman in menstruation, 
 the use of cider, bad wine, or beer, &c. 
 
 Another question undecided is, whether the vene- 
 real poison ever infects any fluid of our body, besides 
 those of thewnucous and lymphatic system. Does the 
 venereal poison in an infected woman ever affect the 
 milk, and consequently can the infection be conveyed 
 to the infant by the milk alone, without any venereal 
 ulcer on or about the nipples ? It is equally a matter 
 of uncertainty whether the venereal disease is ever 
 conveyed from an infected father or mother, by coition, 
 to the foetus, provided their genitals are sound ; or 
 whether a child is ever affected with venereal symp- 
 toms in the uterus of an infected mother. Such in- 
 fected infants as came under the observation of Dr. 
 Swediaur, or of his friends, whose practice afforded 
 them frequent opportunities of seeing new-born infants, 
 seemed rather to militate against the opinion. Neither 
 he nor any of them, have ever been able to observe 
 ulcerations or other symptoms of a venereal kind upon 
 newborn children ; and such as make their appearance 
 four, six, or eight, or more days afterward, on the 
 genitals, anus, lips, mouth, &c. may rather be sup 
 posed to arise by infection during the passage from 
 ulcers in the vagina of the mother, the skin of the 
 infant being then nearly in as tender a state as the glans 
 penis, or the labia ; and this perhaps at the time when 
 an absorption of the venereal poison might more easily 
 take place without a previous excoriation, or ulceration 
 of the skin. All the ways, therefore, by which we 
 see, in our days, the venereal poison communicated 
 from an unhealthy to a healthy person, may be reduced 
 to the following heads: 
 
 1. By the coition of a healthy person with another 
 who is infected with venereal disease of the genitals. 
 
 2. By the coition of a healthy person with another, 
 apparently healthy, in whose genitals the poison lies 
 concealed, without having yet produced any bad 
 symptom. Thus, a woman who has perhaps received 
 the infection from a man two or three days before, may 
 during that time infect, and often does infect, the man 
 or men who have to do with her afterward, without 
 having any symptoms of the disease visible upon her- 
 self; and vice versd, a man may infect a woman in the 
 same manner. Such instances occur in practice every 
 day. 
 
 3. By sucking ; in this case the nipples of the wet 
 
 331 
 
SYP 
 
 nurse may be infected by venereal ulcers in the mouth 
 of the child : or, vice versd, the nipples of the nurse 
 being infected, will occasion venereal ulcers in the 
 child’s nose, mouth, or lips. It is uncertain, as men- 
 tioned above, whether the venereal poison was ever 
 propagated by means of the milk from the breast. 
 
 4. By exposing to the contact of venereal poison any 
 part of the surface of the body, by kissing, touching, 
 &c. especially if the parts so exposed have been previ- 
 ously excoriated, wounded, or ulcerated by any cause 
 whatever. In this manner we frequently see venereal 
 ulcers arise in the scrotum and thighs ; and there are 
 some well-attested instances where the infection took 
 place in the fingers of midwives or surgeons. Several 
 instances are recorded of venereal ulcers in the nos- 
 trils, eyelids, and lips of persons who had touched their 
 own genitals, or those of others, affected at the time 
 with local venereal complaints, and then rubbed their 
 nostrils, &c. with the fingers, without previously wash- 
 ing the hands. There was, a few years, ago in London, 
 a melancholy example of a young lady, who, after 
 having drawn a decayed tooth, and replaced it with 
 one taken immediately from a young woman appa- 
 rently in perfect health, was soon after affected with 
 an ulcer in the mouth. The sore manifested symptoms 
 of a venereal nature ; but such was its obstinacy, that 
 it resisted the most powerful mercurial remedies, ter- 
 minating at last in a caries of the maxilla, with a most 
 shocking erosion of the mouth and face, by- which the 
 unhappy patient was destroyed. During all this, how- 
 ever, we are informed that not the smallest venereal 
 symptom was perceived ih the woman from whom the 
 sound tooth was procured. 
 
 5. By wounding any part of the body with a lancet 
 or knife infected with the venereal virus. In this in- 
 stance there is a similarity between the venereal poison 
 and that of the small-pox. There are several exam- 
 ples of the latter being produced by bleeding with a 
 lancet which had been previously employed for the 
 purpose of inoculation, or of opening variolous pustules, 
 without being properly cleaned afterward. In Mo- 
 ravia, in the year 1577, a number of persons who as- 
 sembled in a house for bathing, had themselves, ac- 
 cording to the custom of that time, scarified by the 
 barber, were all of them infected with the venereal 
 disease, and treated accordingly. Krafo, the physi- 
 cian, and Jordan, who gave a description of this dis- 
 temper, are both of opinion that it was communicated 
 by means of the scarifying instrument. And Van 
 Swieten relates several instances where the lues was 
 communicated by a similar carelessness in cleaning 
 the instrument used in bleeding or scarification. 
 
 The venereal poison applied to the urethra and va- 
 gina produce a clap. See Gonorrhoea. Coming into 
 contact with other parts, it produces a chancre or bubo 
 and constitutional symptoms. Chancre is the primary 
 and immediate consequence of inoculation with true 
 venereal matter in any of the ways which have been 
 mentioned, and may arise in any part of the human 
 body : but it generally shows itself in the pudenda^ 
 because the infecting medium is there first taken up in 
 the one sex, and communicated by contact to the other. 
 It is not, however, peculiar to these parts, for whenever 
 the same kind of fluid is applied to a scratch on the 
 hand, finger, lip, or nipple, the same consequence will 
 follow. There can be no doubt but that the slightest 
 abrasion possible, or breach of the cuticle, is sufficient 
 to give a speedy admission to this destructive poison. 
 A chancre makes its appearance with a slight inflam- 
 mation which afterward ulcerates, or there arises a 
 small pimple or pustule filled with a transparent fluid, 
 which soon breaks and forms into a spreading ulcer. 
 The period at which it makes its appearance after in- 
 fection is very various, being most commonly in five or 
 six days, but in some cases not till after the expiration 
 of as many weeks. There is both a local and general 
 predisposition to chancres: Jews and Mahommedans, 
 from the constant exposure of the glans and loss of (he 
 prepuce, have the cuticle of the glans penis of much 
 firmer texture than those who have not been circum- 
 cised ; and they are, from this circumstance, much less 
 subject to chancres than the rest of mankind. For the 
 same reason they who, from the shortness of the pre- 
 puce, generally keep the glans uncovered, are not so 
 liable to the diseases as tuose who have long narrow 
 preputia ; for persons thus formed constantly keep the 
 surface of the glans and prepuce moist and tender, 
 
 SYP 
 
 and almost at every cohabitation are liable to abrasions 
 and to excoriations. 
 
 There is an intermediate state of the venereal dis- 
 ease between a local and constitutional affection, which 
 arises from the absorption of venereal matter front 
 'some surface to which it has been applied. The gl ands 
 situated nearest the parts thus affected are apt to be 
 come swelled and inflamed, so as to give rise to what 
 is termed bubo ; and the parts of generation usually 
 coming first in contact with the matter, so the glands 
 in the groin generally afford this particular symptom. 
 In most cases the venereal virus is absorbed from a 
 chancre or an ulcer in the urethra; but instances have 
 occurred where a bubo has arisen without either go- 
 norrhoea or any kind of ulceration, and where the mat ■ 
 ter appears to have been absorbed, without any erosion 
 of the skin or mucous membrane. 
 
 A bubo comes on with pain in the groin accompa- 
 nied with some degree of hardness and swelling, and 
 is at first about the size of a kidney bean, but continu- 
 ing to increase, it at length becomes as large as an egg, 
 occasions the person to experience some difficulty in 
 walking, and is attended with a pulsation and throb- 
 bing in the tumour, and a great redness of the skin. 
 In some cases the suppuration is quickly completed, in 
 others it goes on very slow, and in others again the in- 
 flammatory appearances go off without any formation 
 of pus. In a few instances the glans have been known 
 to become scirrhous. The following are the charac- 
 teristics of a venereal bubo. The swelling is usually 
 confined to one gland, the colour of the skin where in- 
 flammation prevails is of a florid red, the pain is very 
 acute, the progress from inflammation to suppuration 
 and ulceration is generally very rapid, the suppuration is 
 large in proportion to the size of the gland, and there 
 is only one abscess. 
 
 A bubo is never attended with danger, where the in- 
 flamed.glaud proceeds on regularly to suppuration, but 
 in particular cases it acquires an indolence after coming 
 to a certain length, arising from a scrofulous taint, or 
 by being combined with erysipelas it terminates in 
 gangrene, and occasions a great loss of substance. 
 This termination is, however, more frequently met with 
 in hospitals than in private practice, and may partly be 
 attributed to the contaminated state of the air of the 
 wards wherein venereal patients are lodged. 
 
 A constitutional taint is the third form under which 
 it has been mentioned, that the venereal poison is apt 
 to show itself, and which always arises in consequence 
 of the matter being absorbed and carried into the circu- 
 lating mass of fluids. The absorption of it may, how- 
 ever, take place in three ways : 
 
 1st, It may be carried into the circulation, without 
 producing any evident local effect on the part to which 
 it was first applied. 
 
 2dly, It may take place in consequence of some local 
 affection, such as either gonorrhoea, chancre, or bubo. 
 And, 
 
 3dly, It may ensue from an application of the matter 
 to a common sore or wound, simiiar to what happens in 
 inoculating for the small-pox. 
 
 The most general way, however, in which a consti- 
 tutional taint is produced, is by an absorption of the 
 matter, either from a chancre or a bubo. . 
 
 When venereal matter gets into the system, some 
 symptoms of it may often be observed in the course of 
 sLx or eight weeks, or probably sooner ; but in some 
 cases, it will continue in the circulating mass of fluids 
 for many months before any visible signs of its effects 
 are produced. The system being completely contami- 
 nated, it then occasions many local effects in different 
 parts of the body, and shows itself under a variety of 
 forms, many of which put on the appearance of a dis- 
 tinct disease. We may presume that this variety de- 
 pends wholly on the difference of constitution, the 
 different kind of paas affected, and the different state 
 these parts were in at the time the matter or poison was 
 applied. 
 
 The first symptoms usually show themselves on the 
 skin and in the mouth or throat. When on the skin, 
 reddish and brownish spots appear here and there on 
 the surface, and eruptions of a copper colour are dis- 
 persed over different parts of the body, on the top of 
 which there soon forms a thick scurf or scale. This 
 scurf falls off after a short time, and is succeeded by 
 another, and the same happening several times, and at 
 length casting off deep scabs, an ulcer is formed which 
 
SYR 
 
 SYR 
 
 discharges an acrid foetid matter. When the matter is 
 secreted in the glands of the throat and mouth, the 
 tongue will often be affected so as to occasion a thick- 
 ness of speech, and the tonsils, palate, and uvula will 
 become ulcerated so as to produce a soreness and diffi- 
 culty of swallowing, and likewise a hoarseness in the 
 voice. In a venereal ulcer of the tonsil, a portion of it 
 seems as if it was dug out ; it is, moreover, very foul, 
 and has a thick, white matter adhering to it, which 
 cannot be washed pff. By these characteristic marks 
 it may, in general, readily be distinguished from any 
 other species of ulceration in these parts. 
 
 If the disease affects the eyes, obstinate inflamma- 
 tion, and sometimes ulceration, will also attack these 
 organs. 
 
 The matter sometimes falls on deep-seated parts, 
 such as the tendons, ligaments, and periosteum, and 
 occasions hard, painful swellings to arise, known by 
 the name of nodes. 
 
 When the disease is suffered to take its own course, 
 and not counteracted by proper remedies, the patient 
 will, in the course of time, be afflicted with severe 
 pains, but more particularly in the night-time ; his 
 countenance will become sallow, his hair will fall off, 
 he will lose his appetite, strength, and flesh, his rest 
 will be much disturbed by night, and a small fever of 
 the hectic kind will arise. The ulcers in the mouth and 
 throat being likewise suffered to spread, and to occa- 
 sion a caries of the bones of the palate, an opening will 
 be made from the mouth of the nose ; and the carti- 
 lages and bones of the nose being at length corroded 
 away, this will sink on a level with the face. Some 
 constitutions will bear up for a considerable time 
 against the disease, while others again will soon sink 
 under a general weakness and irritation produced by 
 it. If the disorder is recent, and the constitution not 
 impaired by other diseases, a perfect cure may easily 
 be affected ; but where it is of long standing, and ac- 
 companied with the symptoms of irritation which have 
 been mentioned, the cure will prove tedious, and in 
 many cases uncertain, as the constitution and strength 
 of the patient may not admit of his going through a 
 course of medicine sufficient to destroy the poison ; or 
 his health may be in such a state, as that only a very 
 small quantity of mercury can be administered even at 
 considerable irrtervals. 
 
 The general appearances to be observed on dissec- 
 tion of those who die of lues, are, caries of the bones, 
 but more particularly those of the cranium, often com- 
 municating ulceration to the brain itself, together with 
 enlargements and indurations of the lymphatic glands, 
 scirrhus of several of the organs, particularly the 
 liver and lungs, and exostoses of many of the hardest 
 bones. 
 
 Syphilis indica. The yaws. 
 
 Syphilis polonica. A variety of venereal disease. 
 
 SyrijE oleum. A fragrant essential oil, obtained 
 by distilling th§ canary balsam-plant, or moldavica. 
 
 Syrian herb mastich. See Teucrium mar am. 
 
 SYRI'GMUS. See Paracusis. 
 
 SYRI'NGA. (From ovpiy%, a pipe: so called be- 
 cause from its branches pipes were made after the 
 removal of the pith.) The pipe-tree. 
 
 SYRI'NGMOS. See Paracusis. 
 
 Syringo'tomum. (From crvpiy^, a fistula, and 
 repvi i), to cut.) An instrument to cut fistulas. 
 
 SY'RINX. (A Hebrew word.) A pipe. A syringe. 
 A fistula. 
 
 Syrmai'smus. (From <™ppa«$a>, to evacuate.) A 
 gentle evacuation by vomit or stool. 
 
 SYRUP. See Syrupus. 
 
 Syrup of ginger. See Syrupus zingiberis. 
 
 Syrup of lemon. See Syrupus limonum. 
 
 Syrup of marsh-mallows. See Syrupus althcce . 
 
 Syrup of mulberry. See Syrupus mori. 
 
 Syrup of orange. See Syrupus aurantii. ' 
 
 Syrup of poppy. See Syrupus papaveris. 
 
 Syrup of red poppy. See Syrupus rheeadoe. 
 
 Syrup of roses. See Syrupus rosae. 
 
 Syrup of saffron. See Syrupus croci. 
 
 Syrup of senna. See Syrupus senna. 
 
 Syrup of Tolu. See Syrupus tolutanus. 
 
 SYRUPUS. (Serab, a potion, Arabian.) The name 
 syrup is given to sugar dissolved in water; and in the 
 present pharmacopoeia this is termed simple syrup. See 
 Syrupus simplex. 
 
 Syrups are generally made with the juice of vegeta- 
 
 bles or fruits, or by adding vegetable extracts or other 
 substances. To keep syrups without fermenting, it is 
 necessary that their temperature should be attended 
 to, and kept as near 55° as possible. A good cellar will 
 answer this purpose, for there are few summers in 
 which the temperature of such a place rises to 60°. 
 
 Syrupus aceti. Sugar and vinegar. A refrige- 
 rating syrup. See Oxymel. 
 
 Syrupus altheas. Syrup of marsh-mallow. Sy- 
 rupus ex althcea. Syrupus de althcea. Take of the 
 fresh root of marsh-mallow, bruised, half a pound ; 
 refined sugar, two pounds ; water, a gallon. Boil down 
 the water with the marsh-mallow-root to half, and 
 press out the liquor when cold. Set it by for 24 hours, 
 that the feculencies may subside ; then pour off the 
 liquor, and having added the sugar, boil it down to a 
 proper consistence. An emollient and demulcent; 
 mostly given to allay tickling coughs, hoarseness, &c. 
 in conjunction with other remedies. 
 
 Syrupus aurantii. Syrup of orange. Syrupus 
 corticis aurantii. Syrupus e corticibus aurantiorum. 
 Syrupus de cortice aurantiorum. Take of fresh orange- 
 peel, two ounces; boiling water, a pint; refined sugar, 
 three pounds. Macerate the orange-peel in the water 
 for 12 hours in a covered vessel ; then pour off the 
 liquor, and add the sugar. A pleasant bitter and sto- 
 machic. 
 
 Syrupus caryophylli rubri. A warm and sti- 
 mulating syrup. 
 
 Syrupus colchici. An acrid and diuretic com- 
 pound given in dropsies. 
 
 Syrupus corticis aurantii. See Syrupus au- 
 rantii. 
 
 Syrupus croci. Syrup of saffron. Take of saf- 
 fron, an ounce ; boiling water, a pound ; refined sugar, 
 two pounds and a half. Macerate the saffron in the 
 water for 12 hours in a covered vessel, then strain the 
 liquor, and add the sugar. This imparts a beautiful 
 colour to liquids, and is sometimes employed as a cor- 
 dial. Among the vulgar, syrup of saffron is in high 
 esteem in measles, small-pox, &c. 
 
 Syrupus limonum. Syrup of lemon. Syrupus 
 sued limonis. Syrupus e succo limonum. Syrupus c 
 succo citrorum. Take of lemon-juice, strained, a pint ; 
 refined sugar, two pounds. Dissolve the sugar in the 
 lemon-juice in the manner directed for simple syrup. 
 A very pleasant, cooling, and*acid syrup which may be 
 exhibited with advantage, in febrile and bilious affec- 
 tions. 
 
 Syrupus mori. Syrup of mulberry. Syrupus 
 mororum. Take of mulberry-juice, strained, a pint; 
 refined sugar, two pounds. Dissolve the sugar in the 
 mulberry-juice in the manner directed for simple 
 syrup. Syrup of mulberries is very grateful and ape- 
 rient, and may be given with such intentions to chil- 
 dren. 
 
 Syrupus papaveris. Syrupus papaveris albi. Sy- 
 rupus e meconio. Syrupus de meconio , sivediacodium. 
 Take of capsules of white poppy, dried and bruised, 
 the seeds being separated, 14 ounces ; refined sugar, 
 two pounds ; boiling water, two gallons and a half. 
 Macerate the capsules in the water for 24 hours, then 
 boil it down by means of a water-bath to one gallon, 
 and press out the liquor strongly. Boil down the liquor 
 again, after being strained, to two pints, and strain it 
 while hot. Set it by for 12 hours, that the feculencies 
 may subside : then boil down the clear liquor to a pint, 
 and add the sugar in the manner directed for simple 
 syrup. It should be kept in stone bottles, and in a cel- 
 lar. A useful anodyne preparation, which may be 
 added with advantage to a vast variety of medicines 
 against diseases of the bowels, coughs, &c. 
 
 Syrupus papaveris erratici. See Syrupus rhee- 
 ados. 
 
 Syrupus rhamni. Syrup of buckthorn. Take of 
 the fresh juice of buckthorn-berries, four pints; ginger- 
 root, sliced, allspice, powdered, of each half an ounce; 
 refined sugar, three pounds and a half. Set by the 
 juice for three days, that the feculencies may subside, 
 and strain. To a pint of the clear juice add the ginger 
 and allspice ; then macerate in a gentle heat four hours, 
 and strain ; boil down what remains to one pint and a 
 half, mix the liquors, and add the sugar in the manner 
 directed for simple syrup. 
 
 This preparation, in doses of three or four spoonfuls, 
 operates as a brisk cathartic. The principal inconve- 
 nience attending it is, that it is very unpleasant, and 
 
 333 
 
TAB 
 
 occasions a thirst and dryness of the mouth and fauces, 
 and sometimes violent gripes. These effects may be 
 prevented by drinking liberally of water-gruel, or other 
 warm liquids, during the operation. 
 
 Syrupus rh<eados. Syrupus papaveris erratici, 
 Srjrupus de papavere erratico. Syrup of red-poppy. 
 Take of red-poppy petals, fresh, a pound; boiling 
 water, a pint and two fluid ounces ; refined sugar, two 
 pounds and a half. Having heated the water in a 
 water-bath, add gradually the red-poppy petals, fre- 
 quently stirring them ; then having removed the vessel, 
 macerate for twelve hours ; next press out the liquor, 
 and set it by to settle ; lastly, add the sugar as directed 
 for simple syrup. This is a very mild anodyne, and 
 used more for the colour, than for its medical pro- 
 perties. 
 
 SyRurus ribis nigri. Syrup of black currants. 
 Aperient and diuretic qualities are attributed to this 
 preparation. 
 
 Syrupus ros*. Syrup of roses. Syrupus r os arum 
 solutivus. Syrupus erosis siccis. Takeofdamask-rose 
 petals, dried, seven ounces ; refined sugar, six pounds ; 
 boiling water, four pints. Macerate the rose-pet als in the 
 water for twelve hours, and strain ; then evaporate the 
 strained liquor, by means of a water-bath, to two pints 
 and a half ; then add the sugar in the manner described 
 for simple syrup. A useful laxative for children. 
 From 3j. to ^ss. 
 
 Syrupus rubi id*i. Syrup of raspberry. A plea- 
 sant aperient syrup for children. 
 
 Syrupus scilliticus. Expectorant and diuretic. 
 See Oxymel scillce. 
 
 Syrupus senn*. Syrup of senna. Take of senna- 
 leaves, two ounces ; fennel-seed, bruised, an ounce ; 
 manna, three ounces ; refined sugar, a pound ; water, 
 boiling, a pint. Macerate the senna-leaves and fennel- 
 seeds in the water for an hour, with a gentle heat ; 
 strain the liquor, and mix with it the manna and su- 
 gar ; then boil to the proper consistence. A useful 
 purgative for children. 
 
 Syrupus simplex. Syrupus. Simple syrup. Take 
 of refined sugar, two pounds and a half ; water, a pint. 
 Dissolve the sugar in the water in a water-bath, then 
 set it aside for twenty-four hours ; take off the scum ; 
 
 TAL 
 
 and if there be any feculencies, pour off the clear 
 liquor from them. 
 
 Syrupus toluntanus. Syrup of Tolu. Take of 
 balsam of Tolu, an ounce ; water, boiling, a pint ; re- 
 fined sugar, two pounds. Boil the balsam in the water 
 half an hour in a covered vessel, occasionally stirring 
 it ; strain the liquor when it is cold, and then add the 
 sugar in the manner directed for simple syrup. A use- 
 ful balsamic syrup, calculated to allay tickling coughs 
 and hoarsenesses. 
 
 Syrupus viol*. A pleasant laxative for young 
 children. 
 
 Syrupus zingiberis. Syrup of ginger. Take of 
 ginger-root, sliced, two ounces ; water, boiling, a pint ; 
 refined sugar, two pounds. Macerate the ginger-root 
 in the water for twenty-four hours, and strain ; then 
 add the sugar in the manner directed for simple syrup. 
 A carminative and stomachic syrup. Dose from one 
 to three drachms. 
 
 SYSPASIA. (From avanaw , contraho , convello.) 
 The name of a genus of diseases in Good’s Nosology. 
 Class, Neurotica ; Order, Systatica. Comatose spasm. 
 It has three species, viz. Syspasia convulsio , hysteria , 
 epilepsia. 
 
 SYSSARCO'SIS. (From avv, and aapl, flesh.) A 
 species of union of bones, in which one bone is united 
 to another by means of an intervening muscle. In 
 this manner the os hyoides is connected with the ster- 
 i mun and other parts. 
 
 SYSTATICA. (From avviarr/pi, congredior, con- 
 socio.) The name of an order of diseases in Class 
 Neurotica, of Good’s Nosology. Diseases affecting 
 several, or all the sensorial powers simultaneously. Its 
 genera are, Jigrypnia, Dysplionia, Antipathia, Ce- 
 phalcsa, Dinus , Syncope, Syspasia, Caries. 
 
 System , absorbent. See Absorbents and Lymphatics. 
 
 System , genital. The parts of generation. 
 
 System , nervous. See Nerve. 
 
 System of plants. See Plants. 
 
 System , vascular. The arteries and veins. 
 
 SY'STOLE. (From tnjg-eAAw, to contract.) The 
 contraction of the heart. 
 
 SYSTREMMA. (From owrpe^w, contorquco, to 
 wind about, or twist.) The cramp. 
 
 T 
 
 fSl-BANDAGE. A bandage so named from its 
 figure. It is principally used for supporting the dress- 
 ings, after the operation for fistula in ano, in diseases 
 of the perinaeum, and those of the groins, anus, &c. 
 
 TABA'CUM. (From Tobago , the island from 
 whence it was first brought.) Tobacco. See Nico- 
 tiana. 
 
 TABASHEER. The silica found in the hollow 
 stem of the bamboo cane is so called. Its optical pro- 
 perties are peculiar. 
 
 TABE'LLA. (Diminutive of tabula , a table.) A 
 lozenge. 
 
 TA'BES. ( Tabes , is, f. ; from tabesco, to consume 
 or pine away.) A wasting of the body. A genus of 
 disease in the Class, Cachexies; and Order, Marcores, 
 of Cullen ; characterized by emaciation and weakness, 
 attended with hectic fever, but without any cough or 
 spitting, which last symptoms distinguish it from 
 phthisis. It has three species : 1. Tabes purulenta, 
 from an ulcerous discharge: 2. Tabes scrofulosa, 
 
 from a scrofulous habit: 3. Tabes venenata , from 
 
 poison. See Atrophy. 
 
 Tabes coxaria. A wasting of the thigli and leg 
 from an abscess, or other cause in the hip. 
 
 Tabes dorsalis. Lordosis. A wasting of the 
 body, attended at first with pain in the back or loins, 
 and afterward also in the neck and head, caused by a 
 too early or a too frequent use of venery. Dr. Cullen 
 makes it a variety of atrophia inanitorum. Hippocrates 
 calls it tabes ossis. 
 
 Tabes ossis sacri. See Tabes dorsalis. 
 
 Tabes pulmonalis. See Phthisis. 
 
 Tabes renalis. A wasting away of the body from 
 an abscess of the kidney. 
 
 TABULAR SPAR. Table spar. Schaalstein of 
 334 
 
 Werner. Prismatic augite of Jameson. A mineral 
 of a grayish white colour, found in primitive rocks at 
 Orawicza. 
 
 TACAMAHACCA. (Indian.) See Fagara oc- 
 
 tandra. 
 
 TA'CTUS. See Touch. 
 
 TiE'DA. (A«£<5a ; from Saw, to bum.) A torch. A 
 species of pine which burns like a torch. A medicated 
 torch for fumigations. 
 
 TiE'NIA. (Tama, a Hebrew word, signifying a 
 fillet : the name of a worm, from its resemblance to a 
 fillet or tape.) The tape-worm. A genus of intestinal 
 worms; characterized by a long, flat, and jointed body. 
 See Worms. 
 
 TAIL. See Cauda. 
 
 TALC. See Talcum. 
 
 TA'LCUM. (From talk, German.) Talc. Of this 
 mineral, which is Jameson’s sixth subspecies of rhom- 
 boidal mica, there are two kinds. 1. Common talc, of 
 a greenish-white colour, greasy feel, breaks into curved 
 plates or leaves, occurs in beds of mica slate, and clay 
 slate, in several parts of Scotland. 2. Indurated talc , 
 or talc slate , of a greenish-gray colour, found in Scot- 
 land, and abundantly on the Continent. It is used by 
 carpenters, tailors, hat makers, and glaziers for draw- 
 ing lines. 
 
 Talc is composed of pure magnesia mixed with near 
 twice its weight of silex and less than its weight of 
 alumine. The greenish foliaceous Venice talc was for- 
 merly used medicinally, as possessing antacid and ape- 
 rient qualities. 
 
 Tallow. See Fat. 
 
 TA'LPA. (From rv<f>\os, blind.) Talparia. A 
 mole. Also, a tumour resembling a mole in eating, and 
 creeping under the skin. 
 
TAN 
 
 TAR 
 
 TA'LUS. See Astragalus 
 
 TALCITE. Nacrite of Jameson. Earthly talc of 
 Werner. A greenish-white, scaly mineral found in 
 the mining district of Freyberg. 
 
 Tamalapa'tra. The Indian leaf Is so termed by 
 some authors. See Laurus cassia. 
 
 TAMARIND. See Tamarindus. 
 
 TAMARI'NDDS. ( Tamarindus , i, m. ; from tamar, 
 or tamarindi, which is, in the Arabian language, a sy- 
 nonyme of the dactyl us or date.) 1. The name of a 
 genus of plants. Class, Monadclphia ; Order, Trian- 
 dria. The tamarind-tree. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the tamarind. See 
 Tamarindus indica. 
 
 Tamarindus indica. The systematic name of the 
 tamarind-tree. Oxyphcenicon ; Siliqua arabica ; Ba- 
 lampulli ; Tamar aa zecla ; oxyphasnicia ; Acacia in- 
 dica. The pulp of the tamarind, with the seeds, con- 
 nected together by numerous tough strings or fibres, 
 are brought to us freed from the outer shell, and com- 
 monly preserved in syrup. According to Long, tama- 
 rinds are prepared for exportation at Jamaica, in the 
 following manner : “ The fruit or pods are gathered in 
 June, July, and August, when full ripe, which is known 
 by their fragility or easy breaking on small pressure 
 between the finger and thumb. The fruit taken out of 
 the pod, and cleared from the shelly fragments, is 
 placed in layers in a cask, and boiling syrup, just before 
 it begins to granulate, is poured in, till the cask is filled : 
 the syrup pervades every part quite down to the bot- 
 tom, and, when cool, the cask is headed for sale.” The 
 tamarind is employed as a laxative, and for abating 
 thirst or heat in various inflammatory complaints, and 
 for correcting putrid disorders especially of a bilious kind, 
 in which the cathartic, antiseptic, and refrigerant qua- 
 lities of the fruit have been found equally useful. When 
 intended merely as a laxative, it may be of advantage 
 (Dr. Woodville observes,) to join it with manna or 
 purgatives of a sweet kind, by which its use is rendered 
 safer and more effectual. Three drachms of the pulp 
 are usually sufficient to open the body, but to prove mo- 
 derately cathartic, one or two ounces are required. It 
 is an ingredient in the confectio cassia , and confectio 
 senna. 
 
 TAMARI'SCUS. See Tamarix gallica. 
 
 TA'MARIX. ( Tamarix , ids, f. ; from Tamarik, 
 ahstersion, Heb. : named from its properties of cleans- 
 ing and purifying the blood.) The name of a genus 
 of plants. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Digynia. The 
 tamarisk-tree. 
 
 Tamarix gallica. The systematic name of the 
 tamarisk- tree. Tamariscus. Tamarisk. The bark, 
 wood, and leaves of this tree, were formerly employed 
 medicinally, though seldom used at present. The for- 
 mer for its aperient and corroborant virtues in obstruc- 
 tions of the liver ; the latter in icterus, hremoptysis, 
 and some affections of the skin. 
 
 TAME-POISON. See Asclepias vincetoxicum. 
 
 TANACE'TUM. ( Tanacelum , i , n. ; corrupted from 
 tanasia , athanasia, the old name for tansy.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linmean system. 
 Class, Syngencsia ; Order, Polygamia superjlua. 
 Tansy. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the tansy. See Ta- 
 nacetum vulgare. 
 
 Tanacetum balsamita. The systematic name of 
 the officinal alecost. Balsamita mas ; Balsamita ma- 
 jor; Tanacetum hortense; Costus hortorum. Cost- 
 mary, or alecost. The plant which bears tiiis name in 
 the pharmacopoeias, is the Tanacetum balsamita ; 
 foliis ovatis , integris, serratis, of Linnaeus. A fra- 
 grant smelling herb, somewhat like that of mint; for- 
 merly esteemed as a corroborant, carminative, and 
 emmenagoguc. 
 
 Tanacetum hortense. See Balsamita mas. 
 
 Tanacetum vulgare. The systematic name of 
 the common tansy. Tanasia; Athanasia; Parthe- 
 nium mas. Tanacetum — foliis bipinnatis incicis ser- 
 ratis, of Linnams. The leaves and flowers of tansy 
 have a strong, not very disagreeable smell, and a bitter 
 somewhat aromatic taste. The virtues oftansy are tonic, 
 stomachic, anthelmintic, emmenagogue, and resolvent. 
 It has been much used as a vermifuge ; and testimo- 
 nies of its efficacy are given by many respectable phy- 
 sicians. Not only the leaves, but the seeds have been 
 employed with this intention, and substituted for those 
 of santonicum. We are told by l)r. Clark, that in 
 
 Scotland tansy was found to be of great service In 
 various cases of gout ; and Dr. Cullen, who afterward 
 was informed of the effect it had produced upon those 
 who had used the herb for this purpose, says, “I have 
 known several who have taken it without any advan- 
 tage, and some others who reported that they had been 
 relieved from the frequency of their gout.” Tansy is 
 also recommended in the hysteria, especially when 
 this disease is supposed to proceed from menstrual ob- 
 structions. 
 
 This plant may be given in powder to the quantity 
 of a drachm or more for a dose ; but it has been more 
 commonly taken in infusion, or drank in tea. 
 
 TANA'SIA. See Tanacetum. 
 
 TANNIN. This, which is one of the immediate 
 principles of vegetables, was first distinguished by Se- 
 guin from the gallic acid, with which it had been con- 
 founded under the name of the astringent principle. 
 He gave it the name of tannin, from its use in the tan 
 ning of leather ; which it effects by its characteristic 
 property, that of forming with gelatin a tough insoluble 
 matter. 
 
 It may be obtained from vegetables by macerating 
 them in cold water ; and precipitated from this solution, 
 which contains likewise gallic acid and extractive mat- 
 ter, by liyperoxygenized muriate of tin. From this pre- 
 cipitate, immediately diffused in a large quantity of 
 water, the oxide of tin may be separated by sulphuret- 
 ted hydrogen gas, leaving the tannin in solution. 
 
 Professor Proust lias since recommended another me- 
 thod, the precipitation of a decoction of galls by pow- 
 dered carbonate of potassa, washing well the greenish- 
 gray flakes that fall down with cold water, and drying 
 them in a stove. The precipitate grows brown in the 
 air, becomes brittle and shining like a resin, and yet 
 remains soluble in hot water. The tannin in this state, 
 he says, is very pure. 
 
 Sir H. Davy, after making several experiments on 
 different methods of ascertaining the quantity of tannin 
 in astringent infusions, prefers for this purpose the com- 
 mon process of precipitating the tannin by gelatin ; but 
 he remarks, that the tannin of different vegetables 
 requires different proportions of gelatin for its satura- 
 tion ; and that the quantity of precipitate obtained is 
 influenced by the degree in which the solutions are con 
 centrated. 
 
 Chenevix observed, that coffee-berries acquired by 
 roasting the property of precipitating gelatin; and 
 Hatchett has made a number of experiments, which 
 show that an artificial tannin, or substance having its 
 chief property, may be formed, by treating with nitric 
 acid matters containing charcoal. It is remarkable that 
 this tannin, when prepared from vegetable substances, 
 as dry charcoal of wood, yields, on combustion, pro- 
 ducts analagous to those of animal matters. From his 
 experiments it would seem, that tannin is, in reality, 
 carbonaceous matter combined with oxygen ; and the 
 difference in the proportion of oxygen may occasion the 
 differences in the tannin procured from different sub- 
 stances, that from catechu appearing to contain most. 
 
 Bouillon Lagrange asserts, that tannin, by absorbing 
 oxygen, is converted into gallic acid. 
 
 It is not an unfrequent practice, to administer medi- 
 cines containing tannin in cases of debility, and at the 
 same time to prescribe gelatinous food as nutritious. 
 But this is evidently improper, as the tannin, from 
 its chemical properties, must render the gelatin indi- 
 gestible. 
 
 TANSY. See Tanacetum. 
 
 Tansy, wild. See Potentilla. 
 
 TANTALUM. The metal, an account of which is 
 given under the article columbic acid. See Columbic 
 acid and Columbium. 
 
 TAPE- WORM. See Tcenia. 
 
 TAPIOCA. See Jatropha rnanihot. 
 
 TAPPING. See Paracentesis. 
 
 Ta'psus barbatus. See Verbascum. 
 
 TAR. See Pinus sylvestris. 
 
 Tar, Barbadoes . See Petroleum barbadense. 
 
 Tar-water. A once celebrated remedy, but now 
 neglected more than it deserves. It is made by infusing 
 tar in water, stirring it from time to time, and lastly 
 pouring otf the clear liquor now impregnated with the 
 colour and virtues of the tar. It is drunk in many 
 chronic affections, particularly of the lungs. 
 
 TARANTI'SMUS. (From tarantula , the animal, 
 the bite of which is supposed to be cured only by music.) 
 
 333 
 
TAR 
 
 TAR 
 
 The desire of dancing which is produced by the bite of 
 the tarantula. 
 
 TARA'NTULA. (From Taranta, a city in Naples, 
 where they abound.) A kind of venomous spider, whose 
 bite is said to be cured by music. 
 
 TAR A'X ACUM. (From r apaaato, to alter or change : 
 because it alters the state of the blood.) See Leon- 
 todon. 
 
 TARA'XIS. (From rapaaaio, to disturb.) A slight 
 inflammation of the eye. 
 
 Ta'rchon sylvestris. See Achillea ptarmica. 
 
 TARE. See Ervum. 
 
 TARRAS. Terras. A volcanic earth, used as a 
 cement. 
 
 Tarsi extensor minor. See Plantaris. 
 
 TA'RSUS. Taptroj. L The instep, or that part of 
 the foot which is between the leg and metatarsus : it is 
 composed of seven bones, viz. the astragalus, os calcis, 
 os naviculare, os cuboides, and three ossa cuneiformia. 
 
 2. The thin cartilage situated at the edges of the eye- 
 lids to preserve their firmness and shape. 
 
 TARTAR. See Tartarian. 
 
 Tartar cream of. The popular name of the pulve- 
 rized supertartrate of potassa. 
 
 Tartar , emetic. See Antimonium tartarizatum. 
 
 Tartar , oil of. See Potassce subcarbonatis liquor. 
 
 Tartar , regenerated. See Potassce acetas. 
 
 Tartar , salt of. See Potassce subcarbonas. 
 
 Tartar , soluble. See Potassce tartras. 
 
 Tartar , spirit of. If the crystals of tartar be dis- 
 tilled by a strong heat, without any additional body, 
 they furnish an empyreumatic acid, called the pyrotar- 
 tareous acid, or spirit of tartar, and a very feetid empy- 
 reumatic oil. 
 
 Tartar , vitriolated. See Potassce sulphas. 
 
 TARTARIC ACID. A cidum tartaric um; Sal ess en- 
 tiale tartari ; Acidum tartari cssentiale. Tartareous 
 acid. “ The casks in which some kinds of wine are 
 kept become incrusted with a hard substance, tinged 
 with the colouring matter of the wine, and otherwise 
 impure, which has long been known by the name of 
 argal, or tartar, and distinguished into red and white 
 according to its colour. This being purified by solution, 
 filtration, and crystallization, was termed cream , or crys- 
 tals of tartar. It was afterward discovered, that it con- 
 sisted of a peculiar acid combined with potassa ; and the 
 supposition that it was formed during the fomentation of 
 the wine, was disproved by Boerhaave, Neuman, and 
 others, who showed that it existed ready formed in the 
 juice of the grape. It has likewise been found in other 
 fruits, particularly before they are too ripe ; and in the 
 tamarind, sumac, balm, carduus benedictus, and the 
 roots of restharrow, germander, and sage. The sepa- 
 ration of tartaric acid from this acidulous salt, is the 
 first discovery of Scheele that is known. He saturated 
 the superfluous acid, by adding chalk to a solution of 
 the supertartrate in boiling water as long as any effer- 
 vescence ensued, and expelled the acid from the pre- 
 cipitated tartrate of lime by means of the sulphuric. 
 Or four parts of tartar may be boiled in twenty or 
 twenty-four of water, and one part of sulphuric acid 
 added gradually. By continuing the boiling, the sul- 
 phate of potassa will fall down. When the liquor is 
 reduced to one-half, it is to be filtered ; and if any more 
 sulphate be deposited by continuing the boiling, the fil- 
 tering must be repeated. When no more is thrown 
 down, the liquor is to be evaporated to the consistence 
 of a syrup ; and thus crystals of tartaric acid, equal to 
 half the weight of the tartar employed, will be ob- 
 tained. 
 
 The tartaric acid may be procured in needly or lami- 
 nated crystals, by evaporating a solution of it. Its taste 
 is very acid and agreeable, so that it may supply the 
 place of lemon-juice. It is very soluble in water. Burnt 
 in an open fire, it leaves a coaly residuum ; in close 
 vessels it gives out carbonic acid and carburetted hy- 
 drogen gas. By distilling nitric acid off the crystals, 
 they may be converted into oxalic acid, and the nitric 
 acid passes to the state of nitrous. 
 
 To extract the whole acid from tartar, Thenard re- 
 commends, after saturating the redundant acid with 
 chalk, to add muriate of lime to the supernatant neutral 
 tartrate, by which means it is completely decomposed. 
 The insoluble tartrate of lime being washed with abun- 
 dance of water, is then to be treated with three-fifths 
 of its weight of stronc sulphuric acid, diluted previously 
 with five parts of water. But Fourcroy’s process, as 
 
 improved by Vauquelin, seems still better. Tartar is 
 treated with quicklime and boiling water in the pro- 
 portion, by the theory of equivalents, of 100 of tartar to 
 .10 ot dry lime, or 40 of the slaked. A caustic magma 
 is obtained, which must be evaporated to dryness, and 
 gently heated. On digesting this in water, a solution 
 of caustic potassa is obtained, while tartrate of lime 
 remains ; from which the acid may be separated by the 
 equivalent quantity of oil of vitriol. 
 
 According to Berzelius, tartaric acid is a compound 
 of 3.807 hydrogen -j- 35.980 carbon -f- 60.213 oxygen 
 = 100 ; to which result he shows that of Gay Lussac 
 and Thenard to correspond, when allowance is made 
 for a certain portion of water, which they had omitted 
 to estimate. The analysis of tartrate of lead, gives 
 8.384 for the acid prime equivalent ; and it may be 
 made up of 3 hydrogen = 0.375 4.48 
 
 4 carbon = 3.000 35.82 
 
 5 oxygen = 5.000 59.70 
 
 8.375 100.00 
 
 The crystallized acid is a compound of 8.375 acid + 
 1.125 water = 9.5; or, in 100 parts, 88.15 acid -j- 11.85 
 water. 
 
 The tartrates , in their decomposition by fire, comport 
 themselves like all the other vegetable salts, except 
 that those with excess of acid yield the smell of caro- 
 ■ mel when heated, and afford a certain quantity of the 
 pyrotartaric acid. All the soluble neutral tartrates 
 form, with tartaric acid, bitartrates of sparing solubili- 
 ty ; while all the insoluble tartrates may be dissolved 
 in an excess of their acid. Hence, by pouring gradually 
 an excess of acid into barytes, strontites, and lime-wa- 
 ters, the precipitates formed at first cannot fail to dis- 
 appear ; while those obtained by an excess of the same 
 acid, added to concentrated solutions of potassa, soda, 
 or ammonia, and the neutral tartrates of these bases, as 
 well asof magnesia and copper, must be permanent. The 
 first are ahvays flocculent ; the second always crystal- 
 line; that of copper alone is in a greenish-white pow- 
 der. It likewise follows, that the greater number of 
 acids ought to disturb the solutions of the alkaline neu- 
 tral tartrates, because they transform these salts into 
 bitartrates; and, on the contrary, they ought to affect 
 the solution of the neutral insoluble tartrates, which 
 indeed always happens, unless the acid cannot dissolve 
 the base of the tartrate. The order of apparent affini- 
 ties of tartaric acid are, lime, barytes, strontites, potassa, 
 soda, ammonia, and magnesia. 
 
 The tartrates of potassa, soda, and ammonia are 
 not only susceptible of combining together, but also 
 with the other tartrates, so as to form double , or triple 
 salts. We may thus easily conceive why the tartrates 
 of potassa, soda, and ammonia do not disturb the so- 
 lutions of iron and manganese; and, on the other 
 hand, disturb the solutions of the salts of barytes, 
 strontites, lime, and lead. In the first case, double, salts 
 are formed, however small a quantity of tartrate shall 
 have been employed; in the second, no double salt is 
 formed, unless the tartrate be added in very great 
 excess. 
 
 The tartrates of lime and barytes are white, pulve- 
 rulent, and insoluble. 
 
 Tartrate of strontian, formed by the double decom- 
 position of muriate of strontian and tartrate of po- 
 lassa, according to Vauquelin, is soluble, crystalliza- 
 ble, and consists of 52.88 strontian, and 47.12 acid. 
 
 That of magnesia forms a gelatinous or gummy 
 mass. 
 
 Tartrate of potassa , tartarized kali , and vegetable 
 salt , of some, formerly called soluble tartar , because 
 much more so than the supertarlrate, crystallizes in 
 oblong squares, bevelled at the extremities. It has a 
 bitterish taste, and is decomposed by heat, as its solu- 
 tion is even by standing some time. It is used as a 
 mild purgative. 
 
 The supertartrate of potassa is much used as a cool 
 ing and gently opening medicine, as well as in several 
 chemical and pharmaceutical preparations. Dissolved 
 in water, with the addition of a little sugar, and a 
 slice or two of lemon-peel, it forms an agreeable cool- 
 ing drink, by the name of imperial : and if an infusion 
 of green balm be used, instead of water, it makes one 
 of.the pleasantest liquors of the kind with which we 
 are acquainted. Mixed with an equal weight of nitre, 
 and projected into a red-hot crucible, it detonates, and 
 
TAR 
 
 TAS 
 
 forms the white flux ; treated in the same way, with , 
 half its weight of nitre, it forms the black flux; and 
 simply mixed with nitre in various proportions, it is 
 called raw flux- It is likewise used in dying, in hat- 
 making, in gilding, and in other arts. 
 
 The blanching of the crude tartar is aided by boiling 
 its solution with one-twentieth of pipe-clay. 
 
 According to the analysis of Berzelius, it consists of 
 70.45 acid -f- 24.8 potassa + 4.75 water = 100 ; or, 
 
 2 primes acid, = 16.75 70.30 
 
 1 potassa, = 5.95 24.95 
 
 1 water, = 1.125 4.75 
 
 23.825 100.00 
 
 60 parts of water dissolve 4 of bitartrate, at a boiling 
 heat; and only 1 at 60° Fahr. It is quite insoluble in 
 alkohol. 
 
 By saturating the superfluous acid, in this supertar- 
 trate, with soda, a triple salt is formed, which crystal- 
 lizes in larger regular prisms of eight nearly equal 
 sides, of a bitter taste, efflorescent, and soluble in 
 about five parts of water. It consists, according to 
 Vauquelinj of 54 parts tartrate of potassa and 46 tar- 
 trate of soda; and was once in much repute as a pur- 
 gative, by the name of Rochelle salt , or Sel de Seignette. 
 
 The tartrate of soda is much less soluble than this 
 triple salt, and crystallizes in slender needles or thin 
 plates. 
 
 The tartrate of ammonia is a very soluble, bitter 
 salt, and crystallizes easily. Its solution is sponta- 
 neously decomposable. 
 
 This too forms, with tartrate of potassa, a triple 
 salt, the solution of which yields, by cooling, fine pyra- 
 midal or prismatic efflorescent crystals. Though both 
 the neutral salts that compose it are bitter, this is not, 
 but has a cooling taste. 
 
 Take of the supertartrate of potassa, two pounds 
 and a half ; three gallons of boiling-hot water ; one 
 pound of prepared chalk ; one pound of sulphuric acid. 
 Boil the cream of tartar in two gallons of the water, 
 and gradually throw in the chalk, until all efferves- 
 cence ceases ; set the liquor aside, that the tartrate of 
 lime may subside; pour off the liquor, and wash the 
 tartrate of lime repeatedly with distilled water, until it 
 is tasteless. The pour on it the sulphuric acid, di 
 luted with the remaining gallon of boiling water, and 
 set the whole aside for twenty-four hours, stirring it 
 well now and then. Strain the liquor, and evaporate 
 in a water-bath until crystals form. The virtues of 
 this acid are antiseptic, refrigerant, and diuretic. It is 
 used in acute fevers, scurvy^and haemorrhage.” — Urc's 
 Chem. Diet. 
 
 TARTARINE. The name given by Kirwan to the 
 vegetable alkali. 
 
 TA'RTARUM. ( Tartarum , i, n. ; from rapjapos , 
 infernal : because it is the sediment or dregs.) Tartar. 
 1. The concretion which fixes to the inside of hogs- 
 heads containing wine. It is alloyed with much ex- 
 tractive and colouring matter, from which it is purified 
 by decoction with argillaceous earths and subsequent 
 crystallization. By this means it becomes perfectly 
 white, and shoots out crystals of tartar, consisting of a 
 peculiar acid called acid of tartar, imperfectly satu- 
 rated with potassa; it is therefore a supertartrate of 
 that alkali, which, when powdered, is the cream of 
 tartar of the shops. Its virtues are eccoprotic, diuretic, 
 and refrigerant, and it is exhibited in abdominal phys j 
 conia, dropsy, inflammatory and bilious fevers, dyspep- 
 sia from rancid or fat substances, bilious diarrhoea 
 and colic, haemorrhoids and obstipation. 
 
 2. A name heretofore given to many officinal prepa- 
 rations, containing the acid of tartar; but in conse- 
 quence of recent changes in the chemical nomencla- 
 ture, superseded by appellations more expressive of 
 the respective compositions. 
 
 3. The name of the concretion which so frequently 
 incrusts the teeth, and which is apparently phosphate 
 of lime. 
 
 Tartarum emeticum. See Antimonium tartari- 
 zatum. 
 
 Tartarum reoeneratum. See Potassce acetas. 
 
 Tartarum solubile. See Potassa: tartras. 
 
 Tartarus ammoni®. See Tartras ammonia:. 
 
 Tartarus chalybeatus. See Fenum tartari- 
 zatum. 
 
 TARTRAS. 
 
 ( Tartras , atis , m 
 
 the tartaric being 
 F. f f 
 
 its acid base.) A tartrate, or salt, formed by the com- 
 bination of tartaric acid with salifiable bases ; as tar- 
 trate of soda, potassa, &c. 
 
 Tartras amm*oni®. Alkali volatile tartarizatum, 
 of Bergman. Sal ammoniacum tartareum ; Tartarus 
 ammonia. A salt composed of tartaric acid and am- 
 monia ; its virtues are diaphoretic, diuretic, and deob- 
 struent. It is prescribed in fevers, atonic exanthe- 
 mata, catarrh, arthritic and rheumatic arthrodynia, 
 hysteric spasms, &c. 
 
 Tartras potassa. See Potassa tartras. 
 
 Tartras potass® acidulus. Cream of tartar. 
 See Potassa supertartras. 
 
 Tartras potass® acidulus ferratus. Globuli 
 martiales ; Tartarus chalybeatus; Mars solubilis ; 
 Ferrum potabile. Its virtues are adstringeut. It is 
 principally used externally in the form of fomen- 
 tations or bath in contusions, distortions, and lux- 
 ations. 
 
 Tartras potass® acidulus stibiatus. See^3n- 
 timonium tartavizatum. 
 
 Tartras sod®. See Soda tartarizata. 
 
 TASTE. Gustus. “ Savours are only the impres- 
 sion of certain bodies upon the organ of taste. Bodies 
 which produce it are called sapid. 
 
 It has been supposed that the degree of sapidity of a 
 body could be determined by that of its solubility ; but 
 certain bodies, which are insoluble, have a very strong 
 taste, while other bodies very soluble have scarcely 
 any. The sapidity appears to bear relation to the che- 
 mical nature of bodies, and to the peculiar efforts 
 which they produce upon the animal economy. 
 
 Tastes are very numerous, and very variable. There 
 have been numerous endeavours made to class them, 
 though without complete success ; they are better un- 
 derstood, however, than the odours, no doubt owing to 
 the impressions received by the sense of taste being 
 less fugitive than those received by the smell. Thus 
 we are sufficiently understood, when we speak of a 
 body having a taste that is bitter , acid , sour , sweet , &c. 
 
 There is a distinction of tastes which is sufficiently 
 established, it being founded on the organization : that 
 of agreeable and disagreeable. Animals establish it 
 instinctively. This is the most important distinction; 
 for those things which have an agreeable taste are 
 generally useful for nutrition, while those whose sa- 
 vour is disagreeable, are, for the most part, hurtf ul. 
 
 Apparatus of taste. — The tongue is the principal 
 organ of* taste ; however, the lips, the internal surface 
 of the cheeks, the palate, the teeth, the velum pendu- 
 lum palati, the pharynx , oesophagus , and even the 
 stomach, are susceptible of receiving impressions by 
 the contact of sapid bodies. 
 
 The salivary glands, of which the excretory ducts 
 open into the mouth; the follicles which pour into it 
 the mucus , which they secrete, have a powerful effect 
 in forming the taste. Independently of the mucous 
 follicles that the superior surface of the tongue pre- 
 sents, and which form upon it fungous papilla , there 
 are also little inequalities seen, one sort of which, very 
 numerous, are called villous papilla ; the others, less 
 numerous, and disposed on two rows on the sides of 
 the tongue, are called conical papilla. 
 
 All the nerves with which those parts are provided 
 that are intended to receive the impressions of sapid 
 bodies may be considered as belonging to the apparatus 
 of taste. Thus the inferior maxillary nerves, many 
 branches of the superior, among which it is necessary 
 to notice the threads which proceed from the spheno- 
 palatine ganglion, particularly the naso-palatine nerve 
 of Scarpo, the nerve of the ninth pair, glosso pharyn- 
 geus , appear to be employed in the exercise of taste. 
 
 The lingual nerve of the fifth pair is that which ana- 
 tomists consider the principal nerve of taste ; and as a 
 reason they say that its threads are continued into the 
 villous and conical papilla of the tongue. 
 
 Mechanism of taste. — For the full exercise of taste, 
 the mucous membrane which covers the organs of 
 it must be perfectly uninjured ; it must be covered with 
 mucous fluid , and the saliva must flow freely in the 
 mouth. When the mouth becomesdry, the powers of 
 taste cannot be excited. 
 
 It is also necessary that these liquids undergo no 
 change: for if the mucous become thick, yellow, and 
 the saliva acid, bitter, &c., the taste will be exerted but 
 very imperfectly. 
 
 Some authors have assured us that the papilla t or 
 
 337 
 
TEA 
 
 TEE 
 
 the tongue become really erect during the time that the 
 taste is exerted. This assertion I believe to be entirely 
 without foundation. 
 
 It is quite enough that a body be in contact with the 
 organs of taste, for us to appreciate its savour immedi- 
 ately ; but if it is solid, in most cases it is necessary to 
 dissolve in the saliva to be tasted ; this condition is not 
 necessary for liquids and gases. 
 
 There appears to be a certain chemical action of 
 sapid bodies upon the epidermis of the mucous mem- 
 brane of the mouth; it is seen evidently at least in 
 some, as vinegar, the mineral acids, a great number of 
 salts, &c. In these ditferent cases the colour of the 
 epidermis is changed, and becomes while, yellow, &c. 
 By the 6ame causes, like effects are produced upon 
 dead bodies. Perhaps to this sort of combination may 
 be attributed the different kinds of impressions made 
 by sapid bodies, as well as the variable duration of 
 those impressions. 
 
 Hitherto no one has accounted for the faculty pos- 
 sessed by the teeth of being strongly influenced by cer- 
 tain sapid bodies. According to the researches of 
 Miel, a distinguished dentist of Paris, this effect ought 
 to be attributed to imbibition. The researches of Miel 
 prove that the teeth imbibe very quickly liquids with 
 which they are placed in contact. Different parts of 
 the mouth appear to possess different degrees of sensi- 
 bility for sapid bodies ; for they act sometimes on the 
 tongue, on the gums, on the teeth ; at other times they 
 have an exclusive action on the palate, on the pharynx, 
 &c. Some bodies leave their taste a long time in the 
 mouth ; these are particularly the aromatic bodies. 
 This after-taste is sometimes felt in the whole mouth, 
 sometimes only in one part of it. Bitter bodies, for 
 example, leave an impression in the pharynx : acids 
 upon the lips and teeth : peppermint leaves an impres- 
 sion which exists both in the mouth and pharynx. 
 
 Tastes, to be completely known, ought to remain 
 some time in the mouth ; when they traverse it rapidly, 
 they leave scarcely any impression ; for this reason we 
 swallow quickly those bodies which are disagreeable 
 to us; on the contrary, we allow those that have an 
 agreeable savour to remain a long time in the mouth. 
 
 When we taste a body which lias a very strong and 
 pertinacious taste, such as a vegetable acid, we become 
 insensible to others which are feeble. This observation 
 lias been found valuable in medicine, in administering 
 disagreeable drugs to the sick. We are capable of 
 distinguishing a number of tastes at the same time, 
 as also their different degrees of intensity ; this is used 
 by chemists, tasters of wine, &c. By this means we 
 arrive sometimes at a tolerably exact knowledge of the 
 chemical nature of bodies; but such delicacy of taste 
 is not acquired until after long practice. 
 
 Is the lingual nerve that which is essential to taste ? 
 Nothing is known which can make us attribute this 
 property entirely to it. 
 
 The choice of food depends entirely on the taste ; 
 joined to smell, it enables us to distinguish between 
 substances that are hurtful and those that are useful. 
 It is this sense which gives us the most correct know- 
 ledge of the composition of chemical bodies.” 
 
 T A'XIS. An operation, by which those parts which 
 have (fuitted their natural situation are replaced by the 
 hand without the assistance of instruments, as in re- 
 ducing hernia, &c. 
 
 TEA. See Thea. 
 
 TEAR. Lachryma The limpid fluid secreted by 
 the lachrymal glands, and flowing on the surface of 
 tlie eyes. 
 
 The organ which secretes this liquid is the lachrymal 
 gland, one of which is situated in the external canthus 
 of each orbit, and emits six or seven excretory ducts, 
 which open on the internal surface of the upper eyelid 
 above its tarsus, and pour forth the tears. The tears 
 have mixed with them an arterious roscid vapour, 
 which exhales from the internal surface of the eyelids, 
 and external of the tunica conjunctiva, into the eye. 
 Perhaps the aqueous humour also transudes through 
 the pores of the cornea on the surface of the eye. ~A 
 certain part of this aqueous fluid is dissipated in the 
 air ; but the greatest part, after having performed its 
 office, is propelled by the orbicular muscle, which so 
 closely constringes the eyelid to the ball of the eye as 
 to leave no space between, unless in the internal angle, 
 where the tears are collected. From this collection 
 the tears are absorbed by the orifices of the puncta 
 333 
 
 lachrymalia ; from thence they are propelled through 
 the lachrymal canals, into the lachrymal sac, and flow 
 through the ductus nasalis into the cavity of the nos- 
 trils, under the inferior concha nasalis. The lachry- 
 mal sac appears to be formed of longitudinal and 
 transverse muscular fibres; and its three orifices fur- 
 nished with small sphincters, as the spasmodic contric- 
 tion of the puncta lachrymalia proves, if examined 
 with a probe. 
 
 The tears have no smell but a saltish taste, as people 
 who cry perceive. They are of a transparent colour 
 and aqueous consistence. 
 
 The quantity., in its natural state, is just sufficient to 
 moisten the surface of the eye and eyelids ; but from 
 sorrow, or any kind of stimulus applied to the surface 
 of the eye, so great is the quantity of tears secreted 
 that the puncta lachrymalia are unable to absorb them 
 Thus the greatest part runs down from the internal 
 angle of the eyelids, in the form of great and copious 
 drops upon the cheeks. A great quantity also de- 
 scends, through the lachrymal passages, into the nos- 
 trils ; hence those who cry have an increased discharge 
 from the nose. 
 
 Use of the tears. — 1. They continually moisten the 
 surface of the eye and eyelids, to prevent the pellucid 
 cornea from drying and becoming opaque, or the eye 
 from concreting with the eyelids. 2. They prevent 
 that pain, which would otherwise arise from the fric- 
 tion of the eyelids against the bulb of the eye from 
 continually winking. 3. They wash and clean away 
 the dust of the atmosphere, or any thing acrid that has 
 fallen into the eye. 4. Crying unloads the head of 
 congestions. 
 
 TEOTUS. Covered : applied as opposed to nudus , 
 or naked ; as to the seeds of the angiosperm plants. 
 
 TEETH. (Dens, a tooth ; quasi edens, from edo, 
 to eat.) Small bones fixed in the alveoli of the upper 
 and under jaw. In early infancy Nature designs us 
 for the softest aliment, so that the gums alone are then 
 sufficient for the purpose of manducation ; but as we 
 advance in life, and require a different food, she wisely 
 provides us with teeth. These are the hardest and 
 whitest of our bones, and, at full maturity, we usually 
 find thirty-two in both jaws ; viz. sixteen above, and 
 as many below. Their number varies indeed in dif- 
 ferent subjects ; but it is seldom seen to exceed thirty- 
 two, and it will very rarely be found to be less than 
 twenty ^igiit 
 
 Each tooth may be divided into two parts; viz. its 
 body, or that part which appears above the gums ; and 
 its fangs or root, which is-fixed into the socket. The 
 boundary between these two, close to the edge of the 
 gum, where there is usually a small circular depression, 
 is called the neck of the tooth. The teeth of each jaw 
 are commonly divided into three classes ; but before 
 each of these is treated of in particular, it will be right 
 to say something of their general structure. 
 
 Every tooth is composed of its cortex or enamel , and 
 its internal bony substances. The enamel, or, as it is 
 sometimes called, the vitreous part of the tooth, is a 
 very hard and compact substance, of a white colour, 
 and peculiar to the teeth. It is found only upon the 
 body of the tooth, covering the outside of the bony or 
 internal substance. When broken it appears fibrous 
 or striated ; and all the stria) are directed from the cir- 
 cumference to the centre of the tooth. This enamel 
 is thickest on the grinding surface, and on the cutting 
 edges or points of the teeth, becoming gradually thinner 
 as it approaches the neck, where it terminates insen- 
 sibly. Some writers have described it as being vascu- 
 lar ; but it is certain that no injection will ever reach 
 this substance, that it receives no tinge from madder, 
 and that it affords no appearance of a circulation of 
 fluids. The bony part of a tooth resembles other bones 
 in its structure, but is much harder than the most com - 
 pact part of bones in general. It composes the inner 
 part of the body and neck, and the whole of the root 
 of the tooth. This part of a tooth, when completely 
 formed, does not, like the other bones, receive a tinge 
 from madder, nor do the minutest injections penetrate 
 into its substance, although many writers have asserted 
 the contrary. Mr. Hunter has been, therefore, induced 
 to deny its being vascular, although he is aware that 
 the teeth, like other bones, are liable to swellings, and 
 that they are found anchylosed with their sockets. lie 
 supposes, however, that both these may be original 
 formations ; and, as the most convincing proof of their 
 
TEE 
 
 TEE 
 
 not being vascular, he reasons from the analogy be- 
 tween them and other bones. He observes, for in- 
 stance, that in a young animal that has been fed with 
 madder, the parts of the teeth which were formed be- 
 fore it was put on madder diet will appear of their 
 natural colour, but that such parts as were formed 
 while the animal was taking the madder, will be of a 
 red colour ; whereas, in other bones, the hardest parts 
 are susceptible of the dye, though more slowly than 
 the parts which are growing. Again he tells us, that 
 if you leave off feeding the animal with madder a con- 
 siderable time before you kill it, you will find the above 
 appearances still subsisting, with this addition, that all 
 the parts of the teeth which were formed after leaving 
 off the madder will be white. This experiment proves 
 that a tooth once tinged does not lose its colour; 
 whereas other bones do (though very slowly) return 
 again to their natural appearance : and, as the dye in 
 this case must be taken into the habit by absorbents, 
 he is led to suspect that the teeth are without absor- 
 bents as well as other vessels. These arguments are 
 very ingenious, but they are far from being satisfac- 
 tory. The facts adduced by Mr. Hunter are capable 
 of a different explanation from that which he has 
 given them ; and when other facts are added relative 
 to the same subject, it will appear that this bony part 
 of a tooth has a circulation through its substance, and 
 even lymphatics, although, from the hardness of its 
 structure, we are unable to demonstrate its vessels. 
 ■The facts which may be adduced are, 1st, We find that 
 a tooth recently drawn and transplanted into another 
 socket, becomes as firmly fixed after a certain time, 
 and preserves the same colour as the rest of the set ; 
 whereas a tooth that has been long drawn before it is 
 transplanted, will never become fixed. Mr. Hunter, 
 indeed, is aware of this objection, and refers the suc- 
 cess of the transplantation, in the first instance, to the 
 living principle possessed by the tooth, and which lie 
 thinks may exist independent of a circulation. But 
 however applicable such a doctrine may be to zoo- 
 phytes, it is suspected that it will not hold good in man, 
 and others of the more perfect animals : and there does 
 not appear to be any doubt but that, in the case of a 
 transplanted tooth, there is a real union by vessels. 
 2dly, The swellings of the fangs of a tooth, which in 
 many instances are known to be the effects of disease, 
 and which are analogous to the swelling of other bones, 
 are a clear proof of a similarity of structure, especially 
 its we find them invested with a periosteum. 3dly, It 
 is a curious fact, though as yet perhaps not generally 
 known, that, in cases of phthisis pulmonalis, the teeth 
 become of a milky whiteness, and, in some degree, 
 transparent. Does not this prove them to have absor- 
 bents 1 
 
 Each tooth has an inner cavity, which, beginning by 
 a small opening at the point of the fang, becomes larger 
 and terminates in the body of the tooth. This cavity 
 is supplied with blood-vessels and nerves, which pass 
 through the small hole in the root. In old people this 
 ‘ hole sometimes closes, and the tooth becomes then in- 
 sensible. 
 
 The teeth are invested with periosteum from their 
 fangs to a little beyond their bony sockets, where it is 
 attached to the gums. This membrane seems to be 
 common to the tooth which it encloses, and to the sockets 
 which it lines. The teeth arelikevvise secured in their 
 sockets by a red substance called the gums, which 
 every where covers the alveolar processes, and has as 
 many perforations as there are teeth. The gums are 
 exceedingly vascular, and have something like carti- 
 laginous hardness and elasticity, but do not seem to 
 have much sensibility. The gums of infants, which 
 perform the offices of teeth, have a hard ridge extend- 
 ivg through their whole length ; but in old people, who 
 have lost their teeth, this ridge is wanting. The three 
 classes into which the teeth are commonly divided are, 
 incisores, canini , and molares or grinders. 
 
 The incisores are the four teeth in the forepart of 
 each jaw ; they derive their name from their use in di- 
 viding and cutting the food in the manner of a wedge, 
 and have each of them two surfaces, which meet in a 
 sharp edge. Of these surfaces, the anterior one is con- 
 vex, and the posterior one somewhat concave. In the 
 upper jaw they are usually broader and thicker, espe- 
 cially the two middle ones, than those of the under 
 jaw, over which thejfgenerally fall by being placed a 
 little obliquely 
 
 The canini or cuspidati are the longest of all the 
 teeth, deriving their name from their resemblance to a 
 dog’s tusk. There is one of these teeth on each side of 
 the incisores, so that there are two in each jaw. They 
 are the longest of all the teeth. Their fangs differ from 
 that of the incisores only in being much larger, and 
 their shape may be easily described to be that of an in- 
 cisor with its edge worn off, so as to end in a narrow 
 point instead of a thin edge. The canini not being 
 calculated for dividing like the incisores, or for grinding, 
 seem to be intended for laying hold of substances. Mr. 
 Hunter remarks of these teeth, that we may trace in 
 them a similarity in shape, situation, and use, from the 
 most imperfect carnivorous animal, which we believe 
 to be the human species, to the lion, which is the most 
 perfectly carnivorous. 
 
 The molares or grinders , of which there are ten n 
 each jaw, are so called, because from their size and 
 figure they are calculated for grinding the food. The 
 canini and incisores have only one tang, but the last 
 three grinders in the under jaw have constantly two 
 fangs, and the same teeth in the upper jaw three fangs. 
 Sometimes these fangs are divided into two points near 
 their base, and each of these points has, perhaps, been 
 sometimes considered as a distinct fang. The grinders 
 likewise differ from each other in their appearance. 
 The first two on each side, which Mr. Hunter appears 
 to have distinguished very properly by the name of bi- 
 cuspidcs, seem to be of a middle nature between the 
 incisores and grinders ; they have in general only one 
 root, and the body of the tooth terminates in two points, 
 of which the anterior one is the highest, so that the 
 tooth has in some measure the appearance of one of 
 the canini. The two grinders beyond these, on each 
 side, are much larger. Their body forms almost a 
 square with rounded angles ; and their grinding surface 
 has commonly five points or protuberances, two of 
 which are on the inner, and three on the outer part of 
 the tooth. The last grinder is shorter and smaller than 
 the rest, and, from its coming through the gums later 
 than the rest, and sometimes not appearing till late in 
 life, is called dens sapientice. The variation in the 
 number of teeth usually depends on these dentes sapi- 
 entiffi. 
 
 Having thus described the appearance of the teeth 
 in the adult ; the manner of their formation and growth 
 in the foetus is next to be considered. We shall find 
 that the alveolar process, which begins to be formed at 
 a very early period, appears about the fourth month 
 only as a shallow longitudinal groove, divided by sligh 
 ridges into a number of intermediate depressions 
 which are to be the future alveoli or sockets. These de 
 pressions are at first filled with small pulpy substances 
 included in a vascular membrane; and these pulpy 
 substances are the rudiments of the teeth. As these 
 advance in their growth, the alveolar processes become 
 gradually more completely formed. The surface of the 
 pulp first begins to harden: the ossification proceedin'* 
 from one or more points, according to the kind of tooth 
 that is to be formed. Tims in the incisores and canini 
 it begins from one point ; in the bicuspides, from two 
 points, corresponding with the future shape of those 
 teeth ; and in the molares from four or five points. As 
 the ossification advances, the whole of the pulp is frra- 
 dually covered with bone, excepting its under surface 
 and then the fang begins to be formed. Soon after the 
 formation of this bony part, the tooth begins to be 
 incrusted with its enamel ; but in what manner this is 
 deposited we areas yet unable to explain.— Perhaps the 
 vascular membrane which encloses the pulp, may serve 
 to secrete it. It gradually crystallizes upon the surface 
 of the bony part, and continues to increase in thick- 
 ness, especially at the points and basis of the tooth, till 
 some time before the tooth begins io pass through the 
 gum ; and when this happens, the enamel seems to be 
 as hard as it is afterward, so that the air does not ap- 
 pear to have the least effect in hardening it, as has been 
 sometimes supposed. While the enamel is thus form- 
 ing, the lower part of the pulp is gradually lengthened 
 out and ossified, so as to form the fang. In those teeth 
 which are to have more than one fang, the ossification 
 begins at different parts of the pulp at one and the 
 same time. In this manner, arc formed the incisores 
 the canini, and two molares on each side, making in the 
 whole twenty teeth, in both jaws, which are sufficient 
 for the purposes of manducation early hi life As the 
 fangs of the teeth are formed, their upper part is eradu- 
 
 339 ” 
 
 Fff 2 
 
TEE 
 
 TEL 
 
 ally pushed upwards, till at length, about the seventh, 
 eighth, or ninth month after birth, the incisores, which 
 are the first formed, begin to pass through the gum. 
 The first that appears is generally in the lower jaw. 
 The canini and tnolares not being formed so soon as the 
 incisores, do not appear till about the twentieth or 
 twenty-fourth month. Sometimes one of the canini, 
 but more frequently one of the molares, appears first. 
 
 The danger to which children are exposed, during the 
 time of dentition, arises from the pressure of the teeth 
 in the gum, so as to irritate it, and excite pain and in- 
 flammation. The effect of this irritation is, that the 
 gum wastes, and becomes gradually thinner at this 
 part, till at length the tooth protrudes. In such cases, 
 therefore, we may, with great propriety, assist nature 
 by cutting the gum. These twenty teeth are called 
 temporary or milk teeth, because they are all shed be- 
 tween the age of seven and fourteen, and are supplied 
 by others of a firmer texture, with large fangs which 
 remain till they become affected by disease, or fall out 
 in old age, and are therefore called the permanent or 
 adult teeth. The rudiments of these adult teeth begin 
 to be formed at different periods. The pulp of the first 
 adult incisor, and of the first adult grinder, may be 
 perceived in a foetus of seven or eight months, and the 
 ossification bemns in them about six months after birth. 
 Soon after birth the second incisor, and canine tooth 
 on each side, begin to be formed. About the fifth or 
 sixth year the first bicuspis, and about the seventh the 
 second bicuspi begin to ossify. These bicuspides are 
 destined to replace the temporary grinders. All these 
 permanent teeth are formed in a distinct set of alveoli; 
 so that it is not by the growing of one tooth under 
 another in the same socket, that the uppermost tooth is 
 gradually pushed out, as is commonly imagined ; but 
 the temporary teeth, and those which are to succeed 
 them, being placed in separate alveoli, the upper sockets 
 gradually disappear, as the under ones increase in size, 
 till at length the teeth they contain, having no longer 
 any support, consequently fall out. But, besides these 
 twenty teeth, which succeed the temporary ones, there 
 are twelve others to be added to make up the number 
 thirty-two. These twelve are three grinders on each 
 side in both jaws ; and in order to make room for this 
 addition, we find the jaws grow as the teeth grow, so 
 that they appear as completely filled with twenty teeth, 
 as they are afterward with thirty-two. H^nce, in 
 children the face is flatter and rounder than in adults. 
 The first adult grinder usually passes through the gum 
 about the twelfth year; the second, which begins to be 
 formed in the sixth or seventh year, cuts the gum about 
 the seventeenth or eighteenth ; and the third, or dens 
 sapienti®, which begins to be formed about the twelfth 
 year, passes through the gum between the age of twenty 
 and thirty. The dentes sapientice have, in some in- 
 stances, been cut at the age of forty, fifty, sixty, and 
 even eighty yeass ; and it sometimes happens, that they 
 do not appear at all. Sometimes likewise it happens 
 that a third set of teeth appear about the age of sixty 
 or seventy. Diemerbroek tells us that he himself, at the 
 age of fifty-six, had a fresh canine tooth in the place 
 of one he had lost several years before; M. du Fay 
 saw two incisores and two canini cut the gum in a man 
 aged eighty-four ; Mr. Hunter has seen two foreteeth 
 shoot up in the lower jaw of a very old person ; and an 
 account was lately published of a man who had a com- 
 plete set of teeth at the age of sixty. Other instances 
 of the same kind are to be met with in authors. The 
 circumstance is curious, and from the time of life at 
 which it takes place, and the return of the catamenia, 
 which sometimes happens to women at the same age, 
 it has been very ingeniously supposed, that there is 
 sotne effort in nature to renew the body at that period. 
 
 The teeth are subject to a variety of accidents. 
 Sometimes the gums become so affected as to occasion 
 them to fall out, and the teeth themselves are frequently 
 rendered carious by causes which have not hitherto 
 been satisfactorily explained. The disease usually be- 
 gins on that side of the tooth which is not exposed to 
 pressure, and gradually advances till an opening is 
 made into the cavity : as soon as the cavity is exposed, 
 the tooth becomes liable to considerable pain, from the 
 air coming into contact with the nerve. Besides these 
 accidental means by which the teeth are occasionally 
 affected, old age seldom fails to bring with it sure and 
 natural causes for their removal. The alveoli fill up, 
 and the teeth consequently fall out. The gums then 
 3*0 
 
 no longer meet in the forepart of the mouth, the chi n 
 projects forwards, and the face being rendered much 
 shorter, the whole physiognomy appears considerably- 
 altered. Having thus described the formation, struc- 
 ture, growth, and decay of the teeth, it remains to speak 
 of their uses; the chief of which we know to be in 
 mastication. And here we cannot help observing the 
 great variety in the structure of the human teeth, which 
 fits us for such a variety of food, and which, when com- 
 pared with the teeth given to other animals, may in 
 some measure enable us to explain the nature of the 
 aliment for which man is intended by Nature. Thus, 
 in ruminating animals, we find incisores only in the 
 lower jaw, for cutting the grass, and molares for grind- 
 ing it; in graminivorous animals, we see molares alone ; 
 and in carnivorous animals, canine teeth for catching 
 at their prey, and incisores and molares for cutting and 
 dividing it. But, as man is not designed to catch and 
 kill his prey with his teeth, we observe that our canini 
 are shaped differently from the fangs of beasts of prey, 
 in whom we find them either longer than the rest of 
 the teeth, or curved. The incisores likewise are 
 sharper in those animals than in man. Nor are the 
 molares in the human subject similar to the molares of 
 carnivorous animals; they are flatter in man than in 
 these animals ; and, in the latter, we likewise find them 
 sharper at the edges, more calculated to cut and tear 
 the food, and by their greater strength, capable of 
 breaking the bones of animals. From these circum- 
 stances, therefore, we may consider man as partaking 
 of the nature of these different classes ; as approaching 
 more to the carnivorous than to the herbivorous tribe 
 of animals; but upon the whole, formed for a mixed 
 aliment, and fitted equally to live upon flesh and upon 
 vegetables. Those philosophers, therefore, who would 
 confine a man wholly to vegetable food, do not seem 
 to have studied nature. As the molares are the last 
 teeth that are formed, so they are usually the first that 
 fall out ; this would seem to prove, that we require the 
 same kind of aliment in old age a§ in infancy. Besides 
 the use of the teeth in mastication, they likewise serve 
 a secondary purpose, by assisting in the articulation ol 
 the voice. 
 
 TEETHING. See Dentition and Teeth. 
 
 Te'gula hibernica. See Lapis hibemicus. 
 
 TEGUMENTS. Under the term common integu- 
 ments, anatomists comprehended the cuticle, rete mu- 
 cosum, skin, and adipose membrane, as being the 
 covering to every part of the body except the nails. 
 See Skin. 
 
 TE LA. A web of cloth. The cellular membrane 
 is so called from its likeness to a fine web. See Cel- 
 lular membrane. 
 
 Tela cellulosa. See Cellular membrane. 
 
 TELE'PHIUM. (Because it heals old ulcers, such 
 as that of Telephus, made by Ulysses.) See Sedum 
 telephium. 
 
 TELESIA. Sapphire. 
 
 TELLUR ETTED HYDROGEN. A combination 
 of tellurium and hydrogen. To make this compound, 
 hydrate of potassa and oxide of tellurium are ignited 
 with charcoal, and the mixture acted on by dilute sul- 
 phuric acid, in a retort connected with a mercurial 
 pneumatic apparatus. An elastic fluid is generated, 
 consisting of hydrogen holding tellurium in solution. 
 It is possessed of very singular properties. It is so- 
 luble in water, and forms 11 claret-coloured solution. 
 It combines with the alkalies. It burns with a bluish 
 flame, depositing oxide of tellurium. Its smell is very 
 strong and peculiar, not unlike that of sulphuretted 
 hydrogen. This elastic fluid was discovered by Sir 
 H. Daw, in 1609. 
 
 TELLURIC ACID. Jicidum telluricum. The 
 oxide of tellurium combines with many of the metallic 
 oxides, acting the part of an acid, and producing a class 
 of compounds which have been called telluratcs. 
 
 TELLU'RIUM The name given by Klaproth to 
 a metal extracted from several Transylvanian ores. 
 
 Pure tellurium is of a tin-white colour, verging to 
 lead-gray, with a high metallic lustre ; of a foliated 
 fracture ; and very brittle, so as to be easily pulverized. 
 Its sp. gr. is 6.115. It melts before ignition, requiring 
 little higher heat than lead, and less than antimony; 
 and, according to Gmelin, is as volatile as arsenic. 
 When cooled without agitation, its surface has a crys- 
 tallized appearance. Before tRe blowpipe on charcoal, 
 it burns with a vivid blue light, greenish on the edges 
 
TEM 
 
 TEM 
 
 and is dissipated in grayish- white vapours, of a pun 
 gent smell, which condense into a white oxide. This 
 oxide heated on charcoal is reduced with a kind of 
 explosion, and soon again volatilized. Heated in a 
 glass retort, it fuses into a straw-coloured striated mass. 
 It appears to contain about 16 per cent, of oxygen. 
 
 Tellurium is oxidized and dissolved by the principal 
 acids. To sulphuric acid it gives a deep purple colour. 
 Water separates it in black flocculi, and heat throws 
 it down in a white precipitate. 
 
 With nitric acid it forms a colourless solution, which 
 remains so when diluted, and affords slender denditric 
 crystals by evaporation. 
 
 The muriatic acid with a small portion of nitric, 
 forms a transparent solution, from which water throws 
 down a white submuriate. This may be redissolved 
 almost wholly by repeated affusions of water. Alko- 
 hol likewise precipitates it. 
 
 Sulphuric acid, diluted with two or three parts of 
 water, to which a little nitric acid has been added, 
 dissolves a large portion of the metal, and the solution 
 is not decomposed by water. 
 
 The alkalies throw down from its solutions a white 
 precipitate, which is soluble in all the acids, and by an 
 excess of the alkalies or their carbonates. They are 
 not precipitated by prussiate of potassa. Tincture of 
 galls gives a yellow flocculent precipitate with them. 
 Tellurium is precipitated from them in a metallic state 
 by zinc, iron, tin, and antimony. 
 
 Tellurium fused with an equal weight of sulphur, in 
 a gentle heat, forms a lead coloured striated sulphuret. 
 Alkaline sulphurets precipitate it from its solutions of 
 a brown or black colour. In this precipitate, either 
 the metal or its oxide is combined with sulphur. Each 
 of these sulphurets burns with a pale blue flame, and 
 white smoke. Heated in a retort, part of the sulphur 
 is sublimated, carrying up a little of the metal with it. 
 It does not easily amalgamate with quicksilver. 
 
 TEMPERAME'NTUM. (From tempero, to mix 
 together.) The peculiar constitution of the humours. 
 Temperaments have been variously distinguished : the 
 division most generally received is into the sanguineous, 
 phlegmatic, choleric, and melancholic. 
 
 TEMPERATURE. A definite degree of sensible 
 heat, as measured by the thermometer. Thus we say, 
 a high temperature, and a low temperature, to denote 
 a manifest intensity of heat or cold ; the temperature 
 of boiling water, or 212° Fahr. ; and a range of tem- 
 perature, to designate the intermediate points of heat 
 between two distant terms of thermometric indication. 
 
 TEMPLE. ( Tempora , um , n. ; and tempus, oris , n.) 
 The lateral and flat parts of the head above the ears. 
 
 TEMPORAL. ( Temporalis ; from tempus.) Be- 
 longing to the temple. 
 
 Temporal artery. Arteria temp oralis. A branch 
 of the external carotid, which runs on the temples, and 
 gives off the frontal artery. 
 
 Temporal bone. Os temporis. Two bones situ- 
 ated one on each side of the head, of a very irregular 
 figure. They are usually divided into two parts, one 
 of which, from the manner of its connexion with the 
 neighbouring bones, is called os squamosum , and the 
 other os petrosum, from its irregularity and hardness. 
 
 In both these parts there are processes and cavities 
 to be described. Externally there are three processes ; 
 one anterior, called zygomatic process, which is 
 stretched forwards to joyi with the os malae, and thus 
 forms the bony jugum under which the temporal mus- 
 cle passes ; one posterior, called the mastoid or mamil- 
 lary process, from its resemblance to a nipple ; and one 
 inferior, called the styloid process, from its shape, 
 which is said to resemble that of the ancient stylus 
 scriptorius. In young subjects, this process is united 
 with the bone by an intermediate cartilage, which 
 sometimes, even in adults, is not completely ossified. 
 Three muscles have their origin from this process, and 
 borrow half of their names from it, viz. stylo glossus, 
 stylo-hyoideus, and stylo pharyngeus. Round the root 
 of this process there is a particular rising of the os 
 petrosum, which some writers describe as a process, 
 and, from its appearance with the styloid, have named 
 it. vaginalis. Others describe the semicircular ridge 
 of the meatus auditorius externus as a fifth process, to 
 which they give the name of auditory. The depres- 
 sions and cavities are, 1. A large fossa, which serves 
 for the articulation of the lower jaw ; it is situated 
 between the zygomatic auditory and vaginal processes, 
 
 and is separated in its middle by a fissure, into which 
 the ligament that secures the articulation of the lower 
 jaw with this bone is fixed. The forepart of this 
 cavity, which receives the condyle of the jaw, is 
 covered with cartilage ; the back part only with the 
 periosteum. 2. A long fossa behind the mastoid pro- 
 cess, where the digastric muscle has its origin. 3. The 
 meatus auditorius externus , the name given to a large 
 funnel-like canal that leads to the organ of hearing. 
 4. The stylo-mastoul hole , so called from its situation 
 between the styloid and mastoid processes. It is 
 likewise called the aqueduct of Fallopius, and affords 
 a passage to the portio dura of the auditory, or seventh 
 pair of nerves. 5. Below and on the forepart of the 
 last foramen, we observe part of the jugular fossa, a 
 thimble-like cavity, in which the beginning of the 
 internal jugular vein is lodged. 6. Befoie and a little 
 above this fossa is the orifice of a foramen, through 
 which pass the internal carotid artery and two fila- 
 ments of the intercostal nerve. This conduit runs 
 first upward and then forward, forming a kind of 
 elbow, and terminates at the end of the os petrosum. 
 7. At this part of the ossa temporum we observe the 
 orifice of a canal which runs outwards and backwards 
 in a horizontal direction, till it terminates in a cavity 
 of the ear called tympanum. This canal, which in 
 the recent subject is continued from the ear to the 
 mouth, is called the Eustachian tube. 8. A small hole 
 behind the mastoid process, which serves for the trans 
 mission of a vein to the lateral sinus. But this, like 
 other foramina in the skull that serves only for the 
 transmission of vessels, is neither uniform in its situa- 
 tion, nor to be met with in every subject. The internal 
 surface of these bones may easily be divided into three 
 parts. The first, uppermost, and largest is the squa- 
 mous part, which is slightly concave from the impres- 
 sion of the brain. Its semicircular edge is sloping, so 
 that the external lamella of the bone advances farther 
 than the internal, and thus rests more securely on the 
 parietal bones. The second and middlemost, which is 
 the petrous part of the bone, forms a hard, craggy pro- 
 tuberance, nearly of a triangular shape. On its pos- 
 terior side we observe a large foramen, which is the 
 meatus auditorius interims ; it recoives the double 
 nerve of the seventh pair, viz. the portio dura and 
 portio mollis of that pair. About the middle of its 
 anterior surface is a small foramen, which opens into 
 the aqueduct of Fallopius, and receives a twig of the 
 portio dura of the seventh pair of nerves. This fora- 
 men having been first described by Fallopius, and by 
 him named hiatus , is sometimes called hiatus Fallopii. 
 Besides these, we observe other smaller holes for the 
 transmission of blood-vessels and nerves. Below this 
 craggy protuberance is the third part, which, from its 
 shape and connexion with the os occipitis by means of 
 the lambdoidal suture, may be called the lambdoidal 
 angle of the temporal bone. It is concave from the 
 impression of the brain ; it helps to form the posterior 
 and inferior fossie of the skull, and has a considerable 
 furrow, in which is lodged part of the lateral sinus. 
 The temporal bones differ a little in their structure 
 from the other bones of the cranium. At their upper 
 parts they are very thin, and almost without diploe, 
 but below they have great strength and thickness. In 
 the foetus, the thin upper part, and the lower craggy 
 part, are separated by a cartilaginous substance ; there 
 is no appearance either of the mastoid or styloid pro- 
 cesses, and, instead of a long funnel-like meatus audi- 
 torius externus, there is only a smooth bony ring, 
 within which the membrana tympani is fastened. 
 Within the petrous part of these bones there are several 
 cavities, processes, and bones, which belong altogether 
 to the ear, do not enter into the formation of the cra- 
 nium, and are described under the article Ear. The 
 ossa temporum are connected by suture with the 
 ossa parietalfa, the os occipitis, the ossa malarum,and 
 the os sphenoides, and are articulated with the lower 
 jaw 
 
 TEMPORA'LIS. (From tempus , the temple.) 1 
 See Temporal. 
 
 2. A muscle of the lower jaw, situated in the tem- 
 ple. Arcardi-temporo-maxillaire , of Dumas. Crota- 
 phites , of Winslow. It arises fleshy from the lower, 
 lateral, and anterior part of the parietal bone ; from all 
 the squamous portion of the temporal bone; from the 
 lower and lateral part of the os froniis ; from the pos- 
 terior surface of the os malae ; from all the temporal pro- 
 
TER 
 
 TER 
 
 eess of the sphenoid bone ; and sometimes from a ridge 
 at the lower part of this process. This latter portion, 
 however, is often common to this muscle and the 
 pterygoideus externus. It is of a semicircular shape, 
 and its radiated fibres converge, so as to form a strong 
 middle tendon, which pastes under the jugum, and is 
 inserted into the coronoid process of the lower jaw, to 
 which it adheres on every side, but more particularly 
 at its forepart, where the insertion is continued down 
 to the body of the bone. This muscle is covered by a 
 pretty strong fascia, which some writers have erro- 
 neously described as a part of the aponeurosis of the 
 occipito-frontalis. This fascia adheres to the bones, 
 round the whole circumference of the origin of the 
 muscle, and, descending over it, is fixed below to the 
 ridge where the zygomatic process begins, just above 
 the meatus auditorius, to the upper edge of the zygo- 
 matic process itself, and anteriorly to the os malae. 
 This fascia serves as a defence to the muscles, and 
 likewise gives origin to some of its fleshy fibres. The 
 principal use of the temporal muscle is to draw the 
 lower jaw upwards,' as in the action of biting ; and as 
 it passes a little forwards to its insertion, it may at the 
 same time pull the condyle a little backwards, though 
 not so much as it would have done if its fibres had 
 passed in a direct line from their origin to their inser- 
 tion, because the posterior and lower part of the muscle 
 passes over the root of the zygomatic process, as over 
 a pulley. 
 
 TENDO. See Muscle. 
 
 Tendo achillis. See Achillis tendo. 
 
 TENDON. (From tendo , to stretch.) The white 
 and glistening extremity of a muscle. See Muscle. 
 
 TENDRIL. See Cirrus. 
 
 TENE'SIvIUS. (From reive), to constringe: so 
 called from the perception of a continual constriction 
 or bound state of the part.) A continual inclination to 
 goto stool, without a discharge. 
 
 TENNANT1TE. A variety of gray copper ore 
 found in Cornwall, in copper veins, that intersect 
 granite and clay slate, associated with copper pyrites. 
 It is of a lead-gray or iron black colour, and consists 
 of copper, sulphur, arsenic, iron, and silica. 
 
 TE'NSOR. (From tendo, to stretch.) A muscle, 
 the office of which is to extend the part to which it is 
 fixed. 
 
 Tensor palati. See Circumflexus. 
 
 Tensor tympani. Internits auris, of Douglas and 
 Cowper. Internus mallei, of Winslow ; and salpingo- 
 malleen, of Dumas. A muscle of the ear, which pulls 
 the malleus and the membrane of the tympanum to- 
 wards the petrous portion of the temporal bone, by 
 which the membrana tympani is' made more concave 
 and tense. 
 
 Tensor vaginas femoris. Fascialis. Membra- 
 nosus, of Douglas. Membranus vel fascia lata, of 
 Cowper ; and Ilio , aponeurosi- femoral, of Dumas. 
 Musculus aponeurosis , vel fasciae lata:, of Winslow. 
 A muscle situated on the outside of the thigh, which 
 stretches the membranous fascia of the thigh, assists in 
 the abduction of the thigh, and somewhat in its rota- 
 tion inwards. It arises by a narrow, tendinous, and 
 fleshy beginning from the external part of the anterior, 
 superior, spinous process of the ilium, and is inserted 
 a little below the great trochanter into the membranous 
 fascia. 
 
 TENT. A roll of lint for dilating openings, sinuses, 
 &C. See Spongia praeparata. 
 
 TENTO'RIUM. A process of the dura mater, 
 separating the cerebrum from the cerebellum. It ex- 
 tends from the internal horizontal spine of the occipital 
 bone, directly forwards to the sella turcica of the sphe- 
 noid bone. 
 
 Terkbe'lla. (Diminutive of terebra, a piercer or 
 gimlet.) A trepan or instrument for sawing out cir- 
 cular portions of the skull. A trephine. 
 
 TEREBI'NTHINA. (From reptBivOos, the turpen- 
 . tine-tree.) Turpentine, the produce of pine-trees. See 
 Turpentine. 
 
 Terebinthina argentoratensis. Strasburg tur- 
 pentine. This species is generally more transparent 
 and less tenacious than either the Venice or Chio tur- 
 pentines. It is of a yellowish-brown colour, and of a 
 more agreeable smell than any of the turpentines, ex- 
 cept the Chio. It is extracted in several parts of Ger- 
 many, from the red and silver fir, by cutting out 
 successively narrow strips of the bark. In some 
 
 | places a resinous juice is collected from under the 
 bark, called Lackryma abiegna, and Oleum abictinum. 
 
 Terebinthina canadensis. Canada turpentine. 
 See Pinus balsamea. 
 
 Terebinthina chia. The resin obtained from the 
 Pistacia terebinthus. 
 
 Terebinthina communis. Common turpentine. 
 
 See Pinus sylvestris. 
 
 Terebinthina cypria. Cyprus turpentine. See 
 
 Pistacia terebinthus. 
 
 Terebinthina vkneta. Venice turpentine: so 
 called because we are supplied with it from the Vene 
 tians. See Pinus larix. 
 
 Terebinthina vulgaris. Common turpentine. 
 The liquid resin of the Pinus sylvestris. See Tur 
 pentine. 
 
 Terebinthina: oleum. The oil distilled from the 
 liquid resin of the Pinus sylvestris. 
 
 TE'RES. Round, cylindrical. 
 
 1. The name of some muscles and ligaments. 
 
 2. The name of the ascaris lumbricoides, or round 
 worm, whicli infests the intestines. See Worms. 
 
 3. Applied to roots, stems, leaves, leafstalks, 
 seeds, &c. 
 
 Teres ligamentum. The ligament at the bottom 
 of the socket of the hip-joint. 
 
 Teres major. Riolanus, who was the first that 
 distinguished this and the other mdfecles of the scapula 
 by particular appellations, gave the name of teres to 
 this and the following muscle, on account of their long 
 and round shape. Anguli-scapulo-humeral, of Dumas 
 This muscle, which is longer and thicker than the teres 
 minor, is situated along the inferior costa of the 
 scapula, and is in part covered by the deltoides. 
 
 It arises fleshy from the outer surface of the inferior 
 angle of the scapula, (where it covers some part of the 
 infra-spinatus and teres minor, with both which its 
 fibres intermix,) and likewise from the lower and pos- 
 terior half of the inferior costa of the scapula. As- 
 cending obliquely towards the os humeri, it passes 
 under the long head of the triceps brachii, and then 
 becomes thinner and flatter to form a thin tendon of 
 about an inch in breadth, and somewhat more in 
 length, which runs immediately behind that of the 
 latissimus dorsi, and is inserted along with it into the 
 ridge at the inner side of the gtoove that lodges the 
 long head of the biceps. These two tendons are in- 
 cluded in the common capsula, besides which the ten- 
 don of this muscle adheres to the os humeri by two 
 other capsulas which we find placed one above the 
 other. 
 
 This muscle assists in the rotatory muscle of the arm, 
 and likewise in drawing it downwards and back- 
 wards ; so that we may consider it as the congener of 
 the latissimus dorsi. 
 
 Teres minor. Marginisus-seapulo-trochiterien , 
 of Dumas. This muscle seems to have been first de- 
 scribed by Fallopius. The teres minor is a thin fleshy 
 muscle, situated along the inferior edge of the infra- 
 spinatus, and is in part covered by the posterior part 
 of the deltoides. 
 
 It arises fleshy from all the convex edge of the inferior 
 costa of the scapula ; from thence it ascends obliquely 
 upwards and forwards, and terminates in a flat tendon, 
 which adheres to the lower and posterior part of the 
 capsular ligament of the joint, and is inserted into the 
 lower part of the great tuberosity of the os humeri, a 
 little below the termination of the infra-spinatus. 
 
 The tendinous membrane, which is continued fVom 
 the infra-spinatus, and spread over the teres minor, 
 likewise forms a thin septum between the two mus- 
 cles. In some subjects, however, they are so closely 
 united, as to be with difficulty separated from each 
 other. Some of the fibres of the teres minor are inter- 
 mixed with those of the teres major and subscapularis. 
 
 The uses of this muscle are similar to those of the 
 infra-spinatus. 
 
 TE'RETRUM. (From repee), to pierce.) The tre- 
 pan. . 
 
 TERMINALIS. Terminal : applied to flower-stalk 
 when it terminates a stem or branch ; as in Ccntaurea 
 
 scabiosa. 
 
 TERMI'NTHUS. (From reppivOos, the turpentine 
 tree: so called from their resemblance to the fruit of 
 the turpentine-tree.) Albatis. Black and ardent pus 
 tules, mostly attacking the legs of females. 
 TERNARY. Consisting of the number three, which 
 
TES 
 
 TET 
 
 some chemical and mystical writers have made strange 
 work with ; but the most remarkable distinction of tl*s 
 kind, and the only one worth notice, is that of Hippo- 
 crates, who divides the parts of a human body into con- 
 tinentes, contenta, and iinpetum facientes, though the 
 latter is resolvable into the mechanism of the two for- 
 mer, rather than any thing distinct in itself. 
 
 TERNATUS. Ternate : applied in botany to a leaf 
 which consists of three leaflets, as that of the trefoil. 
 
 TERNUS. Ternate : applied to leaves, when there 
 are three together ; as in many of the plants of Chili 
 and Peru, which seem particularly disposed to this ar- 
 rangement, and in Verbena triphylla. 
 
 TE'RRA. See Earth. 
 
 1 Terra cariosa. Rotten stone, a species of non- 
 eftervescent chalk, of a brown colour. 
 
 Terra catechu. See Acacia catechu. 
 
 Terra damnata. See Caput mortuum. 
 
 Terra foliata tartari. The acetate of potassa. 
 Terra jafonica. Japan earth. See Acacia catechu. 
 Terra lemnia. See Bole. 
 
 Terra livonica. See Bole. 
 
 Terra marita. The curcuma, or turmeric-root, is 
 sometimes so called. 
 
 Terra mortua. See Caput mortuum. 
 
 Terra ponderosa. The heavy spar. 
 
 Terra ponderosa salita. See Murias baryta. 
 Terra sienna. A brown ochre found at Sienna, in 
 Italy, used in painting, both raw and burnt. 
 
 Terra sigillata. See Bole. 
 
 Terra verte. An ore used in painting, which 
 contains iron in some unknown state mixed with clay, 
 and sometimes with chalk and pyrites. 
 
 Terr/e oleum. See Petroleum. 
 
 Terrea absorbentia. Absorbent earths, distin- 
 guishable from other earthy atid stony substances by 
 their solubility in acids ; as chalk, crabs’ claws, oyster- 
 shells, egg-shells, pearl, coral, <fcc. 
 
 TERRENUS. Terrene, earthy: applied- to plants 
 which grow in the earth only, in opposition to those 
 which live only in water. 
 
 Te'rthra. (From repdpov, a crane.) The middle 
 and lateral parts of the neck. 
 
 TERTIAN. A third-day ague. See Febris inter- 
 mittens. 
 
 Tertian ague. See Febris intermittens. 
 TERTIA'NA. See Febris intermittens. 
 
 Terttana duplex. A tertian fever that returns 
 every day ; but the paroxysms are unequal, every other 
 fit being alike. 
 
 Tertiana duplicata. A tertian fever returning 
 every other day ; but there are two paroxysms in one 
 day. 
 
 Tertiana febris. See Febris intermittens . 
 Tertiana triplex. A tertian fever returning every 
 day, every other day there are two paroxysms, and but 
 one in the intermediate one. 
 
 TERTIANA'RIA. (From tertiana , a species of in- 
 termittent fever, which is said to be cured by this plant.) 
 See Scutellaria g alericulata. 
 
 Ter'tium sal. (From tertius , third.) A neutral salt, 
 as being the product of an acid and an alkali, making 
 a third body different from either. 
 
 Te'sskra. (From Teaoapa, four.) A four square 
 bone. The cuboid bone. 
 
 TEST. Any reagent which, added to a substance, 
 teaches us to discover its chemical nature or composi- 
 tion. See Reagent. 
 
 TE'STA. {Quasi losta ; from torreo , to burn.) 
 1. A shell. The oyster-shell. 
 
 2. In botany, it is the name of the skin which con- 
 tains all the parts of a seed, as the embryo, the lobes, 
 the vitellus, and albumen, and which gives shape to 
 the seed, for the skin is perfectly formed while they are 
 but a homogeneous liquid. The testa differs in thick- 
 ness and texture in different plants. It is sometimes 
 single, but more frequently lined with a finer and very 
 delicate film, called by Gsertner membrana , as may be 
 seen in a walnut, and the kernel of a peach, almond, or 
 plum. — Smith. 
 
 Testa probatrix. A cupel or test. A pot for sepa- 
 rating baser metals from gold and silver. 
 
 TESTA'DO. (From testa, a shell: because it is 
 covered with a shell.) 
 
 1. A tortoise, also a snail. 
 
 2. An ulcer, which, like a snail, creeps under the 
 skin. 
 
 TESTye preparat.e. Prepared oyster-shells. Wash 
 theshells, previously cleared of dirt, with boiling water, 
 then prepare them as is directed with chalk. 
 
 Testes cerebri. See Tubercula ouadrigemina. 
 
 TESTICLE. See Testis. 
 
 Testicle , swelled. See Orchitis. 
 
 TESTICULUS. ( Testiculus , diminutive of testis.) 
 1. A small testicle. 
 
 2. The orchis plant : so named from the resemblance 
 of its roots to a testicle. 
 
 Testiculus caninus. See Orchis mascula. 
 
 TE'STIS. ( Testis , is, in. ; a witness, the testes 
 being the witnesses of our manhood.) The testicle. 
 Orchis. They are also called didymi , and by some 
 perin. Two little oval bodies situated within the scro- 
 tum, and covered by a strong, white, and dense coat, 
 called tunica albuginea. Each testicle is composed of 
 small vessels, bent in a serpentine direction, arising 
 from the spermatic artery, and convoluted into little 
 heaps, separated from one another by cellular partitions. 
 In each partition there is a duct receiving semen from 
 the small vessels; and all the ducts constitute a net 
 which is attached to the tunica albuginea. From this 
 net- work twenty or more vessels arise, all of which are 
 variously contorted, and, being reflected, ascend to the 
 posterior margin of the testis, where they unite into one 
 common duct, bent into serpentine windings, and form- 
 ing a hard body called the epididymis. The spermatic 
 arteries are branches of the aorta. The spermatic veins 
 empty themselves into the vena cava and emulgent 
 vein. The nerves of the testicle are branches of the 
 lumbar and great intercostal nerve. The use of the 
 testicle is to secrete the semen. 
 
 TETANIC.. Tetanicus. Appertaining to tetanus 
 or cramp. 
 
 Tetano'mata. (From tetovoo), to smooth.) T eta- 
 no thr a. Medicines which smooth the skin, and remove 
 wrinkles. 
 
 TETANUS. {Tetanus, i, m. ; from teivw, to stretch. ) 
 Spasm with rigidity. Convulsio indica ; Holotonicos ; 
 Rigor nervosus. A genus of disease in the Class Neu- 
 roses, and Order Spasmi, of Cullen ; characterized by 
 a spasmodic rigidity of almost the whole body. The 
 varieties of tetanus are, 1. Opisthotonos, where the 
 body is thrown back by spasmodic contractions of the 
 muscles. 2. Emprosthotonos , the body being bent for- 
 wards. 3. Trismus, , the locked jaw. Tetanus is often 
 symptomatic of syphilis and worms. 
 
 These affections arise more frequently in warm cli- 
 mates than in cold ones, and are very apt to occur when 
 much rain or moisture quickly succeeds excessively dry 
 and sultry weather. They attack persons of all ages, 
 sexes, temperaments, and complexions, but the male 
 sex more frequently than the female, and those of a 
 robust and vigorous constitution than those of a weak 
 habit. Ah idea is entertained by many, Dr. Thomas 
 observes, that negroes are more predisposed to attacks 
 of tetanus than white people : they certainly are more 
 frequently affected with it, but this circumstance does 
 not arise from any constitutional predisposition, but 
 from their being more exposed to punctures and wounds 
 in the feet, by nails, splinters of wood, pieces of broken 
 glass, &c. from usually going bare-footed. 
 
 Tetanic affections are occasioned either by exposure 
 to cold, or by some irritation of the nerves, in conse- 
 quence of local injury by puncture, incision, or lacera- 
 tion. Lacerated wounds of tendinous parts prove, in 
 warm climates, a never-failing source of these com- 
 plaints. In cold climates, as well as in warm, the 
 locked jaw frequently arises in consequence of the 
 amputation of a limb. 
 
 When the disease has arisen in consequence of a 
 puncture, or any other external injury, the symptoms 
 show themselves generally about the eighth day; bu 
 when it proceeds from exposure to cold, they generally 
 make their appearance much sooner. 
 
 In some instances it comes on suddenly, and with 
 great violence ; but it more usually makes its attack in 
 a gradual manner ; in which case, a slight stiffness is 
 at first perceived in the back part of the neck, which, 
 after a short time, becomes considerably increased, and 
 at length renders the motion of the head both difficult 
 and painful. 
 
 With the rigidity of the head there is likewise an 
 uneasy sensation at the root of the tongue, together with 
 some difficulty in swallowing, and a great tightness is 
 perceived about the chest, with a pain at the extremity 
 
 343 
 
TET 
 
 TEU 
 
 of the sternum, shooting into the back. A stiffness also 
 takes place in the jaws, which soon increases to such 
 a height, that the teeth become so closely set together, 
 as not to admit of the smallest opening. This is what 
 is termed the locked jaw, or trismus 
 
 In some cases, the spasmodic affection extends no 
 further. In others the spasms at this stage of the dis- 
 ease, returning with great frequency become likewise 
 more general, and now affect not only the muscles of 
 the neck and jaws, but likewise those of the whole 
 spine, so as to bend the trunk of the body very forcibly 
 backwards, and this is what is named opisthotonos. 
 Where the body is bent forwards the disease is called 
 emprosthotonos. 
 
 During the whole course of the disorder, the abdomi- 
 nal muscles are violently affected with spasm, so that 
 the belly is strongly retracted, and feels very hard, most 
 obstinate costiveness prevails, and both the flexor and 
 extensor muscles of the lower extremities are commonly 
 affected at the same time so as to keep the limbs rigidly 
 extended. 
 
 The flexors of the head and trunk become at length 
 so strongly affected, as to balance the action of the ex- 
 tensor, and to keep the head and trunk so rigidly ex- 
 tended and straight, as to render it incapable of being 
 moved in any direction. The arms, which were little 
 affected before, are now likewise rigidly extended, the 
 tongue also becomes affected with spasm, and, being 
 convulsively darted out, is often much injured by the 
 teeth at that moment snapping together. It is to this 
 state of the disease that the term tetanus has been 
 strictly applied. 
 
 The disorder continuing to advance, every organ of 
 voluntary motion becomes affected ; the eyes are rigid 
 and immoveable, the countenance is hideously dis- 
 torted, and expresses great distress; the strength is ex- 
 hausted, and the pulse becomes irregular, and one uni- 
 versal spasm puts a period to a most miserable state of 
 existence. 
 
 Attacks of tetanus are seldom attended with any 
 fever, but always with violent pain, and the spasms do 
 not continue for a constancy, but the muscles admit of 
 some remission in their contraction, which is frequently 
 renewed, especially if the patient makes the least 
 attempt to speak, drink, or alter his position. 
 
 When tetanic affections arise in consequence of a 
 wound, puncture, or laceration, in warm climates, Dr. 
 Thomas observes, they are almost sure to prove fatal. 
 The locked jaw in consequence ef an amputation, 
 likewise proves usually fatal. When these affections 
 are produced by an exposure to cold, they may in most 
 cases be removed by a timely use of proper remedies, 
 although a considerable space will probably elapse be- 
 fore the patient will be able to recover his former 
 strength. 
 
 On dissections of this disease, slight effusions within 
 the cranium have been observed in a few instances: 
 but in by far the greater number, nothing has been dis- 
 covered, either in the brain, or any other organ. 
 
 The general indications are, 1. To remove any local 
 irritation, which may appear to have excited the dis- 
 ease; 2. To lessen the general irritability, and spas- 
 modic tendency; 3. To restore the tone of the system. 
 If a thorn, or other extraneous substance, be lodged in 
 any part, it must be extracted; any spicula of bone, 
 which may have brought on the disease after amputa- 
 tion, should be removed ; a punctured wound ought to 
 be dilated, &.c. Some have proposed dividing the 
 nerve going to the part, or even amputating this, to cut 
 off the irritation ; others paralyzing the nerves by 
 powerful sedatives, or destroying them by caustics ; 
 others again exciting a new action in the part by active 
 stimulants ; but the efficacy, and even propriety of such 
 measures, is doubtful. To fulfil the second indication, 
 various means have been proposed. The abstraction 
 of blood, recommended by Dr. Rush, might perhaps 
 appear advisable in a vigorous plethoric habit in the 
 beginning of the disease, bat it has generally proved of 
 little utility, or even hurtful, and is rather contra-indi- 
 cated by the state of the blood. Purging is a less ques- 
 tionable measure, as costiveness generally attends the 
 disease, and in many cases it has appeared very bene- 
 ficial, especially when calomel was employed. It has 
 been found also, that a salivation, induced by mercury, 
 has sometimes greatly relieved the disorder; but in 
 other instances it has failed altogether. The remedy 
 which has been oftenest employed, and with the most 
 
 decided aavantage, is opium, and sometimes prodigious 
 quantities of it have been exhibited: indeed, small 
 doses are useless, and even large ones have only a tem- 
 porary effect, so that they must be repeated, as the vio- 
 lence of the symptoms is renewed ; and where the 
 patient cannot swallow, it may be tried in glyster, or 
 freely rubbed into the skin. Other sedative and anti- 
 spasmodic remedies, have been occasionally resorted 
 to, as hemlock, tobacco, musk, camphor &c. but for 
 the most part with less satisfactory results. The warm 
 bath has sometimes proved a useful auxiliary in cold 
 climates ; but the cold-bath is much more relied upon, 
 especially in the West Indies, usually in conjunction 
 with the liberal use of opium. In Germany, alkaline 
 baths, and the internal use of the same remedies, are 
 stated to have been decidedly serviceable. Others 
 have advised the large use of bark and wine, which 
 seem, however, rather calculated to be preventives, or 
 to fulfil the third indication ; yet wine may be employed 
 rather as nourishment, since in severe cases of the dis 
 ease little else can be taken. Electricity seems too 
 hazardous a remedy to be tried in a general affection, 
 especially in the muscles of respiration ; but if con- 
 fined to the jaw, it may be useful in a mild form. At 
 the period of convalescence the strength must be re- 
 stored by suitable diet and medicines, the cold-bath, 
 regular exercise, &c. ; and removing the patient from 
 the West Indies to a colder climate, till the health is 
 fully established, would be a very proper precaution. 
 
 Tetartje'us. (Teraprato?, fourth.) A quartan fever. 
 
 TETRADYNAMIA. (From reoaapes, four, and 
 dvvapiSi power.) The name of a class of plants in the 
 sexual system of Linnaeus, containing hermaphrodite 
 flowers, with six stamens, four of which are long, and 
 two short. 
 
 TETRAGONUS. Quadrangular, square : applied 
 to several parts of plants, as Caulis tetragonus , in that 
 of the Lamiurn album , and a multitude of plants; Fo- 
 lium tetragonium, with four edges, or prominent angles, 
 as that of Iris tuberosa. 
 
 TETRAGYNIA. (From reooapts, four, and yvvrj, 
 a wife.) The name of an order of plants in several 
 of the classes of the sexual system of Linnaeus, con 
 sisting of plants which, to the classic character, what- 
 ever it is, add the circumstance of having four pistils. 
 
 Tetramy'rum. (From rerpas, four, and pvpov, an 
 ointment.) An ointment of four ingredients. 
 
 TETRANDRIA. (From reaaapes, four, and avrjp, 
 a husband.) The name of a class of plants in the 
 sexual system of Linnaeus. To it belong those which 
 have hermaphrodite flowers with four stamina of equal 
 length. 
 
 Tetrangu'ria. (From rsrpaf four, and ayyos, a cup: 
 so called because its fruit resembles a cup divided into 
 four parts.) The citrul. 
 
 TETRAPETALOUS. Four-petalled : applied to 
 the flower that consists of four single petals or leaves 
 placed around the pistil. 
 
 TETRAPHA'RMACUM. (From rerpa s, four, and 
 ( pappaKov , a drug.) A medicine composed of four in- 
 gredients. 
 
 TETRAPHYLLUS. (From rerpas, four, and (pvXXov, 
 a leaf.) Four-leaved. 
 
 TETTER. See Herpes. 
 
 TEU'CRIUM. ( Teucrium , it, n. ; from Teucer, 
 
 who discovered it.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnrean system. Class, Didynamia ; Order, 
 Oymnospcrmia. The herb speedwell. 
 
 Teucrium capitatum. The systematic name of 
 the poley mountain of Montpellier. Polium monta- 
 num. This plant bears the winter of our climate, and 
 is generally substituted for the candy-species. 
 
 Teucrium CHAMiEDRVS. The systematic name of 
 the common germander. Chamtedrys ; Cbameedrys 
 minor repens , vulgaris; Quercula calamandrina; 
 Trissago ; Chamcedrops, of Paulus A2gineta, and Ori 
 basins. This plant, called creeping germander, small 
 germander, and English treacle ; Teucrium— foliis cu- 
 neiformi-ovdtis, incisis, crenatis , petiolatis ; fioribuS 
 ternis ; caulibus proenmbenlibus , subpilosis, of Lin- 
 naeus, has a moderately bitter and somewhat aromatic 
 taste. It was in high repute among the ancients in in 
 termittent fevers, rheumatism, and gout; and where 
 an aromatic bitter is wanting, germander may be ad- 
 ministered with success. The best lime forgathering 
 this herb is when the seeds are formed, and the tops 
 are then preferable to the leaves. When dry, the dose 
 
THA 
 
 THE 
 
 is from 3ss. to 3j. Either water or spirit will extract 
 their virtue ; but the watery infusion is more bitter. 
 This plant is an ingredient in the once celebrated 
 powder called from the Duke of Portland, Portland 
 powder. 
 
 Teucrium champ.epitys. The systematic name of 
 the ground-pine. Chamwpitys ; Arthetica ; Arthretica ; 
 Ajiiga ; Abiga ; Iva arthritic a ; Holocyron; Ionia; 
 Sideritis. Common ground-pine. This low hairy 
 plant, Teucrium—foliis trifidis, linearibus, inlcgerri- 
 mis ; floribus sessilibus , later alibus, solitariis ; caule 
 diffuso, of Linnaeus, has a moderately bitter taste, and 
 a resinous, not disagreeable smell, somewhat like that 
 of the pine. The tops of leaves are recommended as 
 aperients and corroborants of the nervous system, and 
 said to be particularly serviceable in female obstruc- 
 tions and paralytic disorders. 
 
 Teucrium creticum. The systematic name of the 
 poley mountain of Candy. Polium creticum. The 
 tops and whole herb enter the antiquated compounds 
 mithridale and theriaca. The plant is obtained from 
 the island of Candy ; has a moderately aromatic smell, 
 and a nauseous bitter taste. It is placed among the 
 aperients and corroborants. 
 
 Teucrium iva. Chamcepitys moschata ; Iva mos- 
 chata monspeliensium ; Chamcepitys anthyllus. French 
 ground-pine. It is weaker, but of similar virtues to 
 Chamspitys. 
 
 Teucrium marum. The systematic name of the 
 Marum syriacum ; Marum creticum ; Major ana sy- 
 riaca ; Marum verum ; Marum cortusi ; Chaemedrys 
 incana maritima ; Marum germander, or Syrian herb 
 mastich. This shrub is the Teucrium—foliis integer- 
 rimis ovatis acutis petiolatis , subtus tomcntosis ; Jiuri- 
 bus racemosis secundis, of Linnaeus. It grows plenti- 
 fully in Greece, Egypt, Crete, and Syria. The leaves 
 and younger branches, when recent, on being rubbed 
 between the fingers, emit a volatile aromatic smell, 
 which readily excites sneezing ; to the taste they are 
 bitterish, accompanied with a sensation of heat and 
 acrimony. Judging from these sensible qualities of the 
 plant, it may be supposed to possess very active powers. 
 It is recommended as a stimulant aromatic, and deob- 
 struent; and Linnaeus, Rosenstein, and Bergius, speak 
 highly of its utility. Dose, ten grains to half a drachm 
 of the powdered leaves, given in wine. At present, 
 however, marum is chiefly used as an errhine. 
 
 Teucrium montanum. The systematic name of the 
 common poley mountain. 
 
 Teucrium folium. The systematic name of the 
 golden poley mountain. 
 
 Teucrium scordium. The systematic name of the 
 Scordium. Trissago palustris ; Chameedrys palus- 
 tris ; Allium redolens. Water germander. The leaves 
 of this plant have a smell somewhat of the garlic kind, 
 from which circumstance it is supposed to take its 
 name, to the taste they are bitterish and slightly pun- 
 gent. The plant was formerly in high estimation, but 
 is now justly fallen into disuse, although recommended 
 by some in antiseptic cataplasms and fomentations. 
 
 TEU'THRUM. T cvdpov. The herb polium. See 
 Teucrium polium. 
 
 THA'LAMUS. ( QaXapos', Thalamus, i, m. abed.) 
 
 A bed : the term applied to what is supposed to be the 
 origin of the optic nerve, and to the receptacle of parts 
 of fructification of plants. See Receptaculum. 
 
 Thalamus nervi optici. Two bodies which form 
 in part the optic nerve, placed near to each other, in 
 appearance white, protruding at the base of the lateral 
 ventricles, and running in their direction inwards, a 
 
 little downwards, and upwards, are called the Tha 
 lami nervorum opticorum. 
 
 Thalasso'meli. (From daXaaaa, the sea, and psXi, 
 honey , A medicine composed of sea-water and honey. 
 
 THALICTRUM. ( Thalictrum , ri, n. ; from OaX Aw, 
 to flourish.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linntean system. Class, Polyandria; Order, Poly- 
 gynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the poor man’s 
 rhubarb. See Thalictrum flavum. 
 
 Thalictrum flavum. The systematic name of 
 the poor man’s rhubarb. The root of this plant is 
 said to be aperient and stomachic, and to come very 
 near in its virtues to rhubarb. It is a common plant 
 in this country, but seldom used medicinally. 
 THALLITE. Epidote, orPistacite. 
 
 THALLUS. (From SaXXog, an olive bud, or green 
 bough ; from §aX Aw, to be verdant, to shoot forth, or 
 spread abroad. A term applied by Acharius, for the 
 frond or foliage of a lichen, whether that part be of a 
 leafy, fibrous, scaly, or crustaceous nature. 
 
 THA'PSIA. (From Thapsus, the island where it 
 was found.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaeari system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Digynia 
 Thapsia asclepias. The deadly carrot. The root 
 operates violently both upwards and downwards, and 
 is not used in the present practice. 
 
 THA'PSUS. (From the island Thapsus.) The 
 great white mullein, or cows’ lungwort. 
 
 THE'A. Tea. The dried leaves of the tea-tree, of 
 which there are two species, viz. 1. The Thea nigra, 
 bohea, or black tea ; and 2. The viridis, or green tea ; 
 both of which are natives of China or Japan, where 
 they attain the height of five or six feet. 
 
 Great pains are taken in collecting the leaves singly , 
 at three different times, viz. about the middle of Feb- 
 ruary, in the beginning of March, and in April. Al- 
 though some writers assert, that they are first exposed 
 to the steam of boiling water, and then dried on copper- 
 plates ; yet it is now understood that such leaves are 
 simply dried on iron plates, suspended over a fire, till 
 they become dry and shrivelled ; when cool, they are 
 packed in tin boxes to exclude the air, and in that state 
 exported to Europe. 
 
 Teas are divided in Britain into three kinds o I green, 
 and five of bohea. The former class includes, 
 
 1. Imperial or bloom tea, having a large leaf, a faint 
 smell, and being of a light green colour. 
 
 2. Hyson , which has small curled leaves, of a green 
 shade inclining to blue. 
 
 3. Singlo tea, thus termed from the place where it 
 is cultivated. 
 
 The boheas comprehend, 
 
 1. Souchong, which, on infusion, imparts a yellowish 
 green colour. 
 
 2. Camho , a fine tea, emitting a fragrant violet smelt 
 and yielding a pale shade ; it receives its name from 
 the province where it is reared. 
 
 3. Pekoe tea is known by the small white flowers that 
 are mixed with it. 
 
 4. Congo has a larger leaf than the preceding variety 
 
 and yields a deeper tint to water ; and, * 
 
 5. Common bohea, the leaves of which are of a 
 uniform green colour. There are besides other kinds 
 of tea, sold under the names of gunpowder tea, See. 
 which differ from the preceding only in the minuteness 
 of their leaves, and being dried with additional care. 
 
 The following interesting results of experiments on 
 tea by Brande, have been published by him in his 
 Journal. 
 
 One hundred parts of Tea. 
 
 Soluble 
 
 in 
 
 W ater. 
 
 Soluble 
 
 in 
 
 Alkohol. 
 
 Precipit. 
 
 with 
 
 Jelly. 
 
 Inert 
 
 Residue. 
 
 Green Hyson, 
 
 
 41 
 
 44 
 
 31 
 
 56 
 
 Ditto, 
 
 ... 12s. 
 
 34 
 
 43 
 
 29 
 
 57 
 
 Ditto, 
 
 ... 10s. 
 
 36 
 
 43 
 
 20 
 
 57 
 
 Ditto, 
 
 ... 8s. 
 
 36 
 
 42 
 
 25 
 
 58 
 
 Ditto 
 
 ... 7s. • 
 
 31 
 
 41 
 
 24 
 
 59 
 
 Black Souchong, 
 
 ... 12s. 
 
 35 
 
 36 
 
 28 
 
 64 
 
 Ditto, 
 
 ... 10s. 
 
 34 
 
 37 
 
 28 
 
 63 
 
 Ditto, 
 
 ... 8s. 
 
 37 
 
 35 
 
 28 
 
 63 
 
 Ditto, 
 
 
 36 
 
 35 
 
 24 
 
 64 
 
 Ditto, 
 
 
 35 
 
 31 
 
 23 
 
 65 
 
 345 
 
A ' 
 
 THI 
 
 THE 
 
 Mach has been said and written on the medicinal 
 properties of tea; in its natural state it is a narcotic 
 plant, cn which account the Chinese refrain from its 
 use till it has been divested of this property by keeping 
 it at least for twelve months. If, however, good tea be 
 drunk in moderate quantities, with sufficient milk and 
 sugar, it invigorates the system, and produces a tempo- 
 rary exhilaration ; but when taken too copiously, it is 
 apt to occasion weakness, tremor, palsies, and various 
 other symptoms arising from narcotic plants, while it 
 contributes to aggravate hysterical and hypochondriacal 
 complaints. Tea has also been supposed to possess 
 considerable diuretic and sudorific virtues, which, 
 however, depend more on the quantity of warm water 
 employed as a vehicle, than the quantity of tea itself. 
 Lastly, as infusions of these leaves are the safest 
 refreshment after undergoing great bodily fatigue or 
 mental exertion, they afford an agreeable beverage to 
 those who are exposed to cold weather ; at the same 
 time tending to support and promote perspiration, 
 which is otherwise liable to be impeded. 
 
 Thea germanica. Fluellin or male speedwell. 
 See Veronica officinalis. 
 
 THEBA'ICA. {A Thebaide regione , from the 
 country about the ancient city of Thebes in Egypt, 
 where it flourished.) The Egyptian poppy. 
 
 Thebesii foramina. The orifices of veins in the 
 cavities of the heart. 
 
 THE'CA. (From tiOtj/jli, to place.) A case, sheath, 
 or box. 1. The canal of the vertebral column. 
 
 2. The capsule or dry fructification adhering to the 
 apex of a frondose stem. 
 
 Theca vertebralis. The vertebral canal. See 
 Spine. 
 
 THELY'PTERIS. (From dtjXvs , female, and 
 itrepu, fern.) The female fern. 
 
 THE'NAR. See Flexor brevis pollicis manus. 
 
 THEOBRO'MA. ( Theobroma , «e, f. ; from deoi-. the 
 gods, and flpwpa, food : so called from the deliciousness 
 of its fruit.) The name of a genus of plants. Class’, 
 Polyadelphia ; Order, Decandria. 
 
 Theobroma cacao. The systematic name of the 
 tree which affords cocoa and chocolate. 
 
 Theodo'ricum. (From 6eoi, the gods, and dwpov, a 
 gift.) The pompous name of some antidotes. 
 
 TIIERAPEI'A. (From OepaTremo, to heal.) The- 
 rapia. The art of healing diseases. See Thera- 
 peutica. 
 
 THERAPEUTIC A. (From S-epanevu), to cure.) 
 T/icrapia. Mclhodus medendi. Therapeutics. That 
 branch of medicine which treats of the operation of 
 the different means employed for curing diseases, and 
 of the application of these means. 
 
 THERE ACA. (From $yp, a viper, or venomous 
 wild beast.) 1. Treacle, or molasses. 
 
 2. A medicine appropriated to the cure of the bites 
 of venomous animals, or to resist poisons. 
 
 Theriaca andromachi. The Venice or Mithridate 
 treacle; a composition of sixty- one ingredients, pre- 
 pared, pulverized, and with honey formed into an 
 electuary. 
 
 Theriaca coelestis. Liquid laudanum. 
 
 Theriaca communis. Common treacle, or mo- 
 lasses. 
 
 Theriaca damocratis. The same preparation as 
 mithridate. See Mithridatium. 
 
 Theriaca edinensis. Edinburgh theriaca. The 
 Confectio opii. 
 
 Theriaca germanorum. A rob of juniper-ber- 
 ries. 
 
 Theriaca londinensis. A cataplasm of cummin- 
 seed, bay-berries, germander, snake-root, cloves, and 
 honey. 
 
 Theriaca rusticorum. The roots of the common 
 garlic were so called. See A Ilium sativum. 
 
 THERIO'MA. (From Oypiou), to rage like a wild 
 beast.) A malignant ulcer. 
 
 THE'RMA. A warm-bath or spring. See Mineral 
 waters , and Bath. 
 
 THERMOMETER. ( Thermomctrum ; from Oeppy, 
 heat, and perpov, a measure.) An instrument for mea- 
 suring the degrees of heat. A thermometer is a hollow 
 tube of glass, hermetically sealed, and blown at one 
 end in the shape of a hollow globe. The bulb and 
 part of the tube are filled with mercury, which is the 
 only fluid that expands equally. When we immerse the 
 bulb of the thermometer in a hot body, the mercury I 
 346 
 
 expands, and of course rises in the tube ; but when 
 we plunge it into a cold body, the mercury contracts, 
 and of course falls in the tube. 
 
 The rising of the mercury indicates, therefore, an 
 increase of heat; its falling, a diminution of it; and 
 the quantity which it rises or falls, denotes the propor- 
 tion of increase or diminution. To facilitate observa- 
 tion, the tube is divided into a number of equal parts, 
 called degrees. 
 
 Further, if we plunge a thermometer ever so often 
 into melting snow or ice, it will always stand at the 
 same point. Hence we learn that snow or ice always 
 begins to melt at the same temperature. 
 
 If we plunge a thermometer repeatedly into water 
 kept boiling, we find that the mercury rises up to a 
 certain point. This is therefore the point at which 
 water always boils, provided the pressure of the atmos- 
 phere be the same. 
 
 There are four different thermometers used at present 
 in Europe, differing from each other in the number of 
 degrees into which the space between the freezing and 
 boiling points is divided. These are Fahrenheit’s 
 Reaumur’s, Celsius’s, and Delisle’s. 
 
 The thermometer uniformly used in Britain, is Fah- 
 renheit’s; in this the freezing point is fixed at 32° — the 
 boiling point, at 212° above 0° — or the part at which 
 both the ascending and descending series of numbers 
 commence. 
 
 In the thermometer which was first constructed by 
 Reaumur, the scale is divided into a smaller number of 
 degrees upon the same length, and contains not more 
 than 80° between the freezing and the boiling points. 
 The freezing point is fixed in this thermometer pre- 
 cisely at 0°, the term between the ascending and the 
 descending series of numbers. Again, 100 is the num- 
 ber of the degrees between the freezing and the boiling 
 points in the scale of Celsius ; which has been intro- 
 duced into France, since the revolution, under the 
 name of the Centigrade thermometer ; and the freez- 
 ing point is in this, as in the thermometer of Reaumur, 
 fixed at 0°. One degree on the scale of Fahrenheit 
 appears, from this account, to be equal to 4-9ths of a 
 degree on that of Reaumur, and to 5-9ths of a degree 
 on that of Celsius. 
 
 The space in Delisle’s thermometer between the 
 freezing and boiling points is divided into 150°, but the 
 graduation begins at the boiling point, and increases 
 towards the freezing point. The boiling point is 
 marked 0, the freezing point 150. Hence 180 F. = 150 
 D., or 6 F. = 5 D. To reduce the degrees of Delisle’s 
 thermometer under the boiling point to those of Fah- 
 renheit, we have F. = 212 — 6-5 D. ; to reduce those 
 above the boiling, point F. = 212 + 6-5 D. Upon the 
 knowledge of this proportion it is easy for the student 
 to reduce the degrees of any of these thermometers into 
 the degrees of any other of them. 
 
 Thieves-vinegar. See Acetum aromaticum. 
 
 THIGH. See Femur. 
 
 THIGH-BONE. See Femur. 
 
 THIRST. Sitis. The sensation by which we ex- 
 perience a desire to drink. It is variable according to 
 individuals, and it is rarely uniform in the same per- 
 son. Generally speaking, it consists of a feeling of 
 dryness, of heat, and constriction, which reigns in the 
 back part of the mouth, the pharynx, oesophagus, and 
 sometimes the stomach. Though thirst continue but 
 for a short time, these parts swell and become red, the 
 mucous secretion ceases almost entirely ; that of the 
 follicles changes, becomes thick and tenacious; the 
 flowing of the saliva diminishes, and its viscosity is 
 sensibly augmented. 
 
 These phenomena are accompanied by a vague in- 
 quietude, by a general heat; the eyes become red, the 
 mind is troubled, the motion of the blood is accelerated, 
 the respiration becomes laborious, the mouth is fre- 
 quently opened wide, in order to bring the external air 
 into contact with the irritated parts, and thus to pro- 
 duce a momentary ease. 
 
 For the most part, the inclination to drink is de- 
 veloped, when by some cause, for example, heat and 
 dryness of the atmosphere, the body has lost a great 
 deal of fluid ; but it appears under a great many difi’er- 
 ent circumstances, such as having spoken long, having 
 eaten certain sorts of food, or swallowed a substance 
 which remains in the oesophagus, &c. The vicious 
 habit of frequently drinking, and the desire of tasting 
 some liquids, such as brandy, wine, &c., cause the 
 
THR 
 
 Trio 
 
 developement "of a feeling which has the greatest 
 analogy with thirst. 
 
 There are people who never felt thirst, who drink 
 from a sort of sympathy, but who could live a long 
 time without thinking of it, or without suffering from 
 the want of it ; there are other persons in whom thirst 
 is often renewed, and becomes so strong as to make 
 them drink from forty to sixty pints of liquid in twenty 
 four hours; in this respect, great individual differ- 
 ences are remarked. 
 
 Thirst is an internal sensation, an instinctive feel- 
 ing ; it belongs essentially to the organization, and ad- 
 mits of no explanation. 
 
 THISTLE. See Carduus. 
 
 Thistle, carline. See Carlina acaulis. 
 
 Thistle , holy. See Centaurea benedicta. 
 
 Thistle , pine. See Carlina gummifera. 
 
 THL A'SPI. ( Thlaspi , n. ; indeclinable : from 0Aa«, 
 to break ; because its seed appears as if it were broken 
 or bruised.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in tire 
 Linnaean system. Class, Tetr adynamia ; Order, Sili- 
 culosa. 
 
 2. The pharmaceutical name of the herb penny-cress. 
 Two species of thlaspi are directed in some phar- 
 macopoeias for medicinal use the Thlaspi arvense, 
 of Linnaeus, or treacle mustard ; and Thlaspi campes - 
 Ire, of Linnaeus, or mithridate mustard. The seeds 
 of both have an acrid biting taste, approaching to that 
 of common mustard, with which they agree nearly in 
 their pharmaceutic qualities. They have also an un- 
 pleasant flavour, somewhsU of the garlic or onion 
 kind. 
 
 Thlaspi arvense. The systematic name of the 
 treacle mustard. See Thlaspi. 
 
 Thlaspi campestre. Th ■ systematic name of the 
 mithridate mustard. See Thlaspi. 
 
 THORACIC. ( Thoracicus ; from thorax , the chest.) 
 Belonging to the thorax, or chest. 
 
 Thoracic duct. Ductus thoracicus. Ductus 
 Pecquettii. The trunk of the absorbents; of a serpen- 
 tine form, and about the diameter of a crow-quill. It 
 lies upon the dorsal vertebra, between the aorta and 
 vena azygos, and extends from the posterior opening 
 of the diaphragm, to the angle formed by the union of 
 the left subclavian and jugular veins, into which it 
 opens and evacuates its contents. In this course, the 
 thoracic duct receives the absorbent vessels from al- 
 most every part of the body. 
 
 THORAX. ( Thorax, acts, f.; from, Sopea), to leap: 
 because in it the heart leaps.) The chest. That part 
 of the body situated between the neck and the abdo- 
 men. The external parts of the thorax are, the com- 
 mon integuments, the breasts, various muscles, and 
 the bones of the thorax. (SeeBone, and Respiration.) 
 The parts within the cavity of the thorax are, the 
 pleura and its productions, the lungs, heart, thymus 
 gland, cesophagus, thoracic duct, arch of the aorta, 
 part of the vena cava, the vena azygos, the eighth pair 
 of nerves, and part of the great, intercostal nerve. 
 
 THORINA. An earth discovered in 1816 by Ber- 
 zelius. He found it in small q uantities in the gadolinite 
 of Korarvet, and two new minerals which he calls the 
 deutofluate of cerium, and the double fluate of cerium 
 and yttria. It resembles zirconia. 
 
 To obtain it from those minerals that contain prot- 
 oxide of cerium and yttria, we must first separate the 
 oxide of iron by succinate of ammonia. The new 
 earth, indeed, may, when alone, be precipitated by the 
 succinates ; but in the analytical experiments in which 
 lie has obtained it, it precipitated in so small a quan- 
 tity along with iron, that he could not separate it from 
 that oxide. The deutoxide of cerium is then precipi- 
 tated by the sulphate of potassa ; after which the yttria 
 and the new earth are precipitated together by caustic 
 ammonia. Dissolve them in muriatic acid. Evapo- 
 rate the solution to dryness, and pour boiling water on 
 the residue, which will dissolve the greatest part of 
 the yttria; but the undissolved residue still contains a 
 portion of it. Dissolve it in muriatic or nitric acid, 
 and evaporate it till it becomes as exactly neutral as 
 possible. Then pour water upon it, and boil it for an 
 instant. The new earth is precipitated, and the liquid 
 contains disengaged acid. By saturating this liquid, 
 and boiling it a second time, we obtain a new precipi- 
 tate of the new earth. 
 
 This earth, when separated by the filter, has the ap- 
 pearance of a gelatinous, semitransparent mass. When 
 
 washed and dried, it becomes white, absorbs carbonic 
 acid, and dissolves with effervescence in acids. Though 
 calcined, it retains its white colour; and when the 
 heat to which it has been exposed was only moderate, it 
 dissolves readily in muriatic acid ; but if the heat has 
 been violent, it will not dissolve till it be digested in 
 strong muriatic acid. This solution has a yellowish 
 colour; but it becomes colourless when diluted with 
 water, as is the case with glucina, yttria, and alumina. 
 If it be mixed with yttria, it dissolves more readily after 
 having been exposed to heat. The neutral solutions 
 of this earth have a purely astringent taste, which is 
 neither sweet, nor saline, nor bitter, nor metallic. In 
 this property it differs from all other species of earths, 
 except, zirconia. 
 
 When dissolved in sulphuric acid with a slight 
 excess of acid, and subjected to evaporation, it yields 
 transparent crystals, which are not altered by exposure 
 to the air, and which have a strong styptic taste. 
 
 This earth dissolves very easily in nitric acid; but 
 after being heated to redness, it does not dissolve in it 
 except by long boiling. The solution does not crystal- 
 lize, but forms A mucilaginous mass, which becomes 
 more liquid by exposure to the air, and which, when 
 evaporated by a moderate heat, leaves a white, opaque 
 mass, similar to enamel, in a great measure insoluble 
 in water. 
 
 It dissolves in muriatic acid, in the same manner as 
 in nitric acid. The solution does not crystallize. When 
 evaporated by a moderate heat, it is converted into a 
 syrupy mass, which does not deliquesce in the air, but 
 dries, becomes white like enamel, and afterward dis- 
 solves only in very small quantity in water, leaving a 
 subsalt undissolved ; so that by spontaneous evapora- 
 tion it lets the portion of muriatic acid escape to which 
 it owed its solubility. 
 
 This earth combines with avidity with carbonic, 
 acid. The precipitates produced by caustic ammonia, 
 or by boiling the neutral solutions of the earth in acids, 
 absorb carbonic acid from the air in drying. The al- 
 kaline carbonates precipitate the earth combined with 
 the whole of their carbonic acid. 
 
 The ferruginous prussiate of potassa poured into a 
 solution of this earth, throws down a white precipi- 
 tate, which is completely redissolved by muriatic 
 acid. 
 
 Caustic potassa and ammonia have no action on 
 this earth newly precipitated, not even at a boiling 
 temperature. 
 
 The solution of carbonate of potassa, or carbonate 
 of ammonia, dissolves a small quantity of it, which 
 precipitates again when the liquid is supersaturated 
 with an acid, and then neutralized by caustic am- 
 monia ; but this earth is much less soluble in the al- 
 kaline carbonates than any of the earths formerly 
 known that dissolve in them. 
 
 Thorina differs from the other earths by the follow- 
 ing properties: — From alumina, by its insolubility in 
 hydrate of potassa ; from glucina, by the same property: 
 from yttria, by its purely astringent taste, without any 
 sweetness, and by the property which its solutions pos- 
 sess of being precipitated by boiling when they do not 
 contain too great an excess of acid. It differs from zir- 
 conia by the following properties : — I. After being heated 
 to redness, it is still capable of being dissolved in acids 
 2 . Sulphate of potassa does not precipitate it from its' 
 solutions, while it precipitates zirconia from solutions 
 containing even a considerable excess of acid. 3. It is 
 precipitated by oxalate of ammonia, which is not the 
 case with zirconia. 4. Sulphate of thorina crystal- 
 lizes readily, while sulphate of zirconia, supposing it 
 free from alkali, forms, when dried, a gelatinous, trans- 
 parent mass, without any trace of crystallization. 
 
 THORINUM. The supposed metallic basis of tho- 
 rina, not hitherto extracted. 
 
 THORN. See Prunus spinosa. 
 
 Thorn, JEgyptian. See Acacia vera. 
 
 THORN-APPLE. See Datura stramonium. 
 
 [TIIOROUGHWORT. See Eupatorium perfolia- 
 tum. A.] 
 
 THROMBOSIS. ( Thrombosis, is, f. ; from 6pop6og.) 
 The same as thrombus. 
 
 THRO'MBUS. ( Thrombus, i, m.; from 3-poeu), to di» 
 turb.) A small tumour which sometimes arises after 
 bleeding, from the blood escaping from the vein into 
 the cellular structure surrounding it. 
 
 THRUSH See Aphthcc. 
 
 347 
 
THY 
 
 TIB 
 
 Thry'ptica. (From dpvnro), to break.) Medicines 
 which are said to have the power of destroying stones 
 in the bladder. 
 
 THULITE. A hard, peach-blossom coloured mineral, 
 found at Souland, in Tellemark, in Norway. 
 
 THUMERSTONE. See Axinite. 
 
 Thu'ris cortex. The cascarilla and clutheria 
 Darks were so called. See Croton cascarilla. 
 
 THUS. (From Sow, to sacrifice : so called from its 
 great use in sacrifices.) See Juniperus lycia , and 
 Pinus abiee. 
 
 Thus jud^orum. See Thymiama. 
 
 Thus masculum. See Juniperus lycia. 
 
 THUY'A. (From Ovov, odour: so named from its 
 fragrant smell.) Thuja. The name of a genus of plants. 
 Class, Monacia ; Order, Monadelphia. 
 
 Tiiuva occidentalis. The systematic name of the 
 tree of life. Arbor vita. Thuya — strobilis Imvibus ; 
 squamis obtusis, of Linnteus. The leaves and wood 
 were formerly in high estimation as resolvents, sudo- 
 rifics, and expectorants, and were given in phthisical 
 affections, intermittent fevers, and dropsies. 
 
 Thylaci'tis. (From dvia/cog, a seed-vessel : so 
 called from its large head.) The white garden poppy. 
 
 THY'MBR A. (A name borrowed from Dioscorides, 
 whose real 9up6pa, however, is a species of Satureia.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants. Class, Didynamia ; 
 Order, Gymnospermia. 
 
 2. See Satureia hortensis. 
 
 Thymbra hispanica. The name given by Tourne- 
 fort to the common herb mastich. See Thymus mas- 
 tichina. 
 
 THYME. See Thymus. 
 
 Thyme, lemon. See Thymus serpyllum. 
 
 Thyme , mother of. See Thymus serpyllum. 
 
 Thymelce'a. (From Ovpog, thyme, and e\aia, an 
 olive ; the first alluding to the leaf, and the latter to 
 the shape and oiliness of the fruit.) See Daphne 
 gnidium. 
 
 THYMIA'MA. (From dvya, an odour: so called 
 from its odoriferous smell.) Muskwood. Thus judce- 
 orum. A bark in small brownish gray pieces, inter- 
 mixed with bits of leaves, seeming as if the bark and 
 leaves had been bruised and pressed together ; brought 
 from Syria, Cilicia, &.c. and supposed to be the produce 
 of the liquid storax-tree. This bark has an agreeable 
 balsamic smell, approaching to that of liquid storax, and 
 a sub-acrid bitterish taste, accompanied with some 
 slight adstringency. 
 
 Thy'mium. (From Ovpog, thyme ; because, it is of the 
 colour of thyme.) A small wart upon the skin. 
 
 Thymoxa'lme. (From Ovpog, thyme, olpg, acid, and 
 aXf, salt.) A composition of thyme, vinegar, and salt. 
 
 THY'MUS. ( Thymus , i , m. Ano tov Svpo), be- 
 cause it was used in faintings ; or from $vpa, an odour, 
 because of its fragrant smell.) 1. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia ; 
 Order, Gymnospermia. Thyme. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the common thyme. 
 See Thymus vulgaris. 
 
 3. A small indolent carnous tubercle like a wart 
 arising about the anus, or the pudenda, resembling the 
 flowers of thyme, from whence it takes its name. 
 
 Thymus citratus. See Thymus serpyllum. 
 
 Thymus creticus. See Satureia capitata. 
 
 Thymus gland. Qvpog. A gland of considerable 
 size in the foetus, situated in the anterior duplicature 
 or space of the mediastinum, under the superior part 
 of tne sternum. An excretory duct has not yet been 
 detected, but lymphatic vessels have been seen going 
 from it to the thoracic duct. Its use is unknown. 
 
 Thymus mastichina. The systematic name of the 
 common herb mastich. JMarum vulgare; Sampsu- 
 chus ; Clinopodium mastichina gallorum ; Thymbra 
 hyspanica; Jaca indica. A low shrubby plant, a native 
 of Spain, which is employed as an errhine. It has a 
 strong agreeable smell, like mastich. Its virtues are 
 similar to those of the Marum syriacum, but less 
 powerful. 
 
 Thymus serpyllum. The systematic name of the 
 Serpyllum ; Serpillum ; Gilarum ; Serpyllum vulgare 
 minus. Wild or mother of thyme. Thymus— floribus 
 capitatis, caulibus repentibus , foliis planis obtusis 
 basi ciliatis, of Linnaeus. This plant has the same 
 sensible qualities as those of the garden thyme, but has 
 a milder and rather more grateful flavour. Lemon 
 thyme, the Serpyllum citratum , is merely a variety of 
 
 this plant. It is very pungent, and has a particularly 
 grateful odour, approaching to that of lemons. 
 
 Thymus vulgaris. The systematic name of the 
 common thyme. This herb, the Thymus — erectus foliis 
 revolutis ovatis, floribus verticillulo spicatis , of Lin- 
 naeus, has an agreeable aromatic smell, and a warm 
 pungent taste. Its virtues are said to be resolvent, em 
 menagogue, tonic, and stomachic ; yet there is no dis- 
 ease mentioned in which its use is particularly recom- 
 mended by any writer on the materia medica. 
 
 THYRO. Names compounded with this word be- 
 long to muscles which are attached to the thyroid car 
 tilage ; as, 
 
 Thyro ARYTiENOtDEUs. A muscle situated about 
 the glottis, which pulls the arytenoid cartilage forward 
 nearer to the middle of the thyroid, and consequently 
 shortens and relaxes the ligament of the larynx. 
 
 Thyro-hyoideus. A muscle situated between the 
 os hyoides and trunk, which pulls the os hyoides down- 
 wards, and the thyroid cartilage upwards. 
 
 Thyro-pharyngeus. See Constrictor pharyngts 
 inferior. 
 
 Thyro-pharyngo-staphilinus. See Palato pha- 
 
 ryngeus. 
 
 Thyro-staphilinu§. See Palato pharyngeus. 
 
 THYROID. {Thyroideus ; from Svpcog, a shield 
 andgufof, resemblance ; from its supposed resemblanc* 
 to a shield.) Resembling a shield. 
 
 Thyroid cartilage. Cartilago thyroidea ; Carh 
 lago scutiformus. Scutiform cartilage. The cartilage 
 which is placed perpendicular to the cricoid cartilages 
 of the larynx, constituting the anterior, superior, and 
 largest part of the larynx. It is harder and more pro- 
 minent in men than in women, in whom it forms the 
 pomum adami. 
 
 Thyroid gland. Glandula thyroidea. A large 
 gland situated upon the cricoid cartilage, trachea, and 
 horns of the thyroid cartilage. It is uncertain wliethei 
 it be conglobate or conglomerate. Its excretory duel 
 has never been detected, and its use is not yet known. 
 
 THYRSUS. ( Thyrsus, i, m. ; a young sprout.) In 
 botany, a bunch, or dense and close pannicle, more oi 
 less of an ovate form. It is oblong in Tussilago hybi . da, 
 and ovale in Tussilago petasites. 
 
 TIBIA. (Tibia, the hautboy ; qu. tubia, from tuba, 
 a tube: so called from its pipe-like shape.) Facile 
 majus ; Arundo major; Fosilus ; and, from its resem- 
 blance to an old musical instrument, Canna major ; 
 Canna-domestica cruris. The largest bone of the leg. 
 It is of a long, fliick, and triangular shape, and is situ- 
 ated on the internal part of the leg. Its upper extremity 
 is large, and flattened at its summit, where we observe 
 two articulating surfaces, a little concave, and sepa- 
 rated from each other by an intermediate irregular 
 protuberance. Of these two cavities, the internal one 
 is deepest, and of an oblong shape, while the external 
 one is rounded, and more superficial. Each of these, 
 in the recent subject, is covered by a cartilage, which 
 extends to the intermediate protuberance, where it ter- 
 minates. These two little cavities receive the condyles 
 of the os femoris, and the eminence between them is 
 admitted into the cavity which is seen between the two 
 condyles of that bone ; so that this articulation affords 
 a specimen of the complete ginglymus. Behind the in • 
 termediate protuberance, or tubercle, is a pretty deep 
 depression, which serves for the attachment of a liga- 
 ment, and likewise to separate the two cavities from 
 each other. Under the edge of the external cavity is a 
 circular flat surface, covered with cartilage, which 
 serves for the articulation of the fibula ; and at the fore- 
 part of the bone is a considerable tuberosity of an inch 
 and a half in length, to which the strong ligament of 
 the rotula is fixed. 
 
 The body of the tibia is smaller than its extremities, 
 and, being of a triangular shape, affords three surfaces. 
 Of these, the external one is broad, and slightly hol- 
 lowed by muscles above and below ; the internal sur- 
 face is broad and flat, and the posterior surface is nar- 
 rower than the other two, and nearly cylindrical. This 
 last has a siight ridge running obliquely across it, from 
 the outer side of the upper end of the bone to about 
 one-third of its length dowinvards. A little below this 
 we observe a passage for the medullary vessels, which 
 is pretty considerable, and slants obliquely downwards. 
 Of the three angles which separate these surfaces, the 
 anterior one, from its sharpness, is called the spine or 
 shin. This ridge is not straight, but describes a figure 
 
TIL 
 
 TIN 
 
 like an Italic /, turning first inwards, then outwards, 
 and lastly inwards again. The external angle is more 
 rounded, and serves lor the attachment of the interos- 
 seous ligament ; and the internal one is more rounded 
 still by the pressure of muscles. 
 
 Thfe tibia enlarges again at its lower extremity, and 
 terminates in a pretty deep cavity, by which it is arti- 
 culated with the uppermost bone of the foot. This 
 cavity, in the recent subject, is lined with cartilage. 
 Its internal side is formed into a considerable process, 
 called malleolus interims, which, in its situation, resem- 
 bles the styloid process of the radius. This process is 
 broad, and of considerable thickness, and from its liga- 
 ments are extended to the foot. At its back part we 
 find a groove, lined with a thin layer of cartilage, in 
 which slide the tendons of the flexor digitorum 
 longus, and of the tibialis posticus ; and a little behind 
 this is a smaller groove, for the tendon of the flexor 
 longus pollicis. On the side opposite to the malleolus 
 internus, the cavity is interrupted, and immediately 
 above it is a rough triangular depression, which is fur- 
 nished with cartilaye, and receives the lower end of the 
 fibula. 
 
 The whole of this lower extremity of the bone seems 
 to be turned somewhat outwards, so that the malleolus 
 internus is situated more forwards than the inner bor- 
 der of the upper extremity of the bone. 
 
 In the foetus, both ends of the tibia are cartilaginous, 
 and become afterward epiphyses. 
 
 TIBI AL. ( Tibialis ; from tibia , the bone of the leg, 
 so called.) Belonging to the tibia. 
 
 Tibial artery. Jlrteriatibialis. The two princi- 
 pal branches of the popliteal artery : the one proceeds 
 forwards, and is called the anterior libial; the other 
 backwards, and is called the posterior tibial ; of which 
 he external tibial, thg fibular, the external and internal 
 Dlantar, and the plantal arch, are branches. 
 
 TIBIALIS. See Tibial. 
 
 Tibialis anticus. Tibio-sus-metatarsien , of Du- 
 mas. A flexor muscle of the foot, situated on the leg, 
 which bends the foot by drawing it upwards, and at the 
 same time turns the toes inwards. 
 
 Tibialis gracilis See Plantaris. 
 
 Tibialis posticus. Tibio-tarsien , of Dumas. A 
 flexor muscle of the foot, situated on the leg, which ex- 
 tends the foot, and turns the toes inwards. 
 
 TIC DOULOUREUX. A painful affection of a 
 nerve, so called from its sudden and momentary excru- 
 ciating stroke. The more appropriate name is neu- 
 ralgia. It mostly attacks the face, particularly that 
 branch of the fifth pair, which comes out of the infra- 
 orbitary foramen. 
 
 Ti'glia grana. See Croton iiglium. 
 
 TILBURY. A small town in Essex, celebrated for 
 its fort. A mineral water is found at West Tilbury. It 
 is an aperient and chalybeate now seldom used medici- 
 nally. 
 
 TILE ORE. A species of octohedral red copper ore. 
 
 TI'LIA. ( Tilia, oe , f.; TV}e\ea,utmus , theelm-tree.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean sys- 
 tem. Class, Polyandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the lime, or linden- 
 tree. See Tilia europeea. 
 
 Tilia euroV/ea. The systematic name of the lime- 
 tree. The flowers of this tree are supposed to possess 
 anodyne and antispasmodic virtues. They have a mo- 
 derately strong smell, in which their virtue seems to 
 consist, and abound with a strong mucilage. They are 
 in high esteem in France. See Tilia. 
 
 Tilli grana. See Croton tiglivm. 
 
 TI'LMUS. (From riWw, to pluck.) Floccitatio, or 
 picking of bed-clothes, observable in the last stages of 
 some disorders. 
 
 [TILTON, James, M.D. was born in the county of 
 Kent, in the state of Delaware, in June, 1745. His 
 father, dying when he was very young, left him to the 
 care of his mother, with very slender means. Not- 
 withstanding this, he found means to study a profession, 
 and obtained his degree of doctor in medicine from 
 the University of Pennsylvania. He then commenced 
 practice in his native State, and was successful in 
 establishing himself, but the troubles of the revolution 
 soon commenced, and in 1776 he joined the army of 
 the United States as a surgeon, and was afterward 
 promoted to the grade of hospital surgeon. After the 
 successful termination of the revolutionary contest, 
 when Dr. Tilton saw his country free and independent, 
 
 he once more retired to his native state, and recom* 
 menced the practice of his profession, which he con- 
 tinued for many years with distinguished reputation 
 and abilities. In 1812, he had retired to his country- 
 seat in the neighbourhood of Wilmington, when he 
 was again called to take an active part in a new 
 contest with our old enemy. After the declaration of 
 war against Great Britain, Dr. Tilton was appointed 
 Physician and Surgeon General of the United States 
 Army, and continued to act in that capacity during the 
 three years of the war. 
 
 As a physician Dr. Tilton was bold and decided ; he 
 never temporized with disease. His remedies were 
 few in number, but generally of an active kind. He 
 died in May, 1822, nearly 77 years old. His publica- 
 tions were few, but valuable and useful. His friend, 
 Dr. McLane, in a eulogy to his memory, gives the 
 following summary of his character : 
 
 “ In whatever view we may consider the character 
 of Dr. Tilton, we shall find many traits to distinguish 
 him from other men. He was in many respects an 
 original ; wholly unlike most other men in person, 
 countenance, manners, speech, gesture, and habits. 
 His height was about six feet and a half, and his struc- 
 ture slender. Whether he walked or sat still ; whether 
 in conversation or mute ; whether he ate, drank, or 
 smoked ; whether in a grave mood or indulging in his 
 loud laugh, all was in a style peculiar to himself, and 
 most remarkable. For honesty and frankness he was 
 proverbial ; in these important points he had few 
 equals, certainly no superiors. His whole life afforded 
 a luminous example of the effects of deep-rooted prin- 
 ciples and moral rectitude upon the conduct of men; 
 and \%e have the fullest assurance to believe that he 
 has reached those realms of peace and happiness, from 
 which he can never be separated ; and has become the 
 ‘just man made perfect.’ "—Tkach- Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 Timac. The name of a root imported from the East 
 Indies, which is said to possess diuretic virtues, and 
 therefore exhibited in dropsies. It is not known from 
 what plant it is obtained. 
 
 TIN. Stannum. Jupiter of the alchemists. It has 
 been much doubted whether this metal is found native. 
 In the opinion of Kirwan, there are sufficient authori- 
 ties to determine the question in the affirmative. The 
 native oxide of tin , or tin stone , occurs both massive 
 and crystallized. Its colour is a dark brown, sometimes 
 yellowish-gray. When crystallized, it is somewhat 
 transparent. The wood tin ore is a variety of the na- 
 tive oxide, termed so from its fibrous texture. This 
 variety has hitherto been found only in Cornwall. It 
 occurs in fragments which are generally round, and its 
 colour is brown, sometimes inclining to yellow. Tin is 
 also found mineralized by sulphur, associated always 
 with a portion of copper, and often of iron. This ore 
 is called tin pyrites. Its colour is yellowish-gray. It 
 has a metallic lustre, and a fibrous or lamellated tex- 
 ture ; sometimes it exhibits prismatic colours. Tin is 
 comparatively a rare metal, as it is not found in great 
 quantity any where but in Cornwall or Devonshire ; 
 though it is likewise met with in the mines of Bohemia, 
 Saxony, the island of Banca, the peninsula of Ma- 
 lacca, and in the East Indies. 
 
 Tin is a metal of a yellowish-white colour, consi- 
 derably harder than lead, scarcely at all sonorous, very 
 malleable, though not very tenacious. Under the ham- 
 mer it is extended into leaves, called tin-foil, which are 
 about one thousandth of an inch thick, and might easily 
 be beaten to less than halt that thickness, if the pur- 
 poses of trade required it. Its specific gravity is 7.29. 
 It melts at about the 442° of Fahrenheit’s thermometer ; 
 and by a continuance of the heat it is slowly converted 
 into a white powder by oxidation. Like lead, it is 
 brittle when heated almost to fusion, and exhibits a 
 grained or fibrous texture if broken by the blow of a 
 hammer. It may also be granulated by agitation at 
 the time of its transition ffom the fluid to the solid 
 state. The oxide of tin resists fusion more strongly than 
 that of any other metal ; from which property it is 
 useful to form an opaque white enamel when mixed 
 with pure glass in fusion. The brightness of its surface, 
 when scraped, soon goes off by exposure to the air; but 
 it is not subject to rust or corrosion by exposure to the 
 weather. 
 
 To obtain pure tin, the metal should be boiled in nitric 
 acid, and the oxide which falls down reduced by heat 
 in contact with charcoal, in a covered crucible. 
 
 349 
 
TIN 
 
 TIN 
 
 There are two definite combinations of tin and 
 oxygen. The first or protoxide is gray : the second or 
 peroxide is white. The first is formed by heating tin in 
 the air, or by dissolving tin in muriatic acid, and adding 
 water of potassa to the solution while recent, and 
 before it has been exposed to air. The precipitate, 
 after being heated to whiteness to expel the water of 
 the hydrate, is the pure protoxide. It is convertible 
 into the peroxide by being boiled with dilute nitric acid, 
 dried and ignited. 
 
 There are also two chlorides of tin. When tin is 
 burned in chlorine, a very volatile clear liquor is formed, 
 a non-conductor of electricity, and which, when mixed 
 with a little water, becomes a solid crystalline sub- 
 stance, a true muriate of tin, containing the peroxide 
 of the metal. This, which has been called the liquor 
 of Libavius, may be also procured by heating together 
 tin-filings and corrosive sublimate, or an amalgam of 
 tin and corrosive sublimate. The other compound of 
 tin and chlorine is a gray semitransparent crystalline 
 solid. It may be procured by heating together an 
 amalgam of tin and calomel. It dissolves in water, 
 and forms a solution, which rapidly absorbs oxygen 
 from the air, with deposition of peroxide of tin. 
 
 There are two sulphurets of tin. One may be made 
 by fusing tin and sulphur together. It is of a bluish 
 colour, and lamellated texture. It consists of 7.35 tin 
 -f- 2 sulphur. The other sulphuret, or the bisulphuret, 
 is made by heating together the peroxide of tin and 
 sulphur. It is of a beautiful gold colour, and appears 
 in fine flakes. 
 
 The salts of tin are characterized by the following 
 general properties: — 
 
 1. Ferro-prussiate of potassa gives a white precipi- 
 tate. 
 
 2. Hydrosulphuret of potassa, a brownish black with 
 the protoxide ; and a golden yellow with the peroxide. 
 
 3. Galls do not affect the solutions of these salts. 
 
 4. Corrosive sublimate occasions a black precipitate 
 with the protoxide salts ; a white with the peroxide. 
 
 5. A plate of lead frequently throws down metallic 
 tin, or its oxide, from the saline solutions. 
 
 6. Muriate of gold gives, with the protoxide solutions, 
 the pu'-ple precipitate of Cassius. 
 
 7. Muriate of platinum occasions an orange preci- 
 pitate with the protoxide salts. 
 
 Concentrated sulphuric acid, assisted by heat, dis- 
 solves half its weight of tin, at the same time that sul- 
 phurous gas escapes in great plenty. 
 
 Nitric acid and tin combine together very rapidly 
 without the assistance of heat. 
 
 The muriatic acid dissolves tin very readily, at the 
 same time that it becomes of a darker colour, and ceases 
 to emit fumes. 
 
 Aqua regia, consisting of two parts nitric and one 
 muriatic acid, combines with tin with effervescence, 
 a lid the developement of much heat. 
 
 The acetic acid scarcely acts upon tin. The opera- 
 tion of other acids upon this metal has been little in- 
 quired into. Phosphate, fluate, and borate of tin have 
 been formed by precipitating the muriate with* the re- 
 spective neutral salts. 
 
 If the crystals of the saline combination of copper 
 with the nitric acid be grossly powdered, moistened, 
 nd rolled up in tinfoil, the salt deliquesces, nitrous 
 fumes are emitted, the mass becomes hot, and suddenly 
 takes fire. In this experiment, the rapid transition of 
 the nitric acid to the tin is supposed to produce or de- 
 velope heat enough to set fire to the nitric salts ; but by 
 what particular changes of capacity, has not been 
 shown. 
 
 If small pieces of phosphorus be thrown on tin in 
 fusion, it will take up from 15 to 20 per cent., and form 
 a silvery white phosphuret of a foliated texture, and 
 soft enough to be cut with a knife, though but little 
 malleable. This phosphuret may be formed likewise 
 by fusing tin filings with concrete phosphoric acid. 
 
 Tin unites with bismuth by fusion, and becomes 
 harder and more brittle in proportion to the quantity of 
 that metal added. With nickel it forms a white bril- 
 liant mass. It cannot easily be united in the direct 
 way with arsenic, on account of the volatility of this 
 metal ; but by heating it with the combination of the 
 arsenical acid and potassa, the salt is partly decom- 
 posed; and the tin combining with the acid, becomes 
 converted into a brilliant brittle compound, of a plaited 
 texture. It has been said, that all tin contains arsenic; 
 
 350 
 
 and that the crackling noise which is heard upon bend 
 ing pieces of tin, is produced by this impurity; but 
 from the experiment of Bayen, this appears not to be 
 the fact. Cobalt unites with tin by fusion, and forms 
 a grained mixture of a colour slightly inclining to violet 
 Zinc unites very well with tin, increasing its hardness 
 and diminishing its ductility, in proportion as the quan- 
 tity of zinc is greater. 
 
 This is one of the principal additions used in making 
 pewter, which consists for the most part of tin. 
 
 Antimony forms a very brittle, hard mixture with tin, 
 Tungsten fused with twice its weight of tin, affords a 
 brown spongy mass, which is somewhat ductile. 
 
 The uses of tin are very numerous, and so well 
 known, that they scarcely need be pointed out. The 
 tinning of iron and copper, the silvering of looking- 
 glasses, and the fabrication of a great variety of ves- 
 sels and utensils for domestic and other uses, are among 
 the advantages derived from this metal. 
 
 TI NCA. (Tinea, ce, f.; quasi tincia: so called, be 
 cause it appears as if it were dyed.) The name of a 
 genus of fishes. The tench. 
 
 Tinca: os. The mouth of the uterus is so called by 
 some writers from its resemblance to a tenche’s mouth. 
 
 TINCAL. Crude borax, as it is imported from the 
 East Indies in yellow greasy crystals. See Borax. 
 
 TINCTO RIUS. (From a'w o-o, to dye.) An epithet 
 of a species of broom ‘used by dyers. The genista 
 tinctoria of Linnams. 
 
 TINCTU'RA. (From tingo , to dye.) A tincture. 
 A solution of any substance in spirit of wine. Recti- 
 fied spirit of wine is the direct menstruum of the re- 
 sins, and essential oils of vegetables, and totally extracts 
 these active principles from sundry vegetable matters, 
 which yield them to water not at all, or only in part. 
 It dissolves likewise the swee^saccharine matter of 
 vegetables, and generally those parts of animal bodies 
 in which their peculiar smell and taste reside. 
 
 The virtues of many vegetables are extracted almost 
 equally by water and rectified spirit ; but in the watery 
 and spirituous tinctures of them there is this differ- 
 ence, that the active parts in the watery extractions 
 are blended with a large proportion of inert gummy 
 matter, on which their solubility in this menstruum in 
 a great measure depends, while rectified spirit extracts 
 them almost pure from gum. Hence, when the spirit- 
 uous tinctures are mixed with watery liquors, a part of 
 what the spirit had taken up from the subject generally 
 separates and subsides, on account of its having been 
 freed from that matter, which, being blended with it in 
 the original vegetable, made it soluble in water. This, 
 however, is not universal, for the active parts of some 
 vegetables, when extracted by rectified spirits, are not 
 precipitated by water, being almost soluble in both 
 menstrua. 
 
 Rectified spirit may be tinged by vegetables of all 
 colours, except blue. The leaves of plants, in general, 
 will give out little of their natural colour to watery 
 liquors, but communicate to spirit the whole of their 
 green tincture, which for the most part proves elegant, 
 though not very durable. 
 
 Fixed alkaline salts deepen the colour of spirituous 
 tinctures ; and hence they have been supposed to pro- 
 mote the dissolving power of the menstruum, though 
 this does not appear from experience. In the trials 
 which have been made, no more was found to be taken 
 up in the deep-coloured tinctures than in the paler ones, 
 and often not so much. If the alkali be added after 
 the extraction of the tincture, it will heighten the co- 
 lour as much as when mixed with the ingredients at 
 first. The addition of these salts in making tinctures 
 is not only needless but prejudicial, as they generally 
 injure the flavour of aromatics, and superadd a qua- 
 lity sometimes contrary to the intention of the medi- 
 cine. 
 
 Volatile alkaline salts, in many cases, promote the 
 action of the spirits. Acids generally weaken it ; un 
 less when the acid has been previously combined with 
 the vinous spirit into a compound of new qualities, 
 called dulcified spirit. 
 
 Tinctura aloes. Tincture.of aloes. Take of the 
 extract of spike aloe, powdered, half an ounce ; ex- 
 tract of liquorice, an ounce and a half ; water, a pint ; 
 rectified spirit, four fluid ounces. Macerate in a sand- 
 bath until the extracts are dissolved, and then strain 
 This preparation possesses stomachic and purgative 
 qualities, but should never be given where there is a 
 
TIN 
 
 TIN 
 
 tendency to hemorrhoids. In chlorotic cases and I 
 amenorrluEa, it is preferred to other purges. The dose 
 is from half to a whole fluid ounce. 
 
 Tinctura aloes composita. Compound tincture 
 of aloes, formerly called Elixir aloes ; Elixir propri- 
 etatis. Take of extract of spiked aloe, powdered 
 saffron, of each three ounces ; tincture of myrrh, two 
 pints. Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. A more 
 stimulating compound than the former. It is a useful 
 application to old indolent ulcers. The dose is from 
 half a fluid drachm to two. 
 
 Tinctura aloes vitriolata. With the bitter in- 
 fusion, a drachm or two of this elegant tincture is ex- 
 tremely serviceable against gouty and rheumatic affec- 
 tions of the stomach and bowels, and also in the 
 weaknesses of those organs which frequently attend old 
 age. 
 
 Tinctura assafcetid®. Tincture of assafcEtida, 
 formerly known by the name of tinctura feetida. 
 Take of assafoetida, four ounces ; rectified spirit, two 
 pints. Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. Diluted 
 with water, this is mostly given in all kinds of fits, by 
 the vulgar. It is a useful preparation as an aniispas- 
 modic, especially in conjunction with sulphate of 
 zinc. The dose is from half a fluid drachm to two. 
 
 Tinctura aurantii. Tincture of orange-peel, 
 formerly tinctura corticis aurantii. Take of fresh 
 orange-peel, three ounces ; proof spirit, two pints. 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. A mild and 
 pleasant stomachic bitter. 
 
 Tinctura benzoini composita. Compound tinc- 
 ture of benzoin, formerly known by the names of 
 tinctura bemoes composita , and balsa mum. traumati- 
 curn. Take of benzoin, three ounces ; thorax balsam, 
 strained, two ounces; balsam of Tolu, an ounce ; ex- 
 tract of spiked aloe, half an ounce ; rectified spirit, 
 two pints. Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. 
 This tincture is more generally applied externally to 
 ulcers and wounds than given internally, though pos- 
 sessing expectorant, antispasmodic, and stimulating 
 powers. Against coughs, spasmodic affections of the 
 stomach and bowels, and diarrhoea, produced by ul- 
 cerations cf those parts, it is a very excellent medi- 
 cine. The dose, when given internally, is from half a 
 fluid drachm to two. 
 
 Tinctura calumb®. Tincture of calumba, for- 
 merly called tinctura columbx. Take of calumba- 
 root, sliced, two ounces and a half; proof spirit, two 
 pints. Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. This 
 tincture contains the active part of the root, and is 
 generally given with the infusion of it, as a stomachic 
 and adstringent. 
 
 Tinctura camphor.® composita. Compound 
 tincture of camphor, formerly called tinctura opii cam- 
 phorata, and elixir parcgoricum. Take of camphor, 
 two scruples ; opium, dried and powdered, benzoic 
 acid, of each a drachm ; proof spirit, two pints. Ma- 
 cerate for fourteen days, and strain. The London col- 
 lege has changed the name of this preparation, because 
 it was occasionally the source of mistakes under its 
 old one, and tincture of opium was sometimes substi- 
 tuted for it. It differs also from the former preparation 
 in the omission of the oil of aniseed, which was often 
 complained of as disagreeable to the palate, and to 
 which, as an addition, no increase of power could be 
 affixed. The dose is from half a fluid drachm to half a 
 fluid ounce. 
 
 Tinctura cantharidis. Tincture of blistering fly. 
 Formerly called Tinctura lyttce ; Tinctura canlhari- 
 dum. Take of blistering flies, bruised, three drachms ; 
 proof spirit, two pints. Macerate for fourteen days, 
 and strain. In the last edition of the London Pharma- 
 coprcia, the colouring matter of the former prepara- 
 tion is omitted as useless, and the proportion of the fly 
 increased. It is a very acrid, diuretic, and stimulating 
 preparation, which should always be administered with 
 great caution from its known action on the parts of 
 generation. In chronic eruptions on the skin, and 
 dropsical diseases of the aged, it is often very useful 
 when other medicines have been inert. The dose is 
 from half a fluid drachm to two. 
 
 Tinctura capsici. Tincture of capsicum. Take 
 of capsicum- berries, an ounce ; proof spirit, two pints. 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. 
 
 Tinctura cardamomi. Tincture of cardamom. 
 Take of cardamom-seeds, bruised, three ounc.ps ; proof 
 spirit, two pints. Macerate for fourteen days, and ; 
 
 I strain. A powerful stimulating carminative. In 
 spasm of the stomach, an ounce, with some other di- 
 luted stimulant, is given with advantage. The dose 
 may vary according to circumstances, from half a 
 drachm to an ounce and upwards. 
 
 Tinctura cardamomi composita. Compound tinc- 
 ture of cardamom, formerly called tinctura stomachica. 
 Take of cardamom-seeds, carraway-seeds, cochineal, 
 of each, powdered, two drachms; cinnamon-bark, 
 bruised, half an ounce; raisins, stoned, four ounces; 
 proof spirit, two pints. Macerate |for fourteen days, 
 and strain. A useful and elegant carminative and 
 cordial. The dose from half a fluid drachm to half a 
 fluid ounce and upwards. 
 
 Tinctura cascarill®. Tincture of cascarilla. 
 Take of cascarilla-bark, powdered, four ounces ; proof 
 spirit, two pints. Macerate for fourteen days, and 
 strain. A stimulating aromatic tonic, that may be ex- 
 hibited in debility of the bowels and stomach, and in 
 those cases of fever in which the Peruvian bark proves 
 purgative. The dose from half a drachm to two 
 drachms. 
 
 Tinctura castorei. Tincture of castor. Take 
 of castor, powdered, two ounces ; rectified spirit, two 
 pints. Macerate for seven days, and strain. A power- 
 ful stimulant and antispasmodic, mostly exhibited in 
 hysterical affections in a dilute form. The dose is 
 v from half a fluid drachm to two. 
 
 Tinctura catechu. Tincture of catechu, for- 
 merly known by the name tinctura japonica. Take 
 of extract of catechu, three ounces; cinnamon-bark, 
 bruised, two ounces ; proof spirit, two pints. Macerate 
 for fourteen days, and strain. An aromatic adstrin- 
 gent, mostly given in protracted diarrhoea. The dose 
 is from half a fluid drachm to two. 
 
 Tinctura cinchon®. Tincture of cinchona. For- 
 merly known by the name of tinctura corticis peruvi- 
 ani simplex. Take of lance-leaved cinchona-bark, 
 powdered, seven ounces ; proof spirit, two pints. Ma- 
 cerate for fourteen days, and strain. The dose is from 
 a fluid drachm to half a fluid ounce. For its virtues, 
 see Cinchona. 
 
 Tinctura cinchon® ammoniata. Ammoniated 
 tincture of cinchona. Volatile tincture of bark. Take 
 of lance-leaved cinchona-bark, powdered, four ounces; 
 aromatic spirit of ammonia, two pints ; macerate for 
 ten days, and strain. 
 
 Tinctura cinchon® composita. Compound tinc- 
 ture of cinchona. Take of lance-leaved cinchona- 
 bark, powdered, two ounces ; orange peel, dried, an 
 ounce and a half; serpentary-root, bruised, three 
 drachms ; saffron, a drachm ; cochineal, powdered, two 
 scruples ; proof spirit, twenty fluid ounces. Macerate 
 for fourteen days, and strain. The dose is from one 
 fluid drachm to half a fluid ounce. For its virtues, see 
 Cinchona. 
 
 Tinctura cinnamomi. Tincture of cinnamon 
 Formerly called aqua cinnamomi fortis. Take of cin- 
 namon-bark, bruised, three ounces ; proof spirit, two 
 pints. Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. The 
 dose is from a fluid drachm to three or more. 
 
 Tinctura cinnamomi composita. Compound tinc- 
 ture of cinnamon. Formerly callted tinctura aromatica. 
 Take of cinnamon-bark, bruised, six drachms ; carda- 
 mom-seeds, bruised, three drachms ; long pepper, pow 
 dered, ginger-root, sliced, of each two drachms ; prooi 
 spirit, two pints. Macerate for fourteen days, and 
 strain. The dose is from half a fluid drachm to two 
 or more. 
 
 Tinctura digitalis. Tincture of fox-glove. Take 
 of fox-glove leaves, dried, four ounces; proof spirit, 
 two pints. Macerate for fourteen days, and strain 
 This tincture is introduced in the London Pharmaco- 
 poeia as possessing the properties of the plant in a con 
 venient, uniform, and permanent form ; it is a saturated 
 tincture, and in the same proportions has been long 
 used in general practice. The dose is from ten to forty 
 minims. For its virtues, see Digitalis. 
 
 Tinctura ferri acetatis. This preparation is 
 directed in the Dublin Pharmacopoeia, with acetate of 
 potassa, two ounces ; sulphate of iron, one ounce ; and 
 reclified spirit, two pints. 
 
 Tinctura ferri ammoniati. Tincture of ammo- 
 niated iron, formerly called tinctura ferri ammoniaca- 
 lis ; tinctura florummarti a Hum; tinctura mortis myn- 
 sichti. Take of ammoniated iron, four ounces; proof 
 ; spirit, a pint. Digest and strain. This is a most 
 
 351 
 
TIN 
 
 TIN 
 
 excellent chalybeate in all atonic affections, and may be 
 given with cinchona in the cure of dropsical and other 
 cachectic diseases. The dose is from half a fluid 
 drachm to two. 
 
 Tinctura ferri muriatis. Tincture of muriate 
 of iron Formerly called tinctura martis in spiritu 
 salis ; tinctura martis cum spiritu salts; and lately 
 known by the name of tinctura ferri muriati. Take 
 of subcarbonate of iron, half a pound ; muriatic acid, a 
 pint ; rectified spirit, three pints. Pour the acid upon 
 the subcarbonate of iron in a glass vessel, and shake it 
 occasionally for three days. Set it by that the ftcces, if 
 there be any, may subside ; then pour off the solution, 
 and add the spirit. Cline strongly recommends this in 
 ischuria and many diseases of the kidneys and urinary 
 passages. The dose is from ten to twenty drops. It is 
 a good chalybeate, and serviceable against most dis- 
 eases of debility without fever. 
 
 Tinctura gentian a: composita. Compound tinc- 
 ture of gentian. Formerly called tinctura ainara. 
 Take of gentian-root, sliced, two ounces ; orange-peel, 
 dried, an ounce; cardamom-seeds, bruised, half an 
 ounce; proof spirit, two pints. Macerate for fourteen 
 days, with a gentle heat, and strain. The dose is from 
 one fluid drachm to two. For its virtues, see Gentiana. 
 
 Tinctura gijaiaci. Tincture of guaiacum. Take 
 of guaiacum resin, powdered, half a pound; rectified 
 spirit, two pints. Macerate for fourteen days, and 
 strain. This tincture, which possesses all the active 
 parts of this peculiar vegetable matter, is now first 
 introduced into the London Pharmacopoeia. The dose 
 is from one fluid drachm to two. For its virtues, see 
 Guaiacum. 
 
 Tinctura guaiaci ammoniata. Ammoniated tinc- 
 ture of guaiacum. Formerly called tinctura guaiacina 
 volatilis. Take of guaiacum resin, powdered, four 
 ounces; aromatic spirit of ammonia, a pint and a half. 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. The dose is 
 from one fluid drachm to two. 
 
 Tinctura hellebori nigra. Tincture of black 
 hellebore. Formerly called tinctura mclarnpudii. 
 “Take of black hellebore-root, sliced, four ounces; 
 proof spirit, two pints. Macerate for fourteen days, 
 and strain.” The dose is from half to a whole fluid 
 drachm. For its virtues, consult Helleborus niger. 
 
 Tinctura humuli. Tincture of hop. Take of 
 hops, five ounces; proof spirit, two pints. Macerate 
 for fourteen days, and strain. Various modifications 
 of the preparations of this bitter have lately been 
 strongly recommended by Freke (Observations on Hu- 
 mulus Lupulus), and employed by many practitioners, 
 who believe that it unites sedative and tonic powers, 
 and thus forms a useful combination. The dose is 
 from half to a whole fluid drachm. See Humulus. 
 
 Tinctura hyoscyami. Tincture of henbane. 
 Take of henbane-leaves, dried, four ounces; proof 
 spirit, two pints. Macerate for fourteen days, and 
 strain. That the henbane itself is narcotic is abun- 
 dantly proved, that the same power is also found in its 
 tincture is also certain, but to produce the same effects 
 requires a much larger dose. In some of the state- 
 ments made to the College of Physicians of London, a 
 different opinion has been given, and twenty-five drops 
 have been considered as equivalent to twenty of tinc- 
 ture of opium: it does not produce costiveness, or the 
 subsequent confusion of head which follows the use of 
 opium, and will therefore be, even if its powers be 
 weaker, of considerable use. The dose is from ten 
 minims to one fluid drachm. 
 
 Tinctura jalap.®. Tincture of jalap, formerly 
 called tinctura jalapii. Take of jalap- root, powdered, 
 eight ounces; proof spirit, two pints. Macerate fur 
 fourteen days, with a gentle heat, and strain. The 
 dose is from one fluid drachm to half a fluid ounce. 
 For its virtues, see Convolvulus jalap a. 
 
 Tinctura kino. Tincture of kino. Take of kino, 
 powdered, three ounces; proof spirit, two pints. Ma- 
 cerate- for fourteen days, and strain. All the astrin- 
 gency of kino is included in this preparation. The 
 dose is from half a fluid drachm to two. See Kino. 
 
 Tinctura lyttje. See Tinctura cantharidis. 
 
 Tinctura myrrh.®. Tincture of myrrh. Take of 
 myrrh, bruised, four ounces ; rectified spirit, two pints ; 
 water, a pint. Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. 
 The dose is from half to a whole fluid drachm. For its 
 virtues, sec Myrrha. v 
 
 Tinctura opii. Tincture of opium. Take of hard 
 o52 
 
 opium, powdered, two ounces and a half; proof spirit, 
 two pints. Macerate for fourteen days and strain. 
 The dose is from ten minims, or twenty drops, to half a 
 fluid drachm. For its virtues, see Opium. 
 
 Tinctura rhei. Tincture of rhubarb. Formerly 
 known by the names of Tinctura rhabarbari, and 
 Tinctura rhabarbari spirituosa. Take ot rhubarb- 
 root sliced, two ounces ; cardamom-seeds, braised, half 
 an ounce ; saffron, two drachms ; proof spirit, two 
 pints. Macerate for fourteen days, with a gentle heat, 
 and strain. The dose is from half a fluid ounce to one 
 and a half. For its virtues, see Rheum. 
 
 Tinctura riiei composita. Compound tincture di 
 rhubarb. Formerly called Tinctura rhabarbari com- 
 posita. Take of rhubarb-root, sliced, two ounces; 
 liquorice-root, bruised, half an ounce; ginger-root, 
 sliced, saffron, of each two drachms ; proof spirit, a 
 pint ; water, twelve fluid ounces. Macerate for four- 
 teen days, with a gentle heat, and strain. This is a 
 mild stomachic aperient. The dose is from half a fluid 
 ounce to one and a half. 
 
 Tinctura scill.®. Tincture of squill. Take oi 
 squill-root, fresh dried, four ounces; proof spirit, two 
 pints. Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. The 
 •virtues of this squill (see Scilla ) reside in the tincture, 
 which is administered in doses of from twenty drops to 
 a fluid drachm. 
 
 Tinctura senn®. Tincture of senna. Formerly 
 called Elixir salutis. Take of senna-leaves, three 
 ounces ; carraway-seeds, bruised, three drachms ; car- 
 damom-seeds, bruised, a drachm; raisins, stoned, four 
 ounces ; proof spirit, two pints. Macerate for fourteen 
 days, with a gentle heat, and strain. A Carminative, 
 aperient, and purgative, in doses from two fluid 
 drachms to a fluid ounce. See Cassia senna. 
 
 Tinctura serpentari®. Tincture of serpentary. 
 Formerly called Tinctura serpentaria: virginianie. 
 Take of serpentary-root, three ounces; proof spirit, two 
 pints. Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. This 
 tincture possesses, in addition to the virtues of the 
 spirit, those of the serpentaria. The dose is from half 
 a fluid drachm to two. See Aristolochia serpentaria. 
 
 Tinctura valerian®. Tincture of valerian. For- 
 merly called Tinctura valeriance simplex. Take of 
 valerian-root, four ounces; proof spirit, two pints. 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. A useful 
 antispasmodic in conjunction with others. The dose 
 is from half a fluid drachm to two. See Valeriana. 
 
 Tinctura valerian.® ammoniata. Ammoniated 
 tincture of valerian. Formerly called Tinctura vale 
 riance volatilis. Take of valerian-root, four ounces; 
 aromatic spirit of ammonia, two pints. Macerate for 
 fourteen days, and strain. A strong antispasmodic and 
 stimulating tincture. The dose is from half a fluid 
 drachm to two. 
 
 Tinctura veratri. A very active alterative, re 
 commended in the cure of epilepsy and cutaneous erup 
 tions. Its administration requires great caution ; the 
 white hellebore being a powerful poison. 
 
 Tinctura zingiberis. Tincture of ginger. Take 
 of ginger-root, sliced, two ounces; proof spirit, two 
 pints. Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. A sti- 
 mulating carminative. The dose is from a fluid 
 drachm to three. 
 
 Tincture. See Tinctura. 
 
 Tincture of assafmtida. See Tinctura assafeetida. 
 
 Tincture of black hellebore. See Tinctura hellebori 
 nign. 
 
 Tincture of blistering fly. See Tinctura lytta 
 
 Tincture of calumba. See Tinctura calumbw. 
 
 Tincture of capsicum. See Tinctura capsid. 
 
 Tincture of cardamom. See Tinctura cardamomi 
 
 Tincture of cascarilla. See Tinctura cascarilUe 
 
 Tincture of castor. See Tinctura castorei. 
 
 Tincture of catechu. See Tinctura catechu. 
 
 Tincture of cinchona. See Tinctura cinchona. 
 
 Tincture of cinnamon. See Tinctura cinnamomi. 
 
 Tincture of fox-glove. See Tinctura digitalis. 
 
 Tincture of guaiacum. See Tinctura guaiaci. 
 
 Tincture of guaiacum , ammoniated. See Tinctura 
 guaiaci ammoniata. 
 
 Tincture of ginger. See Tinctura zingiberis. 
 
 Tincture of henbane. See Tinctura hyoscyami. 
 
 Tincture of hops. See Tinctura humuli. 
 
 Tincture of jalap. See Tinctura jalapee. 
 
 Tincture of kino. See Tinctura kino. 
 
 Tincture of myrrh. See Tinctura myrrha: 
 
TIT 
 
 TIT 
 
 Tincture of opium . See Tinctura opii. I 
 
 Tincture of orange-peel. See Tinctura aurantii. 
 
 Tincture of rhubarb. See Tinctura rheii 
 
 Tincture of senna. See Tinctura sennec. 
 
 Tincture of serpentary. See Tinctura serpentarice. 
 
 Tincture of squills. See Tinctura scillce. 
 
 Tincture of valerian. See Tinctura valeriance. 
 
 Tincture of valerian, ammoniated. See Tinctura 
 Valeriana ammoniata. 
 
 Tincture , compound , of aloes. See Tinctura aloes 
 composita. 
 
 Tincture, compound, of benzoin. See Tinctura ben- 
 zoini composita. 
 
 Tincture, compound , of camphor. See Tinctura 
 camphora composita. 
 
 Tincture, compound, of cardamom. See Tinctura 
 cardamomi composita. 
 
 Tincture, compound, of cinchona. See Tinctura 
 cinchtiia composita. 
 
 Tincture , compound, of cinnamon. See Tinctura 
 cinnamomi composita. 
 
 Tincture , compound, of gentian. See Tinctura gen- 
 tiana composita, 
 
 Tincture, compound, of rhubarb. See Tinctura rhei 
 composita. 
 
 TI'NEA. {Tinea; from teneo, to hold.) Tinea ca- 
 pitis. The scald head. A genus of diseases in the 
 Class Locales, and Order Dialyses , of Cullen ; charac- 
 terized by small ulcers at the root of the hairs of the 
 head, which produce a friable white crush 
 
 Tin-glass. See Bismuth. 
 
 TINNI'TUS. ( Tinnitus , us, m.; a ringing.} A 
 ringing or tingling noise. 
 
 Tinnitus auriu.m. A noise like ringing or tingling 
 in the ears. A species of paracusis. See Paracusis. 
 
 TISSUE. A term introduced by the French anato- 
 mists to express the textures which compose the dif- 
 ferent organs of animals. These have chemical and 
 physical properties which it is important to study on 
 the dead subject and in the living animal. We find in 
 them almost all the physical qualities which are ob- 
 served in inorganic bodies ; different degrees of con- 
 sistence from extreme hardness to fluidity, elasticity, 
 transparency, refractiveness, &c. ; but we are particu- 
 larly attracted by certain qualities which have been 
 named the properties of tissue. These are the exten- 
 sibility and contractility of tissue ; the contractility par 
 racornissement , from crispation. Independently of 
 these physical qualities, the tissues have been studied 
 in respect of their composition, and it has been found 
 that some are principally composed of gelatine, others 
 of albumen, others of phosphate of lime, others of 
 fibrine, and so on. These various textures present 
 also, in the living animal, certain phenomena which 
 have not failed to attract the attention of physiologists. 
 
 TITANITES. A name given to certain ores of 
 titanium which contain that metal in a state of oxide. 
 
 TITA'NIUM. This is a lately discovered metal. It 
 was first noticed by Macgregor as existing in the state 
 of an oxide mixed with iron, manganese, and silex, in 
 a grayish-black sand found in the vale of Menachan, in 
 Cornwall, and thence named menachanite, or oxide of 
 titanium, combined with iron. It has since been dis- 
 covered by Klaproth, in an ore named titanite, or oxide 
 of titanium, combined with lime and silex. This ore 
 is generally met with crystallized in four-sided prisms, 
 not longer than a quarter of an inch. Its colour is a 
 yellowish-red, or blackish-brown ; it is opaque, and of 
 an imperfect lustre. It breaks with a foliated, uneven, 
 or conchoidal fracture. It exists also in an ore called 
 red schorl, of Hungaiy, or red oxide of titanium. This 
 ore, which is found generally crystallized in rectangu- 
 lar prisms, is of a brownish-red colour, of the specific 
 gravity 4.2, and its texture foliated. In all these ores 
 titanium exists in the state of an oxide. 
 
 Properties of titanium. — Titanium has been only 
 obtained in very small agglutinated grains. It is of a 
 red-yellow and crystalline texture, brittle, and ex- 
 tremely refractory. When broken with a hammer, 
 while yet hot from its recent reduction, it shows a 
 change of colours of purple, violet, and blue. In a 
 very intense heat it is volatilized. Most of the acids 
 have a striking action on this metal: though nitric 
 acid has little effect upon it. It is very oxidable by 
 the muriatic acid. It is not attacked by the alkalies. 
 Nitro-muriatic acid converts it into a white powder. 
 Sulphuric acid, when boiled upon it, is partly decom- 
 
 posed. It is one of the most infusible metals. It does 
 not combine with sulphur, but it may be united to phos- 
 phorus. It does not alloy with copper, lead, or arse- 
 nic, but combines with iron. 
 
 Method of obtaining titanium . — It is extremely diffi- 
 cult to reduce the oxide of titanium to the metallic 
 state. However, the experiments of Klaproth, Ilecht, 
 and Vauquelin have proved its reducibility. Accord 
 ing to the two latter, one part of oxide of tetanium is 
 to be melted with six of potassa ; the mass, when cold, 
 is to be dissolved in water. A white precipitate will 
 be formed which is carbonate of titanium. This car- 
 bonate is then made into a paste with oil, and the mix- 
 ture is put into a crucible filled with charcoal powder 
 and a little alumine. The whole is then exposed for a 
 few hours to the action of a strong heat. The metal- 
 lic titanium will be found in the form of a blackish 
 puffed- up substance, possessing a metallic appear- 
 ance. 
 
 [A very curious ore of titanium, one of the newly 
 discovered metals, has been found to exist in New- 
 Jersey. A specimen of considerable size had been 
 presented, several years ago, by Mr. Alber to Dr. 
 Mitchill, as an ore of zinc. But it not appearing to 
 him to be an ore of zinc, and indeed, his mind remain- 
 ing rather uncertain as to what it truly was, he laid it 
 aside in his cabinet, and at length furnished Professor 
 Bruce with a part of it. This able mineralogist has 
 not only made it a subject of experiment himself, but 
 has taken the opinion of some of his chemical corres- 
 pondents in Europe upon it; and it is their united 
 opinion that it is composed chiefly of the oxide of tita- 
 nium, combined with the other form of the metal, 
 which, from its having been found in the valley of 
 Menachan, in Cornwall, England, has been called 
 Menachanite. 
 
 A further account of this remarkable substance is 
 contained in a letter, from Professor Woodhouse to 
 Senator Mitchill. 
 
 “ The following experiments were performed upon 
 the mineral found in New-Jersey, which I received 
 from you in the year 1805, which was then supposed, 
 by the person who presented it to you, to be an ore of 
 zinc, and which Count Bournon has declared to be 
 composed of iron and titanium. 
 
 “ The specific gravity of this mineral is 5.28. When 
 viewed, it has the appearance of black spots, the size 
 of duck shot, surrounded by a red substance ; and 
 streaks of a white powder, (which is lithormarge,) are 
 dispersed through it. Upon looking through a micro- 
 scope, a crystal of titanium was seen adhering to it. 
 One hundred grains of it, reduced to an impalpable 
 powder, and exposed one hour to the intense heat of , 
 an air furnace, lost fifteen grains in weight, and from a 
 brown was turned to a black colour. 
 
 “ One hundred grains of it, submitted to heat in the 
 same manner with charcoal, produced a great number 
 of small globules of pure iron. This metal can be 
 separated from the powder by a magnet. 
 
 “ One hundred grains of it, boiled in aqua regia, was 
 totally soluble in this agent, which proves it contains 
 no silex. 
 
 “ The prussiate of potash, added to this solution, 
 yielded a blue precipitate, which, when dried, weighed 
 three hundred grains. Now, if we divide this sum by 
 six, we shall have the quantity of metallic iron in the 
 hundred grains of the ore, which is fifty. 
 
 “ A portion of lime was thrown down from a solu- 
 tion of the mineral in aqua regia, by the oxalate of 
 potash. Carbonate of ammonia, and a solution of 
 potash produced a copious white and gelatinous pre - 
 cipitate. 
 
 “ One hundred grains of it were mixed with six 
 hundred of potash, and submitted to intense heat one 
 hour, in a blacklead crucible. The part remaining in 
 the crucible was powdered, boiled in water, and fil- 
 tered. Upon adding a small portion of muriatic acid 
 to the water, a white precipitate was thrown down, 
 which was supposed to be the titanium. Upon col- 
 lecting it, and mixing it with a small portion of sper- 
 maceti oil and charcoal, it was exposed to the heat of 
 a blacksmith’s forge, when nothing was obtained but a 
 shining, heavy, black substance, of the appearance of 
 glass. 
 
 “ When the muriatic acid was added in excess to 
 the filtered water obtained, by boiling the residue, 
 which remained in the crucible, in water, no precipi- 
 
 353 
 
TOR 
 
 TON 
 
 tate was produced, until a solution of potash was added 
 to neutralize the acid. 
 
 “ The solution of the mineral in nitric acid is as- 
 tringent to the taste. • 
 
 ' “ The ore appears to be composed of iron, titanium, 
 lime, alumina, and no silictous earth.” — Med. Repos. 
 
 From the above it appears that the ores of titanium 
 are of. very frequent occurrence within the United 
 States. The locality of the specimens described, as 
 far as could be ascertained, tend to confirm the opinion 
 of Werner, as to titanium being one of the oldest of 
 metals. Should this metal hereafter be applied exten- 
 sively to the arts, it is presumed that the United States 
 will be enabled to furnish any quantity required. — 
 Min. Jour. A.] 
 
 TITHY'MALUS. (From r iQog, a dug, and pa\os, 
 tender: so called from its smooth leaves and milky 
 juice.) Spurge. Two plants are directed for medi- 
 cinal purposes by this name. See Euphorbia par alias, 
 and Esula minor. 
 
 Tithymalus cyparissius. See Esula minor. 
 
 Txthymalys paralios. See Euphorbia par alias. 
 
 Tithymel.e'a. S Daphne gnidium. 
 
 Titi'llicum. (From titillo , to tickle: so called 
 from its being easily tickled,) The arm- pit. 
 
 TOAD-FLAX. See Antirrhinum linaria. 
 
 TOBACCO. See Nicotiana. 
 
 Tobacco , English. See Nicotiana rustica. 
 
 Tobacco , Virginian. See Nicotiana. 
 
 TOE. Digitus pedis. The toes consist of three 
 distinct bones disposed in rows, called phalanges, or 
 rank of the toes. The great toe has but two phalanges ; 
 the others have three ranks of bones, which have 
 nothing particular, only the joints are made round and 
 free, formed by a round head on one bone, and by a 
 pretty deep hollow for receiving it, in the one above it. 
 
 Toffania aqua. ( Toff ana , or Tophania : the name 
 of an infamous woman, who resided at Palermo, 
 and afterward at Naples, who sold this poison.) See 
 Aquelta. 
 
 Tolu balsam. See Toluifera balsamum. 
 
 TOLUI'FERA. (So called because it produces the 
 balsam of Peru.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Decandria ; Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 Toluifera balsamum. The systematic name of 
 the tree which affords the Tolu balsam. Balsamum 
 tolutanum. Balsam of Tolu. It grows in South 
 America, in the province of Tolu, behind Carthagena, 
 whence we are supplied with the balsam, which is 
 brought to us in little gourd-shells'. The balsam is 
 obtained by making incisions into the bark of the tree, 
 and is collected into spoons, whicli is made of black 
 wax, from which it is poured into proper vessels. It 
 thickens, and in time becomes concrete: it has a 
 fragrant colour, and a warm, sweetish taste. It dis- 
 solves entirely in alkohol, and communicates its odour 
 and taste to water, by boiling. It contains acid of 
 benzoin. This is the mildest of all the balsams. It has» 
 been used as an expectorant ; but its powers are very 
 inconsiderable, and it is at present employed princi- 
 pally on account of its flavour, somewhat resembling 
 that of lemons. It is directed, by the pharmacopoeias, 
 in the Syrupus solutanus, Tinctura tolutana, and 
 Syrupus balsamicus. 
 
 Tolutanum balsamum. See Toluifera balsamum. 
 
 TOMATUM. Love apple. See Solanum lycoper- 
 sicum. 
 
 TOMBAC. A white alloy of copper with arsenic. 
 
 Tombei'um. (From repvu), to cut.) An incision- 
 knife. 
 
 Tomenti'tia. (From tomentum, & flock of wool : so 
 called from its soft coat.) Cotton-weed. 
 
 TOMENTOSUS. Downy. Applied to stems, leaves, 
 &c. as the stem of the Geranium rotundifolium. 
 
 TOME'NTUM. ( Tomentum , i, n. ; a flock of wool.) 
 1. This term is used in anatomy to the small vessels of 
 the brain, which appear like wool. 
 
 2. In botany, a species of pubescence, very soft to 
 the touch, of a white, or ferruginous colour, giving the 
 surface a downy appearance, and so thick that they 
 cannot be seen separately. 
 
 Tomentum cerebri. The small vessels that pene- 
 trate the cortical substance of the brain from the pia 
 mater, which, when separated from the brain, and ad 
 hering to the pia inater, give it a flocky appearance. 
 
 TONGUE. Lingua. A soft, fleshy viscus, very' 
 354 
 
 moveable in every direction, situated inferiorly in' the 
 cavity of the mouth, and constituting the organ of 
 taste. It is divided into a base, body, and back, an 
 inferior surface, and two lateral parts. It is composed 
 of muscular fibres, covered by a nervous membrane, 
 on which are a great number of nervous papilla, par- 
 ticularly at the apex, and lateral parts, the rete muco- 
 sum, and epidermis. The arteries of the tongue are 
 branches of the ranine and labial. The veins empty 
 themselves into the great linguals, which proceed to 
 the external jugular. The nerves come from the 
 eighth, ninth, and fifth pair. The use of this organ is 
 for chewing, swallowing, sucking, and tasting. See 
 also Taste. 
 
 Tongue-shaped. See Lingulatus. 
 
 TONIC. ( Tonicus , Tovikos; from reivut, to pull or 
 draw.) 1. A rigid contraction of the muscles, with- 
 out relaxation, as in trismus, tetanus, &c. See Te- 
 tanus. 
 
 2. (From rovoio, to strengthen.) Medicines which 
 increase the tone of the muscular fibre, such as vege- 
 table bitters; also stimulants, adstringents, &c. 
 
 TONSIL. (Tonsillce, arum,f.) Amygdala; Tola; 
 Toles ; Tolies. An oblong, suboval gland, situated on 
 each side of the fauces, and opening into the cavity -of 
 the mouth by twelve or more large excretory ducts. 
 
 TOOTH. See Teeth. 
 
 TOOTHACHE. See Odontalgia. 
 
 Tooth-shaped. See Dentatus. 
 
 TOPAZ. According to Jameson this mineral species 
 contains three subspecies common topaz, schorlite, 
 and physalite. 
 
 Common topaz is of a wine-yellow colour, in granu- 
 lar crystallized concretions, harder than emerald. It 
 comes from the Brazils, Siberia, Asia Minor, and 
 Saxony. It forms an essential constituent of the 
 topaz-rock. 
 
 TOPAZOLITE. A variety of precious garnet found 
 at Mussa, in Piedmont. 
 
 TO PHUS. ( Toph , Hebrew.) A toph. Epipo- 
 roma, a soft swelling on a bone.) The concretion on 
 the teeth or in the joints of gouty people. Also gravel. 
 
 TOPICAL. (From tottos , a place.) Medicines 
 applied to a particular place. 
 
 Topina ria. A species of tumour in the skin of the 
 head. 
 
 TO'RCULAR. (From torqueo, to twist.) The tour 
 niquet: a bandage to check hemorrhages after wounds 
 or amputations. 
 
 Torcular herophili. Leckenon ; Lenos. The 
 press of Herophilus. That place where the four si- 
 nuses of the dura mater meet together, first accurately 
 described by Herophilus, the anatomist. 
 
 TORDY'LIUM. ( Tordylium , ii, n. Quasi tor- 
 tilium ; from torqueo , to twist: so named from its tor- 
 tuous branches, or from the neat orbicular figure of its 
 seed,' which seem as if artificially wrought or turned.) 
 Che name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 TJass, Pentandria ; Order, Digynia 
 
 Tordylium officinale. The systematic name of 
 the officinale seseli crelicum. The seeds are said to be 
 diuretic. 
 
 TORMENTIL. See Tormentilla. 
 
 TORMENTI'LLA. (From tormentum , pain ; be- 
 cause it was supposed to relieve pain in the teeth.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Icosandria; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the upright stepfoil. 
 See Tormentilla erccta. 
 
 Tormentilla erecta. The systematic name of 
 the upright stepfoil. Heptaphyllum ; Consolida ru- 
 bra ; Tormentilla. — caule erectiusculo, foliis sessilibus , 
 of Linnaeus. The root is the only part of the plant 
 which is used medicinally; it has a strong styptic 
 taste, but imparts no peculiar sapid flavour : it has 
 been long held in estimation as a powerful adstringent ; 
 and, as a proof of its efficacy in this way, it has been 
 substituted for oak bark in the tanning of skins for 
 leather. Torment il is ordered in the pulvis creta 
 compositus, of the London Pharmacopoeia. 
 
 TO'RMINA. Severe pains. 
 
 TO'RPOR. A numbness, or deficient sensation. 
 
 TORTICO'LLIS. (From torqueo , to twist, and 
 collum , the neck.) The wry neck. 
 
 TORTULOSUS. A little swelling out. Applied 
 to the knotty pod of the Rhaphanus sativus. 
 
 Tortu'ra ossis. The locked jaw. 
 
TOU 
 
 TOU 
 
 Tota bona. See Chenopodium bonus henncus. 
 
 TOUCH. Tactus. “ By touch we are enabled to 
 know the properties of bodies ; and as it is less subject 
 to deception than the other senses, enabling us in cer- 
 tain cases to clear up errors into which the others have 
 let! us, it has been considered the first and the most ex- 
 cellent of all the senses ; but several of the advantages 
 which have been attributed to it by physiologists and 
 metaphysicians should be considerably limited. 
 
 We ought to distinguish tact from touch. Tact is, 
 with some few exceptions, generally diffused through 
 all our organs, and particularly over the cutaneous and 
 mucous surfaces. It exists in all animals ; while touch 
 is exerted evidently only by parts that are’intended parti- 
 cularly for this use. It does not exist in all animals, 
 and it is nothing else but tact united to muscular con- 
 tractions directed by the wilL 
 
 In the exercise of tact, we may be considered as 
 passive, while we are essentially active in the exercise 
 of touch. 
 
 Physical properties of bodies which employ the 
 action of touoh. Almost all the physical properties of 
 bodies are susceptible of acting upon the organs of 
 touch ; form, dimensions, different degrees of consist- 
 ence, weight, temperature, locomotion, vibration, &c. 
 are all so many circumstances that are exactly appre- 
 ciated by the touch. 
 
 The organs destined to touch do not alone exercise 
 this function ; so that in this respect the touch differs 
 much from the other senses. As in most cases it is the 
 skin which receives the tactile impressions produced by 
 the bodies which surround us, it is necessary to say 
 something of its structure. 
 
 The skin forms the envelope of the body ; it is lost 
 in the mucous membranes at the entrance of all the 
 cavities ; but it is improper to say that these membranes 
 are a continuation of it. 
 
 The skin is formed principally by the cutis vera , a 
 fibrous layer of various thickness, according to the 
 part which it covers ; it adheres by a cellular tissue, 
 more or less firm, at other times by fibrous attach- 
 ments. The cutis is almost always separated from 
 the subjacent parts by a layer of a greater or less thick- 
 ness, which is of use in the exercise of touch. 
 
 The external side of the cutis vera is covered by the 
 epidermis, a solid matter secreted by the skin. We 
 ought not to consider the epidermis as a membrane; it 
 is a homogeneous layer, adherent by its internal face to 
 the chorion , and full of a great number of holes, of 
 which the one sort are for the passage of the hair, and 
 the other for that of cutaneous perspiration ; they 
 serve at the same time for the absorption winch takes 
 place by the skin. These last are called the pores of 
 the skin. 
 
 It is necessary to notice, with regard to the epidermis, 
 that it is void of feeling ; that it possesses none of the 
 properties of life ; that it is not subject to putrefaction; 
 that it wears and is renewed continually; that its 
 thickness augments or lessens as it may be necessary : 
 it is even said to be proof to the action of the digestive 
 organs. 
 
 The connexion of the epidermis to the cutis vera is 
 very close ; and yet it cannot be doubted that there is 
 a particular layer between these two parts, in which 
 certain particular phenomena take place. The organi- 
 zation of this layer is yet little known. Malpighi 
 believed it to be formed ©f a particular mucus, the ex- 
 istence of which has been long admitted, and which 
 bore the name of the corpus mucosum of Malpighi. 
 Other authors have considered it, more justly, as a vas- 
 cular net-work. Gall makes it similar to the gray 
 matter which is seen in many parts of the brain. 
 
 Gander, in examining attentively the external sur- 
 face of the true skin, has noticed some small reddish 
 projections, disposed in pairs ; they are easily perceived 
 when the skin is laid bare by a blister. These little 
 bodies are regularly disposed upon the palm of the 
 hand, and on the sole of the foot. They are sensible, 
 and are reproduced when they have been torn out. 
 They appear to be essentially vascular. These bodies, 
 without being understood, have been long called the 
 papilla of the skin. The epidermis is pierced by little 
 holes, opposite their tops, through which small drops 
 of sweat are seen to issue, when the skin is exposed 
 to an elevated temperature. The skin contains a great 
 number of sebaceous follicles ; it receives a great 
 number of vessels and nerves, particularly at the 
 
 points where the sense of touch is more immediately 
 exercised. The mode in which the nerves are termi- 
 nated in the skin is totally unknown ; all that has been 
 said of the cutaneous nervous papilla; is entirely hypo- 
 thetical. 
 
 The exercise of tact and of touch is facilitated by 
 the thinness of the cutis vera, by a gentle elevation of 
 temperature, by an abundant cutaneous perspiration, 
 as well as by a certain thickness and flexibility of 
 the epidermis; when the contraiy dispositions exist, 
 the tact and the touch are always more or less im- 
 perfect. 
 
 Mechanism of tact. — The mechanism of tact is ex- 
 tremely simple ; it is sufficient that bodies be in contact 
 with the skin to furnish us with data, more or less 
 exact, of their tactile properties. By tact we judge 
 particularly of the temperature. When bodies deprive 
 us of caloric, we call them cold ; when they yield it to 
 us, we say they are hot ; and according to the quantity 
 of caloric which they give or take, we determine their 
 different degrees of heat or cold. The notions that we 
 have of temperature are, nevertheless, far from being 
 exactly in relation to the quantity of caloric that bodies 
 yield to us, or take from us ; we join with it unawares 
 a comparison with the temperature of the atmosphere, 
 in such a manner that a body colder than ours, but 
 hotter than the atmosphere, appears hot, though it 
 really deprive us of caloric when we touch it. On this 
 account, places which have a uniform temperature, 
 such as cellars or wells, appear cold in summer, and 
 hot in winter. The capacity also of bodies for caloric 
 has a great influence upon us with regard to tempe- 
 rature ; as an example of this, we have only to notice 
 the great difference of sensation produced by iron and 
 wood, though the temperature of both be the same. 
 
 A body which is sufficiently hot to cause a chemical 
 decomposition of our organs produces the sensation of 
 burning. A body whose temperature is so low as to 
 absorb quickly a great portion of the caloric of any 
 part, produces a sensation of the same sort nearly : 
 this may be proved in touching frozen mercury. 
 
 The bodies which have a chemical action upon the 
 epidermis, those that dissolve it, as the caustic alka- 
 lies, and concentrated acids, produce an impression 
 which is easy to be recognised, and by which these 
 bodies may be known. 
 
 Every part of the skin is not endowed with the 
 same sensibility ; so that the same body applied to dif- 
 ferent points of the skin in succession will produce a 
 series of different impressions. 
 
 The mucous membranes possess great delicacy of 
 tact. Every one knows the great sensibility of the 
 lips, the tongue, of the conjunctiva, the pituitary mem- 
 brane, of the mucous membrane, of the trachea, of 
 the urethra, of the vagina, &c. The first contact of 
 bodies, which are not destined naturally to touch these 
 membranes, is painful at first, but this soon wears off. 
 
 Mechanism, of touch. — In man, the hand is the prin- 
 cipal organ of touch; all the most suitable circum- 
 stances are united in it. The epidermis is thin, 
 smooth, flexible ; the cutaneous perspiration abundant, 
 as well as the oily secretion. The vascular eminences 
 are more numerous there than any where else. The 
 cutis vera has but little thickness ; it receives a great 
 number of vessels and nerves ; it adheres to the subja- 
 cent aponeuroses by fibrous -adhesions ; and it is sus- 
 tained by a highly elastic cellular tissue. The extre- 
 mities of the fingers possess all these properties in the 
 highest degree : the motions of the hand are very 
 numerous, and performed with facility, and it may be 
 applied with ease to any body of whatsoever form. 
 
 As long as the hand remains immoveable at the 
 surface of a body, it acts only as an organ of tact . 
 To exercise touch, it must move, either by passing over 
 the surface, to examine form, dimensions, &c., or to 
 press it for the purpose of determining its consistence, 
 elasticity, &.c. 
 
 We use the whole hanato touch a body of consider- 
 able dimensions ; if, on the contrary, a body is very 
 small, we employ only the points of the fingers. This 
 delicacy of touch in the fingers has given man a great 
 advantage over the animals. His touch is so delicate, 
 that it has been considered the source of Iris intelli- 
 gence. 
 
 From the highest antiquity the touch has been con- 
 sidered of more importance than any of the other 
 senses; it has been supposed the cause of human 
 
 255 
 
TOU 
 
 TRA 
 
 reason. This idea has continued to our times ; it has 
 been even remarkably extended in the writings of 
 Condillac, of Buffon, and other modern physiologists. 
 Buffon, in particular, gave such an importance to the 
 touch, that he thought one man had little more ability 
 than another, but only in so far as he had been in the 
 habit of making use of his hands. He said it would 
 be well to allow children the free use of their hands 
 from the moment of their birth. 
 
 The touch does not really possess any prerogative 
 over the other senses ; and if in certain cases it assists 
 the eye or the ear, it receives aid from them in others, 
 and there is no reason to believe that it excites ideas 
 in the brain of a higher order than those which are 
 produced by the action of the other senses. 
 
 Of internal sensations. — All the organs, as well as 
 the skin, possess the faculty of transmitting impres- 
 sions to the brain, when they are touched by exterior 
 bodies, or when they are compressed, bruised, &c. 
 It may -be said, that they generally possess tact. 
 There must be an exception made of the bones, the 
 tendons, the aponeuroses , the ligaments, &c. ; which in 
 a healthy state are insensible, and may be cut, burned, 
 torn, without any thing being felt by the brain. 
 
 This important fact was not known to the ancients; 
 they considered all the white parts as nervous, and 
 attributed to them all those properties which we now 
 know belong only to the nerves. These useful results, 
 which have had a great influence upon the recent pro- 
 gress of surgery, we owe to Haller and his disciples. 
 
 All the organs are capable of transmitting sponta- 
 neously a great number of impressions to the brain 
 without the intervention of any external cause. They 
 are of three sorts. The first kind take place when it 
 is necessary for the organs to act ; they are called 
 wants , instinctive desires. Such are hunger, thirst, 
 the necessity of making water, of respiration, the 
 venereal impulse, &c. The second sort take place 
 during the action of the organs; they are frequently 
 obscure, sometimes very violent. The impressions 
 which accompany the different excretions, as of the 
 semen , the urine , are of this number. 
 
 Such are also the impressions which inform us of 
 our motions, of the periods of digestion : — even thought 
 seems to belong to this kind of impression. 
 
 The third kind of internal sensations are deve- 
 loped when the organs have acted. To this kind be- 
 longs the feeling of fatigue, which is variable in the 
 different sorts of functions. 
 
 The impressions which are felt in sickness ought to 
 be added to these three sorts: these are much more 
 numerous than the others. The study of them is 
 absolutely necessary to the physician. 
 
 All those sensations which proceed from within, and 
 which have no dependence upon the action of exterior 
 bodies, have been collectively denominated internal 
 sensations , ox feelings." — Magendie' s Physiology. 
 
 TOUCH-ME-NOT. See JVoli me tangerc. 
 
 TOUCHSTONE. Lydian stone. A variety of 
 flinty slate. 
 
 TOUCHWOOD. See Agaricus. 
 
 TOURMALINE. Rhomboidal tourmaline is divided 
 into two subspecies, schorl and tourmaline. The latter 
 mineral is of a green, brown, and red colour, in pris- 
 matic concretions, rolled pieces, but generally crystal- 
 lized. It occurs in gneiss, mica slate, talc slate, &c. 
 
 TOURNEFORT, Joseph Pitton de, was born at 
 Anx, in Provence, in 1656. He was destined for the 
 church, but a taste for natural knowledge led him, at 
 his father’s death, to change for the profession of 
 physic. He therefore qualified himself thoroughly in 
 anatomy, chemistry, and other branches of medical 
 study, and likewise distinguished himself as an elegant 
 writer and lecturer; but he displayed especially an 
 ardent devotion to botany, which ever after made the 
 chief object of his life. His zeal in this pursuit led 
 him to encounter considerable danger in exploring the 
 Alps, Pyrenees, &c. during several seasons, passing the 
 intermediate winters at Montpellier; but he is said to 
 have graduated at Orange. His merits as a botanist, 
 soon became conspicuous at Paris, and the superin- 
 tendence of the royal garden was resigned to him by 
 Fagon. In this school he soon drew together a crowd 
 of students; but anxious for farther improvements, he 
 travelled into the neighbouring countries, and thus 
 greatly enriched his collections. He was admitted a 
 member of the Academy of Sciences, and of the Me- 
 
 dical Faculty at Paris; and was likewise decorated 
 with the Order of St. Michael. He published about 
 the same period several botanical works, of which the 
 principal is entitled, “ Institutiones Rei Herbaria. ” 
 In the year 1700, he set out, under royal patronage, on 
 a voyage to the Levant, with the view of investigating 
 the plants of ancient writers, and making new disco- 
 veries ; and on his return, after two years, he wrote a 
 very interesting and valuable account of the expedition 
 in French, which was not published, however, till after 
 his death. This took place in 1708, in consequence of 
 a hurt in the breast, which he received from a car- 
 riage. He left his collection of plants to the king, who 
 bestowed in return a pension of a thousand livres on 
 his nephew. Besides the botanical works published 
 by him, he is said to have left. several others in manu 
 script. One object, which had occupied much of his 
 attention, was to determine the medical virtues of 
 plants by a chemical analysis ; but the loss of these 
 labours is not to be regretted, as those of Geoffroy, on 
 the same plan, turned out to be without any solid ad- 
 vantage. The elegance and facility of Tournefort’s 
 botanical method gained him many followers at first ; 
 but it has since been superseded by that of LinnEeus, 
 which is much more systematic and comprehensive. 
 Still, however, it must be acknowledged, that the ge- 
 neric distinctions established by the former botanist, 
 and most accurately delineated, have been the principal 
 foundation of subsequent improvements. 
 
 TOURNIQUET. (French ; from tourner , to turn.) 
 An instrument used for stopping the flow of blood into 
 a limb. 
 
 TOXICA'RTA. {Toxicaria, <e, f. ; from to\ikov, a 
 poison: so called from its poisonous quality.) The 
 name of a plant. 
 
 Toxicaria. macassariensis. An Indian poison 
 obtained from a tree hitherto undescribed by any me- 
 dical botanist, known by the name of Boas-upas : it is 
 a native of Southern Asia. Concerning this plant, 
 various and almost incredible particulars have been 
 related, both in ancient and modern times; some 
 of them true, others probably founded on superstition. 
 Rumphius testifies that he had not met with any other 
 more dreadful product from any vegetable. And he 
 adds, that this poison, of which the Indians boast, was 
 much more terrible to the Dutch than any warlike in- 
 strument. He likewise says, it is his opinion, that it 
 is of the same natural order, if not of the same genus, 
 as the cestrum. 
 
 TOXICODE'NDRUM. (From to^ikov, a poison, 
 and SevSpov, a tree.) The poison-tree, which is so 
 noxious that no insects ever come near it. See Rhus 
 toxiimdcndron. 
 
 TOXICOLOGY. (Toxicologia ; from to\ov, an 
 arrow or bow ; because the darts of the ancients were 
 usually besmeared with some poisonous substance; 
 and Xoyoj, a discourse.) A dissertation on poisons 
 
 See Poison. 
 
 TO'XICUM. (From ro\ov, an arrow, which was 
 sometimes poisoned.) A deadly poison. See Poison. 
 
 Toxite'sia. The artemisia or mugwort. 
 
 TRABE'CULA. ( Trabecula , a small beam.) This 
 word is mostly applied by anatomists to the small me- 
 dullary fibres of the brain, which constitute the com- 
 missures. 
 
 TRA'CHEA. (So called from its roughness ; from 
 rpa%v?, rough.) The windpipe. The trachea is a 
 cartilaginous and membranous canal, through which 
 the air passes into the lungs. Its upper part, which 
 is called the larynx, is composed of five cartilages. 
 The uppermost and smallest of these cartilages is 
 placed over the glottis or mouth of the larynx, and is 
 called epiglottis, as closing the passage to the iungs in 
 the act of swallowing. The sides of the larynx are 
 composed of the two arytenoid cartilages, which are 
 of a very complex figure, not easy to be described. 
 The anterior and larger part of the larynx is made up 
 of two cartilages, one of which is called thyroides or 
 scutiformis, from its being shaped like a buckler: and 
 the other cricoides or annularis, from its resembling a 
 ring. Both these cartilages may be felt immediately 
 under the skin, at the forepart of the thorax ; and the 
 thyroides, by its convexity, forms an eminence called 
 the pomum adami, which is usually more considerable 
 in the male than in the female subject. 
 
 All these cartilages are united tc each other by means 
 of very elastic ligamentousfib.es; and are enabled by 
 
TRA 
 
 TRA 
 
 the*assistance of their several muscles, to dilate or 
 contract the passage of the larynx, and to perform that 
 variety of motion which seems to point out the larynx 
 as the principal organ of the voice ; for when the air 
 passes through a wound in tne trachea, it produces 
 little or no sound. 
 
 These cartilages are moistened by a mucus, which 
 seems to be secreted by minute glands situated near 
 them. The upper part of the trachea, and the oricoid 
 and thyroid cartilages, are in some measure covered 
 anteriorly by a considerable body, which is supposed 
 to be of a glandular structure, and from its situation is 
 called the thyroid gland, though its excretory duct has 
 not yet been discovered, or its real use ascertained. 
 The glottis is entirely covered by a very fine mem- 
 brane, which is moistened by a constant supply of 
 watery fluid. From the larynx the canal begins to 
 take the name of trachea, or aspera arteria, and ex- 
 tends from thence as far down as the fourth or fifth 
 vertebrae of the back, where it divides into two branches, 
 which are the right and left bronchial tube. Each of 
 these bronchia ramifies through the substance of that 
 lobe of the lungs, to which it is distributed by an infi- 
 nite number of branches, which are formed of car- 
 tilages separated from each other like those of the 
 trachea, by an intervening membranous and ligament- 
 ary substance. Each of these cartilages is of an annu- 
 lar figure ; and as they become gradually less and less 
 in their diameter, the lower ones are in some measure 
 received into those above them, when the lungs, after 
 being inflated, gradually collapse by the air being 
 pushed out from them in expiration. As the branches 
 of the bronchia become more minute, their cartilages 
 become more and more annular and membranous, till 
 at length they become perfectly membranous, and at 
 last become invisible. The trachea is furnished with 
 fleshy or muscular fibres, some of which pass through 
 its whole extent longitudinally, while the others are 
 carried round it in a circular direction, so that by the 
 contraction or relaxation of these fibres, it is enabled 
 to shorten or lengthen itself, and likewise to dilate or 
 • contract the diameter of its passage. The trachea and 
 its branches, in all their ramifications, are furnished 
 with a great number of small glands which are lodged 
 in their cellular substance, and discharge a mucous 
 fluid on the inner surface of these tubes. 
 
 The cartilages of the trachea, by keeping it constantly 
 open, afford a free passage to the air which we are 
 obliged to be incessantly respiring; and its membra- 
 nous part, by being capable of contraction or dilatation, 
 enables us to receive and expel the air in a greater or 
 less Quantity, and with more or less velocity, as may 
 be required in singing and declamation. This mem- 
 branous structure of the trachea posteriorly, seems 
 likewise to assist in the descent of the food, by pre- 
 venting that impediment to its passage down the oeso- 
 phagus, which might be expected, if the cartilages were 
 complete rings. The trachea receives its arteries from 
 the carotid and subclavian arteries, and its veins pass 
 into the jugulars. Its nerves arise from the recurrent 
 branch of the eighth pair, and from the cervical plexus. 
 
 TRACIIELA'GRA. ( Trachelagra , a>, f. ; from 
 
 Tpaxv^os, the throat, and aypa, a seizure.) The gout 
 in the neck. 
 
 TRACHE'LIUM. ( Trachelium , «, n. ; from rpa- 
 , the throat : so called from its efficacy in diseases 
 of the throat.) The Campanula trachelium , of Lin- 
 naeus, or herb throat-wort. 
 
 TRACHELO. (From rpaxnhos, the neck.) Names 
 compounded of this word belong to muscles, &c. which 
 are attached to the neck ; as Trachelo-mastoideus. 
 
 TRACHELOCE'LE. (From rpaxcia, the wind- 
 pipe, and KtjXrj, a tumour). A tumour upon the trachea. 
 A bronchocele. 
 
 Trachelo-mastoideus. A muscle situated on the 
 neck, which assists the complexus, but pulls the head 
 more to one side. It is the complexvs minor scu mas- 
 toideus lateralis , of Winslow. Trachclo-mastoidien, of 
 Dumas. It arises from the transverse processes of the 
 five inferior cervical vertebrae, where it is connected 
 with the transversalis cervicis, and of the three superior 
 dorsal, and it is inserted into the middle of the posterior 
 part of the mastoid process. 
 
 TRACHELO'PHYMA. (From rpaxn\os, the throat, 
 and (pupa, a tumour.) A swelling of the bronchial gland. 
 
 TRACHE'LOS. (From rpaxvs, rough ; because of 
 the rough cartilages.) The wind-pipe. See Trachea. 
 
 TRACHEOTOMY. ( Tracheotomia , ce, f. ; from 
 rpaxcia , the trachea, and repvu), to cut.) See Bron- 
 chotomy. 
 
 TRACHO'MA. (Trachoma, atis, n.; from rpaxvs, 
 rough.) An asperity in the internal superficies of the 
 eyelid. The effects are a violent ophthalmia, and a 
 severe pain, as often as the eyelid moves. The species 
 are, 
 
 1. Trachoma sabulosum , from sand falling between 
 the eye and the eyelid of persons travelling, blown by 
 a high wind ; this happens chiefly in sabulous situa- 
 tions, and may be prevented by spectacles for the pur- 
 pose, or by guarding against the flights of sand by 
 covering the eyes. 
 
 2. Trachoma carunculosum , which arises from carun- 
 cles, or fleshy verruca;, growing in the internal super- 
 ficies of the eyelid. This species of the trachoma is 
 called morum palpebrse interna;, because the tubercu- 
 lous internal superficies appears of a livid red like a 
 mulberry. Others call these caruncuke pladorotes. 
 
 3. Trachoma herpeticum, which are hard pustules in 
 
 the internal superficies of the eyelids. This is also 
 called ficosis, and palpebra ficosa, from its resemblance 
 to the granulated substances in a cut fig. With the 
 Greeks, it is denominated atomablepharon, or prop- 
 toris. »• . . 
 
 TRACHYTE. A rock of igneous origin, principally 
 composed of felspar. It has generally a porphyritic 
 structure. 
 
 TRAGACANTH. See Astragalus. 
 
 TRAGACA'NTHA. ( Tragacantha , ee, f. ; from 
 
 rpayos, a goat, and axavSa, a thorn : so called from its 
 pods^iesembling a goat’s beard.) See Astragalus tra- 
 gacantha. 
 
 TRA'GICUS. A proper muscle of the ear, which 
 pulls the point of the tragus a little forward. 
 
 TRA'GIUM. (From rpayos, a goat: so named from 
 its filthy smell.) 1. The name of a genus of plants. 
 Class, Pentandria ; Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The bastard dittany, or Dictamnus albus. 
 
 TRAGO'CERUS. (From rpayos, a goat, and icepas, 
 a horn : so named from the supposed resemblance of 
 its leaves to the horn of a goat.) The aloe. 
 
 TRAGOPO'GON. ( Tragopogon , onis, m. ; from 
 rpayos, a goat, and * o> ycov, a beard : so called because 
 its downy seed, while enclosed in the calyx, resembles 
 a goat’s beard.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnsean system. Class, Syngenesia; Order, Po- 
 lygamia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the common goat’s 
 beard. 
 
 Tragopogon pratknse. The systematic name of 
 the common goat’s beard. The young stems of this 
 plant are eaten like asparagus, and are a pleasant and 
 wholesome food. The root is also excellent, and was 
 formerly used medicinally as a diuretic. 
 
 TR AGOPY'RUM. ( Tragopyrum , i, n. ; from rpayos, 
 a goat, and rrvpov, wheat : so named from its beard.) 
 Buck-wheat. 
 
 TRAGO'RCHIS. ( Tragorchis, is, m. ; from rpayos, 
 a goat, and opxn , a testicle: so named from the sup- 
 posed resemblance of its roots to the testicles of a goat.) 
 A species of orchis. 
 
 TRAGORI'GANUM. (Tragoriganum, i, n. ' from 
 rpayos, a goat, and opiyavov, marjoram : so called be- 
 cause goats are fond of it.) A species of wild mar- 
 joram. 
 
 TRAGOSELI'NUM. (Tragoselinum, i, n. ; from 
 rpayos, a goat, and aeXivov, parsley : named from its 
 hairy coat like the beard of a goat.) The burnet saxi- 
 frage. See Pimpinella saxifraga. 
 
 TRA'GUS. (Tpayos. Tragus , i, m. ; a goat : so 
 called from its having numerous little hairs, or from its 
 being hairy like the goat.) 1. In anatomy. A small 
 cartilaginous eminence of the auricular or external ear, 
 placed anteriorly, and connected to the anterior extre- 
 mity of the helix. It is beset with numerous little hairs, 
 defending, in some measure, the entrance of the exter- 
 nal auditory passage. 
 
 2. In botany. This name has been variously ap- 
 plied, by Dioscorides, to meal or flour, and to a mari 
 time shrub. 
 
 TRALLIAN. Alexander, a learned and inge- 
 nious physician, who was born at Tralles, in Lydia, 
 and flourished at Rome under the emperor Justinian, 
 about the middle of the sixth century. Like Hippo 
 crates, he travelled over various countries to improve 
 
 357 
 
TRA 
 
 TRA 
 
 his knowledge. Besides improving upon many of the 
 compositions then employed, he invented several others: 
 and particularly introduced the liberal use of the pre- 
 parations of iron. He principally followed the practice 
 of Hippocrates and Galen, but not indiscriminately. 
 He appears, however, to have had too great faith in 
 charms and amulets, which was the common error of the 
 age in which he lived. 
 
 TRA'MIS. Tpapts- The line which divides the 
 scrotum, and runs on to the anus. See Raphe. 
 
 TRANSFUSION. (Transfusio ; from transfundo, 
 to pour from one vessel into another.) The transmis- 
 sion of blood from one living animal to another by 
 means of a canula. “ Harvey was thirty years before 
 he could get his discovery admitted, though the most 
 evident proofs of it were every where )>erceptible ; but 
 as soon as the circulation was acknowledged, people’s 
 minds were seized with a sort of delirium : it was 
 thought that the means of curing all diseases was found, 
 and even of rendering man immortal. The cause of 
 all cur evils was attributed to the blood ; in order to 
 cure them, nothing more was necessary but to remove 
 the bad blood, and to replace it by pure blood, drawn 
 from a sound animal. 
 
 The first attempts were made upon animals, and they 
 had complete success. A dog having lost a great part 
 of its blood, received, by transfusion, that of a sheep, 
 and it became well. Another dog, old and deaf, re- 
 gained, by this means, the use of hearing, and seemed 
 to recover its youth. A horse of twenty-six years hav- 
 ing received in his veins the blood of four lambs, he 
 recovered his strength. 
 
 Transfusion was soon attempted upon man. JDenys 
 and Emerez, the one a physician, the other a surgeon 
 of Paris, were the first who ventured to try it. They 
 introduced into the veins of a young man, an idiot, the 
 blood of a calf, in greater quantity than that which 
 had been drawn from them, and he appeared to recover 
 his reason. A leprous person, and a quartan ague, 
 were also cured by this means ; and several other trans- 
 fusions were made upon healthy persons without any 
 disagreeable result. 
 
 However, some sad events happened, to calm the 
 general enthusiasm caused by these repeated successes. 
 The young idiot we mentioned felt into a state of mad- 
 ness a short time after the experiment. He was sub- 
 mitted a second time to the transfusion, and he was 
 immediately seized with a liccmaturia , and died in a 
 state of sleepiness and torpor. A young prince of the 
 blood royal was also the victim of it. The parliament 
 of Paris prohibited transfusion. A short time after, 
 G. Riva, having, in Italy, performed the transfusion 
 upon two individuals, who died of it, the pope prohi- 
 bited it also. 
 
 From this period, transfusion has been regarded as 
 useless, and even dangerous.” 
 
 TRANSPARENCY. Diaphaneity. A quality in 
 certain bodies, by which they give passage to the rays 
 of light. It is opposed to opacity ; hence Cornea trans- 
 parens, and Cornea opace. 
 
 TRANSPIRATION. {Transpiratio ; from trans, 
 through, and spiro, to breathe.) See Perspiration. 
 
 TRANSUDATION. Transudatio. The passing 
 through the cells or pores of any thing. The term 
 should be distinguished from perspiration, which im- 
 plies a function, by which the perspired fluid is secreted 
 from the blood, whereas, by transudation, the blood 
 or other fluid merely passes or oozes through unaltered. 
 
 TRANSVERSA'LIS. Transverse. 
 
 Transversalis abdominis. A muscle situated on 
 the anterior part of the abdomen : so named from its 
 direction. It arises internally or posteriorly from the 
 cartilages of the seven lower ribs, being there connected 
 with the intercostals and diaphragm, also from the 
 transverse process of the last vertebra of the back, from 
 those of the four upper vertebra; of the loins, from the 
 inner edge of the crista ilfi, and from part of Poupart’s 
 ligament, and it is inserted into the inferior bone of the 
 sternum, and almost all the length of the linea alba. 
 Its use is to support and compress the abdominal 
 viscera. 
 
 Transversalis anticus primus. See Rectus capi- 
 tis lateralis. 
 
 Transversalis cervicis. See Longissimus dorsi. 
 
 Transversalis colli. A muscle, situated on the 
 posterior part of the neck, which turns the neck ob- 
 liquely backwards, and a little to one side. 
 
 358 
 
 Transversalis dorsi. See Multifidus spina. 
 
 Transversalis major colli. See Loneissimus 
 
 dorsi. 
 
 Transversalis pedis. A muscle of the foot, which 
 it contracts, by bringing the great toe and the two outer- 
 most toes nearer each other. 
 
 Transverse suture. Sutura transversalis. This 
 suture runs across the face, and sinks down into the 
 orbits, joining the bones of the skull to the bones of the 
 face ; but with so many irregularities and interruptions, 
 that it can scarcely be recognised as a suture. 
 
 Transverso-sfinales. See Multifidus spines. 
 
 Transversus auris. A muscle of the external ear, 
 which draws the upper part of the concha towards the 
 helix. 
 
 Transversus perinjei. ( Musculus transversus 
 perincei.) A muscle of the organs of generation 
 which sustains and keeps the perinteum in its proper 
 place. 
 
 Transversus perincei alter. Prostaticus infe- 
 rior , of Winslow. A small muscle occasionally found 
 accompanying the former. 
 
 TRAP. This term is derived from the Swedish 
 word trappa, a stair. It is applied in geology to rocks 
 principally characterized by the presence of horn- 
 blende and black iron clay. 
 
 TRAPA. (A term given by Linnaeus, whose idea is 
 certainly taken from the warlike instrument called cal- 
 trop, the tribulus of the ancients, which consisted of 
 four iron radiated spikes, so placed, that one of them 
 must always stand upwards, in order to wound the 
 feet of the passengers. Such is the figure of the sin- 
 gular fruit of this genus ; hence named by Tournefort, 
 trihuloides. Calcitrapa , an old botanical term of si- 
 milar meaning to tribulus, is compounded, perhaps, of 
 calco, to tread or kick, and rpenu), to turn, because the 
 caltrops are continually kicked over if they fail of their 
 intended mischief: here we have the immediate origin 
 of trapa.) The name of a genus of plants, Class, 
 Tetrand.ria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Trapa natans. The systematic name of the plant 
 which affords the nux aquatica. Tribulus aquaticus. , 
 Caltrops. The fruit is of a quadrangular and some- 
 what oval shape, including a nut of a sweet farina- 
 ceous flavour, somewhat like that of the chesnut, 
 which is apt to constipate the bowels, and produce dis- 
 ease ; however, it is said to be nutritious and demul- 
 cent, and to be useful in diarrheeas from abraded 
 bowels, and against calculus. Likewise a poultice of 
 these nuts is said to be efficacious in resolving hard and 
 indolent tumours. 
 
 TRAPE'ZIUM. (A four-sided figure: so called 
 from its shape,) The first bone of the second ro& of 
 the carpus. 
 
 TRAPE'ZIUS. (From rpaircgios, four-square: so 
 named from its shape.) CncuUaris. A muscle situ- 
 ated immediately under the integuments of the poste- 
 rior part of the neck and back. It arises by a thick, 
 round, and short tendon, from the lower part of a pro- 
 tuberance in the middle of the occipital bone back- 
 wards, and from the rough line that is extended from 
 thence towards the mastoid process of the os temporis, 
 and by a thin membranous tendon, which covers part 
 of the complexus and splenius. It then runs down- 
 wards along the nape of the neck, and rises tendinous 
 from the spinous processes of the two lowermost ver- 
 tebrae of the neck, and from the spinous processes of 
 all the vertebra of the back, being inseparably united 
 to its fellow, the whole length of "its origin, by tendi- 
 nous fibres, which, in the nape of the neck, form what 
 is called ligamentum colli , or the cervical ligament. It 
 is inserted fleshy into the broad and posterior half of 
 the clavicle, tendinous and fleshy into one-half of 
 the acromion, and into almost all the spine of the sca- 
 pula. 
 
 This muscle serves to move the scapula in different 
 directions. Its upper descending fibres pull it obliquely 
 upwards; its middle transverse ones pull it jlirectly 
 backwards ; its inferior fibres, which ascend obliquely 
 upwards, draw it obliquely downwards and back- 
 wards. 
 
 The upper part of the muscle acts upon the neck 
 and head, the latter of which it draws backwards, and 
 turns upon its axis. It likewise concurs with other 
 muscles in counteracting the flexion of the head for- 
 wards. 
 
 TRAPEZOI'DES OS. The second bone of the 
 
TR1 
 
 TRI 
 
 second row of the carpus : so called from its resemblance 
 to the trapezium, or quadrilateral geometrical figure. 
 
 TRAUMATIC. (From rpuvpa, a wound.) Any 
 thing relating to a wound. 
 
 TRAVELLER’S JOY. See Clematis vitalba. 
 
 TREACLE. See Theriaca. 
 
 Treacle , mustard. See Thlaspi. 
 
 TREFOIL. (So called because the leaf is formed 
 of three leaflets.) See Trifolium. 
 
 Trefoil marsh. See Menyanthes trifoliata. 
 
 TREMOLITE. A subspecies of straight edged 
 augite. There are three kinds, the asbestous, common, 
 and glassy. 
 
 TRE MOR. An involuntary trembling. 
 
 TREPAN. Trephine. An instrument used by sur- 
 geons to remove a portion of bone from the skull. 
 
 TREPHINE. See Trepan. 
 
 TREW, Christopher James, was born at Lauffen, 
 in Franconia, in 1695; and settled as a physician at 
 Nuremburg, where he gained so much reputation, as to 
 be made director of the academy “Naturae Curioso- 
 rum.” He also contributed much towards establishing 
 a society under the title of “ Commercium Literarium 
 Noricuin,” for the advancement of medical and natural 
 knowledge, which published some valuable memoirs. 
 To these societies he communicated several papers, and 
 he also published some splendid works in anatomy and 
 botany. He died in 1769. 
 
 TRIANGULA'RIS. Trig-onus. Triangular: a 
 term very generally used in the different departments 
 of science, to parts of animals, vegetables, minerals, j 
 &c., from their form. See Caulis, Folium , &c. 
 
 TRI'BULTJS. (Tpt/?«Aoj; from rpi6u>, to tear or 
 injure : an instrument of war to be thrown in the way 
 to annoy the enemy’s horse : hence the name of an 
 herb from its resemblance to this instrument.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants. Class, Decan- 
 dria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. See Trapa natans. 
 
 Tribulus aquaticus. See Trapa natans. 
 
 TRICA. ( Trica , ee, f. ; from dpi\, rpi%oj, a hair: 
 because they seem composed of a horse hair rolled, or 
 partly folded, into a little, round, black head.) A term 
 applied by Dr. Acharius to the black filaments, resem- 
 bling a curled horse hair, in the Oyrophora and Urnbi- 
 licaria of Hoffman. 
 
 TRICAUDA'LIS. (From Ires, three, and cauda, a 
 tail.) A muscle with three tails. 
 
 TRI'CEPS. (From tres, three, and caput , a head.) 
 Three-headed. 
 
 Triceps adductor femoris. Under this appella- 
 tion are comprehended three distinct muscles. Sec 
 Adductor brevis , longus , and magnus femoris. 
 
 Triceps auris. See Retrahentcs auris. % 
 
 Triceps extensor cubiti. This muscle, which 
 occupies all the posterior part of the os humeri, is de- 
 scribed as two distinct muscles by Douglas, and as 
 three by Winslow. The upper part of its long head is 
 covered by the deltoides : the rest of the muscle is situ- 
 ated immediately under the integuments. 
 
 It arises, as its name indicates, by three heads. The 
 first, or long head, (the long head of the biceps exter- 
 nus, of Douglas; anconeus major, of Winslow, as it is 
 called,) springs, by a flat tendon of an inch in breadth, 
 from the anterior extremity of the inferior costa of the 
 scapula, near its neck, and below the origin of the 
 teres minor. The second head, (the short head of the 
 biceps externus, of Douglas ; anconeus externus , of 
 Winslow), arises by an acute, tendinous, and fleshy 
 beginning, from the upper and outer part of the os hu- 
 meri, at the bottom of its great tuberosity. The third 
 head, ( brachialis externus of Douglas; anconeus in- 
 ternus, of Winslow,) which is the shortest of the 
 three, originates by an acute fleshy beginning, from the 
 back part of the os humeri, behind the flat tendon of 
 the latissimus dorsi. These three portions unite about 
 the middle of the arm, so as to form one thick and 
 powerful muscle, which adheres to the os humeri to 
 within an inch of the elbow, where it begins to form a 
 broad tendon, which, after adhering to the capsular 
 ligament of the elbow, is inserted into the upper and 
 outer part of the olecranon, and sends off a great num- 
 ber of fibres, which help to form, the fascia on the 
 outer part of the forearm. The use of this muscle is 
 to extend the forearm. 
 
 TRICHIA. (From Qpi\, a hair.) A disease of the 
 hair. See Trichoma. 
 
 TRICHI'ASIS. (From Qpi\, a hair.) Trichosis. 
 1. A disease of the eye-lashes, in which they are turned 
 in towards the bulb of the eye. 
 
 2. A disease of the hair. See Trichoma. 
 
 TRICHl'SMUS. (From 0pt£, a hair.) A species of 
 fracture which appears like a hair, and is almost im- 
 perceptible. 
 
 TRICHO'MA. (From rpt%£?, the hair.) The plaited 
 hair. See Plica. 
 
 TRICHOMANES. (From hair, and pavos , 
 
 thin, lax : so called because it resembles fine hair.) See 
 Asplenium trichomanes. 
 
 TRICHOSIS. (Tpixwtj, pilare malum; from Qpi\, 
 a hair.) Under this name Good makes a genus of dis- 
 ease in the Class Eccritica, Order Acrotica, of. his 
 Nosology. Morbid hair. It has eight species, viz. 
 Trichosis setosa, plica , hirsutus, distrix. See Plica. 
 
 TRICHU'RIS. (P’rom dpi\, a hair.) The long hair- 
 worm. See Worms. 
 
 TRICOCCUS. (From rpeig , three, and kqkkos, a 
 grain.) Three-seeded. 
 
 Tricocc/E. The name of an order in Linnreus’s 
 Fragments of a Natural Method, consisting of those 
 which have a triangular capsule with three seeds. 
 
 TRICUSPID. ( Tricuspis ; from tres , three, and 
 cusp is, a point : so called from their bqing three-point 
 ed.) Three-pointed. 
 
 Tricuspid valve. The name of the valve in the 
 right ventricle. 
 
 Trifoil, water. See Menyanthes trifoliata. 
 
 TRIFO'LIUM. (From tres, three, and folium , a 
 leaf: so called because it has three leaves on each 
 stalk.) The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Monogynia. 
 Trefoil. 
 
 Trifolium acetosum. The wood-sorrel was so 
 called. See Oxalis acetosella. 
 
 Trifolium aquaticum. See Menyanthes trifo- 
 liata. 
 
 Trifolium arvense. Hare’s-foot trefoil. 
 
 Trifolium aureum. Herb trinity; noble liver- 
 wort. 
 
 Trifolium caballinum. Melilotus. 
 
 Trifolium ciERULEUM. Sweet trefoil. 
 
 Trifolium falcatum. The Auricula inuris. See 
 Hicracium pilosella. 
 
 Trifolium fibrinum. See Menyanthes trifoliata. 
 
 Trifolium hepaticum. See Anemone hepatica. 
 
 Trifolium melilotus officinalis. The syste- 
 matic name of the officinal melilot ; Melilotus; Lotus 
 sylvestris ; Ser alula camp ana ; Trifolium caballinum; 
 Coroda regia ; Trifolium odoratum. This plant has 
 been said to be resolvent, emollient, anodyne, and to 
 participate of the virtues of chamomile. Its taste is 
 unpleasant, subacrid, subsaline, but not bitter ; when 
 fresh it has scarcely any smell ; in drying, it acquires a 
 pretty strong one of the aromatic kind, but not agree- 
 able. The principal use of melilot has been in clys» 
 ters, fomentations, and other external applications. 
 
 Trifolium odoratum. See Trifolium melilotus 
 officinalis. 
 
 Trifolium paludosum. See Menyanthes trifoliata. 
 
 TRIGE'MINI. ( Trigeminus, from tres, three, and 
 eminus, double ; three-fold.) Nervi innominati. The 
 fth pair of nerves, which arise from the crura ot 
 the cerebellum, and are divided within the cavity ot 
 the cranium into three branches, viz. the orbital, supe- 
 rior, and inferior maxillary. The orbital branch is 
 divided into the frontal, lachrymal, and nasal nerves; 
 the superior maxillary into the spheno-palatine, poste- 
 rior alveolar, and infra orbital nerves ; and the inferior 
 maxillary into two branches, the internal lingual, and 
 one more properly called the inferior maxillary. 
 
 TRIGONE'LLA. (A diminutive of trigona, three- 
 sided, alluding to its little triangular flower.) The 
 name of a genus of plants. Class , Diadelphia ; Order, 
 Decandria. 
 
 Trigonella fcenum gr;ecum. The systematic 
 name of the fenugreek. Fasnum gr cecum ; Buceras ; 
 JEgoceras. Trigonella — leguminibus sessilibus stric- 
 tis erectiusculis sub f ale at is acuminatis , caulc erecto, 
 of Ldnnajus. A native of Montpellier. The seeds are 
 brought to us from the southern parts of France and 
 Germany; they have a strong disagreeable smell, and 
 an unctuous farinaceous taste, accompanied with a 
 a slight bitterness. They are esteemed as assisting the 
 formation of pus, in inflammatory tumours ; and thq 
 
TRO 
 
 meal, with that intention, is made into a poultice with 
 milk. 
 
 TRIGONUS. See Triangularis. 
 
 TRIHILATjE. (From tres, three, and hilum , the 
 scar or external mark on the seed.) The name of a 
 class of plants in Linnaeus’s Fragments of a Natural 
 Method, consisting of plants, the seeds of which have 
 the scar well marked ; the style has three stigmas. 
 
 TRILOBUS. Three-lobed. Applied to parts of 
 animals and plants which are so shaped. 
 
 TRINERVIS. Three-nerved. In botany, three- 
 ribbed ; as applied to leaves, &c. 
 k Trinita'tis herba. See Anemone hepatica. 
 
 TRINITY-HERB. See Anemone hepatica. 
 
 (“ TRIOSTEUM. The triostcum perfoliatum is a 
 native plant, the root of which is cathartic in the dose 
 of thirty or thirty-five grains. It sometimes operates 
 as an emetic in the same doses. The strength is some- 
 what impaired by keeping, so that the stock should be 
 renewed every year.” — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 TRIPARTITUS. Tripartite : divided into three. 
 
 Tripa'strum apellidis. Tripastrum archimedis. 
 A surgical instrument for extending fractured limbs ; 
 so named because it resembled a machine invented by 
 Apellides or Archimedes, for the launching of ships, 
 and because it \yas worked with three cords. 
 
 TRIPHANE. See Spodumene. 
 
 TR1PHYLLUS. (From rpsis, three, and (pvWov , a 
 leaf.) Three-leaved. 
 
 Triplinervis. Triply- ribbed: applied to a leaf, 
 which has a pair of large ribs branching otf from a 
 main one above the base, which is the case in every 
 species of sunflower, and the Blakea triplinervis. 
 
 TRIPOLI. Rottenstone. A grayish yellow-coloured 
 mineral used for polishing. 
 
 TRIQUE'TRA. ( Triquetrus ; from tres, three.) 
 Ossicula wormiana. The triangular-shaped bones, 
 which are found mostly in the course of the lambdoidal 
 suture of the skull. 
 
 TRIQUETRUS. Three-sided. Applied to some 
 parts of plants; as the stems, flowerstalk, leaves, 
 seeds, &c. 
 
 TRI'SMUS. (From 7 pt?w, to gnash.) Locked jaw. 
 Spastic rigidity of the under jaw. Capistrum, of 
 Vogel. Dr. Cullen makes two species. 1. Trismus 
 nascentium, attacking infants during the first two 
 weeks from their birth. 2. Trismus traumaticus, 
 attacking persons of all ages, and arising from cold or a 
 wound. See Tetanus. 
 
 TRISSA'GO. (Quasi tristago ; from tristis, sad: 
 because it dispels sadness.) The common germander 
 is sometimes so called. See Teucrium chamcedrys. 
 
 Trissago pallustris. The water-germander was 
 so called. See Teucrium scordium. 
 
 TRnVEO'PHYA. (From np'Jaios, tertian, and d>vo), 
 importing a like nature or original.) Tritceus. A fever 
 much of a nature with a tertian, and taking its rise 
 from it. Some call it a continued tertian. It is remit- 
 tent or intermittent. 
 
 Trit^ophya causus. The fever called causus by 
 Hippocrates. 
 
 TRIT-E'US. See Tritceophya. 
 
 TRI'TICUM. (From tero , to thresh from the husk.) 
 The name of a genus of plants. Class, Triandria ; 
 Order, Digynia. See Wheat. 
 
 Triticum repens. Gramen caninum; Gramen 
 Dioscoridiq ; Gramen repens; Loliaceum radice re- 
 venue. Dog’s grass; Couch grass. A very common 
 grass, the roots of which are agreeably sweet, and pos- 
 sess aperient properties. The expressed juice is 
 recommended to be given largely. 
 
 TRITO'RIUM. (From tritus, beat small.) 1. A 
 mortar. 
 
 2. A glass for separating the oil from the water in 
 distilling. 
 
 TRITURATION. (Trituratio ; from tero, to rub 
 or grind.) Trilura; Tritus. The act of reducing a 
 solid body into a subtile powder ; as woods, barks, &c. 
 It is performed mostly by the rotary motion of a 
 pestle in metallic, glass, or Wedgewood mortars. 
 
 TROCAR. (Corrupted from un trois quart, French, 
 a three-quarters ; from the three sides with which 
 the point is made.) The name of an instrument used 
 in tapping for the dropsy. 
 
 TROCHA'NTER. (From rpexto, to run : because 
 the muscles inserted into them perform the office of 
 running.) The name of two processes of the thigh- 
 360 
 
 TRO 
 
 bone, which are distinguished into the greater and 
 
 less. See Femur. 
 
 TROCHI SCUS. (Diminutive of rpoxos, a wheel.) 
 A troch or round tablet. Troches and lozenges are 
 composed of powders made up with glutinous sub- 
 stances into little cakes, and afterward dried. This 
 form is principally used for the more commodious exni- 
 bition of certain medicines, by fitting them to dissolve 
 slowly in the mouth, so as to pass by degrees into the 
 stomach ; and hence these preparations have generally 
 a considerable portion of sugar or other materials 
 grateful to the palate. Some powders have likewise 
 been reduced into troches, with a view to their prepara 
 tion, though possibly for no very good reasons: for the 
 moistening them, and afterward drying them in the 
 air, must on this account be of greater injury, than any 
 advantage accruing from this form can counterbalance. 
 
 General rules for making troches: 
 
 1. If the mass proves so glutinous as to stick to the 
 fingers in making up, the hands may be anointed 
 with any sweet or aromatic oil ; or else sprinkled with 
 starch, or liquorice powder, or with flour. 
 
 2. In order to thoroughly dry the troches, put them 
 on an inverted sieve, in a shady, airy place, and fre- 
 quently turn them. 
 
 3. Troches are to be kept in glass vessels, or in 
 earthen ones well glazed. 
 
 TRO'CHLEA. (Tpo^Aca, a pulley ; from rpex w, to 
 run.) A kind of cartilaginous pulley, through which 
 the tendon of one of the muscles of the eye passes. 
 
 TROCHLEA'RIS. See Obliquus superior oculi. 
 
 TROCHLEATO'RES. The fourth pair of nerves 
 are so called, because they are inserted into the mus- 
 culus troclearis of the eye. See Pathetici. 
 
 TROCHOI'DES. (From rpoxos, a wheel, and cidos, 
 resemblnace.) Axea commissura. A species of diar- 
 throsis, or moveable connexion of bones, in which one 
 bone rotates upon another ; as the first cervical verte- 
 bra upon the odontoid process of the second. 
 
 TRONA. The African name for the native car- 
 bonate of soda found near Fezzan. 
 
 [“ The carbonate of soda, strictly so called, is found 
 in the province of Sukena, two days’ journey from 
 Fezzan, in Africa. It appears in crusts, composed of 
 minute crystals, at the foot of a mountain. It is there 
 called Trona, and transported to Egypt, Tripoli, &c. 
 This variety is also found near Buenos Ayres in* con- 
 siderable quantities, whence it has been transported to 
 England. It there exists in stratified masses from two 
 to six inches thick, resting on clay, which is strongly 
 impregnated with common salt. It has a light yel- 
 lowish-gray colour, a granular texture, is easily broken, 
 and does not effloresce in the air.”— Cleav. Min. A . 1 
 
 TRONCH1N, Theodore, was born at Geneva, in 
 1709, and went to study under Boerhaave, at Leyden, 
 where he graduated in 1730. He then settled at Am- 
 sterdam, became a member of the College of Phy- 
 sicians, and an inspector of hospitals ; and distin- 
 uished himself as a zealous promoter of inoculation, 
 n 1754, he returned to Geneva, and ranked among the 
 most eminent practitioners in Europe ; a chair of me- 
 dicine was instituted in his favour, and the Society of 
 Pastors admitted him into their body. He was em- 
 ployed by the Duke of Orleans, and other persons of 
 rank at Paris, to inoculate their children ; and per- 
 formed the same office for the Duke of Parma. In 
 17C6, he accepted the appointment of principal phy- 
 sician to the Duke of Orleans; though he had pre- 
 viously declined an invitation from the Empress of 
 Russia. His practice appears to have been simple and 
 judicious, and his conduct marked by humanity and 
 charity. He had little time for writing ; but besides his 
 inaugural dissertation, he published a treatise on the 
 Colica Pictonum,in 1757, and contributed several arti- 
 cles to the Encyclopedia, and to the Memoirs of the 
 Academy of Surgery : and to an edition of the works of 
 Baillou he gave a Preface on the State of Medicine. 
 He had the honour of being a member of the chief 
 medical and scientific societies in Europe. His death 
 happened in 1781. 
 
 TROPiE'OLUM. (A diminutive of tropeeum , or 
 rpionaiov, a warlike trophy. This fanciful but ele- 
 gant name was chosen by Linnaeus for this singular 
 and striking genus, because he conceived the shield- 
 like leaves and the brilliant flowers, shaped like golden 
 helmets, pierced through and through, and stained with 
 blood, might well justify such an allusion.) The name 
 
TRU 
 
 TUB 
 
 ©f a genus of plants. Class, Octandria ; Order, Mono- 
 gynia. 
 
 Tropjeolum majus. The systematic name of the 
 Indian cress. Nasturtium indicum ; Acriviola ; Flos 
 sanguineus monardi ; Nasturtium peruvianum ; Car- 
 damindum minus. Greater Indian cress, or Nastur- 
 tium. This plant is a native of Peru ; it was first 
 brought to France in 1684, and there called La grande 
 capucine. In its recent state this plant, and more 
 especially its flowers, have a smell and taste resem- 
 bling those of water-cress ; and the leaves, on being 
 bruised in a mortar, emit a pungent odour, somewhat 
 like that of horse-radish. By distillation with water, 
 they impregnate the fluid in a considerable degree with 
 the smell and flavour of the plant. Hence the anti- 
 scorbutic character of the nasturtium seems to be well 
 founded, -at least as far as we are able to judge from its 
 sensible qualities: therefore, in all those cases where 
 the warm and antiscorbutic vegetables are recom- 
 mended, this plant may be occasionally adopted as a 
 pleasant and effectual variety. Patients to whom the 
 nauseous taste of scurvy-grass is intolerable, may find 
 a grateful. substitute in the nasturtium. The flowers 
 are frequently .used in salads, and the capsules are by 
 many highly esteemed as a pickle. The flowers, in the 
 warm summer months, about the time of sunset, have 
 been observed to emit sparks like those of the electrical 
 kind. 
 
 Trophis americana. Red fruited bucephalon. 
 The fruit of the plant is a rough red berry, which is 
 eaten in Jamaica, though not very pleasant. 
 
 TRUFFLE. See Lycoperdon tuber. 
 
 TRUNCATES. Truncate. Used in botany. A 
 truncate leaf is an abrupt one, which has the extremity 
 cut off, as it were, by a transverse line ; as in Lirio- 
 dendrum tulipif era, and the petals of Hura crepitans. 
 
 TRUNCUS. ( Truncus , i, m.) The trunk. 
 
 I. In anatomy , applied to the body strictly so called. 
 It is divided into the thorax or chest, the abdomen or 
 belly, and the pelvis. 
 
 II. In botany , that part of a plant which emerges 
 from the root, and sustains all other parts. The genera 
 of trunks are, 
 
 1. Truncus : applied to trees and shrubs, which are 
 thick and woody 
 
 2. Caulis: the stem of heros. 
 
 3. Calmus : the stem of grasses. 
 
 4. Stipes : the trunk of funguses, ferns, and palms. 
 
 5. Scapus : which is not a trunk, but a flower-stalk, 
 emerging from the root. 
 
 [Truss. This is an instrument employed by sur- 
 geons to retain the intestines in their proper place, 
 when they have been forced out of their natural posi- 
 tion, forming the disease which is called a rupture or 
 hernia. A hernia is reducible or not. When not re- 
 ducible, it becomes a strangulated hernia, requiring a 
 surgical operation, before the intestines can be restored 
 to their proper position. When not strangulated, rup- 
 tures are liable to become so by accident, and hence 
 trusses were invented to keep the intestines in their 
 place, and if possible to cure the disease, by closing the 
 opening through which the bowels protruded. Trusses 
 have heretofore been considered as a palliative remedy, 
 rather than the means of effecting a radical cure. This 
 has arisen from the manner of constructing them ; and 
 although they sometimes effected the desired object, 
 yet they more generally failed, because the pads of all the 
 trusses heretofore applied, were made convex. The 
 intention of this shape of the instrument was to press 
 Into the opening through which the gut descended, and 
 to keep it well into its place ; but while it had this ef- 
 fect, it tended to keep the opening from healing, and 
 even to enlarge it. This evil was not fully remedied 
 until Dr. Amos G. Hull, of New-York, turned his at- 
 tention to the subject, and by his improvements in the 
 construction of trusses, has rendered it certain that all 
 recent ruptures, and those of children, may be perma- 
 nently cured, and those of old people and of long stand- 
 ing may, in many cases, also be remedied. The pad 
 of Dr. Hull’s truss is concave , and not convex ; and 
 hence the raised circular margin, by proper adaptation, 
 presses upon the sides of the hernial opening, and tends 
 to close the aperture and cure the hernia. 
 
 The following particulars of this invention, and its 
 application to the cure of hernia, we take from the 
 New-York Medical and Physical Journal, vol. 4. 
 
 “ The qualities we have united in the truss, are 
 
 | equally applicable to every species of hernia, and we 
 can say, without the fear of contradiction, that the 
 proportion of cures it has effected is altogether unpa- 
 ralleled. It may, perhaps, be an interesting inquiry to 
 some, how this instrument produces its effects : and we 
 think, after considering its construction, this question 
 can be answered to the satisfaction of every rational 
 mind. It will be observed, that this truss presents a 
 concave surface to the rupture opening. The conca- 
 vity of the plate is occupied by an el.astic cushion, the ' 
 resistance of which is sufficient to reduce the intruding 
 intestine while it is prevented escaping to any consider- 
 able distance by the pressure of the metallic plate ; 
 which pressure being greatest at the circumference and 
 diminishing towards the centre, tends constantly to ap- 
 proximate the hernial parietes, and afford them rest 
 and mechanical support. It is therefore obvious that 
 nothing is suffered to intervene between the lips of the 
 opening, as is the case when tlie intestine protrudes, or 
 a convex pad is applied, but a fair opportunity is pre- 
 sented for the fibres to recover their tone, or to heal, 
 when any laceration has been produced by violence 
 done to the parts. It is a law of the animal economy, 
 particularly noticed by Dorsey, that all hollow parts 
 of the body have a tendency to adapt themselves to 
 their contents. 
 
 “ For the cure of hernia, then, it is only necessary to 
 remove every obstacle which counteracts this tendency 
 This indication is certainly very far from being an- 
 swered by the convex pad, and we think it can only be 
 fulfilled by one which shall reduce the bowel without 
 dilating the ring: with this view, we have applied the 
 concave pad, which has more than answered our ex- 
 pectations, in preventing a descent of the gut, and in 
 restoring the fibres, which it undoubtedly greatly facili- 
 tates by its constant and uniform pressure. But without 
 investigating the modus operandi , it is sufficient for the 
 patient, and for all practical purposes, for the physician 
 to know, that with this instrument hernia may always 
 be secured. If applied in cases of umbilical or conge- 
 nital hernia in children, it will, in every instance, re- 
 move the necessity of an operation. In cases of con- 
 genital hernia, it should be applied before adhesion 
 takes place, but not until the testicle has made its de- 
 scent. If this particular period should be more care- 
 fully observed by surgeons, and the application of the 
 truss (instead of being abandoned to mechanics) 
 receive a greater share of their attention, they might 
 be instrumental in obviating much of the distress which 
 has been entailed upon the world. 
 
 “The distinctive merits of this truss Dr. Hull sums up 
 under the following heads : — 
 
 “First. — The concave internal surface of- the rup- 
 ture pad, from its pressure being greatest at the circum- 
 ference, tends constantly to approximate the hernial 
 parietes, affording them rest and mechanical support. 
 
 “ Secondly. — The combined hinge and pivot mode 
 of connexion between the spring and pad, by means 
 of a tenon and mortice, so constructed as to preserve a 
 double hinge and limited joint, acting in every direc- 
 tion, thereby securing the uniform pressure of the 
 spring on the pad, and sustaining the same nice coapta- 
 tion of the pad and rupture opening, as well under the 
 varied ordinary desultory muscular actions, as when 
 the body is in a recumbent posture. 
 
 “ Thirdly. — The graduating power and fixture of the 
 pad to the spring, rendering, as will be readily per- 
 ceived, the condition of the pad perfectly controllable, 
 even to nameless minuteness. Also resulting from 
 this mechanism, is the advantage of accommodating a 
 large truss to a small person ; hence th o. facility of sup- 
 plying , without disappointment , persons at a great 
 distance 
 
 “ Fourthly. — The double inguinal truss, being simply 
 the addition of another pad, attached to a short elastic 
 metallic plate : this plate with its pad move on the main 
 spring by the same power of adjustment and fixture 
 as the first pad, the pressure of the pads being gradu- 
 ated at pleasure by an intervening cork wedge.” A.] 
 
 TU'BA. (From tubus : any hollow vessel.) 1. A tube. 
 
 2. In botany, the inferior part of a monopetalous 
 corol. It is the cylindrical part which is enclosed in 
 the calyx of the primrose. See Corolla. 
 
 Tuba eustachiana. Tuba aristotelica ; Aqueedu- 
 cus ; Aquceductus fallopii ; Meatus siccus ; Palaiinus 
 ductus ; Ductus auris palat.fnus. The auditory tube 
 The Eustachian tube, so called because it was first 
 
 361 
 
TUN 
 
 TUN 
 
 described by Eustachius, arises in each ear from the 
 anterior extremity of the tympanum by means of a 
 bony semi-canal; runs forwards and inwards, at the 
 same time becoming gradually smaller; and after per- 
 forating the petrous portion of the temporal bone, ter- 
 minates in a passage, partly cartilaginous and partly 
 membranous, narrow at the beginning, but becoming 
 gradually larger, and ending in a pouch behind the soft 
 palate. It is through this orifice that the pituitary 
 membrane of the nose enters the tympanum. It is 
 always open, and affords a free passage for the air into 
 the tympanum ; hence persons hear better with their 
 mouth open. 
 
 Tuba fallopiana. The Fallopian tube first de- 
 scribed by Fallopius. The uterine tube. A canal 
 included in two laminae of the peritonamm, which 
 arises at each side of the fundus of the uterus, passes 
 transversely, and ends with its extremity turned down- 
 wards at the ovarium. Its use is to grasp the ovum, 
 and convey the prolific vapour to it, and to conduct the 
 fertilized ovum into the cavity of the uterus. 
 
 TUBER. (Tuber,' eris, n. ; from tumeo, to swell.) 
 An old name for an excrescence. 
 
 1. In anatomy, applied to some parts which are 
 rounded; as tuber annulwre, &c. 
 
 2. In surgery, a knot or swelling in any part. 
 
 3. In botany, applied to a kind of round turgid root, 
 as a turnip ; hence these are called tuberose roots. 
 
 4. The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaran 
 system. Class, Cryptogamia , Order, Fungi. 
 
 Tuber cibarum. The common trulfle. See Lyco- 
 perdon tuber. 
 
 Tubercula quadrigemina. Corpora quadrigemi- 
 na; Eminent! <e quadrigemince ; Natulce. Four white 
 oval tubercles of the brain, two of which are situated 
 on each side over the posterior orifice of the third ven- 
 tricle and the aqueduct of Sylvius. The ancients called 
 them nates and testes, from their supposed resemblance. 
 
 TUBERCULUM. (Tuberculum, i, n. diminutive 
 of tuber.) A tubercle. In anatomy, applied to several 
 elevations, and in morbid anatomy to a diseased struc- 
 ture, which consists of a solid roundish substance; as 
 tubercles of the lungs, liver, &c. 
 
 In botany, it is applied to the hemispherical projec- 
 tions, as the fruit of the Lichen caninus. 
 
 Tuberculum annulare. The commencement of 
 the medulla oblongata. 
 
 Tuberculum loweri. An eminence in the right 
 auricle of the heart where the two vena? cav® meet: so 
 called from Lower, who first described it. 
 
 TUBEROSUS. Tuberose, knobbed : applied to 
 parts of plants. The root so called is of many kinds. 
 The most genuine consists of fleshy knobs, various in 
 fonn, connected by common stalks or fibres ; as the po- 
 tato, and Jerusalem artichoke. 
 
 TUBULARIS. Tubular. In Good’s Nosology used 
 to designate a species of purging, diao-rhusa tubularis , 
 in which membrane-like tubes' pass with the motions. 
 
 TUBULOSUS. Tubulose. A leaf is so called 
 which is hollow within, as that of the common onion. 
 
 The florets of a compound flower are called tubulosi, 
 tubular or cylindrical, to distinguish them from such as 
 are ligulate, or riband-like. 
 
 TU'BULUS. A small tube or duct. 
 
 Tubuli lactxferi. The ducts or tubes in the nip- 
 ple, through which the milk passes. 
 
 TUFT. See Capitulum. 
 
 TULP, Nicholas, was the son of an opulent mer- 
 chant, and born at Amsterdam, in 1593. Having 
 studied and graduated at Leyden, he settled in his 
 native city, and rose to a high rank, not only in his 
 profession, but also as a citizen. lie was made burgo- 
 master in 1652, and in that station resisted the invasion 
 of Holland by Lewis XIV. twenty years after, and thus 
 saved his country; on which occasion a medal was 
 struck to his honour. He died in 1674. His three 
 books of Medical Observations have been several times 
 reprinted, and contain many valuable physiological re- 
 marks. He is said to have been among the first who 
 observed the lacteal vessels. 
 
 TUMITE. See Thummeretone. 
 
 TU'MOUR. (Tumor; from tumeo , to swell.) A 
 swelling. 
 
 Tumo'res. Tumours. An order in the Class, Lo- 
 cales, of Cullen’s Nosology, comprehending partial 
 swellings without inflammation. 
 
 TUNBRIDGE. Tunbridge wells is a populous vil- 
 362 
 
 lage in the county of Kent, which contains many cha- 
 lybeate springs, all of which resemble each other very 
 closely in their chemical properties. Two of these are 
 chiefly used, which yield about a gallon in a minute, 
 and therefore afford an abundant supply for the nume- 
 rous invalids who yearly resort thither. The analysis 
 of Tunbridge spring proves it to be a very pure water, 
 as to the quantity of solid matter; and the saline con- 
 tents (the iron excepted) are such as may be found in 
 almost any water that is used as common drink. It is 
 only as a chalybeate, and in the quantity of carbonic 
 acid, that it differs from common water. Of this acid 
 it contains one twenty -second of its bulk. The general 
 operation of this chalybeate water is to increase the 
 power of the secretory system in a gradual, uniform 
 manner, and to impart tone and strength to all the 
 functions; hence it is asserted to be of eminent service 
 in irregular digestion, flatulency, in -the incipient stages 
 of those chronic disorders which are attended with 
 great debility, in chlorosis, and numerous other com- 
 plaints incident to the temale sex. The prescribed 
 method of using the Tunbridge water, observes Dr. 
 Saunders, is judicious. The whole of the. quantity 
 daily used, is taken at about two or three intervals, 
 beginning at eight o’clock in the morning, and finishing 
 about noon. The dose at each time varies from about 
 one to three quarters of a pint; according to the age, 
 sex, and general constitution of the patient, and espe- 
 cially the duration of the course ; for it is found that 
 these waters lose much of their effect by long habit. 
 
 TUNGSTATE. Tunstas. A salt formed by the 
 combination of the tungstic acid, with salifiable bases; 
 as tungstate of lime, &c. 
 
 TUNGSTENUM. ( Tungsten , Swed. ponderous 
 stone.) A metal, never found but in combination, and 
 by no means common. The substance known to mine- 
 ralogists, under the name of tungsten, was, after some 
 time, discovered to consist of lime, combined with the 
 acid of this metal. This ore is now called tungstate of 
 lime , and is exceedingly scarce. It has been found in 
 Sweden and Germany, both in masses and crystallized, 
 of a yellowish-white or gray colour. It nas a sparry 
 appearance, is shining, of a lamellated texture, and 
 semitransparent. The same metallic acid is likewise 
 found united to iron and manganese ; it then forms the 
 ore called Wolfram, or tungstate of iron and manga- 
 nese. This ore occurs both massive and crystallized, 
 and is found in Cornwall, Germany, France, and Spain. 
 Its colour is brownish-black, and its texture foliated. 
 It has a metallic lustre, and a lamellated texture; it is 
 brittle and very heavy ; it is found in solid masses, in 
 the state of layers interspersed with quartz. These 
 two substances are therefore ores of the same metal. 
 
 Properties. — Tungstenum appears of a steel-gray 
 colour. Its specific gravity is about 17 6. It is one of 
 the hardest metals, but it is exceedingly brittle ; and it 
 is said to be almost as infusible as platina. Heated in 
 the air it becomes converted into a yellow pulverulent 
 oxide, which becomes blue by a strong heat, or when 
 exposed to light. Tungstenum combines with phos- 
 phorus and sulphur, and with silver, copper, iron, lead, 
 tin, antimony, and bismuth ; but it does not unite with 
 gold and platina. It is not attacked by sulphuric, nitric, 
 or muriatic acids; nitro-muriatic acid acts upon it very 
 slightly. It is oxidizable and acidifiable by the nitrates 
 and hyperoxymuriates. It colours the vitrified earths 
 or the vitreous fluxes, of a blue or brown colour. It is 
 not known what its action may be on water and differ- 
 ent oxides. Its action on the alkalies is likewise un- 
 known. It is not employed yet, but promises real 
 utility, on account of its colouring property, as a basis 
 for pigment, since the compounds it is said to form with 
 vegetable colouring matter, afford colours so perma- 
 nent, as not to be acted on by the most concentrated 
 oxyinuriatic acid, the great enemy of vegetable colours. 
 
 Methods of obtaining tungstenum. — The method of 
 obtaining metallic tungstenum is a problem in chemistry 
 Scheele, Bergman, and Gmelin did not succeed in their 
 attempts to procure it. Klaproth tried to reduce the 
 yellow oxide of this metal with a variety of combusti- 
 ble substances, but without success. Ruprecht and 
 Tondy say they have obtained this metaHiy using com- 
 bustible substances alone: and by a mixture of com- 
 bustible and alkaline matter. 
 
 The following process is recommended by Richter, an 
 ingenious German chemist. 
 
 Let equal parts of tungstic acid and dried blood bo 
 
TUR 
 
 TYM 
 
 exposed for some time to a red heat in a crucible ; press 
 the black powder which is formed into another smaller 
 crucible, and expose it again to a violent heat in a 
 forge, for at least half an hour. Tungstenum will 
 then be found, according to this chemist, in its metallic 
 state in the crucible. There are two oxides of tung- 
 stenuin, the brown and the yellow, or tungstic acid. 
 
 TUNGSTIC ACID has been found only in two mi- 
 nerals; one of which, formerly called tungsten, is a 
 tungstate of lime, and is very rare; the other, more 
 common, is composed of tungstic acid, oxide of iron, 
 and a little oxide of manganese. The acid is sepa- 
 rated from the latter in the following way : — The wol- 
 fram cleared from its. silicious gangue , and pulverized, 
 is heated in a matrass with five or six times its weight 
 of muriatic acid for half an hour. The oxides of iron 
 and manganese being thus dissolved, we obtain the 
 tungstic acid under the form of a yellow powder. After 
 washing it repeatedly with water, it is then digested in 
 an excess of liquid ammonia, heated, which dissolves 
 it completely. The liquor is filtered and evaporated to 
 dryness in a capsule. The dry residue being ignited, 
 the ammonia flies oft', and pure tungstic acid remains. 
 If the whole of the wolfram has not been decomposed 
 in this operation, it must be subjected to the muriatic 
 acid again. 
 
 It is tasteless, and does not affect vegetable colours. 
 The tungstates of the alkalies and magnesia are soluble 
 and crystallizable, the other earthy ones are insoluble, 
 as well as those of the metallic oxides. The acid is 
 composed of 100 parts metallic tungsten, and 25 or 26.4 
 oxygen. 
 
 TUNGSTOUS ACID. What has been thus called 
 appears to be an oxide of tungsten. 
 
 Tunic of a seed. See Arillus. 
 
 TU'NICA. {A tuendo corpore , because it defends 
 the body.) A membrane or covering; as the coats of 
 the eye, &c. 
 
 Tunica aciniformis. The uvea, or posterior lamella 
 of the iris. 
 
 Tunica albuginea oculi. See Adnatq^tunica. 
 
 Tunica albuginea testis. See Albuginea testis. 
 
 Tunica arachnoidea. See Arachnoid membrane. 
 
 Tunica cellulosa ruyschil The second coat of 
 the intestines. 
 
 Tunica choroidea. See Choroid membrane. 
 
 Tunica conjunctiva. See Conjunctive membrane- 
 
 Tunica cornea. See Cornea. 
 
 Tunica filamentosa. The false or spongy chorion. 
 
 Tunica retina. See Retina. 
 
 Tunica vaginalis testis. A continuation of the 
 peritonasum through the inguinal ring, which loosely 
 invests the testicle and spermatic cord. See Testis. 
 
 Tunica villosa. The villous, or inner folding coat 
 of the intestines. 
 
 Turbet.h mineral. See Hydrargyrus vitriolatus. 
 
 Turbeth-root. See Convolvulus turpethum. 
 
 TURBINATE. (Turbinatus ; from turbino , to 
 sharpen at the top, shaped like a sugar-loaf.) Shaped 
 like a sugar-loaf. 
 
 Turbinated bones. The superior spongy portion 
 of the ethmoid bone, and the inferior spongy bones, are 
 so called by some writers. See Spovgiosa ossa. 
 
 TURBIN A'TUM. The pineal gland. 
 
 TURBINATUS. Turbinate, or sugar-loaf form. 
 Applied to the fig, &c. 
 
 Turbith. A cathartic eastern bark ; a species of 
 cicely. 
 
 TurJceystone. See Whctslate. 
 
 TURMERIC. See Curcuma. 
 
 TURNHOOF. A vulgar name of the ground ivy. 
 See Glecoma hederacea. 
 
 TURNIP. See Brassica rap a. 
 
 Turnip , French. See Brassica rapa. 
 
 TURNSOLE. See Hcliotropium. 
 
 TURPENTINE. Terebintliina. There arc many 
 kinds of turpentine. Those employed medicinally are, 
 
 1. The Chian or Cyprus turpentine. See Pistacia 
 terebinthus. 
 
 , 2. The common turpentine. See Tercbinthina com- 
 munis. 
 
 3. The Venice turpentine. See Pinus larix. 
 
 All these have been considered as hot, stimulating 
 corroborants and detergents; qualities which they pos- 
 sess in common. They stimulate the primas vite, and 
 prove laxative; when carried into the blood-vessels 
 they excite the whole system, and thus prove service- 
 
 able in chronic rheumatism and paralysis. Turpert 
 tine readily passes off by urine, which it imbues with 
 a peculiar odour ; also by perspiration and by exhala- 
 tion from the lungs ; and to these respective effects are 
 ascribed the virtues it possesses in gravelly complaints, 
 scurvy, and pulmonic disorders. Turpentine is much 
 used in gleets, and fluor albus, and in general with 
 much success. The essential oil, in which the virtues 
 of turpentine reside, is not only preferred for external * 
 use, as a rubefacient, but also internally as a diuretic 
 and styptic ; the latter of which qualities it possesses 
 in a very high degree. Formerly, turpentine was much 
 used as a digestive application to ulcers, &c.; but in the 
 modern practice of surgery, it is almost wholly exploded. 
 
 Turpeth mineral. See Hydrargyrus vitriolatus . 
 
 TURPE'THUM. (From Turpeth, Indian turbeth.) 
 
 See Convolvulus turpethum.. 
 
 Turpethum minerals. See Hydrargyrus vitrio- 
 latus. 
 
 TURQ.UOIS. Calaite. A much-esteemed orna- 
 mental stone brought from Persia, of a smalt-blue and 
 apple-green colour. 
 
 TURU'NDA. ( A terendo , from its being rolled up.) 
 
 A tent, or suppository. 
 
 TUSSILA'GO. (Tussilago, inis, f. ; from tussis , 
 a cough; because it relieves coughs.) I. The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linmean system. Class, Syn- 
 gmesia ; Order, Polygamia superfiua. 
 
 2. The pharmaeopoeial name of the coltsfoot. See 
 Tussilago farfara. 
 
 Tussilago farfara. The systematic name of the 
 Bechium; Bechion ; Calceum equinum ; Chamceleuce ; 
 Filins antepatr cm; Farfarella ; Farfara; Tussilago 
 vulgaris ; Farfara bechium ; Ungula caballina. Colts- 
 foot. Tussilago farfara — scapo unifioro imbricato, 
 foliis subcordatis angulatis denticulatis . The sensi- 
 ble qualities of this plant, are very inconsiderable ; it 
 has a rough mucilaginous taste, but no remarkable 
 smell. The leaves have always been esteemed as pos- 
 sessing demulcent and pectoral virtues ; and henca 
 they have been exhibited in pulmonary consumptions, 
 coughs, asthmas, and catarrhal affections. It is used 
 as tea, or given in the way of infusion with liquorice- 
 root or honey. 
 
 Tussilago fetasites. The systematic name of 
 the butter bur. Fetasites. Pestilent-wort. The roots 
 of this plant are recommended as aperient and alexi- 
 pharinic, and promise, though now forgotten, to be of 
 considerable activity. They have a strong smell, and 
 a bitterish acrid taste, of the aromatic kind, but not 
 agreeable. 
 
 TU'SSIS. A cough, a sonorous concussion of the 
 breast, produced by the violent, and for the most part 
 involuntary motion of the muscles of respiration. It 
 is symptomatic of many diseases. 
 
 Tussis convulsiva. See Pertussis. 
 
 Tussis exanthematica. A cough attendant on an 
 eruption. 
 
 Tussis ferina. See Pertussis. 
 
 TUTENAG. 1 The Indian name for zinc. 
 
 2. A metallic compound brought from China. 
 
 TU'TIA. (Persian.) Pompholyx ; Cadmia. Tutty. 
 
 A gray oxide of zinc ; it is generally formed by fusing 
 brass or copper, mixed with blende, when it is incrusted 
 in the chimneys of the furnace. Mixed with any com- 
 mon cerate, it is applied to the eye, in debilitated states 
 of the conjunctive membrane. 
 
 Tutia preparata. Prepared tutty is often put into 
 collyria, to which it imparts an adstringent virtue. 
 
 TUTTY. See Tutia. 
 
 TYLO'SIS. (From rvAoj, a callus.) Tyloma. An 
 induration of the margin of the eyelids. 
 
 Ty'mpani membrana. See Membrana tympani. 
 
 TYMPANI'TES. (From rvyiravov , a drum: so 
 called because the belly is distended with wind, and 
 sounds like a drum when struck.) Tympany. Drum- 
 belly. An elastic distention of the abdomen, which 
 sounds like a drum when struck, with costiveness and 
 atrophy, but no fluctuation. Species: 1. Tympanites 
 intestinalis, a lodgment of wind in the intestines, 
 known by the discharge of wind giving relief 
 
 2. Tympanites abdominalis, when the wind is in the 
 cavity of the abdomen. 
 
 TY'MPANUM. (Tvpnavov. A drum.) The drum 
 or barrel of the ear. The hollow part of the ear in 
 which are lodged the bones of the ear. It begins be- 
 hind the membrane of the tympanum, which term! 
 
 . 363 
 
TYP 
 
 TYP 
 
 Rates the external auditory passage, and is surrounded 
 by the petrous portion of the temporal bone. It termi- 
 nates at the cochlea of the labyrinth, and has opening 
 into it four foramina, viz. the orifices of the Eustachian 
 tube and mastoid sinus, the fenestra ovalis, and ro- 
 tunda. It contains the four ossicula auditus. 
 
 TY'PHA. (From n0os, a lake; because it grows 
 in marshy places.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. The cat’s tail. 
 
 Typha aromatica. See Acorus calamus. 
 
 Typha latifolia. The broad-leaved cat’s tail, or 
 bull-rush . The young shoots, cut before they reach the 
 surface of the water, eat like asparagus when boiled. 
 
 TYPHOMA'NIA. (From rv0of , to burn, and pavia, 
 delirium.) A complication of phrensy and lethargy 
 with fever. 
 
 TY'PHUS. (From runoff, stupor.) A species of 
 continued fever, characterized by great debility, a ten- 
 dency in the fluids to putrefaction and the ordinary 
 symptoms of fever. It is to be readily distinguished 
 from the inflammatory by the smallness of the pulse, 
 and the sudden and great debility which ensues on its 
 first attack ; and, in its more advanced stage, by the pe- 
 techiae, or purple spots, which come out on various parts 
 of the body, and the foetid stools which are discharged ; 
 and it may be distinguished from a nervous fever by the 
 great violence of all its symptoms on its first coming on. 
 
 The nqost general cause that gives rise to this disease, 
 is contagion, applied either immediately from the body 
 of a person labouring under it, or conveyed in clothes, 
 or merchandise, &c.; but it may be occasioned by the 
 effluvia arising from either animal or vegetable sub- 
 stances in a decayed or putrid state : and hence it is, 
 that in low and marshy countries it is apt to be preva- 
 lent when intense and sultry heat quickly succeeds any 
 great inundation. A want of proper cleanliness and 
 confined air are likewise causes of this fever ; hence it 
 prevails in hospitals, jails, camps, and on board of 
 ships, especially when such places are much crowded, 
 and the strictest attention is not paid to a free ventila- 
 tion and due cleanliness. A close state of the atmos- 
 phere, with damp weather, is likewise apt to give rise 
 to putrid fever. Those of lax fibres, and who have 
 been weakened by any previous debilitating cause, 
 such as poor diet, long fasting, hard labour, continued 
 want of sleep, &c. are most liable to it. 
 
 On the first coming on of the disease, the person is 
 seized with languor, dejection of spirits, amazing de- 
 pression and loss of muscular strength, universal wea- 
 riness and soreness, pains in the head, back, and extre- 
 mities, and rigors ; the eyes appear full, heavy, yellow- 
 ish, and often a little inflamed ; the temporal arteries 
 throb violently, the tongue is dry and parched, respira- 
 tion is commonly laborious, and interrupted with deep 
 sighing ; the breath is hot and offensive, the urine is 
 crude and pale, the body is costive, and the pulse is 
 usually quick, small, and hard, and now and then flut- 
 tering and unequal. Sometimes a great heat, load, and 
 pain are felt at the pit of the stomach, and a vomiting 
 of bilious matter ensues. 
 
 As the disease advances, the pulse increases in 
 frequency (beating often from 100 to 130 in a minute); 
 there is vast debility, a great heat and dryness in the 
 skin, oppression at the breast, with anxiety, sighing, 
 and moaning; the thirst is greatly increased; the 
 tongue, mouth, lips, and teeth are covered over with a 
 brown or black tenacious fur ; the speech is inarticu- 
 late, and scarcely intelligible ; the patient mutters 
 much, and delirium ensues. The fever continuing to 
 increase still more in violence, symptoms of putrefac- 
 tion show themselves ; the breath becomes highly 
 offensive; the urine deposites a black and foetid sedi- 
 ment ; the stools are dark, offensive, and pass off 
 insensibly ; hamiorrhages issue from the gums, nostrils, 
 mouth, and other parts of the body; livid spots or 
 petechi® appear on its surface ; the pulse intermits and 
 sinks; the extremities grow cold; hiccoughs ensue ; 
 and death at last closes the tragic scene. 
 
 When this fever does not terminate fatally, it gene- 
 rally begins, in cold climates, to diminish about the 
 commencement of the third week, and goes off gradu- 
 ally towards the end of the fourth, without any very 
 evident crisis ; but in warm climates it seldom con- 
 tinues above a week or ten days, if so long. 
 
 Our opinion, as to the event, is to be formed by the 
 degree of violence in the symptoms, particularly after 
 pe tech ire appear, although in some instances recoveries 
 
 have been effected under the most unpromising appear 
 ances. An abatement of febrile heat and thirst, a 
 gentle moisture diffused equally over the whole sur 
 face of the body, loose stools, turbid urine, rising of 
 the pulse, and the absence of delirium and stupor, 
 may be regarded in a favourable light. On the con 
 trary, petechia, with dark, offensive, and involuntary 
 discharges by urine and stool, foetid sweats, haemor- 
 rhages, and hiccoughs, denote the almost certain dis- 
 solution of the patient. • 
 
 The appearances usually perceived on dissection, are 
 inflammations of the brain and viscera, but more par- 
 ticularly of the stomach and intestines, which are now 
 and then found in a gangrenous state. In the muscular 
 fibres there seems likewise a strong tendency to gan 
 grene. 
 
 In the very early period of. typhus fever, it is often 
 possible, by active treatment, to cut short the disease 
 at once; but where it has established itself more 
 firmly, we can only employ palliative measures to 
 diminish its violence, that it may run safely through 
 its course. Among the most likely meqps of accom- 
 plishing the first object is an emetic ; where the fever 
 runs high, we may give antimonials in divided doses 
 at short intervals till full vomiting is excited ; or if 
 there be less strength in the system, ipecacuanha in a 
 full dose at once. Attention should next be paid to 
 clear out the bowels by some sufficiently active form 
 of medicine; and as the disease proceeds, we must 
 keep up this function, and attempt to restore that of 
 the skin, and the other secretions, as the best means of 
 moderating the violence of vascular action. Some of 
 the preparations of mercury, or if there be tolerable 
 strength, those of antimony, assisted by the saline 
 compounds, may be employed for this purpose. The 
 general antiphlogistic regimen is to be observed in the 
 early part of the disease, as explained under synocha. 
 In cases where the skin is uniformly very hot and dry, 
 the abstraction of caloric may be more actively made 
 by means of the cold affusion, that is, throwing a 
 quantity of cold water on the naked body of the 
 patient ; which measure has sometimes arrested the 
 disease in its first stage; and when the power of the 
 system is less, sponging the body occasionally with 
 cold water, medicated, perhaps, with a little salt or 
 vinegar, may be substituted as a milder proceeding. 
 But where the evolution of heat is even deficient, such 
 means would be highly improper ; and it may be some- 
 times advisable to employ the tepid bath, to promote 
 the operation of the diaphoretic medicines. If under 
 the use of the measures already detailed, calculated 
 to lessen the violence of vascular action, the vital 
 powers should appear materially falling off, recourse 
 must then be had to a more nutritious diet, with a 
 moderate quantity of wine, and cordial, or tonic medi- 
 cines. There is generally an aversion from animal 
 food, whence the mucilaginous vegetable substances, 
 as arrow-root, &c., rendered palatable by spice, or a 
 little wine, or sometimes mixed with milk, may be 
 directed, as nourishing and easy of digestion. If, 
 however, there be no marked septic tendency, and the 
 patient cloyed with these articles, tire lighter animal 
 preparations, as calves-foot jelly, veal broth, &c., may 
 be allowed. The extent to which wine may be carried, 
 must depend on the urgency of the case, and the 
 previous habits of the individual ; but it will commonly 
 not be necessary to exceed half a pint, or a pint at 
 most, in the twenty-four hours ; and it should be given 
 in divided portions, properly diluted, made, perhaps, 
 into negus, whey, &c., according to the liking of the 
 patient. The preference should always be given to 
 that which is of the soundest quality, if agreea- 
 ble : but where wine cannot be afforded, good malt 
 liquor, or mustard whey, may be substituted. Some 
 moderately stimulant medicines, as ammonia, aro- 
 matics, serpentaria, &c., may often be used with 
 advantage, to assist in keeping up the circulation : 
 also those of a tonic quality, as calumba, cusparia, 
 cinchona, &c., occasionally in their lighter forms ; 
 but more especially the acids. These are, in several 
 respects, useful ; by promoting the secretions of the 
 prim® vi®, &c., they quench thirst, remove irritation, 
 and manifestly cool the body ; and in the worst forms 
 of typhus, where the putrescent tendency appears, 
 they are particularly indicated from their antiseptic 
 power ; they are also decidedly tonic, and indeed those 
 from the mineral kingdom powerfully so. These may 
 
CJLM 
 
 ULM 
 
 be given freely as medicines, the carbonic acid also in 
 the form of brisk fermenting liquors ; and the native 
 vegetable acids, as they exist in ripe fruits, being 
 generally very grateful, may constitute a considerable 
 part of the diet. In the mean time, to obviate the 
 septic tendency, great attention should be paid to 
 cleanliness and ventilation, and keeping the bowels 
 regular by mild aperients, or clysters of an emollient 
 or antiseptic nature : and where aphtha? appear, acidu- 
 lated gargles should be directed. If the disease 
 inclines more to the nervous form, with much mental 
 anxiety, tremors, and other irregular affections of the 
 muscles, or organs of sense, the antispasmodic medi- 
 cines may be employed with more advantage, as aether, 
 camphor, musk, &c., but particularly opium ; which 
 should be given in a full dose, sufficient to procure 
 sleep, provided there be no appearances of determina- 
 tion of blood to the head ; and it may be useful to call 
 a greater portion of nervous energy to the lower ex- 
 tremities by the pediluvium, or other mode of applying 
 warmth, or occasionally by sinapisms, not allowing 
 these to produce vesication. But if there should be 
 much increased vascular action in the brain, more 
 active means will be required, even the local abstrac- 
 tion of blood, if the strength will permit ; and it will 
 
 be always right to have the head shaved, and kept 
 cool by some evaporating lotion, and a blister applied 
 to the back of the neck. In like manner, other im- 
 portant parts may occasionally require local means 
 of relief. Urgent vomiting may, perhaps, be checked 
 by the effervescing mixture; a troublesome diarrhoea 
 by small doses of opium, assisted by aromatics, chalk, 
 and other astringents, or sometimes by small doses of 
 ipecacuanha ; profuse perspirations by the infusum 
 rosaj, a cooling regimen, &c. 
 
 Typhus egyptiacus. The plague of Egypt. 
 
 Typhus carcerum. The jail-fever. 
 
 Typhus castrensis. The camp-fever. 
 
 Typhus gravior. The most malignant species of 
 typhus. See Typhus. 
 
 Typhus icterodes. Typhus with symptoms of 
 jaundice. See Typhus. 
 
 Typhus mitior. The low-fever. 
 
 Typhus nervosus. The nervous-fever. ' 
 
 Typhus petechialis. Typhus with purple spots. 
 
 TYRI'ASIS. Tvpiaans- A species of leprosy in 
 which the skin may be easily withdrawn from thd 
 flesh. 
 
 TYRO'SIS. (From rvpow, to coagulate.) A dis- 
 order of the stomach from milk curdled in it. 
 
 u 
 
 TTLCER. ( Ulcus , eris, n. ; from sAkoj, a sore.) A 
 purulent solution of continuity of the soft parts of 
 an animal body. Ulcers may arise from a variety of 
 causes, as all those that produce inflammation, from 
 wounds, specific irritation of the absorbents, from 
 scurvy, cancer, the venereal or scrofulous virus, &c. 
 The proximate or immediate cause is an increased 
 action of the absorbents, and a specific action of the 
 arteries, by which a fluid is separated from the blood 
 upon the ulcerated surface. They are variously 
 denominated ; the following is the most frequent 
 division : 
 
 j. 1. The simple ulcer , which takes place generally 
 from a superficial wound. 
 
 2. The sinuous , that runs under the integuments, 
 and the orifice of which is narrow, but not callous. 
 
 3. The fistulous ulcer , or fistula, a deep ulcer with 
 a narrow and callous orifice. 
 
 4. The fungous ulcer , the surface of which is 
 covered with fungous flesh. 
 
 5. The gangrenous , which is livid, foetid, and gan- 
 grenous. 
 
 6. The scorbutic , which depends on a scorbutic 
 acrimony. 
 
 7. The venereal, arising from the venereal disease. 
 
 8. The cancerous ulcer, or open cancer. See Cancer. 
 
 9. The carious ulcer , depending upon a carious bone. 
 
 10. The inveterate ulcer, which is of long continu- 
 ance, and resists the ordinary applications. 
 
 11. The scrofulous ulcer , known by its having 
 arisen from indolent tumours, its discharging a viscid, 
 glairy matter, and its indolent nature. 
 
 Ulcera serpentia oris. See Jlphtha. 
 
 Ulcerated sore throat. See Cynanche. 
 
 ULLA. The common diminutive ulla, or ilia , is, 
 according to Dr. Good, most probably derived from the 
 Greek, v%rj, ule or ile, materia, materies, of the matter, 
 make, or nature of; thus, papula or papilla, of the 
 matter or nature of pappus ; liipula, of the matter or 
 nature of lupus ; pustula, of the matter or nature of 
 pus ; and so of many others. 
 
 ULMA'RIA. (From ulmus, the elm : so named be- 
 cause it has leaves like the elm.) See Spiraia ulmaria. 
 
 ULM1N. Dr. Thomson has given this temporary 
 name to a very singular substance lately examined by 
 Klaproth. It differs essentially from every other known 
 body, and must therefore constitute a new and peculiar 
 vegetable principle. It exuded spontaneously from the 
 trunk of a species of elm, which Klaproth conjectures 
 to be the ulmus nigra , and was sent to him from Pa- 
 lermo in 1802. 
 
 i - 1. In its external characters it resembles gum. It 
 was solid, hard, of a black colour, and had considerable 
 
 lustre. Its powder was brown. It dissolved readily 
 in the mouth, and was insipid. 
 
 2. It dissolved speedily in a small quantity of water. 
 The solution was transparent, of a blackish-brown 
 colour, and, even when very much concentrated by 
 evaporation, was not in the least mucilaginous or ropy ; 
 nor did it answer as a paste. In this respect ulmin dif- 
 fers essentially from gum. 
 
 3. It was completely insoluble both in alkohol and 
 aether. When alkohol was poured into the aqueous 
 solution, the greater part of the ulmin precipitated in 
 light brown flakes. The remainder was obtained by 
 evaporation, and was not sensibly soluble in alkohol. 
 The alkohol by this treatment acquired a sharpish taste. 
 
 4. When a few drops of nitric acid were added to 
 the aqueous solution, it became gelatinous, lost its 
 blackish-brown colour, and a light brown substance 
 precipitated. The whole solution was slowly evapo- 
 rated to dryness, and the reddish-brown powder which 
 remained was treated with alkohol. The alkohol 
 assumed a golden yellow colour ; and, when evapo- 
 rated, Iqft a light brown, bitter, and sharp resinous 
 substance. 
 
 5. Oxymuriatic acid produced precisely the same 
 effects as nitric. Thus it appears that ulmin, by the 
 addition of a little oxygen, is converted into a resinous 
 substance. In this new state it is insoluble in water. 
 This property is very singular. Hitherto the volatile 
 oils were the only substances known to assume the 
 form of resins. That a substance soluble in water 
 should assume the resinous form with such facility, is 
 very remarkable. 
 
 6. Ulmin when burned emitted little smoke or flame, 
 and left a spongy but firm charcoal, which, when burned 
 in the open air, left only a little carbonate of potassa be- 
 hind. 
 
 U'LMUS. 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnacan system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the cpmmon elm. 
 See Ulmus campcstris. 
 
 Ulmus campestris. The systematic name of the 
 common elm. Ulmus— foliis duplicalo-serratis , basi 
 ineequalibus , of Linnaeus. The inner tough bark of this 
 tree, which is directed for use by the pharmacopoeias, 
 has no remarkable smell, but a bitterish taste, and 
 abounds with a slimy juice, which has been recom- 
 mended in nephritic cases, and externally as a useful 
 application to burns. It is also highly recommended 
 in some cutaneous affections allied to herpes and lepra. 
 It is mostly exhibited in the form of decoction, by boil 
 ing four ounces in four pints of water to two pints ; of 
 which from four to eight ounces are given two or three 
 times a day. 
 
 3C5 
 
ULN 
 
 P* Ulmus fuIjVa. The Ulmus fulva, or slippery 
 elm, inhabits the northern and western parts of the 
 United States, from Canada to Pennsylvania. The 
 inner bark of this tree is charged with a gummy sub- 
 stance in great quantity, so that if a small piece is 
 chewed in the mouth, it almost instantly fills it with a 
 thick, viscid mucilage. This bark, both in substance 
 and decoction, is a valuable demulcent in dysentery, 
 and in strangury, either produced by cantharides or 
 resulting from other causes. Elm-bark has been used 
 as food, and been found capable of supporting life in 
 cases of emergency. Externally, it is employed as an 
 emollient application, to promote suppuration, and to 
 answer the different ends to which common poultices 
 are applicable. For this purpose, either the green bark 
 should be bruised, or the dried bark cut into shreds 
 and boiled. Internally, it proves most palatable in the 
 infusion." — Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 U'LNA. (From oikevy, the ulna, or cubit.) Cubitus. 
 The larger bone of the forearm. It is smaller and 
 shorter than the os humeri, and becomes gradually 
 smaller as it descends to the wrist. We may divide it 
 into its upper and lower extremities, and its body or 
 middle part. At its upper extremity are two considera- 
 ble processes, of which the posterior one and largest is 
 named olecranon , and the smaller and interior one the 
 coronoid process. Between these two processes, the 
 extremity of the bone is formed into a deep articulating 
 cavity, which, from its semicircular shape, is called 
 the greater sigmoid cavity , to distinguish it from an- 
 other, which has been named the less sigmoid cavity. 
 The olecranon , called also the anconoid process, begins 
 by a considerable tuberosity, which is rough, and serves 
 for the insertion of muscles, and terminates in a kind 
 of hook, the concave surface of which moves upon the 
 pulley of the os humeri. This process forms the point 
 of the elbow. The coronoid process is sharper at its 
 extremity than the olecranon, but is much smaller, and 
 does not reach so high. In bending the arm, it is received 
 into the fossa at the forepart of the pulley. At the 
 external side of the coronoid process is the less sig- 
 moid cavity, which is a small, semilunar articulating 
 surface, lined with cartilage, on which the round head 
 of the radius plays. At the forepart of the coronoid 
 process we observe a small tuberosity, into which the 
 tendon of the brachialis internus is inserted. The 
 greater sigmoid cavity, the situation of which we just 
 now mentioned, is divided into four surfaces by a pro- 
 minent line which is intersected by a small sinuosity 
 that serves for the lodgment of mucilaginous glands. 
 The whole of tHis cavity is covered with cartilage. 
 Tiie body, or middle part of the ulna, is of a prismatic 
 or triangular shape, so as to afford three surfaces and 
 as many angles. The external and internal surfaces 
 are flat and broad, especially the external one, and are 
 separated by a sharp angle, which, from its situation, 
 may be termed the internal angle. This internal angle, 
 which is turned towards the radius, serves for the 
 attachment of the ligament that connects the two 
 bones, and which is therefore called the interosseous 
 ligament. The posterior surface is convex, and cor- 
 responds with the olecranon. The borders, or angles, 
 which separate it from the other two surfaces, are 
 somewhat rounded. At about a third of the length Qf 
 this bone from the top, in its forepart, we observe a 
 channel for the passage of vessels. The lower extre- 
 mity is smaller as it descends, nearly cylindrical, and 
 slightly curved forwards and outwards. Just before it 
 terminates, it contracts, so as to form a neck to the 
 small head with which it ends. On the outside of this 
 little head, answering to the olecranon, a small pro- 
 cess, called the styloid process, stands out, from which 
 a strong ligament is stretched to the wrist. The head 
 has a rounded articulating surface, on its internal side, 
 which is covered with cartilage, and received into a 
 semilunar cavity formed at the lower end of the radius. 
 Between it and the os cuneiforme, a moveable cartilage 
 is interposed, which is continued from the cartilage 
 that covers the lower end of the radius, and is con- 
 nected by ligamentous fibres to the styloid process of 
 the ulna. The ulna is articulated above with the lower 
 end of the os humeri. This articulation is of the spe- 
 cies called ginglymus ; it is articulated also both above 
 and below to the radius, and to the carpus at its lowest 
 extremity. Its chief use seems to be to support and 
 regulate the motions of the radius. In children, both 
 extremities of this bone are first cartilaginous, and after 
 366 
 
 UNG 
 
 ward epiphyses, before they are completely united to 
 the rest of the bone. 
 
 ULNAR. ( Ulnaris; from ulna, the bone so named.) 
 Belonging to the ulna. 
 
 Ulnar artery. See Cubital artery. 
 
 Ulnar nerve. See Cubital nerve. 
 
 Ulna'ris externus. See Extensor carpi ulnaris. 
 
 Ulna'ris internus. See Flexor carpi ulnaris. 
 
 ULTRAMARINE. See Lapis lazuli. 
 
 UMBELLA. ( Umbella , ce, f. ; a little shade, or um- 
 brella.) An umbel; the rundle of some authors. A 
 species of inflorescence in which several flower-stalks 
 of rays, nearly equal in length, spread from one com- 
 mon centre, their summits forming a level, convex, or 
 even globose surface, more rarely a concave one. 
 
 From the insertion of the umbel, it is distinguished 
 into pedunculate and sessile. The former implies that 
 the rays or flower-stalks come from one ; and the latter, 
 that the rays or stalklets come, not from a common 
 peduncle, but from the stem or branch of the plant; as 
 in Siam nodiflorum, and Prunus aviam. 
 
 From the division of the umbel it is said to be simple, 
 when single-flowered ; as in Allium ursinum : and 
 compound , when each ray or stalk bears an umbellula, 
 or partial umbel ; as in the Anethum fceniculum. 
 
 The umbella involucrata is supplied with involucra. 
 
 UMBELLULA. A partial or little umbel. See 
 Umbella. 
 
 UMBER. An ore of iron. 
 
 UMBILI'CAL. (Umbilicalis ; from umbilicus, the 
 navel.) Of or belonging to the navel. 
 
 Umbilical cord. Funis umbilicalis ; Funiculus 
 umbilicalis. The navel-string. A cord-like substance 
 of an intestinal form, about half a yard in length, that 
 proceeds from the navel of the foetus to the centre of 
 the placenta. It is composed of a cutaneous sheath, 
 cellular substance, one umbilical vein, and two umbili- 
 cal arteries ; the former conveys the blood to the child 
 from the placenta, and the latter return it from the child 
 to the placenta. 
 
 Umbilical hernia. See Hernia umbilicalis. 
 
 Umbilical region. Regio umbilicalis. The part 
 of the abdominal parietes about two inches all round 
 the navel. 
 
 UMBILI'CUS. The navel. 
 
 Umbilicus marinus. Cotyledon marina; Andro 
 sace; Acetabulum marinum; Androsace malthioli ; 
 Fungus petreeus marinus. A submarine production 
 found on rocks and the shells of fishes, about the coast 
 of Montpellier, &c. It is said to be, in the form of 
 powder, a useful anthelmintic and diuretic. 
 
 UMBO. (The top of a buckler.) The knob or more 
 prominent part in the centre of the hat or pilus of the 
 fungus tribe. 
 
 Unceola elastica. This plant affords a juice which 
 becomes an elastic gum. See Caoutchouc. 
 
 UNCIFORM. ( Unciformis ; from uncus, a hook, 
 and forma, a likeness.) Hook-like: applied to bones, &c. 
 
 Unciform bone. The last bone of the second row 
 of the carpus or wrist : so named from its hook-like 
 process, which projects towards the palm of the hand, 
 and gives origin to the great ligament by which the ten- 
 dons of the wrist are bound down. 
 
 UNCINATUS. (From uncus, a hook.) Uncinate 
 or hooked : applied to the stigma of the Lantana. 
 
 UNDERSTANDING. Intellectus See Ideology. 
 
 UNDULATUS. Undulated : applied to a leaf when 
 the disk near the margin is waved obtusely up and 
 down ; as in Reseda lutea. 
 
 Unedo papyracea. See Arbutus unedo. 
 
 UNGUE'NTUM. ( Unguentum , i, n.; from 
 to anoint.) An ointment. The usual consistei 
 ointments is about that of butter. The following are 
 among the best formuke. 
 
 Unguentum apostolorum. Dodeca pharmicum. 
 The apostles’ ointment : so called because it has twelve 
 ingredients in it exclusive of the oil and vinegar. Not 
 used. 
 
 Unguentum cantiiaridis. Unguentum lyttce. 
 Ointment of the blistering-fly. Take of the blistering- 
 fly, rubbed to a very fine powder, two ounces ; distilled 
 water, eight fluid ounces ; resin cerate, eight ounces. 
 Boil the water with the blistering-fly to one-half, and 
 strain ; mix the cerate with the liquor, and then let it 
 evaporate to the proper consistence. This is some 
 times used to keep a blister open , but the savine cerate 
 is to be preferred. 
 
 ungo, 
 ice of 
 
UNG 
 
 Unguentum cetacei. Ointment of spermaceti, 
 formerly called linimentum album , and latterly, un- 
 guentum spermaceti. Take of spermaceti, six drachms ; 
 white wax, two drachms ; olive oil, three fluid ounces. 
 Having melted them together over a slow fire, con- 
 stantly stir the mixture until it gets cold. A simple 
 emollient ointment. 
 
 Unguentum cicut®. Hemlock ointment. Take 
 of the fresh leaves of hemlock, and prepared hog’s 
 lard, of each four ounces. The hemlock is to be 
 bruised in a marble mortar, after which the lard is to 
 be added, and the two ingredients thoroughly incorpo- 
 rated by beating. They are then to be gently melted 
 over the fire, and after being strained through a cloth, 
 and tire fibrous parts of the hemlock well pressed, the 
 ointment is to be stirred till quite cold. To cancerous 
 or scrofulous sores this ointment may be applied with 
 a prospect of success. 
 
 Unguentum klemi compositum. Compound oint- 
 ment of elemi, formerly called linimentum arccei , and 
 unguentum e gummi elemi. Take of elemi, a pound ; 
 common turpentine, ten ounces ; prepared suet, two 
 pounds; olive oil, two fluid ounces. Melt the elemi 
 with the suet, then remove it from the fire, and imme- 
 diately mix in the turpentine and oil, then strain the 
 mixture through a linen cloth. Indolent ulcers, chil- 
 blains, chronic ulcers after burns, and indolent tumours 
 are often removed by this ointment. 
 
 Unguentum hydrargyri fortius. Strong mer- 
 curial ointment, formerly called unguentum caeruleum 
 r ortius. Take of purified mercury, two pounds ; pre- 
 pared lard, twenty-three ounces ; prepared suet, an 
 ounce. First rub the mercury with the suet and a little 
 of the lard, until the globules disappear ; then add the 
 remainder of the lard, and mix. In very general use 
 for mercurial frictions. It may be employed in almost 
 all cases where mercury is indicated. 
 
 Unguentum hydrargyri mitius. Mild mercurial 
 ointment, formerly called unguentum caruleum mitius. 
 Take of strong mercurial ointment, a pound ; pre- 
 pared lard, two pounds. Mix. Weaker than the 
 former. 
 
 Unguentum hydrargyri nitratis. Unguentum 
 hydrargyri nitrati. Ointment of nitrate of mercury. 
 Take of purified mercury, an ounce ; nitric acid, ele- 
 ven fluid drachms; prepared lard, six ounces; olive 
 oil, four fluid ounces. First dissolve the mercury in 
 the acid, then, while the liquor is hot, mix it with the 
 lard and oil melted together. A stimulating and deter- 
 gent ointment. Tinea capitis, psorophthalmia, indo- 
 lent tumours on the margin of the eyelid, and ulcers in 
 the urethra, are cured by its application. 
 
 Unguentum hydrargyri nitratis mitius. Weak- 
 er only than the former. 
 
 Unguentum hydrargyri nitrico-oxidi. Oint- 
 ment of nitric oxide of mercury. Take of nitric oxide 
 of mercury, an ounce; white wax, two ounces; pre- 
 pared lard, six ounces. Having melted together the 
 wax and lard, add thereto the nitric oxide of mercury 
 in very fine powder, and mix. A most excellent sti- 
 mulating and escharotic ointment. 
 
 Unguentum hydrargyri pr®uii>itati albi. Oint- 
 ment of white precipitate of mercury, formerly called 
 unguentum d mercurio prcecipitato albo , and latterly 
 unguentum calcis hydrargyri albce. Take of white 
 precipitate of mercury, a drachm ; prepared lard, an 
 ounce and a half. Having melted the lard over a slow 
 fire, add the precipitated mercury and mix. A useful 
 ointment to destroy vermin in the head, and to assist in 
 the removal of scald head, venereal ulcers of children, 
 and cutaneous eruptions. 
 
 Unguentum lytt®. See Unguentum cantharidis. 
 
 Unguentum ophthalmicum. Ophthalmic ointment 
 of Janin. Take of prepared hog’s-lard, half an ounce; 
 prepared tutty, Armenian bole, of each two drachms; 
 white precipitate one drachm. Mix. This celebrated 
 ointment may be used for the same diseases of the eye 
 and eyelid as the ung. hydrarg. nitratis. It must he at 
 first weakened with about twice its quantity of hog’s- 
 lard. 
 
 Unguentum picis arid/e. See Unguentum resina: 
 nigra. 
 
 Unguentum picis liquid/e. Tar ointment, for- 
 merly called unguentum picis ; unguentum e pice. 
 Take of tar, prepared suet, of each a pound Melt 
 them together, and strain the mixture through a linen 
 cloth. This is applicable to cases of tinea capitis, and 
 
 URA 
 
 some eruptive complaints; also to some kinds of Irri- 
 table sores. 
 
 Unguentum resin® flav®. Yellow basilicon is 
 in general use as a stimulant and detersive ; it is an 
 elegant and useful form of applying the resin. 
 
 Unguentum resin® nigr®. Unguentum picis 
 aridee. Pitch ointment, formerly called unguentum 
 busilicum nigrum , vel tetrapharmacum. Take of pitch, 
 yellow wax, yellow resin, of eacii nine ounces ; olive 
 oil, a pint. Melt them together, and strain the mixture 
 through a linen cloth. This is useful for the same pur- 
 poses as the tar ointment. 
 
 Unguentum sambuci. Elder ointment, formerly 
 called unguentum sambucinum. Take of elder flowers, 
 two pounds; prepared lard, two pounds. Boil the 
 elder flowers in the lard until they become crisp, then 
 strain the ointment through a linen cloth. A cooling 
 and emollient preparation. 
 
 Unguentum sulphuris. Sulphur ointment, for- 
 merly called unguentum e sulphure. Take of sublimed 
 sulphur, three ounces ; prepared lard, half a pound. 
 Mix. The most effectual preparation to destroy the 
 itch. It is also serviceable in the cure of other cuta- 
 neous eruptions. 
 
 Unguentum sulphuris compositum. Compound 
 sulphur ointment. Take of sublimed sulphur, half a 
 pound ; white hellebore-root, powdered, two ounces ; 
 nitrate of potassa, a drachm ; soft soap, half a pound ; 
 prepared lard, a pound and a half. Mix. This pre- 
 paration is introduced into the last London Pharmaco- 
 poeia as a more efficacious remedy for itch than com- 
 mon sulphur ointment. In the army, where it is gene- 
 rally used, the sulphur vivum, or native admixture of 
 sulphur with various heterogeneous matters, is used 
 instead of sublimed sulphur. 
 
 Unguentum veratri. White hellebore ointment, 
 formerly called unguentum hellebori albi. Take of 
 white hellebore-root, powdered, two ounces: prepared 
 lard, eight ounces: oil of lemons, twenty minims. 
 Mix. 
 
 Unguentum zinci. Zinc ointment. Take of the 
 oxide of zinc, an ounce; prepared lard, six ounces. 
 Mix. A very useful application to chronic ophthalmia 
 and relaxed ulcers. 
 
 U NGUIS. ( Unguis , is , m. ; from ovv\, a hook.) 
 
 1. The nail. The nails are horny lamina? situated at 
 the extremities of the fingers and toes ; composed of 
 coagulated albumen, and a little phosphate of lime. 
 
 2. An abscess or collection of pus between the la 
 mellie of the cornea transparens of the eye ; so called 
 from its resemblance to the lunated portion of the nail 
 of the finger. 
 
 3. The lachrymal bone is named os unguis , from its 
 resemblance to a nail of the finger. 
 
 4. In botany, or the claw : applied to the thin 
 
 part of the petal of a polypetalous corolla. 
 
 U'ngula caballina. See Tussilago. 
 
 UNIFLORUS. Bearing one flower. 
 
 UNIO. ( Unio , pi. uniones ; from inius, one: so 
 called because there is never more than one found in 
 the same shell, or, according to others, for that many 
 being found in one shell, not any one of them is like 
 the other.) The pearl. See Margarita. 
 
 U'RACHUS. (From ovpov , urine, and £^w, to con- 
 tain.) Urinaculum. The ligamentous cord that arises 
 from the basis of the urinary bladder, along which it 
 runs, and terminates in the umbilical cord. In the 
 fnetnses of brute animals, which the ancients mostly 
 dissected, it is a hollow tube, and conveys the urine to 
 the allantoid membrane. 
 
 Ura'giijm. (From ovpayos, the hinder part of an 
 army.) The apex or extreme point of the heart. 
 
 URANGLIMMER. Green mica. Chalcolite. An 
 ore of uranium. 
 
 Uranis'cus. (From ovpavos., the firmament: so 
 called from its arch.) The palate. 
 
 URANITE. See Uranium. 
 
 URA'NIUM. Uranite This metal was discovered 
 by Klaproth, in the year 1789. It exists combined with 
 sulphur, and a portion of iron, lead, and silex, in the 
 mineral termed Pcchblcnde , or oxide of uranium. 
 Combined with carbonic acid it forms the chalcolite , 
 or green mica : and mixed with oxide of iron, it con- 
 stitutes the uranitic ochre. It is always found in the 
 state of an oxide with a greater or smaller portion of 
 iron, or mineralized with sulphur and copper. The 
 oresof uranium are of a blackish colour, inclining to a 
 
 3G7 
 
URE 
 
 URI 
 
 rfork iron-gray, and of a moderate splendour; they 
 are of a close texture, and when broken present a 
 somewhat uneven, and in the smallest particles a 
 conchoidal surface. They are found in the mines of 
 Saxony. 
 
 Properties of uranium . — Uranium exhibits a mass 
 of small metallic globules, agglutinated together. Its 
 colour is a deep gray on the outside, in the inside it is a 
 pale brown. It is very porous, and is so soft, that it 
 may be scraped with a knife It has but little lustre. 
 Its specific gravity is between eight and nine. It is 
 more difficult to be fused than even manganese. When 
 intensely heated with phosphate of soda and ammonia, 
 or glacial phosphoric acid, it fuses with them into a 
 grass-green glass. With soda or borax it melts only 
 into a gray, opaque, scoriaceous bead. It is soluble in 
 sulphuric, nitric, and muriatic acids. It combines with 
 sulphur and phosphorus, and alloys with mercury. It 
 has not yet been combined with other combustible 
 bodies. It decomposes the nitric acid and becomes 
 converted into a yellow oxide. The action of uranium 
 alone upon water, &c. is still unknown, probably on 
 account of its extreme scarcity. 
 
 Method of obtaining uranium . — In order to obtain 
 uranium, the pechblende is first freed from sulphur by 
 heat, and cleared from the adhering impurities as care- 
 fully as possible. It is then digested in nitric acid ; the 
 metallic matter that it contains is thus completely dis- 
 solved, while part of the sulphur remains undissolved, 
 and part of it is dissipated under the form of sulphu- 
 retted hydrogen gas. The solution is then precipitated 
 by a carbonated alkali. The precipitate has a lemon- 
 yellow colour when it is pure. This yellow carbonate 
 is made into a paste with oil, and exposed to a violent 
 heat, bedded in a crucible well lined with charcoal. 
 
 Klaproth obtained a metallic globule 28 grains in 
 weight, by forming a ball of 50 grains of the yellow 
 carbonate, with a little wax, and by exposing this ball 
 in a crucible lined with charcoal to a heat equal to 
 170° of Wedgewood’s pyrometer. Richter obtained in 
 a single experiment 100 grains of this metal, which 
 seemed to be free from all admixture. There are pro- 
 bably two oxides of uranium, the protoxide , which is a 
 grayish black ; and the peroxide, which is yellow. 
 
 URANOCHRE. An ore of uranium. 
 
 URATE. Uras. A compound of uric or lithic acid, 
 with a salifiable basis. 
 
 URCE'OLA. (From urceolus , a small pitcher: so 
 named from its uses in scouring glazed vessels.) The 
 herb feverfew. 
 
 UREA. A constituent of urine. The best process 
 for preparing it is to evaporate urine to the consistence 
 of syrup, taking care to regulate the heat towards the 
 end of the evaporation ; to add very gradually to the 
 syrup its volume of nitric acid (24° Baum4) of 1.20 ; to 
 stir the mixture, and immerse it in a bath of iced 
 water, to harden the crystals of the acidulous nitrate of 
 urea which precipitate ; to wash these crystals with 
 ice-cold water, to drain them, and press them between 
 the folds of blotting paper. When we have thus 
 separated the adhering heterogeneous matters, we re- 
 dissolve the crystals in water, and add to them a suf- 
 ficient quantity of carbonate of potassa, to neutralize 
 the nitric acid. We must then evaporate the new 
 liquor, at a gentle heat, almost to dryness, and treat 
 the residuum with a very pure alkohol, which dis- 
 solves only the urea. On concentrating the alkoholic 
 solution, the urea crystallizes. 
 
 The preceding is Thenard’s process, which Dr. Prout 
 has improved. He separates the nitrate of potassa by 
 crystallization, makes the liquid urea into a paste with 
 animal charcoal, digests this with cold water, filters, 
 concentrates, then dissolves the new colourless urea in 
 alkohol, and lastly, crystallizes. 
 
 Urea crystallizes in four-sided prisms, which are 
 transparent and colourless, with a slight pearly lustre. 
 It has a peculiar, but not urinous odour ; it does not 
 affect litmus or turmeric papers ; it undergoes no change 
 from the atmosphere, except a slight deliquescence in 
 very damp weather. In a strong heat it melts, and is 
 partly decomposed and partly sublimed without change. 
 The spec. grav. of the crystals is about 1.35. It is very 
 soluble in water. Alkohol, at the temperature of the 
 atmosphere, dissolves about 20 per cent. ; and, when 
 boiling, considerably more than its own weight, from 
 which the urea separates, on cooling, in its crystalline 
 form. The fixed alkalies and alkaline earths decom- 
 368 
 
 pose it. It unites with most of the metallic oxides, 
 and forms crystalline compounds with the nitric and 
 oxalic acids. 
 
 Urea has been recently analyzed by Dr. Prout and 
 Berard. The following are its constituents : — 
 
 per cent, per cent. per atom. ; 
 
 Hydrogen 10.80 6.66 2 = 2.5 
 
 Carbon 19.40 19.99 1 = 7.5 
 
 Oxygen 26.40 26.66 1 = 10.0 
 
 Azote 43.40 46.66 1 = 17.5 
 
 100.00 100.00 37.5 
 
 Uric, orlithic acid, is a substance quite distinct from 
 urea in its composition. This fact, according ’to Dr. 
 Prout, explains, why an excess of urea generally ac- 
 companies the phosphoric diathesis, and not the lithic. 
 He has several times seen urea as abundant in the 
 urine of a person where the phosphoric diathesis pre- 
 vailed, as to crystallize spontaneously on the addition 
 of nitric acid, without being concentrated by evapo- 
 ration. 
 
 As urea and uric acid, says Berard, are the most 
 azotized of all animal substances, the secretion of 
 urine appears to have for its object the separation of 
 the excess of azote from the blood, as respiration sepa- 
 rates from it the excess of carbon. 
 
 URE'DO. (From uro, to burn.) An itching or 
 burning sensation of the skin, -which accompanies 
 many diseases. The nettle-rash is also so called. 
 
 URET. The compounds of simple inflammable 
 bodies with each other, and with metals, are commonly 
 designated by this word ; as sulplmret of phosphorus, 
 carb uret of iron, &c. The terms lisulphuret , bisul- 
 phate, &c. applied to compounds, imply that they con- 
 tain twice the quantity of sulphur, sulphuric acid, &c. 
 existing in the respective sulphuret, sulphate, &c. 
 
 URETER. ( Ureter , eris, m. ; from ovpov, urine.) 
 The membranous canal which conveys the urine front 
 the kidney to the urinary bladder. At its superior pari 
 it is considerably the largest, occupying the greatest 
 portion of the pelvis of the kidney ; it then contracts 
 to the size of a goose-quill, and descends over the psoas 
 magnus muscle and large crural vessels into the 
 pelvis, in which it perforates the urinary bladder very 
 obliquely. Its internal surface is lubricated with mucus 
 to defend it from the irritation of tire urine in passing. 
 
 URETERI'TIS. (From ovprjTrip, the ureter.) An 
 inflammation of the ureter. 
 
 URE'THRA. (From ovpov, the urine: because it 
 is the canal through which the urine passes.) A mem- 
 branous canal running from" the neck of the bladder 
 through the inferior part of the penis to the extremity 
 of the glans penis, in which it opens by a longitudinal 
 orifice, called meatus urinarius. In this course, it 
 first passes through the prostate gland, which portion 
 is distinguished by the name of the prostatical ure- 
 thra; it then becomes much dilated, and is known by 
 the name of the bulbous part, in which is situated a 
 cutaneous eminence called the caput gallinaginis or 
 verumontanum, around which are ten or twelve orifices 
 of the excretory ducts of the prostate gland, and two 
 of the spermatic vessels. The remaining part of the 
 urethra contains a number of triangular mouths, which 
 are the lacunce , or openings of the excretory ducts of 
 the mucous glands of the urethra. 
 
 URETHRI'TIS. (From ovprjdpa, the urethra.) An 
 inflammation in the urethra. See Gonorrhoea. 
 
 Ure'tica. (From ovpov, urine.) Medicines which 
 promote a discharge of urine. 
 
 U'RIAS. (From oop^v, urine.) The urethra. 
 
 URIC ACID. See Lithic acid. 
 
 URI'NA. See Unne. 
 
 Urina'culum. See Urachus. 
 
 Uri'n.® ardor. See Dysuria. 
 
 URINA'RIA. (From vrina, urine : so named from 
 its diuretic qualities.) The herb dandelion. See 
 Leontodon taraxacum. 
 
 URINARY. ( Urinarius ; from urina, urine.) Ap- 
 pertaining to urine. 
 
 Urinary bladder. Vesica urinaria. The blad- 
 der is a membranous pouch, capable of dilatation and 
 contraction, situated in the lower part of the abdomen, 
 
 , immediately behind the symphysis pubis, and opposite 
 | to the beginning of the rectum. Its figure is nearly 
 that of a short oval. It is broader on the fore and ba~k 
 t than on the lateral parts ; rounder above than below. 
 
URI 
 
 URI 
 
 when empty; and broader below than above, when 
 full. It is divided into the body, neck, and fundus, or 
 upper part ; the neck is a portion of the lower part, 
 which is contracted by a sphincter muscle. This 
 organ is made up of several coats; the upper, pos- 
 terior, and lateral parts are covered by a reflection of 
 the peritoneum, which is connected by cellular sub- 
 stance' to the muscular coat. This is composed of 
 several strata of fibres, the outermost of which are 
 mostly longitudinal, the interior becoming gradually 
 more transverse, connected together by reticular mem- 
 brane. Under this is the cellular coat, which is nearly 
 of the same structure with the tunica nervosa of the 
 stomach. Winslow describes the internal or villous 
 coat as somewhat granulated and glandular; but this 
 has been disputed by subsequent anatomists. How- 
 ever, a mucous fluid is poured out continually from it, 
 which defends it from the acrimony of the urine. 
 Sometimes the internal sutface is found very irregular, 
 and full of rugae, which appear to be occasioned merely 
 by the strong contraction of the muscular fibres, and 
 may be removed by distending it. The sphincter does 
 not seem to be a distinct muscle, but merely formed by 
 the transverse fibres being closely arranged about the 
 neck. The urine is received from the ureters, which 
 enter the posterior part of the bladder obliquely; and 
 when a certain degree of distention has occurred, the 
 muscular fibres are voluntarily exerted to expel it. 
 
 URINE. (t/rmg, is , f. Ovpov ; from opovoo, to 
 rush out.) The saline liquid,' secreted in the kidneys, 
 and dropping dotvn from them, guttatim, through the 
 ureters, into the cavity of the urinary bladder. The 
 secretory organ is composed of the arterious vessels of 
 the cortical substance of the kidneys, from which the 
 urine passes through the uriniferous tubuli and renal 
 papilla into the renal pelvis ; whence it flows, drop by 
 drop, through the ureters, into the cavity of the urinary 
 bladder; where it is detained some hours, and at 
 length, when ab undant, eliminated through the urethra. 
 
 “Few of the apparatus of secretion are so compli- 
 cated as that of the urine ; it is composed of the two 
 kidneys, of the ureters , of the bladder, and the urethra ; 
 besides, the abdominal muscles contribute to the action 
 of these different parts, among which the kidneys 
 alone form urine ; the others serve in its transportation 
 and expulsion. 
 
 Situated in the abdomen, upon the sides of the ver- 
 tebral column, before the last false ribs and the qua- 
 dratus lumborum , the kidneys are of small volume 
 relatively to the quantity of fluid they secrete. They 
 are generally surrounded with a great deal of fat. 
 Their parenchyma is composed of two substances ; the 
 one exterior, vascular, or cortical , the other tubular , 
 disposed in a certain number of cones, the base of 
 which corresponds to the surface of the organ, and 
 their summits unite in the membranous cavity called 
 pelvis . its cones appear formed by'a great number of 
 small hollow fibres, which are excretory canals of a 
 particular kind, and which are generally filled with 
 urine. 
 
 In respect of its volume, no organ receives so much 
 blood as the kidney. The artery which is directed 
 there is large, short, and proceeds immediately from 
 the aorta ; it has easy communication with the veins 
 and the tubulous substance, as may easily be ascer- 
 tained by means of the most coarse injections, which, 
 being thrown into the renal artery, pass into the veins 
 and into the pelvis, after having filled the cortical sub- 
 stance. 
 
 The filaments of the great sympathetic alone are dis- 
 tributed to the kidneys. The caliccs , pelvis, and 
 ureter form together a canal which commences in the 
 kidneys, where it embraces the top of the mamillary 
 processes, and, placed at the sides of the vertebral co- 
 lumn, it goes in the bottom of the pelvis to the bladder, 
 where it terminates. This last organ is an extensible 
 and contractile sac, intended to hold the fluid secreted 
 by the kidneys, and which communicates with the ex- 
 terior by a canal of considerable length in man, but 
 very short in woman, called urethra. 
 
 The posterior extremity of the urethra is, only in 
 man, surrounded by the prostate gland, which is con- 
 sidered by certain anatomists as a collection of mucous 
 follicles. Two small glands placed before the anus 
 pour a particular fluid into this canal. Two muscles, 
 which descend from the pubis towards the rectum, pass 
 upon the sides of the pari of the bladder which ends in 
 
 H h it 
 
 the urethra, approach one another behind, and form a 
 small arc which sut rounds the neck of the bladder, and 
 carries it more or less upwards. 
 
 If the pelvis is cut open in a living animal, the urine 
 is seen to pass out slowly by the sumnfitsof the excre- 
 tory cones. This liquid is deposited in the pelvis of 
 the kidney, and then by little and little it enters into the 
 ureter , through the whole length of which it passes. It 
 thus arrives at the bladder, into which it penetrates by 
 a constant exudation or dribbling. 
 
 A slight compression upon the uriniferous cones 
 makes the urine pass out in considerable quantity : but 
 instead of being limpid, as when it passes out naturally, 
 it is muddy and thick. It appears then to be filtered by 
 the hollow fibres of the tubular substance. 
 
 Neither the pelvis nor the ureter being contractile, 
 probably the power which produces the motion of the 
 urine is, on the one hand, that by which it is poured into 
 the pelvis ; and on the other, the pressure of the ab- 
 dominal muscles, to which may be added, when we 
 stand upright, the weight of the liquid. 
 
 Under the influence of these causes, the urine passes 
 into the bladder, and slowly distends this organ, some- 
 times to a considerable degree; this accumulation being 
 permitted by the extensibility of different organs. 
 
 How does the urine accumulate in the bladder 1 Why 
 does it not flow immediately by the urethra'? and why 
 does it not flow back into the ureter ? The answer is 
 easy for the ureters. These conduits pass a considera- 
 ble distance into the sides of the bladder. In propor- 
 tion as the urine distends this organ, it flattens the ure- 
 ters, and shuts them so much more firmly as it is more 
 abundant. This takes place in the dead body as well 
 as in the living; also, a liquid, or even air, injected 
 into the bladder, by the urethra, never enters the ure- 
 ters. It is, then, by a mechanism analagous to that of 
 certain valves, 1 that the urine does not return towards 
 the kidneys. 
 
 It is not so easy to explain why the urine does not 
 flow by the urethra. Several causes appear to contri- 
 bute to this. The sides of this canal, particularly to- 
 wards the bladder, have a continual tendency to con 
 tract, and to lessen the cavity; but this cause alone 
 would be insufficient to resist the efforts of the urine to> 
 escape, when the bladder is full. In the dead body, in 
 which the canal contracts nearly in the same manner, 
 it has but a very weak resistance, and does not prevent 
 the passage of the liquid outwards, though the bladder 
 may be very little compressed. 
 
 The angle of the bladder with the urethra, when it is 
 strongly distended, may also present an obstacle to the 
 passage of the urine ; but the principal cause, most 
 probably, is the contraction of the elevating muscles of 
 the anus, which, either by the disposition to contrac- 
 tion of the muscular fibres, or by their contraction 
 under the influence of the* brain, press the urethra 
 upwards, compress its sides with more or less force 
 against each other, and thus shut its posterior orifice. 
 
 Excretion of urine. — As soon as there is a certain 
 quantity of urine in the bladder, we feel an inclination 
 to discharge it. The mechanism of this expulsion de- 
 serves particular attention, and has not always been 
 well understood. 
 
 If the urine is not always expelled, this ought not to 
 be attributed to the want of contraction in the bladder, 
 for this organ always tends to contract ; but, by the in- 
 fluence of the causos that we have noticed, the internal 
 orifice of the urethra resists with a force that the corn- 
 traction of the bladder cannot surmount. The will 
 produces this expulsion, 1st, by adding the contraction 
 of the abdominal muscles to that of the bladder; 2dly 
 by relaxing the levatorcs ani , which shut the urethra. 
 The resistance of this canal being once overcome, the 
 contraction of the bladder is sufficient for the complete 
 expulsion of the urine it contained; but the action of 
 the abdominal muscles may be added, and then the 
 urine passes out with much greater force. VVe may 
 also stop the flowing of the urine all at once, by con- 
 tracting the levators of the anus. 
 
 The contraction of the bladder is not voluntary, 
 though by acting on the abdominal muscles, and the 
 levators of the anus, we may cause it to contract when 
 we choose. 
 
 The urine that remains in the urethra after the blad- 
 der is empty, is expelled by the contraction of the mus- 
 cles of the perimeum, and particularly by that of the 
 acceleratores urinte. 
 
URI 
 
 Though the quantity of urine is very copious, and 
 though it contains several proximate principles which 
 are not found in the blood, and consequently a chemical 
 action takes place in the kidneys, the secretion of the 
 urine is nevertheless very rapid. 
 
 The physical properties of the urine are subject to 
 great variations. If rhubarb or madder has been used, 
 it becomes of a deep yellow, or blood red ; if one has 
 breathed an air charged with vapours of oil or turpen- 
 tine, or if a little rosin has been swallowed, it takes a 
 violet colour. The disagreeable odour that it takes by 
 the use of asparagus, is well known. 
 
 Its chemical composition is not less variable. The 
 more use that is made of watery beverages, the more 
 considerable the total quantity and proportion of water 
 becomes. If one drinks little, the contrary happens. 
 
 The uric acid becomes mor.e abundant when the 
 regimen is very substantial, and the exercise trifling. 
 This acid diminishes, and may even disappear alto- 
 gether, by the constant and exclusive use of unazo- 
 tized food, such as sugar, gum, butter, oil, &c. Certain 
 salts, carried into the stomach, even in small quantity, 
 are found in a short time in the urine. 
 
 The extreme rapidity with which this translation 
 takes place, has made it be supposed there is a direct 
 communication between the stomach and the bladder. 
 Even now there are considerable numbers of partisans 
 in favour of this opinion. 
 
 It is not yet long since a direct canal from the stomach 
 to the bladder was supposed to exist, but this passage 
 has no existence. Others have supposed, without 
 giving any proof, that the passage took place by the 
 cellular tissue, by the anastomoses of the lymphatic 
 vessels, &c. 
 
 Darwin having given to a friend several grains of 
 nitrate of potassa, in half an hour he let blood of him, 
 and collected his urine. The salt was found in the 
 urine, but not in the blood. Brande made similar ob- 
 servations with prussiate of potassa. He concluded 
 from it that the circulation is not the only means of 
 communication between the stomach and the urinary 
 organs, but without giving any explanation of the ex- 
 isting means. Sir Everard Home is also of this opinion. 
 
 I have made experiments in order to clear up this 
 important question, and I have found, 1st, That when- 
 ever prussiate of potassa is injected into the veins, or 
 absolved in the intestinal canal, or by a serous mem- 
 brane, it very soon passes into the bladder, where it 
 is easily recognised among the urine. 2dly, that if 
 ^the quantity of prussiate injected is considerable, the 
 tests can discover it in the blood ; but if the quantity 
 is small, its presence cannot be recognised by the usual 
 means. 3dly, That the same result takes place by 
 mixing the prussiate and blood together in a vessel. 
 4thly, That the same salt is recognised in all propor- 
 tions in the urine. It is not extraordinary, then, that 
 Darwin and Brande did not find in the blood the sub- 
 stance that they distinctly perceived in the urine. 
 
 With regard to the organs that transport the liquids 
 of the stomach and intestines into the circulating sys- 
 tem, it is evident, according to what we have said, in 
 speaking of the chyliferous vessels, and the absorption 
 of the veins, that these liquids are directly absorbed by 
 the veins, and transported by them to the liver and the 
 heart ; so that the direction which these liquids follow, 
 in order to reach the veins, is much shorter than is ge- 
 nerally admitted, viz. by the lymphatic vessels, the me- 
 senteric glands, and the thoracic duct.” — Magendie's 
 Physiology. 
 
 The urine of a healthy man is divided in general 
 into, 
 
 1. Crude, or that which is emitted one or two hours 
 after eating. This is for the most part aqueous, and 
 often vitiated by some kinds of food. 
 
 2. Coded , which is eliminated some hours after the 
 digestion of the food, as that which is emitted in the 
 morning after sleeping. This is generally in smaller 
 quantity, thicker, more coloured, more acrid than at 
 any other time. Of such cocted urine, the colour is 
 usually citrine, and not unhandsome. 
 
 The degree of heat agrees with that of the blood. 
 Hence in atmospheric air it is warmer, as is perceived 
 if the hand be washed with urine. The specific gra- 
 vity is greater than water, and that emitted in the 
 morning is always heavier than at any other time. 
 The smell of fresh urine is not disagreeable. The 
 taste is saltish and nauseous. The consistence is some- 
 
 UJU 
 
 what thicker than water. The quantity depends on 
 that of the liquid drink, its diuretic nature, and the 
 temperature of the air. 
 
 Changes of urine in the air. — Preserved in an open 
 vessel, it remains pellucid for some time, and at length 
 there is percefved at the bottom a nubecula , or little 
 cloud, consolidated as it were from the gluten. This 
 nubecula increases by degrees, occupies all the urine, 
 and renders it opaque. The natural smell is changed 
 into a putrid cadaverous one ; and the surface is now 
 generally covered with a cuticle , composed of very 
 minute crystals. At length, the urine regains its trans- 
 parency, and the colour is changed from a yellow to a 
 brown ; the cadaverous smell passes into an alkaline; 
 and a brown, grumous sediment falls to the bottom, 
 filled with white particles, deliquescing in the air, and 
 so conglutinated as to form, as ii were, little soft calculi. 
 
 Thus two sediments are distinguishable in the 
 urine ; the one white and gelatinous, and separated in 
 the beginning ; the other brown and grumous, deposited 
 by the brine when putrid. 
 
 Spontaneous degeneration. — Of all the fluids of the 
 body, the urine first putrifies. In summer, alter a few 
 hours it becomes turbid, and sordidly black; then 
 deposites a copious sediment, and exhales a fetor like 
 that of putrid cancers, which at length becomes cada- 
 verous. Putrid urine effervesces wkh acids, and, if 
 distilled, gives off, before water, a urinous volatile 
 spirit. 
 
 The properties of healthy urine are, 
 
 1. Urine reddens paper stained with turnsole and 
 with the juice of radishes, and therefore contains an 
 acid. This acid has been generally considered as the 
 phosphoric, but Thenard has shown that in reality it is 
 the acetic. 
 
 2. If a solution of ammonia be poured into fresh 
 urine, a w hite powder precipitates, which has the pro- 
 perties of phosphate of lime. 
 
 3. If the phosphate of lime precipitated from urine 
 be examined, a little magnesia will be found mixed 
 with it. Fourcroy and Vauquelin have ascertained 
 that this is owing to a little phosphate of magnesia 
 winch urine contains, and which is decomposed by 
 the alkali employed to precipitate the phosphate of lime. 
 
 4. Proust informs us that carbonic acid exists in 
 urine, and that its separation occasions the froth 
 which appears during the evaporation of urine. 
 
 5. Proust has observed, that urine kept in new casks 
 deposites small crystals, which effloresce in the air, and 
 fall to powder. These crystals possess the properties 
 of the carbonate of lime. 
 
 6. When fresh urine cools, it often lets fall a brick 
 coloured precipitate, w hich Scheele first ascertained to 
 be crystals of uric acid. All urine contains this acid, 
 even when no sensible precipitate appears when it 
 cools. 
 
 7. During intermitting fevers, and especially during 
 diseases of the liver, a copious sediment of a brick-red 
 colour is deposited from urine. This sediment contains 
 the rosacic acid of Proust. 
 
 8. If fresh urine be evaporated to the consistence of 
 a syrup, and muriatic acid be then poured into it, a 
 precipitate appears which possesses the properties of 
 benzoic acid. 
 
 9. When an infusion of tannin is dropped into urine, 
 a white precipitate appears, having the properties of 
 the combination of tannin and albumen , or gelatine. 
 Their quantity in healthy urine is very small, often 
 indeed not sensible. Cruickshanks found that the pre- 
 cipitate afforded by tannin in healthy urine amounted 
 to l-240th part of the weight of the urine. 
 
 10. If urine be evaporated by a slow fire to the con- 
 sistence of a thick syrup, it assumes a deep brown 
 colour, and exhales a fietid ammoniacal odour. When 
 allowed to cool, it concretes into a mass of crystals, 
 composed of all the component parts of urine. If four 
 times its weight of alkohol be poured into this mass, at 
 intervals, and a slight heat be applied, the greatest part 
 is dissolved. The alkohol which has acquired a brown 
 colour is to be decanted off, and distilled in a retort in 
 a sand heat till the mixture has boiled for some time, 
 and acquired the consistence of a syrup. By this time 
 the whole of the alkohol has passed off, and the mat- 
 ter, on cooling, crystallizes in quadrangular plates, 
 wdiich intersect each other. This substance is urea, 
 which composes 9-20ths of the urine, provided the 
 watery' part be excluded. It is litis substance which 
 
URI 
 
 UTE 
 
 characterizes urine, and constitutes it what it is, and to 
 which the greater part of the very singular phenomena 
 of urine are to be ascribed. 
 
 11. According to Fourcroy and Vauquelin, the colour 
 of urine depends upon the urea ; the greater the pro- 
 portion of urea the deeper the colour. But Proust has 
 detected a resinous matter in urine similar to the resin 
 of bile, and to this substance he ascribes the colour of 
 urine. 
 
 12. If urine be slowly evaporated to the consistence 
 of a syrup, a number of crystals make their appearance 
 on its surface; these possess the properties of the muri- 
 ate of soda. 
 
 13. The saline residuum which remains after the 
 separation of urea from crystallized urine by means of 
 alkohol, has been long known by the names of fusible 
 salt of urine, and microcosmic salt. When these salts 
 are examined, they are found to have the properties of 
 phosphates. The rhomboidal prisms consist of phos- 
 phate of ammonia united to a little phosphate of soda , 
 the rectangular tables, on the contrary, are phosphate 
 of soda united to a small quantity of phosphate of am- 
 monia ; urine then contains phosphate of soda , and 
 phosphate of ammonia. 
 
 14. When urine is cautiously evaporated a few cubic 
 crystals are often deposited among the other salts ; 
 these crystals have the properties of muriate of am- 
 monia. 
 
 15. When urine is boiled in a silver basin, it 
 blackens the basin, and if the quantity of urine be large, 
 small crusts of sulphuret of silver may be detached. 
 Hence we see that urine contains sulphur. 
 
 Urine then contains the following substances : 
 
 1. Water. 10. Albumen. 
 
 2. Acetic acid. 11. Urea. 
 
 3. Phosphate of lime. 12. Resin 
 
 4. Phosphate of magnesia. 13. Muriate of soda. 
 
 5. Carbonic acid. 1C Phosphate of soda. 
 
 6. Carbonate of lime. 15. Phosphate of ammonia. 
 
 7. Uric acid. 16. Muriate of ammonia. 
 
 8. Rosacic acid. 17. Sulphur. 
 
 9. Benzoic acid. 
 
 According to Berzelius, healthy human urine is 
 composed of, water 933, urea 30.10, sulphate of potassa 
 3.71, sulphate of soda 3.16, phosphate of soda 2.94, mu- 
 riate of soda 4.45, phosphate of ammonia 1.65, muriate 
 of ammonia 1.50, free acetic acid, with lactate of am- 
 monia, animal matter soluble in aikohol, urea adhering 
 to the preceding, altogether 17.14, earthy phosphates 
 with a trace of fluate of lime 1.0, uric acid 1, mucus of 
 the bladder 0.32, silica 0.03, in 1000.0 
 
 No liquor in the human body, however, is so vari- 
 able, in respect to quantity and quality , as the urine; 
 for it varies, 
 
 1. In respect to age: in the foetus it is inodorous, 
 insipid, and almost aqueous ; but as the infant grows, 
 it becomes more acrid and foetid ; and in old age more 
 particularly so. 
 
 2. In respect to drink : it is secreted in greater quan- 
 tity, and of a more pale colour, from cold and copious 
 draughts. It becomes green from an infusion of Chi- 
 nese tea. • 
 
 3. In respect to food : from eating the heads of aspa- 
 ragus, or olives, it contracts a peculiar smell ; from the 
 fruit of the opuntia, it becomes red ; and from fasting, 
 turbid. 
 
 4. In respect to medicines: from the exhibition of 
 rhubarb- root, it becomes yellow; from cassia-pulp, 
 green ; and fiom turpentine it acquires a violet odour. 
 
 5. In respect to the time of the year ; in the winter 
 the urine is more copious and aqueous; but in the 
 summer, from the increased transpiration, it is more 
 sparing, higher coloured, and so acrid that it sometimes 
 occasions strangury. The climate induces the same 
 difference. 
 
 6. In respect of the muscular motion of the body: 
 it is secreted more sparingly, and concentrated by 
 motion ; and is more copiously diluted, and rendered 
 more crude by rest. 
 
 7. In respect of the affections of the mind: thus 
 fright makes the urine pale. 
 
 Use. — The urine is an excrementitious fluid, like 
 lixivium, by which the human body is notonly liberated 
 from the superfluous water, but also from the super- 
 fluous salts, and animal earth ; and is defended from 
 corruption. 
 
 Lastly, the vis medicatrix naturtc sometimes elimi- 
 II hh 2 
 
 nates many morbid and acrid substances with the 
 urine; as may be observed in fevers, dropsies, &c- 
 
 Urine, retention of. A want of the ordinary 
 secretion of urine. In retention of urine there is none 
 Secreted: in a suppression, the urine is secreted but 
 cannot be avoided. 
 
 Urine , suppression of. See Ischuria. 
 
 UROCRI'SIA. (From ovpov, urine, and spivco, to 
 judge. The judgment formed of diseases by the inspec- 
 tion of urine. 
 
 URORRIIAS'A. (From ovpov, the urine, and pew, to 
 flow.) A discharge of the urine. 
 
 URGSCO'PIA. (From ovpov, the urine, and oconto, 
 to inspect.) Inspection of urine, that a judgment of 
 diseases may be made from its appearance. 
 
 Ursi'na radix. The root of the plant called bald- 
 money. See JEthusa meum. 
 
 URSINE. Ursinus. Of or belonging to the bear. 
 
 URSUS. 1. The bear. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of animals. Class, Mam- 
 malia ; Order, Feres. It comprehends the several 
 kinds of bears, the badger, and racoon. 
 
 URTI'CA. ( Ab urendo ;■ because it excites an itch- 
 ing and pustules like those produced by fire.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linniean system. 
 Class, Moncccia ; Order, Tetrandria. The nettle. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the common nettle 
 See Urtica dioica. 
 
 Urtica dioica. The systematic name of the com 
 mon stinging-nettle. This plant is well known, and 
 though generally despised as a noxious weed, has 
 been long used for medical, culinary, and economical 
 purposes. The young shoots in the spring possess diu- 
 retic and antiscorbutic properties, and are with these 
 intentions boiled and eaten instead of cabbage greens, 
 
 Urtica mortua. See Lamium album . 
 
 Urtica pilulifera. The systematic name of the 
 pillbearing nettle. Urtica romana. The seed was 
 formerly given against diseases of the chest, but is now 
 deservedly forgotten. To raise an irritation in para- 
 lytic limbs, the fresh plant may be employed as pro- 
 ducing a more permanent sting than the common 
 nettle. 
 
 Urtica romana. See Urtica pilulifera. 
 
 Urtica urens. The systematic name of a less 
 nettle than the dioica, and possessing similar virtues. 
 
 URTICA'RIA. (From urtica , a nettle.) Febris 
 urticata ; Uredo ; Purpura urticata ; Scarlatina 
 urtica. The nettle-rash. A species of exanthematous 
 fever, known by pyrexia and an eruption on the skin 
 like that produced by the sting of the nettle. The little 
 elevations, called the nettle-rash, often appear instanta- 
 neously, especially if the skin be rubbed or scratched, 
 and seldom stay many hours in the same place, and 
 sometimes not many minutes. No part of the body is 
 exempt from them ; and where many of them rise 
 together, and continue an hour or two, the parts are 
 often considerably swelled, which particularly happens 
 in the arms, face, and hands. These eruptions will 
 continue to infest the skin, sometimes in one place and 
 sometimes in another, for one or tw o hours together, 
 two or three times a day, or perhaps for the greatest 
 part of twenty-four hours. In some constitutions they 
 last only a few days, in others many months. 
 
 URTICA'TIO. (From urtica , a nettle.) The 
 whipping a paralytic or benumbed limb with nettles, 
 in order to restore its feeling. 
 
 U'SNEA. See Lichen saxatilis. 
 
 Utera'ria. (From uterus, the womb.) Medicines 
 appropriated to diseases of the womb. 
 
 UTERINE. Uterinus. Appertaining to the uterus. 
 
 Uterine fury. See JYymphomania. 
 
 U' TER US. Yarepa. Matrix; Agcr natures; 
 Hystera ; Metra ; Utriculus. The womb. A spongy 
 receptacle resembling a compressed pear, situated in 
 the cavity of the pelvis, above the vagina, and between 
 the urinary bladder and rectum. 
 
 The form of the uterus resembles that of ail oblong 
 pear flattened, with the depressed sides placed towards 
 the ossa pubis and sacrum ; but, in the impregnated 
 state, it becomes more oval, according to the degree of 
 its distention. For the convenience of description, 
 and for some practical purposes, the uterus is distin- 
 guished into three parts. The fundus, the body, and 
 the cervix ; the upper part is called the fundus, the 
 lower the cervix ; the space between them, the extent 
 of which is undefined, the body. The uterus is about 
 
UTE 
 
 UTE 
 
 three inches in length, about two in breadth at the 
 fundus, and one at the cervix. Its thickness is dif- 
 ferent at the fundus and cervix, being at the former 
 usually rather less than half an inch, and at the latter 
 somewhat more ; and this thickness is preserved 
 throughout pregnancy, chiefly by the enlargement of 
 the veins and lymphatics ; there being a smaller change 
 in the size of the arteries. But there is so great a 
 variety in the 'size and dimensions of the uterus in 
 different women, independent of the states of virginity, 
 marriage, or pregnancy, as to prevent any very ac- 
 curate mensuration. The cavity of the uterus corres- 
 ponds wilh the external form ; that of the cervix leads 
 from the os uteri, where it is very small, in a straight 
 direction, to the fundus, where it is expanded into a 
 triangular form, with two of the angles opposed to the 
 entrance into the Fallopian tubes ; and at the place of 
 junction between the cervix and the body of the uterus, 
 the cavity is smaller than it is in any other part. There 
 is a swell or fulness of all the parts towards the cavity, 
 which is sometimes distinguished by a prominent line 
 running longitudinally through its middle. The villous 
 coat of the vagina is reflected over the os uteri, and 
 is continued into the membrane which lines the cavity 
 of the uterus. The internal surface of the uterus is 
 corrugated in a beautiful manner, but the rugie, or 
 wrinkles, which are longitudinal, lessen as they ad- 
 vance into the uterus, the fundus of which is smooth. 
 In the intervals between the rugae are small orifices, 
 like those in the vagina, which discharge a mucus, 
 serving, besides other purposes, that of closing the os 
 uteri very curiously and perfectly during pregnancy, i 
 The substance of the uterus, which is very firm, is 
 composed of arteries, veins, lymphatics, nerves, and 
 muscular fibres, curiously interwoven and connected 
 together by cellular membrane. The muscular fibres 
 are of a pale colour, and appear also in their texture 
 somewhat different from muscular fibres in other parts 
 of the body. The arteries of the uterus are the sper- 
 matic and hypogastric. The spermatic arteries arise 
 from the anterior part of the aorta, a little below the 
 emulgents, and sometimes from the emulgents. They 
 pass over the psoae muscles behind the peritonaeum, enter 
 between the two laminae or duplicatures of the peri- 
 tonaeum which form the broad ligaments of the uterus, 
 and proceed to the uterus, near the fundus of which 
 they insinuate themselves, giving branches in their 
 passage to the ovaria and Fallopian tubes. The hypo- 
 gastric arteries are on each side a considerable branch 
 of the internal iliacs. They pass to the sides of the 
 body of the uterus, sending off a number of smaller 
 branches, which dip into its substance. Some branches 
 also are reflected upwards to the fundus uteri, which 
 anastomose with the spermatic arteries, and others are 
 reflected downwards, supplying the vagina. The 
 veins which reconduct the blood from the uterus are 
 very numerous, and their size in the unimpregnated 
 state is proportioned to that of the arteries ; but their 
 enlargement during pregnancy is such, that the orifices 
 of some of them, when divided, will admit even of 
 the end of a small finger. The veins anastomose in 
 the manner of the arteries which they accompany out 
 of the uterus, and then, having the same names with 
 the arteries, spermatic and hypogastric, the former 
 proceeds to the vena cava on the right side, and on the 
 left to the emulgent vein ; and the latter to the internal 
 iliac. 
 
 From the substance and surfaces of the uterus an 
 infinite number of lymphatics arise, which follow th 
 course of the hypogastric and spermatic blood-vessels. 
 The first pass into the gland of the internal iliac plexus, 
 and the other into the glands which are situated near 
 the origin of the spermatic arteries. Of these Nuck 
 first gave a delineation. 
 
 The uterus is supplied with nerves from the lower 
 mesocolic plexus, and from two small flat circular gan- 
 glions, which are situated behind the rectum. These 
 ganglions are joined by a number of small branches 
 from the third and fourth sacral nerves. The ovaria 
 derive their nerves from the renal plexus. By the 
 great number of nerves, these parts are rendered very 
 irritable, but it is by those branches which the uterus 
 receives from the intercostal, that the intimate consent 
 oetween it and various other parts is chiefly preserved. 
 The muscular fibres of the uterus have been described 
 in a very different manner by anatomists, some ^of 
 whom have asserted that its substance was chiefly 
 
 muscular, with fibres running in transverse, orbicular, 
 or reticulated order, while others have contended that 
 there were no muscular fibres whatever in the uterus. 
 In the unimpregnated uterus, when boiled for the pur- 
 pose of a more perfect examination, the former seems 
 to be a true representation ; and when the uterus is 
 distended towards the latter part of pregnancy, these 
 fibres are very thinly scattered ; but they may be dis- 
 covered in a circular direction, at the junction between 
 the body and the cervix of the uterus, and surrounding 
 the entrance of each Fallopian tube in a similar order. 
 Yet it does not seem reasonable to attribute the time 
 of labour to its muscular fibres only, if we are to judge 
 of the power of a muscle by the number of fibres of 
 which it is composed, unless it is presumed that those 
 of the uterus are stronger than in common muscles. 
 With respect to the glands of the uterus, none are 
 discoverable dispersed through its substance upon the 
 inner surface of the cervix ; between the rugae there 
 are lacunae wjiich secrete mucus, and there are small 
 follicles at the edge of the os uteri. These last are 
 only observable in a state of pregnancy, when they are 
 much enlarged. From the angles at tire fundus of the 
 uterus, two processes of an irregular round form ori- 
 ginate, called from the name of the first describer, the 
 Fallopian tubes. They are about three inches in 
 length, and, becoming smaller in their progress from 
 the uterus, have an uneven, fringed termination, called 
 the fiinbrite. The canal which passes through these 
 tubes isextremely small at their origin, but it is gradually 
 enlarged, and terminates with a patulous orifice, the 
 diameter of which is about one- third of an inch, sur- 
 rounded by the fimbria;. It is also lined by a very fine 
 vascular membrane, formed into serpentine plica-. 
 Through this canal the communication between the 
 uterus and ovaria is preserved. The Fallopian tubes 
 are wrapped in duplicatures of the peritonaeum, which 
 are called the broad ligaments of the uterus ; but a 
 portion of their extremities, thus folded, hang loose 
 on each side of the pelvis. From each lateral angle of 
 the uterus, a little before and below the Fallopian 
 tubes, the round ligaments arise, which are composed 
 of arteries, veins, lymphatics, nerves, and a fibrous 
 structure. These are connected together by cellular 
 membrane, and the whole is much enlarged during 
 pregnancy. They receive their outward covering from 
 the peritonaeum, and pass out of the pelvis through the 
 ring of the external oblique muscle to the groin, 
 where the vessels subdivide into small branches, and 
 terminate at the mons veneris and contiguous parts. 
 From the insertion of these ligaments into the groin, 
 the reason appears why that part generally suffers in 
 all the diseases and affections of the uterus, and why 
 the inguinal glands are in women so often found in a 
 morbid or enlarged state. The duplicatures of the 
 peritonaeum, in which the Fallopian tubes and ovaria 
 are involved, are called the broad ligaments of the 
 uterus. These prevent the entanglement of the pa is, 
 and are conductors of the vessels and nerves, as the 
 mesentery is of those of the intestines. Both the round 
 and broad ligaments alter their position during preg- 
 nancy, appearing to rise lower and more forward than 
 in the unimpregnated state. Their use is supposed to b.; 
 that of preventing the descent of the uterus, and to 
 regulate its direction when it ascends into the carfty 
 of the abdomen ; but whether they answer these pur 
 poses may be much doubted. The use of the womb is 
 for menstruation, conception, nutrition of the foetus, 
 and parturition. The uterus is liable to many diseases, 
 
 ■ the principal of which are retroversion and its falling 
 down, hydatids, dropsy of the uterus, moles, polypes, 
 ulceration, cancer, &c. 
 
 Uterus, retroversion of. By the term retrover- 
 sion, such a change of the position of the uterus is 
 understood, that the fundus is turned backwards and 
 downwards upon its cervix, between the vagina and 
 rectum, and the os uteri is turned forwards to the 
 pubis, and upwards, in proportion to the descent of the 
 fundus, so that by an examination per vaginam, it can- 
 not be felt, or not without difficulty, when the uterus 
 is retroverted. By the same examination there may 
 also be perceived a large round tumour, occupying the 
 inferior part of the cavity of the pelvis, and pressing 
 the vagina towards the pubes. By an examination 
 per anum , the same tumour may be felt, pressing the 
 rectum to the hollow of the sacrum, and if both these 
 examinations are made at the same time, we may 
 
VAG 
 
 readily discover that the tumour is confined within the 
 vagina and rectum. Besides the knowledge of the 
 retroversion which may be gained by these examina- 
 tions, it is found to be accompanied with other very 
 distinguishing symptoms. There is in every case, 
 together with extreme pain, a suppression of urine ; 
 and by the continuance of this distention of the blad- 
 der, the tumour formed by it in the abdomen often 
 equals in size, and resembles in shape the uterus in 
 the sixth or seventh months of pregnancy; but it is 
 necessary to observe, that the suppression of urine is 
 frequently absolute only before the retroversion of the 
 uterus, or during the time it is retroverted ; for when 
 the retroversion is completed, there is often a discharge 
 of urine, so as to prevent an increase of the distention 
 of the bladder, though not in a sufficient quantity to 
 remove it. There is also an obstinate constipation of 
 the bowels, produced by the pressure of the retroverted 
 uterus upon the rectum, which renders the injection 
 of a clyster very difficult, or even impossible. But it 
 appears that all the painful symptoms are chiefly in 
 consequence of the suppression of urine; for none of 
 those parts which are apt to sympathize in affections 
 or diseases of the uterus are disturbed by its retrover- 
 sion. The retroversion of the uterus has generally 
 occurred about the third month of pregnancy, and 
 sometimes after delivery it may likewise happen, where 
 the uterus is, from any cause, enlarged to the size it 
 acquires about the third month of pregnancy, but not 
 with such facility as in the pregnant state, because the 
 enlargement is then chiefly at the fundus. If the 
 uterus is but little enlarged, or if it be enlarged beyond 
 a certaip time, it cannot well be retroverted ; for, in 
 the first case, should the cause of a retroversion exist, 
 the weight at the fundus would be wanting to produce 
 it; and in the latter the uterus would be raised above 
 the projection of the sacrum, and supported by the 
 spine. 
 
 Utrica'ria. (From uter, a bottle : so called from 
 its appendages at the end of the leaves resembling bot- 
 
 VAG 
 
 ties, to contain water.) A name of the nepenthes , or 
 wonderful plant. 
 
 UTRI'CULUS. (Dim. of uter, a bottle : so called 
 from its shape.) 1. The womb. 
 
 2. A little bladder. Applied by botanists to a species 
 of capsule, which varies in thickness, never opens by 
 any valve, and falls off with the seed. Sir J. Smith 
 believes it never contains more than one seed, of which 
 it is most commodiously, in botanical language, called 
 an external coal, rather than a capsule. Gartner ap- 
 plies it to Chamopodium and Clematis : in the tormer 
 it seems to be pellicula ; in the latter, testa. — Smith. 
 
 U'VA. ( Uva, (B, f. ; Quasi uvida, from its juice.) 
 1. An unripe grape. 
 
 2. A tumour on the eye resembling a grape. 
 
 Uva gruina. Crane-berries. The berries of the 
 Oxycoccos erythrocarpus. They are brought from New- 
 England, and are reckoned antiscorbutic. 
 
 Uva passa major. The raisin. See Vitis vinif era. 
 
 Uva passa minor. The dried currant. See Vitis 
 corinthica. 
 
 Uva ursi. Bear’s whortle-berry. See Arbutus uva 
 ursi. 
 
 U'VEA. (From uva, dn unripe grape : so called be- 
 cause, in beasts, which the ancients chiefly dissected, 
 it is like an unripe grape.) The posterior lamina of the 
 iris. See Choroid membrane. 
 
 U'VULA, (Dim. of uva , a grape.) Columella; 
 Cion; Gargareon ; Columna oris ; Gurgulio ; Inter- 
 septum. The small conical fleshy substance hanging 
 in the middle of the velum pendulum palati, over the 
 root of the tongue. It is composed of tha common 
 membrane of the mouth, and a small muscle resem- 
 bling a worm which arises from the union of the pala- 
 tine bone, and descends to the tip of the uvula. It was 
 called Palato staphilinus , by Douglas, and Staphilinus 
 epistaphilinus , by Winslow. By its contraction, the 
 uvula is raised up. 
 
 UVULA'RIA. (From uvula; because it cured dis- 
 eases of the uvula.) See Ruscus hypoglossum. 
 
 V 
 
 ^S/TA'CCA. The cow. See Milk. 
 
 ® VACCA'RIA. (From vacca, a cow ; because it is 
 coveted by cows.) The herb cow’s-basil. 
 
 VACCINATION. The insertion of the matter to 
 produce the cow-pox. See Variola vaccina. 
 
 VACCINIA. See Variola vaccina. 
 
 VACCI'NIUM. ( Quasi baccinium , from its berry.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linntean system. 
 Class, Octandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Vaccinium myrtillus. The systematic name of 
 the myrtle-berry. The berries which are directed in 
 pharmacopoeias by the name of baccce myrtillorum, are 
 the fruit of this plant. Prepared with vinegar they 
 are esteemed as antiscorbutics, and when dry possess 
 astringent virtues. 
 
 Vaccinium oxycoccos. The systematic name of 
 the cranberry plant. Oxycoccos palustris ; Vaccinia 
 palustris; Vitis idcea palustris. Moor-berry. Cran- 
 berry. These berries are inserted in some pharmaco- 
 poeias. They are about the size of our haws, and are 
 pleasantly acid, and cooling, with which intention they 
 are used medicinally in Sweden. In this country they 
 are mostly preserved and made into tarts. 
 
 Vaccinium vitis idsa. The systematic name of 
 the red whortleberry. Vitis idcea. The leaves of this 
 plant, vaccinium vitis idcea , of Linnasus, are so adstrin- 
 gent as to be used in some places for tanning. They are 
 6aid to mitigate the pain attendant on calculous diseases 
 when given internally in the form of decoction. The 
 ripe berries abound with a grateful acid juice; and arc 
 esteemed in Sweden as aperient, antiseptic, and refri- 
 gerant, and often given in putrid diseases. 
 
 VAGI'NA. Vagina uteri. The canal which leads 
 from the external orifice of the female pudendum to 
 the uterus. -It is somewhat of a conical form, with the 
 ■narrowest part downwards, and is described as being 
 5ve or six inches in length, and about two in diameter. 
 But it would be more proper to say, that it is capable 
 nf being extended to those dimensions ; for in its com- 
 
 mon state, the os uteri is seldom found to be more than 
 three inches from the external orifice, and the vagina 
 is contracted as well as shortened. The vagina is 
 composed of two coats, the first or innermost of which 
 is villous, interspersed with many excretory ducts, and 
 contracted into plicae, or small transverse folds, parti- 
 cularly at the fore and back part, but, by child-bearing, 
 these are lessened or obliterated. The second coat is 
 composed of a firm membrane, in which muscular 
 fibres arc not distinctly observable, but which are en- 
 dowed, to a certain degree, with contractile powers 
 like a muscle. This is surrounded by cellular mem- 
 brane, which connects it to the neighbouring parts. A 
 portion of the upper and posterior part of the vagina is 
 also covered by the peritonaeiim. The entrance of the 
 vagina is constricted by muscular fibres, originating 
 from the rami of the pubis, which run on each side of 
 the pudendum, surrounding the posterior part, and 
 executing an equivalent office, though they cannot be 
 said to form a true sphincter. 
 
 The upper part of the vagina is connected to the cir- 
 cumference of the os uteri, but not in a straight line, 
 so as to render the cavity of the uterus a continuation 
 of that of the vagina. For the latter stretches beyond 
 the former, and, being joined to the cervix, is reflected 
 over the os uteri, which by this mode of union, is sus- 
 pended with protuberant lips in the vagina, and per- 
 mitted to change its position in various ways and direc- 
 tions. When, therefore, these parts are distended and 
 unfolded at the time of labour, they are continued into 
 each other, and there is no part which can be considered 
 as the precise beginning of the uterus or termination of 
 the vagina. 
 
 The diseases of the vagina are, first, such an abbre- 
 viation and contraction as render it unfit for the uses 
 for which it was designed : secondly, a cohesion of the 
 sides in consequence of preceding ulceration : thirdly, 
 cicatrices after an ulceration of the parts ; fourthly, ex- 
 crescences ; fifthly, fluor alhus. This abbreviation and 
 
VAG 
 
 VAL 
 
 contraction of the vagina, which usually accompany 
 each other, are produced by original defective forma- 
 tion, and they are seldom discovered before the time of 
 marriage, the consummation of which they sometimes 
 revent. The curative intentions are to relax the parts 
 y the use of emollient applications, and to dilate them 
 to their proper size hy sponge, or other tents, or, which 
 are more effectual, by bougies gradually enlarged. But 
 the circumstances which attend this disorder, are some- 
 times such as might lead us to form an erroneous opinion 
 of the disease. A case of this kind, which was under 
 Dr. Denman’s care, from the strangury, from the heat 
 of the parts, and the profuse and inflammatory dis- 
 charge, was suspected to proceed from venereal infec- 
 tion ; and with that opinion the patient had been put 
 upon a course of medicine composed of quicksilver, 
 for several weeks, without relief. When she applied 
 to the Doctor, he prevailed upon her to submit to an 
 examination, and found the vagina rigid, so much con- 
 tracted as not to exceed half an inch in diameter, nor 
 more than one inch arid a half in length. The repeated, 
 though fruitless attempts which had been made to com- 
 plete the act of coition, had occasioned a considerable 
 inflammation upon the parts, and all the suspicious 
 appearances before mentioned. To remove the inflam- 
 mation she was bled, took some gentle purgative medi- 
 cines, used an emollient fomentation, and afterward 
 some unctuous applications ; she was also advised to 
 live separate from her husband for some time. The 
 inflammation being gone, tents of various sizes were 
 introduced into the vagina, by which it was distended, 
 though not very amply. She then returned to her hus- 
 band, and in a few months became pregnant* Tier 
 labour, though slow, was not attended with any extra- 
 ordinary difficulty. She was delivered of a full-sized 
 child, and afterward suffered no inconvenience. An- 
 other kind of constriction of the external parts some- 
 times occurs, and which seems to be a mere spasm. 
 By the violence or long continuance of a labour, by the 
 morbid state of the constitution, or by the negligent and 
 improper use of instruments, an inflammation of the 
 external parts, or vagina, is sometimes produced in such 
 a degree as to endanger a mortification. By careful 
 management this consequence is usually prevented ; 
 but in some cases, when the constitution of the patient 
 was prone to disease, the external parts have sloughed 
 away, and in others, equal injury has been done to the 
 vagina. But the effect of the inflammation is usually 
 confined to the internal or villous coat, which is some- 
 times cast off wholly or partially. An ulcerated sur- 
 face being thus left, when the disposition to heal has 
 taken place, cicatrices have been formed of different 
 kinds, according to the depth and extent of the ulcera- 
 tion, and there being no counteraction to the contrac- 
 tile state of the parts, the dimensions of the vagina be- 
 come much reduced, or, if the ulceration should not be 
 healed, and the contractibility of the parts continue to 
 operate, the ulcerated surfaces, being brought together, 
 may cohere, and the canal of the vagina be perfectly 
 closed. 
 
 Cicatrices iri the vagina very seldom become an im- 
 pediment to the connexion between the sexes ; when 
 they do, the same kind of assistance is required as was 
 recommended in the natural contraction or abbrevia- 
 tion of the part ; they always give way to the pressure 
 of the head of the child in the time of labour, though in 
 many cases with great difficulty. Sometimes the 
 appearances may mislead the judgment ; for the above 
 author was called to a woman in labour, who was 
 thought to have become pregnant, though the hymen 
 remained unbroken ; but, on making very particular 
 inquiry, he discovered that this was her second labour, 
 and that the part, which, from its form and situation 
 was supposed to be the hymen, with a small aperture, 
 was a cicatrice, or unnatural contraction of the en- 
 trance into the vagina, consequent to an ulceration 
 of the part after her former labour. Fungous ex- 
 crescences arising from any part of the vagina or 
 uterus, have been distinguished, though not very pro- 
 perly, by the general term polypus. See Polypus. 
 
 Vagina of nerves. The outer covering of nerves. 
 By some it is said to be a production of the pia mater 
 only, and by others of the dura mater, because it 
 agrees with it in tenacity, colour, and texture. 
 
 Vagina of tendons. A loose membranous sheath, 
 formed by cellular membrane, investing the tendons, 
 and containing an unctuous juice, which is secreted by 
 
 the vessels of its internal surface. Ganglions ar§ 
 nothing more than an accumulation of this juice. 
 
 VAGINA'LIS TUNICA. See Tunica vaginalis 
 
 testis. 
 
 VAGINANS. Sheathing: applied to parts of ani- 
 mals and plants, as the tunica vaginalis or testicle ; to 
 leaves which sheath the stem, or each other, as in 
 grasses ; and to the leafstalk of the Canna indica , 
 which surrounds the stem like a sheath ; hence pet iolus 
 vaginans. 
 
 VAGITUS. The cry of young children; also the 
 distressing cry of persons under surgical operation. 
 
 VA'GUM, PAR. See Par vagum. 
 
 VALERIAN. See Valeriana. 
 
 Valerian , celtic. See Valeriana celtica. 
 
 Valerian, garden. See Valeriana major , 
 
 Valerian , great. See Valeriana major. 
 
 Valerian , less. See Valeriana. 
 
 VALERIA NA. (From Valerius , who first par- 
 ticularly described it.) 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Triandria ; Or- 
 der, Monogynia. Valerian. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the wild valerian. 
 See Valeriana officinalis. 
 
 Valeriana celtica. The systematic name of the 
 JYardus celtica. Spica celtica dioscoridis. Celtic 
 nard. The root of this plant, a native of the Alps, has 
 been recommended as a stomachic, carminative, and 
 diuretic. At present it is only used in this country in 
 the theriaca and mithridate, though its sensible qualities 
 promise somd considerable medicinal powers. It has 
 a moderately strong smell, and a warm, bitterish, sub- 
 acrid taste. 
 
 Valeriana locusta. Album olus. Corn" salad. 
 This is cultivated in our gardens for an early salad. 
 It is a wholesome, esculent plant, generally aperient 
 and antiscorbutic. 
 
 Valeriana major. See Valeriana phu. 
 
 Valeriana minor. See Valeriana officinalis. 
 
 Valeriana officinalis. The systematic name of 
 the Valeriana minor. Valeriana sylvestris ; Leuco 
 lachanum. Officinal valerian ; Wild valerian. Va- 
 leriana— floribus triandris, foliis omnibus pinnatis, of 
 Linnaeus. The root of this plant has been long extolled 
 as an efficacious remedy in epilepsy, which caused it 
 to be exhibited in a variety of other complaints termed 
 nervous, in which it has been found highly service- 
 able. It is also in very general use as an antispas- 
 modic, and is exhibited in convulsive hysterical dis- 
 eases. A simple and volatile tincture are directed in 
 the pharmacopoeias. 
 
 Valeriana phu. The systematic name of the gar- 
 den valerian. Valeriana major. The root .of this 
 plant is said to be efficacious in removing rheumatism, 
 especially sciatica ; and also inveterate epilepsies. 
 
 Valeriana sylvestris. See Valeriana officinalis. 
 
 Va'llum. (From vallus, a hedge stake : so called 
 from, the regular trench-like disposition of the hairs.) 
 The eyebrows. 
 
 VALSALVA, Anton. Maria, was born at Imola, 
 in 1666, and placed at a proper age under Malpighi, at 
 Bologna, where he applied so closely as to impair his 
 health. He took his degree at the age of twenty-one, 
 and connecting surgery with physic, acquired high 
 reputation. He simplified the instruments in use, 
 banished the practice of cauterizing the arteries after 
 amputation, and employed manual operations in the 
 cure of deafness. In 1697, he was chosen professor of 
 anatomy in the university; and under his direction 
 the school acquired great celebrity . among other dis- 
 tinguished pupils of his, Morgagni must be reckoned, 
 whose chief work, “De Sedibus et Causis Morborum,” 
 contains many dissections by Valsalva. As he ad- 
 vanced in life he became corpulent and lethargic, and 
 in 1723 was carried off by an apoplectic stroke. His 
 museum was bequeathed to the institute of Bologna, 
 and his surgical instruments to the Hospital for In- 
 curables. The principal of his works is a treatise, “De 
 Aure Humana and after his death, three of his disser- 
 tations on anatomical subjects were printed by Morgagni. 
 
 VALVA. ( Valva ; from valveo, to fold up.) A 
 thin and transparent membiane situated within cer- 
 tain vessels, as arteries, veins, and absorbents, the 
 office of which appears to be to prevent the contents 
 of the vessel from flowing back. 
 
 Valve of the colon. See Intestine. 
 
 Valve , semilunar. See Semilunar valves. 
 
VAR 
 
 VAR 
 
 Valve, tricuspid. See Tricuspid valves. 
 
 Valve, triglockin. See Tricuspid valves. 
 
 VA LVUL A. (From valva, a valve, of which it is 
 a diminutive.) A little valve. 
 
 1. Applied to the valves of the venal and lymphatic 
 system of animals. 
 
 2. In botany, to the parts or halves of a capsule, 
 which split open when the seed is ripe. 
 
 Valvula coli. See Intestine. 
 
 Valvula eustachii. A membranous semilunar 
 valve, which separates the right auricle from the in- 
 ferior vena cava, first described by Eustachius. 
 
 Valvula mitralis. See Mitral valves. 
 
 Valvula semilunaris. See Semilunar valves. 
 
 Valvula triglochinis. See Tricuspid valves. 
 
 Valvula tulrii. See Intestine. 
 
 Valvule conniventes. The semilunar folds formed 
 of the villous coat of the intestinum duodenum, and 
 jejunum. Their use appears to be to increase the in- 
 ternal surface of the intestines. 
 
 Vanelloic. See Epidendrum vanilla. 
 
 VANILLA. See Epidendrum vanilla. 
 
 VAPORA'RIUM. (From vapor , vapour.) A va- 
 pour-bath. 
 
 VAPRECULiE. The name of an order of plants in 
 Linnaeus’s Fragments of a Natural Method, consisting 
 of such as are, and have a monophylous calyx, like a 
 coloured corolla. 
 
 Varec. The French name for kelp. 
 
 Va'ria. -(From varius , changeable.) The small- 
 pox; also small red pimples in the face. 
 
 VARICE LLA. (Dim. of varia, the small-pox: so 
 called from its being changeable.) Variola lymphatica. 
 The chicken-pox. A genus of disease in the Class 
 Pyrexia:, and Order Exanthemata, of Cullen, known 
 by moderate synocha, pimples bearing some resem- 
 blance to the small-pox, quickly forming pustules, 
 which contain a fluid matter, but scarcely purulent, 
 and after three or four days from their first appearance, 
 desquamate. 
 
 VARICOCE'LE. (From varix, a distended vein, 
 and KijXrj, a tumour.) A swelling of the veins of the 
 scrotum, or spermatic cord; hence it is divided into 
 the scrotal varicocele, which is known by the appear- 
 ance of livid and tumid veins on the scrotum ; and 
 varicocele of the spermatic cord, known by feeling 
 hard vermiform vessels in the course of the spermatic 
 cord. Varicocele mostly arises from excessive walk- 
 ing, running, jumping, wearing of trusses, and the like, 
 producing at first a slight uneasiness in the part, which, 
 of not remedied, continues advancing towards the loins. 
 
 VARIEGATUS. Variegated: applied to an inter- 
 mixture of colours ; as in the leaves of some plants, 
 Mentha rotundifolia, &c. 
 
 VARl'OLA. (From varius, changing colour, be- 
 cause it disfigures the skin.) The small pox. A genus 
 •of disease in the Class Pyrexia , and Order Exanthe- 
 mata, of Cullen, distinguished by synocha, eruption of 
 red pimples on the third day, which on the eighth day 
 contain pus, and afterward drying, fall oft’ in crusts. 
 
 It is a disease of a very contagious nature, supposed 
 to have been introduced into Europe from Arabia, and 
 in which there arises a fever, that is succeeded by a 
 number of little inflammations in the skin, which 
 proceed to suppuration, the matter formed thereby 
 being capable of producing the disorder in another per- 
 son. It makes its attack on people of all ages, but the 
 young of both sexes are more liable to it than those 
 who are much advanced in life; and it may prevail at 
 all seasons of the year, but is most prevalent in the 
 spring and summer. 
 
 The small-pox is distinguished into the distinct and 
 confluent, implying that in the former the eruptions 
 are perfectly separate from each other, and that in the 
 latter they run much into one another. 
 
 Both species are produced either by breathing air 
 bnpregnated with the effluvia arisiug from the bodies 
 of those who labour under the disease, or by the intro- 
 auction of a small quantity of the variolous matter 
 into the habit of inoculation ; and it is probable, that 
 the difference of the small-pox is not owing to any dif- 
 ference in the contagion, but depends on the state of 
 the person to whom it is applied, or on certain. circum- 
 stances concurring with the application of it. 
 
 A variety of opinions have been entertained respect- 
 ing the effect of the variolous infection on the foetus in 
 utcro : a sufficient number of instances, however, has 
 
 been recorded, to ascertain that the disease may be 
 communicated from the mother to the child. In some 
 cases, the body of the child, at its birth, has been 
 covered with pustules, and the nature of the disease 
 has been most satisfactorily ascertained by inoculating 
 with matter taken from the pustules. In other cases, 
 there has been no appearance of the disease at the 
 birth, but an eruption and other symptoms of the dis- 
 ease have appeared so early, as to ascertain that the 
 infection must have been received previously to the 
 removal of the child from the uterus. 
 
 Four different states, or stages, are to be observed in 
 the small-pox: first, the febrile; second, the eruptive; 
 third, the maturative; and fourth, that of the declina- 
 tion or scabbing. When the disease has arisen natu- 
 rally, and is of the distinct kind, the eruption is com- 
 monly preceded by a redness in the eyes, soreness in 
 the throat, pains in the head, back, and loins, weari- 
 ness and faintness, alternate fits of chilliness and heat, 
 thirst, nausea, inclination to vomit, and a quick pulse. 
 
 In some instances, those symptoms prevail in a high 
 degree, and in others they are very moderate and tri- 
 fling. In very young children, startings and convul- 
 sions are apt to take place a short time previous to the 
 appearance of the eruption, always giving great alarm 
 to those not conversant with the frequency of the 
 occurrence. 
 
 About the third or fourth day from the first seizure, 
 the eruption shows itself in little red spots on the face, 
 neck, and breast, and these continue to increase in 
 number and size for three or four longer, at the end of 
 which time they are to be observed dispersed over 
 several parts of the body. 
 
 If the pustules are not very numerous, the febrile 
 symptoms will generally go off on the appearance of 
 the eruption, or then will become very moderate. It 
 sometimes happens, that a number of little spots of an 
 erysipelatous nature are interspersed among the pus- 
 tules; but these generally go in again, as soon as the 
 suppuration commences, which is. usually about the 
 fifth or sixth day, at which period, a small vesicle, con- 
 taining an almost colourless fluid, may be observed 
 upon the top of each pimple. Should the pustules be 
 perfectly distinct and separate from each other, the 
 suppuration will probably be completed about the eighth 
 or ninth day, and they will then be filled with a thick 
 yellow matter; but should they run much into each 
 other, it will not be completed till some days later. 
 
 When the pustules are very thick and numerous on 
 the face, it is apt about this time to become much 
 swelled, and the eyelids to be closed up, previous to 
 which, there usually arises a hoarseness, and difficulty 
 of swallowing, accompanied with a considerable dis- 
 charge of viscid saliva. About the eleventh day, the 
 swelling of the face usually subsides, together with the 
 affection of the fauces, and is succeeded by the same in 
 the hands and feet, after which the pustules break, and 
 discharge their contents: and then becoming diy, they 
 fall in crusts, leaving the skin which they covered of a 
 brown-red colour, which appearance continues for 
 many days. In those cases where the pustules are 
 large, and are late in becoming dry and falling off, they 
 are very apt to leave pits behind them; but where they 
 are small, suppurate quickly, and are few in number, 
 they neither leave any marks behind them, nor do they 
 occasion much affection of the system. 
 
 In the confluent small pox, the fever which precedes 
 the eruption is much more violent than in the distinct, 
 being attended usually with great anxiety, heat, thirst, 
 nausea, vomiting, and a frequent and contracted pulse, 
 and often with coma or delirium. In infants, convul- 
 sive fits are apt to occur, which either prove fatal before 
 any eruption appears, or they usher in a malignant 
 specios of the disease. 
 
 The eruption usually makes its appearance about the 
 third day, being frequently preceded or attended with 
 a rosy efflorescence, similar to what takes place in the 
 measles; but the fever, although it suffers some slight 
 remission on the coming out of the eruption, does not 
 go off as in the distinct kind ; on the contrary, it be- 
 comes increased after the fifth or sixth day, and con- 
 tinues considerable throughout the remainder of the 
 disease. 
 
 As the eruption advances, the face, being thickly 
 , beset with pustules, becomes very much swelled, the 
 eyelids are closed up, so as to deprive the patient of 
 sight, and a gentle salivation ensues, which towards 
 
VAR 
 
 VAR 
 
 the eleventh day, is so viscid as to be spit up with great 
 difficulty. In children, a diarrhoea usually attends this 
 stage of the disease instead of a salivation, which is to 
 be met with only in adults. The vesicles on the top of 
 the pimples are to be perceived sooner in the confluent 
 small- pox than in the distinct ; but they never rise to an 
 eminence being usually flatted in ; neither do they 
 arrive to proper suppuration, as the fluid contained in 
 them, instead of becoming yellow, turns to a brown 
 colour. 
 
 About the tenth or eleventh day, the swelling of the 
 face usually subsides, and then the hands and feet 
 begin to puff up and swell, and about the same time 
 the vesicles break, and pour out a liquor that forms into 
 brown or black crusts, which, upon falling off, leave 
 deep pits behind them that continue for life; and where 
 the pustules have run much into each other, they then 
 disfigure and scar the face very considerably. 
 
 Sometimes it happenathat a putrescency of the fluids 
 takes place at an early period of the disease, and shows 
 itself in livid spots interspersed among the pustules, and 
 by a discharge of blood by urine, stool, and from various 
 parts of the body. 
 
 In the confluent small-pox, the fever which, perhaps, 
 had suffered some slight remission from the time the 
 eruption made its appearance to that of maturation, is 
 often renewed with considerable violence at this last- 
 mentioned period, which is what is called the second- 
 ary fever, and this is the most dangerous stage of the 
 disease. It has been observed, even among the vulgar, 
 that the small-pox is apt to appear immediately before 
 or after the prevalence of the measles. Another curi- 
 ous observation has been made relating to the symp- 
 toms of these complaints, namely, that if, while a 
 patient labours under the small-pox, he is seized with 
 the measles, the course of the former is retarded till the 
 eruption of the measles is finished. The measles 
 appear, for instance, on the second day of the eruption 
 of small-pox; the progress of this ceases, till the mea- 
 sles terminate by desquamation, and then it goes on in 
 the usual way. Several cases are, however, recorded 
 in the Medical and Physical Journal, as likewise in the 
 third volume of the Medical Commentaries, in which 
 a concurrence of the small-pox and measles took place 
 without the progress of the former being retarded. The 
 distinct small-pox is not attended with danger, except 
 when it attacks pregnant women, or approaches nearly 
 in its nature to that of the confluent ; but this last is 
 always accompanied with considerable risk, the degree 
 of which is ever in proportion to the violence and per- 
 manence of the fever, the number of pustules on the 
 face, and the disposition to putrescency which pre- 
 vails. 
 
 When there is a great tendency this way, the disease 
 usually proves fatal between the eighth and eleventh 
 day, but, in some cases, death is protracted to the four- 
 teenth or sixteenth. The confluent small-pox, although 
 it may not prove immediately mortal, is very apt to 
 induce various morbid affections. 
 
 Both kinds of small pox leave behind them a predis- 
 position to inflammatory complaints, particularly to 
 opthalmia and visceral inflammations, but more espe- 
 cially of the thorax ; and they not unfrequently excite 
 scrofula into action which might otherwise have lain 
 dormant in the system. 
 
 The regular swelling of the hands and feet upon that 
 of the face subsiding, and its continuance for the due 
 time, may be regarded in a favourable light. 
 
 The dissections which have been made of confluent 
 small pox, have never discovered any pustules inter- 
 nally on the viscera. From them it also appears that 
 variolous pustules never attack the cavities of the body, 
 except those to which the air has free access, as the 
 nose, mouth, trachea, the larger branches of the bron- 
 chia, and the outermost part of the meatus auditorius. 
 In cases of prolapsus ani, they likewise frequently 
 attack that part of the gut which is exposed to the air. 
 They have usually shown the same morbid appear- 
 ances inwardly, as are met with in putrid fever, where 
 the disease has been of the malignant kind. Where 
 the febrile symptoms have run high, and the head has 
 been much affected with coma or delirium, the vessels 
 of the brain appear, on removing the cranium and 
 dura mater, more turgid, and filled with a darker 
 coloured blood than usual, and a greater quantity of 
 serous fluid is found, particularly towards the base of 
 the brain. Under similar circumstances, the lungs 
 
 have often a darker appearance, and their moisture ia 
 more copious than usual. When no inflammatory 
 affection has supervened, they are most usually sound. 
 
 The treatment of small-pox will differ materially 
 according to the species of the disease. In the distinct, 
 ushered in by synochal pyrexia, it may be occasionally 
 proper, in persons of a middle age, good constitution, 
 and plethoric habit, to begin by taking away a mode- 
 rate quantity of blood ; the exhibition of an emetic will 
 be generally advisable, provided there be no material 
 tenderness of the stomach ; the bowels must then be 
 cleared, antimonial and other diaphoretics employed, 
 and the antiphlogistic regimen strictly enforced. It is 
 particularly useful in this disease during the eruptive 
 fever to expose the patient freely to cold air, as taught 
 by the celebrated Sydenham ; and even the cold affusion 
 may be proper, where there is much heat and redness 
 of the skin, unless the lungs be weak. After the erup- 
 tion has come out, the symptoms are usually so much 
 mitigated, that little medical interference is necessary. 
 But the confluent small-pox requires more manage- 
 ment : after evacuating the primse vise, and employing 
 other means to moderate the fever in the beginning, the 
 several remedies adapted to support the strength and 
 counteract the septic tendency, must be resorted to, as 
 the disease advances, such as have been enumerated 
 under typhus. The chief points of difference are, that 
 bark may be more freely given to promote the process 
 of suppuration, and opium to relieve the irritation in 
 the skin ; when the eruption has come out, it will be 
 generally proper to direct a full dose of this remedy 
 every night to procure rest, using proper precautions to 
 obviate its confining the bowels, or determining to the 
 head. Where alarming convulsions occur also, opium 
 is the medicine chi .fly to be relied upon, taking care 
 subsequently to remove any source of irritation from 
 the primai vise.\ Sometimes the tepid-bath may be 
 useful under these circumstances, and favour the 
 appearance of the eruption, where the skin is pale and 
 cold, the pulse weak, &c. Where at a more advanced 
 period the pustules flatten, and alarming symptoms 
 follow, the most powerful cordial and antispasmodic 
 remedies must be tried, as the confectio opii, aether, 
 wine, &c. For the relief of the brain, or other impor- 
 tant part, particularly affected, local means may be 
 used, as in typhus. To prevent the eyes being injured, 
 a cooling lotion may be applied, and blisters behind the 
 ears, or even leeches to the temples. 
 
 Variola vaccina. Vaccinia. The cow-pox. Any 
 pustulous disease affecting the cow, may be called the 
 cow-pox : whether it arises from an over-distention of 
 the udder, in consequence of a neglect in milking the 
 cow, or from the sting of an insect, or any other cawse. 
 But the species which claims our particular attention, 
 is that which was recommended to the world by ' Dr. 
 Jenner, in the year 1798, as a substitute for the small- 
 pox. This, which originates from the grease in the 
 horse’s heel, is called the genuine cow-pox ; all other 
 kinds are spurious. 
 
 That the vaccine fluid, fraught with such unspeakable 
 benefits to mankind, derives its origin from this humble 
 source, however it may mortify human pride, or me- 
 dical vanity, is confirmed by the observations and 
 experiments of competent judges. For proofs of this 
 assertion, the reader may consult the works of Dr. 
 Jenner ; the Medical and Physical Journal ; and a 
 treatise on the subject by Dr. Loy, of which an ana- 
 lysis is given in the Annals of Medicine for the year 
 1801 ; and Mr. Ring’s work on this disease, which con- 
 tains the whole mass of evidence that has appeared 
 concerning it. 
 
 The genuine cow-pox appears on the teats of the 
 cow, in the form of vesicles, of a blue colour approach- 
 ing to livid. These vesicles are elevated at the mar 
 gin, and depressed at the centre. They a-re surrounded 
 with inflammation. The fluid they contain is limpid. 
 The animals are indisposed; and the secretion of milk 
 is lessened. Solutions of the sulphates of zinc and 
 copper are a speedy remedy for these pustules ; other- 
 wise they degenerate into ulcers, which are extremely 
 troublesome. It must, however, be recollected, that 
 much of the obstinacy attending these cases is owing 
 to the friction of the pustules, in consequence of milk- 
 ing. It is probable, that a solution of the superacetate 
 of lead would be preferable to irritating applications. 
 
 Similar effects are produced in the hands of the 
 milkers, attended .with febrile symptoms, and some- 
 
VAR 
 
 VAR 
 
 times with tumours iu the axilla. Other parts, where 
 the cuticle is abraded, or which are naturally destitute 
 »f that defence, are also liable to the same affection, 
 provided active matter is applied. It even appears 
 that, in some instances, pustules have been produced 
 by the application of vaccine virus to the sound cu- 
 ticle. One case of this kind may be found in a letter 
 from Dr. Fowler, of Salisbury, to Dr. Pearson, pub- 
 lished in the first work of Dr. Pearson on this subject. 
 
 The spurious cow-pox is white ; and another crite- 
 rion is, that both in the brute animal and in the human 
 subject, when infected with the casual cow-pox, the 
 sores occasioned by the genuine species are more diffi- 
 cult to heal than those which are occasioned by the 
 spurious kind. It is of the utmost importance to dis- 
 tinguish the genuine from the spurious sort, which is 
 also, in some degree, infectious ; since a want of such 
 discrimination would cause an idea of security against 
 the small-pox, which might prove delusive. 
 
 Dr. Jenner has elucidated one point of the first im- 
 portance, relative to the genuine cow-pox itself. It 
 had frequently been observed, that when this disorder 
 prevailed in a farm, some qf the persons who con- 
 tracted it by milking were rendered insusceptible of the 
 small-pox, while others continued liable to that infec- 
 tion. This is owing to the different periods at which 
 the disease was excited in the human subject; one 
 person, who caught the disease while the virus was in 
 an active state, is rendered secure from variolous con- 
 tagion ; while another, who received the infection of 
 the cow pox when it had undergone a decomposition, 
 is still susceptible of the small pox. This uncertainty 
 of the prevention, the value of which is beyond all 
 calculation, is probably the reason why it was not 
 before introduced into practice. 
 
 From the violent opposition which vaccine inocu- 
 lation has met with, in consequence of certain appa- 
 rent failures in the casual way, it may be doubted 
 whether the public would ever have adopted the prac- 
 tice, had not this fallacy been detected by Dr. Jenn-er. 
 To him also we are indebted for another discovery of 
 the first importance ; namely, that the pustule excited 
 in the human subject by vaccine matter, yields a fluid 
 of a similar nature with that which was inserted. 
 This experiment, so essential to the general propaga- 
 tion of the practice, and so happy in its result, was 
 never before .attempted. It was reserved to crown the 
 labours of Dr. Jenner. 
 
 A considerable number of instances are on record, 
 to prove that farriers and others who receive infection 
 from the heel of a horse, are either partly or totally 
 deprived of the susceptibility of the small pox. When 
 Dr. Jenner first published an account of his discove- 
 ries, this point was enveloped in some degree of obscu- 
 rity. He then conceived, that the matter of grease 
 was an imperfect preservative against the small-pox. 
 This opinion was founded on the following circum- 
 stance : It had been remarked, that farriers either 
 wholly escaped the small-pox, or had that distemper 
 in a milder manner than other people. This, however, 
 is easily reconcileable to reason, if we only suppose, 
 that in some cases the infection is communicated when 
 the virus possesses all its prophylactic virtue ; and in 
 others, when its specific quality is in some measure 
 lost. 
 
 This variation in the effects produced by the virus 
 of the horse, inclined Dr, Jenner to believe that it was 
 modified, and underwent some peculiar alteration in 
 the teats of the cow. He now concludes, that it is 
 perfect when it excites the genuine disease in the cow ; 
 yet a considerable advantage is derived from its being 
 transferred to the latter animal, the nipples of which 
 furnish a more obvious and a more abundant source 
 of this inestimable fluid, than its original element the 
 horse. 
 
 This theory, that the preservative against variolous 
 contagion is perfect when it issues from the fountain- 
 head, and comes immediately from the hands of Na- 
 ture, is consonant with reason, and consistent with 
 analogy. Thus, one obstacle more to the universal 
 adoption of the practice is removed. 
 
 Another point respecting vaccine inoculation, which 
 has been much controverted, is the permanency of its 
 effect. Instances have been known where persons 
 have escaped the small pox for a number of years, and 
 yet have ultimately proved not insusceptible of its in- 
 fection. When such persons had previously under- J 
 
 gone the vaccine disease, their apparent security was 
 erroneously ascribed to that cause ; but we have not 
 even a shadow of proof, that the cow-pox possesses in 
 the least degree the property of a temporary prophy- 
 lactic, since it appears not even to retard the eruption 
 of the small-pox, where previous infection has been 
 received. 
 
 By this remark, it is not meant to be asserted, that 
 it never supersedes or modifies the small-pox, for we 
 have- great reason to believe that such beneficial ef- 
 fects often flow from vaccination ; but where an erup- 
 tion of the small-pox actually takes place after vaccine 
 inoculation, the two diseases frequently co-exist, with- 
 out retarding each other in the smallest degree. It is, 
 therefore, contrary to all reason and analogy, to con- 
 sider the cow-pox as a mere temporary preservative : 
 it is nothing less than a perfect and permanent security 
 against that terrible disease. 
 
 A number of cases are recorded by Dr. Jenner, and 
 other authors, who have written on this subject, in 
 which persons who have received the cow-pox by 
 casual infection, twenty, thirty, forty, and fifty years 
 before, still continued insusceptible of variolous con- 
 tagion, in whatever form it was applied. 
 
 As the cow-pox destroys the susceptibility of the 
 small-pox, so the small-pox destroys that of the cow- 
 pox. To this general rule, however, a few exceptions 
 are said to have occurred. Certain it is, that a pustule 
 has now and then been excited by the insertion of vac- 
 cine virus, in those who have had the small-pox, and 
 that this pustule has bden known to yield to the genu- 
 ine virus; but it is not equally certain that the pustule 
 has been perfect in all respects. Possibly, it may have 
 been defective in point of size or duration, in respect 
 to its areola, or the limpidity of its contents. That 
 such a pustule has, in some instances, yielded effectual 
 virus, is admitted ; but this is no more than what has 
 often happened, in cases where persons who have had 
 the small-pox are a second time submitted to that infec- 
 tion in the same form. 
 
 The artificial cow-pox in the human subject is much 
 milder than the casual disease; and incomparably 
 milder than the small-pox, even under the form of 
 inoculation. It neither requires medicine nor regimen ; 
 it may be practised at any season of the year ; and, 
 not being infectious by effluvia, one person may be 
 inoculated without endangering the life of another. 
 
 This affection produces no pustulous eruptions. 
 When such attend vaccine inoculation, they are owing 
 to some adventitious cause, such as the small-pox, 
 which it is well known may co-exist with the cow- 
 pox. The vaccinq vesicle is confined to the parts where 
 matter is inserted ; it is, therefore, entirely a local and 
 an inoculated disease. Nevertheless, it is certain, that 
 eruptions of other kinds, in some instances, attend 
 vaccine inoculation; such as a nettle-rash, or an erup- 
 tion resembling a tooth-rash, but rather larger than 
 what is commonly called by that name. 
 
 Among other singularities attending the cow-pox, the 
 mildness of the disease, under the form of inoculation, 
 has been urged as an argument against the practice, 
 the cause appearing to ordinary comprehensions, in- 
 adequate to the effect. This, it must be allowed, is 
 the best apology that can be offered for skepticism on 
 that point; but it will weigh but little when put into 
 the scale against actual observation, and incontro- 
 vertible fact. The efficacy of the cow-pox as a safe- 
 guard against the small-pox, rests, perhaps, on more 
 extensive evidence, and a more solid foundation, than 
 any other axiom in the whole circle of medical science. 
 
 That the cow-pox is not infectious by effluvia, is 
 naturally concluded from its never being communi- 
 cated from one person to another in the dairies; where 
 the disease is casual, and appears under its worst form. 
 The same inference may be drawn from its never 
 spreading in a family, when only one person is inocu- 
 lated at a time. To confirm this proposition more 
 fully, the vaccine pustules have been ruptured, and 
 persons who have never had the disorder have been 
 suffered to inhale the effluvia several times a day, but 
 to no purpose. This is no more than might be ex- 
 pected, in an affection where the pustulous appearance 
 on the surface of the body is nearly local. 
 
 As to the constitutional indisposition, it is seldom 
 considerable, unless there is a complication of this 
 with some other distemper; and whenever any unfa 
 vourable symptoms appear, they may in general be 
 
VAR 
 
 VAR 
 
 traced to some other cause. We have indeed great 
 reason to believe, that no ill consequence ever arises 
 from the cow-pox itself, unless from ignorance or 
 neglect. 
 
 But notwithstanding the symptoms are so mild, they 
 frequently occur at a very early period. A drowsiness, 
 which is one of the most common attendants of the 
 disease, is often remarked by the parents themselves, 
 within forty-eight hours after the matter is inserted. 
 In a majority of cases, a slight increase of heat is per- 
 ceptible, together with an acceleration of the pulse, and 
 other signs of pyrexia ; but not in such a degree as to 
 alarm the most timorous mother. Sometimes the pa- 
 tient is restless at nights ; and now and then a case is 
 met with, in which vomiting occurs, but in many cases, 
 no constitutional indisposition can be perceived. Even 
 then, the cow-pox has never failed to prove an effec- 
 tual preservative against the small-pox, provided the 
 pustule has been perfect. 
 
 This being the grand criterion of the security of the 
 patient, too minute an attention cannot be paid to its 
 rise, progress, and decline. The best mode of inocu- 
 lating is by making a very small oblique puncture in 
 the arm, near the insertion of the deltoid muscle, with 
 the point of a lancet charged with fluid matter. In 
 order to render infection more certain, the instrument 
 may be charged again, and wiped upon the puncture. 
 
 In places where the patient is likely to be exposed to 
 variolous contagion, it is advisable to inoculate in more 
 places than one, but unless there is danger of catching 
 the small-pox, it is better not to make more than one 
 puncture in each arm, lest too much inflammation 
 should ensue. 
 
 The vaccine fluid may be taken for inoculation as 
 soon as a vesicle appears ; but if the vesicle is punc- 
 tured at a very early period, it is more apt to be injur- 
 ed. When virus is wanting for inoculating a consi- 
 derable number, it is better to let the pustule remain 
 untouched, till about the eighth day, by which time it 
 has in general acquired a reasonable magnitude. After 
 that day, if the pustule has made the usual progress, 
 the matter begins to lose its virtue; but it may, in 
 general, be used with safety, though with less certainty 
 of producing infection, till the areola begins to be ex- 
 tensive. 
 
 The first sign of infection commonly appears on the 
 third day. A small red spot, rather elevated, may be 
 perceived at the place where the puncture was made. 
 Sometimes, however, the mark of infection having 
 succeeded is not visible till a much later period. It 
 may be retarded, or even entirely prevented, by any 
 other disorder, such as dentition, or any complaint at- 
 tended with fever, or by extreme cold. Another fre- 
 quent cause of a slow progress in the pustule, or a total 
 failure of success, is debility. Sometimes it is impos- 
 sible to discover any sign of infection for above a fort- 
 night. in this respect the cow-pox is subject to the 
 same laws, and liable to the same variation, as the 
 smallpox. 
 
 When a considerable inflammation appears within 
 two or three days after inoculation, there is reason to 
 suspect that infection has not taken place ; and if sup- 
 puration ensues, that suspicion ought, in general, to 
 stand confirmed. Now and then, however, it happens, 
 that after the spurious pustule, or more properly speak- 
 ing, the phlegmon, has run its course, which is within 
 a few days, a vesicle begins to appear, bearing every 
 characteristic of the genuine vaccine disease, and 
 yielding a limpid and efficient virus for future inocu- 
 lations. In this case the patient is as perfectly secured 
 from all danger of the small-pox, as if no festering of 
 the puncture had preceded. The occurrence of such a 
 case, though rare, is worthy to be recorded ; because 
 some practitioners have concluded a spurious pustule to 
 be a certain proof of failure. 
 
 The areola commonly begins to be extensive on the 
 ninth day, and to decline about the eleventh or twelfth. 
 At this period also the pustule begins to dry; the first 
 sign of which is a brown spot in the centre. In pro- 
 portion as this increases the surrounding efflorescence 
 decreases, till at length nothing remains but a circular 
 scab, of a dark-brown mahogany colour, approaching 
 to black. Sometimes it resembles the section of a 
 tamarind-stone ; and it often retains the depression in 
 the centre, wffiich characterizes this disease before ex- 
 siccation takes place. 
 
 Instances have been known, where the vaccine pus- 
 
 tule, though regular, and perfect in all other respects, 
 has been totally destitute of areola; at least, where 
 neither the medical practitioner, on visiting the patient, 
 nor the attendants, have remarked any appearance of 
 that symptom. In these cases, the patient has proved 
 as insusceptible of variolous infection, as if the sur- 
 rounding efflorescence had covered the whole arm. It 
 must, however, be confessed that we have no proof of 
 the non-existence of an areola in thes“ cases. It might 
 have been trivial ; it might have been transient ; yet it 
 might have been effectual. There is, however, greater 
 reason to believe, that the surrounding efflorescence, 
 though usually a concomitant circumstance, is not an 
 essential requisite to the vaccine disease. 
 
 If by any accident the vesicle is raptured, suppura- 
 tion often ensues. In this case, more attention than 
 ordinary ought to be paid to the progress, and to all the 
 phenomena of the local affection ; both on account of 
 the uncertainty of success in the pustule, as a pro- 
 phylactic, and the greater probability of tedious ulcer- 
 ation. 
 
 If there is room for the least doubt of the sufficiency 
 of the first inoculation, aseconcLought to be performed 
 without delay. This, if unnecessary, is seldom attend- 
 ed with inconvenience, and never with danger. Either 
 no effect is produced, or a slight festering, which termi- 
 nates in a few days. An exception occurs, but rarely, 
 where a spurious, or perhaps, even a genuine pustule, 
 takes place, in those persons who are known to have 
 had the cow-pox or the small-pox already ; but this 
 cannot be the least cause of alarm to any one who 
 knows the benign character of the distemper. 
 
 Various topical applications, both stimulant and 
 sedative, have been recommended, in order to allay the 
 violence of inflammation. If the operation for the in- 
 sertion of matter is not unnecessarily severe, nor the 
 pustule irritated by friction, or pressure, or other vio- 
 lence, no such applications are necessary. Neverthe- 
 less, if either the anxiety ot the professional man, or 
 the importunity of a tender parent, should demand a 
 deviation from this general rule, any of the following 
 remedies may be had recourse to. The pustule may 
 be touched with very diluted sulphuric acid ; which 
 should be permitted to remain on the part half a mi- 
 nute, and then be washed off with a sponge dipped in 
 cold water. This has been ignorantly, or artfully, 
 called an escbarotic; but any one who tries the appli- 
 cation will soon discover, that its operation is mild and 
 harmless. 
 
 To avoid cavil and misrepresentation, it is better to 
 apply a saturnine lotion ; compresses, dipped in such a 
 lotion, may be applied at any time when inflammation 
 runs high, and renewed as occasion requires. 
 
 If the pustule should chance to be broken, a drop of 
 the liquor plumbi acetatis, undiluted, maybe applied as 
 an exsiccant; but if ulceration threatens to become 
 obstinate, or extensive, a mild cataplasm is the best 
 resource. In case the ulceration is only superficial, 
 and not attended with immoderate inflammation, a bit 
 of any adhesive plaster, spread on linen, will prove the 
 most convenient dressing, and seldom fail of success. 
 It will, in general, be unnecessary to renew it oftener 
 than every other day. 
 
 These minute observations no one will despise, un- 
 less there be any person so ignorant as not to know that 
 the care of the arm is almost the whole duty of the 
 medical practitioner in vaccine inoculation; and that 
 nothing disgusts the public so much against the prac- 
 tice, as a sore arm, and the ill consequences which, 
 from a neglect of that symptom, too often ensue. 
 
 When fluid virus cannot be procured, it is necessary 
 to be cautious how it is preserved in a dry state. The 
 most improper mode is that of keeping it on a lancet ; 
 for the metal quickly rusts, and the vaccine matter be- 
 comes decomposed. This method, however, is as 
 likely to succeed as any, when the matter is not to be 
 kept above two or three days. If the virus be taken 
 on glass, care must be taken not to dilute* it much ; 
 otherwise it will probably fail. 
 
 Cotton thread is a very commodious vehicle. If it is 
 intended to be sent to any considerable distance, it ought 
 to be repeatedly dipped in the virus. No particular 
 caution is necessary with regard to the exclusion of 
 air ; nevertheless, as it can be done with so little trou- 
 ble, and is more satisfactory to those who receive the 
 matter, it is better to comply with the practice. On this 
 account, it may be enclosed in a glass tube, or in 4 
 
VAR 
 
 VAS 
 
 tobacco-pipe sealed at each end, or between two square 
 bits of glass, which may, if necessary, be also charged 
 with the matter, and wrapped in gold-beater’s skin. 
 
 Nothing is more destructive to the efficacy of cow- 
 pock matter than heat : on this account it must not be 
 dried near the fire, nor kept in a warm place. The 
 advantage of inserting it in a fluid state is so great, 
 that it is to be wished every practitioner would endea- 
 vour to keep a constant supply for his own use, by in- 
 oculating his patients in succession, at such periods as 
 are most likely to answer that purpose. 
 
 The rapidity with which this practice now spreads in 
 various parts of the globe, justifies our cherishing a 
 hope, that it will ej-e long extinguish that most dreadful 
 pestilence, and perpetual bane of human felicity, the 
 small-pox. 
 
 [Dr. Sylvanus Fansher, of Middletown, in Connecti- 
 cut, has devoted much time and attention to vaccina- 
 tion ; and, in the following letter to Dr. Mitchill, pro- 
 poses a method to hasten the progress of the vaccine 
 vesicle. 
 
 “ Middletown , (Conn.) March , 1828. 
 
 “ Dr. Mitchill, 
 
 “Sir, — As you had the honour of announcing the 
 happy tidings of the mild substitute for the small-pox 
 in America, and as you once made honourable mention 
 of my name relative to the art of preserving the vaccine 
 virus, I therefore take the liberty to trouble you with 
 the result of a series of experiments to hasten the pro- 
 gressive stages of the vaccine vesicle, which, I am in- 
 duced to believe, promises to the world additional ad- 
 vantages from vaccination. 
 
 “ During the earlier part of my vaccine practice, 
 when persons came to me, with great concern, to know 
 whether it would be too late to vaccinate a person, 
 who had been exposed to the small-pox a week or 
 more, and I have been under the painful necessity of 
 expressing my fears that it would be too late ; I have, 
 from past experience, often felt their woes , and sighed 
 for a power ttfet seemed to be denied to vaccinators or 
 inoculators, which was, to be able to force forward the 
 vaccine process , so as to hasten the constitutional affec- 
 tion at an earlier period than the well-known time for 
 symptoms in either inoculation or vaccination. 
 
 “ Having been an eye-witness of the extreme anguish 
 of two fine children in 1803 and 1804, who applied too 
 late for vaccination, I commenced making experiments 
 to expedite vaccination, by various methods of insert- 
 ing the virus. At length I found, that by making broad 
 punctures on the body and shoulders, with active vac- 
 cine virus, I was able to produce an early pustule, and 
 bring on the symptoms from 30 to 40 hours sooner than 
 usual. And I am now able to produce above forty suc- 
 cessful experiments to accelerate the vaccine process, 
 substantiated by high medical authority. I write to 
 you, Sir. because your sagacity and discernment will 
 be the first to discover the usefulness of tliis improve- 
 ment, and the first to detect error. 
 
 “I have the honour to be, &c. 
 
 “ Sylvanus Fansher.” 
 
 We may observe, from the above letter, that Dr. Fan- 
 sher’s method of hastening the vaccine process, by in- 
 serting the virus repeatedly by broad punctures on the 
 body and shoulders, will probably prove efficacious. 
 The ordinary mode of vaccination is, to introduce the 
 smallest possible quantity of vaccine matter into the 
 puncture; and hence it frequently happens, that the 
 effect upon the constitution is so slight as to be hardly, 
 or even not at all, perceptible. The consequence is, 
 that cases of varioloid have sometimes occurred after 
 vaccination, probably in cases in which it had not pro- 
 duced its proper influence on the system, or where that 
 influence was insufficient. Dr. F.’s method will, doubt- 
 less, charge the system with the genuine disease, and 
 prevent the after occurrence of varioloid, or variolus 
 (small pox). He thinks, however, that it will do more, 
 and force the vaccine to outrun the small-pox, where 
 exposure to infection has taken place. That it may 
 do so, or at least that the effectual introduction of the 
 vaccine may modify the small pox, the following case, 
 which a medical friend has reported to us, would seem 
 to prove. 
 
 A child exposed to the influence of the natural small- 
 pox was vaccinated, and four days after, the operation 
 was repeated. On the eighth day from the first vacci- 
 nation no appearance was observed of the progress of 
 the kine-pock. Further vaccination was then con- 
 
 sidered unnecessary and too late , and the parents wet« 
 advised to have the child inoculated with the small- 
 pox, which was preferable to having it in the natural 
 way. Matter was taken from the brother, who had 
 the small-pox very badly in the adjoining room, and 
 inserted in the arm, near where the vaccine matter had 
 been inserted. The pock rose on Ute arm, and to the 
 surprise of the physician, the vaccine vesicle also rose, 
 and they progressed together, modifying each other. 
 The vaccine pock was smaller than usual, and went 
 through its stages sooner than is common, though it 
 had previously laid dormant, and appeared to have 
 been put into activity by the small-pox. The small- 
 pox was also modified, the pock were few, the sickness 
 trifling, the confinement nothing ; and the child reco- 
 vered before his brother, who was first taken. A.] 
 
 Va'rius. (From varus, unequal : so called from the 
 irregularity of ils shape.) The cuboid bone was for- 
 merly called os varium, from its irregular shape. 
 
 VA'RIX. (From varus, i. e. obtortus.) A dilata- 
 tion of a vein. A genus of disease in the Class Lo- 
 cales, and Order Tumores , of Cullen ; known by a soft 
 tumour on a vein which, does not pulsate. Varicose 
 veins mostly become serpentine, and often form a 
 plexus of knots, especially in the groins and scrotum. 
 
 VAROLI, Costanzo, was born at Bologna, in 1542, 
 and became a professor of physic and surgery in his 
 native city. At thirty, he was invited by Pope Gregory 
 XIII. to settle at Rome as his first physician, and pro- 
 fessor in the College of Sapienza. He was advancing 
 in reputation by his anatomical discoveries, as well as 
 in his practice, when a premature death cut him off in 
 1573. He was particularly distinguished in the Ana- 
 tomy of the Brain, which he described in his Work 
 “ De Nervis Opticis, &c. and among the parts disco- 
 vered, or more accurately demonstrated by him, was 
 that formed by the union of the crura cerebri, and cere- 
 belli, which has been since called the Pons Varolii, and 
 which gives origin to several nerves. After his death, 
 was published “ De Resolutione Corporis Humani,” an 
 anatomical compendium, chiefly according to the an 
 cients, but with several new observations. 
 
 Va'rus. See Jonthus. 
 
 VAS. ( Vas , vasis, n.; from vasum: hence in the 
 plural, vasa, orum ; a vescendo, because they con- 
 vey drink.) A vessel: applied to arteries, veins, 
 ducts, &c. 
 
 Vas deferens. A duct which arises from the epi- 
 didymis, and passes through the inguinal ring in the 
 spermatic cord into the cavity of the pelvis, and termi- 
 nates in the vesicula seminalis. Its use is to convey 
 the semen secreted in the testicle, and brought to it by 
 the epididymis into the vesicula seminalis. 
 
 Va'sa brevia. The arteries which come from the 
 spleen, and run along the large arch of the stomach to 
 the diaphragm. 
 
 Vasa vorticosa. The contorted vessels of the cho- 
 roid membrane of the eye. 
 
 VA'STUS. (So called frofn its size.) A name given 
 only to some muscles. 
 
 Vastus externus. A large, thick, and fleshy mus- 
 cle, situated on the outer side of the thigh : it arises by 
 a broad thick tendon, from the lower and anterior part 
 of the great trochanter, and upper part of the linea 
 aspera ; it likewise adheres by fleshy fibres, to the whole 
 outer edge of that rough line. Its fibres descend ob- 
 liquely forwards, and after it has run four or five inches 
 downwards, we find it adhering to the anteriof surface 
 and outer side of the cruraeus, with which it continues 
 to be connected to the lower part of the thigh, where 
 we see it terminating in a broad tendon, which is in- 
 serted into the upper part of the patella laterally, and 
 it sends off an aponeurosis that adheres to the head of 
 the tibia, and is continued down the leg. 
 
 Vastus internus. This muscle, which is less con 
 siderable than the vastus externus, is situated at the 
 inner side of the thigh, being separated from the pre- 
 ceding by the rectus. 
 
 It arises tendinous and fleshy from between the fore 
 part of the os femoris, and the root of the less tro- 
 chanter, below the insertion of the psoas magnus, and 
 the iliacus internus ; and from all the inner side of the 
 linea aspera. Like the vastus externus it is connected 
 with tne cruraeus, but it continues longer fleshy than 
 that muscle. A little above the knee we see its outer 
 edge uniting with the inner edge of the rectus, after 
 which it is inserted tendinous into the upper part and 
 
VEG 
 
 VEG 
 
 Inner side of the patella, sending off an aponeurosis 
 Which adheres to the upper part of the tibia. 
 
 VEGETABLE. Vegetabilis. One of the three great 
 divisions of nature. The most obvious difference be- 
 tween vegetables and animals is, that the latter are, in 
 general, capable of conveying themselves from place to 
 place; whereas vegetables, being fixed in the same 
 place, absorb, by means of their roots and leaves, such 
 support as is within their reach. 
 
 The nutrition or support of plants appears to require 
 water, earth, light, and air. There are various experi- 
 ments which have been instituted to show, that water 
 is the only aliment which the root draws from the earth. 
 Van Helmont planted a willow, weighing fifty pounds, 
 in a certain quantity of earth covered with sheet-lead ; 
 he watered it for five years with distilled water ; and 
 at the end of that time the tree weighed one hundred 
 and sixty-nine pounds three ounces, and the earth in 
 which it had vegetated was found to have suffered a 
 loss of no more than three ounces. Boyle repeated the 
 same experiment upon a plant, which at the end of two 
 years weighed fourteen pounds more, without the earth 
 in which it had vegetated having lost any perceptible 
 portion of its weight. 
 
 Duhamel and Bonnet supported plants with moss, 
 and fed them with mere water : they observed, that 
 the vegetation was of the most vigorous kind; and the 
 naturalist of Geneva observes, that the flowers were 
 more odoriferous, and the fruit of a higher flavour. 
 Care was taken to change the supports before they 
 could suffer any alteration. Tillet has likewise raised 
 plants, more especially of the gramineous kind, in a 
 similar manner, with this difference only, that his sup- 
 ports were pounded glass, or quartz in powder. Hales 
 has observed, that a plant, which weighed three pounds, 
 gained three ounces after a heavy dew. Do we not 
 every day observe hyacinths and other bulbous plants, 
 as well as gramineous plants, raised in saucers or bot- 
 tles containing mere water 1 And Braconnot has lately 
 found mustard-seed to germinate, grow, and produce 
 plants, that came to maturity, flowered, and ripened 
 their seed, in litharge, flowers of sulphur, and very 
 small unglazed shot. The last appeared least favoura- 
 ble to the growth of the plants, apparently because their 
 roots could not penetrate between it so easily. 
 
 All plants do not demand the same quantity of water ; 
 and nature has varied the organs of the several indi- 
 viduals conformably to the necessity of their being sup- 
 plied with this food. Plants which transpire little, 
 such as the mosses and the lichens, have no need of a 
 considerable quantity of this fluid; and accordingly 
 they are fixed upon dry rocks, and have scarcely any 
 roots ; but plants which require a larger quantity, have 
 roots which extend to a great distance, and absorb 
 humidity throughout their whole surface. 
 
 The leaves of plants have likewise the property of 
 absorbing water, and of extracting from the atmosphere 
 the same principle which the root draws from the 
 earth. But plants which live in the water, and as it 
 were swim in the element which serves them for food, 
 have no need of roots; they receive the fluid at all 
 their pores ; and we accordingly find, that the fucus, 
 the ulva, &c. have no roots whatever. 
 
 The dung which is mixed with earths, and decom- 
 posed, not only affords the alimentary principles we 
 nave spoken of, but likewise favours the growth of the 
 plant by that constant and steady heat which its ul- 
 terior decomposition produces. Thus it is that Fa- 
 broni affirms his having observed the developement of 
 leaves and flowers in that part of the tree only, which 
 was in the vicinity of a heap of dung, 
 i From the preceding circumstances it appears, that 
 the influence of the earth in vegetation is almost totally 
 confined to the conveyance of water, and probably 
 the elastic products from putrefying substances, to the 
 plant. 
 
 Vegetables cannot live without air. From the ex- 
 periments of Priestley, Ingenhousz, and Sennebier, it 
 is ascertained, that piants absorb the azotic part of the 
 atmosphere ; and this principle appears to be the cause 
 of the fertility which arises from the use of putrefying 
 matters in the form of manure. The carbonic acid is 
 likewise absorbed by vegetables, when its quantity is 
 small. If in large quantity, it is fatal to them. 
 
 Chaptal has observed, that carbonic acid predomi- 
 nates in the fungus, and other subterraneous plants. 
 But, by causing these vegetables, together with the j 
 
 body upon which they were fixed, to pass, by imper- 
 ceptible gradations, from an almost absolute darkness, 
 into the light, the acid very nearly disappeared ; the 
 vegetable fibres being proportionally increased, at the 
 same time that the resin and colouring principles were 
 developed, which he ascribes to the oxygen of the 
 same acid. Sennebier has observed, that the plants 
 which he watered with water impregnated with car- 
 bonic acid, transpired an extraordinary quantity of 
 oxygen, which likewise indicates a. decomposition of 
 the acid. 
 
 Light is almost absolutely necessary to plants. In 
 the dark, they grow pale, languish, and die. The ten- 
 dency of plants towards the light is remarkably seen in 
 such vegetation as is effected in a chamber or place 
 where the light is admitted on one side ; for the plant 
 never fails to grow in that direction. Whether the 
 matter of light be condensed into the substance of 
 plants, or whether it act merely as a stimulus or agent, 
 without which the other requisite chemical processes 
 cannot be effected, is uncertain. 
 
 It is ascertained, that the processes in plants serve, 
 like those in animals, to produce a more equable 
 temperature, which is for the most part above that of 
 the atmosphere. Dr. Hunter, quoted by Chaptal, ob- 
 served, by keeping a $bermometer plunged in a hole 
 made in a sound tree, that it constantly indicated a 
 temperature several degrees above that of the atmos- 
 phere, when it was below the fifty-sixth division of 
 Fahrenheit; whereas the vegetable heat, in hotter 
 weather, was always several degrees below that of 
 the atmosphere. The same philosopher has likewise 
 observed, that the sap which, out of the tree, would 
 freeze at 32°, did not freeze in the tree unless the cold 
 were augmented 15° mpre. 
 
 The vegetable heat may increase or diminish by 
 several causes, of the nature of disease ; and it may 
 even become perceptible to the touch in very cold 
 weather, according to Buffon. 
 
 The principles of which vegetables are composed, 
 if we pursue their analysis as far as our means have 
 hitherto allowed, are chiefly carbon, hydrogen, and 
 oxygen. Nitrogen is a constituent principle of several, 
 but "for the most part in small quantity. Potassa, 
 soda, lime, magnesia, silex, alumina, sulphur, phos- 
 phorus, iron, manganese, and muriatic acid, have 
 likewise been reckoned in the number ; but some of 
 these occur only occasionally, and chiefly in very 
 small quantities ; and are scarcely more entitled to be 
 considered as belonging to them than gold, or some 
 other substances, that have been occasionally pro- 
 cured from their decomposition. 
 
 The following are the principal products of vegeta- 
 tion : — 
 
 1. Sugar.. Crystallizes. Soluble in water and alko- 
 hol. Taste sweet. Soluble in nitric acid, and yields 
 oxalic acid. 
 
 2. Sarcocol. Does not crystallize. Soluble in water 
 and alkohol. Taste bitter sweet. Soluble in nitric 
 acid, and yields oxalic acid. 
 
 3 . Asp ar agin. Crystallizes. Taste cooling and nau- 
 seous. Soluble in hot water. Insoluble in alkohol. 
 Soluble in nitric acid, and converted into bitter princi- 
 ple and artificial tannin. 
 
 4. Gum • Does not crystallize. Taste insipid. So- 
 luble in water, and forms mucilage. Insoluble in 
 alkohol. Precipitated by silicated potassa. Solubleir 
 nitric acid, and forms mucous and oxalic acids. 
 
 5. Ulmin. Does not crystallize. Taste insipid 
 Soluble in water, and does not form mucilage. Pre- 
 cipitated by nitric and oxymnriatic acids in the state 
 of resin. Insoluble in alkohol. 
 
 6. Inulin A white powder. Insoluble in cold 
 water. Soluble in boiling water: but precipitates un- 
 altered after the solution cools. Insoluble in alkohol 
 Soluble in nitric acid, and yields oxalic acid. 
 
 7. Starch. A white powder. Taste insipid. Inso 
 luble in cold water. Soluble in hot water; opaque 
 and glutinous. Precipitated by an infusion of nutitalls ; 
 precipitate redissolved bv a heat of 120°. Insoluble 
 in alkohol. Soluble in dilute nitric acid, and precipi- 
 tated by alkohol. With nitric acid yields oxalic acid 
 and a waxy matter. 
 
 8. Indigo. A blue powder. Taste insipid. Inso- 
 luble in water, alkohol, tether. Soluble in sulphuric 
 acid. Soluble in nitric acid, and converted into bitter 
 
 i principle and artificial tannin. 
 
VEI 
 
 VEI 
 
 9. Oluten. Forms a ductile elastic mass with water. 
 Partially soluble in water; precipitated by infusion of 
 nutgalls and oxygenized muriatic acid. Soluble in 
 aoetic acid and muriatic acid. Insoluble in alkohol. 
 By fermentation becomes viscid and adhesive, and 
 then assumes the properties of cheese. Soluble in 
 nitric acid, and yields oxalic acid. 
 
 10. Albumen. Soluble in cold water. Coagulated 
 by heat, and becomes insoluble. Insoluble in alkohol. 
 Precipitated by infusion of.nutgalls. Soluble in nitric 
 acid. Soon putrefies. 
 
 11. Fibrin. Tasteless. Insoluble in water and 
 alkohol Soluble in diluted alkalies, and in nitric acid. 
 Soon putrefies. 
 
 12 Gelatin. Insipid. Soluble in water. Does not 
 coagulate when heated. Precipitated by infusion of 
 galls. 
 
 13. Bitter principle. Colour yellow or brown. 
 Taste bitter. Equally soluble in water and alkohol. 
 Soluble in nitric acid. Precipitated by nitrate of silver. 
 
 14. Extractive. Soluble in water and alkohol. In- 
 soluble in aether. Precipitated by oxygenized muriatic 
 acid, muriate of tin, and muriate of alumina ; but not 
 by gelatin. Dyes fawn colour. 
 
 15. Tannin. Taste astringent. Soluble in water 
 and in alkohol of 0.810. Precipitated by gelatin, mu- 
 riate of alumina, and muriate of tin. 
 
 16. Fixed oils. No smell. Insoluble in water and 
 alkohol. Forms soaps with alkalies. Coagulated by 
 earthy and metallic salts. 
 
 17. Wax. Insoluble in water. Soluble in alkohol, 
 aether, and oils. Forms soap with alkalies. Fusible. 
 
 18. Volatile oil. Strong smell. Insoluble in water. 
 Soluble in alkohol. Liquid. Volatile. Oily. By 
 nitric acid inflamed, ancf converted into resinous sub- 
 stances. 
 
 19. Camphor. Strong odour. Crystallizes. Very 
 little soluble in water. Soluble in alkohol, oils, acids. 
 Insoluble in alkalies. Burns with a clear flame, and 
 volatilizes before melting. 
 
 20. Birdlime. Viscid. Taste insipid. Insoluble in 
 water. Partially soluble in alkohol. Very soluble in 
 tether. Solution green. 
 
 21. Resins. Solid. Melt when heated. Insoluble 
 in water. Soluble in alkohol, tether, and alkalies. 
 Soluble in acetic acid. By nitric acid converted into 
 artificial tannin. 
 
 22. Ghtai.acum. Possesses the characters of resins ; 
 but dissolves in nitric acid, and yields oxalic acid and 
 no tannin. 
 
 23. Balsams. Possess the characters of the resins, 
 but have a strong smell ; when heated, benzoic acid 
 sublimes. It sublimes also when they are dissolved in 
 sulphuric acid. By nitric acid converted into artificial 
 tannin. 
 
 24. Caoutchouc. Very elastic. Insoluble in water 
 and alkohol. When steeped in aether, reduced to a 
 pulp, which adheres to ever^ thing. Fusible and 
 remains liquid. Very combustible. 
 
 i 25. Gum resins. Form milky solutions with water, 
 transparent with alkohol. Soluble in alkalies. With 
 nitric acid converted into tannin. Strong smell. Brit- 
 tle, opaque, infusible. 
 
 26. Cotton. Composed of fibres. Tasteless. Very 
 combustible. Insoluble in water, alkohol, and aether. 
 Soluble in alkalies. Yields oxalic acid to nitric acid. 
 
 “ 27. Suber. Burns bright, and swells. Converted by 
 nitric acid into suberic acid and wax. Partially soluble 
 in water and alkohol. 
 
 28. Wood. Composed of fibres. Tasteless. Inso- 
 luble in water and alkohol. Soluble in weak alkaline 
 lixivium. Precipitated by acids. Leaves much char- 
 coal when distilled in a red heat. Soluble in nitric 
 acid, and yields oxalic acid. 
 
 To the preceding we may add, emetin, fungin, 
 hematin, nicotin, pollenin ; the new vegetable alkalies, 
 aconita, atropia, brucia, cicuta, datura, delphia, hyos- 
 ciama, morphia, picrotoxia, strychnia, veratria; and 
 the various vegetable acids. 
 
 Veil of mosses. See Colyptra. 
 
 VEIN. Vena. A long membranous canal, which 
 continually becomes wider, does not pulsate, and 
 returns the blood from the arteries to the heart. All 
 veins originate from the extremities of arteries only, 
 by anastomosis, and terminate in the auricles of the 
 heart; e. g. the venae cava: in the right, and the pul- 
 monary vei s in the left auricle. They are composed, 
 
 like arteries, of three tunics, or coats, which are much 
 more slender than in the arteries, and are supplied 
 internally with semilunar membranes, or folds, called 
 valves. Their use is to return the blood to the heart. 
 
 The blood is returned from every part of the body, 
 except the lungs, into the right auricle, from three 
 sources: 
 
 1. The vena cava superior , which brings it from the 
 head, neck, thorax, and superior extremities. 
 
 2. The vena cava inferior , from the abdomen and 
 inferior extremities. 
 
 3. The coronary vein receives it from the coronary 
 arteries of the heart. 
 
 1. The vena cava superior. This vein terminates 
 in the superior part of the right auricle, into which it 
 evacuates the blood, from the right and left subclavian 
 vem, and the vena azygos. The right and left sub- 
 clavian veins receive the blood from the head and 
 upper extremities, in the following manner. The veins 
 of the fingers, called digitals , receive the blood from 
 the digital arteries, and empty it into, 
 
 The cephalic of the thumb, which runs on the back 
 of the hand along the thumb, and evacuates itself into 
 the external radial. 
 
 The saloatella, which runs along the little finger, 
 unites with the former, and empties its blood into the 
 internal and external cubital veins. At the bend of 
 the forearm are three veins, called the great cephalic, 
 the basilic, and the median. 
 
 The great cephalic runs along the superior part of the 
 forearm, and receives the blood from the external radial. 
 
 The basilic ascends on the underside, and receives 
 the blood from the external and internal cubital veins , 
 and some branches which accompany the brachial 
 artery, called venue satellites. 
 
 The median is situated in the middle of the forearm, 
 and arises from the union of several branches. These 
 three veins all unite above the bend of the arm, and 
 form, 
 
 The brachial vein, which receives all their blood, 
 and is continued into the axilla, where it is called, 
 
 The axillary vein. This receives also the blood 
 from the scapula, and superior and inferior parts of 
 the chest, by the superior and inferior thoracic vein , 
 the vena muscularis, and the scapularis. 
 
 The axillary vein then passes under the clavicle, 
 where it is called the subclavian, which unites with 
 the external and internal jugular veins, and the verte 
 bral vein which brings the blood from the verteba! 
 sinuses ; it receives also the blood from the medias- 
 tinal, pericardiac, diaphragmatic, thymic, internal 
 mammary, and laryngeal veins, and then unites with 
 its fellow, to form the vena cava superior, or, as it is 
 sometimes called, vena cava descendens. 
 
 The blood from the external and internal parts of 
 the head and face is returned in the following manner 
 into the external and internal jugulars, which term! 
 nate in the subclavians. 
 
 The frontal, angular, temporal , auricular, sublin- 
 gual, and 'occipital veins, receive the blood from the 
 parts after which they are named ; these all converge 
 to each side of the neck, and form a trunk, called the 
 external jugular vein. 
 
 The blood from the brain, cerebellum, medulla oblon 
 gata, and membranes of these parts, is received into the 
 lateral sinuses, or vein of the dura mater, one of which 
 empties its blood through the foramen lacerum in basi 
 cranii on each side into the internal jugular, which 
 descends in the neck by the carotid arteries, receives 
 the blood front the thyroideal and internal maxillary 
 veins , and empties itself into the subclavians within 
 the thorax. 
 
 The vena azygos receives the blood from the bron- 
 chial, superior oesophageal , vertebral, and intercostal 
 veins, and empties it into the superior cava. 
 
 2. Vena cava inferior. The vena cava inferior is 
 the trunk of all the abdominal veins and those of the 
 lower extremities, from which parts the blood is 
 returned in the following manner. The veins of the 
 toes, called the digital veins, receive the blood from 
 the digital arteries, and form on the back of the foot 
 three branches, one on the great toe, called the cephalic . 
 another which runs along the little toe, called the vena 
 saphena, and a third on the back of the foot, vena 
 dorsalis pedis ; and those on the sole of the foot 
 evacuate themselves into the plantar veins. 
 
 | ^.The three veins on the upper part of the foot coming 
 
VEN 
 
 VER 
 
 together above the ankle, form the anterior tibial ; and 1 
 the plantar veins with a branch from the calf of the | 
 leg, called the sural vein, from the posterior tibial ; | 
 a branch also ascends in the direction of the fibula, 
 called the peroneal vein. These three branches unite 
 before the ham, into one branch, the subpopliteal vein , 
 which ascends through the ham, carrying all the blood 
 from the foot: it then proceeds upon the anterior part 
 of the thigh, where it is termed the crural or femoral 
 vein , receives several muscular branches, and passes 
 under Poupart’s ligament into the cavity of the pelvis, 
 where it is called the external iliac. 
 
 The arteries which are distributed about the pelvis 
 evacuate their blood into the external hemorrhoidal 
 veins , the hypogastric veins , the internal pudendal , the 
 vena magna ipsius penis , and obturatory veins, all of 
 which unite in the pelvis, and form the internal iliac 
 vein. 
 
 The external iliac vein receives the blood from the 
 external pudendal veins, and then unites with the 
 internal iliac at the last vertebra of the loins ; after 
 which it forms with its fellow the vena cava inferior 
 or ascendens, which ascends on the right side of the 
 spine, receiving the blood from the sacral , lumbar , 
 cmulgent, right spermatic veins, and the vena cava 
 hepatica ; and having arrived at the diaphragm, it 
 passes through the right foramen, and enters the right 
 auricle of the heart, into which it evacuates all the 
 blood from the abdominal viscera and lower extremities. 
 
 Vena cava hepatica. This vein ramifies in the sub- 
 stance of the liver, and brings the blood into the vena 
 cava inferior from the branches of the vena portee, a 
 great vein which carries the blood from the abdominal 
 viscera into the substance of the liver. The trunk of 
 this vein, about the fissure of the liver in which it is 
 situated, is divided into the hepatic and abdominal 
 portions. The abdominal portion is composed of the 
 splenic, meseraic, and internal hemorrhoidal veins. 
 These three venous branches carry all the blood from 
 the stomach, spleen, pancreas, omentum, mesentery, 
 gall-bladder, and the small and large intestines, into 
 the sinus of the vena portae. The hepatic portion of 
 the vena portai enters the substance of the livfer, 
 divides into innumerable ramifications, which secrete 
 the bile, and the superfluous blood passes into corres- 
 ponding branches of the vena cava hepatica. 
 
 The action of the veins. Veins do not pulsate ; the 
 blood which they receive from the arteries flows 
 through them very slowly, and is conveyed to the right 
 auricle of the heart, by the contractility of their coats, 
 the pressure of the blood from the arteries, called the 
 vis a ter go, the contraction of the muscles, and respira- 
 tion; and it is prevented from going backward in the 
 vein by the valves, of which there are a great number. 
 
 Veinless leaf. See Avenius. 
 
 Veiny leaf. See Venosus. 
 
 Vejuca du guaco. A plant which has the power of 
 curing and preventing the bite of venomous serpents. 
 
 Velame'ntum bombycinum. The interior soft 
 membrane of the intestines. 
 
 VE'LUM. A veil. 
 
 Velum pendulum palati. Velum ; Velum palati- 
 num. The soft palate. The soft part of the palate, 
 which forms two arches, affixed laterally to the tongue 
 and pharynx. 
 
 Velum pupilla:. See Membrana pupillaris. 
 
 VENA. (From venio, to come; because the blood 
 comes through it.) A vein. See Vein. 
 
 Vena azygos. See Azygos vena. 
 
 Vena medinensis. See Medinensis vena. 
 
 Vena porta:. ( Vena porte, a portando ; because 
 through it things arc carried.) Vena portarum. The 
 great vein, situated at the entrance of the liver, which 
 receives the blood from the abdominal viscera, and 
 carries it into the substance of the liver. It is distin- 
 guished into the hepatic and abdominal portion ; the 
 former is ramified through the substance of the liver, 
 and carries the blood destined for the formation of the 
 bile, which is returned by branches to the trunk of the 
 vena cava; the latter is composed of three branches; 
 viz. the splenic, mesenteric, and internal hannorrhoidal 
 veins. See Vein. 
 
 Vena: lacteal The lacteal absorbents were so 
 called. See Lacteals. 
 
 VENEREAL. (Venereus ; from Venus, because it 
 belongs to acts of venery.) Of or belonging to the 
 sexual intercourse. 
 
 I V 'e nereal disease. See Gonorrhea and St/phihs. 
 
 I VENOSUS. Veiny. Applied by botanists to a leaf 
 j which has the vessels, by which it is nourished, 
 branched, subdivided, and more or less prominent, 
 forming a network over either or both its surfaces ; as 
 in Crataegus, Pyrolus terminalis, &c. 
 
 VE'NTER. A term formerly applied to the larger 
 circumscribed cavities of the body, as the abdomen and 
 thorax. 
 
 VENTRICLE. (Ventriculus : from venter.) A 
 term given by anatomists to the cavities of the brain 
 and heart. See Cerebrum, and Heart. 
 
 Ventri'culus pulmonaris. The right ventricle of 
 the heart. 
 
 Ventricdlus succenturiavus. That portion of 
 the duodenum, which is surrounded by the peritoneum, 
 is sometimes so large as to resemble -a second stomach, 
 and is so called by some writers. 
 
 VENTRILOQUISM. Gastriloquism. Engastri- 
 mythus. The formation of the voice within the mouth 
 in such a way, as to imitate other voices titan that 
 which is natural to the person, and so as not to be seen 
 to move the lips. Nothing is more easy to man than 
 to imitate the different sounds he hears: this in fact he 
 performs in many circumstances. Many persons imi- 
 tate perfectly the voice and pronunciation of others ; 
 actors, for example. Hunters imitate the different 
 cries of the game, and thus succeed in decoying it into 
 their nets. 
 
 This faculty of imitating the different sounds, has 
 given rise to the art called ventriloquism ; but the per- 
 sons who exercise this art, have no organization dif- 
 ferent from that of other men ; they require only to 
 have the organs of voice and speech very perfect, in 
 order that they may readily produce the necessary 
 sounds. 
 
 The basis of this art is easily understood. We have 
 found by experience, instinctively, that sounds are 
 changed by many causes: for example, that they 
 become feeble, less distinct, and that their expression 
 changes, according as they are more distant from us ; 
 a man who is at the bottom of a -.veil wishes to speak 
 to persons who are at the top; but his voice will not 
 reach their ears until it has received certain modifica- 
 tions, which depend upon the distance and the form of 
 the tube through which it passes. 
 
 If a person remark these modifications with care, 
 and endeavour to imitate them, he will produce acoustic 
 illusions, which would be equally deceiving to the ear 
 as the observation of objects through a magnifying 
 glass is to the eye. The error will be complete if he 
 employ those deceptions which are necessary to dis- 
 tract the attention. 
 
 These illusions will be numerous in proportion to 
 the talents of the performer - but we must not imagine 
 that a ventriloquist produces vocal sounds, and articu- 
 lates differently from other people. His voice is formed 
 in the ordinary manner ; only he is capable of modify- 
 ing, according to his pleasuje, the volume, the expres- 
 sion, &c. Of it ; and with regard to the words that he 
 pronounces without moving his lips, he takes care to 
 choose those into which no labial consonants enter, 
 otherwise he would be obliged to move his lips. This 
 art is, in certain respects, for the ear what painting is 
 for the eye. 
 
 VE'NUS. Copper was formerly so called by the 
 chemists. 
 
 VERATRIA. Veratrine. A new vegetable alkali, 
 discovered lately by Pelletier and Caventou, in the 
 veratrum sabatilla, or cevadilla, the veratrum album , 
 or white hellebore, and the colchicum autumnale, or 
 meadow saffron. 
 
 The seeds of cevadilla, after being freed from an 
 unctuous and acrid matter by aether, were digested in 
 boiling alkohol. As this infusion cooled, a little wax 
 was deposited ; and the liquid being evaporated to an 
 extract, redissolved in water, and again concentrated 
 by evaporation, patted with its colouring matter. 
 Acetate of lead was now poured into the solution, and 
 an abundant yellow precipitate fell, leaving the fluid 
 nearly colourless. The excess of lead was thrown 
 down by sulphuretted hydrogen, and the filtered liquor 
 being concentrated by evaporation, was treated with 
 magnesia, and again filtered. The precipitate, boiled 
 in alkohol, gave a solution, which, on evaporation, left 
 a pulverulent matter, extremely bitter, and with de- 
 cidedly alkaline characters. It was at first yellow, but 
 
VER 
 
 VER 
 
 by solution in alkohol, and precipitation by water, was 
 obtained in a fine white powder. 
 
 ^The precipitate by the acetate of lead, gave, on exa- 
 mination, gallic acid ; and hence it is concluded, that 
 the new alkali existed in the seed as a gallate. 
 
 Veratria was found in the other plants above men- 
 tioned. It is white, pulverulent, has no odour, but 
 excites violent sneezing. It is very acrid, but not bitter. 
 It produced violent vomiting in very small doses, and, 
 according to some experiments, a few grains may cause 
 death. It is very little soluble in cold water. Boiling 
 water dissolves about 1- 1000th part, and becomes acrid 
 to the taste. It is very soluble in alkohol, and rather 
 less soluble in tether. 
 
 VERATRINE. See Veratria. 
 
 VERA'TRUM. 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linntean system. Class, Polygamia ; Order, 
 Moncecia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of white hellebore. 
 See Vcratrum album. 
 
 Veratrum album. Hclleborus albus ; Elleborum 
 album. White hellebore, or veratrum. Veratrum — 
 racemo svpra-dccomposito , corollis erectis, of Linnasus. 
 This plant is a native of Italy, Switzerland, Austria, 
 and Russia. Every part of the plant is extremely acrid 
 and poisonous. The dried root has no particular smell, 
 but a durable, nauseous, and bitter taste, burning the 
 mouth and fauces: when powdered, and applied to 
 issues, or ulcers, it produces griping and purging ; if 
 snuffed up the nose, it proves a violent sternutatory. 
 Gesner made an infusion of half an ounce of this root 
 with two ounces of water; of this he took two 
 drachms, which produced great heat about the scapulas 
 and in the face and head, as well as the tongue and 
 throat, followed by singultus, which continued ti[l 
 vomiting was excited. Bergius also experienced very 
 distressing symptoms, upon tasting this infusion. The 
 root, taken in large doses, discovers such acrimony, and 
 operates by the stomach and rectum with such vio- 
 lence, that blood is usually discharged ; it likewise acts 
 very powerfully upon the nervous system, producing 
 great anxiety, tremors, vertigo, syncope, aphonia, inter- 
 rupted respiration, sinking of the pulse, convulsions, 
 spasms, and death. Upon opening those who have 
 died of the effects of this poison, the stomach discovered 
 marks of inflammation, with corrosions of its internal 
 coat. The ancients exhibited this active medicine in 
 maniacal cases, and it is said with success. The ex- 
 perience of Greding is somewhat similar : out of 
 twenty-eight cases, in which he exhibited the bark of 
 the root collected in the spring, five were cured. In 
 almost every case that he relates, the medicine acted 
 more or less upon all the excretions; vomiting and 
 purging were very generally produced, and the matter 
 thrown otf the stomach was constantly mixed with 
 bile ; a florid redness frequently appeared on the face, 
 and various cutaneous efflorescences upon the body ; 
 and, in some, pleuritic symptoms, with fever, super- 
 vened, so as to require bleeding ; nor were the more 
 alarming affections of spasms and convulsions unfre- 
 quent. Critical evacuations were also very evident; 
 many sweating profusely, in some the urine was con- 
 siderably increased, in others the saliva and mucous 
 discharges: the uterine obstructions, of long duration, 
 were often removed by its use. Veratrum has likewise 
 been found useful in epilepsy, and other convulsive 
 complaints: but the diseases in which its efficacy 
 seems least equivocal, are those of the skin, as itch, and 
 different prurient eruptions, herpes, morbus pedieulo- 
 sus, lepra, scrofula. &c. ; and in many of these it has 
 been successfully employed both internally and exter- 
 nally. As a powerful stimulant and irritating medi- 
 cine, its use has been resorted to in desperate cases 
 only, and even then it ought first to be exhibited in very 
 small doses, as a grain, and in a diluted state, and to be 
 gradually increased, according to the effects, which are 
 generally of an alarming nature. The active ingre- 
 dient of this plant is an alkali lately detected. See 
 Veratria. 
 
 Veratrum nigrum. S ve Helleborus niger. 
 
 Veratrum sabadilla. Cevadilla hispanorum; 
 Sevadilla; >S abadtlla; Hordeum cans ti cum ; Canis in- 
 ter/ ect, or. Indian caustic barley. The plant whose 
 seeds are thus denominated, is a species of veratrum : 
 they are powerfully caustic, and are administered with 
 very great success as a vermifuge. They are also 
 diuretic and emetic. The dose to a child, from two to 
 
 four years old, is two grains ; from hence to eight* 
 five grains ; from eight to twelve, ten grains. A new 
 alkali has been detected in the seeds of this plant. See 
 Veratria. 
 
 [Veratrum viridk. See American hellebore. A.) 
 
 VERBA'SCUM. ( Quasi barbascum, from its hairy 
 coat.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 mean system. Class, Pentandria ; Order, Mono- 
 gynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the yellow and black 
 mullein. 
 
 Verbascum nigrum. The systematic name or the 
 black mullein. Candela regia; Tapsus barbatus i 
 Candelaria ; Lanaria. The Verbascum nigrum , ana 
 Verbascum thapsus appear to be ordered indifferently 
 by this name in the pharmacopoeias. * The flowers, 
 leaves, and roots, are used occasionally as mild ad- 
 stringents. The leaves possess a roughish taste, and 
 promise to be of service in diarrhoeas and other debili- 
 tated states of the intestines. 
 
 Verbascum thapsus. The systematic name of 
 the yellow mullein. See Verbascum nigrum. 
 
 VERBE'NA. (Quasi herbena ; a name of distinc- 
 tion for all herbs used in sacred rites.) Vervain. 1. 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Dccandria ; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the vervain. See 
 Verbena ojjicinalis. 
 
 Verbena fcbmina. The hedge mustard is some- 
 times so called. See Erysimum alliaria. 
 
 Verbena officinalis. The systematic name of 
 Verbenaca ; Peristerium ; Hierobotane ; Herb a sacra. 
 Vervain. This plant is destitute of odour, and to the 
 taste manifests but a slight degree of bitterness and ad- 
 stringeucy. In former times the verbena seems to have 
 been held sacred, ai d was employed in celebrating the 
 sacrificial rites; and with a view to this, more than 
 the natural power of the plant, it was worn suspended 
 about the neck as an amulet. This practice, thus 
 founded on superstition, was, however, in process of 
 time, adopted in medicine ; and, therefore, to obtain its 
 virtues more effectually, the vervain was directed to 
 be bruised before it was appended to the neck ; and of 
 its good effects thus used for inveterate headaches, 
 Forestus relates a remarkable instance. In still later 
 times it has been employed in the way of cataplasm, 
 by which we are told the most severe and obstinate 
 cases of cephalalgia have been cured, for which we 
 have the authorities of Etmuller, Hartman, and more 
 especially De Hafin. Notwithstanding these testi- 
 monies in favour of the vervain, it has deservedly 
 fallen into disuse in Britain; nor lias the pamphlet of 
 Mr. Morley, written professedly to recommend its use 
 in scrofulous affections, had the effect of restoring its 
 medical character. This gentleman directs the root 
 of vervain to be tied with a yard of white satin riband 
 round the neck, where it is to remain till the patient 
 recovers. He also has recourse to infusions and oint- 
 ments prepared from the leaves of the plant, and 
 occasionally calls in aid ^he most active medicines of 
 the materia medica. 
 
 VERDIGRIS. JErugo. An impure eubacetate of 
 copper. It is prepared by stratifying copper plates 
 with the husks of grapes, after the expression of their 
 juice, and when they have been kept for some time 
 imperfectly exposed to the air, in an apartment warm 
 but not too dry, so as to pass to a state of fermentation, 
 whence a quantity of vinegar is formed. The copper 
 plates are placed in jars in strata, with the husks thus 
 prepared, which are covered. At the end of twelve, 
 fifteen, or twenty days, these are opened : the plates 
 have an efflorescence on their surface of a green colour 
 and silky lustre: they are repeatedly moistened with 
 water ; and at length a crust of verdigris is formed, 
 which is scraped off’ by a knife, is put into bags, and 
 dried by exposure of these to the air arid sun. It is of 
 a green colour, with a slight tint of blue. 
 
 In this preparation 'the copper is oxidized, probably 
 by the atmospheric air, aided by the affinity of the 
 acetic acid ; and a portion of this acid remains in com- 
 bination with the oxide, not sufficient, however, to 
 produce its saturation. When acted on by water, the 
 acid, with such a portion of oxide as it can retain in 
 solution, are dissolved, and the remaining oxide is left 
 undissolved. From this analysis of it by the action of 
 water, Proust inferred that it consists of 43 of acetate 
 of copper, 27 of black oxide of copper, and 30 of water : 
 
VER 
 
 VER 
 
 th s water not being accidental, but existing in it in 
 intimate combination. 
 
 Verdigris is used as a pigment in some of the pro- 
 cesses of dying, and in surgery it is externally applied 
 as a mild detergent in cleansing foul ulcers, or other 
 open wounds. On account of its virulent properties, 
 it ought not to be used as a medicine without profes- 
 sional advice; and in case any portion of this poison 
 be accidentally swallowed, emetics should be first 
 given, and afterward cold water, gently alkalized, 
 ought to be drunk in abundance. 
 
 VERHEYEN, Philip, was born in 1648 at Ves- 
 bronck, in the county of Waes, and assumed the 
 clerical profession; but an inflammation of his leg 
 having rendered amputation necessary, he was deter- 
 mined afterward to study medicine. He accordingly 
 graduated and settled at Louvain, where he was 
 nominated professor of anatomy in 1689, and four 
 years after of surgery also. Ilis application was 
 indefatigable, so that lie attained distinguished emi- 
 nence, and attached to his school a great number of 
 disciples. His celebrity was principally the result of 
 a work, entitled, “ Anatomia Corporis Humani,” which 
 passed through many editions and improvements, and 
 superseded the compendium of Bartholine. He pub- 
 lished also a Compendium of Medicine, a Treatise on 
 Fevers, &c. 
 
 Verjuice. An acid liquor prepared from grapes or 
 apples, that are unfit to be converted into wine or 
 cider. It is also made from crabs. It is principally 
 used in sauces and ragouts, though it sometimes forms 
 an ingredient in medicinal compounds. 
 
 VERMICULA'RIS. (From vermis , a worm.) Ver- 
 micular : shaped like, or having the properties of, a 
 worm. Applied very generally in natural history. 
 
 VERMIFORM. ( Vermiformis ; from vermis, a 
 worm, and forma, resemblance.) Worm-like. 
 
 Vermiform process. Protuberantia vermiformis. 
 The substance which unites the two hemispheres of 
 the cerebellum like a ring, forming a process. It is 
 called vermiform , from its resemblance to the contor- 
 tions of worms. 
 
 VERMIFUGE. (Vermifugus ; from vermis, a 
 
 worm, and/«o-o, to drive away.) See Anthelmintic. 
 VERMILION. See Cinnabar. 
 
 VE'RMIS. A worm. See Worm. 
 
 Vermis mordicans. Vermis repens. A species of 
 herpetic eruption on the skin. 
 
 Vermis terrestris. See Earth-worm. 
 VERNATIO. (From ver, the spring.) This term 
 is applied, like foliatus, to the manner in which the 
 leaves are folded or wrapped up, and expanded in the 
 spring. See Germ. 
 
 VERNEY, Guichard-Joskph du, was the son of a 
 physician at Tours, and born in 1648. After studying 
 at Avignon, lie removed, at nineteen, to Paris, where 
 he acquired high reputation as an anatomical lecturer. 
 He was admitted, nine years after, into the Academy 
 of Sciences, whose memoirs he enriched by his re- 
 searches in natural history. In 1679 he was nominated 
 professor of anatomy at the Royal Gardens. His 
 work on the Organ of Hearing appeared about four 
 years after, and was translated into various languages. 
 He continued the pursuit of natural history with great 
 ardour, and even to the detriment of his health, yet he 
 was enabled, by a good constitution, to reach his 
 eighty-second year. He bequeathed his valuable 
 anatomical preparations to the academy. After his 
 death, a treatise on the Diseases of the Bones was pub- 
 lished from his manuscripts ; and subsequently various 
 other papers, under the title of “CEuvres Anato- 
 mique.” 
 
 VERO'NICA. 1. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linntean system. Class, Diandria; Order, Mono- 
 gynia. Speedwell. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the male veronica. 
 See Veronica officinalis. 
 
 Veronica beccabunga. Beccabunga ; Anagallis 
 cquatica ; leaver germanicum ; Veronica aquatica ; j 
 Cepxa. Water-pimpernel and brooklime. The plant i 
 which bears these names, is the Veronica — racemis 
 lateralibus , foliis ovatis plants, caulc trepente, of Lin- 
 meus. It was formerly considered of much use in 
 several diseases, and was applied externally to wounds 
 and ulcers : but if it have any peculiar efficacy, it is to 
 be derived from its antiscorbutic virtue. As a mild 
 refrigerant juice, it is preferred where an acrimonious j 
 
 state of the fluids prevails, indicated by prurient erup 
 tions upon the skin, or in what has been called the hot 
 scurvy. To derive much advantage from it, the juice 
 ought to be taken in large quantities, or the fresh plant 
 
 eaten as food. 
 
 Veronica officinalis. The systematic name of 
 the plant which is called in the pharmacopoeias Vero 
 nica mas ; Thea germanica ; Betonica pauli ; Cha 
 mcedrys spuria. Veronica — spicis lateralibus pedun 
 culatis ; foliis oppositis ; caule procumbente, of Lin- 
 nffius, is not unfrequent on dry barren grounds and 
 heath, as that of Hampstead, flowering in June and 
 July. This plant was formerly used as a pectoral 
 against coughs and asthmatic affections, but it is now 
 justly forgotten. 
 
 [Veronica virginica. This is a tall native plant, 
 differing from the rest of its family in habit, and con- 
 sidered by N uttall and some other botanists as a sepa- 
 rate genus. Its root is very bitter, and somewhat nau- 
 seous. It sometimes operates as a cathartic, in the dose 
 of a scruple ; but in several trials which I have made 
 with it, I have found it uncertain in this respect. 
 Big. Mat. Med. A.] 
 
 Verricula'ris tunica. The retina of the eye. 
 VERRUCA. 1. A wart, or thickening and indu 
 ration of the cuticle which is raised up in different 
 forms, mostly of the size of a lentil, or flat pea. 
 
 2. In botany, applied to a small round prominence 
 on the inferior surface of the funguses. 
 
 Verruca'ria. (From Verruca, a wart: because it 
 was supposed to destroy warts.) The Heliotropium 
 europeeum, or turnsole. 
 
 VERRUCOSUS. Warty: applied to such appear- 
 ances on vegetables, as on the stem of the Euonymus 
 verrucosus ; and to the appearance on the gourd-seed 
 vessel, as in the Cucurbita verrucosa. See Pepo. 
 
 VE'RTEBRA. ( Vertebra , ce, f. ; from verto, to 
 turn.) The spine is a long bony column, which ex- 
 tends from the head to the lower part of the trunk, and is 
 composed of irregular bones, which are called vertebrae. 
 
 The spine may be considered as being composed 
 of two irregular pyramids, which are united to each 
 other in that part of the loins where the last of the 
 lumbar vertebrae is united to the os sacrum. 
 
 The vertebrae, which form the upper and longest 
 pyramid, are called true vertebrae: and those which 
 compose the lower pyramid, or the os sacrum and 
 coccyx, are termed false vertebrae, because they do not 
 in every thing resemble the others, and particularly 
 because, in the adult state, they become perfectly im- 
 moveable, while the upper ones continue to be capable 
 of motion. For it is upon the bones of the spine that 
 the body turns, and their name has its derivation from 
 the Latin verb verto , to turn, as observed above. 
 
 The true vertebrae, from their situations with respect 
 to the neck, back, and loins, are divided into three 
 classes, of cervical, dorsal, and lumbar vertebrae. We 
 will first consider the general structure of all these, and 
 then separately describe their different classes. 
 
 In each of the vertebra, as in other bones, we may 
 remark the body of the bone, its process and cavities. 
 The body may be compared to part of a cylinder cut off 
 transversely ; convex before, and concave behind, 
 where it makes part of the cavity of the spine. 
 
 Each vertebra has commonly seven processes. The 
 first of these is the spinous process, which is placed at 
 the back part of the vertebra, and gives the name of 
 spine to the whole of this bony canal. Two others are 
 called transverse processes, from their situation with 
 respect to the spine, and are placed on each side of the 
 spinous process. The four others, which are called 
 oblique processes, are much smaller than the other 
 three. There are two of these on the upper and two 
 on the lower part of each vertebra, rising from near the 
 basis of the transverse processes. They are sometimes 
 called articular processes, because they are articulated 
 with each other; that is, the two superior processes of 
 one vertebra are articulated with the two inferior pro- 
 cesses of the vertebra above it ; and they are called 
 oblique processes, from their situation with respect to 
 the processes with which they are articulated. These 
 oblique processes are articulated to each other by a 
 species of ginglymus, and each process is covered at its 
 articulation with cartilage. 
 
 There is in every vertebra, between its body and 
 apophyses, a foramen, large enough to admit a finger. 
 These foramina correspond with each other through ail 
 
VER 
 
 VER 
 
 the vertebra, and form a long bony conduit, for the 
 lodgment of the spinal marrow. 
 
 Besides this great hole, there are four notches on each 
 side of every vertebrae, between the oblique processes 
 and the body of the vertebra. Two of these notches 
 are at the upper, and two at the lower part of the bone. 
 Each of the inferior notches, meeting with one of the 
 superior notches of the vertebra below it, forms a fora- 
 men ; while the superior notches do the same with the 
 inferior notches of the vertebra above it. These four 
 foramina form passages for blood-vessels, and for the 
 nerves that pass out of the spine. 
 
 The vertebrae are united together by means of a sub- 
 stance, compressible like cork, which forms a kind of 
 partition between the several vertebrae. This interver- 
 tebral substance seems, in the foetus, to approach nearly 
 to the nature of ligaments; in the adult it has a great 
 resemblance to cartilage. When cut horizontally, it 
 appears to consist of concentrical curved fibres : exter- 
 nally, it is firmest and hardest ; internally, it becomes 
 thinner and softer, till at length, in the centre, we find 
 it in tiie form of a mucous substance, which facilitates 
 the motion of the spine. 
 
 Genga, an Italian anatomist, long ago observed, that 
 the change which takes place in these intervertebral 
 cartilages, (as they are usually called.) in advanced 
 life, occasions the decrease in stature, and the stooping 
 forwards, which are usually to be observed in old peo- 
 ple. The cartilages then become shrivelled, and con- 
 sequently lose, in a great measure, their elasticity. But, 
 besides this gradual effect of old age, these cartilages 
 are subject to a temporary diminution, from the weight 
 of the body in an erect posture, so that people who 
 have been long standing, or who have carried a con- 
 siderable weight, are found to be shorter than when 
 they have been long in bed. Hence we are taller in the 
 morning than at night. This fact, though seentingly 
 obvious, was not ascertained till of late years. The 
 difference in such cases depends on the age and size of 
 the subject; in tall, young people, it will be nearly an 
 inch ; but in older, or shorter persons, it will be less 
 considerable. 
 
 Besides the connexion of the several vertebra, by 
 means of these cartilages, there are likewise many 
 strong ligaments, which unite the bones of the spine 
 to each other. Some of these ligaments are external, 
 and others internal. Among the external ligaments, 
 we observe one which is common to all the vertebra, 
 extending, in a longitudinal direction, from the forepart 
 of the body or the second vertebra of the neck, over all 
 the other vertebra, and becoming broader as it descends 
 towards the os sacrum, where it becomes thinner, and 
 gradually disappears. This external longitudinal liga- 
 ment, if we may so call it, is strengthened by other 
 shorter ligamentous fibres, which pass from one verte- 
 bra to another, throughout the whole spine. The 
 internal ligament, the fibres of which, like the external 
 one, are spread in a longitudinal direction, is extended 
 over the back part of the bodies of the vertebrae, where 
 they help to form the cavity of the spine, and reaches 
 from the foramen of the occipital bone to the os 
 6acrum. 
 
 We may venture to remark, that all the vertebrae 
 diminish in density and firmness of texture, in propor- 
 tion as they increase in size, so that the lower verte- 
 bra, though larger, are not so heavy in proportion as 
 those above them. In consequence of this mode of 
 structure, the size of the vertebra is increased without 
 adding to their weight; and this is an object of no little 
 importance in a part of the body, which, besides flexi- 
 bility and suppleness, seems to require lightness as one 
 of its essential properties. 
 
 In the foetus, at the ordinary time of birth, each ver- 
 tebra is found to be composed of three bony pieces, con- 
 nected by cartilages which afterward ossify. One of 
 these pieces is the body of the bone ; the other two are 
 the posterior and lateral portions, which form the fora- 
 men for the medulla spinalis. The oblique processes 
 are at that time complete, and the transverse processes 
 beginning to be formed, but the spinous processes are 
 totally wanting. 
 
 The cervical vertebrae are seven in number; their 
 bodies are smaller and of a firmer texture than the 
 other bones of the spine. The transverse processes of 
 these vertebra are short, and forked for the lodgment 
 of muscles; and, at the bottom of each of these pro- 
 cesses, there is a foramen, for the passage of the cer- 
 
 vical artery and vein. The spinous process of each of 
 these vertebra is likewise shorter than the other verte- 
 bra, and forked at its extremity ; by which means it 
 allows a more convenient insertion to the muscles of 
 the neck. Their oblique processes are more deserving 
 of that name than either those of the dorsal or lumbar 
 vertebra. The uppermost of these processes are 
 slightly concave, and the lowermost slightly convex. 
 This may suffice for a general description of these ver- 
 tebra ; but the first, second, and seventh deserve to be 
 spoken of more particularly. The first, which is called 
 Atlas, from its supporting the head, differs from all the 
 other vertebra of the spine. It forms a kind of bony 
 ring, which may be divided into its anterior and poste- 
 rior arches, and its lateral portions. Of these, the an 
 lerior arch is the smallest and flattest; at the middle of 
 its convex forepart we observe a small tubercle which 
 is here what the body is in the other vertebra. To this 
 tubercle a ligament is attached, which helps to 
 strengthen the articulation of the spine with the os 
 occipiiis. The back part of this anterior portion is con- 
 cave, and covered with cartilage, where it receives the 
 odontoid process of the second vertebra. The posterior 
 portion of the vertebra, or, more properly speaking, the 
 posterior arch, is larger than the anterior one. Instead 
 of a spinous process, we observe a rising, or tubercle, 
 larger than that which we have just now described, on 
 the forepart of the bone. The lateral portions of the 
 vertebra project, so as to form what are calltd the 
 transverse processes, one on each side, which are 
 longer and larger than the transverse processes of the 
 other vertebra. They terminate in a roundish tuber- 
 cle, the end of which has a slight bend downwards. 
 Like the other transverse processes, they are perforated 
 at their basis, for the passage of the cervical artery. 
 But, besides these transverse processes, we observe, 
 both on the superior and inferior surface of these lateral 
 portions of the first vertebra, an articulating surface, 
 covered with cartilage, answering to the oblique pro 
 cesses in the other vertebra. The uppermost of these 
 are oblong, and slightly concave, and their external 
 edges rise somewhat higher than their internal brims. 
 They receive the condyloid processes of the osoccipitis, 
 with which they are aiticulated by a species of gingly 
 nrus. The lowermost articulating surfaces, or the infe • 
 rior oblique processes, as they are called, are large, 
 concave, and circular, and are formed for receiving the 
 superior oblique processes of the second vertebra; so 
 that the atlas differs from the rest of the cervical verte 
 bra in receiving the bones, with which it is articulated 
 both above and below. In the foetus we find this ver- 
 tebra composed of five, instead of three pieces, as in the 
 other vertebra. One of these is the anterior arch, the 
 other four are the posterior arch and the sides, each of 
 the latter being composed of two pieces. The trans- 
 verse process, on each side, remains long in a state of 
 epiphysis with respect to the rest of the bone. 
 
 The second vertebra is called dentatus, from the 
 process on the upper part of its body, which has been, 
 though perhaps improperly, compared to a tooth. This 
 process, which is the most remarkable part of the ver- 
 tebra, is of a cylindrical shape, slightly flattened, how- 
 ever, behind and before. Anteriorly, it has a convex, 
 smooth, articulating surface, where it is received by 
 the atlas, as we observed in our description of that ver- 
 tebra. 1 1 is by means of this articulation that the rota- 
 tory motion of the head is performed; the articulation 
 of the os occipitis with the superior oblique processes 
 of the first vertebra, allowing only a certain degree of 
 motion backwards and forwards, so that when we turn 
 the face either to the right or left, the atlas moves upon 
 this odontoid process of the second vertebra. But as 
 the face cannot turn a quarter of a circle, that is, to the 
 shoulder, upon this vertebra atone, without being liable 
 to injure the medulla spinalis, we find that all the cer- 
 vical vertebrae concur in this rotary motion, when it 
 is in any considerable degree ; and indeed we see many 
 strong ligamentous fibres arising from the sides of the 
 odontoid process, and passing over the first vertebra, to 
 the os occipitis, which not only strengthen the articu 
 lation of these bones with each other, but serve toregu 
 late and limit their motion. It is on this account that 
 the name of moderators has sometimes been given tc 
 these ligaments. The transverse processes of the ver- 
 tebra dentata are short, inclined downwards, and forked 
 at their extremities. Its spinous process is short am 
 thick. Its superior oblique processes are slightly con 
 
VER 
 
 VES 
 
 vox, and somewhat larger than the articulating sur- 
 faces of the first vertebra, by which mechanism the 
 motion of that bone upon this second vertebra is per- 
 formed with greater safety. Its inferior oblique pro- 
 cesses have nothing singular in their structure. 
 
 The seventh vertebra of the neck differs from the 
 rest chiefly in having its spino us process of a greater 
 length, so that, upon this account, it has been sometimes 
 called vertebra prominens. 
 
 The dorsal vertebra ! , which are twelve in number, 
 are of a middle size, between the cervical and lumbar 
 vertebra ; the upper ones gradually losing their resem- 
 blance to those of the neck, and the lower ones coming 
 nearer to those of the loins. The bodies of these ver- 
 tebrae are more flattened at their sides, more convex 
 before, and more concave behind, than the other bones 
 of the spine. Their upper and lower surfaces are hori- 
 zontal. At their sides we observe two depressions, 
 one at their upper, and the other at their lower edge, 
 which, united with similar depressions in the vertebra 
 above and below, form, articulating surfaces, covered 
 with cartilage, in which the heads of the ribs are re- 
 ceived. These depressions, however, are not exactly 
 alike in all the dorsal vertebra ; for we find the head of 
 the first rib articulated solely with the first of these ver- 
 tebra, which has therefore the whole of the superior 
 articulating surface within itself, independent of the 
 vertebra above it. We may likewise observe a simi- 
 larity in this respect in the eleventh and twelfth of the 
 dorsal vertebra, with which the eleventh and twelfth 
 ribs are articulated separately. Their spinous processes 
 are long, flattened at the sides, divided at their upper 
 and back part into two surfaces by a middle ridge, 
 which is received by a small groove in the inner part 
 of the spinous process immediately above it, and con- 
 nected to it by a ligament. These spinous processes 
 are terminated by a kind of round tubercle, which 
 slopes considerably downwards, except in the three 
 lowermost vertebrae, where they are shorter and more 
 erect. Their transverse processes are of considerable 
 length and thickness, and are turned obliquely back- 
 wards. Anteriorly, they have an articulating surface, 
 for receiving the tuberosity of the ribs, except in the 
 eleventh and twelfth of the dorsal vertebra to which 
 the ribs are articulated by their heads only. In the last 
 of these vertebrae the transverse processes are very 
 short and thick, because otherwise they would be apt 
 to strike against the lowermost ribs, when we bend the 
 body to either side. 
 
 The lumbar vertebrae , the lowest of true ver- 
 tebrae, are five in number. They are larger than the 
 dorsal vertebra. Their bodies are extremely promi- 
 nent, and nearly of a circular form at their forepart ; 
 posteriorly they are concave. Their intermediate car- 
 tilages are of considerable thickness, especially anteri- 
 orly, by which means the curvature of the spine for- 
 wards, towards the abdomen, in this part, is greatly 
 assisted. Their spinous processes are short and thick, 
 of considerable breadth, erect, and terminated by a 
 kind of tuberosity. Their oblique processes are of 
 considerable thickness ; the superior ones are concave, 
 and turned inwards; the inferior ones convex, and 
 turned outwards. Their transverse processes are thin 
 and long, except in the first and last vertebra, where 
 they are much shorter, that the lateral motions of the 
 trunk might not be impeded. The inferior surface of 
 all these vertebra is slightly oblique, so that the fore- 
 part of the body of each is somewhat thicker than its 
 hind-part ; but this is more particularly observable in 
 the lowermost vertebra, which is connected with the 
 os sacrum. Many anatomists describe the os sacrum 
 and the os coccygis when considering the bones of the 
 spine, while others regard them as belonging more pro- 
 perly to the pelvis. These bones the reader may con- 
 sult. It now remains to notice the ttses of the spine. 
 We find the spinal marrow lodged in this bony canal, 
 secure from external injury. It defends the thoracic 
 and abdominal viscera, and forms a pillar which sup- 
 ports the head, and gives a general firmness to the 
 whole trunk. 
 
 To give it a firm basis, we find the bodies of the ver- 
 tebra gradually increasing in breadth as they descend ; 
 and to fit it for a variety of motion, it is composed of a 
 great number of joints, with an intermediate elastic 
 substance, so that to great firmness there is added a 
 perfect flexibility. 
 
 We have already observed, that the lowermost and 
 
 largest vertebra are not so heavy in proportion as those 
 above them ; their bodies being more spongy, except- 
 ing at their circumference, where they are more imme- 
 diately exposed to pressure ; so that nature seems every 
 where endeavouring to relieve us of an unnecessary 
 weight of bone. But behind, where the spinal marrow 
 is more exposed to injury, we find the processes com- 
 posed of very hard bone ; and the spinous processes 
 are in general placed over each other in a slanting 
 direction, so that a pointed instrument cannot easily 
 get between them, excepting in the neck, where they 
 are almost perpendicular, and leave a greater space be- 
 tween them. Hence, in some countries, it is usual to 
 kill cattle by thrusting a pointed instrument between 
 the occiput and the atlas, or between the atlas and the 
 second vertebra. Besides these uses of the vertebra in 
 defending the spinal marrow, and in articulating the 
 several vertebrae, as is the case with the oblique pro- 
 cesses, we shall find that they all serve to form a 
 greater surface for the lodgment of muscles, and to 
 enable the latter to act more powerfully on the trunk, 
 by affording them a lever of considerable length. 
 
 In the neck, we see the spine projecting somewhat 
 forward, to support the head, which, without this 
 assistance, would require a greater number of muscles. 
 Through the whole length of the thorax it is carried in 
 a curved direction backwards, and thus adds consider- 
 ably to the cavity of the chest, and consequently affords 
 more room to the lungs, heart, and large blood-vessels. 
 In the loins, the spine again projects forwards, in a di- 
 rection with the centre of gravity, by which means the 
 body is easily kept in an erect posture; for otherwise 
 we should be liable to fall forwards. But, at its infe- 
 rior part, it again recedes backwards, and helps to form 
 a cavity called the pelvis, in which the urinary blad 
 der, intestinum rectum, and other viscera, are placed. 
 
 In a part of the body that is composed of so great a 
 number of bones, and constructed for such a variety of 
 morion, as the spine is, luxation is more to be expected 
 than fracture ; and this is very wisely guarded against 
 in every direction, by the many processes that are to be 
 found in each vertebra, and by the cartilages, liga- 
 ments, and other means of connexion, which we have 
 described as uniting them together. 
 
 VERTEBRAL. Vertebralis. Appertaining to the 
 vertebrae, or bones of the spine. 
 
 Vertebral artery. Arteria vertebralis. A 
 branch of the subclavian, proceeding through the ver- 
 tebrae to within the cranium, where, tvith its fellow, it 
 forms the basilary artery, the internal auditory, and the 
 posterior artery of the dura mater. 
 
 VE'RTEX. ( Vertex , tcis, m. ; from verto.) The 
 crown of the head. The os verticis is the parietal 
 bone. 
 
 Vkrticalia ossa. See Parietal bones. 
 
 VERTICALIS. Vertical. Perpendicular. Applied 
 to leaves which have both sides at right angles with the 
 horizon ; as in Lactuca scariola. 
 
 VERTICELLUS. A whorl. The name of a spe- 
 cies of inflorescence, in which the flowers surround the 
 stem in a sort of ring. 
 
 From the insertion of the flowers, the vesture , and 
 distance of the verticellus, it is called, 
 
 1. Pedunculatus ; as in Milissa officinalis. 
 
 2. Sessilis, in Mentha arvensis. 
 
 3. Dimidiatus, going half round; as in Ballota dis 
 ticha. 
 
 4. Nu dus, without floral or other leaf; as in Salvia 
 
 verticellata. 
 
 5. Bracteatus, in Ballota nigra. 
 
 6. Distans , in Salvia indica. 
 
 7. Confertus , when crowded together. 
 
 Ve'rticis os. See Parietal bones. 
 
 VERTIGO. Giddiness. 
 
 VERVAIN. See Verbena officinalis. 
 
 Vervain, female. See Erysimum alliaria. 
 
 VESA'LIUS, Andrew, was born at Brussels about 
 
 the year 1514. After pursuing his studies at different 
 universities, and serving for two years professionally 
 with the imperial army, he settled at Padua, and taught 
 anatomy with great applause, which he subsequently 
 continued at some other schools in Italy. In 1544, he 
 became physician to Charles V., and resided chiefly at 
 the imperial court. About twenty years after, in the 
 midst of his professional career, an extraordinary cir- 
 cumstance occurred, which was the cause of his ruin 
 Being summoned to examine the body of a Spanish 
 
VIJB 
 
 VIN 
 
 gentleman, and having begun the operation too preci- 
 pitately, the heart was observed to palpitate ; in conse- 
 quence of which, he was accused before the Inquisi- 
 tion : but the interposition of Philip II. procured him 
 to be merely enjoined to make a pilgrimage to the Holy 
 Land. While at Jerusalem, he was invited to the ana- 
 tomical chair at Padua ; but on his return, the ship was 
 wrecked on the coast of Zante, where he soon after 
 died. Vesalius has been represented as the first person 
 who rescued anatomy from the slavery imposed upon 
 it by deference to ancient opinions, and led the way to 
 modern improvements. His first publication of note 
 was a set of Anatomical Tables, which was soon fol- 
 lowed by his great work “ De Corporis Hutnani Fabri- 
 ca,” printed at Basil in 1543, and often since in several 
 countries. The earliest impressions of the plates are 
 most valued, but the explanations were made subse- 
 quently more correct. In a treatise “ De Radicis Chi- 
 me Usu,” he severely criticised the errors of Galen, 
 which engaged him in a controversy with Fallopius. 
 His medical and surgical writings are not held in much 
 estimation. 
 
 VESA'NLE. (The plural of vesania; from vesa- 
 nas , a madman.) The fourth order in the Class Neu- 
 roses, of Cullen’s nosological arrangement; compre- 
 hending diseases in which the judgment is impaired, 
 without either coma or pyrexia. 
 
 VESI'CA. (Diminutive of vas , a vessel.) A 
 bladder. 
 
 Vesica fellis. The gall-bladder. See Gall-bladder. 
 
 Vesica urinaria. The arinary bladder. See 
 Urinary bladder. 
 
 VESICATORY. (Vesicatorirts ; from vesica , a 
 bladder : because it raises a bladder.) See Epispastic. 
 
 VESICLE. ( Vesicula ; a diminutive of vesica , a 
 bladder.) An elevation of the cuticle, containing a 
 transparent watery fluid. 
 
 VESI'CULA. See Vesicle. 
 
 Vesicula fellis. The gall-bladder. 
 
 VesiculjE div.e BARBARiE. The confluent small- 
 pox. 
 
 Vesicul* gingivarum. The thrush. 
 
 Vesicula pulmonales. The air-cells which com- 
 pose the greatest part of the lungs, and are situated at 
 the termination of the bronchia. 
 
 VEsicuLi® seminales. Two membranous recep- 
 tacles, situated on the back part of the bladder, above 
 its neck. The excretory ducts are called ejaculatory 
 ducts. They proceed to the urethra, into which they 
 open by a peculiar orifice at the top of the verumonta- 
 num. They have vessels and nerves from the neigh- 
 bouring parts, and are well supplied with absorbent 
 vessels, which proceed to the lymphatic glands about 
 the loins. The use of the vesiculie seminales is to re- 
 ceive the semen brought into them by the vasa defe- 
 rentia, to retain, somewhat inspissate, and to excern 
 it sub coitu into the urethra, from whence it is pro- 
 pelled into the vagina uteri. 
 
 Vesicular fever. See Pemphigus. 
 
 VESTI'BULUM. A round cavity of the internal 
 ear, between the cochlea and semicircular canals, in 
 which are an oval opening communicating with the 
 cavity of the tympanum, and the orifices of the semi- 
 circular canals. It is within this cavity and the semi- 
 circular canals, that the new apparatus discovered by 
 the celebrated neurologist Scarpa, lies. He has demon- 
 strated membranous tubes, collected loosely by cellular 
 texture, within the bony semicircular canals, each of 
 which is dilated in the cavity of the vestibule into an 
 ampulla; it is upon these ampullae, which communi- 
 cate by means of an alveus communis , that branches of 
 the portio mollis are expanded. 
 
 VESUVIAN. Idocrase of Haiiy. A subspecies of 
 pyramidal garnet of a green or brown colour, found in 
 great abundance in unaltered ejected rocks in the vi- 
 cinity of Vesuvius. At Naples it is cut into ring stones. 
 
 Veto'nica cordi. See Betonica. 
 
 VEX1LLUM. ( Vexillum , t, n. ; a banner or stand- 
 ard.) The standard, or large uppermost petal at the 
 back of a papilionaceous flower. 
 
 VIA. A way or passage. Used in anatomy. See 
 Primal vice. 
 
 VI'BEX. (V ibex, ids , plu. Vibices.) The large 
 purple spot which appears under the skin in certain 
 malignant fevers. 
 
 VIBRI'SSAiJ. ( Vibrissa ; from vibro, to quaver.) 
 Hairs growing in the nostrils. See Capillust. 
 
 1 i i 2 
 
 Viburnum lantana. Liburnum. The pliant mea.y 
 tree. The berries are considered as adstringent. 
 
 VICHY. The name of a town in France, in the 
 neighbourhood of which is a tepid mineral spring. On 
 account of its chalybeate and alkaline ingredients, it is 
 taken internally, being reputed to be of great service 
 in bilious colics, diarrhoeas, and in disorders of the 
 stomach, especially such as arise from a relaxed or de- 
 bilitated state of that organ. 
 
 These waters are likowise very useful when em- 
 ployed as a tepid-bath, particularly in rheumatism, 
 sciatica, gout, &c. By combining the internal use with 
 the external application, they have often effected a cure 
 where other remedies had failed to afford relief. 
 
 VI'CIA. ( Viscia , an old Latin name, derived by 
 some etymologists from Vincio , to bind together, as the 
 various species of this genus twine, with their tendrils, 
 round other plants.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linmean system. Class, Diadclphia ; Order, 
 Decandria. 
 
 Vicia faba. The systematic name of the common 
 bean-plant. It is a native of Egypt. There are many 
 varieties. Beans are very wholesome and nutritious 
 to those whose stomachs are strong, and accustomed 
 to the coarser modes of living. In delicate stomachs 
 they produce flatulency, dyspepsia, cardialgia, &c. es- 
 pecially when old. See Legumina. 
 
 Victoria' lis longa. See Allium victorialis. 
 
 VIEUSSENS, Raymond, was born at a village in 
 Rovergne, graduated at Montpellier, and in 1671 wa3 
 chosen physician to the hospital of St. Eloy. The result 
 of his anatomical researches in this situation was pub- 
 lished under the title of Neurology, and gained him 
 great reputation. His name became known at court, 
 and Mad. de Montpensier made him her physician. 
 After her death he returned to Montpellier, and di- 
 rected his attention to chemistry; and having found an 
 acid in the caput mortuum of the blood, he made this 
 the groundwork of a new medical theory. In ad- 
 vanced life, his writings were multiplied without aug- 
 menting his reputation. He died in 1726. 
 
 VIGILANCE. Pervigilium. Vigilance, when at- 
 tended by anxiety, pain in the head, loss of appetite, 
 and diminution of strength, is by Sauvages and Sasar 
 considered as a genus of disease, and is called Agrypnia. 
 
 VILLOSUS. Villous, shaggy : applied in anatomy 
 to a velvet-like arrangement of fibres or vessels, as the 
 viilous coat of the intestines : and in botany to the 
 stem of the Cineraria integrifolia , and to other parts 
 of plants ; as the receptacle of the Artemisia absynthium. 
 
 VILLUS. A species of hairy pubescens of plants, 
 consisting of soft, slender, upright, short, and scarcely 
 conspicuous, and for the most part white hair-like fila- 
 ments. 
 
 VI'NCA. (From vincio , to bind : because of its 
 usefulness in making bands.) The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linntean system. Class, Pentandria ; 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Vinca minor. The systematic name of the less 
 periwinkle. Vinca pervinca ; Clematis daphnoides 
 major. It possesses bitter and adstringent virtues, and 
 is said to be efficacious in stopping nasal luemorrhages 
 when bruised and put into the nose. Boiled, it forms a 
 useful adstringent gargle in common sore throat, and it 
 is given by some in phthisical complaints. 
 
 Vinca pervinca. See Vinca minor. 
 
 VINCETO'XICUM. (From vinco , to overcome, and 
 toxicum, poison : so named from its supposed virtue of 
 resisting and expelling poison.) See Asclepias vince- 
 toxicum. 
 
 VINE. See Vitis. 
 
 Vine , white. See Bryonia alba 
 
 Vine, wild. See Bryonia alba. 
 
 VINEGAR. See Acetum. 
 
 Vinegar , aromatic. See Acetum aromaticum 
 
 Vinegar , distilled See Acetum. 
 
 Vinegar , spirits of. See Acetum. 
 
 Vinegar of squills. See Acetum scillce. 
 
 Vinegar , thieves'. See Acetum aromaticum. 
 
 VI'NUM. See Wine. 
 
 Vinum aloes. Wine of aloes. Formerly known 
 by the names of Tinctura hierce, and Tinctura sacra. 
 Take of extract of spiked aloe, eight ounces ; canella- 
 bark, two ounces; wine, six pints; proof spirits, two 
 pints. Rub the aloes into powder with white sand, 
 previously cleansed from any impurities ; rub the ca 
 nella-bark also into powder ; and after having mixed 
 
VIO 
 
 VIS 
 
 these powders together, pour on the wine and spirit. 
 Macerate for fourteen days occasionally shaking the 
 mixture, and afterward strain. A stomachic purga- 
 tive, calculated for the aged and phlegmatic, who are 
 not troubled with the piles. The dose is from a half to 
 a whole fluid ounce. 
 
 Vinum antimonii. In small doses this proves al- 
 terative and diaphoretic, and a large dose emetic ; in 
 which last intention it is the common emetic for chil- 
 dren. 
 
 Vinum antimonii tartarizati. See Antimonium 
 tart.arizatum. 
 
 Vinum ferri. Wine of iron, formerly called Vinum 
 chalybeatum. Take of iron filings, two ounces; wine. 1 
 two pints. Mix, and set the mixture by for a month, 
 occasionally shaking it; then filter it through paper. 
 For its virtues, see Ferrum tartarizatum. 
 
 Vinum ipecacuanha. Wine of ipecacuanha. Take 
 of ipecacuanha-root, bruised, two ounces; wine, two 
 pints. Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. The 
 dose, when used as an emetic, is from two fluid drachms 
 to half a fluid ounce. 
 
 Vinum opii. Wine of opium, formerly known by 
 the names of Laudanum liquidum sydcnhami , and 
 Tinctura thebaica. Take of extract of opium, an 
 ounce; cinr.ainon-bark, bruised, cloves, bruised, of each 
 a drachm ; wine, a pint. Macerate for eight days, and 
 strain. See Opium. 
 
 Vinum veratri. Wine of white hellebore. Take 
 of white hellebore-root, sliced, eight ounces ; wine, 
 two pints and a half ; macerate for^ fourteen days, and 
 strain. See Veratrum. 
 
 VI' OLA. (From Iov ; because it was first found in 
 Ionia.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nrean system. Class, Syngcnesia ; Order, Monogynia. 
 The violet. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the sweet violet. 
 See Viola odorata. 
 
 Viola canina. The dog-violet. The root of this 
 plant possesses the power of vomiting and purging the 
 bowels; wiih which intention a scrupie of the dried 
 root must be exhibited. It appears, though neglected 
 in this country, worthy the attention of physicians. 
 
 Viola ipecacuanha. The plant which was sup- 
 posed to afiord the ipecacuanha root. 
 
 Viola lutea. See Cheiranthus chciri. 
 
 Viola odorata. The systematic name of the 
 sweet violet. Viola — acaulis, foliis cordatis , stoloni- 
 bus repentibus , of Linnasus. The recent flowers of 
 .his plant are received into the catalogues of the ma- 
 teria medica. They have an agreeable sweet smell, 
 and a mucilaginous bitterish taste. Their virtues are 
 purgative or laxative, and by some they are said to 
 possess an anodyne and pectoral quality. The officinal 
 preparation of this flower is a syrup, which, to young 
 children, answers the purpose of a purgative; it is also 
 of considerable utility in many chemical inquiries, to 
 detect an acid or an alkali; the former changing the 
 blue colour to a red, and the latter to a green. 
 
 Viola palustris. See Pinguicula. 
 
 [Viola pedata. The violets are generally mucila- 
 ginous plants, and employed as demulcents in catarrh 
 and strangury. Some of them are allied to ipeca- 
 cuanha, and contain emetin in their substance. The 
 viola pedata , a native species retained in the pharma- 
 copoeia, is considered a useful expectorant and lubri- 
 cating medicine in pulmonary complaints, and is given 
 in syrup or decoction. Big. Mat. Mod. A.] 
 
 Viola tricolor. Harts-ease. Pansies. This well- 
 known beautiful little plant grows in corn-fields, waste 
 and cultivated grounds, flowering all the summer 
 months. It varies much 'by cultivation; and by the 
 vivid colouring of its flowers often becqmes extremeiy 
 beautiful in gardens, where it is distinguislied by various 
 names. To the taste, this plant in itsrecent state is 
 extremely glutinous, or mucilaginous, accompanied 
 with the common herbaceous flavour and roughness. 
 By distillation with water, according to Haase, it af- 
 fords a small quantity of odorous essential oil, of a 
 somewhat acrid taste. The dried herb yields about 
 half its weight of watery extract, the fresh plant about 
 one-eighth. Though many of the old writers on the 
 materia medica represent this plant as a powerful me- 
 dicine in epilepsy, asthma, ulcers, scabies, and cutane- 
 ous complaints, yet the viola tricolor owes its present 
 character as a medicine to the modern authorities of 
 Starck, Metzger, Haase, and others, especially as a 
 
 remedy for the crusta lactea. For this purpose, a 
 handful of the fresh herb, or half a drachm of it dried, 
 boiled two hours in milk, is to be strained and taken 
 night and morning. Bread, with this decoction, is also 
 to be formed into a poultice, and applied to the part. 
 By this treatment, it has been observed, that the 
 eruption during the first eight days, increases, and 
 that the urine, when the medicine succeeds, has an 
 odour similar to that of cats ; but on continuing the 
 use of the plant a sufficient time, this smell goes off, 
 the scabs disappear, and the skin recovers its natural 
 purity. Instances of the successful exhibition of this 
 medicine, as cited by these authors, are very numerous, 
 indeed this remedy, under their management, seems 
 rarely, if ever, to have failed. It appears, however, 
 that Mursinna, Akermann, and Henning were less 
 fortunate in the employment of this plant : the last of 
 whom declares, that in the different cutaneous disor- 
 ders in which he used it, no benefit was derived. 
 Haase, who administered this species of violet in va- 
 rious forms and large doses, extended its use to many 
 chronic disorders ; and from the great number of cases 
 in which it proved successful, we are desirous of re- 
 commending it to a farther trial in this country. 
 
 It is remarkable that Bergius speaks of this plant as 
 a useful mucilaginous purgative, and takes no notice 
 of its efficacy in the crustea lactea, or in any other 
 disease. 
 
 VIOLA'RTA. See Viola. 
 
 VIOLET. See Viola odorata. 
 
 Violet , dog. See Viola canina. 
 
 VIPER. See Vipera. 
 
 VIPER-GRASS. See Scorzoner . 
 
 VIPERA. ( Quod vi pariat : because it was 
 thought that its young eat through the mother’s bowels.) 
 The viper or adder. See Coluber berus. 
 
 VIPERA'RIA. See Aristolochia serpentaria. 
 
 VIPERI'JVA. (From vipera , a snake : so called 
 from the serpentine appearance of its roots.) See 
 Aristolochia serpentaria. 
 
 Viperina Virginian a. See Aristolochia serpen- 
 taria. 
 
 Vi'rga aurea. See Solidago virga aurea. 
 
 Virga'ta sutur v. The sagittal suture of the skull 
 
 VIRGIN’S BOWER. See Clematis recta. 
 
 Virgin's milk. A solution of gum-benzoin. 
 
 Virgina'le claustrum. The hymen. 
 
 Virginian snake-root. See Aristolochia virginiana. 
 
 Virginian tobacco. See Nicotiana. 
 
 VI RUS. See Contagion. 
 
 VIS. Power. In physiology, applied to vital power 
 and its effects : hence vis vit<e, vis insita, vis irrita- 
 bilis, vis nervia , &C. 
 
 Vis conservatrix. See Vis mcdicatrix nature. 
 
 Vis elastica. Elasticity. 
 
 Vis inertia. The propensity to rest inherent in 
 nature,. 
 
 Vis insita. This property is defined by Haller to 
 be that power by which a muscle, when wounded, 
 touched, or irritated, contracts, independent of the will 
 of the animal that is the object of the experiment, and 
 without its feeling pain. See Irritability. 
 
 Vis medicatrix nature. Vis conservatrix. A 
 term employed by physicians to express that healing 
 power in an animated body, by which, when diseased, 
 the body is enabled to regain its healthy actions. 
 
 Vis moktua. That property by which a muscle, 
 after the death of the animal, or a muscle, immedi- 
 ately after having been cut out from a living body, 
 contracts. 
 
 Vis nervosa. This property is considered by 
 Whytt to be another power of the muscles by which 
 they act when excited by the nerves. 
 
 Vis plastica. That facility of formation which 
 spontaneously operates in animals. 
 
 Vis a tergo. Any impulsive power. 
 
 Vis vitje. The natural power of the animal ma- 
 chine in preserving life. 
 
 From the most remote antiquity, philosophers were 
 persuaded that a great part of the phenomena peculiar 
 to living bodies, did not follow the same course, nor 
 obey the same laws, as the phenomena proper to brute 
 matter. 
 
 To these phenomena of living bodies, a particular 
 cause has been assigned, which lias received different 
 denominations. Hippocrates bestows on it the appel- 
 lation of physis, or nature , Aristotle calls it the moving 
 
VIS 
 
 VIS 
 
 or generating principle; Kaw Boerhaave, the impe- 
 tum faciens ; Van Iielmont, archcea; Stahl, the svul ; 
 others, the vis insita, vis vita ?, vital force, &c. 
 
 VISCIDITY. (Vicidilas ; from viscus.) Visco- 
 sity : glutinous, sticky, like the bird-lime. 
 
 VISCIDUS. Viscid. 1. Of the nature of ropy pulp 
 of the viscum, or missletoe. In general use to imply 
 viscidity in fluids, &c. 
 
 2. See Lentor. 
 
 VI'SCUM. (Viscum, i, n. ; and Viscus, i, m. De- 
 rived from the Greek, t£off, altered by the iEolians into 
 Pkjko;.) 1. The fruit of the misletoe. See Viscum 
 album. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of parasitical plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class Diaicia; Order, Tetran- 
 dria. 
 
 Viscum aleum. Viscus guercinus. Misletoe. 
 This singular parasitical plant most commonly grows 
 on apple-trees, also on the pear, hawthorn, service, 
 oak, hazel, maple, ash, lime-tree, willow, elm, horn- 
 bean, &c. It is supposed to be propagated by birds, 
 especially by the field-fare and thrush, which feed 
 upon its berries, the seeds of which pass through the 
 bowels unchanged ; and along with the excrement 
 adhere to the branches of trees where they vegetate. 
 
 The misletoe of the oak' has, from the times of the 
 ancient Druids, been always preferred to that produced 
 on other trees - ; but it is now well known that the viscus 
 quercus differs in no respect from others. 
 
 This plant is the of the Greeks, and was in former 
 times thought to possess many medicinal virtues ; how- 
 ever, we learn but little concerning its efficacy from 
 the ancient writers. on the Materia Medica, nor will it 
 be deemed necessary to state the extraordinary powers 
 ascribed to the misletoe by the crafty designs of Drui- 
 dical knavery. Both the leaves and branches of the 
 plant have very little smell, and a very weak taste of 
 the nauseous kind. In distillation they impregnate 
 water with their faint unpleasant smell, but yield no 
 essential oil. Extracts made from them by water, are 
 bitterish, roughish, and subsaline. The spirituous 
 extract of the wood has the greatest austerity, and that 
 of the leaves the greatest bitterness. The berries 
 abound with an extremely tenacious and most un- 
 grateful sweet mucilage. 
 
 Theriscws quercus obtained great reputation for the 
 cure of epilepsy ; and a case of this disease, of a 
 woman of quality, in which it proved remarkably suc- 
 cessful, is mentioned by Boyle. Some years after- 
 ward its use was strongly recommended in various 
 convulsive disorders by Colhach, who has related 
 several instances of its good effects. He administered 
 it in substance In doses of half a drachm, or a 
 drachm, of the wood or leaves, or an infusion of an 
 ounce. This author was followed by others, who have 
 not only given testimony of the efficacy of the misletoe 
 in different convulsive affections, but also in those 
 complaints denominated nervous, in which it was sup- 
 posed to act in the character of a tonic. But all that 
 has 'been written in favour of this remedy, which is 
 certainly well deserviug of notice, has not prevented 
 it from falling into general neglect ; and the colleges 
 of London and Edinburgh have, perhaps not without 
 reason, expunged it from their catalogues of the 
 Materia Medica. 
 
 VESCUS. ( Viscus , eris, n. ; plural, viscera.) 1. 
 Any organ or part which has an appropriate use, as 
 the viscera of the abdomen, &.c. 
 
 2. (Viscus, i, m.) The name of the misletoe. Sec 
 Viscum album. 
 
 VISION. ( Visus , &s, m.) The function which 
 enables us to perceive the magnitude, figure, colour, 
 distance, & c. of bodies. The organs which compose 
 the apparatus of vision enter into action under the 
 influence of a particular excitant, or stimulus, called 
 light. 
 
 We perceive bodies, we take cognizance of many 
 of their properties, though they are often at a great 
 distance ; — there must then be between them and our 
 eye some intermediate agent; this intermediate sub- 
 stance we denominate light. Light is an excessively 
 subtle fluid, which emanates from those bodies called 
 luminous, as the sun, the fixed stars, bodies in a state 
 of ignition, phosphorescence, &c. Light is composed 
 of atoms which move with a prodigious rapidity, since 
 they pass through about eighty thousand leagues of 
 space in a second. 
 
 A series of atoms, or particles, which succeed each 
 other in a right line without interruption are denomi- 
 nated a ray of light. The atoms which compose 
 every ray of light are separated by intervals, that are 
 considerable in proportion to their mass; which cir- 
 cumstances permit a considerable number of rays to 
 cross each other in the same point, without their par- 
 ticles coining in contact. 
 
 The light that proceeds from luminous bodies forms 
 diverging cones, which would prolong themselves in- 
 definitely, did they meet with no obstacles. Philoso- 
 phers have from thence concluded, that the intensity 
 of light in any place, is always in an inverse ratio to 
 the square of the distance of the luminous bodies 
 from which it proceeds. The cones that are formed 
 by the light in passing from luminous bodies, are, in 
 general, called pencils of light, or pencils of rays, and 
 the bodies through which the light moves are designated 
 by the name of media. 
 
 When light happens to come in contact with certain 
 bodies that are called opaque, it is repulsed, and its 
 direction is modified according to the disposition of 
 those bodies. — The change that light suffers in its 
 course is, in this case, called refection. The study of 
 reflection constitutes that part of physics, which is 
 named catoptrics. 
 
 Certain bodies allow the light to pass through them ; 
 for instance glass : they are said to be transparent. In 
 passing through these bodies, light suffers a certain 
 change which is called refraction. As the mechanism 
 of vision rests entirely upon the principle of refrac- 
 tion, the examination of these becomes, therefore, a 
 matter of importance. 
 
 The point where a ray of light enters into a medium 
 is called the point of immersion ; and that where it 
 goes out is called the point of emergence. 
 
 If the ray comes in contact with a medium in a line 
 perpendicular to its surface, the ray then continues its 
 direction without any change ; but if its direction is 
 oblique to the surface of the medium, the ray is then 
 turned out of its course, and appears broken at the 
 point of immersion. 
 
 The angle of incidence is that which the incident 
 ray makes with a perpendicular line drawn over the 
 point of immersion upon the surface of the medium, 
 and the angle of refraction is that which the broken 
 ray makes with the perpendicular. 
 
 If the ray of light pass from a rare medium into one 
 more dense, it inclines towards the perpendicular at 
 the point of contact; but it declines from it if it pass 
 from a dense medium into one that is rarer. The 
 same phenomenon takes place, but in a contrary di- 
 rection, when the ray enters into the first medium; 
 this takes place in such a manner, that if the two sur- 
 faces of the medium traversed by the ray are parallel 
 to each other, the ray in passing into the surrounding 
 medium, will take a direction parallel to that of the 
 incident ray. 
 
 Bodies refract the light in proportion to their den- 
 sity and combustibility. Thus, of two bodies of equal 
 density, one of which being composed of more com- 
 bustible elements than the other, the refractive 
 power of the first will be greater than that of the 
 second. 
 
 All transparent bodies refract at the same time that 
 they reflect the light. On account of this property 
 these bodies are capable of being used as a sort of 
 mirror. When their density is very inconsiderable, 
 such as that of the air, they are not visible unless their 
 mass be considerable. 
 
 The form of a refractive body has no influence upon 
 its refractive power ; but it modifies the disposition of 
 the refracted rays in respect to each other. In fact, the 
 perpendiculars to the surfaces of the body, approiiching 
 or receding according to the form of the body, the re- 
 fracting rays should at the same time approach or 
 recede. 
 
 * When, by the effort of a refractive body, the rays 
 tend towards each other, the point where they unite is 
 called the focus of the 'refractive body. Bodies of a 
 lenticular form are those which present principally this 
 phenomenon. 
 
 A refractive body, with parallel surfaces, does not 
 change the direction of the rays, but it inclines them 
 towards its axis by a sort of transportation. A refrac- 
 tive body of two convex sides does not possess a greater 
 refractive power than a body convex on one side, and 
 
VIS 
 
 VIS 
 
 plane on the other ; but the point behind it in which 
 the rays are united is much nearer. 
 
 The discovery of the action of refractive bodies 
 upon light has not been an object of simple curiosity ; 
 it has led to the construction of ingenious instruments, 
 by means of which the sphere of human vision has 
 been extended to an extraordinary degree. 
 
 Apparatus of vision. — The apparatus of vision is 
 composed of three distinct parts. 
 
 The first modifies the light. 
 
 The second receives the impression of that fluid. 
 
 The third transmits this impression to the brain. 
 
 The apparatus of vision is of an extremely delicate 
 texture, capable of being deranged by the least acci- 
 dent. Nature has also placed before this apparatus a 
 series of organs, the use of which is to protect and 
 maintain it in those conditions necessary to the perfect 
 exercise of its functions. Those protecting parts are 
 the eyebrows, the eyelids, and the secreting and ex- 
 creting apparatus of the tears. 
 
 The eyebrows, which are peculiar to man, are 
 formed, 
 
 1. By hair , of a variable colour. 
 
 2. By the skin. 
 
 3. By sebaceous follicles placed at the root of every 
 hair. 
 
 4. By muscles destined for their various motions, 
 viz. the frontal portion of the occipito-frontalis, the 
 superior edge of the orbicularis palpebrarum, the su- 
 percilium. 
 
 5. N umerous vessels. 
 
 6. Nerves. 
 
 The eye is composed of parts which have very dif- 
 ferent uses in the production of vision. They may be 
 distinguished into refractive, and non-refractive. 
 
 The refractive parts are : 
 
 A. The transparent cornea , a refractive body, con- 
 vex and concave, which, in its transparency, its form, 
 and its insertion, pretty much resembles the glass that 
 is placed before the face of a watch. 
 
 B. The aqueous humour wtfiich fills the chambers of 
 the eye ; a liquid which is not purely aqueous, as its 
 name indicates, but is essentially composed of water, 
 and of a little albumen. 
 
 C. The crystalline humour, which is improperly 
 compared to a lens. The comparison would be exact, 
 were it merely for the form ; but it is defective in re- 
 gard to structure. The crystalline is composed of con- 
 centric layers, the hardness of which increases from 
 the surface to the centre, and which probably pos- 
 sesses different refractive powers. The crystalline is, 
 besides, surrounded by a membrane, which has a 
 great effect upon vision, as experience teaches us. A 
 lens is homogeneous in all its parts ; at its surface, as 
 in every point of its substance; it possesses every 
 where the same refractive power. However, it is ne- 
 cessary to remark that the curve of the anterior sur- 
 face of the crystalline is very far from being similar to 
 that of the posterior aspect. This last belongs to a 
 sphere, of which the diameter is much less than that 
 of the sphere to which the curve of the anterior sur- 
 face belongs. Until now it has been understood that 
 the crystalline was composed mostly of albumen ; but 
 according to a new ana'ysis of Berzelius, it does not 
 contain any : it is formed almost entirely of water, and 
 of a peculiar matter that has a great analogy, in its 
 chemical properties, to the colouring matter of the 
 blood. 
 
 D. Behind the crystalline is the vitreous humour, so 
 called because of its resemblance to melted glass. 
 
 Each of the parts which we have noticed is enve- 
 loped by a very thin membrane, which is transparent 
 'ike the part that it covers: thus, before the cornea is 
 the conjunctiva; behind it is the membrane of the 
 aqueous humour, which lines all the anterior chamber 
 of tire eye; that is, the anterior surface of the iris, and 
 the posterior surface of the cornea. 
 
 The crystalline is surrounded by the crystalline cap‘- 
 sule, which adheres by its circumference to the mem- 
 brane that covers the vitreous humour. This, in pass- 
 ing from the circumference of the crystalline upon the 
 anterior and posterior surfaces of this part, leaves be- 
 tween an interval which has been called the canal 
 gondronni. 
 
 The vitreous humour is also surrounded by a mem- 
 brane called hyaloid. This membrane does not alone 
 contain this humour, it is sent down among it, and 
 
 separating, forms it into cells. The details of anatomy, 
 with regard to the disposition of the cells, have not 
 hitherto added any thing to what is known of the use 
 of the vitreous humour. 
 
 The eye is not only composed of parts that are re- 
 fractive, but it is composed also of membranes which 
 have each # a particular use ; these are : — 
 
 A. The sclerotic, the exterior envelope of the eye, 
 which is a membrane of a fibrous nature ; it is thick 
 and resisting, and its use is evidently to protect the in- 
 terior parts of the organ ; it serves besides as a point 
 of insertion for many muscles that move the eye. 
 
 B. The choroid, a vascular and nervous membrane, 
 formed by two distinct plates ; it is impregnated with 
 a dark matter which is very important to vision. 
 
 C. The iris, which is seen behind the transparent 
 cornea, is differently coloured in different individuals ; 
 it is pierced in the centre by an opening called the pupil , 
 which dilates or contracts according to certain circum- 
 stances which we shall notice. The iris adheres out- 
 wardly, and by its circumference, to the sclerotic, by 
 a cellular tissue of a particular nature, which is called 
 the ciliary, or iridian ligament. There are, behind 
 the iris, a great number of white lines arranged in the 
 manner of rays, which would unite at the centre of 
 the iris, if they were sufficiently prolonged : these are 
 the ciliary processes. 
 
 Neither the use nor the structure ®f these bodies has 
 been properly determined : they are believed by some to 
 be nervous, by others to be muscular, while others think 
 them glandular, or vascular. The truth is, their real 
 structure is not understood. 
 
 The colour of the iris depends on its structure, 
 which is variable, and on that of the dark layer of its 
 posterior surface, the colour of which shines through 
 the iris. For instance, the tissue of the iris is nearly 
 white in blue eyes ; in this case the dark colour behind 
 appears almost alone, and determines the colour of the 
 eyes. 
 
 Anatomists differ about the nature of the tissue of 
 the iris : some think it entirely like that of the choroid, 
 essentially composed of vessels and of nerves ; others 
 have imagined they saw a great many muscular 1 fibres 
 in it ; others consider this membrane a tissue sui ge- 
 neris ; and others confound it with the erectile struc- 
 ture. Edwards has shown that the iris is formed by 
 four layers very easy to be distinguished, two of which 
 are a continuation of the Iqrninae of the choroid; u 
 third belongs to the membrane of the aqueous humour ; 
 and a fourth forms the proper tissue of the iris. 
 
 Between the choroid and the hyaloid there exists a 
 membrane essentially nervous. This membrane, known 
 by the name of the retina, is almost transparent ; it 
 presents a slight opacity, and a tint feebly inclining to 
 lilac ; it is composed of the expansion of the threads 
 which compose the optic nerve. - . 
 
 The eye receives a great number of vessels, the 
 ciliary arteries and veins , and many nerves, the 
 greater part of which come from the ophthalmic gan- 
 glion. 
 
 The optic nerve preserves the communication be- 
 tween the brain and the eye. 
 
 Mechanism of vision. — In order the better to explain 
 the action of light in the eye, let us suppose a luminous 
 cone commencing in a point placed in. the prolongation 
 of the anterior-posterior axis of the eye. We see 
 that only the light which falls upon the cornea can be 
 useful for vision ; that which falls on the white of the 
 eye, the eyelids and eyelashes, contributes nothing ; it 
 is reflected by those parts differently according to their 
 colour. The cornea itself does not receive the light on 
 its whole extent ; for it is generally covered in part by 
 the border of the eyelids. 
 
 The cornea having a fine polish on its surface, as 
 soon as the light reaches it, part of it is reflected, which 
 contributes to form the brilliancy of the eye. The 
 same reflected light forms the images which one sees 
 behind the cornea. In this case the cornea acts as a 
 convex mirror. The form of the cornea indicates the 
 influence it should have upon the light which enters 
 the eye : on account of its thickness, it only causes 
 the rays to converge a little towards the axis of the 
 pencil ; in other words it increases the intensity of the 
 light which penetrates into the anterior chamber. 
 
 The rays, in traversing the cornea, pass from a more 
 rare to a denser medium ; consequently they ought to 
 converge from the perpendicular towards the point of 
 
VIS 
 
 VIS 
 
 contact. If, on entering into the anterior chamber, 
 they passed out again, they would diverge as much 
 From the perpendicular as they had converged before ; 
 and would, therefore, assume their former divergence ; 
 •but as they enter into the aqueous humour, which is a 
 medium more refractive than air — they incline less 
 from the perpendiculefr, and consequently diverge less 
 than if they had passed back into the ajr. 
 
 Of all the light transmitted to the anterior chamber, 
 only that which passes the pupil can be of use to vision ; 
 all that which falls upon the iris is reflected, returns 
 through the cornea, and exhibits the colour of the iris. 
 
 In traversing the posterior chamber the light under- 
 goes no new modification, as it proceeds always in the 
 same medium (the aqueous humour). 
 
 It is in traversing the crystalline that light undergoes 
 the most important modification. Philosophers com- 
 pare the action of this body to that of a lens, the use of 
 which would be to assemble all the rays of any cone of 
 light upon a certain point of the retina. But as the 
 crystalline is very far from being like a lens, we merely 
 mention this opinion, which is generally received, to 
 remark that it merits a fresh investigation. Every 
 thing positive which can be said on the subject is, that 
 the crystalline ought to increase the intensity of the 
 light which is directed towards the bottom of the eye, 
 with an energy proportionate to the convexity of its 
 posterior surface. It may be added, that the light 
 which passes near the circumference of the crystalline 
 is probably reflected in a different manner from that 
 which passes through the centre ; and that therefore the 
 contraction and dilatation of the pupil ought to possess 
 an influence upon the mechanism of vision, which de- 
 serves the attention of philosophers. 
 
 The whole of the light which arrives at the anterior 
 surface of the crystalline, does not penetrate into the 
 vitreous body ; it is partly reflected. One part of this 
 reflected light traverses the aqueous humour and the 
 cornea, and contributes to form the brilliancy of the 
 eye ; another falls upon the posterior surface of the iris, 
 and is absorbed by the dark matter found there. 
 
 It is probable that something of this sort happens at 
 every one of the strata or layers which forms the crys- 
 talline. 
 
 The vitreous body possesses a less refractive power 
 than the crystalline, consequently the rays of light 
 which, after having passed the crystalline, penetrate 
 into the vitreous body, diverge from the perpendicular 
 at the point of contact. Its use then, with regard to the 
 direction of the rays in the eye, is to increase their con- 
 vergence. It might be said, that in order to produce 
 the same result, nature had only to render the crystal- 
 line a little more refractive ; but the vitreous humour 
 has another most essential use, which is, to give a 
 larger extent to the retina, and thus to increase the field 
 of vision. 
 
 What we said about a cone of light, commencing in 
 a point placed in the prolongation of the anterio-poste- 
 rior axis of the eye, must be repeated for every lumi- 
 nous cone commencing in other points, and directed 
 towards the eye; with this difference, that, in the first 
 case, the light tends to unite at the centre of the retina ; 
 while the light of the other cones tends to unite in dif- 
 ferent points, according to that form which they com- 
 mence. Thus tjie luminous cones commencing from 
 below, unite at the upper part of the retina, while those 
 that come from above, unite at the lower part of this 
 membrane. The other rays follow a direction analo- 
 gous ; so that there will be formed at the bottom of the 
 eye an exact representation of every body placed before 
 it, with this difference, that the images will be inverted, 
 or in a position contrary to that of the objects they 
 represent. 
 
 This result is ascertained by different means. For 
 this purpose, eyes, constructed artificially of glass, 
 which represent the transparent cornea, and the crys- 
 talline; and of water, which represents the aqueous 
 and vitreous humours, have long been employed. 
 
 Motions of the iris . — Some say that the pupil varies 
 its dimensions according to the distance of the object. 
 This fact has not been sufficiently demonstrated ; 
 hitherto the influence of the intensity of light is the 
 only thing that has been correctly observed. 
 
 The choroid is of use to vision, principally by the 
 dark matter with which it is impregnated, and which 
 absorbs the light immediately after it has traversed the 
 retina. One may consider, as a confirmation of this 
 
 opinion* what happens to some individuals in whom 
 some parts of this membrane become varicose: the 
 dilated vessels throw off the darker matter which 
 covered them, and every time that the image of the 
 object falls upon the point of the retina corresponding 
 to these vessels, the object appears spotted with red. 
 
 The state of vision in Albino men and animals, in 
 which the choroid and the iris are not coloured black, 
 supports still more this assertion; vision is extremely 
 imperfect in them: during the day, they can scarcely 
 see sufficiently to go about. Mariotte, Lecat, and 
 others, have allowed to the choroid the faculty of per- 
 ceiving light. This idea is completely without proof. 
 
 We know very little, that is certain, of the ciliary 
 processes. They are generally supposed contractile; 
 but some think that they are destined to the motions of 
 the iris, while others imagine they are intended to bring 
 forward the crystalline. 
 
 The rays of light have now reached the retina, which 
 receives the impression of light when it is within cer- 
 tain limits of intensity. A very feeble light is not felt 
 by the retina; too strong a light hurts it, and renders it 
 unfit for action. 
 
 When the retina receives too strong a light, the 
 impression is called dazzling ; the retina is then inca- 
 pable for some time of feeling the presence of the light. 
 This happens when one looks at the sun. After having 
 been long in the dark, even a very feeble light produces 
 dazzling. — When the light is exceedingly weak, and 
 the eye made to observe objects narrowly, the retina 
 becomes fatigued, there follows a painful feeling in the 
 orbit, and also in the head. 
 
 A light, of which the intensity is not very strong, but 
 which acts for a certain time upon a determined point 
 of the retina, renders it at. last insensible in this point. 
 When we look for some time at a white spot upon a 
 black ground, and afterward carry the eye to a white 
 ground, we seem to perceive a black spot; this happens 
 because the retina has become insensible in the point 
 which was formerly fatigued by the white light. In 
 the same manner, after the retina has been some time 
 without acting in one of its points while the others 
 have acted, the point which has been in repose be- 
 comes of an extreme sensibility, and on this account 
 objects seem as if they were spotted. In this manner 
 it is explained, why, after having looked a long time at 
 a red spot, white bodies appear as if spotted with green: 
 in this case, the retina has become insensible to the red 
 rays, and we know that a ray of white light, from 
 which the red is subtracted, produces the sensation of 
 green. 
 
 The same sort of phenomena happens when we have 
 looked long at a red body, or one of any other colour, 
 and afterward look at white, or differently coloured 
 bodies.— We perceive with facility the direction of the 
 light received by the retina. We believe instinctively 
 that light proceeds in a right line, and that this line is 
 the prolongation of that according to which the light 
 penetrated into the cornea. Therefore, whenever the 
 light has been modified in its direction, before reaching 
 the eye, the retina gives us nothing certain. . Optical 
 illusions proceed principally from this cause. 
 
 The retina can receive at tho same time impressions 
 in every point of its extent, but the sensations which 
 result from them are then incorrect. It may be affected 
 by the image of one or two objects only, though a much 
 greater number be impressed on it' the vision is then 
 much more defined. 
 
 The central part of the membrane appears to possess 
 much more sensibility than the rest of its extent ; we 
 therefore make the image fall on this part when we 
 wish to examine an object with attention. 
 
 Does the light act upon the retina by simple contact 
 only, or must it traverse this membrane? The pre- 
 sence of the choroid in the eye, or rather the dark 
 matter which covers it, renders this second opinion the 
 most probable. 
 
 That part of the retina which corresponds with the 
 centre of the optic nerve, has been said to be insensible 
 to the impression of light. I know nothing which can 
 directly prove this assertion. 
 
 There is no doubt that the optic nerve transmits to 
 the brain, in an instant, the impression that the light 
 makes on the retina; but by what mechanism we are 
 entirely ignorant. The manner in which the two optic 
 nerves are confounded upon the sphenoid bone , ought, 
 doubtless, to have a considerable influence upon tho 
 
VIS 
 
 VIS 
 
 transmission of the impressions received by the eyes ; — 
 bat this is also a point upon which it is difficult to form 
 any probable conjecture. 
 
 Notwithstanding what has been said at different 
 periods, as well as the late efforts of Gall, to prove that 
 we see with only one eye at a time, there seems suffi- 
 cient proof not only that the two eyes concur at the 
 same time in the production of vision, but that it is 
 absolutely necessary this should be so, for certain most 
 important operations of this function. There are how 
 ever certain cases in which it is more convenient to 
 employ only one eye ; for instance, when it is necessary 
 to understand perfectly the direction of the light, or the 
 situation of any body relative to us. Thus we shut 
 one eye to take aim with a gun, or to place a number 
 of bodies upon a level in a right line. 
 
 Another case in which it is advantageous to employ 
 only one eye is, when the two organs are unequal, 
 either in refractive power or insensibility. For the 
 same reason we shut one eye when we employ a tele- 
 scope. But, except in these particular cases, it is of the 
 utmost importance to employ both eyes at once. The 
 following experiment proves that both eyes see the 
 same object at the same time. 
 
 Receive the image of the sun upon a plane in a dark 
 chamber; put before your eyes too thick glasses, each 
 of which presents one of the prismatic colours. If 
 your eyes are good and both equally strong, the image 
 of the sun will appear of a dirty white, whatever 
 be the colour of the glasses employed. If one of your 
 eyes is muf h stronger than the other, the image of the 
 sun will be seen of the same colour as the glass which 
 is before the strongest eye. 
 
 One object produces then really two impressions 
 while the brain perceives only one. To produce this 
 the motions of the two eyes must be in unison. If, 
 after a disease, the movement of the eyes are no longer 
 regular, we receive two impressions from the same 
 object, which constitutes strabismus , or squinting. 
 We may also, at pleasure, receive two impressions 
 from one body ; for that purpose, it is only necessary to 
 derange the harmony of the two eyes. 
 
 Estimation of the distance of objects. — Vision is pro- 
 duced essentially by the action of light upon the retina, 
 and yet we always consider the bodies from which light 
 proceeds as being the cause of it, though they are often 
 placed at a considerable distance. This result can be 
 produced only by an intellectual operation. 
 
 We judge differently of the distance of bodies 
 according to the degree of that distance ; we judge cor- 
 rectly when they are near us, but it is not the same 
 when they are at a short distance ; our judgment is then 
 often incorrect: but when they are at a great distance, 
 we are constantly deceived. The united action of the 
 two eyes is absolutely necessary to determine exactly 
 the distance, as the following experiment proves. 
 
 Suspend a ring by a thread, and fix a hook to the end 
 of a long rod, of a size that will easily pass the ring ; 
 stand at a convenient distance, and try to introduce the 
 hook : in using both eyes, you may succeed with ease in 
 every attempt you make; but if you shut one eye, and 
 then endeavour to pass the hook through, you will not 
 succeed any longer; the hook will go either too far or 
 else not far enough, and it will only be after trying 
 repeatedly that it will be got through. Those persons 
 whose eyes are very unequal in their power, are sure, 
 to fail in this experiment, even when they use them 
 both. 
 
 When a person loses an eye by accident, it is some- 
 times a whole year before he can judge correctly of the 
 distance of a body placed near him. Those who have 
 only one eye, determine distance, for the most part, 
 very incorrectly. The size of the object, the intensity 
 of the light that proceeds from it, the presence of inter- 
 mediate bodies, &c. have a great influence upon our 
 just estimation of distance. 
 
 We judge most correctly of objects that are placed 
 upon a level with our bodies. Thus, when we look 
 from the top of a tower at the objects below, they 
 appear much less than they would if they were placed 
 at the same distance, on the same plane with ourselves. 
 Hence the necessity of giving a considerable volume to 
 objects that are intended to be placed on the tops of 
 buildings, and which are to be seen from a distance. 
 The smaller the dimensions of an object are, the nearer 
 it ought to be to the eye, in order to be distinctly seen. 
 What is called the distinct point of view, is also very 
 
 variabse. A horse is seen very distinctly at six yards, 
 but a bird could not be distinctly seen at the same dis- 
 tance. If we wish to examine the hair or the feathers 
 of those animals, the eye requires to be much nearer. 
 However, the same object may be seen distinctly at dif-, 
 ferent distances ; for example, it is quite the same to* 
 many persons whether they plaoe the book that they 
 are reading at one or two feet of distance from the eye. 
 The intensity of the light which illuminates an object, 
 has a considerable effect upon the distance at which it 
 can be distinctly seen. . 
 
 Estimation of the size of bodies. — The manner in 
 which we .arrive at a just determination of the size of 
 bodies, depends more upon knowledge and habit tnan 
 upon the action of the apparatus of vision. We form 
 our judgment relative to the dimensions of bodies, from 
 the size of the image which is formed in the eye, from 
 the intensity of the light which proceeds from the ob- 
 ject, from the distance at which we think it is placed, 
 and, above all, from the habit of seeing such objects. 
 We therefore judge with difficulty of the size of a body 
 that we see for the first time, when we cannot appre- 
 ciate the distance. A mountain which we see ai a dis- 
 tance for the first time, appears generally much less 
 than it really is ; we think it is near us’wlienit is very 
 far away. 
 
 Beyond a distance somewhat considerable, we are so 
 completely deceived, that judgment is unable to correct 
 us. Objects appear to us infinitely less than they really 
 are : as happens with the celestial bodies. 
 
 Estimation of the motion of bodies. — We judge of the 
 motion of a body by that of its image upon the retina, 
 by the variations of the size of this image, or, which is 
 the same thing, by the change of the direction of the 
 light which arrives at the eye. 
 
 In order that we may be able to follow the motion of 
 a body, it ought not to be displaced too rapidly, for we 
 could not then perceive it; this happens with bodies 
 projected by the force of gunpowder, particularly when 
 they pass near us. When they move at a distance from 
 us, the light comes from them to the eye for a much 
 longer space of time, because the field of view is much 
 greater, and we can see them with more facility. We 
 ought to be ourselves at rest, in order to judge correctly 
 of the motions of bodies. * 
 
 When bodies are at a considerable distance from us, 
 we cannot easily perceive their motions to or from us. 
 In this case, we judge of the motion of the body, only 
 by the variation of the size of its image. Now this 
 variation being infinitely small, because the body is at 
 a great distance, it is very difficult, and frequently 
 impossible, for us to estimate its motion. Generally 
 we perceive with great difficulty, sometimes we cannot 
 perceive at all, the motion of a body which moves 
 extremely slow ; this may be on account of the slow- 
 ness of its own motion, as in the case of the hand of a 
 watch, or it may be the result of the slow motion of the 
 image, which happens with the stars, and objects very 
 far from us. 
 
 Of optical illusions. — After what we have just said, 
 of the manner in which we estimate the distance, the 
 size, and the motion of bodies, we may easily see that 
 we are often deceived by sight. These deceptions are 
 known in Physics, and in Physiology, by the name of 
 optical illusions. Generally we judge pretty well of 
 bodies placed near us; but we are most commonly de- 
 ceived with regard to those that are distant. Those 
 illusions which happen to us with regard to objects 
 that are near us, are the result, sometimes of the 
 reflection, sometimes of the refraction, of light before 
 it reaches the eye; and sometimes of the law that we 
 establish instinctively; namely, that light proceeds 
 always in right lines. 
 
 We must refer to this cause those illusions occasioned 
 by mirrors: objects are seen in plane mirrors at the 
 same distance behind them, as the mirrors are distant 
 from the eye. To this cause may be attributed also the 
 apparent increase, or diminution of bodies seen through 
 a glass. If the glass make the rays converge, the body 
 will appear greater; if it cause them to diverge, the 
 body will appear less. These glasses produce stid 
 another illusion; objects appear surrounded by the 
 colours of the solar spectrum, because their surfaces 
 not being parallel, they decompose light iu the manner 
 of the prism. 
 
 We are constantly deceived by objects at a distance, 
 in a manner that we cannot prevent, because those 
 
VIS 
 
 VIT 
 
 deceptions result from certain laws which govern the 
 animal economy. An object seems near us in propor- 
 tion as its image occupies a greater space upon the 
 retina ; or in proportion to the intensity of the light 
 which proceeds from it. 
 
 Of two objects of a different volume, equally illu- 
 minated and placed at the same distance, the greatest 
 will appear the nearest, should circumstances be such 
 as to admit of the distance being justly estimated. Of 
 two objects of equal volume, placed at an equal dis- 
 tance from the eye, but unequally illuminated, the 
 brightest will appear the nearest ; it would be the same, 
 if the objects were at unequal distances, as can be 
 easily seen in looking at a string of lamps: if there 
 happen to be one of them brighter than the rest, it will 
 appear the nearest, while that which is really the 
 nearest will appear the farthest, if it is the least bright. 
 An object seen without any intermedium, always ap- 
 pears nearer than when there happens to be between it 
 and the eye, some body that may have an influence 
 upon the estimation that we make of its distance. 
 
 When a bright object strikes the eye, while all the 
 objects around it are obscured, it appears much nearer 
 than it really is; a light in the night produces this 
 effect. 
 
 Objects appear always small in proportion as they 
 are distant ; thus, the trees in a long alley, appear so 
 much smaller, and so much nearer together, in propor- 
 tion as they are farther from us. It is by observing 
 these illusions, and the laws of the animal economy, 
 upon which they are founded, that art has been en- 
 abled to imitate them. The art of painting, in certain 
 cases, merely transfers to the canvass those optical 
 errors into which we most habitually fall. 
 
 The construction of optical instruments is also 
 founded upon these principles : some of them augment 
 the intensity of the light, which proceeds from the ob- 
 jects observed ; others cause it to diverge, or converge, 
 in order to increase or diminish their apparent vo- 
 lume, &c. 
 
 By the constant exercise of the sense of sight, we are 
 enabled to get over many optical illusions, as will be 
 proved by the curious history of the blind youth, 
 spoken of by Cheselden. This celebrated surgeon, by 
 a surgical operation, generally said to be that for cata- 
 ract, but, more probably, it was a division of the mem 
 brana papillaris , procured sight to a very intelligent 
 person who was born blind : and he observed the man- 
 ner in which this sense was developed in this young 
 man. “ When he saw the light for the first time, he 
 knew so little how to judge of distances, that he be- 
 lieved the objects which he saw touched his eyes (and 
 this was his expression) as the things which he felt 
 touched his skin. The objects which were most plea- 
 sant to him were those whose form was regular and 
 smooth, though he had no idea of their form, nor could 
 he tell why they pleased him better than the others. 
 During the time of his blindness he had such an imper- 
 fect idea of colours, that he was then able to dis- 
 tinguish, by a very strong light, that they had not left, 
 an impression sufficient by which he could again 
 recognise them. Indeed, when he saw them, he said 
 the colours he then saw were not the same as those he 
 had seen formerly ; he did not know the form of any 
 object ; nor could he distinguish one object from 
 another, however different their figure or size might be : 
 when objects were shown to him which he had known 
 formerly by the touch, he looked at them with atten- 
 tion, and observed them carefully in order to know 
 them again ; but as he had too many objects to retain 
 at once, he forgot the greater part of them, and when 
 ho first learned, as he said, to see and to know objects, 
 l»e forgot a thousand for one that he recollected. It 
 was two mouths before he discovered that pictures 
 represent solid bodies; until that time he had con- 
 sidered them as planes and surfaces differently coloured, 
 and diversified by a variety of shades; but when he 
 began to conceive that these pictures represented solid 
 bodies, in touching the canvass .of a picture with his 
 hand he expected to find in reality something solid upon 
 it, and he was much astonished when, upon touching 
 those parts which seemed round and unequal, he found 
 them flat, and smooth like the rest ; he asked, which 
 was the sense that deceived him, — the sight or the 
 touch"? There was shown to him a little portrait of his 
 father, which was in the case of his mother’s watch 
 he said, that he knew very well it was the resemblance 
 
 of his father ; but he asksd, with great astonishment, 
 he it was possible for so large a visage to be kept in 
 so small a space, as that appeared to him as impossible 
 as that t bushel should be contained in a pint. He 
 could not support much light at first, and every object 
 seemed very large to him ; but after he had seen larger 
 things he considered the first smaller : he thought there 
 was nothing beyond the limits of his sight. The same 
 operation was performed on the other eye about a year 
 after the first, and it succeeded equally well. At first 
 he saw objects with his second eye much larger than 
 with the other, but not so large, however, as he had 
 seen them with the first eye ; and when he looked at 
 the same object with both eyes at once, he said that it 
 appeared twice as large as with the first eye; but he 
 dia not see double, at least it could not be ascertained 
 that he saw objects double, after he had got the sight 
 of the second eye.” 
 
 This observation is not singular ; there exists a num- 
 ber of others, and they have all given results nearly 
 alike. The conclusion that may be drawn from it is, 
 that the exact manner in which we determine the dis- 
 tance, size, and form of objects, is the result of habit, 
 or, which is the same thing, of the education of the 
 sense of sight. 
 
 Vision, defective. See Dysopia. 
 
 VI'SUS See Vision. 
 
 Visus defiguratis. See Metamorphopsia. 
 
 VITA. (Vita, a,i. \ a vivendo.) See Life. 
 
 ViTiE arbor. See Arbor vita. 
 
 V itje lignum. See Guaiacum. 
 
 Vital actions. See Vital f unctions. 
 
 Vital air. See Oxygen. 
 
 Vital force. See Vis vita. 
 
 Vital f unctions. See Function. 
 
 Vital principle. See Life. 
 
 VI t'A'LBA. See Clematis recta. 
 
 V1TELLUS. ( Vitellus , i, m. ; fiom vita , life; be 
 cause the life of the chick is in it.) 
 
 1. The yelk of an egg. 
 
 2. In botany applied by Gsertner to that part of a 
 seed which is very firmly and inseparably»connected 
 with the embryo, yet never rising out of the integu- 
 ments of the seed in germination, but absorbed, like 
 the albumen, for the nourishment of the embryo. If 
 the albumen be present, the vitellus is always situated 
 between it and the embryo, and yetis constantly distinct 
 from the former. It is esteemed by Gsertner to com- 
 pose the bulk of the seed in the fusci, mosses, and 
 ferns. In the natural order of grasses, the vitellus 
 forms a scale betvven the embryo and the albumen. 
 Sir J. Smith thinks the vitellus is nothing else than a 
 subterraneous cotyledon. See Albumen. 
 
 VI'TEX. (From vieo, to bind.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linntean system. Class, Didy- 
 narnia ; Order, Arigiospermia. 
 
 Vitkx agnus castus. The systematic name of the 
 Agnus castus; Elaagnon. The chaste tree. * Vitex 
 — foliis digitalis , serratis , Spicis verticillatis, of Lin- 
 naeus. The seeds are the medicinal part, which have, 
 when fresh, a fragrant smell, and an acrid aromatic 
 taste. Formerly they were celebrated as anapliro- 
 disiacs ; but experience does not discover in them any 
 degree of such virtue, and some have described to them 
 an opposite one. They are now fallen into disuse. 
 
 Vi'ti saltus. See Chorea. 
 
 VITILI GO. ( Vitiligo , inis , f. ; from vitio, to infect.) 
 See Alphas. 
 
 VI'TIS. J . The name of a genus of plahts in the Lin- 
 mean system. Class, Pentandria; Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the grape. See 
 Vitis vinifera- 
 
 Vitis alba. See Bryonia alba. 
 
 Vitis oorinthica. The dried fruit of this tree is 
 the Uva passu minor; Passa corinthiaca. The vir 
 tues of the currant are similar to those of the raisin. 
 See Vitis vinifera. 
 
 Vitis idjea. See Vaccinium. 
 
 Vitis sylvestris. White bryony. 
 
 Vitis vinifera. The systematic name of the grape 
 tree. Vitis — foliis lobatis sinuatis nudis, of Linnaeus. 
 Vine leaves and the tendrils have an adstringent taste, 
 and were formerly used in diarrhoeas, hemorrhages, 
 and other disoiders requiring refrigerant and styptic 
 medicines. The juice or sap of the vine called lachry- 
 ma, has been recommended in calculous disorders : and 
 it is said to be an excellent application to weak eyes 
 
vor 
 
 voi 
 
 and specks of the cornea. The unripe fruit has a 
 harsh, rough, sour taste ; its expressed juice, called ver- 
 juice, was formerly much esteemed, but is now super- 
 seded by the juice of lemons; for external use, how- 
 ever,' particularly in bruises and pains, verjuice is still 
 employed, and considered to be a very useful applica- 
 tion. The dried fruit is termed Uva passa major. 
 Passula major , the raisin. Raisins are prepared by 
 immersing the fresh fruit into a solution of alkaline 
 salt and soap-ley, made boiling hot, to which is added 
 some olive oil, and a small quantity of common salt, 
 and afterward drying them in the shadi. . They are 
 used as agreeable, lubricating, acescent sweets in pec- 
 toral decoctions, and for obtunding the acrimony in 
 other medicines, and rendering them grateful to the 
 palate and stomach. They are directed in the decoc- 
 tum hordei compositum , tinctura senna, and tinctura 
 cardamomi composita. See also Wine and Acetum. 
 
 Vitra'ria. The pellijory of the wall. 
 
 VITREOUS. {Fitreus ; from vitrum , glass: so 
 named from its transparency.) Glassy: applied to 
 parts of the body. 
 
 Vitreous humour. Humor vitreus. The pellucid 
 body which fills the whole bulb of the eye behind the 
 crystalline lens. The vitreous substance is composed 
 of small cells which communicate with each other, and 
 are distended with a transparent fluid. 
 
 VITRIOL. See Vitriolum. . 
 
 F itriol , acid of. See Sulphuric acid. 
 
 Fitriol , blue. See Cupri sulphas. 
 
 Fitriol, green. See Ferri sulphas. 
 
 Fitriol, Roman. See Cupri sulphas. 
 
 Fitriol, sweet, spirit of. See Spiritus cetheris sul- 
 phurici. 
 
 Fitriol, white. See Zinci sulphas. 
 
 Fitriolated kali. See Potassce sulphas. 
 
 VITRI OLUM. (From vitrum, glass : so called 
 from its likeness to glass. Hollandus says this word 
 is fictitious, and composed from the initials of the fol- 
 lowing sentence : Fade in terram rimando, invenies, 
 optimum lapidem veram medicinam .) Calcadinum ; 
 
 Calcatar ; Calcotar ; Calcanthos ; Calcanthum ; Cal- 
 citea. Vitriol, or sulphate of iron. See Ferri sul- 
 •phas. 
 
 Vitriolum album. See Zinci sulphas. 
 
 Vitriolum c<eruleum. See Cupri sulphas. 
 
 Vitriolum romanum. See Cupri sulphas. 
 
 Vitriolum viride. See Ferri sulphas. 
 
 VI'TRUM. (Fitrum, i, n.) Glass. 
 
 Vitrum antimonii. Glass of antimony. Anti- 
 mony first calcined, then fused in a crucible. 
 
 Vitrum antimonii ceratum. A diaphoretic com- 
 pound exhibited in the cure of dysenteries arising from 
 checked perspiration. 
 
 Vitrum hypoclepticum. A funnel to separate oil 
 from water. 
 
 VIVERRA. The nameof a genus of animals in the 
 Order Ferce, of the Linmean classification. 
 
 Viverra civetta. The systematic name of the 
 ash-coloured weazel, which, with the following spe- 
 cies, affords the perfume called civet. 
 
 Viverra zibetha. The systematic name of the 
 civet-cat. See Civetta. 
 
 VIVUM. A name variously applied : to mercury, 
 because it moves about as if it were alive ; lienee ar- 
 gentum vivum : to lime, because when moisture is 
 added it bracks and swells, as if alive. 
 
 VOICE. Fox. By voice we understand the sound 
 which is produced in the larynx, at the instant when 
 the air traverses this organ, either to enter or go out of 
 the trachea. 
 
 In order to understand the mechanism by which the 
 voice is produced and modified, we must say some- 
 thing of the manner in which sound is produced, in 
 which it is propagated and modified in wind instru- 
 ments, particularly those that have most analogy with 
 the organ of voice. 
 
 A wind instrument is generally formed of a tube, 
 either straight or bent, in which, by various processes, 
 the air is made to vibrate. 
 
 Wind instruments are of two sorts : the one sort 
 are called mouth instruments, the other sort reed instru- 
 ments. 
 
 In the mouth instruments (the horn, trumpet, trom- 
 bone, flageolet, flute, organ,) the column of air con- 
 tained in the tune is the sonorous body. The air must 
 be caused to vibrate in it in order to produce sounds. 
 
 For this purpose, the means employed are variable, 
 according to the sort of instrument. The length, the 
 width, the form of the tube, the openings in its sides, or 
 its extremities, the power of the vibrations, and the 
 manner in which they are excited, are the causes of 
 the- various sounds of this sort of instruments. The 
 nature of the matter which forms the sounds has no 
 influence but upon the tone. 
 
 The reed instruments are the most necessary to be 
 known, for the organ of the voice is of this kind. 
 Their theory is, unfortunately, much more imperfect 
 than that of the other sort. In this sort of instruments, 
 (the clarionet, hautboy, bassoon, voice organ, &.c.) we 
 ought to distinguish between the reed, or anche, and the 
 body of the tube. Their mechanism is essentially dif- 
 ferent. 
 
 A reed is always formed of one, and sometimes of* 
 two, thin plates, susceptible of a rapid motion, the 
 alternate vibrations of which are intended to intercept 
 and permit, by turns, the passage of a current of air. 
 For this reason, the sounds which they produce do not 
 follow the same laws as the sounds formed by elastic 
 plates, with one end fixed, and the other free, which 
 produce sonorous undulations in the open air. In the 
 reed instruments, the reed alone produces and modifies 
 the sound. If the plate is long, the motions are long, 
 slow, and consequently the sounds are grave. On the 
 contrary, a short plate produces acute sounds, because 
 the alternations of transmission and interception of the 
 current of air are more rapid. 
 
 When a number of difierent sounds are intended to 
 be produced by a reed, it is necessary to vary the length 
 of the plate. The bassoon and clarionet players do 
 this when they wish to produce different sounds on the 
 same instrument. We add, as an important circum- 
 stance, that the greater or less elevation of sound pro- 
 duced by the instrument, partly depends on the elasti- 
 city, the weight, and the form of the little tongue, or 
 plate, and on the force of the current of air. If all 
 these elements are not the same, the length being inva- 
 riable, the tone will be different. 
 
 A reed is never employed alone ; it is always fitted 
 to a tube through which the wind passes that has been 
 blown into the reed, and which ought, on this account, 
 to be open at the two extremities. The tube has no 
 influence upon the tone of the music ; it acts only upon 
 the intensity, the timbre, and upon the power of mak- 
 ing the reed speak. 
 
 Apparatus of voice.— The larynx ought properly 
 to be considered as the organ of voice. 
 
 The size of the larynx varies according to age and 
 sex. It is placed at the anterior part of the neck 
 where a small projection is seen, between the tongue 
 and the trachea. It is small in children and women, 
 greater in young men, and still larger in adult age. 
 
 The larynx not only produces the voice, but it is also 
 the agent of its principal modifications ; on which ac 
 count, a perfect knowledge of the anatomy of this 
 organ is indispensably necessary to a perfect. knowledge 
 of the mechanism of voice. As we cannot enter here 
 into all the details of the structure of the larynx, we 
 will only touch upon such as are most necessary to be 
 known, many of which are not yet well understood. 
 
 Four cartilages and three fibro-cartilages enter into 
 the composition of the larynx, and foim the skeleton of 
 it. The cartilages are the cricoid, the thyroid, and the 
 two aryteenoid. The thyroid joins with the cricoid by 
 the extremity of its two inferior horns. In the living 
 state, the thyroid is fixed with respect to the cricoid, 
 which is contrary to what is generally supposed. Every 
 aryteenoid cartilage is articulated with the cricoid by 
 means of a surface, which is oblong, and concave in a 
 transverse direction. The cricoid presents a surface 
 which is similarly disposed to that of the aryteenoid , 
 with this difference, that it is convex in the same direc- 
 tion in which the other is concave. Round the articu- 
 lation there is a synovial capsule, firm before and be- 
 hind, and moveable without and within. Before the 
 articulation is the thtfro- aryteenoid ligament ; behind is 
 a strong ligamentous band that might be called crico- 
 arytecnoid , on account of the manner in which it is 
 fixed. 
 
 Thus disposed, the articulation admits only of lateral 
 movements of the aryteenoid upon the cricoid cartilage. 
 No movement forward or backward can take place, 
 nor a certain movement up and down, mentioned in 
 anatomical books, which none of the muscles is so dis- 
 
vox 
 
 ror 
 
 posed as !o produce. This articulation ought to be con- 
 sidered as a simple lateral ginglymus. The fibro car- 
 tilages of the larynx are the epiglottis , and two small 
 oodies that are found above the top of the arytcenoid 
 cartilages, and that have been called by Santorini, 
 capitula cartilaginum arytcenoidearum. 
 
 There are a great many muscles attached to the 
 larynx. These muscles are called external : they are 
 intended to move the whole organ, either in carrying 
 it up or down, backward or forward, <fec. The larynx 
 has also other muscles, whose use is to give a move- 
 ment to the different parts in respect of each other. 
 These muscles have been called internal. They are, 
 
 1st, The crico-thyroid , the use of which is not, as has 
 hitherto been believed, to lower the thyroid upon the 
 cricoid cartilage, but, on the contrary, to raise the cri- 
 coid towards the thyroid cartilage, or in making it pass 
 a little below its inferior edge. 
 
 2d, The muscles crico-arytccnoideus posterior , and 
 the crico-arytarioideus lateralis , the use of which is to 
 draw outwards the arytenoid cartilages, in separating 
 them from one another. 
 
 3d, The arytcenoid muscle, which draws the arytae- 
 noid cartilages together. 
 
 4th, The thyro-arytcenoideus , a knowledge of which 
 is more important than that of all the muscles of the 
 larynx, because its vibrations produce the vocal sound. 
 This muscle forms the lips of the glottis , and the infe- 
 rior, superior, and lateral sides of the ventricles of the 
 larynx. 
 
 5th, Lastly, the muscles of the epiglottis , which are 
 the tkyro-epiglottideus, the arytceno-epiglottideus, and 
 some fibres that may be considered as the vestige of the 
 glosso-epiglottideus muscle that exists in some animals, 
 whose contraction has an influence upon the position 
 of the epiglottis. 
 
 The larynx is covered within by a mucous membrane. 
 This membrane, in passing from the epiglottis to the 
 irytaenoid and thyroid cartilages, forms two folds, called 
 'ateral ligaments of the epiglottis. They concur in the 
 ormation of the superior and inferior ligaments of the 
 glottis. 
 
 In the substance of the epiglottis, and behind it, are 
 found a great number of mucous follicles , and some 
 mucous glands. Within the mass of the ligaments of 
 the epiglottis, there exists a collection of those bodies 
 that have been very improperly called arytcenoid 
 glands. 
 
 Between the epiglottis behind, and the os hyoides 
 and thyroid cartilage before, there is seen a considera- 
 ble quantity of the adipose cellular tissue , which is 
 very clastic, and similar to that which exists near cer- 
 tain articulations. There has been no use assigned to 
 this body. Dr. Magendie believes it serves to facilitate 
 the frequent movements of the thyroid cartilage upon 
 the postei ior face of the os hyoides, and to keep the 
 epiglottis separated from the upper part of this bone, 
 while, at the same time, it provides it with a very 
 elastic support, favourable to the action of the fi.br o- 
 cartilages in the production of the voice, or in deglu- 
 tition. 
 
 The vessels of the larynx present nothing remarka- 
 ble. It is not so with the nerves of this organ. Their 
 distribution merits a careful examination. There are 
 four of these nerves, the superior laryngeal and the 
 inferior. 
 
 The recurrent nerve is distributed to the posterior 
 crico- arytenoid, to the lateral crico-arytenoid, and 
 thyro-arytenoid. None of the ramifications of this 
 nerve go to the arytaenoid, or to the crico-thyroid, mus- 
 cles. On the contrary, the superior nerve of the larynx 
 goes to the arytaenoid muscle, which it provides with a 
 considerable branch ; and to the crico-thyroid, to which 
 it gives a small filament, more remarkable for the dis- 
 tance it proceeds than for its size. In certain cases this 
 filament does not exist. The external branch of the 
 nerve of the larynx is then of a larger size. The re- 
 mainder of the filaments of the laryngeal nerves are 
 distributed to the epiglottis, and to the mucous mem- 
 brane which covers the entrance of the larynx. This 
 part possesses an extraordinary sensibility. 
 
 The interval which separates the thyro-arytenoid 
 muscles, and the arytaenoid cartilages, is called glottis. 
 In the dead body, the glottis presents the appearance 
 of a longitudinal slit of about eight or ten lines long, 
 and two or three wide ; it is wider behind than before. 
 Here the two sides meet at the point of their insertion 
 
 into the thyroid cartilage. The posterior extremity of 
 the glottis is formed by the arytcenoid muscles. 
 
 If the arytenoid cartilages are brought together so as 
 to touch on their internal faces, the glottis is diminished 
 nearly a third of its length. It then presents a slit 
 which is from five to six lines long, and from half a line 
 to a line long. The sides of this slit are called the lips 
 of the glottis. They present a sharp edge turned up- 
 ward and inward. They are essentially formed by the 
 arytenoid muscle, and by the ligament of the same 
 name, which, as an aponeurosis , covers the muscle to 
 which it adheres strongly, and which, being itself 
 covered by the mucous membrane, forms the thinnest 
 parts or edge of the lip. These lips of the glottis vibrate 
 in the production of the voice ; they might be called 
 th e human reed. Above the inferoir ligaments of the 
 glottis are the ventricles of the larynx, the cavity of 
 which is larger than it seems at first sight. The supe- 
 rior, inferior, and external sides of it are formed by the 
 thyro-arytenoid muscle, turned upon itself. The ex- 
 tremity, or anterior side, is formed by the thyroid carti 
 lage. By means of these ventricles, the lips of the 
 glottis are completely isolated upon their upper side. 
 
 Above the opening of the ventricles we see two bo- 
 dies, which, in their manner of being disposed, have a 
 great deal of analogy with the vocal chords, and which 
 form a sort of second glottis above the first. These 
 bodies are called the superior ligaments of the glottis. 
 They are formed by the superior edge of tire thyro ary 
 tenoid muscle, a little adipose cellular tissue, and the 
 mucous membrane of the larynx, which covers them 
 before penetrating into the ventricles. These observa- 
 tions are easily made upon the larynx of dead bodies. 
 The glottis of a living person has never been examined, 
 at least there has been nothing written on this subject ; 
 but when those of animals, as of dogs, are examined, 
 they contract and enlarge alternately. The arytenoid 
 cartilages are directed outwards when the air pene- 
 trates into the lungs ; and in the instant when the air 
 passes out, they come close together. 
 
 Mechanism of the Production of Voice. — If we take 
 the t rachea and the larynx of an animal or of a man, 
 and blovy air strongly into the trachea, directing it to 
 wards the larynx, there is no sound produced, but only 
 a slight noise, resulting from tire pressure of the ail 
 against the sides of the larynx. If, in blowing, we 
 bring together the arytaenoid cartilages, so that they 
 may touch upon their internal face, a sound will be 
 produced, something like the voice of the animal to 
 which the larynx used in the experiment belongs. 
 
 The sound will be dull or sharp, according as the car- 
 tilages are pressed more or less forcibly together : its 
 intensity will be more or less, according to the intensity 
 of the air. It is easily seen, in this experiment, that 
 the sound is produced by the vibrations of the inferior 
 ligament of the glottis. 
 
 Both man and the animals are deprived of voice by 
 making an opening below the larynx. The voice is 
 reproduced if the opening is closed mechanically. Dr. 
 Magendie knows a person who has been in this situa- 
 tion for four years. He cannot speak without pressing 
 a cravat strongly against a fistulous opening in the la- 
 rynx. The same thing takes place when the larynx is 
 opened below the inferior ligaments of the glottis. 
 
 But if a wound exists above the glottis, if the epi- 
 glottis and its muscles are affected, if the superior liga- 
 ment of the glottis, even if the superior aspect of the 
 arytcenoid cartilages are injured, the voice continues. 
 
 Lastly, the glottis of an animal being laid bare in the 
 instant that it cries, shows very well that voice is pro- 
 duced by the vibrations of the vocal chords, or lips of 
 the glottis. This is enough to prove, beyond all doubt, 
 that the voice is formed in the glottis by the motion of 
 its inferior ligaments. 
 
 This fact being established, is it possible, on physical 
 principles, to account for the formation of the voice ? 
 The following explanation appears the most probable. 
 
 The air being pressed from the lungs, proceeds in a 
 pipe of considerable size. This pipe very soon becomes 
 contracted, and the air is forced to pass through a nar- 
 row slit, the two sides of which are vibrating plates, 
 which permit and intercept the air, like the plates of 
 reeds, and which ought, in the same manner, by these 
 alternations, to produce sonorous undulations in the 
 transmitted current of air. 
 
 But, in blowing into the trachea of a dead body, why 
 does.it not Droduce a sound like that of the human 
 
VOI 
 
 VOI 
 
 voice ? Why is the palsied state of the internal mus - 1 
 cles of this organ followed by the loss of the voice ? 
 Why, in a word, is an act of the will necessary to pro- | 
 duce the vocal sound ? The answer to this is not diffi- 
 cult. The ligaments of the glottis have not the faculty 
 of vibrating like plates of reeds, except the thyro-ary- 
 tenoid muscles are contracted ; and, therefore, in every 
 case in which the muscles are not contracted, the voice 
 will not be produced. 
 
 Experiments performed on animals are perfectly in 
 unison with this doctrine. Divide the two recurrent 
 nerves, and the voice will cease. If only one is cut, 
 the voice will be only half lost. 
 
 Dr. Magendie, however, has seen a number of ani- 
 mals, in which the two recurrent nerves had been cut, 
 cry very loud when they suffered severe pain. These 
 sounds were very similar to the sounds that would be 
 produced mechanically with the larynx of the animal 
 when dead, by blowing into the trachea, and bringing 
 together the arytenoid cartilages. This phenomenon 
 is easily understood by the distribution of the nerves 
 of the larynx. The recurrents being cut, the thyro- 
 arytenoid muscles do not contract, and thence results 
 the loss of voice ; but the arytenoid muscle, that re- 
 ceives its nerves from the superior laryngeal, contracts, 
 and brings together, in the instant of a strong expira- 
 tion, the arytenoid cartilages, and the slit of the glottis 
 becomes sufficiently narrow for the air to throw the 
 thyro-arytaenoid muscles, though they are not contract- 
 ed, into vibration. 
 
 Intensity or volume of the voice. . The intensity of 
 the voice, like that of all other sounds, depends upon 
 the extent of the vibrations. 
 
 The vibrations of the vocal chords will be in propor- 
 tion to the force with which the air is expelled from 
 the breast ; and the longer the chords are, that is, the 
 more voluminous the larynx is, the more considerable 
 will be the extent of the vibrations. A strong person, 
 with a large chest, and a larynx of large dimensions, 
 presents the most advantageous condition for the in- 
 tensity of the voice. If such a person becomes sick, 
 his voice, on account of his weakness, loses much of 
 its intensity, because it is no longer expelled with the 
 same force from the chest. 
 
 Children, women, and eunuchs, whose larynx is pro- 
 portionably less than that of a man in adult age, have 
 also much less intensity of voice. 
 
 In the ordinary production of the voice, it results 
 from the simultaneous motions of the two sides of the 
 glottis. Were one of these sides to lose the faculty of 
 causing the air to vibrate, the voice would lose, neces- 
 sarily, half its intensity, the force of expiration being 
 the same. This may be proved in cutting one of the 
 recurrent nerves of a dog, or in paying attention to the 
 voice of a person who has had a complete attack of 
 hemiplegia. 
 
 Tone of the voice. — Every individual has a particu- 
 lar tone of voice by which he is known : there is also a 
 particular tone which belongs to the different sexes atid 
 age. The tone of the voice presents an infinite num- 
 ber of modifications. Upon what circumstances do 
 these depend ? This is unknown. The feminine 
 tone, however, which is found in children and eunuchs, 
 generally agrees with the state of the cartilages of the 
 larynx. On the contrary, the masculine tone which 
 women sometimes possess, appears to be connected 
 with the state of these cartilages, and particularly 
 with that of the thyroids. Tone is a modification of 
 sound, of which philosophers have by no means given 
 an exact explanation. 
 
 Of the extent of the voice. — The sounds which the 
 human larynx is capable of producing are very nume- 
 rous. Many celebrated authors have endeavoured to 
 explain the manner of their formation ; but they have 
 rather given us comparisons than explanations. 
 
 We have examined the reed of the organ of voice; 
 we shall now consider the tube that the vocal sound 
 traverses after having been produced. In proceeding 
 from below upwards, the tube is composed, 1st, of the 
 interval between the epiglottis before, its lateral liga- 
 ments upon the sides, and of the posterior side of the 
 pharynx; 2dly, of the pharynx behind, and laterally, 
 and of the most posterior part of the base of the tongue 
 before ; 3dly, sometimes of the mouth, and sometimes 
 of the nasal cavities; at other times, of these two 
 cavities together. 
 
 This tube, capable of being prolonged or shortened, 
 
 I of being made wider or narrower; being susceptible of 
 assuming an infinite variety of forms, ought to be very 
 I capable of performing all the functions of the body of 
 a reed instrument ; — that is, to be capable of harmo- 
 nizing with the larynx, and of thus favouring the pro- 
 duction of the numerous tones of which the voice is 
 susceptible; of increasing the intensity of the vocal 
 sound, by taking a conical form, with the base out- 
 wards ; of giving a roundness and agreeableness to the 
 sound, by suitably exposing its exterior opening, or by 
 almost entirely shutting it, &c. 
 
 Until the influence of the tube of reed instruments 
 has been determined with precision, it is evident that 
 we can form only probable conjectures respecting the 
 influence of the tube of the organ of voice. In this 
 respect we can make only a small number of observa- 
 tions, which relate particularly to the most apparent 
 phenomena. 
 
 A. The larynx is raised in the production of acute 
 sounds ; it is lowered, on the contrary, in the formation 
 of those that are grave ; consequently, the vocal tube 
 is shortened in the first case, and lengthened in the 
 second. 
 
 We suppose that a short tube is more favourable to 
 the transmission of acute sounds, while a long one is 
 more so for those that are grave. The tube changes its 
 length at the same time that it changes its breadth ; 
 and this is remarkable, as we have seen above that the 
 breadth of the tube has a great influence upon its 
 facility of transmitting sounds. 
 
 When the larynx descends, that is, when the vocal 
 tube is prolonged, the thyroid cartilage descends, and 
 removqg from the os hyoides the whole height of the 
 thyro-hyoid membrane. By this separation the gland 
 of the epiglottis is carried forward, and places itself in 
 the cavity of the posterior aspect of the os hyoides ; 
 this gland draws after it the epiglottis: from this re- 
 sults a considerable enlargement of the inferior part of 
 the vocal tube. 
 
 The contrary phenomenon happens when the larynx 
 is raised. The thyroid cartilage then rises, and 
 becomes engaged behind the os hyoides, by displacing 
 and pushing backward theepiglottid gland ; this pushes 
 the epiglottis, and the vocal tube is much contracted. 
 By imitating the motion upon the dead body, we may 
 easily ascertain that the narrowing may proceed to 
 five-sixths of the breadth of the tube. Now,, we adapt 
 a large tube to a reed for the purpose of producing 
 grave sounds; on the contrary, it is a narrow tube 
 which is generally employed for the purpose of trans- 
 mitting acute sounds. We can then, to a certain de- 
 gree, account for the utility of the changes of breadth 
 which take place in the inferior part of the vocal 
 tube. 
 
 B. The presence of the ventricles of the larynx 
 immediately above the inferior ligaments of the glottis, 
 appears intended to isolate* those ligaments, so that 
 they may vibrate freely in the air. When foreign 
 bodies enter the ventricles, or when a false membrane, 
 or mucosities are formed, the voice is generally ex- 
 tinguished, or much weakened. 
 
 0. From its form, its position, its elasticity; from 
 the motions which its muscles impress upon it, the 
 epiglottis appears to belong essentially to the apparatus 
 of the voice ; but what are its uses? We have already 
 seen that it contributes powerfully to the narrowing 
 of the vocal tube ; it may be supposed that it has a 
 more important function. 
 
 D. The vocal tube has visibly an influence upon the 
 intensity of the vpice. The most intense sounds 
 which the voice can produce, cause the mouth to be 
 opened very wide, the tongue to be drawn a little 
 back, and the velum of the palate raised into a hori- 
 zontal position, and to become elastic, closing all com- 
 munication with the nostrils. 
 
 In this case the pharynx and the mouth evidently 
 perform the office of a speaking trumpet, that is to say 
 they represent very exactly a tube with a reed, which 
 increases in wideness outwards, the effect of which is 
 to augment the intensity of the sound produced by the 
 reed. If the mouth is in part closed, the lips carried 
 forward and turned towards each other, the sound 
 will acquire rotundity, and an agreeable expression; 
 but it will lose part of its intensity : this result is easily 
 explained after what we have said of the influence of 
 the form of tubes in reed instruments. 
 
 For the same reasons, whenever the vocal soun# 
 
VOI 
 
 VOI 
 
 pastes into the nose, it will become dull, for the form 
 of the cavities of the nose is well fitted for diminishing 
 the intensity of sounds. If the mouth and nose are 
 shut at the same time, no sound can be produced. 
 
 E. We have seen, in considering the production of 
 voice, that a great number of modifications relative to 
 expression arise from changes of the thickness, and of 
 the elasticity of the lips of the glottis. The tube may 
 produce a number of others, according to its different 
 degrees of length or breadth ; according to its form, the 
 contraction of the pharynx, the position of the tongue, 
 or of the velum of the palate ; according as the sound 
 passes wholly or in part through the mouth, or the nose, 
 or both together; according to the individual disposition 
 of the mouth or nose ; the existence or non-existence 
 of teeth ; the size of the tongue, &c. ; the expression 
 of the voice is continually modified according to all 
 these circumstances. For example, whenever the 
 sound traverses the nasal cavities, it becomes dis- 
 agreeably nasal. 
 
 Those persons are mistaken, who think that the in- 
 tensity of vocal sound may be augmented by repercus- 
 sion, in passing through the nasal cavities ; these cavi- 
 ties produce quite a contrary effect. Whenever the 
 voice is introduced into them, from whatever cause, it 
 becomes dull. 
 
 F. Besides the numerous modifications which the 
 tube of the vocal organ causes in the intensity and the 
 expression of the voice, in alternately permitting or 
 intercepting its productions : there is another very im- 
 portant kind of modification produced by it. By 
 means of this the vocal sound is divided into very 
 small portions, each possessing a distinct character, 
 because each of them is produced by a distinct motion 
 of the tube. This sort of influence of the vocal tube is 
 called the faculty of articulating , which presents, 
 besides, an infinite variety of individual differences 
 suitable to the peculiar organization of the vocal 
 tube. 
 
 We have hitherto treated of the human voice in 
 a general manner; we now proceed to speak of its 
 principal modifications ; namely, the cry or native 
 voice ; the voice properly so called, or acquired voice ; 
 speech, or articulate voice ; singing, or appreciable 
 voice. 
 
 The cry , or native voice. — The cry is a sound which 
 cannot be appreciated ; it is, like all those sounds pro- 
 duced by the larynx, susceptible of variation in tone, 
 intensity, and expression. The cry is easily distin- 
 guished from all other vocal sounds ; but as its charac- 
 ter depends upon the expression, it is impossible to 
 account physically for the difference between it and 
 the latter. Whdtever is the condition of man, or 
 whatever his age, he is capable of crying. The new- 
 born child, the idiot, the person deaf from birth, the 
 savage, the civilized, the decrepit old man, all are 
 capable of producing cries. We ought, then, to con- 
 sider the cry as particularly attached to organization ; 
 indeed, we may be convinced of this in examining its 
 uses. 
 
 By the cry we express vivid sensations, whether they 
 proceed from without or within; whether they are 
 agreeable or painful . — there are cries of pleasure and 
 of pain. By the cry we express our most simple in- 
 stinctive wants, the natural passions. There is a cry 
 of fury, another of fear, &.c. 
 
 The social wants and passions, not being an indis- 
 pensable consequence of organization, and the state of 
 civilization being necessary for their developement, they 
 have no peculiar cry. The cry comprehends, generally, 
 the most intense sounds that the organ of voice can 
 produce; its expression has often something in it which 
 offends the ear, and it has a strong action upon those 
 who are near it. 
 
 By means of the cry, important relations are estab- 
 lished among mankind. The cry of joy inclines to 
 joy ; the cry of pain excites pity ; the cry produced by 
 terror causes fear, even in those at a distance, &c. 
 This sort of language is found in most animals ; it is 
 almost the only language whieh has been given them ; 
 the song of birds ought to be considered as a modifica- 
 tion of their cry. 
 
 Acquired voice , or voice properly so called. — In the 
 usual state of man, that is, when he lives in society, 
 and when he is possessed of the faculty of hearing, he 
 knows, from earliest youth, that mankind utter sounds 
 which are not cries he very soon finds that he can 
 
 produce the same sort of sounds with his larynx, and 
 immediately, what is called acquired voice, is deve- 
 loped in him, by the effect of imitation, and the advan- 
 tages he derives from it. A deaf child cannot make 
 any remark with regard to sound, and, therefore, he 
 never acquires it. There seems to be no difference 
 between the voice and the cry, except in intensity and 
 expression, for it is likewise formed of inappreciable 
 sounds, or of sounds whose intervals are not exactly 
 distinguished by the ear. 
 
 Since the voice is the consequence of hearing, and 
 of an intellectual process, it cannot be developed if 
 those circumstances, by which it is produced, do not 
 exist. In fact, children born deaf, who have never had 
 any idea of sound ; idiots, that establish no relation 
 between the sounds which they hear, and those which 
 their larynx can produce, have no voice, though the 
 vocal apparatus of both may be fit to form and modify 
 sounds as well as that of individuals perfectly formed. 
 
 For the same reason those whom we improperly 
 terra savages, because they have been found wandering 
 in forests since their infancy, can have no voice; the 
 understanding not being developed in a solitary state, 
 but only in social life. 
 
 The expression, the intensity, the tone of the voice, 
 are susceptible of numerous modifications on the part 
 of the larynx; the vocal tube also exerts a powerful 
 influence upon the voice: speech and singing are only 
 •modifications of the social voice. 
 
 Modifications of the voice by age. — The larynx is in 
 proportion very small in the fetus, and the new-born 
 infant; its small volume forms a contrast with that of 
 the os hyoides, with the tongue and other organs of 
 deglutition, which are already much developed. Be- 
 sides, it is round, and the thyroid cartilage forms no 
 projection in the neck. 
 
 The lips of the glottis, the ventricles, the superior 
 ligaments, are very short in proportion to what they 
 become afterward ; for the thyroid cartilage not being 
 much developed, they consequently occupy a small 
 space. The cartilages are flexible, and have not nearly 
 the solidity which they possess afterward. 
 
 The larynx preserves these characters almost till 
 puberty ; at this period a general revolution takes 
 place in the economy. The developement of the ge 
 nital organs determines a sudden increase in the nutri- 
 tion of many of the organs, of which that of the voice 
 is one. 
 
 Tlie greatest activity of nutrition is first remarked in 
 the muscles ; afterward, but more slowly, it is seen in 
 the cartilages: the geneial form of the larynx is then 
 modified ; the thyroid cartilage becomes developed in 
 its anterior part, it forms a projection in the neck, but 
 greater in the male than in the female. From this cir- 
 cumstance results a considerable prolongation of the 
 lips of the glottis, or thyro-arytEenoid muscles ; and 
 this phenomenon is much more worthy of remark than 
 the general increase of the glottis which happens at the 
 same time. 
 
 Though these changes in the larynx are rapid, they 
 do not happen all at once ; sometimes it is six or eight 
 months before they terminate. 
 
 After puberty the larynx does not suffer any other 
 remarkable changes ; its volume and the projection of 
 the thyroid cartilage continue to increase, and become 
 more strongly marked. The cartilages become par- 
 tially ossified in manhood. 
 
 In old age the ossification of the cartilages continues, 
 and becomes almost complete ; the epiglottid gland! 
 diminishes considerably, and the internal muscles, but 
 those particularly that form the lips of the glottis, dimi- 
 nish in volume, assume a colour less deep, and lose 
 their elasticity ; in a word, they take the same modifi- 
 cations as the muscular system in general. 
 
 The production of voice, as it supposes the passage 
 of air to and from the lungs to take place, cannot exist 
 in the fetus, plunged as it is in the liquor amnii; but 
 the child is capable of producing very acute sounds at 
 the instant of birth. 
 
 Vagitus is the name that is given to this voice, or 
 cry of children, by which they express their wants and 
 feelings. We must recollect that this is the object of 
 the cry. 
 
 Towards the end of the first year, the child begins to 
 form sounds that are easily distinguished from the va-- 
 gitus. These sounds, at first vague and irregular, very 
 soon become more distinct and connected ; nurses then 
 
VOL 
 
 begin to make them pronounce the most simple words, 
 and afterward, thdse that are more complicated. 
 
 The pronunciation of children has very little resem- 
 blance to that of adults ; but there is also a great dif- 
 ference between them. In children, the teeth have not 
 yet quitted their alveoli ; tire tongue is comparatively 
 very large ; when the lips are closed they are larger 
 than is necessary for covering anteriorly the gums ; the 
 nasal cavities are not much developed, &c. 
 
 Children advance only by degrees, and in proportion 
 as their organs of pronunciation approach those of the 
 adult, to articulate exactly the different combinations 
 of letters. They are not capable of forming appreci- 
 able sounds, or of singing, until long after they have 
 acquired the faculty of speech. This sort of sounds is 
 the voice properly so called, or acquired : they could not 
 exist in the child were it deaf. They ought not to be 
 Considered as a modification of the vagitus. 
 
 Until the period of puberty, the larynx remains pro- 
 portionably very small, as well as the lips of the glottis : 
 the voice is also composed entirely of acute sounds. 
 It is physically impossible that the larynx should pro- 
 duce grave ones. 
 
 At puberty, particularly in males, the voice under- 
 goes a remarkable modification : it acquires in a few 
 days, often all at once, a gravity, and a dull or deaf ex- 
 pression, that it was far from having before. 
 
 It sinks in general about an octave. The voice of a 
 young man is said to moult , according to the common 1 
 expression. In certain cases the voice is almost en- 
 tirely lost for some weeks ; it frequently contracts a 
 marked hoarseness. Sometimes it happens that the 
 young man produces involuntarily a very acute sound 
 when he wishes to produce a grave one ; it is then 
 scarcely possible for him to produce appreciable sounds, 
 or to sing true. 
 
 This state of things continues sometimes nearly a 
 year, after which the voice becomes more clear, and 
 remains so during life: but some individuals lose en- 
 tirely, during the moulting of the voice, the faculty of 
 singing; others, who having a fine extensive voice 
 before the moulting , have afterward only a very ordi- 
 nary one. 
 
 The gravity that the voice acquires depends evidently 
 upon tne developement of the larynx, and particularly 
 on the prolongation of the lips of the glottis. As these 
 parts cannot stretch backward, they come forward : it 
 is also at this time that the larynx projects in the neck, 
 and the pomum adami appears. In the female, the 
 lips of the glottis do not present at puberty this increase 
 in breadth ; the voice also generally remains acute. 
 
 The voice generally preserves the same characters 
 until after adult age ; at least the modifications that it 
 undergoes in the interval are but inconsiderable, and 
 affect principally the expression, and the volume. To- 
 wards the beginning of old age, the voice changes 
 anew, its expression alters, and its extent diminishes: 
 singing is more difficult, the sounds become noisy, and 
 their production painful and fatiguing. The organs of 
 pronunciation being changed by the effect of age, the 
 teeth become shorter, and frequently being lost, the 
 pronunciation is sensibly changed. All these pheno- 
 mena are more noted in confirmed old age. The voice 
 is weak, shaking, and broken ; singing has the same 
 characters which depend on impaired muscular con- 
 traction. Speech also undergoes remarkable modifica- 
 tions ; the slowness of the motions of the tongue, the 
 want of the teeth, the lips proportionably longer, &c. 
 necessarily influence the pronunciation.” — Magendie's 
 Physiology. 
 
 VOLATICUS. {Volaticus; from volo, to fly.) Vo- 
 latile; that goeth or flieth, as it were, away suddenly. 
 
 VOLATILE. See Volaticus. 
 
 Volatile alkali. See Ammonia. 
 
 Volatile caustic , alkali. See Ammonia. ' 
 
 VOLATILITY. The properties of bodies by which 
 they are disposed to assume the vaporous or elastic 
 state, and quit the vessels in which they are placed. 
 
 VOLCANITE. See Augite. 
 
 Volse'lla. A probang, or instrument to remove 
 bodies sticking in the throat. 
 
 VOLUBILIS. Twining. Botanists apply it to stems 
 which twine round other plants by their own spiral 
 form, either from left to right, supposing the observer 
 in the centre (or, in other words, according to the ap- 
 parent motions of the sun) ; as in Tamus communis , 
 and the honeysuckle : or from right to left contrary to 
 
 VOM 
 
 the sun, as with Convolvulus sccpium , the French 
 bean, &c. 
 
 VOLVA. {Volva, «, f- ; from valva.) The wrap 
 per or covering of dhe fungous tribe, of a membranous 
 texture, concealing their parts of fructification, and in 
 due time bursting all round, forming a ring upon the 
 stalk, as in Agaricus campestris. Such is the original 
 meaning of this term, as explained by Linnaeus; but it 
 has become more generally used by Linnaeus himself 
 for the fleshy external covering of some other fungi, 
 which is scarcely raised out of the ground, and enfolds 
 the whole plant when young. It is simple , double , or 
 stellated , very much cut; as in Lycopodium stellatum. 
 
 VO'LVULUS. (From volvo, to roll up.) The iliac 
 passion, or inflammation in the bowels, called twisting 
 of the guts. See Iliac passion. 
 
 Volvulus terrestris. Small bind-weed. The 
 Convolvulus minor. 
 
 VO'MER. Named from its great resemblance to.£ 
 ploughshare. It is a slender thin bone, separating the 
 nostrils from each other, consisting of two plates much 
 compressed together, very dense and strong, yet so thin 
 as to be transparent ; these two plates seem at every 
 edge to separate from each other, and thus a groove is 
 formed at every side. — 1. This groove on the upper 
 edge, or, as it may be called, its base, is wide, and re 
 ceives into it the projecting points of the ethmoid and 
 sphenoid bones, and thus it stands very firmly and se- 
 'curely on the skull, and capable of resisting blows of 
 considerable violence. — 2. The groove, upon the lower 
 part, is narrower, and receives the rising line in the 
 middle of the palate plate, where the bones join to form 
 the palate suture. At the forepart it is united by a 
 ragged surface, and by something like a groove, to the 
 middle cartilage of the nose, and as the vomer receives 
 the other bones into its grooves, it is, as it were, locked 
 in on all sides, receiving support and strength from 
 each, but more particularly from the thick and strong 
 membrane which covers the whole, and which is so 
 continuous as to resemble a periosteum, or rather a 
 continued ligament, from Its strength ; thus the slender 
 vomer possesses sufficient strength to avert from it all 
 those evils which must inevitably have occurred, had 
 it been less wisely or less strongly constructed. 
 
 VO'MICA. (From vomo, to spit up; because it 
 discharges a sanies.) An abscess of the lungs. 
 
 VOMITING. Vomitio. A forcible ejection of food, 
 or any other substance from the stomach, through the 
 oesophagus and mouth. 
 
 “ That internal sensation which announces the ne 
 cessity of vomiting is called nausea; it consists of a 
 general uneasiness, with a feeling of dizziness in the 
 head, or in the epigastric region : the lower lip trem- 
 bles, and the saliva flows in abundance. Instantly, 
 and involuntarily, convulsive contractions of the ab- 
 dominal muscles, and at tire same time, of the dia- 
 phragm, succeed to this state; the first are not very 
 intense, but those that follow are more so; they at 
 last become such, that the matters contained in the 
 stomach surmount the resistance of the cardia , and are 
 thus darted, as it were, into the oesophagus and mouth: 
 the same effect is produced many times in succession ; 
 it ceases for'a time, and begins again after some in- 
 terval. 
 
 At the instant that the matters driven from the 
 stomach traverse the pharynx and the mouth, the 
 glottis shuts, the velum of the palate rises, and becomes 
 horizontal, as in deglutition ; nevertheless, every time 
 that one vomits, a certain quantity of liquid is intro- 
 duced either into the larynx, or the nasal canals. 
 
 Vomiting was long believed to depend upon the 
 rapid convulsive contraction of the stomach ; but it 
 has been shown, by a' series of experiments, that, in 
 the process, this viscus is nearly passive ; and that the 
 true agents of vomiting are, on the one hand, the dia- 
 phragm, and, on the other, the large abdominal muscles. 
 
 In the ordinary state, the diaphragm and the muscles 
 of the abdomen co-operate in vomiting; but each of 
 them can, nevertheless, produce it separately. Thus, 
 an animal still vomits, though the diaphragm has been 
 rendered immoveable by cutting the diaphragmatic 
 nerves ; it vomits the same, though the whole abdo- 
 minal muscles have been taken away by the knife, 
 with the precaution of leaving the linea alba and the 
 peritonaeum untouched.” 
 
 Vomiting of blood. See Hwmatemesis. 
 i Vo'mitCs cruentus. See Hcematemesis. 
 
WAR 
 
 WAT 
 
 Voracitms appetite. See Bulimia. 
 
 Vox abscissa. Hoarseness, and also a loss of voice. 
 Vulga'go. Tlio asarabacca was so called. See 
 Asarum. 
 
 VULNERA'RIA. (From i minus, a wound.) Me- 
 dicines which heal wounds. An herb named from its 
 use in healing wounds. 
 
 V ulneraria aqua. Arquebusade. 
 
 VU'LNUS. A wound. 
 
 Vulnus sclopeticum. A gun-shot wound. 
 
 VULP.ENITE. A mineral of a grayish-white co- 
 lour, found along with granular foliated limestone, at 
 Vulpino, in Italy. 
 
 VU'LVA. (Quasi valva, the aperture to the womb; 
 or quasi volva, because the foetus is wrapped up in it.) 
 The pudendum muliebre, or parts of generation proper 
 to women ; also a foramen in the brain. 
 
 VULVA'RIA. (From wtoa, the womb ; so named 
 from its smell, or use in disorders of the womb.) Stink 
 ing orach. See Chenopodium vulvaria. 
 
 w 
 
 ■V^ACKE. A mineral substance intermediate be- 
 * v tween clay and basalt. 
 
 WADD. A name of plumbago. 
 
 Wadd, black. An ore of manganese : so called in 
 Derbyshire. 
 
 WAKE ROBIN. See A rum. 
 
 WALL-FLOWER. See Cheiranthus cheiri. 
 
 WALL-PELLITORY. See Parietaria. 
 
 WALL- PEPPER. See Sedum acre. 
 
 WALNUT. S eeJuglans. 
 
 WALTHER, Augustine Frederic, a physician, 
 was appointed, in 1723, professor of anatomy and sur- 
 gery at Leyden. Several of his dissertations on ana- 
 tomical subjects are commended, and have been re- 
 printed by Haller. The best of his larger pieces is 
 “De Lingua. Humana Libellus,” in quarto. As a 
 botanist he published a Catalogue of the Plants in his 
 own garden, and a work on the Structure of Plants. 
 He died about the year 1746. 
 
 WALTON. A town, near Tewkesbury in Glou- 
 cestershire, where there is a mineral spring, containing 
 a small portion of iron dissolved in fixed air ; of ab- 
 sorbent earth combined with hepatic air ; of vitriolated 
 magnesia, and muriated mineral alkali; but the pro- 
 portions of these constituent parts have not been accu- 
 rately ascertained. Walton water is chiefly effica- 
 cious in obstructions and other affections of the glands. 
 
 [WARREN, Dr. Joseph, was born in Roxbury, 
 near Boston, in 1741. He was a distinguished physician 
 and patriot of the American Revolution, and was killed 
 early in the contest, at the battle of Bunker’s Hill, June 
 17, 1775. The following is from Thacber’s Life of 
 Warren: 
 
 “The calmness and indifference of the veteran 1 in 
 clouds of dust and seas of blood,’ can only be acquired 
 by long acquaintance with the trade of death ; but the 
 heights of Charlestown will bear eternal testimony, 
 how suddenly in the cause of freedom the peaceful 
 citizen can become the invincible warrior ; stung by 
 oppression, he springs forward from his tranquil pur- 
 suits, undaunted by opposition and undismayed by 
 danger, to fight even to death for the defence of his 
 rights. Parents, wives, children, and country, all the 
 hallowed properties of existence, are to him the talisman 
 that takes fear from his heart and nerves his arm to 
 victory. In the requiem over those who have fallen in 
 the cause of their country, which ‘ Time, with his own 
 eternal lips shall sing,’ the praises of Warren shall be 
 distinctly heard. 
 
 The blood of those patriots who have fallen in de- 
 fence of republics has often ‘cried from the ground,’ 
 against the ingratitude of the country for which it was 
 shed. No monument was reared to their fame ; no 
 record of their virtues written ; no fostering hand ex- 
 tended to their offspring ; but they and their deeds were 
 neglected and forgotten. Towards Warren there was 
 no ingratitude,— our country is free from this stain. 
 Congress were the guardians of his honours, and re- 
 membered that his children were unprotected orphans. 
 Within a year after his death, Congress passed the fol- 
 lowing resolution : 
 
 ‘ That a monument be erected to the memory of 
 General Warren, in the town of Boston, with the fol- 
 lowing inscription : — 
 
 1 In Honour of JOSEPH WARREN, Major-General 
 of Massachusetts Bay. He devoted his life to the liber 
 ties of his country; and in bravely defending them, 
 fell an early victim in the battle of bunker iiill, 
 
 June 17, 1775. The Congress of the United States, as 
 an acknowledgment of his services and distinguished 
 merit, have erected this monument to his memory, ” 
 
 It was resolved, likewise, ‘ That the eldest son of 
 General Warren should be educated from that time at 
 the expense of the United States.’ On the first of 
 July, 1780, Congress, recognising these former resolu- 
 tions, further resolved, ‘ That it should be recommended 
 to the executive of Massachusetts Bay, to make provi- 
 sion for the maintenance and education of his three 
 younger children ; and that Congress would defray the 
 expense to the amount of the half-pay of a major-gene- 
 ral ; to commence at the time of his death, and con 
 tinue till the youngest of the children should be of age.’ 
 The part of the resolutions relafing to the educating of 
 the children, was carried into effect accordingly. The 
 monument is not'yet erected, but it is not too late. The 
 shade of Warren will not repine at this neglect, while 
 the ashes of W ashington repose without gravestone or 
 epitaph.” Thach. Med. Biog. A.] 
 
 WATER. Aqua. This fluid is so well known, as 
 scarcely to require any definition. 
 
 It is transparent, without colour, smell, or taste; in 
 a very slight degree compressible; when pure, not 
 liable to spontaneous change ; liquid in the common 
 temperature of our atmosphere, assuming the solid 
 form at 32° Fahrenheit, and the gaseous at 212°, but 
 returning unaltered to its liquid state on resuming any 
 degree of heat between these points ; capable of dis- 
 solving a greater number of natural bodies than any 
 other flu.d whatever, and especially those known by 
 the name of the saline ; performing the most impor- 
 tant functions in the vegetable and animal kingdoms, 
 and entering largely into their composition as a con- 
 stituent part. 
 
 “Native water is seldom, if ever, found perfectly 
 pure. The waters that flow within or upon the sur- 
 face of the earth, contain various earthy, saline, me- 
 tallic, vegetable, or animal particles, according to the 
 substances over or through which they pass. Rain 
 and snow waters are much purer than these, although 
 they also contain whatever floats in the air, or has 
 been exhaled along with the watery vapours. 
 
 The purity of water may be known by the following 
 marks or properties of pure water : — 
 
 1. Pure water is lighter than water that is not pure. 
 
 ■*. Pure water is more fluid than water that is not 
 pure. * 
 
 3. It has no colour, smell, or taste. 
 
 4. It wets more easily than the waters containing 
 metallic and earthy salts, called hard waters, and feels 
 softer when touched. 
 
 5. Soap, or a solution of soap in alkohol, mixes easily 
 and perfectly with it. 
 
 6. It is not rendered turbid by adding to it a solution 
 of gold in aqua regia, or a solution of silver, or of lead, 
 or of mercury, in nitric acid, or a solution of acetate 
 of lead in water. 
 
 Water was, till modern times, considered as an ele- 
 mentary or simple substance. 
 
 Previous to the month of October, 1776, the cele- 
 brated Macquer, assisted by Sigaud de la Fond, made 
 an experiment by burning hydrogen gas in a bottle, 
 without explosion, and holding a white china saucer 
 over the flame. His intention appears to have been 
 that of ascertaining whether any fuliginous smoke was 
 produced, and he observes, that the saucer remained 
 perfectly clean and white, but was moistened with per- 
 
WAT 
 
 WAT 
 
 ceptible drops of a clear fluid, resembling water; and 
 which, in fact, appeared to him and his assistant to be 
 nothing but pure water. He does not say whether any 
 test was applied to ascertain this purity, neither does 
 he make any remark on the fact. 
 
 In the month of September, 1777, Bucquet and La- 
 voisier, not being acquainted with the fact which is 
 incidentally and concisely mentioned by Macquer, 
 made an experiment to discover what is produced by 
 the combustion of hydrogen. They fired five or six 
 pints of hydrogen in an open and wide-mouthed bottle, 
 and instantly poured two ounces of lime-water through 
 the flame, agitating the bottle during the time the com- 
 bustion lasted. The result of this experiment showed, 
 that carbonic acid was not produced. 
 
 Before the month of April, 1781, Mr. John Warl- 
 tire, encouraged by Dr. Priestley, fired a mixture of 
 common air and hydrogen gas in a close copper vessel, 
 and found its weight diminished. Dr. Priestley, like- 
 wise, before the same period, fired a like mixture of 
 hydrogen and oxygen- gas in a closed glass vessel, Mr. 
 Warltire being present. The inside of the vessel, 
 though clean and dry before, became dewy, and was 
 lined with a sooty substance. These experiments 
 were afterward repeated by Mr. Cavendish and Dr. 
 Priestley; and it w'as found, that the diminution of 
 w'eight did not take place, neither was the sooty mat- 
 ter perceived. These circumstances, therefore, must 
 have arisen from some imperfection in the apparatus 
 or materials with which the former experiments were 
 made. 
 
 It was the summer of the year 1781, that Mr. Henry 
 Cavendish was busied in examining what becomes 
 of the air lost by combustion, and made those valuable 
 experiments which were read before the Royal Society 
 on the 15th of January, 1784. He burned 500,000 
 grain measures of hydrogen gas, with about two and 
 a half times the quantity of common air, and by 
 causing the burned air to pass through a glass tube 
 eight feet in length, 135 grains of pure water were 
 condensed. He also exploded a mixture of 19,500 
 grain measures of oxygen gas, and 37,000 of hydrogen, 
 in a close vessel. The condensed liquor was found to 
 contain a small portion of nitric acid, when the mix- 
 ture of the air was such, that the burned air still con- 
 tained a considerable portion of oxygen. In this 
 case it may be presumed, that some of the oxygen 
 combines with a portion of nitrogen present. 
 
 In the mean time, Lavoisier continued his researches, 
 and during the winter of 1781-1782, together with Gin- 
 gembre, he filled a bottle of six pints with hydrogen, 
 which being fired, and two ounces of lime-water 
 poured in, was instantly stopped with a cork, through 
 which a flexible tube communicating with a vessel of 
 oxygen was passed. The inflammation ceased, except 
 at the orifice of the tube, through which the oxygen 
 was pressed, where a beautiful flame appeared. The 
 combustion continued a considerable time, during 
 which the lime-water was agitated in the bottle. 
 Neither this, nor the same experiment repeated with 
 pure water, and with a weak solution of alkali instead 
 of lime-water, afforded the information sought after, 
 for these substances were not at all altered. 
 
 The inference of Mr. Warltire, respecting the moist- 
 ure on the inside of the glass in which Dr. Priestley 
 first fired hydrogen and common air, was, that these 
 airs, by combustion, deposited the moisture they con- 
 tained. Mr. Watt, however, inferred from these 
 experiments, that water is a compound of the burned 
 airs, which have given out their latent heat by com- 
 bustion ; and communicated his sentiments to Dr. 
 Priestley in a letter dated April 26, 1783 
 
 It does not appear, that the composition of water 
 was known or admitted in France, till the summer of 
 1783, when Lavoisier and De la Place, on the 24th of 
 June, repeated the experiment of burning hydrogen and 
 oxygen in a glass vessel over mercury, in a still greater 
 quantity than had been burned by Mr. Cavendish. 
 The result was nearly five gross of pure water. 
 Monge made a similar experiment at Paris nearly at 
 the same time, or perhaps before. 
 
 This assiduous and accurate philosopher then pro- 
 ceeded, in conjunction with Meusnier, to pass the 
 steam of water through a red-hot iron tube, and found 
 that the iron wasoxydized, and hydrogen disengaged ; 
 and the steam of water being passed over a variety of 
 other combustible or oxidable substances, produced 
 
 similar results, the water disappearing and hydrogen 
 being disengaged. These capital experiments were 
 accounted for by Lavoisier, by supposing the water 
 to be decomposed into its component parts, oxygen and 
 hydrogen, the former of which unites with the ignited 
 substance, while the latter is disengaged. 
 
 The grand experiment of the composition of water 
 by Fourcroy, Vauquelin, and Seguin, was begun on 
 Wednesday, May 13, 1790, and was finished on Friday, 
 the 22d of the same month. The combustior: was 
 kept up 185 hours with little interruption, during which 
 time the machine was not quitted tor a moment. The 
 experimenters alternately refreshed themselves when 
 fatigued, by lying for a few hours on mattresses in the 
 laboratory. 
 
 To obtain the hydrogen, 1. Zinc was melted and 
 rubbed into a powder in a very hot mortar. 2. This 
 metal was dissolved in concentrated sulphuric acid 
 diluted with seven parts of water. The air procured 
 was made to pass through caustic alkali. To obtain 
 the oxygen, two pounds and a half of crystallized 
 hyperoxymuriate of potassa were distilled, and the air 
 was transferred through caustic alkali. 
 
 The volume of hydrogen employed was 25963.568 
 cubic inches, and the weight ivas 1039.358 grains. 
 
 The volume of oxygen was 12570.942, and the weight 
 was 6209.869 grains. 
 
 The total weight of both elastic fluids was 7249.227. 
 
 The weight of water obtained was 7244 grains, or 
 12 ounoes 4 gros 45 grains. 
 
 The weight of water which should have been ob- 
 tained was 12 ounces 4 gros 49.227 grains. 
 
 The deficit was 4.227 grains. 
 
 The quantity of azotic air before the experiment 
 w'as 415.256 cubic inches, and at the close of it 467. 
 The excess after the experiment was consequently 
 51.744 cubic inches. This augmentation is to be attri 
 buted, the academicians think, to the small quantity of 
 atmospheric air in the cylinders of the gasometers at 
 the time the other airs were introduced. These addi- 
 tional 51 cubic inches could not arise from the hydro- 
 gen, for experiment showed, that it contained no azotic 
 air. Some addition of this last fluid, the experi- 
 menters think, cannot be avoided, on account of the 
 construction of the machine. 
 
 The water being examined, was found to be as pure 
 as distilled water. Its specific gravity to distilled water 
 was as 18671 : 18670. 
 
 The decomposition of water is most elegantly ef- 
 fected by electricity. 
 
 The composition of water is best demonstrated by 
 exploding 2 volumes of hydrogen and 1 of oxygen, in 
 the eudiometer. They disappear totally, and pure 
 water results. A cubic inch of this liquid, at 60°, 
 W’eighs 252.52 grains, consisting of 
 
 28.06 grains hydrogen, and 
 224.46 oxygen. 
 
 The bulk of the former gas is 1325 cubic inches. 
 
 That of the latter is 662 
 
 1987 
 
 Hence there is a condensation of nearly. two thousand 
 volumes into one; and one volume of w'ater contains 
 662 volumes of oxygen. The prime equivalent of 
 water is 1.125 ; composed of a prime of oxygen = 1.0 + 
 a prime of hydrogen = 0.125 ; or 9 parts by weight of 
 water, consisting of 8 oxygen + 1 hydrogen.” 
 
 The simple waters are the following : 
 
 1. Distilled icater. This is the lightest of all others, 
 containing neither solid nor gaseous substances in solu- 
 tion, is perfectly void of taste and smell, colourless 
 and beautifully transparent, has a soft feel, and wets 
 the fingers more readily than any other. It mixes 
 uniformly with soap into a smooth opaline mixture, 
 but may be added to a solution of soap in spirit of 
 wine without injuring its transparency. The clearness 
 of distilled water is not impaired by the most delicate 
 chemical reagents, such as lime-water, a solution of 
 barytes in any acid, nitrated silver, or acid of sugar. 
 When evaporated in a silver vessel it leaves no 
 residuum ; if preserved from access of foreign matter 
 floating in the air, it may be kept for ages unaltered in 
 vessels upon which it has no action, as it does not 
 possess within itself the power of decomposition. As 
 it freezes exactly at 32° of Fahrenheit, and boils at 
 212° under the atmospherical pressure of 29.8 inches 
 
WAT 
 
 WAT 
 
 these points are made use of as the standard ones for 
 thermometrical division ; and its specific weight being 
 always the same under the mean pressure and tempe- 
 rature, it is employed for the comparative standard of 
 specific gravity. 
 
 Pure distilled water can only be procured from water 
 which contains no volatile matters that will rise in dis- 
 tillation, and continue still in union with the vapour 
 when condensed. Many substances are volatile during 
 distillation, but most of the gases, such as common 
 air, carbonic acid, and the like, are incapable of 
 uniting with water at a high temperature : other 
 bodies, however, such as vegetable essential oil, and, 
 in general, much of that which gives the peculiar 
 odour to vegetable and animal matter, will remain 
 in water after distillation. So the steam of many 
 animal and vegetable decoctions has a certain flavour 
 which distinguishes it from pure writer; and the 
 aqueous exhalation from living bodies, which is a 
 kind of distillation, has a similar impregnation. . 
 
 To obtain distilled water perfectly pure, much stress 
 was laid by former chemists on repeating the process 
 a great number of times; but it was found by Lavoi- 
 sier, that rain water once distilled, rejecting the first 
 and last products, was as pure a water as could be 
 procured by any subsequent distillations. 
 
 Distilled water appears to possess a higher power 
 than any other as si resolvent of all animal and vege- 
 table matter, and these it holds in solution as little as 
 possible altered from the state in which they existed 
 in the body that yielded them. Hence the great prac- 
 tical utility of that kind of chemical analysis which 
 presents the proximate constituent parts of these 
 bodies, and which is effected particularly by the assist- 
 ance of pure water. On the other hand, a saline, 
 earthy, or otherwise impure water, will alter the 
 texture of some of the parts, impair their solubility, 
 produce material changes on the colouring matter, and 
 become a less accurate analyzer on account of the 
 admixture of foreign contents. 
 
 Distilled water is seldom employed to any extent in 
 the preparation of food, or in manufactures, on account 
 of the trouble of procuring it in large quantities ; but 
 for preparing a great number of medicines, and in 
 almost every one of the nicer chemical processes that 
 are carried on in the liquid way, this water is an es- 
 sential requisite. The only cases in which it has been 
 used largely as an article of drink, have been in those 
 important trials made of the practicability of pro- 
 curing it by condensing the steam of sea water by 
 means of a simple apparatus adapted to a ship’s boiler ; 
 and these have fully shown the ease with which a large 
 quantity of fresh water, of the purest kind, may be 
 had at sea, at a moderate expense, whereby one of 
 the most distressing of all wants may be relieved. 
 There are one or two circumstances which seem to 
 show that water, when not already loaded with foreign 
 matter, may become a solvent for concretions in 
 urinary passages. At least, we know that very ma- 
 terial advantage has been derived in these cases from 
 very pure natural springs, and hence a course of dis- 
 tilled water has been recommended as a fair subject 
 of experiment. 
 
 2. Rain water , the next in purity to distilled water, 
 is that which has undergone a natural distillation from 
 '^e earth, and is condensed in the form of rain. This 
 is water so nearly approaching to absolute purity as 
 probably to be equal to distilled water for every pur- 
 pose except in the nicer chemical experiments. The 
 foreign contents of rain water appear to vary accord- 
 ing to the state of the air through which it falls. The 
 heterogeneous atmosphere of a smoky town will give 
 some impregnation to rain as it passes through, and 
 this, though it may not be at once perceptible on 
 chemical examination, will yet render it liable to spon- 
 taneous change; and hence, rain water, if long kept, 
 especially in hot climates, acquires a strong smell, 
 becomes full of animalcula, and in some degree putrid. 
 According to Margraaff, the constant foreign contents 
 of rain water appear to be some traces of the muriatic 
 and nitric acids ; but as this water is always very soft, 
 it is admirably adapted for dissolving soap, or for the 
 solution of alimentary or colouring matter, and it is 
 accordingly used largely for these purposes. The spe- 
 cific gravity of rain water is so nearly the same as 
 that of distilled water, that it requires the most delicate 
 instruments to ascertain the difference. Rain, that 
 
 K k k 
 
 falls in towns, acquires a small quantity of lime and 
 calcareous matter from the mortar and plaster of the 
 houses. 
 
 3. Ice and snow water. This equals rain water in 
 purity, and, when fresh melted, contains no air, which 
 is expelled during freezing. In cold climates and in 
 high latitudes, thawed snow forms the constant drink 
 of the inhabitants during winter; and the vast masses 
 of ice which float on the polar saes afford an abundant 
 supply to the mariner. It is well known, that in a 
 weak brine, exposed to a moderate freezing cold, it is 
 only the watery part that congeals, leaving the unfrozen 
 liquor proportionably stronger of the salt. The same 
 happens with a dilute solution of vegetable acids, with 
 fermented liquors, and the like ; and advantage is taken 
 of this property to reduce the saline part to a more con- 
 centrated form. Snow water has long lain under the 
 imputation of occasioning those strumous swellings in 
 the neck which deform the inhabitants of many of the 
 Alpine valleys ; but this opinion is not supported by any 
 well-authenticated, indisputable facts, and is rendered 
 still more improbable, if not entirely overturned, by the 
 frequency of the disease in Sumatra, where ice and 
 snow are never seen, and its being quite unknown in 
 Chili and in Thibet, though the rivers of these coun- 
 tries are chiefly supplied by the melting of the snow, 
 with which the mountains are covered. 
 
 4. Spring water. Under this comprehensive class 
 are included all waters that spring from some depth 
 beneath the soil, and are used at the fountain head, or 
 at least before they have run any considerable distance 
 exposed to the air. It is obvious that spring water will 
 be as various in its contents as the substances that com- 
 pose the soil through which it flows. When the ingre- 
 dients are not such as to give any peculiar medical or 
 sensible properties, and the water is used for common 
 purposes, it is distinguished as a hard or soft spring, 
 sweet or brackish, clear or turbid, and the like. ’Ordi- 
 nary springs insensibly pass into riiineral springs, as 
 their foreign contents become more notable and un 
 common ; though sometimes waters have acquired great 
 medical reputation from mere purity. 
 
 By far the greater number of springs are cold ; but as 
 they take their origin at some depth from the surface, 
 and below the influence of the external atmosphere, 
 their temperature is, in general, pretty uniform during 
 every vicissitude of season, and always several degrees 
 higher than the freezing point. Others, again, arise 
 constantly hot, or with a temperature always exceeding 
 the summer heat; and the warmth possessed by the 
 water is entirely independent of that of the atmosphere, 
 and varies little, winter or summer. 
 
 One of the principal inconveniences in almost every 
 spring water, is its hardness, owing to the presence of 
 earthy salts, which, in by far the greater number of 
 cases, are only the insipid substances, chalk, and sele- 
 nite, which do not impair the taste of the water ; while 
 the air which it contains, and its grateful coolness, ren- 
 der it a most agreeable, and generally a perfectly inno- 
 cent drink ; though sometimes, in weak stomachs, it is 
 apt to occasion an uneasy sense of weight in that organ, 
 followed by a degree of dyspepsia. The quantity of 
 earthy salts varies considerably; but, in general, it ap- 
 pears that the proportion of five grains of these in the 
 pint will constitute a hard water, unfit for washing with 
 soap, and for many other purposes of household use oi 
 manufactures. The water of deep wells is always, 
 ceteris paribus, much harder than that of springs which 
 overflow their channel; for much agitation and ex- 
 posure to air produce a gradual deposition of the calca- 
 reous earth ; and hence spring water often incrusts to a 
 considerable thickness the inside of any kind of tube 
 through which it flows, as it arises from the earth. 
 The specific gravity of these waters is also, in general, 
 greater than that of any other kind of water, that of the 
 sea excepted. Springs that overflow their channel, and 
 form to themselves a limited bed, pass insensibly into 
 the state of stream or river water, and become thereby 
 altered in some of their chemical properties. 
 
 5. River water . — This is in general much softer and 
 more free from earthy salts than the last, but contains 
 less air of any kind: for, by the agitation of a long cur- 
 rent, and in most cases a great increase of temperature, 
 it loses common air and carbonic acid, and, with this 
 last, much of the lime which it held in solution. The 
 specific gravity thereby becomes less, the taste not so 
 harsh, but less fresh arid agreeable, and out of a hard 
 
WAT 
 
 WHE 
 
 spring is often made a stream of sufficient purity for 
 most of the purposes where a soft water is required. 
 Some streams, however, that arise from a clean sili- 
 cious rock, and flow in a sandy or stony bed, are from 
 the outset remarkably pure. Such are the mountain 
 lakes and rivulets in the rocky districts of Wales, the 
 source of the beautiful waters of the Dee, and number- 
 less other rivers that flow through the hollow of every 
 valley. Switzerland has long been celebrated for the 
 purity and excellence of its waters, which pour in co- 
 pious streams from the mountains, and give rise to 
 some of the finest rivers in Europe. An excellent 
 observer and naturalist, the illustrious Haller, thus 
 speaks of the Swiss waters: — “Vulgaribus aqujs Hel- 
 vetia super omnes fere Europse regionesexcellit. Nus- 
 quam liquidas illas aquas et crystalli simillimasse mihi 
 obtulisse memini postquam ex Helvetia excessi. Ex 
 scopulis enim nostr® per puros silices percolat® nulla 
 terra vitiantur.” Some of them never freeze in the 
 severest winter, the cause of which is probably, as 
 Haller conjectures, that they spring at once out of a 
 subterraneous reservoir so deep as to be out of the reach 
 of frost ; and during their short course, when exposed 
 to day, they have not time to be cooled down from 53°, 
 their original temperature, to below the freezing point. 
 
 Some river waters, however, that do not take their 
 rise from a rocky soil, and are indeed at first consider- 
 ably charged with foreign matter, dpring a long course, 
 even over a rich cultivated plain, become remarkably 
 pure as to saline contents, but often fouled with mud, 
 and vegetable or animal exuvi®, which are rather sus- 
 pended than held in true solution. Such is that of the 
 Thames, which, taken up at London at low water, is a 
 very soft and good water, and, after rest and filtration, 
 it holds but a very small portion of any thing that could 
 prove noxious or impede any manufacture. It is also 
 excellently fitted for sea-store ; but it here undergoes a 
 remarkable spontaneous change. No water carried 
 to sea becomes putrid sooner than that of the Thames. 
 When a cask is opened after being kept a month or 
 two, a quantity of inflammable air escapes, and the 
 water is so black and offensive as scarcely to be borne. 
 Upon racking it off, however, into large earthen vessels 
 (oil jars are commonly used for the purpose), and ex- 
 posing it to the air, it gradually deposites a quantity of 
 black slimy mud, becomes clear as crystal, and remark- 
 ably sweet and palatable. The Seine has as high a 
 reputation in France, and appears from accurate expe- 
 riments to be a river of great purity. It might be ex- 
 pected that a river which has passed by a large town, 
 and received all its impurities, and been used by nume- 
 rous dyers, tanners, hatters, and the like, that crowd to 
 its batiks for the convenience of plenty of water, should 
 thereby acquire such a foulness as to be very percep- 
 tible to chemical examination for a- considerable dis- 
 tance below the town ; but it appears, from the most 
 accurate examination, that where the stream is at ail 
 considerable, these kinds of impurity have but little 
 influence in permanently altering the quality of the 
 water, especially as they are for the most part only sus- 
 pended, and not truly dissolved ; and, therefore, mere 
 rest, and especially filtration, will restore the water to 
 its original purity. Probably, therefore, the most accu- 
 rate chemist would find it difficult to distinguish water 
 taken up at London from that procured at Hampton 
 Court, after each has been purified by simple filtration. 
 
 6. Stagnated waters .— The waters that present the 
 greatest impurities to the senses, are those of stagnant 
 pools, and low marshy countries. They are filled with 
 the remains of animal and vegetable matter undergoing 
 decomposition, and, during that process, becoming in 
 part soluble in water, thereby affording a rich nutri- 
 ment to the succession of living plants and insects 
 which is supplying the place of those that perish. 
 From the want of sufficient agitation in these waters, 
 vegetation goes on undisturbed, and the surface be- 
 comes covered with conferva and other aquatic plants ; 
 and as these standing waters are in general shallow, 
 they receive the full influence of the sun, which further 
 promotes all the changes that are going on within 
 them. The taste is generally vapid, and destitute of 
 that freshness and agreeable coolness which distinguish 
 spring water. However, it should be remarked, that 
 stagnant waters are generally soft, and many of the 
 impurities are only suspended, and therefore separable 
 by filtration ; and perhaps the unpalatableness of this 
 drink has caused if to be in worse credit than it de- 
 
 serves, on the score of salubrity. The decidedly nox- 
 ious effects produced by the air of marshes and stag 
 nant pools, have been often supposed to extend to the 
 internal use of these waters; and often, especially in 
 hot climates, a residence near these places has been as 
 much condemned on the one account as on the other; 
 and, in like manner, an improvement in health has been 
 as much attributed to a change of water as of air. 
 
 WATER-BRASH. See Pyrosis. 
 
 Water-cress. See Sisymbrium nasturtium. 
 
 Water-dock. See Rumex hydrolap athum. 
 
 Water-flag , yellow. ' See Iris pseudacorus. 
 
 Water- germander. See Teucrium scordium. 
 
 Water-hemp. See Eupatorium. 
 
 Water-lily , white. See Nymphcea alba. 
 
 Water-lily , yellow. See Nymphcea lutea. 
 
 Water-parsnip. See Siam nodiflorum. 
 
 Water-pepper. See Polygonum hydropiper. 
 
 Water- zizania. See Zizania aquatica. 
 
 Waters , mineral. See Mineral waters. 
 
 WAYELITE. (So named after Dr. Wavell, who 
 first discovered it at Barnstable, in Devonshire.) A 
 mineral of a grayish-white colour, composed of alu- 
 mina, 70 ; lime, 1.4 ; water, 26.2 ; as hard as fluor 
 spar. 
 
 WAX. See Cera. 
 
 WEDEL, George Wolffgang, was Dorn in 1645, 
 at Golzan in Lusatia, and graduated at Jena in 1667 ; 
 where, after a temporary exercise of his profession at 
 Gotha, he became medical professor ; in which station 
 he continued with reputation for almost half a century. 
 He combined with his skill in medicine a considerable 
 acquaintance with mathematics and philology, as well 
 as with the oriental and classical languages. He was 
 an associate to the Academy Naturae Curiosoruin, and 
 to the Royal Society of Berlin, physician to several 
 German sovereigns, a count palatine, and an imperial 
 counsellor. Notwithstanding these high offices and 
 numerous engagements, he was attentive to the poor, 
 and assiduous in his literary labours. He is celebrated 
 for his pharmaceutical knowledge, and his elegance of 
 prescription, so that many of his compositions have 
 been adopted in dispensatories. Of his works, besides 
 his academical dissertations, the principal are “Opio 
 logia;” “ Pharmacia in Artis formam redacta ;” “ De 
 Medicamentorum Facultatibus ;” “ De Morbis Infan- 
 tum and “ Exercitationes Medico-Philologicte.” 
 
 WELD. Woald. The Reseda luteola of Linnaeus, 
 which is used as a yellow dye. 
 
 WEPFER, John James, was born in 1620, at Schaff- 
 hausen, and after visiting several universities m Italy, 
 graduated at Basil, and settled in his native place. His 
 reputation was extensive there and in Germany, and 
 he attained, by his dissections and experiments, a high 
 rank among those who have contributed to improve 
 medical science. In 1658, he published a celebrated 
 work, entitled “ Observations Anatomic®, ” &c., since 
 often reprinted with the title of “ Historia Apoplecti- 
 corum.” In an epistle “ De Dubiis Anatomicis,” he 
 asserted the entire glandular structure of the liver, 
 prior to Malpighi. Another valuable work is called 
 “ Cicut® Aquatic® Historia et Nox®.” His constitu- 
 tion was injured by attendance, at an advanced age, on 
 the duke of Wurtemburg, and the imperial army under 
 his command ; and he was carried off by a dropsy iu 
 1695. His papers were published by two of his grand- 
 sons, in a work entitled “ Observationes Medico-Prac- 
 tic®,’’ &c. To the Ephemerides Natur® Curiosoruin 
 he made several valuable communications, being a 
 member of that society. 
 
 WERNERITE. Foliated scapolite. 
 
 WHARTON, Thomas, was born in Yorkshire in 
 1610, and educated at Cambridge. He afterward be- 
 came a private tutor at Oxford : but on the commence- 
 ment of the civil wars, he removed to London, and 
 engaged in the practice of physic. On the surrender 
 of Oxford to the parliament in 1646, he obtained a 
 doctor’s degree there, became a member of the College 
 of Physicians in London, and got into considerable 
 practice. In 1652, he read lectures on the glands before 
 the College; and he afterward published a work on 
 that subject, entitled “Adenographia.” The descrip- 
 tions cannot be relied upon, being chiefly taken from 
 brutes ; yet there are some useful observations on the 
 diseases of those organs. His name has been affixed 
 to the salivary ducts on the side of the tongue. 
 
 WHEAT. Triticum. The seeds of the Trilicum 
 
WtiE 
 
 WHI 
 
 hibemum , and cestivum, of Linnaeus, are so termed. It 
 is to these plants, therefore, we are indebted for our 
 bread, and the various kinds of pastry. Wheat is first 
 ground between mill-stones, and then sifted to obtain 
 its farina or flour. The flour of wheat may be sepa- 
 rated into its three constituent parts, in the following 
 manner. The flour is to be kneaded into a paste with 
 water in an earthen vessel, and the water continue 
 pouring upon it from a cock; this liquid, as it falls 
 upon the paste, takes up from it a very fine white 
 powder, by means of which it acquires the colour and 
 consistency of milk. This process is to be continued 
 till the water run otf clear, when the flour will be sepa- 
 rated into three distinct parts: 1. A gray elastic matter 
 that sticks to the hand, and on account of its properties 
 has gained the name of the glutinous, or vegeto-animal 
 part. 2. A white powder which falls to the bottom of 
 the water, and is the faculum or starch. 3. A matter 
 which remains dissolved in the water, and seems to be 
 a sort of mucilaginous extract. 
 
 Flour, from whatever species of corn obtained, is 
 likewise disposed to vinous fermentation, on account 
 of its saccharine contents. The aptitude for fermen- 
 tation of t'hese mealy seeds increases if they be first 
 converted into malt ; insomuch as by this process, the 
 gluten which forms the germ is separated, and the 
 starchy part appears to be converted into saccharine 
 matter. The making of malt, for which purpose 
 barley and wheat are generally chosen, is as follows : 
 The grains are put in the malting tub, and immersed 
 in cold water, in a temperate and warm season, chang- 
 ing this fluid several times, especially in hot weather, 
 and they are thus kept soaking till they be sufficiently 
 soft to the touch. Upon this they are piled up in heaps 
 on a roomy, clean, airy floor, where, by the heat spon- 
 taneously taking place, the vegetation begins, and the 
 grains germinate. To cause the germination to go on 
 uniformly, the heaps are frequently turned. In this 
 state the vegetation is suffered to continue till the 
 germs have about two-thirds or three-fourths of the 
 length of the corn. It is carried too far when the leafy 
 germs have begun to sprout. 
 
 For this reason, limits are set to the germination by 
 drying the malt, which is effected by transferring it to 
 the kiln, or by spreading it about in spacious airy lofts. 
 Dried in the last way, it is called air-dried malt ; in the 
 first, ki ln-inal t. In drying this latter, care must be 
 taken that it does not receive a burned smell, or be in 
 part converted into coal. 
 
 From this malt, beer is made by extraction with 
 water and fermentation. 
 
 With this view, a quantity of malt freed from its 
 germs, and sufficient for one intended brewing, is 
 coarsely bruised by grinding, and in the mash-tub first 
 well mixed with some cold, then scalded with hot 
 water, drawn upon it from the boiler. It is afterward 
 strongly and uniformly stirred. When the whole mass 
 has stood quietly for a certain time, the extract, (mash,) 
 or sweetwort, is brought into the boiler, and the malt 
 remaining in the tub is once more extracted by infusion 
 with hot water. 
 
 This second extract, treated in like manner, is added 
 to the first, and both are boiled together. 
 
 This clear decoction is now drawn off, pnd called 
 boiled wort. To make the beer more fit for digestion, 
 and at the same time to deprive it of its too great and 
 unpleasant sweetness, the wort is mixed with a decoc- 
 tion of hops, or else these are boiled with it. After 
 which it ought to be quickly cooled, to prevent its 
 transition into acetous fermentation, which would 
 ensue if it were kept too long in a high temperature. 
 
 On this account the wort is transferred into the 
 cooler, where it is exposed with a large surface to cold 
 air, and from this to the fermenting tub, that by addi- 
 tion of a sufficient portion of recent yest it may begin 
 to ferment. When this fermentation has proceeded 
 to a due degree, and the yest ceases to rise, the beer is 
 conveyed into casks ‘placed in cool cellars, where it 
 finishes its fermentation, and where it is well kept and 
 preserved, under the name of barrelled beer, with the 
 precaution of filling up occasionally the vacancy 
 caused in the vessels by evaporation ; or the beer is bot- 
 tled before it has done fermenting, and the bottles are 
 stopped a little before the fermentation is completely 
 over. By so doing the bottled beer is rendered spark- 
 ling. In this state it frequently bursts the bottles, by 
 the disengagement of the carbonic acid gas which it 
 
 K k k 2 
 
 contains, and it strongly froths, like champaign, when 
 brought into contact with air on being poured into 
 another vessel. 
 
 Beer well prepared should be limpid and clear, pos- 
 sess a due quantity of spirit, and excite no disagree- 
 able sweet taste, and contain no disengaged acid. By 
 these properties it is a species of vinous beverage, and 
 is distinguished from wine in the strict sense, and other 
 liquors of that kind, by the much greater quantity of 
 mucilaginous matter which it has received by extrac- 
 tion from the malted grains, but which also makes it 
 more nourishing. Brown beer derives its colour from 
 malt strongly roasted in the kiln, and its bitterish taste 
 from the hops. Pale beer is brewed from malt dried 
 in the air, or but slightly roasted, with but little or no 
 hops at all. See Beer. 
 
 Wheat , buck. See Polygonum fagopyrum. 
 
 Wheal , eastern buck. See Polygonum divarica- 
 tum. 
 
 Wheat , Indian. See Zea mays. 
 
 Wheat, Turkey. The Turkey wheat is a native 
 of America, where it is much cultivated, as it is also in 
 some parts of Europe, especially in Italy and Germany. 
 There are many varieties, which differ in the colour of 
 the grain, and are frequently raised in our gardens by 
 way of curiosity, whereby the plant is well known. It 
 is the chief bread-corn in some of the southern parts 
 of America, but since the introduction of rice into 
 Carolina, it is but little used in the northern colonies. 
 It makes a main part too of the food of the poor peo- 
 ple in Italy and Germany. This is the sort of wheat 
 mentioned in the book of Ruth, where it is said that 
 Boaz treated Ruth with parched ears of corn dipped in 
 vinegar. This method of eating the roasted ears of 
 Turkey wheat is still practised in the East ; they gather 
 in the ears when about half ripe, and having scorched 
 them to their minds, eat them with as much satisfac- 
 tion as we do the best flour-bread. 
 
 In several parts of South America they parch the ripe 
 corn, never making it into bread, but grinding it be- 
 tween two stones, mix it with water in a calabash, and 
 so eat it. The Indians make a sort of drink from this 
 grain, which they call bid. This liquor is very windy 
 and intoxicating, and has nearly the taste of sour small 
 beer: but they do not use it in common, being too lazy 
 to make it often, and therefore it is chiefly kept for the 
 celebration of feasts and weddings, at which times 
 they mostly get intolerably drunk with it. The man- 
 ner of making this precio'us beverage, is to steep a 
 parcel of corn in a vessel of water, till it grows sour, 
 then the old women being provided with calabashes foi 
 the purpose, chew some grains of the corn in their 
 mouths, and spitting it into the calabashes, empty them, 
 spittle and all, into the sour liquor, having previously 
 drawn otf the latter into another vessel. 
 
 The cheWed grain soon raises a fermentation, and 
 when this ceases, the liquor is let off from the dregs, 
 and set by till wanted. In some of the islands in the 
 South Sea, where each individual is his own lawgiver, 
 it is no uncommon thing for a near relation to excuse 
 a murderer for a good drunken bout of ciri. 
 
 [Turkey wheat is the Indian corn of America. It 
 makes a rich, wholesome, and nutritious' bread-corn, 
 and may be cooked in a greater variety of ways than 
 any other grain. Dr. Hooper is mistaken in supposing 
 it is but little used in the northern parts of the United 
 States (formerly colonies). There is not a farm or 
 plantation in any part of the country without a portion 
 planted in Indian corn. A portion of Indian meal 
 mixed with wheat or rye flour, improves the bread 
 made in that way. .A.] 
 
 WHET-SLATE. A greenish gray-coloured mine- 
 ral, used to sharpen ateel instruments. 
 
 WHEY. The fluid part of milk which remains after 
 the curd has been separated. It contains a saccharine 
 matter, some butter, and a small portion of cheese. 
 
 WHISKEY. A dilute alkohol obtained by distilling 
 malt. 
 
 [Whiskey is obtained in this country from rye, Indian 
 corn, potatoes, Sec. It is a spirit which, when concen- 
 trated by repeated distillation, produces alkohol, and 
 may be obtained from various fruits, roots, seeds, Sc c. 
 See Fruits , affording spirit. A.] 
 
 WHISPERING. A lowness of speech, caused by 
 uttering the words so feebly, as not to produce any 
 vibration of the larynx. 
 
 White-swelling. See Arthropuosis, and Hydarthrus 
 
WIN 
 
 WIN 
 
 WHITES. See Leucorrhcea. 
 
 WHITING. See Gadus. 
 
 Whortleberry , bears'. See Arbutus uva ursi. 
 
 Whortleberry , red. See Vaccinium vitis idee a. 
 
 WHYTT, Robert, was born in 1714, at Edinburgh, 
 where he studied physic, and after visiting the medical 
 schools at London, Paris, and Leyden, settled in the 
 exercise of his profession, became a fellow, then presi- 
 dent of the college, and chairman of the Institutions of 
 Medicine in that university. As a medical practitioner 
 and teacher, and also as a writer, he acquired deserved 
 celebrity. The fiist of his publications was an “ Essay 
 on the Vital and other involuntary Motions of Animals,” 
 1751, in which he opposed the Stahiian Theory, and 
 ascribed them to the operation of stimuli. Four years 
 after, his “Physiological Essays” appeared, in which 
 he supposes the circulation assisted by an oscillatory 
 motion of the minute vessels, and treats of sensibility 
 and irritability. He also wrote on the Use of Lime- 
 water in Calculous Complaints ; and on Nervous Dis- 
 eases ; and contributed likewise some papers to the 
 Edinburgh Essays. The Observations on Hydrocepha- 
 lus, were published after his death, which occurred in 
 1766, after labouring long under a complication of 
 chronic complaints. 
 
 WIDOW- WAIL. See Daphne mezereum. 
 
 Wild carrot. See Daucus sylvestris. 
 
 Wild cucumber. See Momordica-elaterium. 
 
 [ Wild hoar hound. See Eupatorium teucrium. 
 
 Wild lettuce. See Lactuca virosa. A.J 
 
 Wildnavew. See Brassica napus. 
 
 WILLIS, Thomas, was born in Wiltshire, about the 
 year 1621, and entered at Oxford, with a view to the cle- 
 rical profession ; but he afterward changed to physic, 
 took his bachelor’s degree in 1646, and commenced 
 practice at the university. He distinguished himself 
 by his steady attachment to the church of England, and 
 also by his love of science, so that he became one of the 
 first members of that philosophical society at Oxford, 
 which laid the foundation of tiie Royal Society of Lon- 
 don. He was ambitious of excelling as a chemist, and 
 published, in 1659, a treatise on Fermentation, and an- 
 other on Fever, with a Dissertation on the Urine. After 
 the Restoration he was appointed to the Sedleian pro- 
 fessorship of Natural Philosophy, and received his doc- 
 tor’s degree. In 1664, he published his celebrated work 
 “Cerebri Anatome,” with a description of the nerves; 
 which was followedj after three years, by his “ Patho- 
 logia Cerebri et Nervosi Generis,” in which he treats 
 of Convulsive Diseases, and the Scurvy. In the mean 
 time he had settled in London, and being nominated a 
 physician in ordinary to the king, was advancing to 
 the first rank in practice. His next publication was on 
 Hysteria and Hypochondriasis. In 1672, he produced 
 another work, “ De Anima Brutorum which he sup- 
 posed like the vital principle in man of a corporeal na- 
 ture. The year following he began to print his “ Phar- 
 maceutice Rationalis,” which he did not live to com- 
 plete, being carried off by a pleurisy in his fifty-fourth 
 year. His works engaged great attention at first, and 
 are still admired, though modern improvements have 
 diminished their value. They are written in an ele- 
 gant Latin style. 
 
 WILLOW. See Salix. 
 
 Willow , crack. See Salis fragilis. 
 
 Willow , sweet. See Myrica gale. 
 
 Willow , white. See Salix fragilis. 
 
 Willow-herb. See Ey thrum salicaria. 
 
 Willow-herb , rosebay. See Epilobium angustifo- 
 lium. 
 
 Willow-leaved oak. See Quercus phellos. 
 
 WINE. Vinum. “ Chemists give the name of wine 
 in general to all liquors that have become spirituous by 
 fermentation. Thus cider, beer, hydromel or mead, 
 and other similar liquors, are wines. 
 
 The principles and theory of the fermentation which 
 produces these liquors are essentially the same. 
 
 All those nutritive, vegetable, and animal matters 
 which contain sugar ready formed, are susceptible of 
 the spirituous fermentation. Thus wine may be made 
 of all the juices of plants, the sap of trees, the infusions 
 and decoctions of farinaceous vegetables, the milk of 
 frugiverous animals; and, lastly, it may be made of all 
 ripe succulent fruits ; but all these substances are not 
 equally prouer to be changed into a good and generous 
 wine. 
 
 As the production of alkohol is the result of the spi- j 
 
 rituous fermentation, that wine may be considered as 
 essentially the best, which contains most alkohol. But 
 of all substances susceptible of the spirituous fermenta- 
 tion, none is capable of being converted into so aood 
 wine, as the juice of the grapes of France, or of other 
 countries that are nearly in the same latitude, or in the 
 same temperature. The grapes of hotter countries, and 
 even those of the southern provinces of France, do in 
 deed furnish wines that have a more agreeable, that is, 
 more of a saccharine taste ; but these wines, though 
 they are sufficiently strong, are not so spirituous as 
 those of the provinces near the middle of France : at 
 least from these latter wines the best vinegar and 
 brandy are made. As an example, therefore, of spirit- 
 uous fermentation in general, we shall describe the 
 method of making wine from the juice of the grapes of 
 France. 
 
 This juice, when newly expressed, and before it has 
 begun to ferment, is called must , and in common lan- 
 guage sweet wine. It is turbid, has an agreeable and 
 very saccharine taste. It is very laxative ; and when 
 drunk too freely, or by persons disposed to diarrhoeas, 
 it is apt to occasion these disorders. Its consistence is 
 somewhat less fluid than that of water, and it becomes 
 almost of a pitchy thickness when dried. 
 
 When the must is pressed from the grapes, and but 
 into a proper vessel and place, with a temperature be- 
 tween fifty-five and sixty degrees, veiy sensible effects 
 are produced in it, in a shorter or longer time accord- 
 ing to the nature of the liquor, and the exposure of the 
 place. It then swells, and is so rarefied, that it fre- 
 quently overflows the vessel containing it, if this be 
 nearly full. An intestine motion is excited among its 
 parts, accompanied with a small hissing noise and evi- 
 dent ebullition. The bubbles rise to the surface, and 
 at the same time is disengaged a quantity of carbonic 
 acid of such purity, and so subtle and dangerous, that 
 it is capable of killing instantly men and animals ex- 
 posed to it in a place where the air is not renewed. 
 The skins, stones, and other grosser matters of the 
 grapes, are buoyed up by the particles of disengaged air 
 that adhere to their surface, are variously agitated, and 
 are raised in form of a scum, or soft and spongy' crust, 
 that covers the whole liquor. During the fermenta 
 tion, this crust is frequently raised, and broken by the 
 air disengaged from the liquor which forces its way 
 through it ; afterward the crust subsides, and becomes 
 entire as before. 
 
 These effects continue while the fermentation is 
 brisk, and at last gradually cease: then the crust, being 
 no longer supported, falls In pieces to the bottom of the 
 liquor. At this time, if we would have a strong and 
 generous wine, all sensible fermentation must be 
 stopped. This is done by putting the wine into close 
 vessels, and carrying these into a cellar or other cool 
 place. 
 
 After this first operation, an interval of repose takes 
 place, as is indicated by the cessation of the sensible 
 eft’ects of the spirituous fermentation ; and thus enables 
 us to preserve a liquor no less agreeable in its taste, 
 than useful for its reviving and nutritive qualities, when 
 drunk moderately. 
 
 If we examine the wine produced by this first fer- 
 mentation, we shall find, that it differs entirely and 
 essentially from the juice of grapes before fermenta- 
 tion. Its sweet and saccharine taste is changed into 
 one that is very different, though still agreeable, and 
 somewhat spirituous and piquant. It has not the laxa- 
 tive quality of must, but affects the head, and occa- 
 sions, as is well known, drunkenness. Lastly, if it be 
 distilled, it yields, instead of the insipid water obtained 
 from must by distillation with the heat of boiling water, 
 a volatile, spirituous, and inflammable liquor, called 
 spirit of wine, or alkohol. This spirit is consequently 
 a new being, produced by the kind of fermentation, 
 called the vinous or spirituous. 
 
 When any liquor undergoes the spirituous fermenta- 
 tion, all its parts seem not to ferment at the same time, 
 otherwise the fermentation would probably be very 
 quickly completed, and the appearances would be much 
 more striking : hence, in a liquor much disposed to fer- 
 mentation, this motion is more quick and simultaneous 
 than in another liquor less disposed. Experience has 
 shown, that a wine, the fermentation of which is very 
 slow and tedious, is never good or very spirituous; anil 
 therefore, when the weather is too cold, the fermenta- 
 tion is usually accelerated by heating the place in which 
 
WIN 
 
 WIN 
 
 the wine i9 made. A proposal has been made by a person 
 very intelligent in economical affairs, to apply a greater 
 than the usual heat to accelerate the fermentation of 
 the wine, in those years in which grapes have not been 
 sufficiently ripened, and when the juice is not suffi- 
 ciently disposed to fermentation. 
 
 A loo hasty and violent fermentation is perhaps also 
 hurtful, from the dissipation and loss of some of the 
 spirit; but of this we are not certain. However, we 
 may distinguish, in the ordinary method of making 
 wines of grapes, two periods in the fermentation, the 
 first of which lasts during the appearance of the sensi- 
 ble effects above mentioned, in which the greatest 
 number of fermentable particles ferment. After this 
 first effort of fermentation, these effects sensibly dimi- 
 nish, and ought to be stopped, for reasons hereafter to 
 be mentioned. The fermentative motion of the liquors 
 then ceases. The heterogeneous parts that were sus- 
 pended in the wines by this motion, and render it 
 muddy, are separated and form a sediment, called the 
 lees ; after which the wine becomes clear ; but though 
 the operation is then considered as finished, and the 
 fermentation apparently ceases, it does not really cease ; 
 and it ought to be continued in some degree, if we would 
 have good wine. 
 
 In this new wine a part of the liquor probably re- 
 mains that has not fermented, and which afterward 
 ferments, but so very slowly, that none of the sensible 
 effects produced in the first fermentation are here per- 
 ceived. The fermentation, therefore, still continues in 
 the wine, during a longer or shorter time, although in 
 an imperceptible manner; and this is the second pe- 
 riod of the spirituous fermentation, which may be 
 called the imperceptible fermentation. We may easily 
 perceive that the effect of this imperceptible fermenta- 
 tion is the gradual increase of the quantity of alkohol. 
 It has also another effect no less advantageous, namely, 
 the separation of the acid salt called tartar from the 
 wine. This matter is, therefore, a second sediment, 
 that is formed in the wine, and adheres to the sides of 
 the containing vessels. As the taste of tartar is harsh 
 and disagreeable, it is evident that the wine, which by 
 means of the insensible fermentation has acquired 
 more alkohol, and has disengaged itself of the greater 
 part of its tartar, ought to be much better' and more 
 agreeable ; and for this reason chiefly old wine is uni- 
 versally preferable to new wine. 
 
 But insensible^ fermentation can only ripen and 
 meliorate the wine, if the sensible fermentation have 
 regularly proceeded, and been stopped in due time. 
 We know certainly that if a sufficient time have not 
 been allowed for the first period of the fermentation, 
 the unferinented matter that remains, being in too large 
 a quantity, will then ferment in the bottles, or close 
 vessels, in which the wine is put, and will occasion 
 effects so much more sensible, as the first fermenta- 
 tion shall have been sooner interrupted : hence these 
 wines are always turbid, emit bubbles, and sometimes 
 break the bottles from the large quantity of air disen- 
 gaged during the fermentation. 
 
 We have an instance of these effects in the wine of 
 Champaign, and in others of the same kind. The 
 sensible fermentation of these wines is interrupted, or 
 rather suppressed, that they may have this stparkling 
 quality. It is well known that these wines make the 
 corks fly out of the bottles ; that they sparkle and froth 
 when they are poured into glasses; and lastly, that 
 they have a taste much more lively and more piquant 
 than wines that do not sparkle ; but this sparkling 
 quality, and all the effects depending on it, are only 
 caused by a considerable quantity of carbonic acid 
 gas, which is disengaged during the confined fermenta- 
 tion that the wine has undergone in close vessels. 
 This air, not having an opportunity of escaping, and 
 of being dissipated as fast as it is disengaged, and 
 being interposed between all the parts of the wine, 
 combhies in some measure with them, and adheres in 
 the same manner as it does to certain mineral waters, 
 in which it produces nearly the same effects. When 
 this air is entirely disengaged from these wines, they 
 no longer sparkle, they lose their piquancy of taste, 
 become mild, and even almost insipid. 
 
 Such are the qualities that wine acquires in time, 
 when its first fermentation has not continued suffi- 
 ciently long. These qualities are given purposely to 
 oertain kinds of wine, to indulge taste or caprice ; but 
 euch wines ard supposed to be unfit for daily use. 
 
 : Wines for daily use ought to have undergone so com- 
 I pletely the sensible fermentation, that the succeeding 
 fermentation shall be insensible, or at least exceedingly 
 little perceived. Wine, in which the first fermenta- 
 tion has been too far advanced, is liable to worse in- 
 conveniences than that in which the first fermentation 
 has been too quickly suppressed ; for every fermenta- 
 ble liquor is, from its nature, in a continual intestine 
 motion, more or less strong according to circumstances, 
 from the first instant of the spirituous fermentation, 
 till it is completely purified: hence, from the time of 
 the completion of the spirituous fermentation, or even 
 before, the wine begins to undergo the acid or acetous 
 fermentation. This acid fermentation is very slow and 
 insensible, when the wine is included in very close 
 vessels, and in a cool place ; but it gradually advances, 
 so that in a certain time the wine, instead of being 
 improved, becomes at last sour. This evil cannot be 
 remedied ; because the fermentation may advance, but 
 cannot be reverted. 
 
 Wine-merchants, therefore, when their wines become 
 sour, can only conceal or absorb this acidity by certain 
 substances, as by alkalies and absorbent earths. But 
 these substances give to wine a dark-greenish colour, 
 and a taste which, though not acid, is somewhat dis- 
 agreeable. Besides, calcareous earths accelerate con- 
 siderably the total destruction and putrefaction of the 
 wine. Oxides of lead, having the property of forming 
 with the acid of vinegar a salt of an agreeable saccha- 
 rine taste, which does not alter the colour of the wine, 
 and which besides has the advantage of stopping fer- 
 mentation and putrefaction, might be very well em- 
 ployed to remedy the acidity of wine, if lead and all 
 its preparations were not pernicious to health, as they 
 occasion most terrible colics, and even death, when 
 taken internally. W e cannot believe that any wine- 
 merchant, knowing the evil consequences of lead, 
 should, for the sake of gain, employ it for the purpose 
 mentioned ; but if there be any such persons, they must 
 be considered as the poisoners and murderers of the 
 public. At Alic.ant, where very sweet wines are made, 
 it is the practice to mix a little lime with the grapes 
 before they are pressed. This, however, can only neu- 
 tralize the acid already existing in the grape. 
 
 If wine contain litharge, or any other oxide of lead, 
 it may be discovered by evaporating some pints of it to 
 dryness, and melting the residuum in a crucible, at the 
 bottom of which a small button of lead may be found 
 after the fusion: but an easier and more expeditious 
 proof is by pouring into the wine some liquid sulphu- 
 ret. If the precipitate occasioned by this addition of 
 the sulphuret be white, or only coloured by the wine, 
 we may know that no lead is contained in it ; but if 
 the precipitate be dark coloured, brown, or blackish, 
 we may conclude, that it contains lead or iron. 
 
 The only substances' that cannot absorb or destroy, 
 but cover and render supportable the sharpness of 
 wine, without any inconvenience, are, sugar, honey, 
 and other saccharine alimentary matters ; but they can 
 succeed only when the wine is very little acid, and 
 when an exceeding small quantity only of these sub- 
 stances is sufficient to produce the desired effect ; other- 
 wise the wine would have a sweetish, tart, and not 
 agreeable taste. 
 
 From what is here said concerning the acescency of 
 wine, we may conclude that when this accident hap- 
 pens, it cannot by any good method be remedied, and 
 that nothing remains to be done with sour wine but to 
 sell it to vinegar-makers, as all honest wine-mer- 
 chants do. 
 
 As the must of the grape contains a greater propor- 
 tion of tartar than our currant or gooseberry juices 
 do, Dr. Ure has been accustomed, for many years, to 
 recommend, in his lectures, the addition of a small 
 portion of that salt to our must, to make it ferment 
 into a more genuine wine. Dr. M‘Culloch has lately 
 prescribed the same addition in his popular treatise on 
 the art of making wine. 
 
 The following is Braude’s valuable table of the quan- 
 tity of spirit in different kinds of wine :-— 
 
 Proportion of 
 spin per cent. 
 
 , . ■tvajeasure. 
 
 1. Lissa 26.47 
 
 Ditto . 24.35 
 
 Average. .. 25.41 
 
 2. Raisin wine , 26.40 
 
 Ditto „ v 25.77 
 
WIN 
 
 WIN 
 
 Raisin wine 23.20 
 
 Average 25.12 
 
 3. Marsala 26 30 
 
 Ditto 25.05 
 
 Average 25.09 
 
 4. Madeira 24.42 
 
 Ditto 23.93 
 
 Ditto (Sircial) 21.40 
 
 Ditto 19.24 
 
 Average 22.27 
 
 5. Currant wine 20.55 
 
 6. Sherry 19.81 
 
 Ditto 19.83 
 
 Ditto 18.79 
 
 Ditto 18.25 
 
 Average 19.17 
 
 7. Teneriffe 19.79 
 
 S. Colares 19.75 
 
 9. Lachryma Christi 19.70 
 
 10. Constantia, white 19.75 
 
 11. Ditto, red 18.92 
 
 12. Lisbon 18.94 
 
 13. Malaga (1666) 18.94 
 
 14. Bucellas 18.49 
 
 15. Red Madeira 22.30 
 
 Ditto 18.40 
 
 Average 20.35 
 
 16. Cape Muschat 18.25 
 
 17. Cape Madeira 22.94 
 
 Ditto 20.50 
 
 Ditto 18.11 
 
 Average 20.51 
 
 18. Grape wine 18.11 
 
 19. Calcavella 19.20 
 
 Ditto 18.10 
 
 Average 18.65 
 
 20. Vidonia 19.25 
 
 21 Alba Flora 17.26 
 
 22. Malaga 17.26 
 
 23. White Hermitage 17.43 
 
 24. Rousillon 19.00 
 
 Ditto 17.26 
 
 Average 18.13 
 
 25. Claret 17.11 
 
 Ditto 16.32 
 
 Ditto 14.03 
 
 Ditto 12.91 
 
 Average 15.10 
 
 26. Malmsey Madeira 16.40 
 
 27. Lunel 15.52 
 
 28. Sheraaz 15.52 
 
 29. Syracuse 15.28 
 
 30. Sauterne 14.22 
 
 31. Burgundy 16.60 
 
 Ditto 15.22 
 
 Ditto 14.53 
 
 Ditto 11-95 
 
 Average 14.57 
 
 32. Hock 14.37 
 
 Ditto 13.00 
 
 Ditto (old in cask) 8.88 
 
 Average 12.08 
 
 33. Nice 14-63 
 
 34. Barsac 13-86 
 
 35. Tent 13-30 
 
 36. Champaign (still) 13-80 
 
 Ditto (sparkling) 12.80 
 
 Ditto (red) 12.56 
 
 Ditto (ditto) 11-30 
 
 Average 12.61 
 
 37. Red Hermitage 12-32 
 
 38 Yin de Grave 13.94 
 
 Ditto 12-80 
 
 Average 13.37 
 
 39. Frontignac 12.79 
 
 40. Cote Rotie 12.32 
 
 41. Gooseberry wine 11.84 
 
 42. Orange wine — average of six samples 
 
 made by a London manufacturer... . 11.26 
 
 43. Tokay 9.88 
 
 44. Elder wine 9.87 
 
 45. Cider, highest average 9.87 
 
 Ditto, lowest ditto • • 5.21 
 
 46. Perry, average of four samples 7.26 
 
 47. Mead 7.32 
 
 48. Ale ^Burton) 8.88 
 
 Ditto (Edinburgh) 6.20 
 
 Ditto (Dorchester) 5.56 
 
 Average 6.87 
 
 49. Brown Stout 6.80 
 
 50. London Porter (average) 4.20 
 
 51. Ditto small beer (ditto) 1.23 
 
 52. Brandy 53.39 
 
 53. Rum 53.68 
 
 54. Gin 51.60 
 
 55. Scotch whiskey 54 32 
 
 56. Dish ditto 53.90’' 
 
 The wines principally used in medicine are, the 
 vinum album hispanicum, or sherry, vinum canarium r 
 canary or sack wine, the vinum rhenanum , or Rhenish 
 wine, and the vinum rubrum , or port wine. These 
 differ from each other in the proportion of their con- 
 stituent principles, and particularly in that of alkohol, 
 which they contain. The qualities of wines depend 
 not only upon the difference of the grapes, as contain- 
 ing more or less of saccharine juice and the acid mat- 
 ter which accompanies it, but also upon circumstances 
 attending the process of fermentation. New wines are 
 liable to a strong degree of acescency when taken into 
 the stomach, and thereby occasion much flatulency 
 and eructations of acid matter ; heartburn and violent 
 pains in the stomach from spasms are also often pro- 
 duced ; and the acid matter, by passing into the intes- 
 tines and mixing with the bile, is apt to occasion colics 
 or excite diarrhoeas. Sweet wines are likewise more 
 disposed to become acescent in the stomach than 
 others ; but as the quantity of alkohol which they con- 
 tain is more considerable than appears sensibly to the 
 taste, their acescency is thereby in a great measure 
 counteracted. Red port, and most of the red wines, 
 have an adstringent quality, by which they strengthen 
 the stomach, and prove useful in restraining immode- 
 rate evacuations ; on the contrary, those which are of 
 an acid nature, as Rhenish, pass freely by the kidneys, 
 and gently loosen the belly. But this, and perhaps all 
 the thin or weak wines, though of an agreeable flavour, 
 yet as containing little alkohol, are readily disposed to 
 become acid in the stomach, and thereby to aggravate 
 all arthritic and calculous complaints, as well as to pro- 
 duce the effects of new wine. The general effects of 
 wine are, to stimulate the stomach, exhilarate the spi- 
 rits, warm the habit, quicken the circulation, promote 
 perspiration, and, in large quantities, to prove intoxi- 
 cating, and powerfully sedative. In many disorders, 
 wine is universally admitted to be of important service, 
 and especially in fevers of the typhus kind, or of a pu- 
 trid tendency ; in which it is found to raise the pulse, 
 support the strength, promote a diaphoresis, and to- 
 resist putrefaction; and in many cases it proves of 
 more immediate advantage than the Peruvian bark. 
 Delirium, which is the consequence of excessive irri- 
 tability, and a defective state of nervous energy, is 
 often entirely removed by the free use of wine. It is 
 also a well-founded observation, that those who indulge 
 in the use of wine are less subject to fevers of the ma 
 lignant and intermittent kind. In the putrid sore throat, 
 in the small pox, when attended with great debility 
 and symptoms of putridity, in gangrenes, and in the 
 plague, wine is to be considered as a principal remedy ; 
 and in almost all cases of languor, and of great pros- 
 tration of strength, wine is experienced to be a more 
 grateful and efficacious cordial than can be furnished 
 from the whole class of aromatics. 
 
 WING. See Ala. 
 
 WINSLOW, James Benigntjs, was born in 1669, in 
 the isle of Funen, and having studied a year under 
 Borrichius, was sent with a pension from the king of 
 Denmark, to seek improvement in the principal uni- 
 versities of Europe. In 1698, he became a pupil of the 
 celebrated Duverney, at Paris, where he was induced 
 to abjure the Protestant religion ; and the patronage of 
 Bossuet, who converted him, procured for him the de- 
 gree of doctor in 1705. He afterward read lectures of 
 anatomy and surgery at the Royal Gardens ; and in 
 1743 was promoted to the professorship in that institu- 
 tion. In the mean time, he communicated several 
 papers on anatomical and physiological subjects to the 
 Academy of Sciences, by whom, as well as by the 
 Royal Society of Berlin, he was admitted an associate. 
 His great work, mentioned by Haller as superseding all 
 former compositions of anatomy, and entitled “ Expo- 
 sition Anatomique de la Structure du Corps Human), ” 
 
woo 
 
 WOR 
 
 first appeared at Paris in 1732, 4to. It was frequently 
 reprinted, and translated into various languages ; and is 
 still regarded as of standard authority. It was intended 
 as a plan of a larger work, which, however, he did not 
 finish. He reached the advanced age of ninety-one. 
 Winter-bark. See Winteranus cortex. 
 Winter-cherry. See Physalis alkekengi. 
 
 WIN TITR A. (Named after Captain Winter, who 
 brought the bark from the straits of Magellan in 1579, 
 and introduced it to the knowledge of physicians as 
 useful in scurvy, &c.) 
 
 Wintera aromatica. The systematic name of the 
 winter-bark tree. The bark is called Cortex wintera- 
 nus ; Cortex mag ellanicus ; Cortex cancllcc alba: ; and 
 the tree, Winteranus spurius ; Canella cubana ; Win- 
 ter ania canella , and Winteria aromatica — pedunculis 
 aggregutis terminalibus, pistalis quatuor , of Lin- 
 naius. It is a native of the West Indies. The bark 
 is brought into Europe in long quills, somewhat 
 thicker than cinnamon. Their taste is moderately 
 warm, aromatic, and bitterish, and of an agreeable 
 smell somewhat resembling that of cloves. Canella 
 alba has been supposed to possess considerable me- 
 dicinal powers in the cure of scurvy and some other 
 complaints. It is now merely considered as a useful 
 and cheap aromatic, and is chiefly employed for the 
 purpose of correcting and rendering less disagreeable 
 the more powerful and nauseous drugs ; with which 
 view it is used in the tinctura award, vinum amarum , 
 vinum rheei, &c. of the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia. 
 Winteranus cortex. See Wintera aromatica. 
 Wintera'nus spurius. See Canella alba. 
 [Winter green See Pyrola umbellata. A.] 
 WISEMAN, Richard, was first known as a sur- 
 geon in the civil wars of Charles I., and accompanied 
 Prince Charles, when a fugitive, in France, Holland, 
 and Flanders. He served for three years in the Spanish 
 navy, and, returning with the prince to Scotland, was 
 made prisoner in the battle of Worcester. After his 
 liberation in 1652, he settled in London. When 
 Charles II. was restored, he became eminent in his 
 profession, and was made one of the sergeant-surgeons 
 to the king. In 1676, he appears, from the preface te 
 his works, to have been a sufferer by ill health for 
 twenty years: but the time of his death is not known. 
 The result of his experience was given in ‘‘Several 
 Surgical Treatises on Tumours, Ulcers, Diseases of 
 the Anus, Scrofula, Wounds, Gunshot Wounds, Frac- 
 tures and Luxations, and Syphilis.” He seems to have 
 given a faithful account of more than six hundred 
 cases, recording his failures as well as his cures. He 
 advocated the efficacy of the royal touch in scrofula, 
 though the fallacy is evident even from his own nar- 
 raiion. His writings have long been regarded as stand- 
 ard authority. 
 
 WITHERING, William, was born in 1741, and 
 finished his medical education at Edinburgh, where he 
 took his degree at twenty-five. From Stafford, where 
 he first settled and married, he removed to Birming- 
 ham, and speedily obtained a very extensive practice by 
 his skill arid assiduity, without neglecting his scientific 
 pursuits, which were chiefly in botany and chemistry, 
 lie was author of several valuable publications: “A 
 Botanical Arrangement of British Plants,” which ap- 
 peared at first in 1776, in two volumes, 8vo., but pro- 
 gressively increased to four ; a translation of Berg- 
 man’s “ Sciagraphia Regni Mineralis ;” and some che- 
 mical and mineralogical papers contributed to the 
 Royal Society, of which he was a fellow. “Account 
 of the Scarlet Fever, &c.;” “Account of the Fox- 
 glove,” with Practical Remarks on the Dropsy and 
 other Diseases, published in 1785. His lungs being 
 weak, he found it necessary, in the winter of 1793, to 
 go to Lisbon, and afterward to relax from his profes- 
 sional exertions. His death occurred in 1799. 
 WITHERITE. See Heavy-spar. 
 
 WO AD. See Jsatis tinctoria. 
 
 WOLFRAM. An ore of tungsten. 
 
 WOLF’S-BANE. See Aconitum napellus. 
 
 WOMB. See Uterus. 
 
 Womb, inflammation of. See Hysteritis. 
 
 Wood-louse. See Oniscus asellus. 
 
 Wood- sorrel. See Oxalis acetosella. 
 
 Wood-sione. See Hornstone. 
 
 WOODVILLE, William, was born at Cocker- 
 mouth in 1752. After serving a short apprenticeship 
 to an apothecary he graduated at Edinburgh in 1775. 
 
 Then passing some time on the Continent, he settled 
 near his native place, and practised there for five or 
 six years. He next came to London, and was soon 
 appointed a physician to the Middlesex Dispensary. 
 In 1790, he published the first part, which was after- 
 ward completed in four quarto volumes, of a highly 
 valuable work, entitled “ Medical Botany.” The fol- 
 lowing year lie was elected physician to the Small-pox 
 Hospital ; and in executing the duties of that office ho 
 displayed the highest zeal. He gave a manifest proof 
 of his attention to the subject, by publishing in 1796 the 
 first part of a “ History of the Small pox in Great Bri- 
 tain, &.c . ;” but the discovery of vaccination superseded 
 the necessity of completing that work. Dr. Woodville 
 was duly impressed with the importance of what had 
 been announced by Dr. Jenner ; but feeling a proper 
 degree of skepticism at first, he was anxious to inves- 
 tigate the practice fully, before he gave it his sanction. 
 Unfortunately he was led into an error at the outset, 
 by not keeping in recollection, that the atmosphere of 
 the hospital was loaded with variolous contagion, 
 whence some unpleasant results appeared; but this 
 being suggested to him, he was induced, on more ma- 
 ture consideration, strenuously to advocate the prac- 
 tice of vaccination ; and by the excellent opportunities 
 he enjoyed, he contributed very materially to its rapid 
 success. He died in 1805. 
 
 WOODWARD, John, was born in Derbyshire in 
 1664, and put apprentice to some trade in London ; but 
 evincing an ardour for science, Dr. Barwick took him 
 into his family, and for four years instructed him in 
 medicine and anatomy ; after which he procured him 
 the medical professorship at Gresham College He 
 published about this time an essay towards a Natural 
 History of the Earth, which, though executed without 
 sufficient preparation, procured his election into the 
 Royal Society. In 1695, he was created M.D. by 
 Archbishop Tenison, and the year after obtained the 
 same degree from Cambridge ; whence he was admitted 
 into the College of Physicians as a fellow, in 1702. 
 He however pursued his 'inquiries into natural history 
 and antiquities for some time with great zeal. In 1718, 
 he published a work entitled “The State of Physic and 
 of Diseases,” containing some fanciful theories, which 
 were ably confuted by Dr. Freind, both ludicrously and 
 seriously. He died at Gresham College in 1727, be- 
 queathing his personal property to the University of 
 Cambridge, for the endowment of an annual lecture- 
 ship, on some subject taken from his own writings. 
 Soon after his death, a catalogue of his fossils was 
 published in 1737, his “ Select Cases and Consultations 
 in Physic,” containing some valuable observations. 
 He supposed the vital principle to reside not in the 
 nerves, but in the blood, and other parts of the body ; 
 and he made many experiments to establish the vis 
 insita of muscles. 
 
 Woody nightshade. See Solanum dulcamara . 
 
 WORL. See Verticillus. 
 
 WORM. Vermis. There are several kinds of ani- 
 mals which infest the human body- Their usual di- 
 vision is into those which inhabit only the intestinal 
 canal, as the ascarides, <fcc.; and those .which are found 
 in other parts, as hydatids, &c. Such is the nature and 
 office of the human stomach and intestines, that in- 
 sects and worms, or their ovula, may not unfrequently 
 be conveyed into that canal with those things that are 
 continually taken as food; but such insects, qr worms, 
 do not live long, and seldom, if ever, generate in a 
 situation so different from their natural one. Besides 
 these, there are worms that are never found in any 
 other situation than the human stomach or intestines, 
 and which there generate and produce their species. 
 Thus it appears that the human stomach and intestines 
 are the seat for animalcula, which are translated from 
 their natural situation, and also for worms proper to 
 them, which live in no other situation. 
 
 First Class. This contains those which are gene- 
 rated and nourished in the human intestinal canal, and 
 which there propagate their species. 
 
 Second Class , comprehends those insects or worms 
 that accidentally enter the human primae vice ab extra, 
 and which never propagate their species in that canal, 
 but are soon eliminated from the body. Such are se- 
 veral species of Scarabasi, the Lumbricus terrestris 
 the Fasciola, the Gordius intestinalis , and others. 
 The second class belongs to the province of natural his- 
 tory. The consideration of the first class belongs to 
 
XER 
 
 XYL 
 
 the physician, which, from the variety it a /Fords, may 
 be divided into different orders, genera, and species. 
 
 Order I. Round worms. 
 
 Genus I. Intestinal ascarides. 
 
 Character •, Body round, head obtuse, and furnished 
 with three vesicles. 
 
 Species 1. As car is lumbricoides. The long round 
 worm, or lumbricoid ascaris. 
 
 Character . When full grown, a foot in length. 
 
 Mouth triangular. 
 
 2. Ascaris vermicular is. The thread or maw- 
 
 worm. 9 
 
 Character. When full grown, half an inch in length. 
 Tail terminates in a fine point. 
 
 Genus IT. Intestinal trichurides. 
 
 Character. Body round, tail three times the length 
 of the body, head without vesicles. 
 
 Species. Trichuris vulgaris. The trichuris, or long 
 thread-worm. 
 
 Character. The head furnished with a proboscis. 
 
 Order II. The flat worms. 
 
 Genus I. Intestinal tape-worm. 
 
 Character. Body fiat and jointed. 
 
 Species 1. Tcenia osculis marginalibus. The long 
 tape-worm. 
 
 Character. The oscula are situated upon the margin 
 of the joints. 
 
 2. Tcenia osculis superjicialibus. The broad tape- 
 worm. 
 
 Character. The oscula are placed upon the flattened 
 surface. 
 
 These worms were all known to the ancients, the 
 trichuris only excepted, and are mentioned in the 
 works of Hippocrates, Galen, Celsus, Paulus iEgineta, 
 and Pliny. 
 
 When worms are generated in the intestines, they 
 often produce the following symptoms, viz. variable 
 appetite, foetid breath, acrid eructations and pains in 
 the stomach, grinding of the teeth during sleep, picking 
 of the nose, paleness of the countenance ; sometimes 
 dizziness, hardness and fulness of the belly; slimy 
 stools, with occasional griping pains, more particularly 
 about the navel, heat and itching about the anus ; short 
 dry cough; emaciation of the body ; slow fever, with 
 evening exacerbations and irregular pulse, and some- 
 times convulsive fits. 
 
 fVorm-bark. See Geoffrcea jamaicensis. 
 
 Worm-grass , perennial. See Spigelia. 
 
 Worm , Guinea. See Dracunculus. 
 
 Worm , ring. See Herpes. 
 
 WORMSEED. See Artemisia santonica. 
 
 WORMWOOD. See Artemisia absinthium. 
 
 Wormwood , common. See Artemisia absinthium. 
 
 Wormwood , mountain. See Artemisia glacialis. — 
 
 Wormwood , Roman. See Artemisia absinthium. 
 
 Wormwood , sea. See Artemisia maritima. 
 
 Wormwood , Tartarian. See Artemisia santonica. 
 
 WORT. An infusion of malt. This has been found 
 useful in the cure of the scurvy. Dr. Macbride, in his 
 very ingenious experimental essays, having laid down 
 as a principle, “ that the cure of the scurvy depends on 
 the fermentative quality in the remedies made use of,” 
 was led to inquire after a substance capable of being 
 preserved during a long sea-voyage, and yet containing 
 materials by which a fermentation might occasionally 
 be excited in the bowels. Such a one appeared to him 
 to be found in malt, which is well known to be the 
 grain of barley, brought suddenly to a germinating 
 state by heat and moisture, and then dried, whereby its 
 saccharine principle is developed, and rendered easy of 
 extraction by watery liquors. The sweet infusion of 
 this he proposed to give as a dietic article to scorbutic 
 persons, expecting that it would ferment in their bowels, 
 and give out its fixed air, by the antiseptic powers of 
 which the strong tendency to putrefaction in this dis- 
 ease might be corrected. 
 
 It was some time before a fair trial of this purposed 
 remedy could be obtained ; and different reports were 
 made concerning it. By some cases, however, pub- 
 lished in a postscript of the second edition of the doc- 
 tor’s work in 1767, it appears that scorbutic complaints 
 of the most dangerous kind have actually been cured 
 at sea by the use of wort. Its general effects were to 
 keep the patient’s bowels open, and to prove highly nu- 
 tritious and strengthening. It sometimes purged too 
 much, but this effect was easily obviated by the tinctura 
 thebaica. Other unquestionable cases of its success i n 
 this disease are to be seen in the London Medical Es- 
 says and Inquiries. 
 
 The use of wort has hence been adopted in other 
 cases where a strong and putrid disposition in the fluids 
 appeared to prevail, as in cancerous and phagedenic 
 ulcers ; and instances are published, in the fourth volume 
 of the work above mentioned, of its remarkable good 
 effects in these cases. 
 
 As the efficacy of the malt infusion depends upon its 
 producing changes in the whole mass of fluids, it is 
 obvious that it must be taken in large quantities for a 
 considerable length of time, and rather as an article of 
 diet than medicine. From one to four pints daily have 
 generally been directed. The proportion recommended 
 in preparing it, is one measure of ground malt to three 
 equal measures of boiling water. The mixture must 
 be well stirred, and left to stand, covered, three or four 
 hours. It should be made fresh every day. 
 
 WOUNDWORT. See Laserpitium chironium. 
 
 WRAPPER. See Valva 
 
 WRIST. See Carpus: 
 
 X 
 
 "V - ala'ppa. (From the province of Xalappa, in New 
 Spain, whence it comes.) Jalap. 
 
 XA'NTHIUM. (From £av0oj, yellow: so named 
 because it is said to make the hair yellow.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Moncecia ; Order, Pentandria. The less bur- 
 dock. 
 
 Xanthium strumarium. The systematic name of 
 the less burdock. This herb of Linnams was once 
 esteemed in the cure of scrofula, but, like most other 
 remedies against this disease, proves ineffectual. The 
 seeds are administered internally in some countries 
 against erysipelas. 
 
 [Xanthoxylum fraxineum. See Prickly-ash. A.] 
 
 XERA'SIA. (From ^po?, dry.) An excessive te- 
 nuity, or softness of the hairs, similar to down. 
 
 Xerocolly'rium. (From ^poj, dry, and mWvpiov, 
 a collyrium.) A dry collyrium. 
 
 Xeromy'rum. (From j^poj, dry, and pvpov , an 
 ointment.) A dry ointment. 
 
 XEROPHTHA'LMIA. (S» 7 pof, dry, and o00aXpta, 
 an inflammation of the eye.) A dry inflammation of 
 the eye without discharge. 
 
 Xi'phium. (From a sword : so named from 
 the sword- like shape of its leaves.) Spurgewort. 
 
 XIPHOID. ( Xiphoides ; from a sword, and 
 
 eiSoi, likeness.) A term given by anatomists to par's 
 which had some resemblance to an ancient sword, as 
 the xiphoid cartilage. 
 
 Xiphoid cartilage. See Cartilago ensiformis. 
 
 Xyloa'loes. See Lignum aloes. 
 
 Xyloba'lsamum. See Amyris gileadensis. 
 
YTT 
 
 YUC 
 
 Y 
 
 Y AM. See Dioscorea. 
 
 , YANOLITE. See Axinite. 
 
 YARROW. See Achillea millefolium. 
 
 YAWS. 1. The African name for raspberry. 
 
 2. The name of a disease which resembles a rasp- 
 berry. See Frambcesia. 
 
 Yayama. The Brazilian name of the pine-apple. 
 YELLOW EARTH. An ochre yellow-coloured 
 mineral, found ia Upper Lusatia. 
 
 Yellow fever. See Febris continua. 
 
 Yellow saunders. See Santalvm album. 
 
 YENITE. See Lievrite. 
 
 YEST. See Fermentum. 
 
 Yoked leaf. See Conjugatus. 
 
 YOLK. See Vitellus. 
 
 Yorkshire sanicle. See Pinguicula. 
 Ypsiloglo'ssus. (From vipiXoeiSes, the ypsiloid 
 bone, and yAoxnra, the tongue.) A muscle originating 
 in the os hyoides, and terminating in the tongue. 
 
 Ypsiloi'des. (From v, the Greek letter, called 
 ypsilon, and etSos, a likeness.) The os hyoides: so 
 named from its likeness to the Greek letter ypsilon. 
 
 YTTRIA. This is a new earth discovered in 1794, 
 by Professor Gadolin, in a stone from Ytterby, in 
 Sweden. 
 
 It may be obtained most readily by fusing the gado- 
 linite with two parts of caustic potassa, washing the 
 mass with boiling water, and filtering the liquor, which 
 is of a fine green. This liquor is to be evaporated, till 
 no more oxide of manganese falls down from it in a 
 black powder; after which the liquid is to be saturated 
 with nitric acid. At the same time digest the sediment 
 that was not dissolved, in very dilute nitric acid, 
 which will dissolve the earth with much heat, leaving 
 the silex, and the highly oxided iron, undissolved. Mix 
 the two liquors, evaporate them to dryness, redissolve 
 and filter, which will separate any silex or oxide of 
 iron that may have been left. A few drops of a solu- 
 tion of carbonate of potassa will separate any lime 
 that may be present, and a cautious addition of hydro- 
 sulphuret of potassa will throw down the oxide of 
 manganese that may have been left; but if too much 
 be employed, it will throw down the yttria likewise. 
 Lastly, the yttria is to be precipitated by pure ammo- 
 nia, well washed and dried. 
 
 Yttria is perfectly white, when not contaminated 
 
 with oxide of manganese, from which it is not easily 
 freed. Its specific gravity is 4.842. It has neither 
 taste nor smell. It is infusible alone ; but with borax 
 melts into a transparent glass, or opaque white, if the 
 borax were in excess. It is insoluble in water, and in 
 caustic fixed alkalies ; but it dissolves in carbonate of 
 ammonia, though it requires five or six times as much 
 as glucine. It is soluble' in most of the acids. The 
 oxalic acid, or oxalate of ammonia, forms precipitates 
 in its solutions perfectly resembling the nnyiate of 
 silver. Prussiate of potassa, crystallized and redis- 
 solved in water, throws it down in white grains ; phos- 
 phate of soda, in white gelatinous flakes ; infusion of 
 galls, in brown flocks. 
 
 Some chemists are inclined to consider yttria rather 
 as a metallic than as an earthy substance : their 
 reasons are, its specific gravity, its forming coloured 
 salts, and its property of oxygenizing muriatic acid 
 after it has undergone a long calcination. 
 
 When yttria is treated with potassium in the same 
 manner as the other earths, similar results are ob- 
 tained ; the potassium becomes potassa, and the earth 
 gains appearances of metallization; so that it is 
 scarcely to be doubted, says Sir H. Davy, that yttria 
 consists of inflammable matter, metallic in its nature, 
 combined with oxygen. The salts of yttria have the 
 following general characters : — 
 
 1. Many of them are insoluble in water. 
 
 2. Precipitates are occasioned in those which dis- 
 solve, by phosphate of soda, carbonate of soda, oxalate 
 of ammonia, tartrate of potassa, and ferroprussiate of' 
 potassa. 
 
 3. If we except the sweet-tasted soluble sulphate of 
 yttria, the other salts of this earth resemble those with 
 the base of lime in their solubility. 
 
 YTTRO-CERITE. A mineral of a reddish, grayish 
 white, and a violet-blue colour, consisting of oxide of 
 cerium, yttria, lime, and fluoric acid, found hitherto , 
 only at Finbo, in Sweden. 
 
 YTTRO-TANT ALITE. An ore of tantalum, from 
 which the columbic acid is procured. 
 
 YUCCA. (Yucca, Yuca, or lucca, of the original 
 inhabitants of America.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria ; 
 Order, Monogynia. * 
 
 Yucca gloriosa. See Adam's needle. 
 
 z 
 
 ZEA 
 
 a'ccharum. See Saccharum. 
 
 ZACCHIA, Paolo, an eminent physician, was 
 born at Rome in 1585, and became distinguished by his 
 learning and accomplishments, as well as by his pro- 
 fessional skill. He was physician to Pope Innocent 
 X., and celebrated among his contemporaries by 
 various publications, of which the principal is entitled, 
 “ Quaestiones Medico-legales,” and has been often 
 reprinted.* He was also the author, in Italian, of two 
 esteemed works, on the Lent diet, and on hypochon- 
 driacal affections. He died in 1659. 
 
 Za'ffran. (Arabian.) Saffron. 
 
 ZAFFRE. Saffre. The residuum of cobalt after 
 the sulphur, arsenic, and other volatile matters of this 
 mineral have been expelled by calcination. 
 
 Zai'bac. (Arabian.) Quicksilver. 
 
 Za'rza. An ancient and provincial name of the 
 sarsaparilla. 
 
 ZE'A. (Tea, ce, f. ; a name borrowed from the 
 ancient Greeks, whose geia appears to have been some 
 kind of Triticum or Uordeum , agreeing with this genus 
 only as being a grain cultivated for the use of man.) 
 The maize. 
 
 ZEO 
 
 Zea mays. The systematic name of the Indian 
 wheat-plant, the common maize, or Indian corn, a 
 native of America and cultivated in Italy and several 
 parts of Europe, for its grain, which is ground for the 
 same purposes as our wheat, to whicli it is very little 
 inferior. 
 
 ZEDOA'RIA. 1. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linmean system. Class, Monandria ; Order, Mo- 
 nogynia. Zedoary. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of a Kcempfera. See 
 Kcempfera rotunda. 
 
 Zedoaria longa. The long roots of the Kcempfera 
 rotunda , of Linnaeus. 
 
 Zedoaria rotunda. The round root of the ze- 
 doary plant. See Kcempfera rotunda. 
 
 ZEDOARY. See Zedoaria. 
 
 ZEINE. A yellow substance, having the appear- 
 ance of wax, obtained from maize or Indian corn. 
 
 ZEOLITE. The name of a very extensive mineral 
 genus', containing the following species: 
 
 1. Dodecahedral zeolite, or leucite. 
 
 2. Hcxahedral zeolite, or analcime. 
 
 3. Rhomboidal zeolite, chabasite, or chabasie 
 
4. Pyramidal zeolite, or cross stone. 
 
 5. Diprisinatic zeolite, or laumonite. 
 
 6. Prismatic zeolite, or mesotype, divided into three 
 subspecies : natrolite ; mealy zeolite, of a white colour, 
 of various shades; and fibrous zeolite, of which there 
 are two kinds. 
 
 a. The acicular , or needle zeolite , the mesotype of 
 Haiiy. This is of a grayish, yellowish, or reddish- 
 white colour. It is found in Scotland. 
 
 b. Common fibrous zeolite , of a white colour. 
 
 7. Prismatoidal zeolite, or stilbite, comprehending, 
 
 a. Foliated zeolite, stilbite of Haiiy of a white and 
 red colour, beautiful specimens of which are found in 
 Stirlingshire. 
 
 b. Radiated zeolite , of a yellowish-white, or grayish- 
 white colour. 
 
 8. Axifrangible zeolite, or apophyllite. 
 
 Ze'rna. An ulcerated impetigo. 
 
 ZERO*. The commencement of a scale marked 0 : 
 thus we say, the zero of Fahrenheit, which is 32° 
 below the melting point of ice ; the zero of the centi- 
 grade scale, which coincides with the freezing of 
 water. The absolute zero is the imaginary point in 
 the scale of temperature, when the whole heat is 
 exhausted : the term of absolute cold or privation of 
 caloric. 
 
 ZI'BETHUM. (From Zobeth, Arabian.) Civetta. 
 Civet. A soft, unctuous, odoriferous substance, about 
 the consistence of honey or butter, of a whitish, yel- 
 lowish, or brownish colour, sometimes blackish, con- 
 tained in some excretory follicles near the anus of the 
 Viverra zibctka, of Linnteus. It has a grateful smell 
 when diluted, and an unctuous subacrid taste, and 
 possesses stimulating, nervine, and antispasmodic 
 virtues. 
 
 ZIMMERMAN, John George, was born in 1728, at 
 Brug, in the canton of Bern, and studied medicine 
 under Haller at Gottingen, where he took his degree at 
 23. Having married a relation of Haller, at Bern, 
 he settled as a physician in hi*s native town ; the re- 
 tirement of which gave him an opportunity of com- 
 posing many pieces in prose and verse, and particularly 
 a sketch of his popular work “On Solitude.” His 
 treatise “ On the Experience of Medicine,” appeared 
 in 1763, and three years after, that on dysentery. In 
 1768, he accepted the post of physician to the king of 
 England for Hanover, whither he removed. Here the 
 accumulation of business tended in some measure to 
 allay the irritability of his temper ; and being obliged 
 about three years after, to put himself under the care 
 of a surgeon at Berlin for some local complaint, the 
 notice that was taken of him, even by the king, con- 
 tributed much to improve his health and spirits, and 
 of course his happiness. Having lost his first wife, he 
 formed a second matrimonial connexion in 1782; 
 which helped much to alleviate the afflictions to which 
 he was afterward exposed. In 1786 he was sent for to 
 attend the great Frederick in his last illness : and he 
 published an account of the conversations which he 
 had with that celebrated prince. He was led, too, to 
 defend the character of Frederick against the censures 
 of Count de Mirabeau, which suffered him to severe 
 criticisms. His political and religious principles in- 
 duced him also to attack those societies which paved 
 the way to the ’French revolution; and he advised the 
 Emperor Leopold to suppress them by force ; and 
 having laid an unavowed publication to the charge of 
 a particular person, he subjected himself to a prosecu- 
 tion for a libel. His mind had arrived to such a state 
 of irritation, that the approaclrof the French towards 
 Hanover almost subverted his reason ; he abstained 
 from food, and died absolutely worn out in 1795. 
 
 ZIMOME. See Gluten , vegetable. 
 
 ZINC. (Zincum, a German word.) A metal found 
 in nature combined with oxygen, carbonic acid, and 
 sulphuric acid ; and mineralized by sulphur. Native 
 oxide of zinc is commonly called calamine. It occurs 
 in a loose, and in a compact form, amorphous, of a 
 white, gray, yellow, or brown colour, without lustre, 
 or transparency. Combined with carbonic acid, it is 
 called vitreous zinc ore , or native carbonateof zinc. It 
 is found in solid masses, sometimes in six-sided com- 
 pressed prisms, both ends being covered with pentagons. 
 Its colour is generally grayish inclining to black. It is 
 often transparent. Sulphate of zinc is found efflores- 
 cent in the form of stalactites, or in rhombs. Sulphu- 
 ret of zinc , or blende , is the most abundant ore. It is 1 
 
 found of various colours ; brown, yellow, hyacinth, 
 black, &c., and with various degrees of lustre and 
 transparency. This zinc ore is contaminated with iron, 
 lead, argillaceous and silicious earths, fee. It occurs 
 both in amorphous masses and crystallized in a diver- 
 sity of polygonal figures. 
 
 It is of a bluish-white colour, somewhat brighter than 
 lead ; of considerable hardness, and so malleable as 
 not to be broken with the hammer, though it cannot be 
 much extended in this way. It is very easily extended 
 by the rollers of the flatting mill. Its sp. gr. is from 
 6.9 to 7.2. In a temperature between 210° and 300° 
 of F., it has so much ductility that it can be drawn 
 into wire, as well as laminated. 
 
 When broken by bending, its texture appears as if 
 composed of cubical grains. On account of its imper- 
 fect malleability, it is difficult to reduce it into small 
 parts by filing or hammering; but it may be granu- 
 lated, like the malleable metals, by pouring it, when 
 fused, into cold water ; or, if it be heated nearly to 
 melting, it is then sufficiently brittle to be pulverized. 
 
 It melts long before ignition, at about the 700th de- 
 gree of Fahrenheit’s thermometer; and, soon after it 
 becomes red-hot, it burns with a dazzling white flame, 
 of a bluish or yellowish tinge, and is oxidized with 
 such rapidity, that it flies up in the form of white 
 flowers, called the flowers of zinc , or philosophical 
 toool. These are generated so plentifully, that the ac- 
 cess of air is soon intercepted ; and the combustion 
 ceases, unless the matter be stirred, and a considerable 
 heat kept up. The white oxide of zinc is not volatile, 
 but is driven up merely by the force of the combustion. 
 When it is again urged by a strong heat, it becomes 
 converted into a clear yellow glass. If zinc be heated 
 in closed vessels, it rises without decomposition. 
 
 When zinc is burned in chlorine, a solid substance 
 is formed of a whitish-gray colour, and semitrans- 
 parent. This is the only chloride of zinc, as there is 
 only one oxide of the metal. It may likewise be made 
 by heating together zinc filings and corrosive sublimate. 
 It is as soft as wax, fuses at a temperature a little 
 above 212°, and rises in the gaseous form at a heat 
 much below ignition. Its taste is intensely acrid, and 
 it corrodes the skin. It acts upon water, and dissolves 
 in it, producing much heat; and its solution decom- 
 posed, by an alkali, affords the white hydrated oxide 
 of zinc. This chloride has been called butter of zinc , 
 and muriate of zinc. 
 
 Blende is the native sulphuret of zinc. The two 
 bodies are difficult to combine artificially. The salts 
 of zinc possess the following general characters : — 
 
 1. They generally yield colourless solutions with 
 water. 
 
 2. Ferroprussiate of potassa, hydrosulphuret of po- 
 tassa, hydriodate of potassa, sulphuretted hydrogen, 
 and alkalies, occasion white precipitates. 
 
 3. Infusion of gall produces no precipitate. 
 
 The diluted sulphuric acid dissolves zinc: at the 
 same time that the temperature of the solvent is in- 
 creased, and much hydrogen escapes, an undissolved 
 residue is-left, which has been supposed to consist of 
 plumbago. Proust, however, says, that it is a mixture 
 of arsenic, lead, and copper. As the combination of 
 the sulphuric acid and the oxide proceeds, the tempera- 
 ture diminishes, and the sulphate of zinc, which is 
 more soluble in hot than cold water, begins to sepa- 
 rate, and disturb the transparency of the fluid. If 
 more water be added, the salt may be obtained in fine 
 prismatic four-sided crystals. The white vitriol, or 
 copperas, usually sold, is crystallized hastily, in the 
 same manner as loaf-sugar, which on this account it 
 resembles in appearance ; it is slightly efflorescent. 
 The white oxide of zinc is soluble in the sulphuric 
 acid, and forms the same salt as is afforded by zinc 
 itself. 
 
 The hydrogen gas that is extricated from water by 
 the action of sulphuric acid, carries up with it a por 
 tion of zinc, which is apparently dissolved in it ; but 
 this is deposited spontaneously, at least in part, if not 
 wholly, by standing. It burns with a brighter flame 
 than common hydrogen. 
 
 Sulphate of zinc is prepared in the large way from 
 some varieties of the native sulphuret. The ore is 
 roasted, wetted with water, and exposed to the air. 
 The sulphur attracts oxygen, and is converted into sul- 
 phuric acid; and the metal, being at the same time 
 1 oxidized, combines with the acid. After some time, the 
 
Zl N 
 
 z.in 
 
 sulphate is extracted by solution in water ; and the 
 solution being evaporated to dryness, the mass is run 
 into moulds. Thus the white vitriol of the shops 
 generally contains a small portion of iron, and some- 
 times of lead. 
 
 Sulphurous acid dissolves zinc, and sulphuretted 
 hydrogen is evolved. The solution, by exposure to the 
 air, deposites needly crystals, which, according to 
 Fourcroy and Vauquelin, are sulphuretted sulphite of 
 zinc. By dissolving oxide of zinc in sulphurous acid, 
 the pure sulphite is obtained. This is soluble, and 
 crystallizable. 
 
 Diluted nitric acid combines rapidly with zinc, and 
 produces much heat, at the same time that a large 
 quantuy of nitrous air flies off. The solution is very 
 caustic, and affords crystals by evaporation and cool- 
 ing, which slightly detonate upon hot coals, and leave 
 oxide of zinc behind. This salt is deliquescent. 
 
 Muriatic acid acts very strongly upon zinc, and dis- 
 engages much hydrogen ; the solution, when evapo- 
 rated, does not afford crystals, but becomes gelatinous. 
 By a strong heat it is partly decomposed, a portion of 
 the acid being expelled, and part of the muriate sub- 
 limes and condenses in, a congeries of prisms. 
 
 Phosphoric acid dissolves zinc. The phosphate does 
 not crystallize, but becomes gelatinous, and may be 
 fused by a strong heat. The concrete phosphoric acid 
 heated with zinc filings is decomposed. 
 
 Fluoric acid likewise dissolves zinc. 
 
 The boracic acid digested with zinc becomes milky; 
 and if a solution of borax be added to a solution of 
 muriate or nitrate of zinc, an insoluble borate of zinc 
 is thrown down. 
 
 A solution of carbonic acid in water dissolves a small 
 quantity of zinc, and more readily its oxide. If the 
 solution be exposed to the air, a thin iridescent pellicle 
 forms on its surface. 
 
 The acetic acid readily dissolves zinc, and yields by 
 evaporation crystals of acetate of zinc, forming rhom- 
 boidal or hexagonal plates. These are not altered by 
 exposure to the air, are soluble in water, and burn with 
 a blue flame. 
 
 The succinic acid dissolves zinc with efferves- 
 cence, and the solution yields long, slender, foliated 
 crystals. 
 
 Zinc is readily dissolved in benzoic acid , and the so- 
 lution yields needle-shaped crystals, which are soluble 
 both in water and in alkohol. Heat decomposes them 
 by volatilizing their acid. 
 
 The oxalic acid attacks zinc with a violent efferves- 
 cence, and a white powder soon subsides, which is 
 oxalate of zinc. If oxalic acid be dropped into a solu- 
 tion of sulphate, nitrate, or muriate of zinc, the same 
 salt is precipitated; it being scarcely soluble in water 
 unless an excess of acid be present. It contains seventy- 
 five per cent, of metal. 
 
 The tartaric acid likewise dissolves zinc with effer- 
 vescence, and forms a salt difficult of solution in water. 
 
 The citric apid attacks zinc with effervescence, and 
 small brilliant crystals of citrate of zinc are gradually 
 deposited, which are insoluble in water. Their taste 
 is styptic and metallic, and they are composed of equal 
 parts of the acid and of oxide of zinc. 
 
 The malic acid dissolves zinc, and affords beautiful 
 crystals by evaporation. 
 
 Lactic acid acts upon zinc with effervescence, and 
 produces a crystallizable salt. 
 
 The metallic acids likewise combine with zinc. If 
 arsenic acid be poured on it, an effervescence takes 
 place, arsenical hydrogen gas is emitted, and a black 
 powder falls down, which is arsenic in the metallicstate, 
 the zinc having deprived a portion of the arsenic, as 
 well as the water, of its oxygen. If one [part of zinc 
 filings, and two parts of dry arsenic acid be distilled in 
 a retort, a violent detonation takes place when the re- 
 tort becomes red, occasioned by the sudden absorption 
 of the oxygen of the acid by the zinc. The arseniate 
 of zinc may be precipitated by pouring arsenic acid into 
 the solution of acetate of zinc, or by mixing a solution 
 of an alkaline arseniate with that of sulphate of zinc. 
 It is a white powder, insoluble in water. 
 
 By a similar process zinc may be combined with the 
 molybdic acid, and with the oxide of tungsten, the 
 tungstic acid of some, with both of which it forms a 
 white insoluble compound ; and with the chromic acid, 
 the result of which compound is equally insoluble, but 
 of an orange-red colour. 
 
 Zinc likewise forms some triple salts. Thus, if the 
 white oxide of zinc be boiled in a solution of muriate 
 of ammonia, a considerable portion is dissolved ; and 
 though part of the oxide is again deposited as the solu- 
 tion cools, some of it remains combined with the acid 
 and alkali in the solution, and is not precipitable either 
 by pure alkalies or their carbonates. This triple salt 
 does not crystallize. 
 
 If the acidulous tartrate of potassa be boiled in water 
 with zinc filings, a triple compound will be formed, 
 which is very soluble in water, but not easily crystal- 
 lized. This, like the preceding, cannot be precipitated 
 from its solution either by pure or carbonated alkalies. 
 
 A triple sulphate of zinc and iron may be formed by 
 mixing together the sulphates of iron and of zinc dis- 
 solved in water, or by dissolving iron and zinc in dilute 
 sulphuric acid. This salt crystallizes in rhomboids, 
 which nearly resemble the sulphate of zinc in figure, 
 but are of a pale green-colour. In taste, and in degree 
 of solubility, it differs little from the sulphate of zinc. 
 It contains a much larger proportion of zinc than of 
 iron. 
 
 A triple sulphate of zinc and cobalt, as first noticed 
 by Link, may be obtained by digesting zaffre in a solu- 
 tion of sulphate of zinc. On evaporation, large quad- 
 rilateral prisms are obtained, which effloresce on ex- 
 posure to the air. 
 
 Zinc is precipitated from acids by the soluble earths 
 and the alkalies : the latter redissolve the precipitate, if 
 they be added in excess. 
 
 Zinc decomposes, or alters, the neutral sulphates in 
 the dry way. When fused with sulphate of potassa, 
 it. converts that salt into a sulphuret: the zinc at the 
 same time being oxidized, and partly dissolved in the 
 sulphuret. When pulverized zinc is added to fused 
 nitre, or projected together with that salt into a red-hot 
 crucible, a very violent detonation takes place ; inso- 
 much that it is necessary for the operator to be careful 
 in using only small quantities, lest the burning matter 
 should be thrown about. The zinc is oxidized, and 
 part of the oxide combines with the alkali, with which 
 it forms a compound soluble in water. 
 
 Zinc decomposes common salt, and also sal ammo- 
 niac, by combining with the muriatic acid. The filings 
 of zinc likewise decompose alum, when boiled in a 
 solution of that salt, probably by combining with its 
 excess of acid. 
 
 Zinc may be combined with phosphorus, by project- 
 ing small pieces of phosphorus on the zinc melted in a 
 crucible, the* zinc being covered with a little resin, to 
 prevent its oxidation. Phosphuret of zinc is white, 
 with a shade of bluish-eray, has a metallic lustre, and 
 is a little malleable. When zinc and phosphorus are 
 exposed to heat in a retort, a red sublimate rises, and 
 likewise a bluish sublimate in needly crystals with a 
 metallic lustre. If zinc and phosphoric acid be heated 
 together, with or without a little charcoal, needly crys- 
 tals are sublimed, of a silvery-white colour. Ali these, 
 according to Pelletier, are phosphuretted oxides of zinc. 
 
 Most of the metallic combinations of zinc have been 
 already treated of. It forms a brittle compound with 
 antimony; and its effects on manganese, tungsten, and 
 molybdena, have not yet been ascertained. 
 
 Zinc , vitriolated. See Zinci sulphas. 
 
 Zi'nci acetas. See Acetas zinci. 
 
 Zinci oxidum. Zincum calcinatum. Oxide of zinc.. 
 Flowers of zinc. Nihil album; Lana philosophorum. 
 “ Throw gradually little pieces of zinc into a large deep 
 crucible placed obliquely and made of a white heat, 
 another crucible being placed over it, so that the zinc 
 may be exposed to the air, and that it may be frequently 
 stirred with an iron spatula; take out directly the 
 oxide, which is formed from time to time; then pass 
 the white and lighter part of it through a sieve. 
 Lastly, pour water upon this, that a very fine powder 
 may be formed, in the same manner as chalk is directed 
 to be prepared.” The properties of this oxide are 
 analogous to those of the sulphate, (except that it is 
 hardly active enough to excite vomiting,) if given in 
 larger doses: but it is more precarious in its effects; 
 and chiefly used at present as an external astring nt. 
 
 Zinci sulphas. Zincum vitriolatuw- Vitriolum 
 album. Sulphate of zinc. White vitriol. This oc- 
 curs native, but not sufficiently pure for medical use. 
 It is thus prepared in the pharmacopoeia. “Take of 
 zinc, broken to little pieces, three ounces; suljhuric 
 acid, by weight, five ounces - water, four pints. Mix 
 
ZIR 
 
 ZOO 
 
 them In a glass vessel, and when the effervescence is 
 over, filter the solution through paper; then boil it 
 down, till a pellicle appears, and set it by to crystal- 
 lize.” This preparation is given internally in the dose 
 of from 3j to 3 ss, as a vomit. In small doses it cures 
 dropsies, intermitting headaches, and some nervous 
 diseases ; and is a powerful antispasmodie and tonic. 
 A solution of white vitriol is also used to remove gleets, 
 gonorrhoeas, and for cleaning foul ulcers, having an as- 
 tringent or stimulant effect, according to its strength. 
 
 ZINCUM. See Zinc. 
 
 Zincum calcinatum. See Zinci oxidum. 
 
 Zincum vit rio latum. See Zinci sulphas. 
 
 Zincum vitriolatum purificatum. See Zinci 
 sulphas. 
 
 Zingi. An ancient nstme of the stellated aniseed. 
 See Illicium anisalum. 
 
 ZI'NGIBER. (Zingiberis,is, f. Zingiber, ems,n. 
 Zingiberi; indec. ZiyyiSepis, of Dioscorides, a name 
 which the Greeks seem to have taken from the Ara- 
 bians, when they got the plant.) The name of a genus 
 of plants, according to Roscoe. Class, Monandria ; 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Zingiber album. Ginger-root when deprived of its 
 radicles and sordes. 
 
 Zingiber commune. See Zingiber officinale. 
 
 Zingiber nigrum. The root of the zingiber offici- 
 nale is so called when suffered to dry with its radicles 
 and the sordes which usually hang to it. 
 
 Zingiber officinale. The systematic name of the 
 ginger-plant. Zingiber album; Zingiber nigrum; 
 Zingiber commune ; Zinzibcr ; Amo mum zingiber , of 
 Linnaeus. The white and black ginger are both the 
 produce of the same plant, the difference depending 
 upon the mode of preparing them. Ginger is generally 
 considered as an aromatic, and less pungent and heat- 
 ing to the system than might be expected from its 
 effects upon the organ of taste. It is used as an anti- 
 spasmodic and carminative. The cases in which it is 
 more immediately serviceable are flatulent colics, de- 
 bility, and laxity of the stomach and intestines ; and 
 in torpid and phlegmatic constitutions to excite brisker 
 vascular action. It is seldom given but in combination 
 with other medicines. In the pharmacopoeias it is 
 directed in the form of a syrup and condiment, and in 
 many compositions ordered as a subsidiary ingredient. 
 
 ZINN, John Godfrey, was born in 1726, studied 
 under Haller at Gottingen, and became botanical pro- 
 fessor in that university. His first experiments were 
 undertaken to ascertain the sensibility of different 
 parts of the brain ; he then proceeded to the examina- 
 tion of the eye, on which he published a work in much 
 estimation. The result of his botanical labours ap- 
 peared in several papers, and in a catalogue of the 
 plants about Gottingen, arranged according to the plan 
 of his preceptor. He died prematurely in 1758. He 
 was a member of several learned societies. 
 
 Zi'nziber. See .Zingiber. 
 
 ZIRCONIA. Zircon. An earth discovered in the 
 year 1793, by Klaproth of Berlin, in the Zircon or Jar- 
 gon, a gem first brought from the island of Ceylon, but 
 also found in France, Spain, and other parts of Eu- 
 rope. Its colour is either gray, greenish, yellowish, 
 reddish-brown, or purple. It has little lustre, and is 
 nearly opaque. Zircon is likewise found in another 
 gem called the hyacinth. This stone is of a yellowish- 
 red colour, mixed with brown. It possesses lustre and 
 transparency. To obtain it, the stone should be cal- 
 cined and thrown into cold water, to render it friable, 
 and then powdered in an agate mortar. Mix the 
 powder with nine parts of pure potassa, and project 
 the mixture by spoonfuls into a red-hot crucible, taking 
 care that each portion is fused before another is added. 
 Keep the whole in fusion, with an increased heat, for 
 an hour and a half. When cold, break the crucible, 
 separate its contents, powder and boil in water, to dis- 
 solve the alkali. Wash the insoluble part ; dissolve in 
 muriatic acid ; heat the solution, that the silex may 
 fall down ; and precipitate the zircon by caustic fixed 
 alkali. Or the zircon may be precipitated by carbonate 
 of soda, and the carbonic acid expelled by heat. 
 
 New process for preparing pure z irconia. — Powder 
 the zircons very fine, mix them with two parts of 
 pure potassa, and heat them red-hot in a silver cru- 
 cible, for an hour. Treat the substance obtained with 
 distilled water, pour it on a filter, and wash the inso- 
 luble part well ; it will be a compound of zirconia, 
 
 silex, potassa, and oxide of iron. Dissolve it in mu- 
 riatic acid, and evaporate to dryness, to separate the 
 silex. Rodissolve the muriates of zirconia and iron in 
 water ; and to separate the zirconia which adheres to 
 the silex, wash it with weak muriatic acid, and add 
 this to the solution. Filter the fluid, and precipitate 
 the zirconia and iron by pure ammonia; wash the 
 precipitates well, and then treat the hydrates with 
 oxalic acid, boiling them well together, that the acid 
 may act on the iron, retaining it in solution, while an 
 insoluble oxalate of zirconia is formed. It is then to 
 be filtered, and the oxalate washed, until no iron can 
 be detected in the water that passes. The earthy oxa- 
 late is, when dry, of an opaline colour. After being 
 well washed, it is to be decomposed by heat in a pla- 
 tinum crhcible. 
 
 Thus obtained, the zirconia is perfectly pure, but is 
 not affected by acids. It must be reacted on by po- 
 tassa as before, and then washed until the alkali is 
 removed. Afterward dissolve it in muriatic acid, and 
 precipitate by ammonia. The hydrate thrown down, 
 when well washed, is perfectly pure, and easily soluble 
 in acids. 
 
 Zircon is a fine white powder, without taste or 
 smell, but somewhat harsh to the touch. It. is inso- 
 luble in water ; yet if slowly dried, it coalesces into 
 a semitransparent yellowish mass, like gum-arabic, 
 which retains one-third its weight of water. It unites 
 with all the acids. It is insoluble in pure alkalies ; but 
 the alkaline carbonates dissolve it. Heated with the 
 blowpipe, it does not melt, but emits a yellowish phos- 
 phoric light. Heated in a crucible of charcoal, bedded 
 in charcoal powder, placed in a stone crucible, and ex- 
 posed to a good forge fire for some hours, it undergoes 
 a pasty fusion, which unites its particles into a gray 
 opaque mass, not truly vitreous, but more resembling 
 porcelain. In this state it is sufficiently hard to strike 
 fire with steel, and scratch glass; and is of the specific 
 gravity of 4.3. 
 
 There is the same evidence for believing that zirco- 
 nia is a compound of a metal and oxygen, as that 
 afforded by the action of potassium on the other earths. 
 The alkaline metal, when brought into contact with 
 zirconia ignited to whiteness, is, for the most part, 
 converted into potassa, and dark particles, which, 
 when examined by a magnifying glass, appear metallic 
 in some parts, of a chocolate-brown in others, are 
 found diffused through the potassa and the decom- 
 pounded earth. 
 
 According to Sir II. Davy, 4.66 is the prime equiva- 
 lent of zirconium on the oxygen scale, and 5.66 that of 
 zirconia. 
 
 ZIZA'NIA. (An ancient r.ame, fygaviov, of the 
 Greeks, synonymous with infelix loliurn, of the Latins.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linmean system. 
 Class, Monvecia; Order, Hexandria. 
 
 Zizania aquatica. The systematic name of a reed, 
 the grain of which is much esteemed in Jamaica and 
 Virginia. The Indians are exceedingly fond of it, and 
 account it more delicious than rice. 
 
 [The zizania aquatica is a native of most of the 
 northern parts of the United States, but it has disap- 
 peared in the settled and cultivated parts of the coun- 
 try. It is now principally found on the streams and 
 shoal waters of the north-western lakes and rivers, 
 where it grows spontaneously in the water, like rice in 
 the southern states. During seed-time, the aborigines 
 of the country collect it for food ; which they use by 
 parching with fire, and then pounding with a stone. 
 The meal thus produced tastes much like parched 
 Indian corn. The plant is the Fausse avoine , or false 
 oats of the French Canadians. The grain is black, 
 and from half an inch to an inch in length, with much 
 of the appearance, when growing, of oats or rice. A.] 
 
 Zi zyphus. The jujubes were formerly so called. 
 See Rhamnus zizyphus. 
 
 ZOISITE. A subspecies of prismatic augite, which 
 is divided into two kinds ; 
 
 1. Common zoisite^. of a yellowish-gray colour, found 
 in Corinthia. 
 
 2. Friable zoisite , of a reddish colour, which comes 
 also from Corinthia. 
 
 ZO'NA. (From ^invvvpi, to surround.) The shin- 
 gles. See Erysipelas. 
 
 ZOOLOGY. ( Zoologia ; from $aiov, an animal, and 
 Xoyof, a discourse.) That part of natural history which 
 treats of animals. 
 
ZYG 
 
 ZOONIC ACID. In the liquid procured by distilla- 
 tion from animal substances, which had been supposed 
 to qontain only carbonate of ammonia and an oil. Ber- 
 thoilet imagined he had discovered a peculiar acid, to 
 which he gave the name of zoonic. Thenard, how- 
 ever, has demonstrated that it is merely acetic acid 
 combined with animal matter. 
 
 ZOONO'MIA. (From gcoov, an animal, and voyog, 
 a law.) The laws of organic life. 
 
 ZOOPHYTE. {Zoophyte, i, n. ; from gcoov, an ani- 
 mal, and (pvTov , a plant.) A kind of intermediate 
 body, supposed to partake both of the nature of an ani- 
 mal and a vegetable. In the Linnaean system, zoophytes 
 constitute an order of the Class Vermes. 
 
 ZOOTOMY. ( Zootomia ; from gwov, an animal, and 
 Tepvo), to cut.) The dissection of animals. 
 
 ZO STER. (From gwvi 'vyi, to gird.) A kind of ery- 
 sipelas which goes round the body like a girdle. 
 
 Zu'char. (Arabian.) Sugar. 
 
 ZUMATE. A compound of the zumic acid, with a 
 salifiable basis. 
 
 ZUMIC ACID. ( Acidum zumicum , from lea- 
 ven.) An acid produced from vegetable substances 
 which nave undergone the acetous fermentation. Its 
 claim to be considered as a distinct compound is doubt- 
 ful. See Nanceic acid. 
 
 ZUNDERERZ. Tinder ore. An ore of silver. 
 
 ZYGO'MA. (From $vyo?, a yoke : because it trans- 
 mits the tendon of the temporal muscle like a yoke.) 
 The cavity under the zygomatic process of the tempo- 
 ral bone, and os matte. 
 
 zz 
 
 ZYGOMATIC. (Zygomaticus ; from zygoma.) Be* 
 longing to the zygoma. 
 
 Zygomatic process. An apophysis of the os jugale, 
 and another of the temporal bone, are so called.* 
 
 Zygomatic suture. Suturazygomatica. The union 
 of the zygomatic process of the temporal bone to the 
 cheek bone. 
 
 Zygomaticus major. This muscle arises from the 
 cheek bone near the zygomatic suture, taking a direc- 
 tion downwards and inwards to the angle of the mouth. 
 It is a long slender muscle, which ends by mixing its 
 fibres with the orbicularis oris, and the depressor of 
 the lip. _ 
 
 Zvgomaticus minor. This muscle "rises a little 
 higher up than the zygomaticus major, upon the cheek 
 bone, but nearer the nose ; it is much more slender 
 than that muscle, and is often wanting. It is the zygo- 
 matic muscle that marks the face with that line which 
 extends from the cheek bone to the corner of the mouth, 
 which is particularly distinguishable in some persons. 
 The zygomatic muscles pull the angles of the mouth 
 up as in laughter, and from, in this way, rendering the 
 face distorted, it has obtained the name of distortor 
 oris. The strong action of this muscle is more parti- 
 cularly seen in laughter, rage, or grinning. 
 
 Zytho'gala. Z v6oya\a. Beer and milk, which 
 make together what we commonly call posset-drink ; 
 a term often to be met with in Sydenham. 
 
 ZZ. The ancients signify Myrrh by these two let- 
 ters, from ^ yvpvri , a name for it common among them. 
 They have also been used for Zingiber. 
 
 THE END 
 
APPENDIX, 
 
 [THE following obsolete terms have been omitted in the body of the work, but to 
 preserve Dr. Hooper’s Dictionary perfect, they are inserted in the present place and form.] 
 
 A'abam. An obsolete term used by some ancient 
 alchemists for lead. 
 
 A'banet. (Hebrew. The girdle worn by the Jew- 
 ish priests.) A girdle-like bandage. 
 
 Aba'rtamen. Lead 
 
 A'bas. An Arabian term for the scald-head, and 
 also for epilepsy. 
 
 Abo'it. An Arabic term for white lead. 
 
 A'bric. An Arabic term for sulphur. 
 
 Abstracti'tius. (From abstraho , to draw away.) 
 An obsolete term formerly applied to any native spirit, 
 not produced by fermentation. 
 
 Aca ca. (A KaKOi ; from a, neg., and nano ; , bad.) 
 Formerly applied to those diseases, which are rather 
 troublesome than dangerous. 
 
 Aca'lai. (Arabian.) Common salt. 
 
 Aca'lcum. Tin. 
 
 Aca'nor. (Hebrew.) A furnace. 
 
 Aca'zdir. Tin. 
 
 A'ccib. An obsolete term for lead. 
 
 A'CESIS. (From aiceopai, to cure.) 1. A remedy 
 or cure. 
 
 2. The herb water-sage ; so called from its supposed 
 healing qualities. 
 
 Ace'storis. (From aKcoyai, to cure.) It strictly 
 signifies a female physician, and is used for a midwife. 
 
 Achma'dium. Antimony. 
 
 A'CHNE. An obsolete term applied to 
 
 1. Chaff. 
 
 2. Scum or froth of the sea. 
 
 3. A white mucus in the fauces, thrown up from the 
 lungs, like froth. 
 
 4. A whitish mucilage in the eyes of those who have 
 fevers, according to Hippocrates. 
 
 5. It signifies also lint. 
 
 ACONI'TUM. (Aconitum, i, m. Of this name 
 various derivations are given by etymologists ; as, aKovrj , 
 a whetstone or rock , because it is usually found in bar- 
 ren and rocky places: aKoviro;, a, neg., and kovis , dust; 
 because it grows without earth, or on barren situations ; 
 agreeable to Ovid’s description, “ Qua? quia nascuntur 
 dura vivacia caute, Agrestes aconita vocant:” aaovau >, 
 to sharpen ; because it was used in medicine intended 
 to quicken the sight : aianv , any , a dart; because they 
 poison darts therewith : or, aKovi^opai, to accelerate ; 
 for it hastens death.) Aconite. 1. A genus of plants in 
 the Linn;ean system, all the species of which have pow- 
 ei ful effects on the human .body. Class, Polyandria ; 
 Order, Trigynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the common, or blue 
 wolf’s-bane. See Aconitum napellies. 
 
 Aco'nium. A little mortar. 
 
 ACORI'TES. (From aicopov, galangal.) Acorites 
 vinum. A wine mentioned by Dioscorides, made with 
 galangal, liquorice, &c. infused with wine. 
 
 Acortinus. A lupin. 
 
 A'cra. (An Arabian word.) Acrai. 
 
 1. Excessive venereal appetite. 
 
 2. The time of menstruation. 
 
 ACTON. A village four miles from London, where 
 is a well that affords a purging water. This is one of 
 the strongest purging waters near London; and has 
 been drank in the quantity of from one to three pints in 
 a morning, against scorbutic and cutaneous affections. 
 This medical spring is no longer resorted to by the 
 public. 
 
 Adaices. Sal-ammoniac. 
 
 Adamitum. See Adamita. 
 
 Adari'ges. An ainmoniacal salt. 
 
 A'dec. Sour milk, or buttermilk. 
 
 Adiathorosus. A spirit distilled from tartar Ob- 
 solete. 
 
 Adibat. Mercury. 
 
 I A'dice. ASiktj. A nettle. 
 
 Adi'rige. Ainmoniacal salt. 
 
 A'doo. Milk. 
 
 A'dram. Fossil salt. 
 
 Aei'gluces. (From au, always, and yXvws, sweet.) 
 A sweetish wine, or must. 
 
 AS'ON. The spinal marrow. 
 
 vEONE'SIS. A washing or sprinkling the whole body. 
 
 ^Eschromythe'sis. The obscene language of the 
 delirious. 
 
 yEsECA'vuM. Brass. 
 
 AEsta'tes. Freckles in the face; sunburnings. 
 
 tEtas crepita. See Age. 
 
 .Etas virilis. See Age. 
 
 E'thna. A chemical furnace. 
 
 E'thocks. JEtholices. Superficial pustules in the 
 skin, raised by heat, as boils, fiery pustules. 
 
 Ethya. A mortar. 
 
 E'ttioi phlebes. Eagle veins. The veins which 
 pass through the temples to the head, were so called 
 formerly by Rufus Ephesius. 
 
 Etolium. See JEtocion. 
 
 A'ffion. An Arabic name for opium. 
 
 A'ffium. An Arabic name for opium. 
 
 Agera'tus lapis. (Ageralus, common.) A stone 
 used by cobblers 
 
 A GES. (From ayys, wicked : so called because it 
 is generally the instrument of wicked acts.) The palm 
 of the hand. 
 
 A'GIS. The thigh or femur. 
 
 A'gma. Agme. A fracture. 
 
 Ago'ce. 1 The deduction or reasoning upon dis- 
 eases from their symptoms and appearances. 
 
 2. The order, state, or tenour of a disease or body. 
 
 Ago'stos. (From ayw, to bring, or lead.) That 
 part of the arm from the elbow to the fingers ; also the 
 palm or hollow of the hand. 
 
 AGRE'STA. ( Aypios , wild.) 1. The immature 
 fruit of the vine. 
 
 2. Verjuice, which is made from the wild apple. 
 
 Agre'sten. Common tartar. 
 
 AGUIA. (From a, priv., and yviov, a member.) 
 Paralytic weakness of a limb. Where the use of the 
 members is defective or lost. 
 
 A'gul. Alhagi. An Arabian name for the Syrian 
 thorn. The leaves are purgative 
 
 Agyion. S eeAguia. 
 
 AGY'RTE. (From ayvpis , a crowd of people, or 
 a mob; or from ayupoo, to gather together.) It for- 
 merly expressed certain strollers, who pretended to 
 strange things from supernatural assistances ; it was 
 afterward applied to all illiterate dabblers in medicine. 
 Now obsolete. 
 
 Ahaloth. The Hebrew name of Lignum aloes. 
 See Lignum aloes. 
 
 Ahame'lla. See Achmella. 
 
 Aho'vai tiieveticlush. A chesnut-like fruit of 
 Brazil, of a poisonous nature. 
 
 Ahu'sal. Orpiment. 
 
 Ai'lmad. Antimony. 
 
 Ai'tmad. Antimony. 
 
 Ajura'rat. Lead. 
 
 Ala'bari. Lead. 
 
 A'lacar. Sal ammoniac. 
 
 A'lafi. Alafor. Alafort. Alcaline. 
 
 A'lamad. Alamed. Antimony. 
 
 Ala'mbic. Mercury. 
 
 Alapou'li. See Bilimbi. 
 
 Alasalet. Alaset. Ammoniacum. 
 
 Alasi. Alafor. An alcaline salt. 
 
 Ala'strob. Lead. 
 
 A'latan. Litharge. 
 
 Alad'rat. Nitre. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 Albadal. An Arabic name for the sesamoid bone 
 of the first joint of the great toe. 
 
 Albage nzi. Albagiazi. Arabic names for the os 
 eacrum. 
 
 Alba'ra. (Chaldean.) The white leprosy. 
 Albaras. 1 . Arsenic. 
 
 2. A white pustule. 
 
 A'lberas. (Arabian.) White pustules on the face: 
 also, staph isagria, because its juice was said to remove 
 these pustules. , 
 
 Ai.be'ston. Quicklime. 
 
 A'lbetad. Galbanum. 
 
 A'lbi sublimati. Muriated mercury. 
 
 A'lbimec. Orpiment. See Arsenic. 
 
 A'lbor. Urine. 
 
 Albo'rea. Quicksilver. 
 
 A'lbot. A crucible. 
 
 Albo'tai. Turpentine. 
 
 A'lbotar. Turpentine. 
 
 A'lbotat. White lead. 
 
 A'lbotim. Turpentine. 
 
 A'LBOTIS. A cutaneous phlegmon or boil. 
 Albuhar. White lead. 
 
 A'lcebar. See Lignum aloes. 
 
 A'lcebris vivum. This signifies, according to Ru- 
 landus, Sulphur vivum. 
 
 A'lchabric. Sulphur vivum. 
 
 A'cchachil. Rosemary. 
 
 A'lcharith. Quicksilver. 
 
 A'lchibric. Sulphur. 
 
 A'lchien. This word occurs in theTheatrum Che- 
 micum, and seems to signify that power in nature by 
 which all corruption and generation are effected 
 Alchimelec. (Hebrew.) The Egyptian melilot. 
 A'LCHLYS. A speck on the pupil of the eye, 
 somewhat obscuring vision. 
 
 A'lchute. The mulberry. 
 
 A'lcimad. Antimony. 
 
 A'lcob. Sa! ammoniac. 
 
 Alco'calum. Most probably the Indian name of 
 the artichoke. 
 
 A'lcofol. Antimony. 
 
 A'lcola. (Hebrew.) 1. The thrush. 
 
 2. Paracelsus gives this name to tartar, or excrement 
 of urine, whether it appears as sand, mucilage, &c. 
 Alcoli'ta. Urine. 
 
 Alco'ne. Brass. 
 
 A'lcor. ASs ustum. 
 
 A'lcte. The name of a plant mentioned by Hip- 
 pocrates, supposed to be the elder. 
 
 Alcu'brith. Sulphur. 
 
 Aleara. A cucurbit. 
 
 Ale'eria. (From alo , td nourish.) An obsolete 
 term for that which is nourishing. 
 
 A'lec. Aleck. Vitriol. 
 
 Ale'charith. Mercury. 
 
 Alei'mma. (From «Aa0w, to anoint.) Anointment. 
 Ale'mzadar. Sal ammoniac. 
 
 Ale'mzajiat. Sal ammoniac. 
 
 Alfa'cta. Distillation. 
 
 A'lfadas. Aljitles. ' Cerusse. 
 
 Alfa'sra. Alphesara. Arabic terms for the vine. 
 Ai.fa'tide. Sal ammoniac. 
 
 A'lfol. Sal ammoniac. 
 
 A'lfusa. Tutty. 
 
 A'lgali. A catheter. Also nitre. 
 
 A'lgarah. See Ancliilops. 
 
 Alge'ri/E. Algirie. Lime. 
 
 A'lgeroth. See Algaroth. 
 
 A'lgibic. Sulphur vivum. 
 
 Alguada. A wliite leprous eruption. 
 
 Alinde'sis. (A.\ivdt]<ns ; from a\ivfiovpai, to be 
 turned about.) A bodily exercise which seems to be 
 rolling on the ground, or rather in the dust, after being 
 anointed with oil. Hippocrates says it hath nearly the 
 same effect as wrestling. 
 
 Alip.e'nos. (From a, neg. ahd Xnraivio, to be fat.) 
 Alipmnum ; Alipantos. An external remedy, without 
 fat or moisture. 
 
 Alipe. Remedies for wounds in the cheek, to pre- 
 vent inflammation. 
 
 Ai.i'stelis. (From aAj, the sea.) Sal ammoniac. 
 Alkafi'al. Antimony. 
 
 A'lkant. Quicksilver. 
 
 Alka'nthum. Arsenic. 
 
 Alkasa. A crucible. 
 
 Alke'rva. (Arabian.) Castor oil. 
 
 A'lki plumbi. Supposed to be the sugar or acetate 
 of lead. 
 
 A'lkosor. Camphire. 
 
 Alksoal. A crucible. 
 
 Alkymia. Powder of basilisk. 
 
 A'llabor. Lead. 
 
 A'llicar. Vinegar. 
 
 Alli'coa. Petroleum. 
 
 Alligatu'ra. A ligature or bandage. 
 
 ALLIO'TICUM. (From otAAtow, to alter, or vary.) 
 An alterative medicine, consisting of various antiscor- 
 butics. — Gnlev. 
 
 ALLO'CHOOS. (From aAAof, another, and xcw, to 
 pour.) Hippocrates uses this word to mean delirious. 
 
 A'lmagra. Bolum cuprum. 1. Red earth, or ochre, 
 used by the ancients as an astringent. 
 
 2. Rulandus says it is the same as Lotto. 
 
 3. In the Theatnim Chemicurn, it is a name for the 
 white sulphur of the alchemists. 
 
 Almara'nda. Almakis. Litharge. 
 
 Alma'rcab. An Arabian word for litharge of silver. 
 
 Almarca'rida. Litharge of silver. 
 
 Alma'rgen. Almaragc. Coral. 
 
 Almarkasi'ta. Mercury. 
 
 Alma'rtak. Powder of litharge. 
 
 Almata'tica. Copper. 
 
 Almeaile'tit. A word used by Avicenna, to ex- 
 press a preternatural heat less than that of fever and 
 which may continue after a fever. 
 
 Ai.meca'site. Almechasite. Copper. 
 
 Almi'sa. Musk. 
 
 Almiza'dar. Sal ammoniac. 
 
 At.miza'dir. Verdigris. 
 
 A'lnec. Tin. 
 
 A'lneric. Sulphur vivum. 
 
 A'lohar. (Arabian.) Alohoc. Mercury. 
 
 Alo'mba. (Arabian.) Alooe. Lead. 
 
 Alph aee'tum chemicum. Raymond Lully hath given 
 the world this alphabet, but to what end is difficult to say: 
 
 A signijicat Dcum. 
 
 B Mercurium. 
 
 C Salts petram. 
 
 D Vitriolum. 
 
 E Menstruate. 
 
 F JAtnam claram. 
 
 G Mercurium nostrum. 
 
 H Salem purum 
 
 I Cumpositum lunce. 
 
 K Conipositum solis. 
 
 L Terram compositi lunce'. 
 
 M Aqua.m compositi lunce . 
 
 N JErcm compositi lunce. 
 
 O Terram compositi solis. 
 
 P Aquam compositi solis. 
 
 Q JLrem compositi solis. 
 
 R Igncm compositi solis. 
 
 S Lapidem album. 
 
 T Medicinam corporis rubei. 
 
 U Calorcm fumi secreti. 
 
 X Igncm siccum cineris. 
 
 Y Calorcm balnei. 
 
 Z Separationem liquorum. 
 
 Z Alembicum cum cucurbitd. 
 
 A'lpiianic. Alphenic. An Arabian word, signify- 
 ing tender, for barley-sugar, or sugar-candy. 
 
 A'lrachas. Lead. 
 
 Alra'tica. An Arabic word used by Albucasis, to 
 signify a partial or a total imperforation of the vagina. 
 
 Alsa'mach. An Arabic name for the great hole in 
 the os petrosum. 
 
 A'ltafor. Camphire. 
 
 Altha'naca. Althanaca. Orpiment. 
 
 Althebe'gium. An Arabian name for a sort of 
 swelling, such as is observed in cachectic and leuco- 
 phlegmatic habits. 
 
 A j.tihit. So Avicenna calls the Lascrpitium of the 
 ancients. 
 
 A'lud. Arabian aloes. 
 
 Alusar. Manna. 
 
 Ai/ze'mafor. Cinnabar. 
 
 A'MBE. (Apfitji the edge of a rock; from apSaivut, 
 to ascend.) An old chirurgical machine for reducing 
 dislocations of the shoulder, and so called, because its 
 extremity projects like the prominence of a rock. Its 
 invention is imputed to Hippocrates. The ambe is the 
 most ancient mechanical contrivance for the above 
 purpose, but is not usc-d at present. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 A mbIla. (Arabian.) The cornered hazel-nut, the 
 bark of which is purgative. 
 
 A'mbulo. (From ap(3aXXu), to cast forth.) Flatus 
 furiosus. A periodical flatulent disease caused, ac- 
 cording to Michaelis, by vapours shooting through 
 various parts of the body. 
 
 Amy'ctcia. (From apvaau), to vellicate.) Medi- 
 cines which stimulate and vellicate the skin, according 
 to Caelius Aurelianus. 
 
 Ajca'tris. Mercury. Ruland. 
 
 A'nerio. Anerit. Sulphur vivum. 
 
 Antaris. Mercury. 
 
 Anti'ades. (From av'Jiaa), to meet.) 1. The ton- 
 sils are so called because they answer one another. 
 
 2. The mumps. — Nic Piso. 
 
 Archima'gia. (From ap%? 7 , the chief, and magaa, 
 the Arabian for meditation.) Chemistry, as being the 
 chief of sciences. 
 
 A'rfar. Arsag. Arsenic. — Ruland , &c. 
 
 A'ssac. (Arabian.) Gum ammoniacum. 
 
 A'ssala. The nutmeg. 
 
 A'ssanus. The name of an old weight, consisting 
 of two drachms. 
 
 A'suar. Indian myrobalans, or purging nut. 
 
 A'sugar. Verdigris. 
 
 Asu'oli. Soot. 
 
 A'tac. Nitre. 
 
 Ata'xir. (Arabian.) 1. A tenesmus. 
 
 2. A disease of the eyes. 
 
 Ata'xmir. (Arabian.) Removal of preternatural 
 hair growing under the natural ones of the eyelids. . 
 
 A'tebras. A chemical subliming vessel. 
 
 Atiia'nor. (Arabian.) A chemical digesting furnace. 
 
 Athena. A plaster in much repute among the an- 
 cients. 
 
 Athenato'rium. A thick glass cover formerly used 
 for chemical purposes. 
 
 Athenio'nis catapotium. The name of a pill in 
 Celsus’s writings. 
 
 Atheni'ppon. Athenippum. Thenameofacollyrium. 
 
 Atho'nor. (Arabian.) A chemical furnace. 
 
 Ati'ncar. (Arabian.) Borax. 
 
 Atrame'ntum sutorium. A name of green vitriol. 
 
 Aurus braziliensis. An obsolete name of the 
 Calamus aromaticus. 
 
 AUTOLITHO'TOMUS. (From auto?, himself, 
 A i0o?, a stone, and rspvw, to cut.) One who cuts him- 
 self for the stone. 
 
 Ava'nsis. Avante. Indigestion. 
 
 Ba'iac. White lead. 
 
 Ba'rac. (From borak } Arabian, splendid.) Ba- 
 rack panis. Nitre. 
 
 Ba'ras. (Arabian.) In M. A. Severinus, it is sy- 
 nonymous with Alphus, or Leuce. 
 
 Bara'thrum. (Arabian.) Any cavity or hollow 
 place. 
 
 Barba'ria. Barbaricum. An obsolete term for- 
 merly applied to rhubarb. 
 
 Baro'ptis. A black stone, said to be an antidote to 
 venomous bites. 
 
 Bauda. A vessel for distillation was formerly so 
 called. 
 
 Bau'rach. (Arab. Bourach.) A name formerly 
 applied to nitre, borax, soda, and many other salts. 
 
 Bde'llus. (From /?5ew, to break wind.) A dis- 
 charge of wind by the anus. 
 
 Bdely'gmia. (From /?<5ew, to break wind.) Any 
 filthy and nauseous odour. 
 
 Bellu'tta tsjampacam. (Indian.) A tree of Ma- 
 . labar, to which many virtues are attributed. 
 
 Belu'zzar. Beluzaar. The Chaldee word for anti- 
 dote. 
 
 Be'nath. (Arabian.) Small pustules produced by 
 sweatings in the night. 
 
 Bere'drias. An ointment. 
 
 Bkrna'rvi. An electuary. 
 
 Berrio'nis. A name of black resin. 
 
 Bery'tion. (From Berytius, its inventor.) A col- 
 lyrium described'by Galen. 
 
 Bes. An eight ounce measure. 
 
 Besa'char. A sponge. 
 
 Bes'asa. Formerly applied to wild rue. 
 
 Bksease. An old name for mace. 
 
 Bese'nna. (An Arabian word.) Muscarum fun- 
 gus. Probably a sponge, which is the nidus of eome 
 torts of flies. 
 
 Bezoas. An obsolete chemical epithet. 
 
 Bla'nca mulierum. White lead. 
 
 Bo's a. An Egyptian word for an inebriating mass, 
 made of the meal of darnel, hempseed, and water. 
 
 Bo'smoros. (From /Somcw, to eat, and popos, a part ; 
 because it is divided for food, by the mill.) Bosporas. 
 A species of meal.^ 
 
 Bo'thor. (Arabian.) Tumours ; pimples in the 
 face : also the small pox or measles. 
 
 Bo'tia. A name givtjn to scrofula. 
 
 Bo'tin. A name for turpentine. 
 
 Bo'tium. Boetum. 1. A bronchocele. 
 
 2. Indurated bronchial glands. 
 
 Botothi'num. The most evident symptom of disease. 
 
 Bo'tus. Bvtia. Botus barbatus. A cucurbit of 
 ihe chemists. 
 
 Bra'cium. Copper. Verdigris. 
 
 Burac. (An Arabian word.) Borax, or any kind 
 of salt. 
 
 C, in the chemical alphabet, means nitre. 
 
 Ca'lcaton. White arsenic. Troches of arsenic. 
 An obsolete term. 
 
 Cai.ce'na. Calcenonius ; Calcetus. Paracelsus uses 
 these words to express the tartarous matter in the blood ; 
 or that the blood is impregnated with the tartarous prin- 
 ciples. 
 
 Calchoi'des. (From a chalk stone, and 
 
 si5os, form.) An obsolete name of the cuneiform bones. 
 
 Calcidi'cium. The name of a medicine in which 
 arsenic is an ingredient. 
 
 Calcita'ri. Alkaline salt. 
 
 Calcite'a. Vitriol. 
 
 Calciteo'sa. Litharge. 
 
 Ca'lcithos. Verdigris. 
 
 Calcitre'a. Vitriol. 
 
 Ca'lcotar. Vitriol. 
 
 Ca'rabe. See Capyridion. 
 
 Ca'rabe. (Persian.) Amber. 
 
 ChiSbur. Sulphur. 
 
 Diami'syos. (From Sia, and piav, misy.) A com- 
 position in which misy is an ingredient. 
 
 Dysra'chitis. The name of a plaster. 
 
 Ebel. The seeds of sage, or of juniper. 
 
 Ebe'smecii. Quicksilver. 
 
 Ebskmech. Quicksilver. 
 
 Eccatha'rtica. (From eiacaOaipu >, to purge out- 
 wards.) According to Gorraeus, eccathartics are medi- 
 cines which open the pores of the skin ; but in general 
 they are understood to be deobstruent. Sometimes 
 expectorants are thus called, and also purgatives. An 
 obsolete term. 
 
 Edes. Amber. 
 
 Ede'ssenum. An eye-water of tragacanth, gum- 
 arabic, opium, &c. 
 
 E'detz. Amber. 
 
 E'nic. Edith; Eder. Iron. 
 
 E'dra. A fracture; also the lower part of the 
 rectum. 
 
 E'kfides. Ceruss. 
 
 Ela'nula. Alum. 
 
 E'la»iuir. Red vitriol. 
 
 E'las maris. Burnt lead. 
 
 Ele'rsna. An old term for black lead. 
 
 Ele'smatis. An old term for burnt lead. 
 
 Ens martis. An oxide of iron. 
 
 Ens primum solare. Antimony. 
 
 Ens veneris. The muriate of copper. 
 
 Fumus albus. Mercury. 
 
 Fumus citrinus. Sulphur. 
 
 Fumus duplex. Sulphur and mercury. 
 
 Fumus rubkns. Orpimcnt, 
 
 Ge'nipi. A term of barbarous origin applied to two 
 plants. 
 
 Ge'ryon. Quicksilver. 
 
 Ilei'dos. In the Spagyric language, it is the ele- 
 mentary air. 
 
 La'rbason. Antimony. 
 
 Satanus devorans. Antimony 
 
 Sathe. The penis. 
 
This book is given special protection for the reason 
 indicated below: 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 JO 
 
 <v 
 
 u 
 
 G 
 
 4 -> 
 
 • rH 
 
 G 
 
 6 5 S 
 
 t n 
 u 
 <v 
 > 
 o 
 a 
 
 u 
 
 o 
 
 bjo 
 
 .s 
 
 33 C3 
 
 .S o 
 
 -Q T! 
 — h cs 
 
 G G 
 
 H CJ 
 
 G O 
 
 CJ <D 
 G *G» 
 oJ -O 
 o G 
 
 u 
 
 ^ m in 
 
 U) 
 
 rH G 
 
 •& .2 
 
 G 
 
 
 
 G 
 
 • r-H 
 
 
 2 a 
 
 fcuo o 
 
 O 
 
 • r-H 
 
 • rH 
 
 
 G 
 
 .2 
 
 G 
 
 • rH 
 
 rG 
 
 4-J 
 
 rt 
 
 o O 
 
 "U 
 
 G 
 
 4-> 
 
 C/3 
 
 *4-> 
 
 <L> 
 
 rH 
 
 6 
 y— H 
 
 G c/3 
 
 O 
 
 O 
 
 *3 
 
 Vh 
 
 o 
 
 < <J 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 W 
 
 E